ã€ŠFull-level Boss Dressed As a Peasant Girlã€‹


 Chapter 1ï¼š be obliterated

    Chapter 1 was obliterated

    "Wow, woof."

    Four-year-old Xiao Shuyu was lying on the ground with a thin body, all fours on the ground, obviously trembling with fear, but still bluffing and barking at the dog in front of him, trying to scare it away.

    The dog was not big, and after barking back a few times, Xiao Shuyu squeezed the stone in his hand and threw it away.

    The dog wobbled, turned and ran away.

    Xiao Shuyu let out a long sigh of relief, quickly picked up the steamed buns on the ground, patted the stains on it, touched his grumbling stomach, and devoured it.

    didn''t take two bites, but a scolding sound suddenly came from his ear, "Shu Yu, what are you doing?"

    When Xiao Shuyu turned around, she saw her own mother, Concubine Xue, with a heavy face, strode over, and slapped the steamed bun in her hand.

    The steamed buns, which were not too big, rolled to the ground, and fell into the cracks with two clucks, and could no longer be seen.

    Xiao Shuyu swallowed her saliva, looked away reluctantly, and stood up staggeringly, "Auntie, I..."

    "Crack." Concubine Xue slapped her face and slapped the little figure out.

    "You are the third young lady of the Shu family, and you are fighting with dogs for food here. Do you still have any sense of shame? Is it shameful?"

    Xiao Shuyu wiped her nosebleed and whispered, "I''m hungry." She hadn''t eaten for two days.

    "You are still hungry. If you hadn''t soiled my clothes, would I have been laughed at by other aunties? This is a lesson for you. You can''t help being hungry. What''s the use of you?"

    Xiao Shuyu couldn''t hold back her tears, she hurried forward, grabbed Aunt Xue''s sleeve, and said eagerly and cautiously, "It''s my fault, I''m sorry Auntie, it''s Shu Yu who is ignorant and doesn''t eat it, I I won''t eat it again, auntie, don''t be angry."

    "Look at your hand, it''s still bloody, my skirt was soiled by you again, get out." Concubine Xue pushed the person away with a look of disgust on her face.

    Xiao Shuyu took two steps back and fell to the ground. Concubine Xue explained to the maid next to her, "Lock her up in a small dark room and starve for two more days. I really don''t know how to repent."

    Xiao Shuyu''s tears finally fell, and her small body was lifted up by the maid and sent directly to the little black room.

    Xiaoshu Yu huddled in the corner, hugging her knees and crying silently, her clothes were dyed bright red with nosebleeds.

    "Auntie, I was wrong, I don''t dare anymore, I''m sorry. Please let me out, okay? It''s so dark here, and there are bugs that will bite my hand, I''m so scared, I''m not hungry anymore, really Not hungry at all."

    Xiao Shuyu wiped her tears, and when she lowered her head, she saw a snake came in at some point, standing half-up and spitting out letters at her.

    Xiao Shuyu''s breathing stopped, her eyes widened and she began to tremble.

    The snake seemed to sense something, suddenly jumped up and rushed towards her.

    "what¡­"

    Shu Yu suddenly woke up from the bed. Seeing the dim yellow light flickering next to the bed, she slowly exhaled.

    clutching his chest, thinking of the dream he had just now, he couldn''t help but sigh.

    is not a dream, this is the memory of this body when it was a child.

    Shu Yu came from a book in modern times. A year ago, it was worn on the body of the fourteen-year-old Miss Shu San, the prefect of Dong''an Prefecture in Dasu Chao. For this reason, her original memory of the original owner is not very complete, and she will slowly recall it intermittently in this form.

    She didn''t know where the original owner went, whether he died completely, or had another chance.

    But Shu Yu is very clear about the ending of this book.

    As the third concubine of the Shu family, she has a low sense of existence in the book and has nothing to do with the hero and heroine.

    However, the dead woman in the book is the eldest young lady of the Shu family, her current sister-in-law.

    Sister-in-law likes the male protagonist, but she has lost the entire Shu family. In three months, the entire Shu family will be exiled for thousands of miles. As a character who has not played many times, she is also one of them.

    Knowing the ending, Shu Yu is naturally unwilling to follow the ending in the book, and even if she is not valued in this family, she is unwilling to be exiled to the frontier.

    It''s just that she soon discovered that even if she changed the course, a strong plot would still pull the ending back.

    After she tried twice, she stopped doing futile efforts.

    Anyway, for the ending of the Shu family, the book only writes about exile. The life after exile was not mentioned in the book, whether it was good or bad, it was she who had the final say.

    Since then, Shu Yu has been quietly in front of the third transparent lady of the Shu family.

    In the last life, Shu Yu''s parents were harmed by a certain organization because of their research results. Shu Yu endured humiliation and burdened for more than ten years. Beside the boss, he became one of his indispensable confidants.

    Then, by his own power, he destroyed all the huge organization and avenged the tragic death of his parents. But who knew that the other party left a hand, and she also lost her life and became the third Miss Shu family today.

    Compared to her previous life, where she was calculating and walking on thin ice, today''s life is actually pretty good. She eats, drinks, sleeps and sleeps. Although there are occasional fights, she is so transparent that she is unlikely to harm her. At least she doesn''t need to worry about her life. .

    As for that mother, Concubine Xue, Shu Yu and she did not see each other and ignored each other.

    There are still three months left. After three months, she will be able to leave the plot and find a way to cut off relations with the Shu family.

    Shu Yu had a nightmare, was very thirsty, got out of bed and prepared to pour a glass of water.

    Who knew that as soon as he landed on the ground, a ''hissing'' sound suddenly came from his ears. She turned around suddenly and saw a snake swimming towards her.

    Holy shit, the nightmare actually came true.

    Shu Yu''s face changed slightly, he stretched out his hand to grab the snake''s seven inches, and slammed it towards the ground, smashing its head flat in an instant.

    The snake twisted twice, then stopped.

    Shu Yu frowned, how could a poisonous snake swim into her room.

    At this moment, there was a sound of footsteps outside, and the door was slammed open with a ''bang''.

    Shu Yu subconsciously pulled the clothes on the side and put them on, then frowned and looked at the two old women who broke in, "What are you going to do at night?"

    The two old ladies walked across the inner room to her facelessly, and said indifferently, "Miss San, the old lady is looking for you, come with us."

    Shu Yu frowned, intuition that something happened, the grandmother asked her to tell her, but the two old women broke into her room directly.

    Also, is that snake related to them?

    She stood up cautiously, nodded and followed the two old ladies out.

    The three of them walked from the yard through the back garden, and didn''t meet a single one along the way. Even if it''s night, it shouldn''t be so quiet.

    They quickly walked to the lotus pond in the backyard of Shu Mansion. They said it was a lotus pond. In fact, there were only a few scattered lotus leaves in it.

    The old lady of Shu Mansion was standing by the pool, not only her, but also the eldest master of Shu Mansion, the second master and several young masters and young ladies.

    Such a big battle?

    Shu Yu was pushed in front of the old lady, and the old lady who was looking at her kind-hearted yesterday was full of disgust at this time.

    As if Shu Yu was something dirty, she even took a slight step back, then waved her hand, pointed to the lotus pond and said to the two women, "Push her down."

    The new article has been opened, I hope the little cuties will support and love you

 Chapter 2ï¼š She is not the daughter of the Shu family

    Chapter 2 She is not the daughter of the Shu family

    Push down? Lotus Pond? ?

    Shu Yu immediately took a step to the side and frowned, "Wait, are you trying to kill me? Why?"

    Her gaze swept across several people present, including her father and siblings, but no one stood up to speak at this time.

    The old lady didn''t even want to look at her, but the woman in charge beside her said coldly, "Miss San... Oh, no, you are no longer the third lady of the Shu family. You are just a stranger. It''s just a wild seed, when Aunt Xue bought the doctor and pretended to be pregnant, she bought a baby from outside on the day of delivery and came back to pretend to be the third miss of the Shu family, and that baby is you."

    Shu Yu frowned, a rare trace of surprise on his face.

    She is not the daughter of the Shu family? ? But the book doesn''t mention this at all.

    Could it be because of her arrival that there was a butterfly effect?

    Shu Yu was puzzled, and the old lady beside the old lady spoke again, "You have also enjoyed fourteen years of gold and jade in the Shu family. Now that things have been exposed, it is natural to put things right."

    Shu Yu raised his head abruptly, "What are you talking about to set things right? Are you pushing me down the lotus pond to drown?"

    The old lady finally said, "The Shu family can''t allow a stain like yours to exist."

    Shu Yu, "..." There is a saying in my heart that MMP doesn''t know whether to say it or not.

    "So, the snake in my room just now was your means?"

    The eldest lady of the Shu family snorted coldly, "Actually, you were bitten to death by a snake, but you don''t have that much pain."

    Shu Yu looked at the others, and everyone felt that the old lady''s decision was right, and the Shu family''s face was more important than anything else. What''s more, she was such a wild species that she didn''t know where she came from, and she was gone when she died, and no one cared.

    Shu Yu now understands why the Shu family ended up in exile. I''m afraid that the female partner is on the way to death, and they will inevitably help them.

    The two old women have come over, holding two ropes to tie Shu Yu''s hands.

    Shu Yu subconsciously wanted to start, but after a second thought, he didn''t move again.

    Now she can''t change the ending, the Shu family will wait until they are exiled three months later, so she doesn''t need to waste her energy.

    Three months later... Then there will be revenge and revenge, and there will be revenge.

    But she couldn''t do it so calmly to "die".

    Shu Yu laughed suddenly, and her eyes swept across everyone present, "You want to kill me, yes. But before dying, can you let me say a few words."

    "Do you still have your last words?" Miss Shu sneered, "I''ll give you a chance to see what you can say."

    Shu Yu''s hands were tied behind her back, but the look of her head bowed like a transparent person in the past was completely gone, and everyone even felt that her stature was unreasonably tall.

    Shu Yu''s eyes stopped on the person on the far left, "Uncle Shu, the outer room of Jin Taixiang is beautiful, right? She was pregnant again recently, and it is said that she was sold by the eldest lady, but when you turn around, you will kill her. It was true love when I got it back.¡±

    The Shu family''s eldest master widened his eyes, facing the unbelievable gaze of the eldest lady, and immediately explained.

    However, Shu Yu followed closely and said, "Madam, my nephew killed the second wife again. Are you discussing with your aunt recently about marrying your second sister, who is also a concubine? It can not only solve the problem of confidants, but also I can give my mother an account."

    "Second Master Shu, the old lady helped you pay the money owed to the casino, although she used her own money. But if you continue to gamble, you will need to use Gongzhong''s money."

    "Second Madam, you gave Concubine Liu medicine to make her slip, and it hurt Erye Shu''s heart a lot. It''s no wonder that he borrowed wine to drown his sorrows and went to the casino to gamble for money."

    "Big sister, you..."

    "Shut up, shut up, I''ll tell you to shut up." The old lady leaned on crutches fiercely. Seeing that the expressions of the people who were mentioned by her name changed, she immediately winked at the two old women behind her, "Not yet. Do it?"

    Shu Yu is a pity, "Didn''t you ask me to explain my dying words clearly?" When the Shu family was exiled, they found more than that. These things were written in the book.

    "You''re all talking nonsense. I really underestimate you. I''ve been mute on weekdays, and when I''m dying, I''m still trying to sow discord and try to destroy the harmony of my Shu family. It''s absolutely disgusting." With a calm expression on his face, he beat the ground angrily.

    The rest of the Shu family also agreed, and the two old ladies didn''t dare to delay any longer. They tied a big rock to Shu Yu''s ankle, and hurriedly pushed her down the lotus pond.

    Seeing Shu Yu''s body sinking to the bottom of the pool, the old lady breathed a sigh of relief.

    But what she didn''t know was that when Shu Yu was sinking, he had already untied the rope on his wrist, and when he reached the bottom of the pool, the rope and stone on his ankle were also freed.

    She dived forward, and under a lotus leaf, she silently stuck out half of her head.

    The few people on the shore had not left yet, as if they were sure that she would not come up.

    The old lady instructed the two wives, "Tomorrow night, if you bring people up again, say that the third lady went out at night to enjoy the shade, fell into the water and lost her life."

    "Yes." The two women hurriedly responded.

    The old lady said to the eldest master of the Shu family, "Go back and dealt with Aunt Xue, and declared to the public that Aunt Xue couldn''t bear the pain of losing her daughter and died in depression."

    The eldest master also responded, and there was no objection.

    But Shu Yu remembered that in the book, Auntie Xue was not dead, and she was also on the list of being exiled. I don''t know how she avoided this disaster this time.

    Just like this, Shu Yu understood why Aunt Xue was so cruel to her biological daughter in the first place.

    Xiao Shuyu not only starved and fought with the dog for food, but was left in the room to fend for himself with a high fever, knelt in the yard under the scorching sun and confessed his mistake until he fainted, and was almost beaten to death by Concubine Xue.

    Everyone in the Shu family thought that Concubine Xue was dissatisfied with Shu Yu being a girl, so she was angry and not very close to her.

 Chapter 3ï¼š Personnel?

    Chapter 3 Personnel?

    Xiao Shuyu thought so before. She wanted to be recognized by her mother, so she worked hard and was obedient, and was careful not to cry or make trouble. However, it was of no use. Concubine Xue would only hate her more and more. It would be nothing more than beating or scolding her. Words of humiliation were even more hurtful.

    Now, everything is explained.

    Shu Yu saw that the Shu family had all gone, and then quietly swam to the shore and came up from the lotus pond.

    Fortunately, the old lady didn''t want to make this a big deal, so she had already sent the servants back, and she didn''t meet anyone along the way.

    But because of what she said earlier, the lights in their courtyard never went out, and occasionally there were a few quarrels, and it seemed that the old lady fainted.

    Shu Yu smiled, went back to his yard, found clean clothes to change into, packed up a few inconspicuous things, and then dug out the door of Shu''s house familiarly.

    The sky is already slightly bright now, and there are a few pedestrians on the road.

    The city gate of Dong''an House will open in a quarter of an hour, and Shu Yu intends to leave the city.

    The Shu family can''t find her body tonight, and they will definitely find someone secretly to find her. But now the Shu family can''t take care of themselves. The words she said last night were enough to make the Shu family mess up for a while.

    Shu Yu was about to set off when he saw a Taoist nun standing not far away.

    The Taoist nun looked familiar, as if she was dressed in Dongqingguan outside the city. Shu Yu was surprised that the Taoist nun had already stepped forward and handed her a box.

    "Donor, this is what Guanzhu asked Pindao to hand over to you."

    "Master Dongqing?"

    A year ago, when Shu Yu followed the Shu family to pray for incense in this Dongqing Temple, she accidentally fell off the cliff, and the soul in her body was replaced by her.

    For this reason, she came back after recuperating in Dongqingguan for more than half a month.

    During the period of recuperation, he got acquainted with the master of Dongqing Temple. Shu Yu saw that this spectator was not an ordinary person, and he had some skills, especially in fortune-telling, which was very effective.

    Shu Yu was very interested, and followed her for half a month to learn to observe words and expressions, and secretly called Master a few times.

    Taoist nun nodded and said, "Master has gone on a tour. Before leaving, he told the poor Taoist to wait here. If he sees the donor going out, he will give this box to the donor."

    Shu Yu was very strange, he opened the box, there was a letter in it, and... a guide to the household registration? ?

    How did Master know she could use this?

    Shu Yu hurriedly opened the letter, and the handwriting of Dongqing Guanzhu appeared on the paper.

    "Ayu, by the time you read this letter, Master has already left. Go and find your biological parents. If you don''t pay off some debts, it will be hard for you to carry them on your back. This is the address of your parents. And your name, take care."

    Shu Yu''s pupils shrank. She only knew last night that she was not the daughter of the Shu family, but the master even knew where her biological parents lived.

    Looking at the fortune-telling, is it really accurate to this point?

    Shu Yu felt that something was wrong, she put the letter away, and asked the little Taoist nun in front of her, "What else did you say before the Guanzhu left?"

    "Master said, if the donor has any doubts, go to the address on the letter to find out." The little Daoist paused, then suddenly raised her eyes and glanced at her, her voice was much quieter, "Master also said that the Shu family will know about you. The identity of her is also revealed by her, in fact, Pindao has been waiting for you here for two days."

    Shu Yu, "¡­"

    People clerk? ?

    Is there anything you can''t tell her first? What the **** is the news to the Shu family?

    Shu Yu had a sullen face, closed the box with a ''pop'', turned his head and left.

 Chapter 4ï¼š Go to Shangshi Village

    Chapter 4 Go to Shangshi Village

    Shu Yu went out of the city gate and took out the letter in the box.

    The address of her biological parents is written on it - Shangshi Village, Wenlan Town, Jiangyuan County, Dong''an Prefecture.

    Shangshi Village, Wenlan Township, she did not know, but Jiangyuan County did.

    can be regarded as the farthest county town in the entire Dong''an Prefecture, and it is also the poorest county town.

    Shu Yu snorted lightly, she didn''t want to recognize her relatives. Now that she has left the Shu family, the land is so big that day, where can she not go? Why bother to bind with irrelevant people, she has nothing to worry about in this world.

    As soon as she closed the box, she decided to go in any direction.

    I only took a few steps, but what the Taoist nun said flashed in my mind - if you have any doubts, go to the address on the letter to find out.

    Doubt, of course she does!

    For example, why does Master know about her life experience, and where do you start when you talk about debts? Also, what is the master thinking?

    These questions can¡¯t be answered. If she still can¡¯t change her fate of being exiled after three months, won¡¯t she be able to solve the puzzle forever?

    Shu Yu is not a procrastinator. Since she wants to know, then... go and have a look, she doesn''t want to be confused and don''t know anything.

    There is a little more money in Shu Yu''s hand, which she earned while going out this year when the Shu family was not paying attention.

    was only limited by her identity, time, place and other reasons, she was fooling around... No, she didn''t earn much. At the beginning, it was planned that after being exiled to the destination, he also had the capital to live a good life.

    Originally, I wanted to take advantage of the last three months and save more. Who knew that she would not be a child of the Shu family.

    She was worried that when she was in exile, her house would be raided and could not be brought out, so she hid the money outside the house.

    She has just taken out the banknotes.

    It¡¯s just¡­ two, sixty taels. It¡¯s really miserable.

    Shu Yu sympathized with himself for two seconds, then rented a carriage and headed straight to Jiangyuan County.

    It took a day to get there, and after arriving at the county seat, Shu Yu gave the fare and let the driver go.

    She strolled around the county town. Although it had been a year since she came to this world, she spent most of the time in the Shu residence, and the rest was just a walk around the county town. The farthest place she went was Dongqingguan.

    Although Jiangyuan County is poor, it is very lively.

    Shu Yu was here, and he felt a rare calming tranquility.

    Seeing that it was getting late, Shu Yu found an ox cart passing through Shangshi Village at the gate of the city. Just as he was about to sit up, he saw other villagers on the bullock cart.

    In front of most people are big and small baskets, occupying a bit more space.

    On the contrary, she was carrying only a small bag by herself. Everyone else felt weird when they saw her, and they all looked at her and whispered.

    Shu Yu tipped his ears and heard a few words vaguely.

    "Where did this girl come from, and she doesn''t seem to be short of money, so why is she still squeezing an ox cart with us?"

    Shu Yu looked at herself, she had changed into a light and simple dress.

    But he still seemed out of place with the women in front of him.

    Shu Yu hesitated for a while, but got out of the bullock cart and said to the old man who was driving the car, "Master, can you wait for me for half a quarter of an hour?"

    "Okay, we''ll leave at four o''clock when we apply."

    Four o''clock in the Shen Shih, there is still nearly a quarter of an hour, and it''s too late.

    Shu Yu turned around and walked into the county town. She didn''t want to change her clothes. She saw the things in the women''s baskets and wondered if she should buy something too.

    Shu Yu never thought of recognizing her original biological parents. She didn''t know who they were, and she didn''t have any feelings for them. It''s good to be alone now, so why bother?

    Besides, she still doesn''t know whether she was sold to Shu''s house or not because of her biological parents.

    She went to Shangshi Village just to understand her doubts in happiness.

    just came to the door rashly, there must be a name for it, carrying a gift over, the other party is not easy to drive her out, she wants to ask something, it can be simpler and more convenient.

    In the past life, Shu Yu was able to climb to the position of the confidant of the boss, and these human relationships are still clear.

 Chapter 5ï¼š Liangs

    Chapter 5 The Liang Clan

    Shu Yu just walked around the neighborhood, and he is already familiar with the surrounding shops.

    She went into a dim sum shop, bought two packets of dim sum, and went to the next stall to cut a piece of meat.

    Carrying two bags, when he returned to the side of the bullock cart, there was no more or less, exactly half a quarter of an hour.

    Shu Yu got on the ox cart again and found that there was a woman in the cart.

    The ox cart...More crowded.

    That''s all, who made the carriage unwilling to take the road of Dashi Village at this time?

    After all, the carriages all set off from the county seat. After they sent her to the destination, they had to come back, and the city gate was closed by then.

    The ox cart is owned by the old man in the village. They are both sending people and returning home.

    Not long after Shu Yu got in the car, the old man driving was ready to set off.

    At this moment, another woman ran over, sweating profusely, "Uncle Hu, Uncle Hu, etc."

    The old man looked at the person coming, and his brows furrowed sharply.

    Shu Yu could see that he wanted to throw the whip and leave immediately, but the woman ran faster and was clinging to the edge of the car.

    Uncle Hu sighed helplessly and said to her, "Lord Lu, my bullock cart has no place."

    When Mr. Liang heard this, his eyes widened, "There''s no place? Uncle Hu, you''re wrong. When we came over in the morning, we agreed to let you leave a place for me, and I''ll go back in your bullock cart. of."

    Uncle Hu couldn''t believe it, "You clearly said that you won''t go back in my car."

    "Nonsense, I carry so many things on my back and walk back to Shangshi Village on my own two legs. I must not die of exhaustion? Uncle Hu, are you listening wrong?"

    Mr. Liang pointed to the bamboo basket on his back not very happy.

    "You..." Uncle Hu was so angry that he was almost speechless.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help but glance at Mrs Liang, is this person from Shangshi Village?

    Mr. Liang pointed at Uncle Hu and said, "You didn''t do this. I clearly agreed to take your car back, but you dragged one more person. What should I do now? It''s so late, and I can''t find anything else. The bullock cart."

    Shu Yu looked at her, and then at the other people on the bullock cart.

    It seems that these women should all come out with Uncle Hu in the morning, and she is the new one. Dora was referring to the one person Liang was referring to, right?

    Shu Yu didn''t want to continue to be entangled in the bullock cart, so he raised a finger to himself and said, "How about I get off?" Thinking about it now, it seems more convenient to go tomorrow.

    Who knew that Uncle Hu hadn''t spoken yet, but Mrs. Liang waved his hand and said righteously, "No, it''s none of your business. This is a problem between Uncle Hu and me, you just sit."

    Shu Yu, "..." This answer was really unexpected to her.

    Uncle Hu was obviously not good at words. Seeing that the neighbors sitting on the ox cart were impatient, he became impatient and stared at Mrs. Liang, "Then what do you want?"

    "You''re all full, what else can I do? Is it possible that I''m squeezed in front of you?"

    Everyone else burst into laughter.

    Uncle Hu''s face became even more red, and he heard Liang continue to say, "Forget it, I don''t care about you, I can walk back? But my basket is too heavy, I can''t carry it. This way , you can take the basket back for me, and send it to my man at my house, okay?"

    What can Uncle Hu say? People can''t sit down, and there is no problem with the basket tied to the side.

    He nodded, "Okay."

    "Let''s talk about it first, it''s you who did it improperly, and I won''t pay the toll." Then she looked at the other women on the ox cart, "I remember all of your appearances, I put them in the basket. If anything is missing, I will come to the door one by one."

 Chapter 6ï¼š Shu Yuda Lu Erbai

    Chapter 6 Shu Yu Dad Lu Erbai

    was finally able to go, Uncle Hu tied the basket and couldn''t wait to drive the ox cart.

    On the way, Shu Yu heard the most about the Liang family. The folks in this village, even if they are not from the same village, seem to know the Liang family quite well.

    Because Mrs Liang said she lived in Shangshi Village, Shu Yu couldn''t help but be a little more concerned. It''s been quiet all the time, but I listened with my ears up.

    It¡¯s just that these people rarely mentioned Shangshi Village, and most of them said that Liang¡¯s family was stingy, shameless and shameless.

    Not only the Liang family, but also the third son of his family, Lu.

    The husband and wife are both from the same road, so the only son is also provided crookedly. On weekdays, it is not a problem to bully other children in the village, and even his own relatives are all kinds of tricks.

    Anyway, when they mentioned Lu Laosan and his wife, everyone shook their heads and sighed.

    While listening to the gossip, the ox cart also arrived at Shangshi Village.

    Several women from the first two villages had already got off the carriage, and the ox carriage was much empty. She was the only one who got off the carriage in Shangshi Village.

    Shu Yu was about to come down when he saw a man squatting at the entrance of the village.

    Uncle Hu called him angrily, "Lord Lu."

    Lu Laosan held a piece of grass in his mouth. Hearing the words, he ran over quickly. He ran to his own basket to look at it. He stretched out his fingers to count the same number. Went home by myself.

    Uncle Hu made a ''bah'' at his back. Who knew that Lu Laosan immediately turned his head and glared at him fiercely, "What do you want to do?"

    Uncle Hu was obviously a little afraid of him, so he got on the bullock cart and ran away.

    Then the third child also ran away quickly.

    Shu Yu, "¡­"

    You guys, it''s pretty funny.

    Shu Yu originally wanted to ask Lu San for directions, but now no one else is in sight, so he can only carry snacks and meat by himself and walk towards the village.

    There are no people at the intersection at the moment, but there are a bunch of children playing there.

    Shu Yu walked towards them, waved at them, and asked, "Can I ask you something?"

    The kid who was playing around stopped instantly and looked at her up and down curiously.

    Immediately, her eyes fell on the snacks and pork she was holding, and she swallowed hard.

    Shu Yu instantly felt that the thing in her hand was heavy. She took out a few candies from her sleeve and handed them forward, "Whoever answers my question will give this candy."

    Candy is a handful of caramel that I bought at the dim sum shop just now, just for convenience at this time.

    Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, several children jumped up and down, "I''ll answer, I know everything, you can ask anything."

    "You fart, you know a fart, I just know, I''m the boss."

    Shu Yu quickly raised his hand and said, "Then who can tell me where is Lu Erbai''s house in Shangshi Village?"

    Road Erbai? ?

    Several children looked at each other, the adult''s name was still unfamiliar to them.

    Fortunately, the names of several adults in the Lu family were easier to remember than others, and immediately an older child called out, "I know."

    Shu Yu looked at him.

    The child immediately stretched out his hand and pointed it not far away, "Lu Erbai is that ugly father."

    Shu Yu frowned, and when he raised his eyes, he saw a little girl walking slowly not far away. Looking at her young age, there was a large back basket with pigweed on it, and walking was very difficult.

 Chapter 7ï¼š My sister is called ugly

    Chapter 7 Sister is called ugly

    The clothes that the child was wearing were covered with patches, short and small, with exposed wrists and ankles. The clothes were very dirty, probably from a fall, and their hair was messy.

    Several children had already rushed towards her, screaming and jumping around her.

    "Ugly, slaughtering hogweed, pitiful, no food, falling, broken face, no one wants when you grow up. Hahahahaha."

    The little girl was surrounded by them, unable to advance or retreat. She lowered her head and gritted her teeth so that she could not let herself cry. She covered her face with her hands, and stood there at a loss.

    In a panic, he stumbled on his left foot and fell to the ground again.

    The children burst into laughter, "Look at her falling down every day. My mother said that she has bad legs and feet, like her father, and will become lame in the future."

    The little girl finally couldn''t help crying, but her voice was low.

    The next moment, he quickly got up again, and hurriedly put the pig grass scattered on the ground back into the back basket.

    If you don''t hurry, they will trample her, and she will be done for nothing today.

    Tears were still streaming down her face, but the little girl didn''t dare to stop her hand.

    Who knew that she was picking it up, with a pair of white hands in front of her, helping her to gather the hogweed and put it in the back basket.

    The little girl raised her head blankly and met Shu Yu''s gentle eyes.

    Who is this, good-looking sister, like a fairy.

    The little girl just noticed that the laughing voice in her ears disappeared for some time. The children who had surrounded her and blocked her path were standing far away at this time, all staring at the scene in front of her.

    Shu Yu got closer to the little girl now, only to realize that she had a scar on her face.

    The scar is not very big, but she is too thin and her face is sallow, which makes the scar look extra clear.

    No wonder those people called her ugly.

    Probably feeling her gaze, the little girl hurriedly lowered her head and subconsciously pressed her hair down, trying to block the scar.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I accidentally left a scar on my face when I was young, but it will disappear when I grow up."

    The little girl was stunned, "Really?"

    "Of course it''s true, do you see my face clean?"

    Shu Yu did have a scar on her face in her previous life, she looks good. Although the organization boss has reached the point of self-cultivation, but when he sees a girl who is interested, he will try his best to get it.

    Shu Yu is going to take revenge, but he doesn''t want to go in this way. It is much more reliable to be a trusted confidant of a boss than a woman who can be discarded at any time.

    So she slashed her face and ruined her appearance.

    The big boss saw her appearance that she couldn''t take out, and naturally he was not willing to keep her by his side, but He Shuyu was very capable. The boss is demanding and demanding, and most people really can''t meet his work requirements. Shu Yu learns everything quickly and does whatever he wants. She can be used by ten people alone, which is just right, and the boss doesn''t like having too many people around.

    Fortunately, he has retired and does not need to appear in public. Coupled with Shu Yu''s makeup and hairstyle, the scars on his face can still be covered.

    It''s just that the boss was still brooding about her scar and asked her to go to the hospital to get rid of the scar. However, Shu Yu was allergic to a certain drug in the scar removal cream, and the scars not only did not shrink, but also had a tendency to rotten his face.

    The boss is too lazy to care, but Shu Yu still has a lot of experience in the ingredients and production of scar removal cream.

 Chapter 8ï¼š Sanya eat candy

    Chapter 8 Sanya eats candy

    The scar on the face of the little girl in front of is not big, but she doesn''t seem to have dealt with it much. If it is repaired properly, it will be easy to recover.

    Shu Yu helped the person up and asked her, "What''s your name? Is your father Lu Erbai?"

    The little girl nodded, still thinking about what she said in her mind.

    After a while, he came to his senses and said in a low voice, "I, my name is Sanya."

    "Sanya, can you take me to your house?" Shu Yu lifted the basket on the ground.

    Sanya immediately went to get it, "I''ll carry it."

    "No, I''ll take it and walk fast." If nothing else, this is probably my sister.

    Sanya still wanted to get it, but after looking at her dirty little hands and Shu Yu''s clean clothes, she still took it back.

    Shu Yu handed a caramel to the child who had just pointed it out to her. As for the others, they were just as bearish as they were, and they didn''t have half of it.

    The kid jumped three feet high with joy, and without saying a word, put the caramel into his mouth, and then sighed contentedly, "It''s delicious."

    The other children looked at him enviously, and all of them cast their earnest eyes on Shu Yu.

    Even Sanya''s eyes were a little uncontrollable when she saw the caramel in the child''s mouth.

    Shu Yu also handed her one, Sanya was stunned, shook her head quickly, and hurried home, "I, I''ll take you to my house now."

    Shu Yu smiled, the little girl was quite able to stand the temptation.

    She followed, and after Sanya walked for a long time, she suddenly remembered to ask, "Sister, what are you doing at my house? Do you know my father?"

    Her voice was small and small, as if asking this would make her angry, and after she asked, she hurriedly lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at her.

    Shu Yu, holding pig grass in one hand, and snacks and meat in the other, replied, "Your father helped me before, I just found out where he lives, come and see him."

    Sanya made an "oh", looked up at her again, one of them didn''t pay attention, and fell to the ground again.

    Shu Yu frowned, this child fell too easily.

    There are many reasons for a child to fall. Judging from the appearance of Sanya, it is most likely caused by malnutrition and calcium deficiency.

    Sanya seemed to be used to it, got up skillfully, and said in a panic, "Yes, I''m sorry."

    "Why did you apologize to me."

    Sanya was stunned, yes, why did you apologize.

    Probably, she''s used to it. On weekdays, the most she says is "I''m sorry".

    Shu Yu couldn''t help thinking of Shu Yu when she was a child, and she often apologized to Aunt Xue. In fact, when she saw Sanya just now, she had no doubts about her life experience.

    Xiao Shuyu is exactly the same as today''s Sanya. Back then, she was also unable to eat and wear warm, thin and weak, like a replica of Sanya.

    Looking at Sanya in front of him, Shu Yu couldn''t harden his heart.

    Even if she was really sold by her biological parents when she was a child, it has nothing to do with this little girl.

    Shu Yu put the caramel directly into her mouth, the little girl''s eyes widened in disbelief, the sweetness in her mouth made her seem like a dream.

    She wanted to say something, but Shu Yu hurriedly said, "Don''t fall out, or it will be a waste."

    Sanya quickly covered her mouth and stared at her big bulging eyes. After a while, the corners of his eyes slightly arched, and his brows revealed joy, "...so sweet."

    Shu Yu couldn''t help but smile, "Let''s go, lead the way."

 Chapter 9ï¼š Lujia

    Chapter 9 Lu Family

    Lu''s house is a little far from the entrance of the village, behind the village of Shangshi Village.

    Shu Yu followed behind Sanya, and when he got to Lu''s house, he had already looked at the village almost.

    Shangshi Village is not very big, and the houses are not built regularly, most of them are outdated. Even the village chief''s house is just a slightly larger mud house.

    Arrived at the door of Lu''s house, Sanya hurried forward, pushed open the false door and shouted, "Dad, Daddy, I''m back."

    Shu Yu followed behind, and after entering the house, he closed the door with his backhand, and put the basket in his hand on the corner of the yard, and then looked at the small yard in front of him.

    is really small, the whole yard is about less than 15 square meters, just like this, it is still full of many things. However, it can be seen that the Lu family members are diligent and clean up.

    Shu Yu crossed the courtyard and entered the main room.

    Sanya ran over, sweating profusely, and then said in a low voice, "Sister, my father is not at home, he may have gone out."

    "Anyone in your family?"

    Sanya shook her head, "They''ve all gone out to work, sister, can you wait here? They''ll be back soon. I, I''ll go get you some water."

    After speaking, he turned around and ran to the kitchen. After a while, he came over with a bowl with a small opening, placed it on the table in front of her, pushed it towards her, and said softly, "Sister, I washed this bowl again. , it is clean, there is no gap here, you will not cut your mouth, you have traveled such a long way, you must be thirsty, you drink it."

    Even the best bowl of hospitality has been broken, and you can imagine what life has been like here.

    Looking at the place where the wind leaks and the slightly sloping walls, in Shu Yu''s opinion, this house is a dangerous building that will collapse at any time.

    Shu Yu watched the little girl tugging at her sleeves nervously, as if it was a heinous thing to fill her with water in a broken bowl. She couldn''t help but paused, reached out and touched her head, "Thank you."

    Then he picked up the bowl and drank the water, followed by stunned for a while, then smiled, "This water is very sweet."

    The little girl was happy, "This is mountain spring water, which my brother brings to the mountain every day." What she didn''t say was that she was reluctant to drink it at home on weekdays, but only used it for her father''s decoction.

    Shu Yu was about to inquire about her family''s situation, and when she heard the words, she pulled her to the side of the stool and sat down, and asked, "Do you have a brother? Besides your father, you and your brother, who else is in the family? ?"

    "And my mother and my milk."

    "Then, do you have a sister?"

    Speaking of her elder sister, Sanya felt inexplicably depressed, she nodded slightly, "Eldest sister and second sister, eldest sister got married two years ago, second sister..."

    She didn''t go on talking, she lowered her head and grabbed her sleeves to rub and rub.

    Shu Yu could see it, this was her performance when she was uneasy.

    Is the second sister referring to herself? Does the little girl know about the second sister?

    Shu Yu wanted to continue asking, but Sanya raised her head and urged her, "Sister, if you don''t have enough water, I''ll go and pour it for you."

    She obviously doesn''t want to talk about the second sister anymore, Shu Yu didn''t force her, and quickly changed the subject, "Since there''s no one in your house, why don''t you lock the door, what if a thief comes in?"

    Sanya blinked and shook her head, "We don''t have anything in our house. My grandmother said that mice must walk around our house when they pass by."

 Chapter 10ï¼š father and daughter meeting

    Chapter 10 Father and Daughter Meeting

    Shu Yu didn''t know what to say for a while. Although he was indeed quite poor, he wasn''t that far.

    Sanya said, "And my third uncle''s house is opposite. My grandmother said that the third uncle squatted at the door every day, so no one walked here on weekdays."

    Because the third uncle loves to take advantage of the small things, people in the village have to detour when they see him.

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows and was talking when there was movement outside.

    Sanya was overjoyed and slid off the stool, "It must be my dad coming back."

    She said and ran out, Shu Yu also stood up and walked to the door.

    Before I got to the door, a woman''s voice that seemed to be a bit sharp was heard outside, "I want you to stay at home, but you don''t listen, there are me and your wife in the field, why are you going to join in the fun? Okay now, it was inconvenient to have legs and feet, and now I have fallen, you don''t want your legs, do you? I tell you, I don''t have money at home to take you to see a doctor, and then your legs are completely useless. Now, just wait at home and die, I don''t care about you."

    "Mother, I''m sorry, I just feel much better today, I want to help." The man''s simple and hoarse voice followed, with a strong apology, "I didn''t expect to cause you more trouble. "

    "Help, what help? You''ve helped me the most by staying at home in peace. I''ve been in bad luck for eight lifetimes. How could I give birth to a debt collector like you." The more he came, the more he scolded the more smoothly, "You and your wife are really a natural match, a debt collector, a broom star, no one can worry about it, I am a lot of age, and I have to take care of you. Look at us. In the village, who is like us..."

    She scolded raggedly, and Sanya, who ran out to talk, couldn''t find a chance to speak.

    After she finally opened her mouth, the old woman went to Sanya again, "Go away, didn''t you see your father fell like this? You''re still running here and there, blocking the road, such a big man Well, I don''t understand at all."

    The old woman was very fierce, Sanya was timid, she shrank her neck and said in a low voice, "Mother, there are guests at home."

    After , he ran to hide behind his parents.

    "Guests? What kind of guests? Our family is like this. Your uncle and third uncles don''t come, so what kind of guests can you have." The old woman replied subconsciously, and the next moment, as if thinking of something, she slapped it abruptly. Thigh, "Oh, it''s not here to collect debts, right? I''ll just say why my eyelids keep jumping all the time today."

    San Ya hurriedly shook her head, "No, no, my sister said she came to thank Dad, not to collect debts."

    "Thank you for what, your father still has something to be thankful for? Don''t you be deceived by someone, you little girl? Where''s the person? You brought it in?"

    The old woman glared three times as she spoke, "Why do you dare to bring anyone home?"

    Then when he looked up, he saw Shu Yu at the door of the main room.

    Shu Yu and the old woman''s eyes met, standing by the door, not knowing whether they should go out or not.

    The old woman''s eyes suddenly became vigilant. She had been supporting Lu Erbai, but now she stood slightly forward, blocking Lu Erbai''s body half.

    Lu Erbai was scolded by her before, so he lowered his head like this, and when Sanya said that a guest was coming, he immediately raised his head and looked at Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu was stunned after seeing his appearance clearly.

 Chapter 11ï¼š The truth about debt

    Chapter 11 The Truth About Debt

    "It''s you??"

    The moment he saw Lu Erbai''s appearance, Shu Yu finally understood the meaning of the words in the letter written by Dongqing Guanzhu to him.

    She is indeed in debt.

    is not the original owner''s life debt, but the life-saving grace she owes herself.

    A year ago, the reason why she crossed into this world was because the original owner fell off the cliff.

    As soon as she woke up, she was hanging on the cliff halfway, her body was covered with injuries and she couldn''t do anything. Lu Erbai happened to pass by, and seeing her appearance, he quickly climbed up and rescued her.

    As a result, when going down the mountain, a big rock rolled down from it, and Lu Erbai couldn''t escape with her. When the stone fell, he pushed her away, but he was hit by the big stone.

    His leg was smashed at that time.

    Shu Yu had just crossed over at that time, so he didn''t understand the situation. But Lu Erbai''s actions shocked her very much.

    She was puzzled. If he had just left her at that time, he could have saved himself completely.

    Lu Erbai didn''t know why he did this, he just said that he acted subconsciously.

    Thinking about it now, I am afraid that the father and daughter are connected, and the blood relationship is too strong.

    Later, both of them fainted and were brought back by the Taoist monks who came to look for her.

    After Shu Yu woke up, he immediately inquired about Lu Erbai''s condition. The spectator said that the two of them had good luck, and there happened to be a traveling doctor with excellent medical skills in the spectacle, and neither of them had any worries about their lives.

    Even Lu Erbai''s legs were attached, but it only took a while to rest.

    Shu Yu''s injury is relatively serious, and he is drowsy, sleeping most of the time. Even though she wanted to see Lu Erbai, she couldn''t get up, so she could only thank her after she recovered.

    All the Shu family members who came to offer incense at that time had already left, leaving only Shu Yu and a little girl who was procrastinating and lazy to accompany her to recuperate.

    Shu Yu was not taken seriously in the Shu family. Before the Shu family left, they did not let anyone see Lu Erbai at all, nor did they take his rescue of Miss Shu''s family to heart. For the Shu family, they are just ordinary people, and they have no life-threatening worries, so they are not worth seeing.

    Shu Yu doesn''t care, it''s her life, she will thank herself. When she was awake, she gave the only money on her body to the watcher and asked her to send it to her. The rest, wait until she can get down to the ground.

    Who knew that within two days, the Guanzhu would come and tell him that Lu Erbai had left.

    It is said that Lu Erbai has a missing daughter, and he has been looking for her all these years. He would appear near Dongqingguan to save her, also because he heard that his daughter might appear there.

    It took a few days for him to save Shu Yu. For fear of missing his daughter''s clue, he couldn''t wait to leave the Taoist temple and go down the mountain.

    Shu Yu only knew his surname Lu at that time, but he didn''t know what his name was, and his home was not in Fucheng.

    She wanted to find him, but she had no clue.

    Dongqing Guanzhu doesn''t know much about it. He only said that his leg bones are connected. If he takes good care of them, the problem is not big.

    But now when Shu Yu looked at Lu Erbai again, it was obvious that his leg had suffered from the root of the disease. Not only was it not good, but it was even worse.

    Dongqing Guanzhu is good at face-to-face. Perhaps, after seeing the faces of her and Lu Erbai, he became suspicious and went to investigate, so he knew who her biological parents were?

    Many doubts in his heart were answered, Shu Yu took a deep breath and walked towards the few people in the yard.

 Chapter 12ï¼š havent seen you for a long time

    Chapter 12 Long time no see

    Lu Erbai was a little dazed, he squinted for a while before he recognized who was in front of him.

    He was stunned and asked in disbelief, "Are you...Miss Shu?"

    "It''s me, Uncle Lu, long time no see." Shu Yu stood in front of several people and greeted with a smile.

    The three people in front of them are the same as Sanya, all of them are yellow-faced and skinny, very thin, and their clothes are patched and empty. Lu Erbai was even more haggard than the one she saw a year ago, and he didn''t look like a man in his early thirties at all.

    Lu Erbai was a little embarrassed, and nodded with a smile, "Eh, yes, it''s been a long time. Well, why did Miss Shu come here, do you have something to do with me?"

    Shu Yu''s eyes circled around his cocked left leg, and he turned halfway to the side and said, "It''s something, it''s inconvenient to speak here, let''s go to the room."

    Lu Erbai responded again and again, "Yes yes yes, enter the house."

    The old lady opened her mouth, thinking to herself why this girl doesn''t seem to treat herself as an outsider, this is their home, and she speaks as if she is the master.

    She and Lu Erbai''s daughter-in-law, Ruan Shi, helped Lu Erbai into the main room.

    Sanya followed step by step, and after seeing several people sitting down, they ran to the kitchen to pour water, and put a bowl in front of each of them.

    Shu Yu looked at the bowls in front of him, except for his bowl that had only one gap, and the other bowls were pitted, so he felt a little embarrassed to drink water.

    Probably noticed her line of sight, Lu Erbai seemed more and more cramped, he whispered, "The house is simple, and there is no tea or anything, Miss Shu, don''t mind."

    "Uncle Lu is too kind. This spring water is very sweet. I prefer this to tea leaves."

    Lu Erbai was obviously relieved and rubbed his hands, "That''s good, that''s good."

    He lowered his head, and then found that the old lady kept hitting his arm, gestured to him with her eyes, and said in a low voice, "Introduce me, who is this girl, and how did you know her? Why have I never heard you mention it? Pass?"

    Lu Erbai reacted, but before he could speak, Shu Yu said first, "My name is Shu Yu. When I fell off the cliff a year ago, Uncle Lu rescued me. At that time, the injury was serious and I never fully recovered. Later I can get out of bed, but Uncle Lu left, and I don''t know where Uncle Lu lives, so I''m really sorry for not being able to thank him in person."

    Now, Shu Yu is a little fortunate that he thought for two more seconds in the county seat and went to buy meat and snacks. Otherwise, he would come to the door empty-handed, only to find that Lu Erbai was not only his biological father, but also a savior, which would be really shameless.

    She pushed the meat and snacks in front of them, "I came in a hurry and it was late, so I just bought this little thing, I will go back..."

    Before Shu Yu''s words were finished, Lu Erbai waved his hand hurriedly, "No, no, no, you already gave me the money at that time, which is enough. Where do I need to buy these things specially? I really don''t need to."

    When the voice fell, the old lady glared at him.

    The old lady pulled the meat and snacks to her side and scolded Lu Erbai, "Second, are you stupid? This is a piece of people''s will. If you don''t accept it, Miss Shu will feel uneasy. Now, the meat and snacks can''t be returned. You are injured, and the doctor also said that you need to make up for it. How long have you not eaten meat? There are also Dahu and Sanya, who have never eaten any decent snacks. "

 Chapter 13ï¼š Lu Erbais legs

    Chapter 13 Lu Erbai''s Legs

    Lu Erbai couldn''t help but look at Sanya, even if the little girl had more self-control, she was young after all, and she really hadn''t eaten anything good, so she couldn''t help but look at meat and snacks.

    Lu Erbai said immediately, "Sanya, the adults want to talk, you go outside to play and see if your brother is back."

    "Okay." The little girl nodded obediently, only took a few steps and looked back at Shu Yu before running away.

    Shu Yu found a problem, Lu Erbai did not seem to tell his family the reason for his leg injury. Otherwise, with the character of an old lady, she would not be treated so calmly.

    But he didn''t say it, but Shu Yu felt more and more unhappy in his heart.

    She couldn''t help looking at his left leg and asked, "How''s Uncle Lu''s leg? Just now I listened to you talking, and it seemed that I fell again. Have you been to see the doctor?"

    Lu Erbai hurriedly said, "The boss of the village happens to be absent, but I don''t think it''s a big problem. As long as I rest for two days, it will be fine."

    said so, but his expression was completely different.

    In fact, from the time he was in the yard just now, he had a forbearance.

    Shu Yu naturally saw it, "Otherwise, I''ll show Uncle Lu."

    Before Lu Erbai spoke, the old lady asked in surprise, "Does Miss Shu know medical skills?"

    "I know a little." In fact, she knows more about nursing. The reason why the boss retired in the previous life was that something went wrong with his body. As his confidant secretary, even if Shu Yu is not a professional, this aspect also needs to be Get to know and learn to be ready when you need it.

    But when the old lady saw Shu Yu''s calm demeanor, she inexplicably felt that she was very powerful, so she quickly got up and moved out of the way, "Then please help Miss Shu to take a look at my second child, his leg was given by a stone a year ago. The smashed one was reconnected at the time, but it was tossed again if it was not maintained well. You have seen the situation in our family. We had to ask the village clerk to help reconnect it, but it took so long, I was stunned. It''s not good at all."

    It was Lu Erbai, who blushed and was very embarrassed, and shrank back, "Mother, this is inappropriate, Miss Shu is a big girl, and everyone''s young lady, how can you show me such a rough person''s legs?"

    Shu Yu has already crouched down, "Uncle Lu saved my life, I''ll just take a look, it''s not in the way, besides, I''m not a lady. Just treat me as a doctor girl for the time being."

    In the beginning, the Shu family let the Taoist temple keep Shu Yu¡¯s identity a secret, for fear that Lu Erbai would climb up to the Shu family with the grace of saving his life. So Lu Erbai didn''t know who she was before.

    Lu Erbai wanted to refuse, but Shu Yu had already grabbed his leg.

    He didn''t dare to move any more, Shu Yu touched it a little, and couldn''t help but frown, "Your bones are already out of place, and you haven''t connected them yet."

    "Huh?" The old lady asked hurriedly, "What should I do then?"

    "Knock off, reconnect."

    The three members of the Lu family suddenly widened their eyes and gasped fiercely, "Knock, knock, knock off??"

    Shu Yu looked up at Lu Erbai with a serious expression, "If you don''t reconnect it, it will only get worse in the future. Especially if you fell today and there is water accumulation in your legs, if you don''t treat it, it is very likely that you will get sick. The blood vessels are blocked, and the leg will be completely useless by then."

    The three of the Lu family were so frightened that their faces turned pale, "How can it be so serious? Our village Yan Langzhong said that it was just a bruise on his leg, and a few plaster would be enough to heal it."

 Chapter 14ï¼š Son of Three Uncles

    Chapter 14 The Son of the Third Uncle

    Shu Yu is not a serious doctor, that''s all she can tell.

    But she was sure that Lu Erbai''s leg injury was definitely not as easy as what Lang Zhong said.

    She frowned, "Uncle Lu''s leg was received by this Yan Lang?"

    "Yes, it''s him." The old lady said fiercely, "I''ll just say that the surname Yan is unreliable, this leg has been treated for a year and it hasn''t gotten better, and it really is a man who occupies a dung pit and does not poop, and occupies a chicken coop. A quack doctor who doesn''t lay eggs, bah."

    "Cough, mother." Lu Erbai hurriedly coughed twice.

    The old lady was busy keeping her voice down, and it''s hard to say rude words. He just asked again, "Miss Shu, can you cure my second child?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "If the leg was just attached, I would have knocked it off and reattached it. Now that it''s been so long, it''s better to find a specialist bone-setter. Do you know anyone here who is skilled in this field? "

    "A doctor who specializes in bone-setting?" The old lady frowned, but Ruan Shi, who had never spoken, replied in a low voice, "There is a doctor named Xu in our county who is good at bone-setting."

    The old lady glared at her, "The doctor surnamed Xu is amazing, but how can ordinary people afford the consultation fee he set? Look at our family, you can''t get the money for the medicine if you sell it."

    Nguyen shrank his neck and didn''t dare to make a sound.

    How much is the consultation fee?

    Shu Yu asked, "How much?"

    "Don''t mention the money for the medicine, just talk about seeing a doctor for bone repair. I heard that this is the number." The old lady stretched out a hand and made a gesture, "How can ordinary people look down on it?"

    "Five taels of silver?" Shu Yu still has money, Lu Erbai injured her leg to save her, and she should have paid for the consultation.

    The old lady nodded.

    Shu Yu was about to speak when Sanya''s pained cries came from the door.

    The sound just rang for a while, and then stopped again.

    But several people in the room heard it, and Shu Yu ran out immediately. Ruan Shi followed closely, and the old lady also wanted to go out to have a look. It was obvious that Lu Erbai was struggling to get up, so he stayed and helped him to sit down first.

    Before Shu Yu ran to the gate of the courtyard, he heard an arrogant child''s voice, "Hahahaha, ugly, you dare to lie. You don''t even look at what your house is broken into, even if your house is poor, you still Can you afford sugar? Even drinking sugar water can only think about it when you are dreaming.¡±

    These words are really annoying. When they got close, Shu Yu realized that it was a little fat man who was talking, shaking his head at Sanya for a while, holding a piece of candy in his hand, "See, this is the candy, my mother is going today. The county town brought it back to me, it''s sweet, you haven''t even seen it, right? You''re not only ugly now, but you''re still a liar."

    Sanya sat on the ground, tears welling in her eyes, but she couldn''t stop crying.

    She stood up skillfully, holding her voice, although the volume was still low, but she was very firm, "I don''t, I''m not a liar."

    "You are. If you talk too much, I''ll hit you."

    The little fat man stared, twisted a big fat face, and waved his hands to threaten her.

    Sanya was so afraid of him that she couldn''t help but took a small step back.

    Then she bumped into Shu Yu who was standing behind her, she looked up in a daze.

    Little Fatty also noticed her, with a surprised look on his face, "Who are you? Why are you at my second uncle''s house?"

    Second uncle? So this is the son of the third uncle who lives in the opposite door?

    Shu Yu suddenly laughed evilly at him, took out a candy, and stuffed it into Sanya''s mouth in front of the little fat man.

 Chapter 15ï¼š make him cry

    Chapter 15 Make him cry

    The little fat man''s eyes widened in disbelief. Before he could ask, he heard Shu Yu say to Sanya, "Let''s eat candy first, we still have some snacks at home, we''ll have some snacks later."

    Sanya blinked, feeling a little overwhelmed by the sweetness in her mouth.

    Shu Yu stuffed the remaining candy in her hand.

    When the little fat man opposite heard the dim sum, his eyes suddenly lit up, and when he saw the candy in Sanya''s hand again, his whole body was not well, and he rushed over to grab it without saying a word, "Give me, what candy for money losers? Give it all to me."

    Sanya was taken aback, Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, grabbed him by the collar when he ran to his side, turned him around, and pushed him back.

    Shu Yu''s hand was not heavy, and the little fat man staggered forward for two steps, then stopped.

    He was a little dazed, and the next moment he looked down and saw that the candy in his hand had also fallen to the ground. He felt sad in an instant, and suddenly sat on the ground and started kicking his legs and crying, "My candy, my candy fell, you ugly, you pay me , woo woo woo, or I will kill you, I want candy, I want snacks."

    Sanya looked up at Shu Yu worriedly, "Sister."

    Shu Yu squatted down, patted the little girl''s head, and said to her, "It''s okay, we''re not his parents, we''re not used to him. If he has the ability, he will keep crying, crying until it gets dark, and crying until he grows old."

    Although the little fat man was crying, he obviously heard Shu Yu''s words, and immediately stood up resentfully, patted the dust on his buttocks, squeezed the little fat face and pointed at them, "You wait for me, I''ll do it right now. Go back and tell my father, when my father finishes squatting, he will help me settle the account with you."

    After saying that, the man ran to his house.

    After squatting in the pit?

    Shu Yu shuddered in disgust, shook his head and led Sanya around and went into the courtyard, closing the courtyard door.

    Then when he lowered his head, he saw Sanya suddenly laughing.

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "What''s wrong? Did you think of something happy?"

    Sanya was stunned for a moment, and quickly shook her head, "No, no, sugar is so sweet." She actually wanted to say that in the past, she and her brother were made to cry by Big Brother Dabao, but today is the first time that she made Big Brother cry. .

    But the idea is too bad to let my sister know that she is a bad boy.

    She, she just thought about it for a while, and she won''t think about it later.

    Shu Yu was amused, "I like it, I''ll buy it for you next time."

    Sanya blinked, hey, is there a next time?

    The little girl didn''t dare to ask, for fear that it was just her sister''s words to coax her, and she just held Shu Yu''s hand even tighter.

    Shu Yu smiled and then raised his head.

    Who knew that he was just facing Ruan Shi who was standing not far away, and Ruan Shi looked at them with a scorching heat.

    I don''t know what I''m thinking of, my eyes are slightly red, and my lips are shaking.

    Shu Yu, "..." She was talented just now, didn''t she do anything weird? I just got angry with the bear boy on purpose.

    But Ruan Shi quickly wiped his face, forced a smile, and said to Shu Yu, "Come ahead."

    Her voice was also small, soft as if inaudible.

    Sanya had already run to Ruan''s side, raised her head and looked at her curiously, "Mother, what''s wrong with you?"

    "Mother is fine." After Ruan Shi finished speaking, she couldn''t help but look at Shu Yu a few more times.

    Several people returned to the main room, and the old lady hurriedly asked what happened.

 Chapter 16ï¼š Ill get this money

    Chapter 16 I will pay for the money

    Sanya leaned on Ruan''s side, lowered her head and said in a low voice, "While I was waiting for my brother outside, Brother Dabao ran out and said that the third aunt went to the county town to buy candy for him to eat today. I ignored him, he just When he came to me, I couldn''t hold back for a while, and said that I also ate candy today."

    Then, that was what Shu Yu saw, the little fat man scolded Sanya while greedy, and finally cried.

    That little fat man is also the grandson of the old lady after all, so Shu Yu explained it anyway.

    But the old lady waved her hand, "It''s all right, if his father dares to come, I''ll take care of it." She was obviously more concerned about Lu Erbai''s legs, and hurriedly asked, "Miss Shu, the legs of our second child, Is there any other way to cure it? Is it really useless to apply plaster?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "Not only is it useless, but it will aggravate the injury. He broke his leg again today. It''s best to see the doctor tomorrow.

    The old lady was very worried, but she couldn''t do it, "Well, that''s fine, I''ll think of a way."

    Shu Yu knew that the Lu family had four walls, not to mention five taels of silver, I was afraid that five dollars might not be available.

    Lu Erbai''s legs can''t be delayed any longer.

    She knew that the wealth was not revealed, but after getting along just now, Shu Yu had a good understanding of the temperaments of several people.

    She took out two pieces of silver and put it on the table, "Uncle Lu''s medical fee, I will pay."

    The eyes of several people in the main room were widened. Lu Erbai reacted the most and pushed back hastily, "No, this is no good, how can I take your money?"

    The old lady wanted to say something, but seeing her son like this, she finally sighed and turned her head to look away with red eyes.

    Shu Yu''s tone was extraordinarily firm, "Uncle Lu, you know, if you don''t accept me, I feel uncomfortable, and I have no face to face you."

    Lu Erbai was stunned, he wanted to say that it was not her fault that his legs became like this. At first, he didn''t pay attention, and he left before the injury was healed. But it''s not good to say this in front of her mother, otherwise, with his mother''s temperament, Shu Yu will definitely be held responsible to the end.

    So he finally clenched his fists and asked in a low voice, "Then, let''s take it as we borrowed it. When my legs are healed, I will work hard and return it to you."

    The old lady nodded quickly, "Yes, yes, the most important thing now is to heal the legs first. Our family will overcome this difficulty first, and then we will find ways to make money."

    Nuan Shi nodded, and even Sanya whispered, "I, I will also work in the fields and pick a lot of wild vegetables."

    Shu Yu did not refuse. If you don''t pay back the money, let''s talk about it later. The top priority is to cure Lu Erbai''s leg first.

    It was probably where she was, so the old lady felt relieved, got up and said, "Since I''m going to the county town tomorrow, then I''ll go to the village chief''s house to borrow an ox cart."

    Then he explained to Mrs. Ruan, "Second daughter-in-law, hurry up and cook the pork. Miss Shu is also hungry, and it''s getting late. Miss Shu is afraid that it''s not good to leave today, so why don''t you just leave? If you take a night off here, our house is very broken, I''m afraid you won''t be used to it."

    "It''s okay, I''m afraid to disturb you."

    The old lady smiled until her eyes narrowed, "Don''t disturb, don''t disturb."

    She was originally reluctant to bear that piece of pork, and planned to eat it slowly in the future.

    But Miss Shu is so generous, and she also borrowed money to treat the old man''s legs, how open she is.

 Chapter 17ï¼š She looks like a big girl

    Chapter 17 is very similar to Da Ya

    You must know that over the years, the second child has been looking for the missing Erya, and he has a broken leg. Everyone who can borrow money has borrowed it, and now he doesn''t even lend him his own brothers.

    The old lady fell on her mind, and even her footsteps became brisk, and she went out in a short while.

    Sanya also went out, and the tiger hasn''t come back yet, so she has to look for it.

    Shu Yu smiled and looked away, only to see Ruan shi looking at him with the earnest eyes just now.

    Lu Erbai also felt it, he couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to pull Ruan Shi, and said in a low voice, "My son, let''s cook."

    Ruan Shi took a deep breath and ignored Lu Erbai, but asked Shu Yu, "Miss Shu, you, who else is in your family? Who are your parents? You are so young, how come you are alone? When Shicun comes, there is no one to accompany you?"

    Lu Erbai''s eyes widened involuntarily, and his voice fell a little, "My son, why are you asking this? This is Miss Shu''s private matter, how can you just ask about it?"

    Ruan Shi still ignored him and continued to ask Shu Yu, "Miss Shu, can I ask if you have two moles on your left arm, I..."

    Lu Erbai gasped and scolded, "Damn, don''t say anything."

    Nguyen Shi suddenly covered her face and started crying, Lu Erbai didn''t know what to do for a while.

    He looked at Shu Yu embarrassedly and said, "Sorry Miss Shu, you, you also know that I have a missing daughter, and I have been looking for her all these years. This is also a problem of my wife. You and Erya are about the same age. She may think of Er Ya when she sees you, so she speaks in a hurry, sorry."

    He stood up with a cane and pulled Nguyen with the other hand, "Miss Shu, sit here for a while, let''s go to the kitchen and see what to cook."

    Shu Yu nodded silently and watched as the couple staggered out of the main room, supporting each other.

    Shu Yu didn''t let out a sigh of relief until their figures were gone.

    If Lu Erbai hadn''t interrupted, she really didn''t know how to answer just now.

    Shu Yu lifted his left sleeve, and there were indeed two small black moles on his wrist.

    She has not yet decided whether to recognize the Lu family, although she already knows that the Lu family did not deliberately abandon her, and they have been looking for her for all these years, and they have even made a mess for her.

    But she has to worry about the powerful plot in the book. Although she has nothing to do with the Shu family now, who knows if she will be pulled back by the ending of the book when they are exiled.

    It''s fine for her, what if the Lu family is also implicated?

    The Lu family has not appeared in the book, so no one knows what the ending will be like.

    Shu Yu just thought, when Ruan''s cry suddenly came from his ears.

    She was startled, the kitchen was on the left, and she could vaguely hear their voices.

    Lu Erbai seemed to be appeasing Ruan Shi, but Ruan Shi, who was always timid and soft, couldn''t help but get excited, "I''m not stunned. You don''t know, Brother Bo, you don''t know, just when I was at the gate of the courtyard, I When I saw Miss Shu holding Sanya''s hand and turned around, and when I saw them talking with a smile, I felt like I saw Daya talking to Sanya."

    Ruan said, "Brother Bai, don''t you realize that Miss Shu and Daya are a bit similar? Although, although Daya is a little thinner and darker, she looks a little older. But think about it carefully, Shu Miss''s nose and eyes, are they very similar to Da Ya?"

 Chapter 18ï¼š brother big tiger

    Chapter 18 Brother Tiger

    Shu Yu couldn''t help touching her eyes and nose. She and Da Ya had never seen each other before, so she didn''t know how similar they were.

    But Shu Yu when he was a child is very similar to Sanya now.

    No wonder Nguyen''s eyes were hot and excited when he looked at him earlier, this intuition was really accurate.

    Lu Erbai and Ruan Shi were still talking in the kitchen. Lu Erbai hesitated for a moment before saying, "Miss Shu... has a family with parents and seems to be living a good life. Even, I mean, even if she It''s really Erya, then she must be better off than in our house."

    Nguyen was stunned, and the couple fell silent at the same time.

    After a long time, Nguyen sighed in a low voice, "You said that, I, I hope she is Erya. At least it means that she is living well and has not suffered too much. I can feel better and feel more at ease."

    Lu Erbai patted her on the shoulder, "Okay, stop thinking about it, go wipe your face, and cook first, mother will be back later."

    Nguyen snorted, "um", turned around and went to work.

    Shu Yu exhaled, stood up and walked into the yard.

    The courtyard door was suddenly pushed open with a ''squeak'', and when Shu Yu looked up, he saw a small figure with the same sallow complexion, dragging a bundle of firewood in with difficulty.

    Seeing her, the other party was stunned for a moment, then turned his head and looked around in astonishment.

    After confirming that this is indeed his home, he asked strangely, "Who are you? You, what are you doing in my house?"

    "You''re... a big tiger?" This name doesn''t match his size at all.

    "Do you know me?"

    Shu Yu nodded, stepped forward and brought in the bundle of firewood he was pulling behind him. When he passed by, he saw sharply that his palms were frayed by the rope that tied the firewood.

    This little guy is young and has little strength, but he has a big heart. He has to pull such a big bundle of firewood to come back.

    Dahu was startled for a moment, and then ran in quickly.

    Shu Yu walked to the corner of the wall where the firewood was stacked and put it down, clapped his hands and turned around, only to see the big tiger behind him following him, still looking at her curiously.

    Shu Yu laughed, "What''s the matter, think I''m a bad person?"

    Dahu stared at him and shook his head hastily, "No, no, I, I..." He was inexplicably nervous and took a small step back.

    Nanny Ruan in the kitchen next to him was cooking, and Lu Erbai helped set the fire. Hearing the sound outside, Mrs Ruan hurried out, "Da Hu, why are you coming back now?"

    "I saw a lot of firewood at the foot of the mountain. If I wanted to pick up more, I came back late." As he said that, he secretly looked at Shu Yu. Seeing her, he lowered his head hastily, and his face flushed slightly.

    Nguyen Shi immediately said, "This is Miss Shu, a guest of our family."

    guest? Big Tiger''s eyes widened in shock. Are there any other guests in their family who look so different?

    Just thinking about it, the old lady''s scolding voice came from outside, "...The third child, go home for me, there are guests at the second child''s house today, if you dare to come over and make trouble, I will lie in your house, and you will take care of it in the future. follow me."

    opened the courtyard door while talking, and the old lady came in holding Sanya''s hand.

    Immediately turned around and slammed the courtyard door shut again, blocking the people outside.

    With sharp eyes, Shu Yu saw the man with an angry face at the door. Isn''t that the one she saw when she first entered the village?

 Chapter 19ï¼š Eat more sugar, it wont be bitter

    Chapter 19 Eat more sugar, it won''t be bitter

    Shu Yu remembered that the old man who was driving the car called him... Lu Lao San came.

    So the one she saw in the county town took advantage of the Liang family so that the old man could bring her basket back for free, is the third aunt of the Lu family?

    It turns out that Little Fatty''s parents are them, they are really fateful.

    Mr. Lu at the door scolded him, probably because the old lady''s words threatened him, he didn''t dare to come in, he stayed outside for a while and then went back.

    The old lady snorted coldly, "It''s getting more and more out of tune."

    She approached, and immediately changed her smile again, and said to Shu Yu, "Why is Miss Shu standing here, go to the main room to sit and rest. I have borrowed an ox cart from the village chief, and I will leave tomorrow morning. ."

    As she spoke, she handed Nguyen the vegetable basket she was carrying.

    Nguyen Shi was obviously relieved, just now she was still worried about what to cook tonight. There was a small vegetable field in the yard, but only a few beans and cabbage were planted. I just picked the beans yesterday, and I have to wait two days for the next crop.

    If there are no guests, they can eat porridge and pickles.

    Now my mother-in-law doesn''t know where she borrowed the vegetables, and with the piece of meat sent by Miss Shu, I can finally make a few decent dishes.

    The kitchen was left to Ruan, and Shu Yu was brought back to the main room by the old lady.

    She found that although the old lady''s words were sometimes rough, the old man also had the wisdom of the old man. Shu Yu didn''t feel embarrassed when she chatted with her, and it was strange to hear her talk about the interesting things in the village.

    Only then did she know that Sanya and Dahu were twin brothers and sisters, and they were the only twins of this family in the village. There is also a sister above her, a big girl three years older than her, who is already married and lives in Dayan Village next door.

    Lu Erbai has four brothers and sisters, the eldest is Lu Dasong, the second is Lu Erbai, the third is Lu Sanzhu who was just scolded outside, and there is a younger sister, Lu Sixing.

    As for why the old lady lived with her second son, who ranked second, she didn''t say that.

    But Shu Yu guessed that maybe the old lady saw that Lu''s family was having a hard time and was willing to help.

    While talking, I saw Sanya and Dahu looking at them quietly outside.

    Shu Yu looked over, and the two quickly retracted their heads.

    Shu Yu smiled, and Sanya took Da Hu and sat on the steps in the yard, took out candy from her pocket, stuffed one into Da Hu''s mouth, and whispered, "This is what Sister Shu gave me. Yes, it''s sweet."

    Originally, the first candy that Sister Shu gave her was sweet, and she put it away before half of it was eaten. Thinking about waiting for the big tiger to come back, the other half will be eaten by the big tiger.

    But then Shu Yu gave her the rest of the candy, and the candy in Sanya''s hand suddenly became richer.

    When she came back just now, she gave one milk to her mother, one to each of her parents, and now another to Dahu, everyone has it. She will put the rest away, and when she sees the eldest sister in the future, she will also share it with the eldest sister to eat.

    In this way, the life of the eldest sister can be sweet.

    Sanya shared her thoughts with Dahu, Dahu nodded again and again, and added, "Then let''s keep another one. If we find the second sister in the future, I will also give it to the second sister."

    "Okay." Sanya nodded vigorously, she thought for a while, "I''ll save two for the second sister. Mother said that the second sister is outside alone, maybe she has suffered a lot. If she eats more sugar, she will not suffer."

 Chapter 20ï¼š Sold by grandma

    Chapter 20 Sold by Grandma

    The voice in the main room stopped for some time, so Shu Yu heard all the words of the two children.

    Inexplicably, her eyes bulged slightly.

    Sanya didn''t have much candy in her hand, so she wouldn''t have to eat it.

    The old lady naturally heard it too, she turned her face away, her expression darkened.

    Shu Yu couldn''t hold back, so he asked, "Grandma Lu, although it''s a bit presumptuous, I still want to ask, how did Er Ya lose it in the first place?"

    The old lady was stunned for a moment, then sighed a moment later, and said, "It''s not a secret, it''s not a secret, everyone knows it. Our family has made a crime, and found someone who is shameless when he sees money. relatives by marriage!"

    Speaking of this, the old lady became angry and gritted her teeth, "The old lady of Ruan''s family is not a thing. I heard that someone wanted to buy a new baby, just as the second girl was born. She took advantage of the second daughter-in-law''s confinement. When she came to our house to take care of them, she is the grandmother of the child, how did we know she had such a mind, and when we didn''t pay attention, she took the child away."

    "Damn it, it''s fine to sell the child. We don''t even know who the buyer is. We wanted to find Erya, but the other party was not from us and had already left. I really did She was blind and found such a daughter-in-law for the second child. If not..."

    If it weren''t for the fact that she was still young at the time, the old lady really wanted the second child to leave Ruan''s broom star.

    Fortunately, the relationship between Nguyen Nguyen and her family is not good, and they have cut off contact over the years. Otherwise, she would have driven Nguyen out long ago.

    Shu Yu was astonished, this was actually done by the grandfather''s family?

    No wonder when the old lady scolded Ruan, she lowered her head and let her scold, even in a low voice.

    But obviously, Nguyen''s psychological pressure is bound to be enormous. On the one hand, she is worried about Erya who has been sold, and on the other hand, she has to bear the torment of inner self-blame.

    The old lady said, "We also reported this to the officials at the time, but our county magistrate..." No matter what happened, if it was just a housework, if there was any trouble, everyone would pull it out and play the board.

    Shu Yu frowned, not surprised.

    Mr. Shu is the prefect of Dong''an House. The entire Shu family is very indifferent. Mr. Shu is not a good official, and he does not know how many dirty things he has handled. If the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked, it can be imagined that the county officials under his jurisdiction are slack.

    "Later, I called the man in the family and the people in the village, went to the Ruan family to settle accounts, and had a fight. The old woman of the Ruan family lay on the bed for half a year before getting up. In the following years, the second child I''ve been looking for Erya all the time, and I don''t want to miss any news. When I heard that there were clues, he ran to look for it, and he went to many places. "

    Saying that, the old lady looked at the house, "This family is getting poorer and poorer. Sometimes I also think, otherwise don''t look for it, maybe Erya is living a good life now and enjoying happiness. But the old man Second said, what if it¡¯s not good? What if Erya is suffering and waits for us to rescue her? If we give up, then Erya is really over.¡±

    Shu Yu lowered his head, his hand on the table was clenched into a fist, and he squeezed tightly.

    The old lady wiped her eyes, "Miss Shu, I''m actually telling you this because I''m selfish."

    Shu Yu raised his head.

 Chapter 21ï¼š The Lu family is out of food.

    Chapter 21 The Lu family is out of food

    The old lady said, "I know that you are a young lady from a big family, and you must be more capable than people from the countryside like us. I just thought, if you really appreciate the life-saving grace of our second child, then help us find out. Ask to see if Er Ya''s whereabouts. As for the money for the leg, we will return it to you in the future."

    Shu Yu doesn''t know what to say, to inquire about Erya''s whereabouts? She is the second girl, how can I find out?

    Facing the earnest look in the old lady''s eyes, Shu Yu''s scalp froze a little, so he could only restrain his head and nodded, "...Okay."

    The old lady suddenly became happy, and Sanya''s voice just came from outside, "Nanny, Sister Shu, Mother said it''s time for dinner."

    Shu Yu secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly got up and left the main room.

    Lu''s kitchen is very small. Apart from two stoves and a square table, there is only one cupboard, a water tank, and a few pickle tanks.

    There are four dishes and one soup on the table at the moment. In addition to the meat she brought, there are also stir-fried Chinese cabbage, scrambled eggs with chives, wax gourd with oil residue, and a loofah soup.

    Dahu and Sanya both widened their eyes and swallowed their saliva uncontrollably.

    "A lot of vegetables, eggs, and meat..."

    They never had such a good time even during the Chinese New Year, especially the bowl of meat. There was only a little minced meat during the Chinese New Year, but now they are all big and big, and the weight is good enough.

    I really want to eat so much meat every day.

    Nguyen Shi gave Shu Yu a bowl of rice, and in front of everyone else, there was porridge that couldn''t even see the grain of rice.

    Her bowl of rice was pressed so hard that she could feel the weight when she picked it up.

    Xu was afraid that she would feel sorry for her, so Lu Erbai explained, "The weather is hot, we worked outside all day, and we can''t eat much, so eating porridge is more appetizing."

    Shu Yu will believe that there are ghosts, it seems that the Lu family may not have enough food.

    She brought the bowl of porridge in front of Sanya to herself, and pushed the bowl of rice to the middle, "You guys said you''ve done a day''s work, so you must be hungry. I ate in the county town before I came here. I''m not too hungry now, just drink porridge."

    "Hey, Miss Shu, you..." Ruan Shi wanted to persuade again, but Shu Yu was already drinking porridge.

    The Lu family looked at each other in dismay. Lu Erbai had not looked at Shu Yu carefully before. After all, he was a big man, so he was not too embarrassed.

    But I heard Ruan''s guess when I was in the kitchen earlier, but when I look back now, I realize that the more I look, the more I look like Da Ya. Especially when she smiled at Sanya, as if she was still at home.

    Lu Erbai quickly got rid of the messy thoughts in his mind. He didn''t persuade Shu Yu any more. After hesitating for a while, he divided the bowl of rice.

    Sanya and Dahu didn''t dare to add vegetables at first, and even the rest of the Lu family were a little cautious and just ate those few vegetarian dishes.

    On the contrary, Shu Yu, who was a guest, couldn''t stand it any longer and gave the twins a few pieces of meat.

    Shu Yu ate quickly, she didn''t move the plate of meat very much, and quickly got off the table.

    She thought that if she didn''t eat it, everyone else would finish it. Who knew that after seeing Shu Yu leaving, the old lady took a small piece of meat by herself, and put the rest in the cupboard, "I''ll eat it tomorrow."

    Shu looks at the sky, this weather, put it on tomorrow... won''t it be bad?

    It was getting late, and the Lu family packed up after eating and decided to go to bed.

    Lu¡¯s house has only two rooms, the older one is for Lu Erbai and his wife with their twins, and the smaller one is for the old lady to live alone.

 Chapter 22ï¼š treat legs

    Chapter 22 Treating Legs

    Originally, when Da Ya was not married, she also lived with the old lady.

    Now there is a bed board in the room with a few sundries piled on it.

    The old lady packed up her room and gave it to Shu Yu to live in. She took the bedding and went out, saying that she was staying with the old people.

    Shu Yu couldn''t stop him, so she had to go.

    It seems that she won''t be able to live in the Lu family tomorrow. It makes no sense for her to stay overnight. Not only did she eat up the food in the Lu family, but she also drove the host away.

    Shu Yu originally thought that she had a lot of things in her heart and would probably not be able to fall asleep, but who knows, she has had the most peaceful sleep since she came to Dasuchao for a year.

    When he woke up the next day, everyone else had packed up, and Nguyen had even washed his clothes and came back.

    Shu Yu suddenly turned over and sat up, rubbing his face in disbelief.

    It''s over, Lu Erbai has to go to the county town to see his legs today. Isn''t it a delay for her to sleep until now?

    Shu Yu quickly got up and dressed, opened the door, and sure enough, everyone was already waiting for her.

    But the old lady said she was not in a hurry, let her take her time.

    Where will Shu Yu come slowly, the kitchen left her breakfast, she simply took two bites and set off.

    This time, Lu Erbai and the old lady went to the county town, while Nguyen stayed at home to take care of the two children.

    Although Nguyen also wanted to go, but Lu Erbai was there for treatment, and it was too much of a delay for the whole family to go out together.

    Shu Yu followed, not sure if the rumored ''orthopaedic doctor'' was really capable. If Lu Erbai''s legs were tossed again, it would really be hopeless.

    The bullock cart was parked just outside the door. The old lady borrowed it yesterday.

    The driver of the ox cart was a young man, and the old lady said, "This is the big bull of the old people. We can''t drive the cart, so I will let him come over and take the lead."

    Da Niu looked very simple and honest, and he didn''t dare to look at Shu Yu too much. He just sat on the ox cart and laughed dryly. When everyone was seated, he drove the ox cart out of the village.

    Many people on the road were looking at them, and many eyes were focused on Shu Yu, pointing at her and discussing something in a low voice.

    Shu Yu didn''t care, just asked how Lu Erbai''s legs felt.

    Lu Erbai only said that it hurts a little, probably caused by the fall yesterday.

    Although the big bull who was driving the car didn''t say anything, his speed slowed down. Shu Yu was surprised, this man looked silent, but he was a careful person.

    When the group arrived at the county seat, it was already past the hour, and the whole county seat was lively.

    Following the inquired address, several people came all the way to the doctor Xu''s medical clinic.

    It is said to be a medical hall, but it is actually a very small shop.

    Doctor Xu and the medicine boy were alone in the shop, and the entire row of medicine cabinets on the wall looked quite spectacular.

    Probably because Doctor Xu charges too much, there are two customers in the shop who dispense medicines, but there is not one patient.

    Shu Yu and a few people went in. Doctor Xu raised his head and glanced at him, and without talking nonsense, he let Lu Erbai sit next to him first, and immediately checked his pulse.

    Shu Yu kept looking at his expression, and after a while, Doctor Xu stood up.

    "The bones are dislocated, so they have to be knocked and reconnected."

    Some of the symptoms he mentioned were a little more detailed than what Shu Yu said.

    Shu Yu was relieved, and the old lady was even more angry, "Yan Langzhong really hurts people a lot."

    Doctor Xu was not interested in listening to her swearing, and asked directly, "Do you treat me?"

    The old lady looked at Shu Yu, after all, she paid the money.

    "Of course!" Shu Yu nodded without hesitation.

 Chapter 23ï¼š Shu Yus plan

    Chapter 23 Shu Yu''s Plan

    Doctor Xu ''um'', then looked at a few people, and finally his eyes fell on Shu Yu.

    "Since we want to treat, then I have to say some things first. My medical expenses are not low, and I think you should have inquired about it. Not to mention breaking bones and reconnecting, even follow-up conditioning has to continue. Spend money. I will give you an estimate, it will be completely cured, it will not be less than fifteen taels. "

    Before Shu Yu spoke, the old lady and Daniel gasped fiercely.

    Fifteen taels?

    This is something they can''t even get it for.

    The old lady thought that at most six or seven taels would be enough, so that the family could make it together with hard work.

    Now, listening to the meaning of Dr. Xu''s words, fifteen taels are still the bottom line, and I can''t say that I have to add money later.

    This leg, how can ordinary people be able to cure it, it is too pitiful.

    Doctor Xu didn''t care about the reactions of the people. He saw that it was Shu Yu who was in charge here, so he also said to her, "Don''t worry, although the consultation fee is not low, the medicine I gave him is good medicine, and I guarantee it. Will heal his leg completely."

    The old lady hurriedly asked, "We can replace it with cheap medicine."

    Shu Yu stopped the old lady, "No, just use good medicine, don''t worry about the consultation fee. Dr. Xu will treat it anyway, here is five taels of silver, please let Dr. Xu start now."

    "Shu..." The old lady wanted to say more, but Shu Yu shook her head at her, "Uncle Lu''s leg can''t be delayed any longer. Only when the leg is cured will the future be better."

    Doctor Xu nodded, "This girl is right, the leg will be healed later."

    As soon as he waved his hand, he asked the medicine boy to come over and carry Lu Erbai inside with the bull.

    Shu Yu and the old lady were outside, but Daniel was helping inside.

    Bone knocked out and reconnected, just thinking about how painful it is.

    The effect of the current anesthesia powder is really not very good. When Lu Erbai''s screams came from inside, the old lady was so scared that her legs were weak.

    Shu Yu was quick-witted, and hurriedly supported the person, "Let''s go over there and sit down."

    The sound insulation here is not very good, not to mention in the medical hall, you can even hear it on the road outside. Shu Yu saw the passers-by tremble, and looked inside the medical hall suspiciously.

    After a while, Daniel came out first, and he was driven out by Doctor Xu. His face was pale, as if he had been hit hard.

    The old lady poured him a glass of water, and he gulped it down before he said with lingering fears, "Baby, it''s alright, Dr. Xu said that the second uncle''s leg was reconnected, and he was fixing the second uncle''s leg. But Xu The doctor said that the second uncle can''t move now, it''s better to stay in the hospital for the past few days, and then go back when it stabilizes."

    "Stay in the hospital?" The old lady frowned, thought about it, and said, "That''s fine, I''ll stay here today to take care of him. Daniel, you will take the ox cart back to the village chief''s house later. , talk to your second aunt again."

    "Row."

    The old lady looked at Shu Yu again, "Miss Shu, what are your plans?"

    "I''ll go back to Shangshi Village, too." She went to Shangshi Village very late yesterday, and she didn''t quite understand some things. Since both the old lady and Lu Erbai stayed in the county town, she would go and inquire.

    But what Shu Yu didn''t know was that it was precisely because of this idea that she prevented the Lu family disaster from happening again.

 Chapter 24ï¼š Shu Yu Shopping

    Chapter 24 Shu Yu Shopping

    When the old lady heard that Shu Yu had returned to Shangshi Village, she couldn''t help but feel relieved.

    She admitted that she was a little selfish and was afraid that after Shu Yu left, she would never return, and the second child''s leg would not be cured without the consultation fee.

    The old lady quickly explained to Daniel, "You take good care of Miss Shu, don''t drive too fast, do you know?"

    "Milk, I know." Daniel assured, "Don''t worry."

    It''s getting late, and a few people are already hungry after all this tossing. When the old lady came, she brought thick noodles and steamed buns from home as dry food, and also brought over the leftover meat from yesterday, specially for Shu Yu as a side dish, she and Daniel served it with pickles.

    Of course, she also wanted to prepare something for Shu Yu, but she couldn''t get anything good at home, so she could only live together.

    Shu Yu didn''t want it, so she asked the old lady to eat the pieces of meat quickly, otherwise it would go bad, she got up and prepared to go out, "I have to go shopping on the street, I''ll be back in a while."

    Shu Yu didn''t go far, she ate a bowl of noodles at the stall outside.

    Then went to the rice shop. Yesterday, the Lu family should have run out of food. Since she was going back to Shangshi Village, she naturally had to buy something to eat.

    To tell the truth, she actually has a good appetite, but she is really embarrassed to eat more at the Lu family.

    Shu Yu bought a bag of rice and a small bag of noodles. Thinking that yesterday''s dishes didn''t have much oil and water, he bought another small pot of oil and went to the market to buy a piece of pork.

    This body was very hungry when she was a child, and now she doesn''t want to treat herself badly.

    Shu Yu didn''t bring a backpack, and with these items in his hand, he was already full, and he couldn''t carry any more.

    But when she passed the grocery store, she couldn''t help thinking that the Lu family''s rice bowl was full of potholes. Last night, the dishes were rich, and Sanya ate a little more quickly. If she didn''t pay attention, the corner of her mouth was cut.

    Shu Yu still couldn''t hold back, and went in and bought a few more dishes.

    Although I don¡¯t have much money in my hand, I really can¡¯t stop shopping.

    She has to figure out a way to make money as soon as possible. It''s not just Lu Erbai who needs money for her legs. In three months, she will end up in exile, and the money will be indispensable.

    Shu Yu looked at the huge county town, thinking about how to make a fortune in a short period of time.

    It¡¯s just that I¡¯m carrying something heavy in my hand. I think I¡¯ll have to find another opportunity for market research or something.

    Shu Yu returned to the medical hall with rice, noodles, oil and meat. Lu Erbai had already woken up, and he was eating the food prepared in the medical hall. The consultation fees mentioned by Dr. Xu also include the cost of accommodation and food.

    However, as an accompanying old lady, although the accommodation fee is saved, the meal is still at her own expense.

    The old lady was stunned when she saw the thing in Shu Yu''s hand, "Miss Shu, you..."

    "Oh, I''m just greedy, buy something to eat."

    The old lady''s eyes were complicated. That''s what she said, but when she brought it back to Lu''s house, it must have been eaten by everyone.

    This Miss Shu is really a sincere person. The second child saved her, and the object of her repayment is not only the second child, but also the entire Lu family.

    But the old lady is selfish, and there is really nothing to eat at home, so it¡¯s okay for Nguyen, and Dahu and Sanya can have an extra meal.

    So she didn''t say much. Seeing that it was getting late, she asked Daniel to pull out the ox cart and hurry back to Shangshi Village.

    Shu Yu went to Doctor Xu alone, and asked him to help even the old lady prepare a meal. She would give it together when the consultation fee was settled.

    It¡¯s not much more than a few dollars anyway, so why make the old lady work so much.

 Chapter 25ï¼š Did the two come back?

    Chapter 25 Erya got it back?

    Shu Yu got on the ox cart, put the rice noodles on the cart, and swayed towards Shangshi Village.

    Don''t look at Da Niu as a shy and introverted personality, but he was quite business-minded.

    On the way, I also picked up a few villagers who were also heading towards Shangshi Village, and each of them charged a penny for the car.

    After all, although this bullock cart is borrowed, it still has to pay rent.

    For this rent, the old lady is distressed to death.

    Da Niu earned four cents on the way back, and he was quite happy.

    The ox cart went all the way to Shangshi Village, only Daniel and Shu Yu, and another woman from Shangshi Village were left in the cart.

    Who knew that as soon as they entered the village, some villagers ran up to them and asked, "Have you come back, Daniel? Where are your milk and your second uncle?"

    Da Niu was stunned for a while, and said, "Second uncle is in the county seat to treat his legs, and he can''t come back for the time being. My milk is there to take care of him. What''s the matter, Aunt Fang?"

    "Oh, something happened to your second uncle''s house."

    Before Daniel made a sound, Shu Yu frowned and asked, "What happened?"

    Aunt Fang didn''t notice who the person was asking, and immediately replied, "The old lady of Ruan''s family is here again, and this time she brought a girl back, saying that she was the second girl who was taken away and sold by her back then. Now she is looking for I''m back, I''m at your second uncle''s house right now."

    "What?!" Shu Yu jumped out of the ox cart, "You said Erya was brought back by her?"

    Aunt Fang noticed that her attitude was not right, and just nodded subconsciously, "Yes, yes."

    Shu Yu immediately said to Daniel, "Bring the things back for me, I''ll go take a look first."

    After he finished speaking, he went straight to Lu''s house without waiting for a response.

    Daniel didn''t respond, and when he returned to his senses, Shu Yu didn''t even have a shadow.

    He didn''t care too much, and hurriedly pulled the ox cart and walked into the village.

    When Shu Yu ran to Lu''s house, there were already many villagers outside.

    At a glance, she saw Lu Laosan and his wife who were leaning on the front of the courtyard to watch the excitement.

    Shu Yu twitched the corners of his mouth and squeezed through the crowd. The scene in the yard was clear at a glance.

    An old lady with slightly gray hair sat on a stool and cried while wiping her eyes, "My son, it''s my mother who is sorry for you, my mother was obsessed with ghosts, so she did those evil things. , You have suffered for so many years. In the past ten years, you have not been in contact with your mother''s family, and your mother is not feeling well. "

    Ruan''s whole person was a little stunned. The three big tigers stood beside her, respectively, and Sanya held Ruan''s hand tightly, obviously afraid of the old woman.

    Dahu pursed his lips tightly, looking at Nguyen for a while and the old woman for a while.

    The old woman was still crying, her voice was quite loud, "My mother has been trying to make up for it all these years, but she also knows that unless you find Er Ya, you will not forgive her, and she doesn''t have the face to come to the door. It''s good now. Now, Eryaniang has found it for you, your mother and daughter are reunited, and our mother and daughter can be reconciled again."

    Said, the old woman pushed a thin girl next to her, "This is Er Ya, this is your daughter, see for yourself, do you look a lot like you and your son-in-law?"

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes and glanced at the girl.

    is like a fart, with eyes, nose, and mouth all the same.

    Nguyen shi also raised his head blankly and looked at the girl.

    The girl suddenly rushed forward, knelt down in front of Ruan Shi with a thud, raised her head and cried, "Mother, my daughter has finally found you."

 Chapter 26ï¼š Mrs Ruan

    Chapter 26 Old Lady Ruan

    This kneeling was real, and Shu Yu, who was standing at the door, was shocked.

    The other villagers were even more frightened, and whispered, "Is this really the second girl of Lu''s second family?"

    "Should it be? I see that the old lady of the Ruan family cried like this, she seems to regret it."

    "The old lady Ruan''s heart is cruel, and she is not good to Erbai''s daughter-in-law. Will she really go so hard to help her find her daughter?"

    "Then what else? She doesn''t need to use this kind of thing to deceive Erbai''s daughter-in-law. In the case of Erbai''s family, what good will it be for her to cheat?"

    Everyone thinks about it too, okay, what is the old lady of Ruan''s family doing to lie to her?

    Some villagers asked the husband and wife Lu Laosan, who were watching the fun, "Sanzhu, what do you think?"

    Lu Sanzhu glanced at the yard and smiled, "How can I see it? My hard-working niece was gone when I was a child, and it has been more than ten years. Who knows what she will look like. I can''t see it, but My second sister-in-law can always recognize her daughter, right?"

    The villagers nodded, "That''s right, that Erbai daughter-in-law should know what marks Erya has on her body, right?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Mrs. Ruan just lifted the girl''s arm and said to Mrs. Ruan, "Son, look, look at her arm, are these two moles the same as when they were young? This child is there I have suffered a lot outside, look at this skinny, so pitiful."

    When Mrs. Ruan saw the girl''s arm, her eyes suddenly widened, and she quickly grabbed the girl who had been helped by Mrs. Ruan, and asked with a trembling voice, "You, are you really the second girl?"

    The girl nodded and said while crying, "Mother, Erya misses you so hard. I have been wandering outside all these years. I have been thinking, where are my parents and why haven''t they found me, I really I really want to go home. There are a lot of bad people outside when there is thunder and rain. They bully me, beat me, and don¡¯t give me food. I can¡¯t stand it because of hunger, so I drink water and fill my stomach. There is no place to sleep, so I hide under the bridge. It''s really called Tiantian not working, and the earth is not working."

    "Don''t, don''t talk about it." Ruan Shi couldn''t stand it. She thought about this scene every day and every night, and her heart was bleeding.

    Seeing this, the girl hurriedly grabbed her, "Okay, I won''t say it, mother, I won''t say it. I''m going home now, and our family is reunited. In the future, I will have a father and mother and a home, so I won''t be alone anymore. alone."

    Mrs. Ruan nodded again and again, "That''s right, seeing your mother and daughter reunited makes me feel much better."

    Nguyen was supported by the two of them, her head was soaring, and her mood was also very chaotic.

    Lu Erbai and the old lady were not there, she was no match for Mrs Ruan. After the two of them said one sentence to the other, there was absolutely no chance to speak. There were a few questions in my mind that I wanted to ask, but they were all interrupted by Mrs. Ruan.

    Mrs. Ruan also ran in front of Dahu and Sanya, looked at them kindly, holding two candies in her hands that she didn''t know how long they had left, looked at them with a smile and said, "Dahu, Sanya, Your second sister is back, are you happy? Come on, this is the candy that grandma prepared for you, sweet treat for you."

    The twins looked at each other and couldn''t help but take a step back.

    A trace of displeasure flashed across Mrs. Ruan''s face, and she quickly smiled again, "Take it, this was specially bought by grandma, you can eat it."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the candy in his hand was suddenly slapped to the ground.

    Mrs. Ruan said angrily, "Who is so ignorant."

    As soon as he looked up, he met Shu Yu''s cold eyes.

 Chapter 27ï¼š you are a fake

    Chapter 27 You are an impostor

    Shu Yu''s shot not only stunned Madam Ruan and others in the yard, but even the villagers outside the yard were stunned.

    This girl seems to be the one who came to Lu''s family yesterday. What is she doing? Could it be that Lu''s family recognizes her relatives and she has to take care of her?

    At this moment, Lu Dasong, the uncle of the Lu family, was also called back from the field and rushed there. He was still a little stunned when he saw this scene in the yard, and was listening to the third son of Lu next to him explaining it to him.

    Shu Yu was already standing in the yard, frowning at the girl who was holding Ruan''s arm, and said, "Let go."

    The girl''s body trembled a little, but she still clenched her neck, "You, who are you? This is my mother, why do you let me go?"

    "Just because you''re an impostor."

    Fake goods? ? As soon as these words came out, not only did Mrs. Ruan and the girl''s expressions change, but the villagers outside also began to whisper.

    Shu Yu bypassed Mrs. Ruan and walked towards Mrs. Ruan and the girl step by step.

    came to him, his eyes fell on the back of the girl''s thin hand holding Ruan Shi, and he stretched out his hand and pulled the hand away.

    "You..." The girl''s eyes widened, she was furious, and wanted to start a fight with Shu Yu.

    But she quickly thought of her situation, quickly suppressed her anger, and turned to look at the Ruan family pitifully, "Mother, who is she? How could she treat me like this?"

    Ruan Shi grabbed the girl again with trembling fingers, then looked at Shu Yu, opened his mouth, and called out in a hoarse voice, "...Miss Shu."

    Her expression was full of pleading and bewildered, and Shu Yu understood that Ruan''s heart was not without doubts, but just as Lu Erbai said, facing Erya''s affairs, Ruan''s was a little stunned.

    She has an obsession in her heart. Even though she knows that the other party may be fake, she subconsciously wants to believe that she is her daughter.

    There was no Lu Erbai and the old lady beside her to wake her up, so Nguyen deceived herself into her fantasy and did not want to come out.

    Shu Yu looked at the girl next to her, and because she was pulled by Ruan again, she was a little proud and raised her chin towards Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu squinted his eyes, this time he was not as gentle as before, he just raised his hand and chopped it.

    "Ah..." The girl exclaimed in pain, and hurriedly let go of her hand.

    She was really angry this time, she opened her five claws without saying a word, and grabbed towards Shu Yu''s face with a savage face.

    Nguyen Shi stood close, saw it clearly, and subconsciously shouted, "Miss Shu, be careful."

    Shu Yu tilted her head to avoid her attack, raised her knees against her stomach, and when she was bending over from the pain, she kicked her legs with one foot, directly knocking the person to the ground, unable to get up. Come.

    "Wow." The villagers outside the courtyard exclaimed, "Why did you just do it?"

    Lu''s third child couldn''t help touching his leg. He occupied the best position early to watch the excitement, and naturally saw Shu Yu''s series of actions into his eyes.

    Aren''t all women fighting with their eyes, biting, scratching, scratching and cursing? But this girl''s movements are clean and neat, and she is clearly a trainer.

    Fortunately, when he wanted to settle accounts with her last night, he was threatened by his own mother to go back.

    Lu Dasong, who was standing beside him, had already heard him talk about the cause and effect, so he lifted his foot and went inside.

    Although he and the second child''s family don''t communicate very much on weekdays, but now that the mother and the second child are not around, he can''t ignore such a big matter of finding the second child.

 Chapter 28ï¼š Road Omatsu

    Chapter 28 Lu Dasong

    Just before Lu Dasong entered the door, Mrs. Ruan in the yard had already reflected and ran to Shu Yu in three or two steps.

    Shu Yu thought she was going to scold her, but she didn''t expect Madam Ruan to laugh at her, "You are Miss Shu, right? It''s a misunderstanding, this is really the second girl, Miss Shu first let her go and say something slowly. "

    Shu Yu turned his head suspiciously, "You know me?"

    "I know, didn''t this hear that a noble person came from the Lu family? I sent my son-in-law to the county town early in the morning to treat his legs. Oh, my daughter has come through hardships. I have found my long-lost daughter, these good days are still to come."

    Shu Yu finally understood what Mrs Ruan was here for.

    turned out to be a picture of her.

    The Lu family doesn¡¯t come when they have no money. I heard that they may have to come and go, so they immediately brought a counterfeit to show up here and plan to have a good relationship with their in-laws?

    Mrs. Ruan laughed so much that the folds on her face could catch flies, "Miss Shu, what happened to my son-in-law''s legs? Why didn''t you see him and his mother come back?"

    "What does it have to do with you if they don''t come back?" The person in front of him was the culprit who stole Erya and sold it to the Shu family, and the more Shu Yu looked at her, the more disgusted she became, "Hurry up and take your counterfeit out. , or don''t blame me for being rude."

    "You..." Mrs. Ruan couldn''t prevent her from giving face like this, and the smile on her face couldn''t be maintained at all.

    The **** the ground had already got up, she had just seen Shu Yu''s methods, but this time she didn''t dare to jump up and fight directly.

    But he still hid behind Madam Ruan and shouted, "Whether you are sick or not, this is our family''s business, why are you an outsider who cares. I don''t know you, why do you say I''m a fake? Here is the My family, the one who should get out is you."

    "Yeah, Miss Shu, you are an outsider, you don''t know anything about Erya at all, why do you say that. My daughter finally found the child. Since you are a guest of the Lu family, you should bless you. , give me some greetings or something. But you''re good, not only do you take a fake one, but you also do it, there''s no way to say it. "

    Mrs. Ruan stopped pretending, and raised her voice to agree.

    He also turned his head and said to the villagers outside the hospital, "Everyone is here to judge, you say, isn''t this mother-in-law better than her being an outsider? My daughter didn''t say anything, but she is the master here, beating and scolding. Yes, you are also welcome to my serious family. Those who don''t know think you are the mistress of this family, don''t you?"

    The villagers looked at each other, the amount of information in Mrs. Ruan¡¯s words was huge.

    Could it be that this foreigner Miss Shu is also interested in Lu Erbai, who is old, has no money and is crippled?

    Impossible Impossible Impossible.

    Everyone hurriedly shook their heads, but Lu Dasong couldn''t listen anymore, walked in from the outside and stared at Mrs. Ruan, "I think it''s you who is talking nonsense, just what you did back then, you can really give Erya to you. Get it back? I think what Miss Shu said makes sense."

    Mrs. Ruan was not afraid of Lu Dasong, so she sneered on the spot, "Yoyo, what do you think? You know Miss Shu? Are you very familiar? There is still some shameful relationship, she said Erya was a fake without any evidence. There''s a fart reason."

 Chapter 29ï¼š You are the second! !

    Chapter 29 You are Erya!

    Lu Dasong was almost turned upside down by anger. The older Mrs. Ruan was, the more reckless she was, and she said everything.

    But he was not a good-natured man, and he was so angry that he couldn''t say anything to refute her.

    Lu Dasong could only look at Shu Yu, "That Miss Shu, I am Lu Erbai''s eldest brother. Can I ask, since you are so sure that this girl is not Erya, do you have any evidence?"

    "Yes, if you have evidence, you can show it." Mrs. Ruan was arrogant, with a confident look, and she was not at all embarrassed.

    The villagers outside were also booing, "Yeah, Miss Shu, you can''t just say that they''re not, right? How can you prove it?"

    "Yes, yes, you can''t show evidence, so it''s not good to drive people out. If she is really a second girl, aren''t you a villain?"

    "You can''t say what you say, right? Erbai''s daughter-in-law didn''t deny it."

    Shu Yu frowned and glanced around. Before he could speak, he saw Dahu and Sanya running over.

    Dahu stood in front of her to block, and Sanya, who had always been timid, raised her head and said, "Sister Shu is a good person, she, she is not evil, don''t bully her."

    Shu Yu''s heart softened, he raised his hand and touched her head, and whispered, "It''s okay."

    She patted Dahu on the shoulder and made him stand with Sanya.

    Immediately, she looked at Mrs Ruan. Mrs Ruan had not spoken since just now, and she didn''t know why. It was obvious that the girl had the same mole on her arm, but she was beaten by Shu Yu and scolded. , but she couldn''t give birth to the thought of wanting to help her speak.

    Looking at Shu Yu''s eyes at this moment, Ruan Shi was stunned.

    These eyes¡­

    Shu Yu turned his back to the villagers outside the courtyard, and raised the sleeves on his arms towards Nguyen.

    Nguyen shi looked down, her eyes widened abruptly the next moment, her hands could not restrain her grasping her arm, her eyes fixed on the two moles.

    Lu Dasong stood near, and he actually saw it, and looked at her in shock.

    "You, you also have the same mole on your arm, are you Erya??!"

    Nguyen''s lips trembled, "It''s really, it''s really you, I''m not mistaken, you''re Erya, right? You''re Erya, I know, woo woo..."

    She looked excited, if not for Shu Yu''s quick-witted hands to support the person, Ruan Shi would have collapsed to the ground.

    "What??" On the other side, Mrs. Ruan''s expression changed greatly when she heard the words, she hurriedly took two steps forward, and saw Shu Yu''s arm.

    She raised her head in astonishment, "Are you Erya? No, it''s impossible, it''s impossible."

    "Why is it impossible?" Shu Yu put down his sleeves and smiled, "Didn''t you ask me if I have any evidence? I am the evidence. Since I am the child you stole and sold, of course the others are Counterfeit."

    "You, you, no, you are not, she is."

    "She?" Shu Yu looked at the girl, and looked up and down for a while, "Ask the villagers present to see how she looks like the Lu family from head to toe? Pouty nose, thick lips and small eyes?"

    "But she has a mole on her arm."

    "I have that too."

    Mrs. Ruan panicked, "Since there are two of them, why do you say that you are Erya, she is pretending to be?"

    "Actually, it''s easy to know who''s real and who''s fake." Shu Yu looked at Ruan Shi, "I think there should be other marks on the real Erya besides the two well-known moles?"

 Chapter 30ï¼š Embrace

    Chapter 30 Hugs

    Nguyen Shi nodded hastily, "Yes, yes."

    Mrs. Ruan suddenly looked at her, furious, "What do you mean? Would you really rather believe this girl of unknown origin than my mother? Why should I bring a fake to pretend to be the second girl?"

    Ruan Shi shivered, Shu Yu stood in front of her, looked at the obviously guilty Mrs. Ruan and sneered, "Why are you so nervous? You didn''t say it yourself, is it true Erya, surely your mother will know? Yes? , you were in a panic when you stole Erya, and you probably didn''t pay attention to anything else, you only know that there are two moles on her arm."

    "I, I..." Mrs Ruan was speechless when asked.

    She really didn''t know what marks Erya had on her body. At that time, she didn''t have time to run. After handing over the person, she took the money and quickly hid.

    After all, the other party wanted a boy baby, so she deceived the buyer.

    Under such circumstances, she didn''t even have time to open Erya''s swaddling clothes.

    Mrs. Ruan wanted to refute, but Shu Yu gave her no chance.

    She turned to look at Ruan Shi, "Tell me, what other signs can prove the real Erya?"

    Nguyen shi stabilized her mind, perhaps seeing Shu Yu''s calm appearance made her feel at ease.

    She took a deep breath and said, "Can I see the position of the back of your necks, Erya has a birthmark the size of a grain of rice on the back of her neck."

    This point, the Lu family never told anyone.

    And there are so many people in and out of the courtyard, it¡¯s hard to talk about other parts.

    Mrs. Ruan and the girl looked at each other and wanted to spit.

    Ke Shuyu has already flipped his hair to one side of his shoulder and let Ruan look at it calmly.

    She couldn''t see the back of her neck herself, and actually didn''t know if there was such a birthmark, but she knew that the investigation by the Dongqing Guanzhu could not be wrong.

    With just one glance, Nguyen''s tears flowed out uncontrollably.

    If you just believed it only 80-90%, now seeing the birthmark on the back of her neck, Nguyen was sure that she was Erya.

    "It''s you, you are Erya, my daughter." Ruan shi cried, and hugged Shu Yu directly, "Erya, my mother thinks so hard about you, I almost thought I would never see you again in this life. You, Erya, you are finally back, woohoo..."

    Shu Yu was a little embarrassed by her hug. For many years, she had not been hugged with such a strong emotion.

    In her previous life, her parents passed away early, and she was obsessed with revenge, and sometimes even resorted to any means in order to climb up. She hardly ever made any close friends, never trusted anyone, and even rejected such feelings that made her feel shackled.

    No one ever hugged her, even though she went higher and higher, she has always been alone. On the way forward, she will always be alone.

    Now facing Ruan''s cry, Shu Yu''s hand is a little at a loss, and it is rare to know how to react.

    After a long time, she raised her hand slightly, patted her back awkwardly and stiffly, and whispered, "Don''t cry."

    "Yes, I don''t cry. You are happy to go home. How can I cry?" Ruan Shi finally let go of her, wiped her tears, raised her head and looked at her carefully, from her forehead From the bridge of the nose to the mouth, as if she didn''t want to let go even a single strand of her hair.

    Shu Yu was looked at quite unnaturally. Just as he was about to say something to divert his attention, a terrified scream came from his ear.

 Chapter 31ï¼š Liangs show

    Chapter 31 Liang''s Sao Operation

    Shu Yu and Ruan Shi turned their heads to look at the same time, and saw Lu Laosan and his wife Liang Shi ran into the yard at some point.

    Mr. Liang didn''t say a word, and when Mrs. Ruan and the girl were not paying attention, she directly grabbed the girl and looked at the back of her neck.

    The girl didn''t know if it was really sloppy or if she deliberately made her look horrible, but she really hadn''t showered for several days, and the back of her neck was black.

    Mr. Liang spit a mouthful of saliva on the back of her neck without saying a word, and then rubbed it hard a few times, rubbing out a layer of mud. Then he smiled contentedly, "I saw it, this girl doesn''t have any birthmarks on the back of her neck, she''s a fake."

    Shu Yu, "..." Is there such a show of action?

    She had met Liang twice and was shocked by her unexpected behavior both times.

    Mrs. Ruan finally came to her senses and jumped up to beat the Liang family, "What are you doing? Spit on someone''s neck, are you seriously ill?"

    Mrs. Liang is not a bully, so she pushed Mrs Ruan away, "What am I doing? I''m helping the second sister-in-law to prove whether she is the second girl. Miss Shu is generous and simply gives it to me. Second sister-in-law saw it, isn''t it a guilty conscience when you hide and tuck?"

    The third son of Lu also shouted, "That''s right, you came to the door when my mother and my second brother were away, do you think that there is no one in our Lu family, and let you lie?"

    During the conversation, the couple stood beside Ruan Shi and Shu Yu, with an expression like "If you dare to talk nonsense here, we will kill you".

    Shu Yu glanced at the two suspiciously, what did they want to do? When I had never seen them so righteous before, didn''t they just squat at the gate of the courtyard to watch the fun?

    But he couldn''t care about them at this time, Shu Yu looked at Mrs. Ruan and the girl, and walked towards them step by step, "Now can you tell us, what are you trying to do with this counterfeit?"

    Mrs. Ruan couldn''t help but take a step back, "I, I..."

    She looked at Ruan Shi Shuyu, Lu Laosan and his wife, and Lu Dasong, who were standing in the yard, and her heart skipped a beat.

    Mrs. Ruan could not help but regret not bringing her son over. At that time, she thought that the old lady of the Lu family was not there anyway, and the second child of Lu also went to the county town. Then it''s enough for the two of them to come, just to show weakness and make her daughter softer.

    Who knew that a Miss Shu would appear, but this Miss Shu was the real Erya.

    Madam Ruan was indignant in her heart, but seeing the Lu family staring at them, she suddenly closed her eyes and sat on the ground as her legs softened, and then patted her thighs and cried, "Oh, I''m really guilty. My kind heart was treated as a donkey''s liver and lungs, How do I know that this girl is a fake, I am the one who was deceived, my life is miserable."

    Shu Yu saw that she could sing well, smiled, turned his head and asked the girl, "She said she was deceived by you, so you are the liar? Where did you come from? What do you want to do? If you want to deceive the Lu family and pretend to be Lu Erya, then what happens next? What do you want to do to the villagers? Say, do you have any accomplices? Where are the accomplices, and what are your plans?"

    The girl was stunned, she, she didn''t want to do anything, where did she come from?

 Chapter 32ï¼š escape

    Chapter 32 Escape

    But in a blink of an eye, the villagers were all staring at her, as if she really wanted to do something bad for Shangshi Village.

    The girl was instantly frightened, and she betrayed Mrs. Ruan without saying a word, "I don''t have it, I''m not a liar, I don''t know anything. It''s all her, she asked me to impersonate Erya."

    She pointed to Mrs. Ruan and quickly clarified herself, "I''m just a beggar. She met me a few days ago and saw two moles on my arm, so she told me to pretend to be the second girl of the Lu family. There is a place to live and food to eat. Who knows that I only found out when I came here. The Lu family is so broken, but at least I have an identity and a place to live, so I won''t sleep on the street. I only agreed that everything was planned by her. ."

    "Really?" Shu Yu expressed doubts.

    The girl nodded quickly, "Of course it''s true, otherwise how would I know that Erya has moles on her arms, she told me all about it."

    Shu Yu looked at Mrs. Ruan, "What else do you want to say now? What''s the purpose of letting a beggar pretend to be Erya?"

    "What purpose can I have? The Lu family has nothing, can I still steal some money? Didn''t I want to fulfill my daughter because I miss Erya every day? I''m doing it for the good of the Lu family."

    Mrs. Ruan stepped back as she spoke, almost backed up, turned her head and ran straight out of the courtyard gate.

    Mrs Liang said "hey", "This **** old woman, I''ll go after her."

    "Third siblings, don''t go, let her go." Lu Dasong stopped him, what if he caught up? Mrs. Ruan is the mother of the second younger brother and sister, and the conspiracy has not succeeded. Is it possible that she can still beat her?

    Mr. Liang reluctantly pouted, and looked at Lu Laosan.

    The girl who pretended to see Mrs. Ruan escaped and knew that she would not leave again, so she might have to bear the guilt herself.

    Without saying a word, he hurriedly pushed through the crowd and ran away.

    Mr. Liang wanted to catch it but didn''t catch it, so he stomped his feet in anger, "I ran quite fast."

    Shu Yu didn''t grab her either, her arm was tightly embraced by Ruan, as if if she didn''t grab a little tighter, Shu Yu would disappear again.

    Shu Yu was not accustomed to earning twice, but then gave up.

    The two troublemakers left, and Nguyen still didn''t let go. Even Sanya and Dahu quietly approached her, looking at her with some curious and happy expressions.

    I just thought she was a good-looking and gentle sister like a fairy, but I still felt some distance, but now this fairy sister has become my second sister.

    The two children were overjoyed and wanted to hug the second sister just like their mother.

    Sanya even secretly stretched out her little hand, trying to hold her hand, but she quickly retracted when she touched it.

    Shu Yu was funny, looking at the fluffy little girl, she didn''t want to care about Mrs. Ruan at all.

    She reached out and held Sanya''s little hand, the little girl raised her head suddenly and looked at her in surprise.

    Shu Yu blinked at her, Sanya blushed instantly, and lowered her head shyly.

    When Shu Yu raised his head again, he saw that Lu Dasong was already evacuating the villagers who were watching the fun.

    and others were almost gone before Lu Dasong closed the courtyard door.

    For a while, only Lu family members were left in the yard.

    Liang wanted to speak, but Lu Dasong came first.

    He looked at Shu Yu, looked at her carefully for a long time, and finally nodded, "It does look somewhat similar to Da Ya."

 Chapter 33ï¼š My name is Lu Shuyu

    Chapter 33 My name is Lu Shuyu

    Lu Dasong said, looking at Ruan again with a serious expression, "Second brother and sister, are you sure? She is really Erya."

    "I''m sure, very sure, she is." Ruan Shi hurriedly nodded, holding Shu Yu tightly. He looked at Lu Dasong with a strong guard, for fear that he would say something to let Shu Yu leave.

    Lu Dasong originally wanted to say something, but when he saw this, he choked up and could only say a few words dryly, "That''s good, it''s good to find it, after so many years, it''s finally a family reunion. Then... let''s go first. Well, you just met, so there must be a lot to talk about. When the mother and the second child come back, let''s meet again."

    Of course, he hoped that the girl in front of him was Erya. Over the years, he had watched with his own eyes how the second child had changed from a relatively well-off life to what he is now.

    The second child was willing to work from the beginning. When he was young, he was accepted as an apprentice because of his prudence. He made the most money after he became a teacher and married. The second sibling is also diligent. It can be said that before Erya was stolen, the second child was the best among the three brothers.

    At that time, their brothers had a good relationship, but the second child had to find Erya, and it only took a year or two. This search has been going on for more than ten years. Who can withstand such a toss? It didn''t take long for the second child''s house to become more and more dilapidated, and he had to borrow money everywhere.

    He also has a family, and his wife is not happy if he borrows it once. At that time, my mother also followed him, the eldest. As a result, the old lady always took her share of rations to help the second child. The wife and the old mother quarreled a few times, and the old mother simply followed the second child.

    Their brothers were naturally estranged from each other, and even had little contact with each other.

    Thinking of this, Lu Dasong couldn''t help but sigh, he looked at Shu Yu, "Er..." With her face, Lu Dasong couldn''t say Erya''s name.

    "Just call me Shu Yu, my name is Lu Shuyu." Shu Yu was her name before she crossed over. In the Shu family, she was called ''Shu Yu'', although the pronunciation is the same, but the words are different.

    When Ruan Shi heard what she said, the joy on her face was obvious. Erya just said her surname was Lu.

    Lu Dasong raised his eyebrows involuntarily and said with a smile, "Okay, Shu Yu, then you can have a good chat with your second siblings. They haven''t given up looking for you for so many years. We''ll go first."

    After , Lu Dasong asked Shang Lu Sanzhu and his wife to leave.

    Lu Sanzhu was not happy, "Brother, I''ll stay here to cultivate and cultivate relationship with my niece."

    Lu Dasong frowned, "What is emotion? Don''t think I don''t know your little thought, come out with me."

    "No, brother, I''m very sincere."

    Lu Dasong didn''t listen to him at all, grabbed his collar and walked out.

    Lu Sanzhu is a sneaky and slippery person who doesn''t like to work on weekdays. He is incomparable with Lu Dasong, who stays in the field all year round to do heavy work.

    Mrs. Liang looked at Shu Yu and the others, and looked at her husband who was taken away. She stomped her foot and said, "Second sister-in-law, we''ll go back first, and we''ll see our niece another day."

    The three of them just went out of the yard of the second family.

    In fact, there are still many villagers lingering outside the yard. They keep poking their heads here, curious about the Lu family''s recovery of their daughter who has been separated for more than ten years.

    You Qi Shu Yu didn''t look like he was down and out. They all felt that the second son of Lu had come through hardships and was about to become prosperous.

    Seeing Lu Dasong coming out, he was busy pretending to know nothing, and looked at the corner of the wall.

 Chapter 34ï¼š Lu Laosans Careful Thoughts

    Chapter 34 Lu''s Little Thoughts

    Lu Dasong didn''t go to see the villagers. He let go of Lu Sanzhu and warned him, "The second siblings have just been reunited. Don''t bother to hear if you''re okay? Go back to your house."

    He had something to do in the field, so he didn''t stay too long, glared at Lu Sanzhu and left.

    But this time, the footsteps were much lighter. After all, it was a happy event that Erya was back, and Lu Dasong was still very happy.

    Seeing that no one else could be seen, Lu Sanzhu snorted and snorted at his back, "Big brother is really insidious, it''s fine if you want to go, and it''s blocking my way to get rich. "

    Mrs. Liang winked at him, "Don''t worry, we helped Second Sister-in-law just now, and stood by her side and exposed Mrs. Ruan''s calculations. Er Ya should remember this feeling, right?"

    "That must be remembered. If I don''t remember, I have to remind her to go." Lu Sanzhu snorted twice, glanced at the gate of Lu Erjia''s courtyard, and waved his hand, "Forget it, let''s go home first and give them some time to be good. Let''s catch up. Later, we will visit the door and show our face in front of Er Ya. Fortunately, Er Ya is the real Miss Shu, who seems to be the rich owner. It is also reasonable to come back to help our poor and help her uncle and aunt. "

    Mr. Liang nodded, the husband and wife were thinking about beautiful things, and hehehe entered the house.

    At this time, Shu Yu, who was being missed by them, was being dragged into the room by Nguyen Nguyen.

    As soon as she entered the door, Nguyen couldn''t help but want to cry again, holding her tightly with one hand, "Er Ya, have you been doing well all these years? Has the person who bought you treated you badly? How did you find out? Here, where are your adoptive parents? They..."

    She asked quickly and urgently, and Shu Yu didn''t interrupt. When she was almost finished, she said, "I''m fine, you don''t think I''m suffering like this, right? I bought mine back then. That family originally wanted a boy, but seeing that I was a daughter''s family, they gave me away at will. The adoptive parents were very kind to me, and they were only my daughter. They passed away unexpectedly two years ago. Tell me about my life and let me find relatives."

    Naturally, Shu Yu couldn''t tell them about the Shu family, so she could only arrange one, "I only found out about your whereabouts a few days ago, so I wanted to come and see. Sorry, I didn''t recognize you at first, and I wasn''t sure about you either. welcome me or not..."

    "Welcome, of course."

    "Ok, I know."

    After hearing that she was doing well, Nguyen finally breathed a long sigh of relief, patted her hand and said, "Thanks to your adoptive parents, after we settle down, Mother will visit them with you."

    Shu Yu, "..." Where to look.

    She could only nod vaguely, avoiding Nguyen''s eyes.

    Immediately, he saw Sanya and Dahu who had been looking at her attentively.

    Seeing their identical expressions, Shu Yu couldn''t help but feel better, and waved to them with a smile, "What''s the matter? I''m your second sister, aren''t you happy?"

    "I''m not unhappy, I''m happy, it''s as if I''m dreaming." Sanya spoke in a low voice, stepped forward cautiously, then stretched out her small hand and touched her lightly.

    Dahu also nodded vigorously on the side, for fear that Shu Yu would misunderstand and leave again unhappy.

    Nguyen looked at the three siblings with relief and joy, when there was a knock on the door outside the courtyard.

 Chapter 35ï¼š Shredded Egg Noodles

    Chapter 35 Egg Noodles with Shredded Pork

    Nguyen thought it was Lu Laosan and his wife at first, but a big cow''s voice sounded outside, "Second aunt, it''s me, big cow."

    The big tiger turned around in a hurry, ran over and opened the courtyard door.

    Daniel had a look of joy on his face, and walked in with the rice, noodles, grain and oil bought by Shu Yu in his hand.

    Shu Yu and Ruan Shi also came over, Daniel looked at Shu Yu, his eyes sparkling, "You, are you really Erya?"

    "it''s me."

    Daniel laughed and said naively, "Okay, it''s good, just come back."

    When he was driving an ox cart to take Shu Yu to the entrance of the village, Shu Yu ran back first. The big ox originally followed, but he wanted to drive the ox cart, and the road in the village was narrow, but he walked slowly.

    Halfway through, he happened to meet Lu Dasong, who was rushing back from the field, and Lu Dasong told him not to go, that Mrs. Ruan was not easy to be with, and Daniel was honest and junior, and only suffered a loss face-to-face.

    He can just go and see for himself.

    So Lu Dasong asked Da Niu to return the ox cart to the village chief''s house, and then go to the house to call his daughter-in-law over. Some things are better handled by women than women.

    As a result, when Daniel returned the ox cart and went home and asked his mother to come help, his mother was not happy and said that he did not want to get involved with Mrs Ruan''s affairs. I even saw him come back with rice, noodles, grain and oil, and almost took those things away.

    When Daniel was arguing with his mother, Lu Dasong came back.

    Daniel heard about Shu Yu''s identity, and hurried to Lu''s house with his things.

    He said to Nguyen, "These are all bought by Shu... Erya. She heard that Second Aunt was in trouble on your side, so she ran back. I didn''t have time to get it. I''ll bring it to you."

    Nguyen shi looked at the things that Daniel was holding in his hands in astonishment, "This, this, Er Ya, why did you buy these?"

    Shu Yu just smiled and said to Daniel, "Thank you, it''s getting late, stay for dinner."

    "No, no, I have leftovers at home, so I''ll go back first."

    Daniel waved his hand and left immediately after speaking.

    The courtyard door was closed again, and only Shu Yu was left in the courtyard.

    Nguyen Shi looked at the rice noodles on the ground and was speechless for a long time.

    Shu Yu simply handed the oil to Sanya, put the meat in Dahu''s hand, and picked up the rice noodles and dishes by himself, "Go, help me take it to the kitchen."

    Sanya and Dahu glanced at each other, seeing that Shu Yu had walked to the kitchen without looking back, the two quickly followed.

    Nguyen was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly followed.

    "Er Ya, you bought so much food, what are you doing? You finally came back. We should have taken care of you. Why did you spend money instead?"

    Shu Yu put the rice noodles on the table, turned his head to meet Ruan''s flustered expression, and said in a slightly depressed voice, "If you continue to say things like this and treat me like this, then you are treating me as an outsider."

    "No, no, why would I treat you as an outsider? You are my second daughter, mother will not be polite to you anymore, you will be polite."

    Shu Yu immediately waved to Dahu and Sanya, "Okay, then let''s make noodles tonight to save the trouble. How about making shredded egg noodles? There should be eggs at home, right?"

    Egg and pork noodles? ?

    Sanya and Dahu swallowed and looked at Shu Yu with bright eyes.

    Shu Yu asked them to help with the basin, "I''ll show you a hand today, but you have to help me make the fire."

 Chapter 36ï¼š delicious stomping

    Chapter 36 Delicious stomping

    Shu Yu''s cooking skills are not bad. In order to climb up to the enemy''s side in his previous life, he put a lot of effort into eating.

    Sanya immediately raised her hand, "I''m going to burn, I''m very good at burning fire."

    Dahu was not to be outdone, "I, I am more powerful."

    "Nonsense, I burn more than you."

    Nguyen looked at the three of them getting along with each other closely. She couldn''t help feeling sour, but also very happy. She wiped her eyes, stepped forward and said, "You all rest, I''ll do it."

    Shu Yu would never let Nguyen to cook the noodles, otherwise there would be no oil or water at all. She is not the taste of heavy oil and salt, but two drops of oil in a bowl of vegetables, she refuses.

    Shu Yu pushed Nguyen out, took out the dishes he bought in the county town and gave her the dishes, and asked her to help wash them.

    Nguyen can''t do anything, Erya is filial, she can''t be too polite, otherwise Erya will think more, thinking that she doesn''t treat her as a daughter.

    However, when Shi Ruan came in after washing, he saw Shu Yu preparing to fry shredded pork, the oil poured down a thick layer, and Shi Ruan almost didn''t cover his chest and screamed in surprise.

    She wanted to say that it is too wasteful to pour so much oil.

    But he opened his mouth and quickly closed it again, and then endured the heartache and put the dishes in the cupboard one by one, but his eyes kept staring at the stove from time to time.

    Shu Yu put down the shredded pork, the sound of ''thorn'' came from his ears, and the aroma followed.

    Sanya and Dahu stood on the edge of the stove, taking a deep breath with their chests out, their intoxicated eyes narrowed.

    "It''s so fragrant, so fragrant."

    Nguyen thinks, isn''t it incense? So much oil.

    The shredded pork is finely cut and cooked quickly.

    Shu Yu took two chopsticks and gave them to the two little guys. As soon as they put them in their mouths, the two raised their heads in surprise, "Okay.."

    The best meat they have ever eaten.

    Sanya stomped her feet happily, Dahu... Dahu went straight out and ran around in the yard.

    Nguyen couldn''t help but curled her eyebrows, since Da Erya disappeared, she seldom smiled.

    The noodles were cooked very quickly, Shu Yu took a pot and put the cooked noodles on the table.

    Nguyen Thi stood far away at first and didn''t pay attention, only now did she realize that the portion of the noodles was really unusual.

    My mother-in-law and husband are not here, they shouldn''t be able to eat so much, right? But if you leave it until tomorrow, this side will be messed up.

    She looked at Shu Yu, but in the end she didn''t speak, and asked the two children to wash their hands.

    Who knew that Dahu would run in halfway through the wash, "Mother, second sister, and third uncle are knocking on the door outside."

    Nguyen sighed secretly as soon as he heard it, "It''s broken, it must have come here smelling the fragrance."

    My mother-in-law is not here, she is not the opponent of the third brother and the three younger siblings at all, so it is impossible to keep this aspect.

    Dahu said hurriedly, "I took the basin to the room to hide it."

    Sanya shook her head, "No, the milk said that Uncle San is a dog''s nose."

    The three of them were in a hurry, and there was nothing good to eat at home on weekdays, and the old lady was cheering up, so Lu Sanzhu was basically unable to come.

    Shu Yu was very calm, and even took out a large bowl and picked out a part of that side.

    then said to Da Hu, "Go open the door and let him in."

    "Huh?" Dahu was stunned for a moment, and quickly explained to her, "Second sister, you don''t know the temperament of the third uncle, he will..."

    "I know." Shu Yu smiled, "I did too much on purpose, I knew he would come."

    The three present were stunned, what does the second sister mean?

 Chapter 37ï¼š Let Lu Sanzhu help

    Chapter 37 Let Lu Sanzhu help

    Dahu finally ran to open the door with a suspicious look on his face. Fortunately, Sanzhu was alone outside the door, and Sanshen and the annoying Dabao were not there.

    Lu Sanzhu rarely smiled brightly at the tiger, touched his head perfunctorily, and then bypassed him and went straight to the kitchen.

    "Whoops, I can smell the fragrance from far away."

    The shredded pork and egg noodles on the table were very conspicuous, and Lu Sanzhu saw it at a glance, and his eyes suddenly lit up. Especially seeing the oily soup in the basin, his saliva flooded with greed.

    Lu Sanzhu sat down on the stool and smiled at several people, "I said why is it so fragrant, it turns out that the second sister-in-law''s house has roasted meat. This noodles are good, it makes people feel appetizing when you look at it, and it smells even better. It''s even more fragrant than the master of the restaurant in the county town. It''s different when Erya comes back, and the life of the second brother''s house is better. "

    As he spoke, he had already picked up the chopsticks on the table and was about to get started, "I''m just hungry, I''ll try it."

    "Eh..." Nguyen said aloud to stop it.

    Shu Yu had already pressed down Lu Sanzhu''s chopsticks, "Wait a minute."

    Lu Sanzhu was stunned for a moment, then raised his head to meet Shu Yu''s smiling eyes, thinking of her neat and tidy beating movements, he put down his chopsticks very consciously, and smiled at her flatteringly, "Er Ya, I am your third. Uncle. Look at today, my third aunt and I also helped you expose that fake, and let me eat some noodles with joy, isn''t it too much?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "It''s not too much."

    Lu Sanzhu''s eyes lit up, "It''s still a generous girl." After that, she went to get chopsticks.

    "But I have something I want to ask for your help here. If you agree, I''ll let you bring back this big bowl of noodles."

    Lu Sanzhu was stunned, help? ?

    He laughed dryly, "This is your fault. As the third uncle, why do you still have the conditions to eat your bowl of noodles? You are a junior, and you should be filial to your elders."

    "You''re right, I was wrong. As a third uncle, do your niece a favor, you shouldn''t trade noodles. So even if you don''t eat this noodles, the favor will definitely help, right? This is the elder Caring for the younger generation."

    Lu Sanzhu, "..." Hey, the second brother''s house has a sharp-spoken girl.

    Shu Yu smiled and moved the bowl on the table to the side, a little further away from Lu Sanzhu.

    Lu Sanzhu gritted his teeth, but the smell made his stomach growl. In the past, if only the second sister-in-law and the two children were there, it would be fine. He could directly load the pistol, and he could even carry the pot back, not to mention the big bowl.

    But Erya seems to be a trainer. It seems that this time, it is impossible to eat free food.

    Lu Sanzhu sighed, "Okay, then you say, what do you want me to do for you? But let''s talk about it first, your third uncle, I have no great ability, maybe I can''t help you."

    Shu Yu glanced at Ruan Shi calmly, then pointed outside and said to him, "Let''s go outside and talk."

    "It''s still a mystery." Lu Sanzhu pouted, stood up reluctantly and walked out of the kitchen.

    Shu Yu said to Ruan, "You eat noodles with Sanya Dahu first, it won''t taste good after a while."

    Nguyen opened his mouth and watched anxiously as the two went to the yard one after the other.

    Lu Sanzhu missed the bowl of noodles and was a little anxious, "Okay, tell me quickly, what can I do for you?"

    "I want you to help me find out, what is the purpose of the Ruan family finding a fake to pretend to be Erya?"

 Chapter 38ï¼š you are stingy

    Chapter 38 You are a stingy

    Lu Sanzhu was surprised, then smiled and waved his hand, "Sorry, what else should I do. I don''t need to ask about this, I know."

    "you know?"

    Lu Sanzhu nodded, "Yeah, it was you who caused this."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "How do you say?"

    "Didn''t you come here yesterday? Many people saw you when you entered the village. You even distributed candy to the children at the entrance of the village, and brought meat and snacks to my second brother''s house. At that time, everyone It was said that a noble person came to find my second brother, and my second brother''s life will be better in the future. Later, my mother went to the village chief''s house to borrow an ox cart, saying that Yan Langzhong was not there, and she would take the second brother to the county town to see his legs."

    Lu Sanzhu said this with great interest, "You don''t know, the situation of my second brother''s house, let alone going to the county town, even if you go to the town to find a doctor, you have to think about it and think again, what can you do if you don''t have money? Besides, it''s just a fall. Which countryman can''t bear to put some herbs on himself? The second brother is going to the county town? The medical fee must be paid by someone, right? My mother didn''t go to borrow it. Money, didn''t everyone think of you?"

    "Also, it''s that Yan Langzhong. He wasn''t there yesterday, but he went back to the village early this morning. He got angry after hearing about this, saying that my mother didn''t believe him and would rather run away than stick to him. The plaster I gave. I talked about this everywhere, and it happened that someone from the old lady Ruan came here to see Yan Langzhong to see a doctor. Yan Langzhong told him, and the man went back and preached it. Then the Ruan family naturally knew that my second brother was coming. Rich lady, who buys meat and pays money to see a doctor, of course, she has to come over to make a good relationship with my second sister-in-law."

    As the Ruan family''s temperament is open to seeing money, it''s strange that they don''t come forward in a hurry.

    Lu Sanzhu finished speaking, "That''s it, okay, I''m going to eat noodles."

    He took a step and was pulled back by Shu Yu, "Wait."

    "What else?"

    "This is not right."

    "What''s wrong." Lu Sanzhu was in a hurry. After a while, the noodles would be eaten by the second sister-in-law and the others.

    Shu Yu stood in front of him, "What you said all happened from last night to this morning, right? But you heard it earlier, the beggar said that Mrs. Ruan came to her a few days ago and asked her to Pretending to be Erya. At that time, I hadn''t come yet, and the Lu family was still a family member. What did Mrs. Ruan want to do with such a person?"

    At first, she really thought that Mrs. Ruan was trying to figure her out, but after listening to what the female beggar said, Shu Yu felt that things were not that simple.

    Lu Sanzhu said with an "ehh", "Yeah, why didn''t I think of this. Then you say, why did Mrs. Ruan work so hard?"

    "Isn''t that what I want you to inquire about?"

    Lu Sanzhu, "..."

    Shu Yu patted his shoulder, "Thank you for your hard work."

    "Hey, no, it sounds complicated, just a bowl of noodles, am I at a loss?"

    Shu Yu pondered for a while, "You really suffer, so I''ll give you two more candies."

    Two candies? ? ? Thank you for being able to say it.

    Shu Yu said, "Don''t think I''m stingy. If I didn''t know about Shangshi Village when I first arrived, I would definitely have gone to someone else. Don''t say a big bowl of noodles and two sugars, even if I only give them two A steamed bun, I can also know the news, do you believe it or not?"

    letter, of course letter.

    But you are stingy.

 Chapter 39ï¼š Uncle San is reasonable.

    Chapter 39 Uncle San is Reasonable

    Lu Sanzhu pondered for a moment, but still agreed.

    But although he was greedy for the big bowl of egg and pork noodles, another reason was to have a good relationship with Shu Yu. His cheap niece looks like a rich owner.

    Now it is a bowl of shredded pork noodles, and there will be countless shredded pork noodles in the future.

    "Okay, since you''re my niece, I''ll help you. Now can I go in and eat noodles?"

    "Yes." Shu Yu nodded.

    Lu Sanzhu ran to the kitchen without saying a word. Although the three of Ruan''s family had already prepared the noodles, Shu Yu didn''t come back. They were all worried that she would be at a loss in Lu Sanzhu''s hands, and they all watched anxiously. kitchen door.

    Lu Sanzhu wanted to reach for the bigger pot as soon as he entered the door, but before his hand touched it, he heard a light cough from behind.

    He turned his hand and landed on the big bowl.

    "Second sister-in-law, I''ll take this side. You eat slowly, but your portion is quite large. Mother and second brother are not there. If you can''t eat it, call me, and I will help you solve it. After all, in this hot day, the noodles are not good for the next day, right?"

    Ruan Shi laughed dryly and watched Lu Sanzhu leave with the bowl of noodles.

    As soon as he left, Ruan Shi took Shu Yu over to sit down and asked her in a low voice, "Your third uncle didn''t embarrass you, right?"

    "No, he''s actually quite reasonable."

    Nguyen Thi, ¡°¡­¡±

    Reasonable? Did Erya mean Lu Sanzhu?

    Nguyen still wanted to ask them what they were talking about, but she was afraid that she would be unhappy with too much control, so in the end she didn''t ask anything.

    Shu Yu asked them to eat the noodles quickly, she saw that Sanya and their three bowls had more meat and less shredded meat, so she got up and gave them two more chopsticks, "Eat it quickly, you have to finish this noodles tonight, don''t save it. "

    Sanya was delighted, she buried her head and began to **** and slip, and when she raised her head again, her eyes narrowed, "Second sister''s noodles are delicious."

    "Eat more if it''s delicious."

    Shu Yu laughed, she had noticed when she was cooking the noodles just now, the Lu family really had no food.

    And when she came back, she asked Daniel about it. Like Shangshi Village, they usually only eat two meals.

    It was because she was here today that the old lady asked Nguyen Thi to make breakfast to serve her. So apart from that breakfast, Nguyen and the twins probably hadn''t eaten anything.

    It''s no wonder that Sanya and Dahu are both malnourished. They already drink porridge and pickles, but they only eat two meals. It''s strange that they grow well.

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu gave the two of them two more chopsticks, eggs and shredded pork.

    At this time, Lu Sanzhu had also returned home with a bowl. Liang Shi and Dabao, who had been waiting in the room for a long time, immediately greeted them. When they saw a large bowl of shredded pork noodles, their eyes instantly glowed.

    Liang Shi hurriedly took a few bowls to divide the noodles, and said with emotion, "I said that the second sister-in-law must be delicious, and sure enough, she burned the meat. Look at this oily water, the second sister-in-law is happy to find her daughter. You''re crazy, you''re willing to waste so much oil."

    As she spoke, she had already divided the noodles into three bowls, and she greeted her son, "Hurry down and eat, this noodles smells so good. When we were married, we never had enough oil and water."

    Dabao has already thrown himself on the dining table, and his chubby face is almost buried in the bowl, "It''s delicious, it''s so delicious, mother, I want to eat it tomorrow. This is not enough, you will ask three more questions later. They want it."

 Chapter 40ï¼š the remaining silver

    Chapter 40 Remaining Silver

    Mr. Liang nodded, "Okay, okay, I''ll go back later." Such a good meal, such a big bowl is too little.

    Who knew that just after she finished speaking, Lu Sanzhu, who was sucking the noodles, raised his head, swallowed two shredded meat, and said, "Don''t go."

    "Why? Don''t worry, I will go with Dabao this time. Dabao is a child, so the second sister-in-law should be embarrassed to refuse."

    Lu Sanzhu sighed, "Of course it''s fine if it''s only the second sister-in-law, but now there''s an second girl..." He clicked his tongue twice, shook his head and said, "Forget it."

    "Er Ya is not easy to deal with?"

    "It''s more than difficult to deal with." Lu Sanzhu was suddenly silent for a while, with a bit of emotion, "I''m afraid the life will get better and better for the second brother''s house in the future. We''d better not offend Erya in the future, do you know?"

    He pointed to the bowl of noodles in front of him, "On this side, we don''t eat it for free."

    Mrs. Liang disagreed. She knew that Erya was a trainee, but she was an elder, and Dabao was a child. Could it be that she could still do something to them?

    However, I always listened to the third son of Lu, and he said so. Of course, Mr. Liang couldn''t do anything else.

    It was getting dark after the meal, and the Lu family''s basin noodles were all finished.

    Nguyen''s family rarely had enough to eat, and they even reached the point where they wanted to digest their food. It was the first time they had such an experience when they grew up.

    Nguyen didn''t let Shu Yu do it again. She took Dahu and Sanya to finish the work of washing pots, dishes, feeding chickens and tidying up the yard.

    Shu Yu went back to the house, took this opportunity to take out his purse and started counting money.

    When she left the Shu family, she didn''t take a penny from the Shu family. Most of the money in the Shu family is not clean, but Master Shu is not at all lenient in accumulating money. When the Shu family is exiled three months later, these accounts will be accounted for by the investigators.

    Although Shu Yu knew that he could not escape the fate of exile, he did not want to be charged with one more crime when he was liquidated.

    She still wanted to get out immediately after exile, as long as she could do something less, not to mention that it would be troublesome to hold the money of the Shu family.

    So when she left the city, she only had the sixty taels of silver she had earned.

    Sixty taels of silver, of which Lu Erbai for his legs, at least fifteen taels.

    Shu Yu prepared twenty taels of silver just in case.

    Excluding this part, the rest is her travel expenses from Fucheng, and half of the rental car.

    After , there are also things like buying meat, snacks, and today''s rice, noodles, grains, and oil. In addition to the cost of eating out, she spent about 500 yuan.

    So now she has only thirty-eight taels of silver left at her disposal.

    Thirty-eight taels may be a large amount for the villagers of Shangshi Village, and it is estimated that many households have less than half of their silver deposits.

    But for Shu Yu, it was still too little. There are many places where she will use the money next, and it seems that the top priority is to make money as soon as possible.

    Just thinking about it, there was a knock, knock, knock on the door.

    Shu Yu put away the silver, got up and opened the door.

    Then she saw Nguyen came in with a needle and thread basket, smiled and said to her, "I see the hem of your clothes is torn, my mother will help you mend it."

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, then looked down at the dress.

    The hem of the skirt was indeed hooked. It was accidentally hooked by a wooden thorn while standing in front of Mrs. Ruan when she was confronting Mrs.

 Chapter 41ï¼š I want to sleep with my second sister

    Chapter 41 Want to sleep with the second sister

    Nguyen shut the door, "You sit on the bed, my mother is very fast, and I will make it up for you in a while."

    Shu Yu subconsciously refused, "No need, I can do it myself, I¡­"

    No, she can''t sew.

    Shu Yu covered her face, she was capable of both civility and martial arts, and her brain turned fast, but she really couldn''t sew up.

    She didn''t need to learn in her previous life, the boss was rich, and her clothes were custom-made. Many clothes wouldn''t even be worn a second time, and they didn''t even need to be washed, let alone need her to be repaired.

    In this life, when I was in the Shu family, I had a maid, but the original ''Shu Yu'' could embroider. But after she wore it, she only inherited her memory, but her hands did not follow orders, so she has not sewed clothes so far.

    Nguyen Shi looked at her with a smile, and she lit the candle without breaking it.

    She put on the needle and thread, so Shu Yu took off the skirt and hooked up the thread skillfully with both hands.

    Shu Yu sat quietly by the side, watching her soft face looming under the candlelight, suddenly felt warm in her heart.

    ''s hand slowly touched his heart, and Shu Yu hurriedly lowered his head.

    She lived in hatred in her previous life, and she hadn''t felt this kind of warmth for a long time.

    "Okay, let''s see if you can do it." Ruan''s voice sounded, quickly pulling back Shu Yu''s thoughts.

    She hurriedly raised her head and took the skirt that Nguyen Shi handed over.

    took a closer look and found that there was no trace of sewing, "This..."

    Nguyen said with a smile, "Mother is only able to use this skill, this skirt is not much torn, and there is no need to patch a piece of cloth, and it is at the position of the skirt, just fold it a little to hide the thread and see. not coming out."

    When she said this, there was light on her face.

    It was the first time that Shu Yu saw the expression of the timid and silent Nguyen.

    She reached out and touched it and smiled, "Thank you, I like it very much."

    "What thanks to Mother?" Ruan hesitated for a while, then reached out and patted the back of her hand, "If you like it, Mother can rest assured."

    She put the needle and thread back into the basket, stood up and said, "Mother will go out first, you should rest early."

    "it is good."

    Nguyen shi turned around and went out, but when she reached the door, she heard it again and turned her head hesitantly, "Er..."

    "Huh? What''s wrong?"

    "No, nothing, mother is gone." Ruan Shi finally pursed her lips and left.

    She actually wanted Erya to call her mother.

    Although Erya has recognized them, Ruan Shi knows that she has not fully accepted them from the bottom of her heart, so she has never called her mother.

    But that''s okay, she understands. Erya has been away from home for many years, and she is very satisfied to have the current way of getting along.

    The door was closed again, Shu Yu lay on the bed, touched the position of the skirt, and suddenly laughed.

    Actually, the Lu family is pretty good, right?

    "Second sister? Second sister?" As soon as Shu Yu closed his eyes, a cat-like meow came from outside.

    As soon as she heard this voice, she knew it was Sanya.

    Shu Yu looked in the direction of the window sill, and really saw her showing a round forehead, and she couldn''t even see her eyes.

    She wanted to laugh, got up and opened the door.

    Sanya is still on her toes trying to reach the window sill.

    "This way."

    Shu Yu beckoned to her, Sanya turned her head, saw Shu Yu standing at the door, and ran over happily.

    Shu Yu took her into the door and asked her, "Why are you here? Why don''t you go to bed so late?"

    "Second sister." Sanya took her hand and asked in a low voice, "I, can I sleep with you tonight?"

 Chapter 42ï¼š The family goes to the county seat

    Chapter 42 The family goes to the county seat

    Shu Yu looked at Sanya cautiously, smiled, and carried her directly to the bed.

    The little girl immediately got into the thin quilt, revealing a pair of grunt eyes, smiling happily.

    Shu Yu lay down beside her and asked her in a low voice, "Come here, did you tell your mother?"

    "Said." Sanya nodded obediently.

    Shu Yu was relieved, reached out and patted her lightly.

    The little girl was probably a little hot, so she slowly lifted the quilt and stared at Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu laughed, "Don''t sleep?"

    "Second sister, I like you so much."

    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows, but the little girl was embarrassed herself, but she still whispered, "I''m so happy that you are my second sister, and my brother is also happy."

    "Well, I know, and I''m glad you''re my younger siblings too."

    Sanya squinted her eyes with a smile, and with this smile, the scars on her face became obvious.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help but reached out and touched it, the little girl''s body suddenly froze, she shrank her neck, turned her face to the side, trying to cover up the scar, "Second sister, ugly."

    "It''s not ugly." Shu Yu reassured her, "Didn''t I tell you? This scar can be removed. Tomorrow I''ll go to the county seat and make some medicine in the pharmacy, and soon we three will become little beauties. ."

    The little girl heard the words with bright eyes, "Second sister, I, I don''t need to become a little beauty, the second sister is." She quietly held Shu Yu''s hand, very satisfied.

    After a while, he slowly raised his head and asked in a low voice, "Second sister, can I go to the county seat with you?"

    Sanya is five years old and has never been to the county seat. The farthest place I went was the village where Da Ya married.

    She wanted to go to the county town with her second sister, and also wanted to see her father and milk. If Dad knew that the second sister had come back, he would be very happy.

    Shu Yu naturally had no objection, "Okay, not only you go, we all go."

    Since he recognized his relatives, he naturally went to see the old lady and Lu Erbai formally. And she estimated that Nguyen should go to the county town tomorrow to change shifts with the old lady.

    The old lady is getting old, so it is not good for her to take care of the sick all the time.

    If she and Nguyen were not around, there would only be two five-year-old children left at home, so why not take them together.

    Sanya got excited when she heard this, and her smile became brighter. She feels that she has not laughed as many times this year, but she is really happy.

    The little girl closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep.

    Shu Yu listened to her gentle breathing, pulled up the thin quilt, and flattened her hand.

    Only then did she realize that she was holding two candies in her hand.

    This candy...she bought it.

    Shu Yu suddenly remembered what she and Dahu said when they were sitting outside the main room. The two said that when they found the second sister, they would give the candy to the second sister, and the second sister would not suffer after eating it.

    Shu Yu took a deep breath, looked at Sanya''s slightly raised mouth, and couldn''t help but laugh.

    The next day, Mrs Nguyen came over and said she was going to the county town.

    Originally, she was going to tell Shu Yu yesterday, but there were too many things, and she forgot it for a while.

    She originally wanted to take Shu Yu with her. Of course, she had to tell her husband and mother-in-law about such a big thing as Erya.

    So as soon as the two summed up, they simply set off together.

    After having breakfast, Nguyen put on the backpack, took Lu Erbai and his own change of clothes and daily necessities, and went out with Shu Yu with Dahu Sanya.

 Chapter 43ï¼š most handsome man

    Chapter 43 The Most Handsome Man

    As soon as the courtyard door was locked, Shu Yu heard Liang''s voice from behind, "Hey, second sister-in-law, where are you going?"

    Nguyen''s family didn''t have much contact with Liang''s family, and even had a few conflicts. The two of them met each other on weekdays, but they didn''t know each other.

    Who knew that Mrs. Liang would take the initiative to greet her today. Is this due to the bowl of noodles yesterday?

    Nguyen shi replied in a low voice, "Er Ya has returned home, we have to go to the county seat to see my mother."

    Mrs Liang secretly pouted, but said with a smile on her face, "The second sister-in-law, walk slowly."

    Nguyen nodded and was about to leave with her two children.

    When Shu Yu passed by Liang''s side, he asked one more question, "Why didn''t you see Third Uncle?"

    "Oh, he, he went out early in the morning. What''s the matter, Erya has something to do with him?" Liang''s eyes were bright.

    Shu Yu just smiled, "No, just ask."

    She thought, Lu Sanzhu should have gone to inquire about Mrs. Ruan. Unexpectedly, he usually steals and plays tricks and does not work. This kind of work to inquire about things is quite exciting.

    But it''s just right, she also wanted to know sooner.

    The group of four quickly walked to the entrance of the village, Sanya had been holding Shu Yu''s hand tightly, raising her head to look at her from time to time.

    Several times he was about to fall, but Shu Yu held him back.

    There were no people at the entrance of the village, and they started a little late. Those villagers who were going to the county towns and villages all left when it was just dawn.

    In fact, if Nguyen was alone, she would just walk there.

    Now we can only wait for the bus at the entrance of the village. On weekdays, only one or two ox carts or donkey carts pass by, and they are all early in the morning.

    Today is the market. There will be two more donkey carts passing by soliciting customers.

    Shu Yu looked left and right and saw a big rock not far away. He was about to greet Mrs Ruan to sit down, but the tiger grabbed her hand.

    She froze for a moment and looked down at him.

    Dahu pointed to the person walking by and introduced in a low voice, "Second sister, look, that is Tang Xiucai from our village. He is so amazing, he was only eighteen years old, and he was admitted to Xiucai."

    Shu Yu raised his head and looked at the man who was getting closer and closer to him.

    is indeed very young, with a thin body, carrying a bookcase behind him, and is walking towards the village.

    Judging from his appearance, he should have just returned from the county or town.

    was getting close, and Dahu was afraid that he would hear it, so he quickly shut his mouth, but his eyes were full of envy and admiration when he looked at Tang Xiucai.

    Tang Xiucai passed by them without looking sideways, and quickly passed them into the village.

    As soon as his figure disappeared, Sanya also said, "Second sister, isn''t Tang Xiu Cai very good-looking? He is the most handsome person I have ever met, and he is also good at reading, so he must be very smart."

    Shu Yu was amused, "This is the most handsome one? The second sister has seen someone more handsome, and that is a talent, a person who is like a zhilan and a jade tree. Although it''s a little fake when you laugh, but It doesn''t detract from his delicate features and magnetic voice at all."

    That kind of sound that can get pregnant after hearing it, probably refers to that person.

    Sanya''s eyes widened, "Second sister, you used a lot of idioms just now, and you are also very knowledgeable."

    Shu Yu, "..." Is this your focus?

    "Second sister, what does Guangfengyueyue mean?"

    Is it the light and the moon, right?

    Shu Yu laughed, "This is a metaphor for an open mind and heart."

 Chapter 44ï¼š something big

    Chapter 44 Something Big Has Happened

    Sanya seemed to understand, but Dahu pricked up his ears and pretended to listen casually.

    Shu Yu saw it at a glance, this little guy is probably because he is a boy and the only boy in the Lu family, so he does things and speaks a bit like an adult.

    He was so curious that he was dying, but he didn''t say anything, he pretended to be calm. He didn''t know how to express his joy, so he silently stood aside, which made people feel sad and comforted.

    Sanya relies on her a lot. She is already familiar with her now, and she is next to her, "The second sister, where is the handsome person you said?"

    "I don''t know either." Shu Yu shook her head. She had met that person twice a year ago, and she only knew his surname was Meng.

    At the beginning of Dongqingguan, she and Lu Erbai were seriously injured, and they were both cured by a passing doctor.

    The owner of the traveling doctor is this gentleman Meng with a nice voice.

    Young Master Meng was passing by, she was recovering from her injury, and they met by chance, and have not seen each other since then.

    Sanya wanted to ask again, but Ruan Shi had already waved and said, "The donkey cart is here, get in the cart, let''s go."

    Several people stopped talking.

    There were already two people on the donkey cart, and with the four of them, it was crowded a lot in an instant.

    Fortunately, Dahu and Sanya are both thin and thin children, and it is not in the way to hold them on their laps.

    The donkey cart drove all the way towards the county seat, picked up two more people on the way, and couldn¡¯t sit any longer.

    Most of the villagers go to the county town to go to the market, but they still rely on their legs to hurry.

    Nguyen was actually distressed, but the money still had to be spent.

    A few people were swaying in the car, and when Sanya almost fell asleep in Shu Yu''s arms, the donkey car finally stopped.

    "We have arrived."

    Sanya was carried down by Shu Yu, held hands with Dahu, raised her head to look at the high city wall in front of her, and sighed with surprise, "So this is the county seat."

    Nguyen was startled, a little sad. Yes, the family conditions are not good, she has not even brought her two children to the county seat.

    Shu Yu held one in hand, "Let''s go, let''s go to the medical center first."

    A group of four entered the city gate following the lively crowd, and at this time Lu Sanzhu was running home in a hurry and sweating profusely.

    Mr. Liang was taken aback by his fiery appearance, and couldn''t help but scolded, "You''re going to die, why are you running so fast? There are dogs chasing you behind you."

    Lu Sanzhu didn''t care about her bad attitude, scooped a ladle of water in the water tank, drank it happily, and then said, "Something happened, something happened."

    "What''s the matter, where did you go early in the morning?"

    "Let me tell you, Erya is really amazing, and she was really impressed by her, she''s really amazing." Lu Sanzhu walked out with emotion.

    Mr. Liang pulled the person back, "You make it clear what''s going on."

    "Oh, I can''t tell for a while, I''ll go find Er Ya first."

    He was about to leave again, and Mrs. Liang said quickly, "Second sister-in-law is not here, second sister-in-law and the rest of the family have gone to the county seat."

    "Going to the county seat?" Lu Sanzhu frowned, sat back again, and slammed the palm fan twice, "Then I''ll wait for them to come back."

    However, after sitting for a while, he suddenly stood up, "No, I can''t wait."

    He threw the fan away and said to Mrs Liang, "You wait at home, I''ll go to the county seat to find Erya. I tell you, I told her about such important news, maybe she will get some benefits."

 Chapter 45ï¼š family meet

    Chapter 45 The family recognizes each other

    Shu Yu didn''t know that Lu Sanzhu had hurriedly set off from home to find him.

    She was leading Ruan Shi and the twins, who were curious about everything, to the Xu Family Medical Center. The medical center was as deserted as ever, and the guy sitting behind the counter yawned while making medicine.

    It wasn''t until he heard the sound that he suddenly raised his head. When he saw Shu Yu, he immediately stood up and said with a smile, "Miss Shu is here? Uncle Lu and the others are resting inside, you just go in."

    "Thank you."

    Shu Yu lifted the curtain and entered the backyard. Now Lu Erbai is in the hospital alone in the Xu Family Medical Center, looking a little lonely.

    Shu Yu walked to the furthest room and was about to enter the door, but Ruan Shi said to her, "Er Ya, wait outside for a while, and my mother will go ahead and explain the matter to your father and mother. It also prepares them mentally.¡±

    Shu Yu took back the hand that was about to knock on the door, "Alright."

    Nguyen took a deep breath and pushed open the door.

    Shu Yu only stood in the yard for a moment, when a sudden exclamation came from inside, "You, what did you say?"

    The next moment, the door was opened, and the old lady rushed out from inside, grabbing her shoulders with both hands, staring at her with burning eyes, "You, are you Erya?"

    Shu Yu nodded slowly, "Yes."

    The old lady''s lips trembled slightly, as if she wanted to say something but couldn''t say it. Immediately, as if thinking of something, she lifted her sleeves and looked at her arms and the back of her neck. After reading it, I cried and laughed, and for a while, I suddenly hugged her.

    "Er Ya, good Er Ya, you are finally back, you can count as back."

    After Ruan''s hug, Shu Yu has calmed down. She stretched out her hand and gently patted the old lady''s back to reassure her, and looked into the room through her shoulder - Lu Erbai was lying on the bed. Red, opened his mouth to say something.

    After a long time, the old lady calmed down, and Shu Yu helped her enter the door.

    Lu Erbai''s eyes were earnest, and there were too many things to say in his heart, and in the end, only two words were highlighted, "Okay, okay."

    It¡¯s good to be safe, it¡¯s good to be reunited, and everything else is not important.

    Shu Yu was held by the old lady and sat in the room talking for a long time.

    The old lady learned that the old lady Ruan had found her again yesterday and brought a counterfeit, almost fooling Ruan, and she became furious and scolded, "What kind of crooked idea is that old godmother doing? What a dog? You can''t change eating **** and doing such wicked things, your conscience is black."

    "No matter what bad idea she has, she won''t succeed, she''s not angry anymore." Shu Yu reassured them.

    Just as Doctor Xu came back and wanted to change Lu Erbai''s medicine, the old lady shut up, leaving Nguyen to help in the room, and everyone else left the room.

    Shu Yu said to the old lady, "I''m going to grab some medicine from the shop in front. You can rest here for a while."

    "Grab the medicine, what kind of medicine? Erya, are you not feeling well?" The old lady immediately became nervous.

    Shu Yu hurriedly shook his head, "No, I caught it for Sanya. I want to help remove the scar on Sanya''s face."

    "Remove scars?" The old lady exclaimed, looking at her in surprise, and then at Sanya.

    Sanya pursed her lips and smiled, looking very happy. Dahu couldn''t care less about pretending to be prudent. He grabbed Shu Yu''s hand and asked, "Second sister, can Sanya''s face be okay? Really?"

 Chapter 46ï¼š Shu Yu is insidious and cunning

    Chapter 46 Shu Yu is insidious and cunning

    "Of course."

    The big tiger was so excited that he hugged Sanya, "It''s great, so you don''t have to be sad."

    Sanya leaned into his ear and whispered, "Second sister also said that she would make me a little beauty."

    The two were murmuring, and the old lady''s eyes were red, "Okay, our family is having a lot of happy events now. Erya is back, the second child''s leg can be cured, and now Sanya''s face is full of The scars can also be removed, and the days to come will get better."

    The big tiger raised his head, "It''s all thanks to the second sister."

    "Yes, yes, Erya is the lucky star of our family. Once she comes back, we will have no worries."

    Shu Yu coughed lightly and was a little embarrassed to be praised, "Then you guys wait here for a while, I''ll go to dispense the medicine."

    The old lady hesitated, but finally nodded, "Go."

    After Shu Yu left, she took out a few copper plates from her pocket and sighed slightly. There is really no money at home, and now Erya has finally returned, but she still has to spend her savings.

    The old lady felt a little uncomfortable. Fortunately, Erya got it back. When the second child''s leg is healed, the money can always be earned back.

    Shu Yu quickly returned with a package of medicinal materials. It happened that there were ready-made tools for boiling and pounding medicine in the medical hall, so she simply asked Dr. Xu to borrow it as an envoy.

    Doctor Xu is also generous. After all, Shu Yu paid the consultation fee simply, and waved her hand to let her use it in the backyard.

    However, Dr. Xu doubted that Shu Yu actually knew how to prepare a plaster for removing scars, and specifically asked the man what herbs she prepared.

    Some of them do have the effect of removing scars, but the effect is not large. He also saw the little girl''s scar. It should be more than a year old. If it was just broken, it would be easy to deal with. Now, it is hard to say.

    Doctor Xu was a little itchy and wanted to go see it, but this was a secret recipe, and he was still very professional.

    Shu Yu asked with a smile, "Doctor Xu seems very interested?"

    Doctor Xu''s expression was serious, "You are not a doctor, I am afraid that you will mess around, and your sister''s whole face will be ruined by then. She is still young, I can''t let you hurt her."

    Before Shu Yu could answer, Sanya, who was squatting aside and wanted to help, immediately said, "My sister will not harm me."

    Shu Yu touched her head, "Well, second sister will never betray your trust."

    Doctor Xu was choked, and Shu Yu said with a smile, "Doctor Xu, if my ointment can really remove scars, do you want to buy this prescription?"

    Doctor Xu was taken aback for a moment, then his eyes suddenly lit up, "You want to sell me the prescription?"

    "If the price is right, I can consider it."

    "If it''s really okay, I''ll buy it."

    Shu Yu smiled, "So it''s a deal?"

    Dr. Xu left contentedly, and didn''t come back to his senses until he walked into the shop in front, "Isn''t this girl deliberately borrowing things from my medical clinic in front of me to sell this prescription?"

    Insidious and cunning.

    Shu Yu continued to boil the medicine, she actually thought about putting it on consignment in a pharmacy. Unfortunately, the Lu family does not have a strong background, nor the ability to protect themselves. Especially if she is exiled after three months, this recipe will not be able to keep it.

    Shu Yu just thought, when Lu Sanzhu''s voice came from outside, "I''m here to find my second brother, let me in."

 Chapter 47ï¼š The purpose of Mrs. Ruan

    Chapter 47 The purpose of Mrs. Ruan

    Probably stopped by the guy, Lu Sanzhu simply raised his voice and became very noisy when he heard it.

    Shu Yu thought that he went out early in the morning to inquire about Mrs. Ruan, and now he went straight to the county seat, the result must be very important.

    She let Sanya and Dahu continue to make medicine, clapped her hands and walked to the shop in front.

    The old lady also heard the movement, she was standing in front of Lu Sanzhu now, she raised her hand and patted him on the head, "Come here as soon as you come, what''s the noise, don''t know where it is? If you get involved If your second brother can''t recuperate here, I will kill you."

    Lu Sanzhu said while hiding, "Mother, mother, stop fighting, I have something very important to come to Erya."

    "Besides blackmailing and cheating, what other important things can you do? I warn you, don''t bother Erya."

    Lu Sanzhu was irritated to death, "Why am I bothering her? Erya asked me to help with something."

    As he was talking, he saw Shu Yu come out, so he quickly ran behind her and hid.

    Shu Yu said to the old lady, "It''s true that I asked my third uncle to help me inquire about something, milk, let''s go out for a while."

    The old lady was stunned, what did Erya call her just now? Does she call her grandma?

    The old lady wiped her face excitedly, and said kindly, "Okay, you go."

    Lu Sanzhu felt that his old lady changed her face too quickly, being so good to a girl, it was too much to either beat or scold him for this youngest.

    He followed Shu Yu out in anger.

    The old lady reacted later, but the third child can still help? ? ?

    Her son, but a slacker who never sits if he can lie down. The second child''s family has never seen him help. He has only just met Erya. How can she be able to call her?

    There must be a problem, no, she has to ask Nguyen to see what happened when she was away.

    The old lady turned around and hurriedly returned to the backyard.

    Shu Yu had already taken Lu Sanzhu out of the hospital and into a small alley next to him.

    "Tell me, what''s going on at the Ruan family?"

    Lu Sanzhu laughed, "Well, Er Ya, it''s been too hard for me to come all the way, I didn''t even eat lunch in the afternoon, I''m so hungry, my brain can''t work well."

    Shu Yu took a step back, "You still have vegetable leaves on your teeth, and the tone of your voice still smells of steamed buns. You should have eaten vegetable buns just now, right?"

    Lu Sanzhu, "..." Damn, why are these two so shrewd?

    Shu Yu, "Hurry up and say, if the news you gave is valuable, I''ll treat you to meat."

    "That''s what you said." Lu Sanzhu''s eyes suddenly lit up, and without delay, he said immediately, "You don''t know, that Mrs. Ruan is too unhuman. She came to the second sister-in-law to cry and repent, just for the sake of Big Tiger and Sanya."

    "What does this have to do with Big Tiger Sanya?" Shu Yu frowned.

    Lu Sanzhu looked around and lowered his voice, "I heard that Mr. Yu in the town has been married for many years and has no children. Recently, a master came to his house and made a calculation for him, saying that as long as the family adopts a couple Dragons and phoenixes under the age of ten can recruit their sons. No, Master Yu wants to buy a pair of dragons and phoenixes to bring home."

    Shu Yu suddenly raised his head and gritted his teeth, "You mean, Mrs. Ruan has the idea of ??stealing children again?!"

    Lu Sanzhu clapped his hands, "Isn''t that right?"

 Chapter 48ï¼š Shu Yu went to the Ruan family

    Chapter 48 Shu Yu went to the Ruan family

    Shu Yu''s actions towards the Ruan family are simply amazing. It would be fine if he stole her and sold her more than ten years ago. Now he has to do it again.

    "They really thought that there was no one in the Lu family, and they were addicted to squeezing wool!!"

    Shu Yu turned his head and left, Lu Sanzhu was startled, and quickly grabbed her, "Hey, what are you doing? Don''t be impulsive, let me tell you, although Master Yu is only a wealthy family in the town, he and our county The grandfather has contacts, so you can''t offend."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "So you mean that you should follow the wishes of Master Yu and let the old lady Ruan sell the big tiger three?"

    "I didn''t say that." Lu Sanzhu immediately denied it, and then smiled embarrassingly, "But Master Yu is really not something we can mess with, Erya, you just came back, I don''t know, the county magistrate of our county... It''s not easy to talk. ."

    Shu Yu glanced at him, "Got it."

    After he finished speaking, he went back to the pharmacy, and Lu Sanzhu followed him nervously.

    Then I saw Shu Yu saying to the old lady, "Honey, I have to go back. But my ointment hasn''t been done yet, can you help me watch it here? Just stay in the county town tonight, I I have already reserved an extra room with Doctor Xu, and Dahu and Sanya are staying here."

    The Ruan family has such thoughts, it is not safe for Sanya and Dahu to go back, who knows what other means the Ruan family has waiting there.

    The old lady was dumbfounded and looked at Lu Sanzhu, who was following behind. The latter was at a loss and couldn''t figure out what Shu Yu was going to do.

    Shu Yu asked the old lady for help for the first time. Of course, she would not refuse, but only explained to the third child, "When you go back, go to the second brother''s house to help feed the chickens."

    "Me?" Third Youngest Lu was shocked, was the old lady confused? How could he possibly help the second brother?

    Shu Yu was the first to answer for him, "He will."

    After saying that, without waiting for Lu Sanzhu to respond, he went to say goodbye to Lu Erbai and left the hospital in a hurry.

    Lu Sanzhu looked left and right, seeing that the old lady was about to hold him for questioning, she went after Shu Yu without saying a word.

    Shu Yu walked towards the city gate, where you can rent a car. She looked around and finally stopped in front of a mule cart and asked the driver to take her to Ruanjia Village.

    Lu Sanzhu also climbed up immediately and smiled at Shu Yu, "I haven''t ridden a mule car before. Today, thanks to my niece, give me a car to go home."

    Shu Yu didn''t say much, just let the driver set off.

    Lu Sanzhu didn''t enter the carriage either, and sat on the carriage with the driver, wanting to say a few words to Shu Yu, but she looked at her with a cold face, and silently closed her mouth.

    The speed of the mule cart is much faster than that of the ox cart, especially when Shu Yu asked to accelerate.

    Ruanjia Village and Shangshi Village are separated by two villages, which are closer to the county seat.

    The mule cart stopped at the entrance of the village, Shu Yu asked the driver to wait for her, and then strode into the village.

    Lu Sanzhu immediately followed, and Shu Yu turned to ask him, "Where is Ruan''s family?"

    "Er Ya, are you trying to settle accounts with the Ruan family? That won''t work. The two brothers of the Ruan family are tall, big horses, and they are very hard to beat. If you go alone, you will suffer. Otherwise, let''s go back to Shangshi Village first. Bring Big Brother, Big Niu Er Niu and the others, and come again..."

    "Where is it?"

    Lu Sanzhu quickly shut his mouth and pointed his finger straight ahead, "Turn in there and pass the third house, then turn left and the second house is Ruan''s house."

 Chapter 49ï¼š Lu familys blood steamed buns

    Chapter 49 Lu Family''s Human Blood Steamed Bread

    Shu Yu strode in the direction of his fingers, Lu Sanzhu stood there for a while, patted his mouth, and hurriedly followed.

    Ruanjia Village is different from Shangshi Village. Shangshi Village is mixed, and it was composed of many villagers who fled from the famine in the early years. But Ruanjia Village is not. Although the village is not big, two-thirds of the people are Ruan, and their ancestors are of the same lineage.

    Because of this, from the time Lu Sanzhu entered Ruanjia Village, he felt panicked, and he always looked around suspiciously, like a thief.

    On the other hand, Shu Yu had a clear goal, and it didn''t take long for him to stand at the door of Ruan''s house.

    The gate of Ruan''s house was left open, which meant that someone in the Ruan family was at home.

    Just as Shu Yu was about to push the door open, she heard Mrs. Ruan''s voice inside, "Okay, okay, I''ll cut the meat and send it to the unfilial girl. Really, do we need to please them? Spend this money for her, I am her mother, she has found Er Ya, what else is there to care about in the past."

    While speaking, Mrs. Ruan had already opened the courtyard door and almost bumped into Shu Yu who was standing at the door.

    She was stunned for a moment, then raised her head to scold, but who knew, she met Shang Shu Yu''s expressionless face.

    Mrs. Ruan was surprised. The next moment her face changed, Yin and Yang became strangely angry, "Oh, isn''t this Erya who just came back from the Lu family? What''s the matter, I finally remembered that we have a foreign family, come to recognize the family?"

    When he lowered his eyes, he didn''t see Shu Yu holding something in his hand, and his face became more and more unhappy, "I came here to visit relatives, so I came here empty-handed?"

    Shu Yu didn''t even look at her, just pushed her aside and walked in.

    "Hey, you..."

    Mrs. Ruan hurried in, pointing at her back and cursing, "Do you know how to be polite? You don''t have any education at all. You don''t even scream when you see your elders, and you''re not dumb."

    Shu Yu still ignored her, she looked at the yard in front of her.

    Not to mention the blue brick house on that side, but the area of ??this yard is more than twice the size of Lu''s house.

    There are also the carts under the corners, the mooing sounds from the cattle pen, the thick quilts drying on the bamboo poles, the three or four fish raised in the large water tank on the left, the dried meat and mushrooms drying under the porch. .

    Looking at the two Ruan brothers who just came out of the main room, they are really tall and strong as Lu Sanzhu said. Compared to the thin Lu Erbai, they are really different from each other.

    There were still bits of pastry left at the corners of his mouth, for fear that others would not know how well their Ruan family lived.

    It is really delicious to eat the human blood steamed buns from the Lu family. The Ruan family could have all these things, but they were all bought with the money they got from selling her back then.

    Shu Yu looked left and right, and saw an axe in the corner.

    Lu Sanzhu, who just arrived at the entrance of Ruan''s house, was startled, his eyes widened, and he quickly shrank his neck, and quietly looked into the courtyard, without stepping in again.

    What the **** do you want to do?

    This is what Mrs. Ruan wanted to ask. She kept scolding, but Shu Yu remained silent and did not respond. She couldn''t help but become angry and ran in front of her angrily to block her way, "Damn girl, I''m talking to you, you What are you doing here? You¡­¡±

    "Shut up." Shu Yu suddenly straightened his arm, and the axe in his hand almost hit Mrs Ruan''s nose.

    Mrs. Ruan was so frightened that her face turned pale, she took a step back and fell to the ground, almost urinating her pants.

 Chapter 50ï¼š debt collection with axe

    Chapter 50 Collecting Debt with an Axe

    The two Ruan brothers hurried forward, frowning at Shu Yu, "Are you Erya?"

    "Er Ya, this is your grandma. What are you doing with an axe? It''s not that scary. Listen to my uncle, put that thing down, come in for a glass of water, and let''s talk."

    Shu Yu looked at the two Ruan brothers who thought they were kind. It is said that both of these brothers were younger than the Ruan family. As the eldest sister, Nguyen has to work since she was a child, taking care of her parents and brothers. She brought up these two brothers.

    In the face of such an elder sister, they can still help Madam Ruan to steal the baby of her sister who just gave birth in order to get some money. Their conscience is really eaten by a dog!

    Shu Yu sneered, "What am I doing with an axe? You will know soon."

    After she finished speaking, she raised her hand, and the axe slammed into the clothes drying pole next to it, splitting the bamboo pole to the ground, and the clothes and quilts drying on the pole fell to the ground.

    Shu Yu stepped directly over it.

    The Ruan family hadn''t reacted yet, but Shu Yu smashed the water tank in front of him with another big hole, and the water inside all flowed out with a ''clatter'', soaking the ground and soaking the quilt. .

    "Ah..." Mrs Ruan screamed and looked at Shu Yu who continued to walk inside in disbelief, "What are you doing? You are crazy, you are crazy!!"

    Shu Yu swung an axe as she walked, splitting the chair under the corner, stepping on the dustpan placed under the porch, and splitting the pickle jar in the corner. Wherever she passed, the ground was a mess.

    "Second Ya!!" Seeing that the house was destroyed in a mess, the Ruan brothers'' eyes were split, and they rushed over.

    Shu Yu turned around and pointed the axe at them, his eyes were cold, "I see who dares to come here!!"

    "You, you crazy girl, you put the axe down, put it down!"

    Shu Yu, "Why let it go? I heard that the year I was stolen, my grandma and uncle brought people to settle accounts with you, but they just beat you up. I think they did something wrong, how could they? How about only one beating? They should demolish your whole house. So that you don''t **** my blood from selling your body, live a life of worry-free food and clothing, and make your own fat and strong like a fat pig, let the People are nauseous."

    She waved her axe, "Exactly, what they didn''t do more than ten years ago, today, I''ll do it for them."

    After Shu Yu finished speaking, he rushed into the kitchen and smashed the cabinet with an axe.

    is a slash to the pots and pans inside.

    The sound of ping ping pong pong makes people''s heart tremble.

    Mrs. Ruan immediately covered her chest and sat on the ground, patted her thighs and howled, "A crime, a crime, this girl is crazy, come and grab her, our house will be smashed by this girl."

    The Ruan brothers¡¯ faces were ashen, they rushed to the firewood room to take out the **** and pole, and then ran to the kitchen to beat her.

    Shu Yu moved quickly. After a while, he not only smashed all the pots, pans, pans, and wine jars, but also split the dining table into two pieces.

    After chopping the kitchen, as soon as she came out, she saw the Ruan brothers running over aggressively.

    Lu Sanzhu at the gate of the courtyard took a deep breath and shouted, "Be careful."

    The next moment, he watched as Shu Yu grabbed Boss Ruan''s pole in one hand and split it into two pieces with an axe in the other.

    followed closely to the side, avoiding the **** of the second Ruan, kicked him on the knee, and directly kicked the person to the ground.

 Chapter 51ï¼š help

    Chapter 51 Help!

    Boss Ruan threw away the broken pole and took the opportunity to rush over, but Shu Yu''s axe slammed across his neck.

    Boss Ruan took a breath and widened his eyes in horror.

    Shu Yu, "You try again."

    "You, what do you want to do? I''m your uncle, how dare you kill someone?"

    Shu Yu stepped on the back of Second Ruan, who was about to stand up, and pressed him back to the ground. Looking at Mr. Ruan''s pretended calm and frightened eyes, he smiled, "Just kidding, I''m a good person, of course. It won''t kill people, but it''s okay to have you get injured and become paralyzed and lie in bed for the rest of your life."

    "you¡­"

    Mrs. Ruan stopped crying. Seeing that both sons were restrained by her alone, she couldn''t help but get scared. In particular, the axe in Shu Yu''s hand was very close to Boss Ruan''s neck. With just a little movement, he could separate the family from his neck.

    Mrs. Ruan got up from the ground in a hurry, rushed out of the hospital door and shouted, "Someone, kill, kill, help."

    Lu Sanzhu was originally blocking the gate of the courtyard, but was hit by Mrs. Ruan and almost fell on the buttocks.

    The main reason is that his legs are already weak, so Shu Yu was so frightened that he was full of suffocation.

    When he stood firm, many people next door who heard the movement came over.

    Lu Sanzhu quickly took two steps back and hid behind the door.

    The villagers of Ruanjia Village followed Mrs. Ruan into the door, and saw the mess in the yard at a glance, and immediately said in shock, "What''s going on?" Looking at the Ruan brothers who were pressed against by Shu Yu''s foot and an axe, they fell even more. Taking a breath, "Who are you? What do you want to do?"

    Shu Yu raised his head, glanced at a few villagers who came in at the beginning, and said, "Who am I? My father Lu Erbai is the son-in-law of the Ruan family, my mother is the aunt of the Ruan family, and I am the second girl of the Lu family. So, Do you know who I am?"

    The villagers who were walking towards her viciously were all stunned. This, is this the Erya who was found in the rumor.

    Shu Yu sneered, "I think you all know what the Ruan family has done to me. Then I''m coming to take revenge now. It''s a family affair, and it''s a personal grievance. Do you care about it?"

    The villagers looked at each other in dismay. This, to be honest, is indeed a family matter. This second girl from the family is the granddaughter of Mrs. Ruan.

    But there is no reason why the granddaughter smashed the grandfather''s house like this, and beat the uncle to the point of immobility.

    Someone advised, "Girl from the Lu family, even if Mrs. Ruan is sorry for you, but aren''t you back? You are doing well. She is your grandma after all, and she is an elder, so you shouldn''t do anything to the elder. "

    "Yeah, let it go quickly, and blame your uncle, they won''t blame you."

    Shu Yu just thought it was ridiculous, "I''ll make amends for them? It''s my mercy that I don''t kill them. You either don''t care, or come and try my axe."

    "Hey, you..." Some people were dissatisfied with her being so hostile, they wanted to go forward, and they were worried about the axe in her hand.

    The villagers in the yard were muttering, and Mrs. Ruan saw that everyone was doing nothing, and she started to pat her thighs again, "Hurry up and save my son, everyone is from Ruanjia Village, how can you allow a foreigner to come to our village to make trouble? If we go out to our Ruan family, should we lose face?"

    The people of Ruanjia Village also think that what Mrs. Ruan said makes sense, even if they don''t look down on her on weekdays. But when outsiders entered the village and shouted and killed, they couldn''t ignore it.

 Chapter 52ï¼š Personal matters

    Chapter 52 Personal grudges

    Several villagers in the yard walked towards Shu Yu, "Girl Lu, put down the axe quickly, or we''ll be rude to you."

    "Then let''s try." Shu Yu suddenly withdrew his axe, then kicked Boss Ruan out with one foot, and rammed directly into the villagers who came. .

    Shu Yu immediately walked to the main room, holding the axe and slashing again.

    Mr. Ruan was heartbroken, "Stop her, who can stop her?"

    "The village chief is here, hurry up, the village chief is here." Some villagers shouted loudly.

    Shu Yu had already destroyed the main house, and when he was about to enter the house, the village chief of Ruanjia Village was hurriedly invited over.

    Shu Yu took a hand, put the axe on his shoulder, and Shi Shiran walked out.

    Looking at the chaotic scene, Village Chief Ruan took a deep breath, glared at Shu Yu and said angrily, "What are you doing? I really think my Ruanjia Village is empty, and let you come here to act like a lawless man. ?"

    Someone whispered in the ear of Village Chief Ruan, "Village Chief, this girl is the second girl from Erbai on Shangshicun Road who was sold. She said she came to take revenge."

    He said and pouted at Madam Ruan, meaning that she sold it.

    Village Chief Ruan was stunned for a moment, but his anger went away. Instead, he glared at Mrs. Ruan, it was all her fault.

    Mrs. Ruan hastily went to help her two sons up. After Ruan''s second child got up, he saw that the yard was full of his own family. .

    "Damn girl, dare to hit Lao Tzu, I will kill you unfilial thing."

    The villagers in the yard were all gasping for breath as they watched the **** slash down so aggressively.

    Shu Yu only moved half a step to the side, "Don''t learn from it." She took a few steps forward and stood behind Ruan''s second child, holding the handle of the axe and buckling his back heavily.

    "Ah..." Ruan Lao Er screamed and knocked heavily on the steps, knocking out one of his teeth, and his mouth was full of blood on the spot.

    ''Hush'' people in the yard couldn''t help but have a toothache.

    Village Chief Ruan frowned, pushed the two villagers beside him, and scolded, "What are you still doing? Help people up."

    "Oh oh." The two villagers glanced at Shu Yu with some fear. She was clearly a master with her neat movements just now.

    Older Ruan was helped to the side crying and howling. This scene made Older Ruan, who had wanted to step forward, take two steps back and dared not move.

    Seeing this, Mrs. Ruan could only complain to the village chief, "Third uncle, you have to call the shots for us. Look at what this dead girl has done to our family. She didn''t let us go to Ruan''s village at all. In her eyes, come as soon as you say it, and hit someone if you want to. I¡¯m still her grandmother, and if it were someone else, I wouldn¡¯t be able to¡­¡±

    Village Chief Ruan had a headache, "Okay, daughter-in-law Ngawang, calm down first, I''ll take care of this."

    Next to , two women came to help Mrs Ruan aside.

    Only then did Village Chief Ruan look at Shu Yu, and his face suddenly sank, "Erya Lu, I know you are angry, but you didn''t do that. Look at what you have done to the Ruan family, Our Ruanjia Village will not just let it go."

    "As I said, I''m just here to take revenge. This is a personal grudge. But when I listen to you, the village chief, do I want to rise to a conflict between the villages?"

 Chapter 53ï¼š Let you Ruanjia Village girls not marry

    Chapter 53 Let you Ruanjia Village girl not marry

    Village Chief Ruan didn''t like Shu Yu''s attitude, and became more and more unhappy, "What revenge, Ngawang''s daughter-in-law stole you and sold you back then. Ngawang''s daughter-in-law was beaten and almost lost her life."

    He snorted coldly, "The conflict between their family and the Lu family was already evened out back then. I also promised the Lu family that Ruan''s village would restrain Ngawang''s daughter-in-law well. Now that you come here again, can you be regarded as you? Provocation first, you have caused such a big loss to the Ruan family, of course we have to go to the door of your Lu family."

    Shu Yu nodded, "You are right and right, so Village Chief Ruan, do you really restrain Mrs. Ruan?"

    "certainly."

    "Then how dare they dare to think of my younger brother and sister again, and plan to sell them?" Shu Yu asked coldly, word by word, with a cold face.

    "What??" Village Chief Ruan widened his eyes in disbelief, feeling that he had auditory hallucinations.

    The others in Ruanjia Village were also shocked, no, no? Mrs. Ruan has not changed her mind, and she wants to sell her grandson and granddaughter?

    Shu Yu sneered, "This is the result of the restraint of Village Chief Ruan? It''s hard for my family to look like this, and the people present don''t know it, right? But Mrs. Ruan is still unwilling to let go, she really wants to force her daughter to death. Son-in-law. Village chief, your restraint is really strong, and they start to intensify. I have to doubt whether you are restraining them or encouraging them. "

    Shu Yu took a few steps forward and said, "It''s not too much for them to do such a thing, I come to take revenge, right? If Village Chief Ruan wants to help them, that''s fine, I''ll go outside to publicize it. Tell everyone. , This girl married from Ruanjia Village not only wants to be a cow and a horse in her mother''s house. When she gives birth to a child at her husband''s house, she has to be sold by her mother''s family to subsidize the family. Even if the mother-in-law''s family makes trouble, it is useless, after all, Ruanjia Village does nothing, right or wrong Don''t care about helping your own family, right? At that time, I see which village will dare to marry your Ruanjia Village girl."

    Village Chief Ruan gasped, "No way."

    Others in Ruanjia Village were also anxious, "We don''t discriminate between right and wrong. We don''t know about Ngawang''s daughter-in-law."

    "Yeah, Lu Family Erya, this is none of our business."

    "Village Chief, Ngawang''s daughter-in-law is indeed immoral. No matter how bad the conscience is, people can''t sell their grandsons and granddaughters."

    Mrs. Ruan was a little flustered, she didn''t understand why Shu Yu knew that she had the idea of ????the big tiger, and she obviously didn''t reveal any rumors.

    Seeing that the villagers were starting to attack her, she quickly waved her hand to deny, "No, I didn''t, this **** girl wronged me."

    Village Chief Ruan felt that the situation was serious, and he still knew Mrs. Ruan''s temperament, so he felt that Shu Yu''s words were more credible. Otherwise, a girl wouldn''t have made such a big fire, which is obviously annoyed.

    But he is the village head of Ruanjia Village, and naturally stands by Mrs. Ruan.

    He looked at Shu Yu, "What evidence do you have for saying this?"

    "Of course there is."

    Mrs. Ruan was shocked, what evidence could she have? She didn''t even say anything to the younger generation in the family.

    Village Chief Ruan''s face also became solemn, and his sharp eyes looked at Mrs. Ruan, gradually becoming icy cold.

    Everyone in the yard also looked at Shu Yu curiously, and saw that she took out a paper bag from behind.

 Chapter 54ï¼š can I go now?

    Chapter 54 Can I go?

    Shu Yu raised the paper, "This is the pastry from Liu Ji''s dim sum shop in town. I just found it in the main room. This is what the buyer gave to Mrs. Ruan, who she used to seduce my younger brother and sister. Tools. But Mrs. Ruan is obviously not willing to give such good food to my younger siblings, so the eldest and second eldest of the Ruan family just hid in the house and ate them when they were not working during the day."

    This is the evidence that Lu Sanzhu accidentally heard.

    The two daughters-in-law of the Ruan family, who had returned from the fields, looked at their men in amazement. They didn''t have to share it with themselves, even their children?

    Ruan''s eldest eldest and second eldest blushed slightly, and scolded angrily, "Nonsense, when did we eat pastries? This Liu Ji''s dessert was clearly brought by you to frame us."

    "Before you speak, wipe the dim sum from the corners of your mouth."

    As soon as Shu Yu''s voice fell, everyone''s eyes fell on the corners of their mouths, and they subconsciously raised their sleeves to wipe.

    So, what else is there to say? This Ruan family man is obviously guilty of being a thief.

    Shu Yu threw the paper bag in front of Mrs. Ruan, and seeing that she was still trying to argue, he sneered, "You don''t have to say that you bought it yourself, I heard that Liu Ji''s pastries will be dated, and the date on it is exactly Today. Have you been to town today? Or someone else bought it for you, and if so, who is this person?"

    Mrs. Ruan''s eyes widened, and she was so blocked that she couldn''t say a word.

    "I am, that is..."

    "Enough!!" Village Chief Ruan finally couldn''t bear it anymore. He gave Mrs. Ruan a vicious look, and then looked at the Ruan brothers.

    His voice was deep, "Your brothers have hands and feet, and your life at home is not bad. Your eldest sister has always loved you, but that''s how you treat her? She is your sister after all, and you sold her a daughter. It''s not enough, do you really want to kill them? Do you have any heart? Ah?"

    The Ruan brothers were not convinced. Under the indoctrination of Mrs. Ruan, they felt that the sisters in the family should pay for themselves, even if they were married.

    Although the sale of Erya was not very good last time, this time they gave the twins to the Yu family in the town. The Yu family is a wealthy family, and they want to recognize Dahu and the others as their children. The twins used to go there to enjoy the good fortune, and they can also lighten the burden on the Lu family.

    It''s just that things haven''t been done, and they can''t say it''s from home, so they pursed their lips and remained silent.

    Shu Yu took a few steps forward, "Can I go now?"

    Village Chief Ruan looked at the mess and opened his mouth, but wanted to ask her to compensate. But when he thought of Shu Yu''s threat, and the eyes of other villagers in Ruanjia Village, he could only slightly nod his head, with a headache, "Go away, I will punish them, so I hope that girl Lu will not go out and talk nonsense. Destroy the reputation of our Ruanjia Village, otherwise, the villagers of Ruanjia Village will not spare you."

    Shu Yu smiled, "I said at the beginning, this is a personal grievance, and it is a conflict between you who want to rise to the village. As long as you can manage their family and don''t come to trouble us, of course I won''t talk too much. "

    After she finished speaking, she swaggered directly to the gate of the courtyard.

    Mrs. Ruan looked left and right, and none of the villagers stepped forward to stop her, so she screamed, "I want to report to the official, you broke into the house without permission, I want to report to the official."

    "You can go." The county magistrate is now in a daze.

 Chapter 55ï¼š go to town

    Chapter 55 Go to town

    When Shu Yu was in the county seat this morning, he heard that officials from above had come to Dongan Fufucheng.

    The Shu family will not be exiled until three months later, but the review should start now. Master Shu, as the prefect of Dong''an Prefecture, is now incapable of dealing with officials from the capital.

    And the county magistrate of Jiangyuan County, who is led by the Shu family, is afraid that the next days will not be easy, and it is too late to cover up his own criminal evidence. How can he care about such trivial matters?

    This is also the reason why Shu Yu dared to directly hit the Ruan family with such a high profile. She had to teach the Ruan family a lesson, so that everyone could see that the Lu family was no longer the Lu family that was easy to bully.

    Besides, how dare a person like Mrs. Ruan dare to report to an official? It''s just a verbal threat.

    When Shu Yu passed by Mrs. Ruan, he suddenly squatted down and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, your hard days and my revenge are not over yet."

    Damaged a little of the Ruan family''s property, how could it be considered revenge?

    Mrs. Ruan''s face changed slightly, and she watched Shu Yu walk out of her house just like that.

    She stood up suddenly, pointed at her back and shouted, "You unfilial bitch, just a **** like you, you can''t get married in your life, no one will marry you."

    Shu Yu just couldn''t hear her, she never thought of marrying, not in her previous life, nor in this life... either.

    She didn''t stop, and Mrs. Ruan was still scolding, "There are Sanya, and Dahu, they will all be implicated by you and will be bachelors for the rest of their lives."

    Shu Yu sneered, is someone like Mrs. Ruan able to marry a wife and daughter? Their big tiger and Sanya are well-behaved and sensible, and their lives will only be peaceful and beautiful.

    Mrs. Ruan has been scolded dryly, and the other party is unmoved, and even provoked the villagers to look at her frequently.

    Mrs. Ruan finally stopped, no, the village chief did not let her decide, she had to think of other ways.

    Yes, go to the Yu family, the Yu family is rich and powerful, can''t they clean up a road family?

    However, what she didn''t know was that someone was one step ahead of her.

    As soon as Shu Yu walked out of the yard, Lu Sanzhu followed, with a flattering smile on his face. He was obviously an elder, but at this moment he fell behind like a valet.

    Shu Yu glanced at him, the latter was shocked by her, and explained hastily, "I, I just told you to be careful. I didn''t run in to help you, because you really have the ability to deal with those people, I won''t. Go in and hold you back."

    Shu Yu smiled and said nothing.

    When arrived at the entrance of the village, Shu Yu got on the mule cart directly.

    Lu Sanzhu hesitated for a while, and tried to put his hand on the carriage. Seeing that Shu Yu didn''t say anything, he breathed a sigh of relief, and then climbed into the mule carriage.

    Compared to the ease and ease at the time, Lu Sanzhu has become extremely cautious and well-behaved at this moment.

    Until Shu Yu explained to the driver, "Go to Wenlan Town."

    Lu Sanzhu was startled, turned his head suddenly, and exclaimed through the curtain of the car, "Are you going to town? You are looking for it, you..." He glanced at the driver next to him, and was about to reach the mouth of ''Yu''s house'' He swallowed it, and then asked in a low voice, "Er Ya, what are you trying to do?"

    He told her that Master Yu had friendship with Master County. Erya was able to break into Ruan''s house and smashed their house, but she couldn''t even get in the door of Yu''s house. Even if she is good at kung fu, there are a lot of thugs in the Yu family, so she will definitely be caught.

 Chapter 56ï¼š Do what you like

    Chapter 56

    Lu Sanzhu''s eyeballs moved, what if he hurt himself and the whole Lu family?

    Shu Yu leaned against the door with his eyes closed, "If you''re afraid, go back now and feed my chickens."

    Lu Sanzhu, "..." angry.

    Unfortunately, after realizing Erya''s strength, he didn''t dare to refute her words.

    But in the end, Lu Sanzhu didn''t get out of the car. Although he was extremely nervous, he was also very curious.

    So when he passed the entrance of Shangshi Village, he didn''t even look at his own direction.

    The carriage arrived at Wenlan Town all the way, and Shu Yu let the mule cart go back directly.

    Looking at the far back of the mule cart, Shu Yu touched his chin. It would be more convenient to have a car.

    Sigh, make money and make money.

    Shu Yu walked into the town, turned his head and asked Sanzhu, "Where is Yu''s house?"

    Lu Sanzhu opened his mouth and didn''t want to say anything. It wasn''t until Shu Yu''s impatient expression surfaced that he suddenly pointed forward, "I''ll take you there."

    Yu''s family is worthy of being a wealthy family in the town, and the place where he lives is the best location in the town.

    According to Lu Sanzhu, Yu¡¯s family has a house in the county and Fucheng, but because their ancestral home is in Wenlan Town, they have never moved.

    Shu Yu followed Lu Sanzhu to stand in front of the gate of Yu''s house, and he really looked like he was very wealthy after repairing it.

    Shu Yu looked left and right, saw a tea stall not far away, walked directly over, sat down, and asked the boss to bring a pot of tea.

    Seeing that she hadn''t barged in directly, Lu Sanzhu breathed a sigh of relief and sat hurriedly across from her, asking, "Er Ya, what exactly are you going to do with Yujia?"

    "Just do what you want." Shu Yu thought about it and said very simply.

    Lu Sanzhu frowned, didn''t understand, and did what he liked¡ªisn''t this a word that should please people?

    Shu Yu looked at the gate of Yu''s house while drinking tea.

    Few people come out of the gate of Yu¡¯s house, and the servants who come in and out basically take the small door.

    So I stared at it for a long time, but I didn''t gain much.

    Lu Sanzhu even fell asleep.

    After another quarter of an hour, the gate finally moved, and a well-dressed woman walked out from the gate.

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, "Who is that?"

    Lu Sanzhu gave a **** and stood up, looking left and right, "Who?"

    Shu Yu pointed at the gate of Lu''s house, and Lu Sanzhu took a closer look, "That''s Mrs. Yu, Master Yu''s daughter-in-law."

    Shu Yu looked up at the sky, "It''s so late, why does Mrs. Yu go out at this hour?"

    Seeing that Mrs. Yu got into the sedan chair parked at the door, Shu Yu immediately put down a few copper plates and stood up and followed, and Lu Sanzhu hurriedly caught up.

    The sedan chair walked slowly along the street for a while, and finally stopped in front of a small courtyard.

    Mrs. Yu asked the maid to knock on the door, and a man dressed as a Taoist priest came out from inside.

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes. Could this be the fortune-teller who gave Master Yu a fortune-telling and suggested that he adopt twins?

    How to do? I wanted to roll up my sleeves and rush in and beat someone.

    Shu Yu watched Mrs. Yu walk into the courtyard gate, and watched the sedan chair temporarily lift away from the alley.

    Now in that yard, there are only Mrs. Yu, her maid, and the fortune-teller.

    Shu Yu looked left and right, found the easiest position to climb on the wall, kicked his feet sharply, and turned over when no one was there.

    Lu Sanzhu, "..." Big niece, have you forgotten something? me?

 Chapter 57ï¼š already have a child

    Chapter 57 Already have a child

    Shu Yu looked at the wall, saw no one in the yard, and immediately landed lightly.

    There was some movement in the main room inside , Shu Yu followed the sound and touched it, and saw that the fortune-teller and Mrs. Yu were sitting in the main room talking, and the maid served tea to them.

    After just talking for a while, Mrs. Yu asked the maid to go to the yard to guard.

    Shu Yu saw the maid come out, hurried back a few steps, and hid at the corner.

    The maid moved a stool and sat beside the courtyard gate.

    Shu Yu frowned, if she wanted to go outside the main room to eavesdrop, she would definitely be watched by this maid, what should I do?

    While she was thinking about whether she should go around to the back and have a look, she heard that the fortune-teller and Mrs. Yu actually left the main room and entered the wing on the left.

    Outside the window of the wing room is exactly where Shu Yu is hiding now.

    Shu Yu was delighted, and when he was about to open the window a crack, he narrowed his eyes and looked inside.

    Who knows at first glance, so she can''t wait to insert her eyes.

    Mrs. Yu and the fortune-teller hugged and kissed as soon as they entered the door, as if they were long-lost lovers.

    Only then did Shu Yu see clearly the appearance of this fortune-teller. He was really upright and upright. If he didn''t care about his large and gray robes, he really had a bit of a creamy taste.

    No wonder Mrs. Yu ran out of the house for a tryst even in the evening.

    Shu Yu secretly sighed for a moment, and the two people in the room also separated.

    Mrs. Yu sat on the side with a slightly unsteady breath, shyly glared at the fortune teller, and said, "Look at you being in a hurry, you have to restrain me a little bit, I still have our child in my belly."

    Shu Yu raised his head suddenly, child? ?

    It turned out to be the case, she thought it was strange before, this fortune teller said that Master Yu could attract his own children as long as he adopted a pair of twins. But what if he really adopted it and the child still didn''t come? Looking back, this fortune teller can''t be eaten alive by Master Yu?

    Emotions are there early, and it is still the fortune-teller''s own. Next, you only need to find the dragon and the phoenix to prove that the fortune-teller really has real skills.

    Shu Yu sneered secretly, and saw the fortune teller smiled and said, "Don''t worry, this child is the foundation of our future, and I won''t let him have anything to do."

    As he spoke, he touched Mrs. Yu''s belly and asked, "The child is almost a month old, how is the birth of the dragon and phoenix?"

    "I came here just to tell you about this. Didn''t I meet an old woman before and said that her daughter has a twin, will she send it to us in two days? I sent someone to look for her this morning. The old woman said something unexpected, and she has to wait for two days. This person is too unreliable, and I don''t know if the two children will be delivered smoothly in two days. Where is your side, find the pair of escaped dragon and phoenix Tire?"

    The fortune teller''s face turned cold, "No, if the two children hadn''t escaped, our plan would have been implemented long ago, and we don''t need to search again. It means that after the master believes that I really have the ability, I will only pay more and more attention in the future. Me, the two of us should work together, and the whole Yu family will be ours. We have been looking forward to this day for a long time. Therefore, the mother-in-law you mentioned, the twins in her hands must be delivered without fail. "

 Chapter 58ï¼š you hurry back to feed the chickens

    Chapter 58 You hurry back and feed the chickens

    Mrs. Yu nodded, "Don''t worry, the old woman said that the pair of dragons and phoenixes lived a poor life at home and could not have enough to eat. As long as they came to Yu''s house, they only had the share of happiness, even if it was for two. The children are good, and their families should agree."

    "That''s good, this matter will be done in a few days anyway, and if it''s too late, your belly will be seen."

    "It''s not very good now. I vomited for a while this morning, and was almost discovered by the master. Fortunately, my maid was clever and said that I ate too much hawthorn. But if I vomit again tomorrow, the master should ask me not to The doctor. You quickly think of a way for me."

    The fortune-teller frowned, pondered for a moment, and said, "The morning sickness can''t be stopped, and you are not taking any medicine now. In this way, I will prepare some talismans for you, and you will ask your maid to come over tomorrow to get them. Looking back at the master, he asked, It is said that this talisman was given by me, and it has the effect of exorcising evil spirits. As long as you find the dragon and the phoenix and drive away all the evil spirits around you, the child will come to your home to be reincarnated. It¡¯s just that this talisman will make you uncomfortable, There is a reaction of dizziness and vomiting, but it is not serious, and Master Yu will not say anything."

    Mrs. Yu''s eyes lit up, and she smiled immediately, "Okay, let''s do it like this. But you don''t need a maid to come over, I''ll come find you by myself in the morning."

    The fortune teller smiled, "Then I''ll be waiting for you."

    The two talked for a while, and seeing that it was getting dark, Mrs. Yu left the courtyard with satisfaction.

    After she left, Shu Yu took advantage of the fortune teller''s inattentiveness and turned over from the wall again.

    Outside the door, Lu Sanzhu waited until her hair was about to go bald. She turned around anxiously. Seeing her finally coming out, she finally breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly stepped forward and said, "You can figure it out, Mrs. Yu went out just now, and my soul was about to die. Scared away."

    "Look at your potential." Shu Yu patted the hem of his skirt, his expression a little more relaxed.

    Lu Sanzhu didn''t dare to reply, just asked, "Then what are we going to do next?"

    "We?" Shu Yu wondered, "It''s already late at night, why don''t you go back? Aren''t you afraid that your wife and children will find you everywhere?"

    There is no city wall in Wenlan Town, but you don¡¯t have to worry about the gate closing. Even if it¡¯s getting late, it doesn¡¯t take long to hurry.

    Lu Sanzhu was stunned for a while, he really wanted to go home.

    "Alright then, let''s go home first. Er Ya, don''t be impulsive, Master Yu is really not something we can offend, let''s go back and discuss with someone."

    Shu Yu''s original steps stopped, "Who are you and us? I''m telling you to go back. I still have something to do here. I''ll leave tomorrow."

    "Is there anything else??" Lu Sanzhu''s voice was high-pitched. After being glared by Shu Yu, he quickly covered his mouth, looked left and right, and asked in disbelief, "You don''t really plan to go to Yu''s house. Bar?"

    "Remember to feed my chickens when you go back."

    When is this time, you remember your chickens, chickens, chickens, I will eat those two chickens when I go back.

    Lu Sanzhu thought angrily, and wanted to persuade him again, who knew that when he looked up, Shu Yu was gone.

    He was startled, "Er Ya, Er Ya?" He searched all over again, but couldn''t find her.

    Lu Sanzhu had no choice but to go back to Shangshi Village first, seeing that the sky was going to get dark.

    Shu Yu had already left that alley, and while the surrounding shops had not closed, he went to buy something he needed.

 Chapter 59ï¼š Thats called betting

    Chapter 59

    After everything was ready, Shu Yu opened a room in a fairly clean inn in the town and stayed for the night.

    The next morning, she changed into a Taoist nun''s robe in the room, and then painted a set of makeup that showed her old age. His appearance is more like an expert than the fortune teller from yesterday.

    Shu Yu was somewhat satisfied with his appearance, so he went out with a cloth bag hanging.

    She still went to the stall outside the gate of Yu''s house to have breakfast, looking at the gate of Yu''s house while eating.

    It didn''t take long before I saw the figure of Master Yu going out.

    Shu Yu has inquired about it. Master Yu usually goes for a walk in the shop in the morning to check the situation.

    Now look at the direction he is leaving, it really is.

    Not long after Master Yu left, Mrs. Yu also went out in a sedan chair.

    Shu Yu put down a few copper plates and hurried towards the shop of Master Yu''s house.

    Master Yu just came out of the shop, Shu Yu buried his head and walked straight towards him, avoiding the entourage in front of Master Yu without a trace, and successfully bumped into him.

    "You don''t have eyes." Master Yu staggered back two steps and raised his head angrily.

    Shu Yu immediately lowered his eyes and stood firm, and said apologetically, "Donor forgive me, it''s Pindao who walked in a hurry. Seeing the suffocation here, Pindao was worried about an accident, so he bumped into the donor."

    Yu is superstitious, so he is very kind to monks. He has calmed down now, "I also rushed a bit when I spoke, don''t blame the Taoist priest."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Master Yu suddenly thought of something, and suddenly frowned, "You just said, you see the suffocation here?"

    He turned his head and glanced behind him. Behind him was his own shop. Does that mean his shop was going to have an accident?

    Shu Yu raised his head, suddenly surprised, "It turns out that the evil spirit is from the donor."

    Master Yu suddenly became nervous, "Why did the Taoist master say this?"

    "What happened to the donor recently? Why is the Yintang blackened, contaminated with cause and effect, and it is about to be a disaster..." She sighed and shook her head.

    Master Yu was not very happy when he heard what she said about Yintang''s darkening. Recently, he was clearly in good spirits when it came to happy events. Master Geng said that he was going to have a child soon, so how could there be a big disaster?

    But when Shu Yu was halfway through speaking, he sighed and was about to leave. Instead, he shuddered in his heart and immediately stopped her, "How did the Taoist priest say half of the words?"

    "Pindao was just passing through Wenlan Town, so he really shouldn''t meddle in his own business. Originally, he thought that this shop was full of suffocation and worried about harming innocent people, so he rushed over. Now it is discovered that the source of suffocation is the benefactor and the contamination. Because of cause and effect, it would be against the will of God to meddle in the poor way, the donor should do it by himself, and the poor way will leave."

    Shu Yu turned his head and left, seriously, there was no swindler in the corners of the world, and he was very clean.

    Master Yu became even more nervous and believed, and quickly asked the two followers to stop him, "Master, please stay."

    Shu Yu closed his eyes slightly, looking like he could see through the red dust, but the corner of his mouth tickled without a trace.

    This... is called ''doing what you like''.

    Doesn''t Master Yu really believe in this set? Then let''s see, which of her and the fortune-teller, Master Geng, is the best in chess.

 Chapter 60ï¼š Shu Yu is cheating

    Chapter 60 Shu Yu''s Big Fudge

    Shu Yu sighed, raised his head and looked at Master Yu who was standing in front of him, and said, "Don''t make it difficult for me, don''t let the secrets leak out, or the poor Daoist will encounter backlash. Don''t go against God''s will, please make concessions to the donor, if the poor way is going, the donor should treat the poor way as a liar in the rivers and lakes, and his words are not credible."

    The more she said that, the less likely Master Yu would let her go.

    Even if Shu Yu is really a liar, as long as what she says is not allowed, Master Yu has a way to deal with her.

    But if what she said was true, didn''t he miss an opportunity to save his life?

    Master Yu became respectful, "As the saying goes, saving a life is better than building a seven-level pagoda. Since I met a Taoist priest, it means that this is God''s will, how can I say that it is against God''s will?"

    "This..." Shu Yu frowned, still looking embarrassed.

    "Also ask the Taoist priest to make it clear where this evil spirit comes from, and what is the cause and effect."

    Shu Yu finally sighed deeply, "That''s it."

    She looked left and right, and looked at the Yujia shop behind her, "Also ask the donor to write a word and test it for the poor."

    Master Yu naturally had no objection. After entering the shop, he took the pen and paper and wrote a word.

    Shu Yu raised his eyes and said, "Child? It''s really unknown." I really wanted a child with all my heart.

    "how do I say this."

    Shu Yu pointed to the words above, "Please look at the word for donor, there is a child on the left side of the word child, indicating that the cause and effect of this evil spirit is related to the child. A piece of snow is white, the soil is not warm here, and Jin will be cold here. It is unknown. Besides, the word Hai means horrified, horrified, and horrified when it encounters a horse. , This evil spirit is also related to horses, and those who want to harm the donor must either have a horse in the zodiac, or have a surname of a horse, and have a close relationship with the horse."

    Master Yu was stunned, he didn''t feel anything at first, but when he read this word again, he felt a heart-pounding feeling.

    "Does the Taoist know, where is the person who wants to harm me at this time?"

    Shu Yu still pointed at the word, "Hai, belongs to the northwest, and this evil spirit comes from the northwest. It also belongs to water, and the place where the villain is must be not far from the water. The numbers corresponding to the word Hai are 1, 4, 6, 10, 12. The donor can see the concierge number to see if it contains one of the numbers."

    She looked at the top of the master''s head again, and suddenly frowned, "This evil spirit is getting stronger and stronger, it is the evil spirit of seeking money and killing people, and someone wants to plot the donor''s property. The donor should go to the northwest earlier to find it, now, maybe it''s too late. "

    She said it so clearly, even if Master Yu suspected that she was a liar before, he was worried under her urgent expression.

    "Can the Taoist priest come with me to take a look?" Master Yu said this, also wanting to confirm that what Shu Yu said is true or false, and people can take precautions when they are around.

    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded solemnly, "Donor please."

    Master Yu breathed a sigh of relief and walked out of the shop quickly.

    Immediately, he started to walk to the northwest. To the northwest of the county town is the waterside, which is the area of ??Wenmo River.

    Wait, Master Geng seems to live there too.

    In this case, I just went to see Master Geng and asked him to help him see the Taoist priest around him. If he is a liar, Master Geng will definitely be able to see it.

 Chapter 61ï¼š find accommodation

    Chapter 61 Find a place to live

    Master Yu took Shu Yu and his two followers and hurriedly walked towards the Wenmo River.

    The town is not big, and it didn¡¯t take long to reach the Wenmo River.

    Several people walked towards the Wenmo River. Not long after, one of the attendants suddenly said, "Isn''t that the wife''s sedan chair?"

    Master Yu was stunned for a moment, looked up, and saw that his wife''s usual sedan chair was parked not far away.

    He looked around again, and it seemed that he went into the alley, which was the house where Master Geng lived. This is also normal. Since Master Geng said that his wife is expected to conceive a child, she believes in him very much, and occasionally goes to Master Geng to solve her doubts.

    Master Yu thought that Master Geng was nearby, so he just went to have a look.

    Who knew that just as he stepped up, Shu Yu suddenly said, "Wait, that sedan chair also caused a lot of evil spirits."

    Master Yu was startled, "My wife is also in danger?"

    Shu Yu was silent for a while, then looked at him with sympathy, and said hesitantly, "The evil spirit of that sedan chair seems to be the source."

    Master Yu was stunned, what, what do you mean? ?

    He is a businessman after all, and his brain is turning fast, and at this time he has already thought of a possibility. But his wife is a relative who has slept in the same bed for many years, and in front of him is just a Taoist nun who met by chance. He will naturally trust his wife more.

    Therefore, although he had some doubts in his heart, his face towards Shu Yu sank slightly, "I''m afraid the Taoist priest is wrong?"

    Shu Yu smiled bitterly, "I hope so."

    Master Yu snorted coldly and strode towards the house where Master Geng was.

    Shu Yu saw that although his face was not good, he seemed to be very dissatisfied with her saying bad things about his wife. However, the direction of his walking was deliberately avoiding the position where the sedan chair and the bearer could see it, and he couldn''t help smiling secretly.

    Master Yu held his hands behind his back and was silent, but a huge wave was already set off in his heart.

    He remembered that his wife''s zodiac sign was a horse.

    Is it possible that she will really be detrimental to herself?

    Impossible, this Taoist girl doesn''t know where she came from, this is obviously trying to sow discord. He can''t be counted.

    But when he was standing in front of Master Geng''s house and saw that the house number was 36, he almost lost his footing.

    Master Yu stopped when he was going to knock on the door. He called two followers over and said to one of them, "Come over the wall quietly and see what''s going on inside."

    said to the other, "You show me that Taoist nun, don''t let her leave."

    The two immediately responded, and Shu Yu just watched a follower turn over the wall.

    She didn''t say much, just a sympathetic expression on her face.

    Not long after, the attendant fell off the wall again, but his expression was particularly heavy and ugly.

    He looked very hesitant, and Master Yu had a bad premonition in his heart.

    "Say."

    The entourage looked at Shu Yu, and whispered a few words in his ear.

    Master Yu''s eyes widened as he listened, his face full of shock, "You, are you serious?"

    The entourage nodded, "I have already **** the maid who guarded the gate of the courtyard, sir, do you want to go in and have a look?"

    Master Yu gritted his teeth, trembling all over his body, his eyes were red, and he said word by word, "Go!"

    The entourage went inside and gently opened the door, and Master Yu raised his legs to go in.

    took a step and turned his head, gave Shu Yu a deep look, the latter nodded, "The donor goes in, this is indeed the source of evil spirits, Pindao can only help you here."

 Chapter 62ï¼š Shu Yu has some money

    Chapter 62 Shu Yu has a little money

    Master Yu told the rest of his followers to take good care of Shu Yu, flicked his sleeves suddenly, and strode inside.

    The courtyard door was closed again, and I don''t know what happened inside.

    Shu Yu was a little tired from standing, so he found a stone next to him and sat down to rest. Oops, you''re done, then it''s up to Master Yu, I hope he can do more.

    I don''t know how long I waited, and there was a crackling sound inside.

    followed by a woman''s cry and a man''s pleading. However, the distance was too far, and Shu Yu couldn''t hear it very clearly. It was probably this step.

    The weather was a little hot, so Shu Yu moved to the side and moved to a cool place.

    When she moved for the second time, the courtyard door in front of her was finally opened.

    Shu Yu still sat on the spot, watching Master Yu, who was slightly embarrassed and angry, walked out of it. It seems that the stimulation is a little big.

    He no longer had the doubts he had before, and gave Shu Yu a deep bow, "Thank you, Mr. Yu, for your help."

    Shu Yu supported his knees with one hand, and swung the other hand weakly, and said, "Don''t be polite, the poor man didn''t do anything."

    Master Yu was serious, he was really grateful to the Taoist nun in front of him. If it wasn''t for her, he would not only lead the wolf into the room, treat a liar full of lies as a guest, but also pay his wife and break the army, almost raise children for others, and give his huge family property with both hands.

    As the Taoist priest said, in just one or two days, he will be irreversible. This is the family business that they have accumulated over the years in the family, but they are targeted by such two people.

    Just now he looked at his wife, who had been respectful for many years, lying in the arms of another man, and almost vomited out a mouthful of blood.

    is absolutely disgusting, disgusting!

    Master Yu felt that the Taoist priest not only had real skills, but also was his savior.

    For a person like , he had to find a way to keep people behind, but just as he was about to lobby, he saw Shu Yu''s powerless look, and hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong with the Taoist priest? Why is there a sudden lack of energy."

    Shu Yu smiled bitterly, "It''s okay, it''s just leaking the secret backlash."

    Master Yu was astonished, yes, the Taoist priest said before that if she helped him, she would be attacked.

    "That long..."

    "Pfft..." Shu Yu spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Master Yu was shocked, "Daoist, what''s wrong with you?"

    Shu Yu wiped his mouth, "I didn''t expect that the backlash this time was a bit heavy."

    Master Yu was immediately anxious, "Then what can be done to stop it? How can it be resolved?"

    "As long as the poor people do more good deeds, help the poor orphans, the elderly and children, and accumulate merits, they can offset this backlash. It''s okay, the poor people can rest for a while and then do good deeds, and they will be fine."

    Master Yu said immediately, "Then I will ask the Taoist priest to go back to the mansion to rest. I will do this good deed for the Taoist priest."

    Shu Yu smiled charitably, "It''s natural that the donor can do more good deeds. This evil spirit still affects the donor to some extent, and the more good deeds on weekdays will gradually dissipate. However, the good deeds done by the donor are meritorious. It is the donor, the backlash of the poor is the poor, and the poor must do good deeds to resolve it. Don''t worry, the poor will be fine."

    When Master Yu looked at her like that, it didn''t seem like she was fine.

    He paused, and immediately took out two silver bills from his arms, "Since this is the case, then the Taoist priest must accept the silver, and the Taoist priest will use this money to do good, but I don''t know... Is it enough?"

 Chapter 63ï¼š farewell

    Chapter 63 Farewell

    Enough, enough, of course.

    Shu Yu glanced at it, one hundred taels of silver.

    Although Shu Yu wanted him to bleed more, it was too much. Today''s Master Yu is too superstitious and wants to have a child too much to go to the doctor.

    But he manages a huge family business, how could he really have no brains? When he looked back, he calmed down and was no longer attached to the child. If he thought about it again, he might find that she had taken advantage of it. If she cheated too much, Master Yu would have to dig three feet in distress to find her out.

    Now, no more, no less, just right.

    However, Shu Yu refused, and after you came to me for a while, Shu Yu reluctantly accepted the one hundred taels.

    She wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth and stood up, "This money is given by the donor. If you turn back to the poor to do good deeds and accumulate virtue, you will naturally have the donor''s credit. It is not early, the donor thinks that there are still many things to deal with, so the poor will go first. Goodbye."

    "Hey, wait a minute." How could Master Yu let her go? This long calculation is so accurate, he also expects her to show himself how to have children.

    Master Yu stood in front of Shu Yu, "Don''t lie to the Taoist priest, there is something in Yu''s mind that I would like to ask the Taoist priest for guidance."

    Shu Yu shook his head and said with a smile, "Although Pindao doesn''t know the details of what the donor asked for, but looking at the words that the donor had measured before, I think it has something to do with the son. Just now, Pindao also said that the calamity of the donor is caused by the son. Some things, don''t force them, just let them take their course."

    "The Daoist means..."

    "The poor Taoist is not good at learning and skills, so I just saw the evil spirit and was backlashed. Now I can''t help the donor, but there are a few words to tell the donor. There are times in life, and there is no need to force it. Children''s predestined relationship is predestined by God."

    Master Yu was stunned, "So I really can''t have children in my life?"

    Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll his eyes, I don''t know, I''m not a doctor.

    She continued to laugh, "Don''t be too pessimistic, as long as the donor really loves the child, treats the child kindly, and doesn''t use sideways to do things that hurt the child. The child will naturally know that the donor''s house is a good place, and the children''s luck will be prosperous."

    "That''s all the poor talk, farewell."

    Master Yu wanted to stop him again, but Shu Yu suddenly covered his chest and coughed twice, and he immediately withdrew his hand.

    This Daoist is obviously different from the liar Master Geng. She is indifferent to fame and fortune, and she travels around the world. It is impossible to really stay in the house for a long time. If you force it, it will definitely be yourself who will suffer in the end.

    Master Yu wanted to ask Shu Yu''s name and address, but Shu Yu shook his head and said, "We are destined to meet again."

    Shu Yu left, Master Yu was very sorry, but he couldn''t stop him.

    Now he has to deal with his wife and Master Geng''s adultery and murder, and he really can''t care about anything else.

    Master Yu''s face turned cold and he walked back into the yard.

    That Mrs. Yu and Master Geng are not very resistant people, but under the pressure of Master Yu, they quickly explained their plans.

    Only then did Master Yu know that many people in the house had been bought by two people, not only the maids and bearers beside his wife, but even the stewards.

    The steward soon involved Mrs Ruan from Ruanjia Village, Master Yu thought of what Shu Yu said and told him not to do anything to hurt the child. But what did Mrs Ruan do? I sold my granddaughter more than ten years ago, and now I continue to do evil.

 Chapter 64ï¼š The road to gossip never returns

    Chapter 64 The road to gossip is gone forever

    Master Yu will never admit that his original idea was to buy a pair of twins and come back. He never thought that doing so would break up a good family.

    But he was just an idea, and Mrs. Ruan put it into action.

    Such a wicked person, she cannot be allowed to continue doing evil. Otherwise, how many children will be harmed in the future? The teacher said that you must take care of children, so he must teach this kind of people a lesson. Killing chickens as an example can also be regarded as indirectly protecting many children.

    So, when Mrs. Ruan was trying to find Yu''s house for herself because she was smashed by Shu Yu, she happened to bump into the muzzle of the gun. Mr. Yu directly sent people to Ruanjia Village, and demolished half of Mrs. Ruan''s house. Ruan Boss''s leg was broken.

    Of course, these are for later.

    Shu Yu, who was separated from Master Yu at this time, quickly removed his makeup after making sure that no one was following behind him, and re-dressed as an ordinary peasant girl.

    She held the silver note in her hand and couldn''t help but feel happy.

    Finally, she has more money on her hands. With this little money, she can do a lot of things.

    Shu Yu bought a bag of meat buns on the street, and walked briskly to Shangshi Village while eating.

    There are no bullock carts here. Fortunately, the distance is ok. After walking for nearly three quarters of an hour, we will reach the entrance of the village.

    As soon as arrived, he saw a familiar figure poking his head there.

    Seeing Shu Yu, this person immediately rushed out and asked, "Er Ya, you are back. Why did you disappear in a blink of an eye yesterday, where did you go? What the **** did you do, you... um, ok Fragrant, it''s meat buns."

    Lu Sanzhu said while sniffing, and under the conditioned reflex, he would come to grab it.

    They all came to him, facing Shu Yu''s smiling face, he suddenly came back to his senses, thinking of her brutal appearance, he immediately took two steps back and laughed dryly, "Er Ya, your meat bun looks pretty good. ."

    Shu Yu, for the sake of his great effort yesterday, handed him one, and then walked into the village happily.

    Lu Sanzhu took a hard bite of the meat buns and took a hard bite. Seeing Shu Yu walking inside, he immediately followed while eating, "Er Ya, what happened yesterday?"

    Shu Yu stopped, looked back at him, and asked, "Have my chickens been fed?"

    Chicken, your chickens won''t die of starvation if they don''t eat for a day.

    Lu Sanzhu took a big bite of the meat bun and said, "Hey." He added at the end, "Your kitchen door is locked, and there is nothing to feed the chickens. I was scolded by my mother-in-law."

    Shu Yu turned his head, "Don''t you want to know how the Yu family''s affairs are resolved? You can go to Ruanjia Village to find out."

    Lu Sanzhu, when I talk to you, you talk about chicken, and now I talk to you about chicken and you start talking about things again.

    Um? and many more.

    He raised his head suddenly, "Ruanjia Village?"

    "uh-huh."

    Lu Sanzhu stuffed the steamed buns into their mouths, wiped the oil stains on the clothes, and couldn''t be excited, "I''ll go right now."

    After saying that, he ran away.

    Shu Yu shook his head, Uncle Lu really was gone forever on the gossip.

    She turned around and continued walking towards Lu''s house.

    When walked to the center of the village, she found several villagers pointing at her.

    Shu Yu vaguely heard them say that she smashed Ruanjia Village with an axe. It seems that the incident in Ruanjia Village yesterday has already been spread here.

 Chapter 65ï¼š Daddy has come

    Chapter 65 Da Ya has come

    It''s good to pass it on, and outsiders can also know that the current Lu family is not easy to mess with.

    Shu Yu returned home without squinting, and saw Liang at the door.

    Mrs Liang should have also known what she had done, smiled shyly at her, and was about to go back to the house.

    But he quickly turned around and said to her, "Er Ya, Da Ya heard that you have been found, and came here in a hurry yesterday afternoon, and waited at home for a long time. She also cleaned the inside and outside of your house, and fed the chickens. Even if you never came back, she was taken home by her man. "

    Big girl? ?

    Shu Yu has actually heard Sanya mention this eldest sister all the time. It is said that she married in Dayan Village and lived a good life. It''s just that there are many things at home, and there are few opportunities to come back.

    Sanya didn''t say too specific, but Shu Yu could know from her tone of voice that she should not be doing well. Otherwise, Dayan Village is not very far away, how come it only comes back once every few months or even half a year?

    Shu Yu sighed and replied to Liang''s family, "I see, I''ll go to Dayan Village to have a look, and let her feel at ease."

    She said that she was about to enter the door, and suddenly turned her head again, "Daddy fed the chicken? Didn''t the third uncle say he did it?"

    "Oh, I''m angry when I talk about this. I said that Da Ya has already fed it, but he has to feed it again if he doesn''t listen. He also said that it was explained by the mother, bah, when did he listen to the mother like this? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because my brain is broken after going out. I¡¯m really a prodigal. robbed."

    Mr. Liang was swearing and was so angry.

    As soon as he looked up, he found that Shu Yu had entered the door, so he could only shut his mouth and snorted again before returning to the house.

    Shu Yu entered the courtyard gate and looked at the corner of the yard and chicken coop, which was somewhat messy, and couldn''t help but stroked his forehead.

    It seems that it was a mistake to ask Lu Sanzhu to feed the chickens, and the good yard was messed up.

    She helped up the overturned stool before entering the main room.

    As soon as I entered the door, I found a small unfamiliar basket on the table. Inside the basket was a light blue cloth with a few large peaches under it.

    This basket was not there when she went out yesterday. Not only is it placed here, but there is also a piece of cloth suitable for girls to make clothes. You don''t have to think about it, I am afraid that this basket was sent by Da Ya.

    I have had a hard time, and I have sent such a good thing, and I don¡¯t know how long I have saved.

    Shu Yu touched the cloth, and finally carried the basket into the house.

    She rearranged the yard, fed the chickens, and then began to look at the whole yard.

    Shu Yu wants to build another room, but she can''t walk for the time being, and the Lu family won''t let her go, so she must live here.

    There are only two rooms in Kelu''s house. She still hopes to have her own private space. After all, there are still some secrets hidden in her body. It would be more convenient to have a separate room.

    But she couldn''t let her grandma stay at her uncle''s house all the time. What would it be like?

    If you add a room, the cost is not very high, just a few days. Even if she leaves in the future, the tiger who is about to grow up doesn''t need to live with his parents anymore, which is somewhat inconvenient.

    While building a house, repairing the original damaged areas, the family can live more comfortably.

    Shu Yu was thinking about it when Lu Sanzhu''s exclamation came from outside, "Something happened to the Ruan family, something happened to the Ruan family."

 Chapter 66ï¼š I heard that you cut people into two pieces

    Chapter 66 I heard that you split a person into two pieces

    Lu Sanzhu''s voice was so high and excited that people in the village who didn''t go out to work poked their heads out to ask questions.

    The Ruan family has been very busy these days. First, they brought a fake Erya to recognize their relatives, and then they were knocked on the door by Erya. Now it''s alright, and something happened again.

    Now seeing Lu Sanzhu passing by, he is no longer afraid of him, so he grabbed him and asked, "Lu Sanzhu, tell us quickly, what happened to the Ruan family?"

    Lu Sanzhu''s face flushed with excitement, "Hahahaha, don''t you know, the vicious old lady of the Ruan family, I heard that Mr. Yu from the town wanted to recognize a pair of twins as children. She called me two. The two children of my brother''s family, the results are good, just now, the housekeeper of the Yu family came to the door and smashed the Ruan family."

    Shu Yu promised the village chief of Ruanjia Village not to spread the story of the old lady Ruan.

    But now it''s the housekeeper of the Yu family who said it, so she can''t be blamed.

    Lu Sanzhu felt that all this was done by Er Ya, "Yu''s housekeeper said that Mrs. Ruan wanted to sell her grandson, Mr. Yu didn''t even know about it, and he only heard about it. The family even wanted to break up a good family in his name, and they thought she was too vicious. But she wanted Master Yu to carry this sin. Then Master Yu shouldn''t be angry? So the Yu family went to the door, Now half of the Ruan family''s house has been knocked down, and when Boss Ruan went to stop him, his leg was also broken."

    Everyone looked at each other when they heard the words, is this old lady Ruan still human? The Lu family is already like this. It doesn''t count if she sells one, and she wants to sell two more?

    Really deserved it, she even wanted to count Master Yu, and now she is looking for her own death.

    "Okay, okay, if you want to watch the fun, go to Ruanjia Village. I have to tell my niece the good news." Lu Sanzhu squeezed, squeezed out the crowd, and ran to Lu Erbai''s house.

    The villagers looked at each other and said in a low voice, "What''s so good about this liveliness, don''t watch it, don''t watch it, the housework is piled up there."

    As a result, a few people turned around and quietly went straight to Ruanjia Village on another road.

    Lu Sanzhu didn''t even enter his own house, but pushed open the courtyard gate of Lu''s second house.

    Seeing Shu Yu standing in the yard, he rushed over and whispered, "Er Ya, something happened to the Ruan family."

    "I know, you''re loud, I can hear you here."

    Lu Sanzhu said, "Then... Master Yu let someone smash the Ruan family, is it related to you?"

    Shu Yu glanced at him sideways, "What do you think?"

    Lu Sanzhu was stunned by that glance, and couldn''t help but patted his chest, Erya''s eyes became more and more scary.

    I don''t know how she did it, but she actually made the Yu family go to the trouble of the old lady Ruan.

    This girl is too powerful.

    Lu Sanzhu was itching, and wanted to ask again, but heard the sound of the door coming from outside, followed by the voice of Dahu Sanya, "Second sister, second sister."

    Shu Yu turned his head and saw the old lady came back with her two children.

    The old lady''s face was full of anxiety, she pushed Lu Sanzhu who was blocking her way aside, and asked nervously, "Er Ya, are you all right? I heard that you went to Ruanjia Village to find your grandmother. trouble?"

    "Does the milk know?"

    "Today, someone from Ruanjia Village went to the county town to sell things. I happened to meet her. She told me that you were carrying an axe and split Mrs. Ruan into two pieces."

 Chapter 67ï¼š Is this the mother-in-law?

    Chapter 67 Is this a real mother?

    Shu Yu, "..." Huh? This rumor is too exaggerated.

    But without waiting for Shu Yu to explain, the gossip Lu Sanzhu was already excited to talk to the old lady.

    Shu Yu didn''t say much, and looked at Dahu and Sanya on the side.

    The old lady probably hurried back after hearing the rumor. The two children looked very embarrassed and didn''t know if they were riding in a car. The shoes on these feet were badly worn and the toes were exposed.

    Shu Yu touched the heads of the two children and said, "Are you tired from the journey? Are you hungry?"

    "I''m not hungry." Big Tiger immediately turned back with a sullen face, but as soon as he finished speaking, his stomach grunted.

    The little guy''s face was flushed red, and he quickly took a few steps back.

    Shu Yu laughed. The two children are really cubs that can heal people''s hearts. If they were stolen and sold by the old lady Ruan, what would you do in the future? Don''t say that they have a good life when they go to the Yu family. They are just a tool in the deceitful Master Geng and Mrs. Yu''s strategy.

    Fortunately, fortunately, it was all right.

    Shu Yu held one in each hand and took them directly to the kitchen.

    "Second sister bought several meat buns in the town this morning, but it''s a bit cold now, let''s eat it hot."

    "Meat buns?" Sanya and Dahu exclaimed and couldn''t help swallowing.

    Shu Yu was amused and asked them to help set the fire, and the meat buns were quickly heated up.

    Shu Yu took out three bowls, and put two buns in one bowl, and then greeted the old lady who was still listening to Lu Sanzhu dancing and talking nonsense.

    The old lady has already figured out the matter. She entered the kitchen now and held Shu Yu''s hand with a look of fear on her face, "Fortunately there is you, Erya, fortunately you are back, otherwise..."

    She couldn''t help her eyes turning red, and choked out, "Otherwise, this family would really be ruined."

    She didn''t even know that it turned out that the old woman of the Ruan family also had the idea of ??Dahu and Sanya, and almost, their family was really over.

    This beast, this inhuman dog thing, why didn''t God accept her? If Dahu and Sanya also have an accident, she will die with her.

    Shu Yu patted gently and reassured, "Isn''t this all right? Our family is safe and sound, and now the Ruan family has also been punished. Thinking about this time, the Ruan family dare not do anything more."

    "Thanks to you."

    Shu Yu pushed the bowl in front of her, "Don''t talk about this, I''m hungry when the milk comes back, so I''ll eat something to pamper my stomach. After eating, I have something else I want to discuss with you."

    "Okay, okay." The old lady was happy, and when she looked at the fragrant meat buns, she was not polite, and took two bites.

    Lu Sanzhu on the side swallowed his saliva hard, hehe smiled, "Er Ya..."

    The old lady glanced at him, hey, this third child could be killed by Erya. If it was in the past, the third child would be able to **** all the meat buns and run away without a word, even her mother couldn''t control it.

    But right now, he is obviously greedy, but he doesn''t even dare to eat a single bun.

    The old lady was a little gloating, and in front of him, she took a hard bite, "Well, it''s really fragrant, meat buns are meat buns, and they are much better than vegetarian buns. Sanya, big tiger, hurry up and eat while it''s hot, more eat."

    Lu Sanzhu, "..." Is this the real mother? Is there such a wicked mother-in-law?

 Chapter 68ï¼š do a little business

    Chapter 68 Do a little business

    Shu Yu has something to say to the old lady, Lu Sanzhuchu is really irritating here.

    She handed him two buns, and Lu Sanzhu turned around and ran away as if she was afraid that she would go back on it.

    When he was gone, the old lady said, "It''s really one thing, one thing, it''s rare for the third child to be so well-behaved."

    Shu Yu poured her a glass of water, and then let the big tiger eat slowly, and then said, "Uncle San has no other advantages. It''s a very good look."

    The old lady smiled and ate all the buns in her hand.

    She hadn''t eaten meat buns for a long time, and she couldn''t hold back just now.

    Shu Yu handed her another one, and the old lady waved her hand, "Enough, don''t eat. Erya, you just said you had something to discuss with me, what is it?"

    "I would like to ask, what is the main source of income for our family?"

    Source of income? Such a statement, the old lady did not respond for a while.

    was stunned for a moment before saying, "You mean how does our family make money, right?"

    Shu Yu nodded, but the old lady didn''t hide it from her, "Our family had seven or eight acres of land, and we have sold a few acres over the years. Especially after your father broke his leg, he needed a lot of money to treat his leg. Now there are only three acres of land left."

    Three acres of land were cooked by the old lady and Nguyen.

    Both of them are very diligent, but no matter how diligent they are, the food is only so little, and there is not much left after paying the tax.

    "Besides this place, your mother and I do some needlework to subsidize the family. As for your father, he has bad legs and can''t go to the ground, so he stays at home. He used to be an apprentice with Master for a few years, and he can do carpentry work. He made some small pieces of wood and sold them, but he couldn''t chop the wood up the mountain, so he could only buy it. He didn''t make much money by going back and forth like this. In addition to his appearance, he couldn''t sit for a long time, otherwise his legs and feet would become numb. It¡¯s more troublesome, and the work will naturally be slower.¡±

    Shu Yu understood that although the current Lu family has planted three acres of land, it should not be enough to feed themselves.

    The rest are needlework and small woodwork. He doesn''t earn much. He also has to pay for the family''s living expenses, Lu Erbai''s medical expenses, and even travel expenses to find the missing daughter.

    After the old lady finished speaking, her face was also sad.

    Although they are confident, as long as the legs of the second child are cured, the days to come will be better and better. But she also heard from Doctor Xu that even if the second leg is healed, it will not be as flexible as before.

    There are only a few laborers at home, and life is still difficult.

    Shu Yu pondered for a while and then said, "Daddy, have you ever thought about renting out those acres of land, let''s do some small business ourselves?"

    "Small business?" The old lady was stunned for a moment, then shook her head, "No, your mother and I don''t have any craftsmanship, so we can only farm the land. This small business is not so easy to do. Besides, it still costs money, It is difficult for our family to even take out a hundred copper plates."

    "Why don''t you have any craftsmanship? Aren''t you and your mother good at sewing?"

    "I also sew and mend clothes. Your mother''s needlework is good, but compared to the embroiderers in the city, it''s not a little bit worse. It''s fine to repair an ordinary handkerchief fan, but the rest can''t be on the table."

    The old lady waved her hands again and again, feeling that Shu Yu''s idea was a little naive.

    But Shu Yu said, "It''s not important, it doesn''t matter if my mother''s embroidery work is not as good as her embroidery, but I''ve seen her skillful and beautiful in sewing clothes. That''s enough."

 Chapter 69ï¼š Garment shop

    Chapter 69 Garment Shop

    The old lady didn''t understand, "What do you mean by that?"

    "Mom, as for me, I only need to wear normal clothes. For embroidery or something, I can find the embroiderer to embroider it if necessary. I sell other things."

    The old lady was curious, "What?"

    "Craftsmanship, the craftsmanship of makeup matching." There is no such profession as an image designer yet.

    Unfortunately, Shu Yu happened to be proficient in this line of work.

    In her last life, she took this as a starting point. She first approached a star who was highly praised by the boss. Only through him did she get to know the boss. She deliberately showed her other abilities in front of the boss, and finally stood on the stage step by step. by the guy''s side.

    Although she has not been in this business for a long time, she has not lost the foundation, and the knowledge she has learned is still in her mind.

    Shu Yu had already planned, she was ready for the ending of her exile, and she did not try to change it.

    But she can come back after exile, and it is not impossible for a month or two. After all, she was just the adopted daughter of the Shu family, and an adopted daughter who was almost killed by the Shu family, and others didn''t care about her results.

    It''s just that if she wants to come back in such a short time after exile, she has to meet someone who can bring her back.

    The current Jiangyuan County is very poor. The county magistrates and the like have long been tied to the same boat as the Shu family. The Shu family was exiled. It is estimated that the officials in this county will have to change their blood. These people Shu Yu never expects .

    However, Shu Yu still remembers one thing written in the book, the Xu Xian Chang, a cousin of Shaoqing of Dali Temple in the capital, and a cousin Deng married to the rich Jiang family in Jiangyuan County.

    The relationship is quite complicated. The wife of the Dali Temple Shaoqing and Deng had a good relationship when they were young. However, after the Chang family was in trouble, the Deng family not only failed to help, but also fell into trouble. The relationship between the two families broke down because of this, but Deng''s private relationship was actually very good with Chang''s. When Chang''s was in distress, Deng was quietly helping her.

    I''m afraid that even Deng''s husband''s family doesn''t know about this, or after a while, the Shaoqing of Dali Temple also came to Dong''an to investigate the incident of the Shu family. Chang and Deng met, and everyone learned about the two. relation.

    And Shu Yu also got the idea of ??Mr. Deng. With her life experience, as long as the Shaoqing of Dali Temple can turn a blind eye, there is actually too much room for manipulation.

    In the past, she didn''t care about exile or not. Even if she went to a remote place, Shu Yu could continue to improve herself and live a good life. She didn''t miss anyone or anything in this Dong''an Mansion, and it didn''t matter if she went to a new place.

    So she knew the ending, but she never thought of finding a way to come back.

    But it¡¯s different now, she now¡­ has a family. Whether it was the hard-mouthed and soft-hearted old lady, or Lu Erbai, who was stubborn to find her daughter, who almost lost her leg, and Nguyen, who was weak but hugged warmly, and Dahuhe, who pretended to be prudent, when he saw her, his eyes lit up. The three girls who are all revealed to be happy, and even ... the big girl who has never even seen her face but gave her the best things.

    They all gave her relatives who had been missing for many years the warmth, and Shu Yu couldn''t bear it. She still wanted to come back and live with them.

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu stretched out his hand, held the hand of the dazed old lady, and said with a smile, "Damn, let''s open a ready-to-wear shop. I''ll tell you how to operate it later."

    Garment shop? The old lady was surprised, this is going to open a shop? But, the cost of opening a clothing store is not low.

 Chapter 70ï¼š Big girl cant give birth to a child

    Chapter 70 Da Ya Can''t Have Children

    The old lady knew that this money must be paid by Erya. But... she took the money at a loss.

    Shu Yu wants to start a small business little by little, after all, the foundation must be solid. Too bad she doesn''t have that much time.

    The old lady wanted to say something else, but Shu Yu had already got up and entered the room.

    After a while, she came over with a basket.

    "Grandma, the third aunt said that she came here when we were away, and then went back, but it seems that she left it behind."

    The old lady was stunned for a moment, and her attention shifted.

    Even Dahu Sanya stopped eating the buns and looked at the basket together.

    Seeing the fabric on it, the old lady was silent for a while, and then sighed deeply, "This is a piece of Da Ya''s heart, please accept it."

    Shu Yu nodded, took out the peaches from under the fabric, and handed them to the two big tigers to wash them.

    Waiting for the two little guys to go out, Shu Yu asked, "Nanny, I haven''t seen Da Ya yet. Tell me about her situation. Which family did she marry, and is her husband''s family good to her?"

    The old lady was stunned for a while, then raised her eyes to look at Shu Yu, saw her penetrating eyes, and smiled bitterly, "Da Ya, she is three years older than you, and married to Dayan Village two years ago. His man is Zhang Shu, right? She is not bad, she will help with the work when she comes to the house on weekdays, and she is also honest."

    "Da Ya is a little thinner. She looks good and looks a lot like you. When the Zhang family came to propose marriage, they saw that Da Ya was sensible, virtuous and diligent, and her marriage was done properly. At that time, Da Ya would come back about once a month and a half, and she was more diligent. But after half a year, the Zhang family saw that Da Ya''s belly had not moved, and her face was not very good-looking. If you spend the night at your mother''s house, you will be called back if you don''t stay for an hour."

    The old lady felt uncomfortable as she spoke. She felt that the children of the second family were suffering too much.

    Da Ya is like this, Er Ya has been stolen and separated for more than ten years since she was a child, and San Ya''s face is still broken. Every day she is called ugly by the little **** in the village, so Da Hu beat them up several times, every time Came back with injuries. The two children are now reluctant to eat a meat bun too fast, and only eat half of it when the bun is cold.

    "Why do you think Da Ya''s belly is not good enough? It''s been two years now. If she has no children in another year, how will she live in the future? Not only does the Zhang family treat her badly, but the village also treats her badly. Pointing at her may affect your marriage with Sanya in the future. The last time I saw her, everyone was about to lose their weight, as if they were several years older. "

    Shu Yu clapped her hand and said in a low voice, "Damn, don''t worry, this child''s affairs depend on fate. Besides, it''s not necessarily the reason why you can''t have children, it may also be that Zhang Shu is sick?"

    The old lady raised her head sharply, "How is this possible?"

    "Why is it impossible? You think, this woman can''t give birth to a child by herself. If you don''t get married, don''t have a bridal chamber, and don''t need a man, can you give birth? It''s just that the child comes out of a woman''s belly. Yes, so the world thinks that it is a woman''s responsibility not to have children, so if a child comes out of a man''s belly, is it a man''s problem?"

 Chapter 71ï¼š discuss something

    Chapter 71 Discussing a matter

    Shu Yu was seriously reasoning with her, but the old lady patted her, "You''re going to die, you are so young, you said this before you got married, what kind of men and women have a bridal chamber, don''t be ashamed to say these things. "

    Shu Yu supported his forehead, milk, is your focus wrong?

    "Anyway, it''s not necessarily a problem with Da Ya." Shu Yu still has to continue to popularize science, otherwise if even Da Ya''s own relatives think she can''t give birth, how isolated she would be?

    "Damn, think about Mr. Yu from the town. He is so old, he has a lot of wives and concubines, and he still can''t give birth to a child. Could it be that his luck is so bad that he can''t have wives and concubines?"

    Shu Yu quietly approached the old lady''s ear, lowered her voice and said, "And I''ll tell you a secret, Master Yu''s wife has an affair with someone else, and she''s been pregnant for a month, which proves that her wife is fine, right? "

    The old lady widened her eyes in astonishment, yes, yes?

    Women can¡¯t give birth to children, and men may have problems too?

    The old lady felt that the concept she had been holding for so many years had undergone earth-shaking changes, which made her a little dazed.

    Shu Yu said, "If Zhang Shu is willing, he can go to the medical center with Daya to see it."

    The old lady waved her hand quickly, "That definitely won''t work."

    Shu Yu didn''t say any more. This is a matter of the couple, and it seems that it is not good for them to discuss too much about whether it is Zhang Shu''s problem.

    Coincidentally, Dahu and Sanya came in with some big peaches, so the two stopped the topic.

    Dahu put the peaches in his hand into Shu Yu''s hand, pursed his lips and smiled, "Second sister, eat quickly. The peaches given by the eldest sister must be delicious."

    You don¡¯t even know it¡¯s delicious yet?

    Shu Yu looked at the peach in his hand, it was really big and round, and it looked good.

    Sanya also handed one to the old lady, and whispered, "Milk, here it is."

    The old lady glanced at the little girl. In the past, she looked like a mouse and a cat. Why are you more courageous now?

    Just thinking about it, after Sanya handed over the peaches, she took a few steps back and went next to Shu Yu.

    The old lady shook her head. She just talked about Da Ya, but she remembered something, "Second Ya, I have something to discuss with you."

    "The milk said." Shu Yu took a bite of the peach, and it turned out that the skin was thin and juicy, delicious.

    "Look, you are back to be reunited with your family now, which is a good thing. Why don''t you just find a time, call Da Ya and the others home, and recognize them first, so as not to meet them in the future and not recognize them. I don''t need much, As far as our own family, your uncle''s family, the third uncle''s family, the fourth aunt''s family, as for your uncle''s side, we will no longer be relatives in the future."

    Shu Yu has no objection, "It should be."

    "That''s fine, but I''ll wait until your father comes back to do this. I heard from Dr. Xu that in two days, your father will be able to go home and raise him. At that time, you only need to go to get the medicine and change it regularly, you don''t have to stay. in the hospital."

    "Okay, listen to the arrangement of the milk."

    The old lady smiled so that the corners of her eyes were squeezed together, and she stood up cheerfully, "Okay, let''s rest early today, and tomorrow morning, I''ll take you to the village chief''s house first. chance to see you."

    If you want to live in the village in the future, you always have to know where the door of the village chief¡¯s house opens.

    After the old lady finished speaking, she put away the tableware and chopsticks on the table, and Shu Yu brought the basket back to the room.

    Who knew that when she came out again, the big tiger stopped in front of her.

 Chapter 72ï¼š Village Chief Fan

    Chapter 72 Fan Village Chief

    Shu Yu squatted down and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Dahu swallowed and took out a small box from his hand, "Second sister, this, this is the ointment you made to boil."

    Shu Yu took it, opened it and smelled it, the taste was a little bad, it was very brewed, but it was cooked very carefully.

    The big tiger looked at her nervously, "Second sister, okay, can you?"

    "Of course." Shu Yu nodded. When she was helping the twins to vent their anger, the two little guys were also carrying out the tasks she explained, not sloppy at all.

    Big Tiger was happy, "It''s great, I''m still worried, I''m worried that it will be ruined. Second sister, can I paint it for Sanya?"

    "Not yet, I have to add something." Shu Yu stood up, "Leave the rest to me, don''t worry, Sanya will soon become a little beauty."

    Dahu pursed his lips and smiled again, looking very happy.

    In the next two days, Shu Yu followed the old lady to meet the village chief of Shangshi Village.

    The village chief''s surname is Fan. Because he has some relatives with the mayor of Wenlan Town, he is the village chief, and the villagers are not surprised.

    Village Chief Fan is not a good person. He has his own selfishness, and he is greedy for small gains. But there are some bottom lines, and the villagers will not be excessively squeezed.

    Generally speaking, there is no fault, not too good, nor bad.

    Shu Yu came to the door for the first time, and he was still a little unhappy, probably because she didn''t pay enough attention to him until she came after so many days. But the superficial skills were well done, and the daughter-in-law picked some fresh vegetables and sent them as congratulations.

    The old lady later took Shu Yu to Uncle Lu''s house, but in addition to Lu Dasong and Daniel, whom Shu Yu had met, the other children were taken back to their parents'' house by the aunt, saying that there was a happy event at their parents'' house, Take them to a wedding party.

    The old lady was a little unhappy, thinking that the auntie did it on purpose. Knowing that Erya was back, she didn''t even take a look at her, and even took away a few grandchildren, with no sign of an elder.

    Lu Dasong explained embarrassingly on the side, "My child''s mother went to the second brother''s house, but when there was no one at home, she came back. Erniu and the others also wanted to see Erya, isn''t it, it''s a coincidence."

    The old lady snorted coldly and took Shu Yu back.

    Shu Yu doesn''t matter, we''ll see you sooner or later anyway.

    All she cares about now is the Lu Erbai family.

    After came back, Shu Yu gave the old lady a piece of silver, "Damn, in two days, the four aunts and the others will come to the house. We always have to entertain them. Use this money to buy some food."

    The old lady didn''t want to say, "Whatever you want to eat, it''s your own family. They all know the situation in our family. Just eat some steamed buns with pickles."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She took the money back, "Okay, no milk, I''ll take it myself, I''ll look back and buy it."

    The old lady became anxious when she heard this, and quickly grabbed the broken silver back, "No, I''ll let you buy it, maybe it''s more expensive. Look at the rice noodles in the cupboard, there are still many young and old, that one is not allowed to buy any more. ."

    When Shu Yu gave her the money again, the old lady sighed and accepted it in the end, "You, just spend all that money on us, what about the dowry in the future?"

    "Isn''t this with you? When the shop opens, it''s you who are busy, you just need to save for me."

    This old lady loves to hear it.

 Chapter 73ï¼š You two are really rich

    Chapter 73 Erya is really rich

    The old lady has already heard Shu Yu tell about the clothing store.

    She doesn''t really understand, what to match, what to customize, what to change makeup and hairstyle according to people''s skin tone, face shape, and body shape, these sound like very complicated.

    But Erya is someone who has seen the big world. Maybe there are these in the city. Erya''s plan is so detailed, she must understand it very well.

    The old lady no longer objected. After all, she is an old lady. If she wants craftsmanship but has no craftsmanship, and wants money but no money, just listen.

    After accepting the piece of silver, the old lady was thinking about what to buy, trying to buy the most cost-effective ingredients with the least amount of money. She still felt that her family didn''t have to eat too well, and it would be good to have pickles. Their family is poor, it''s not that they don''t know it.

    After another day, Lu Erbai will go home. Early in the morning, Shu Yu left for the county town to pick up people.

    The old lady and the two little guys didn''t go there, so to save trouble, just pack it up at home.

    But after Lu Sanzhu from the house next door found out, he followed up with Shu Yu and kept saying that he was going to help.

    Shu Yu was still riding in the car at the entrance of the village, and the villagers she saw along the way looked at her curiously. It was true that although Shu Yu had been back for a few days, he had hardly ever walked around the village. He was staying at home and preparing to open a ready-to-wear shop.

    But her name was widely circulated in the village, especially when she took an axe and split the old woman of the Ruan family into two (not), which shocked the whole family. Therefore, many people are very curious about the Lu family Erya, but they do not dare to approach the Lu family gate.

    It wasn''t until Shu Yu reached the entrance of the village that his scrutiny eyes dissipated a little.

    Today is not a market day, there are not many people in the car, she and Lu Sanzhu are the only two people in Shangshi Village.

    Slowly arrived at the county seat, and as soon as he got off the ox cart, Lu Sanzhu said to the old man who was driving the car, "Wait for us in the afternoon, we have to go back, then..."

    Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Shu Yu, "Don''t wait for us, we don''t need a car."

    The old man nodded, "Got it."

    Shu Yu walked into the city, and Lu Sanzhu hurriedly followed, "Er Ya, if this bullock cart is not agreed first, he won''t give a seat."

    "I know, but we won''t take the bullock cart when we go back. My father''s leg was finally healed, and the bullock cart is bumpy and bumpy. We''ll rent a mule cart later."

    Still have to buy one, it¡¯s too inconvenient. It''s just that the money in her hand is going to be ready to open a shop, so she can''t be free to buy a car for the time being.

    Shu Yu walked to the medical center while sighing, Lu Sanzhu was stunned for a moment, and immediately became happy. He knew that there would be meat to eat with Erya.

    When he arrived at the medical center, Dr. Xu was there, and was re-bandaging Lu Erbai. When he saw Shu Yu coming over, he explained to her, "After you go back, take good care of it, don''t apply those messy ointments, and come when the medicine is gone. Alright. Come on, you can go get the medicine with me, and you can go back after you finish it."

    Shu Yu nodded and followed to the front desk.

    She paid the rest of the consultation fee and the accommodation fee, "Here is eight taels of silver, I''m bothering Doctor Xu these days."

    In addition to the 5 taels paid for the first time, a total of 13 taels were used. But these do not include the drug money behind. If you come to pick up the medicine once, you will pay the medicine fee once, and it will cost about seventeen taels in total.

    Lu Sanzhu who followed behind saw her without blinking, took out eight taels of silver and swallowed hard.

    Erya is really rich.

 Chapter 74ï¼š meet acquaintances

    Chapter 74 Meeting an Acquaintance

    After Shu Yu paid the money, he turned his head to Lu Sanzhu and said, "Uncle San, you are here to help with the medicine. I''ll go to the street to see and rent a mule cart."

    "Okay, okay, go ahead, leave it to me here, don''t worry."

    What you said made people feel uneasy.

    Shu Yu greeted Lu Erbai and Ruan Shi and went out.

    When she went to the street this time, in addition to renting a car, she mainly wanted to know the prices of shops in the county.

    Shu Yu wanted to buy a shop, but he didn''t have enough money in his hand. Even if he could buy a remote location, the rest of the decoration and other things would not be enough.

    It seems that we can only rent one room.

    Shu Yu walked slowly along the street. Her target customers are women, or women with a certain family background who are willing to pay.

    She has seen it, there are not many ready-to-wear shops here, and there are few customers buying ready-to-wear these days. Rich people have embroidery mothers and servants themselves, and those who have no money can just make a piece of cloth by themselves. On the contrary, Buzhuang was crowded and crowded, and many homes opened in one street.

    Shu Yu looked all the way and found that there were very few shops for rent, especially the street she liked, there were only two small shops, which were very inconspicuous.

    Shu Yu finally went to the middle man and asked them to help keep an eye out. After she finished speaking the conditions, she said that she would come back in two days. She didn''t seem to be in a hurry. In fact, she didn''t have much time.

    After resolved this matter, Shu Yu went to buy something. The shoes of Dahu and Sanya were badly damaged, and their toes were poked out. Others can be saved later, but this cannot be saved.

    After buying the shoes, Shu Yu went to pick out two more pieces of cloth. She wanted Nguyen to try it for two days to see if she could make the clothes she wanted.

    Shu Yu also bought some other scattered things.

    After she was carrying a lot of things, she went to rent a mule cart. There is no need to find someone else, the driver who rented it last time was not bad, so I found him anyway.

    After all this tossing is over, it is past noon.

    Looking at Shu Yu who came back with these things, Ruan Shi was helpless.

    Lu Erbai also sighed, "Don''t waste your money, our family has no money, so don''t rush to buy those things. If you take good care of yourself, your parents will be very happy."

    "I know, I won''t spend it indiscriminately in the future." That''s what I said, but the amount of money that should be spent is still the same.

    Shu Yu handed the things in his hand to the Ruan family, and he and the greedy Lu Sanzhu supported his father and walked slowly to the door.

    The mule cart was parked outside, Shu Yu got on the car first, and then bent down to prepare to help Erbai on the road.

    Unexpectedly, Lu Erbai stretched his hand halfway and suddenly stopped.

    Shu Yu wondered, "Father, what''s wrong with you?"

    This was the first time Shu Yu called Dad, and it was very natural. Shi Ruan, who was standing in the back, was so excited that he almost couldn''t hold anything.

    But Lu Erbai, the party involved, focused his attention on the position directly in front of him, and did not hear what Shu Yu said at all.

    He pointed to the front and asked, "Er, Erya, look at that person, is that the doctor?"

    "Doctor?" Shu Yu turned his head and followed his line of sight.

    The next moment, his face changed suddenly, and he turned his head quickly.

    She thought that in Shu''s house, she was almost always at the door, and she didn''t know many people, not to mention the remote Jiangyuan County.

    Who knows, this met someone who happened to know her identity.

    This person is the traveling doctor who gave her and Lu Erbai emergency treatment in Dongqingguan!

 Chapter 75ï¼š Doctor Zhao is stupid

    Chapter 75 Doctor Zhao is stupid

    Although she is an old friend, Shu Yu does not want to be recognized, after all, she is no longer the third young lady of the Shu family.

    However, Lu Erbai suddenly said in shock, "What are they doing?"

    Shu Yu turned his head to look again, and saw that Doctor Zhao, who used to be joking, gentle and courteous when treating patients, was very patient. At this time, he was pushed to the ground, and several children surrounded him, laughing and dancing. While scolding him for being an idiot, he pulled his clothes and spat at him.

    After being stunned for a while, Doctor Zhao covered his face and started crying. A piece of cake was snatched directly by two children.

    He was extremely aggrieved, "I''m hungry, give it back to me, please, give it back to me."

    Shu Yu was astonished, she never thought that the cheerful and easy-going Doctor Zhao would become like this.

    He looks like this, does Young Master Meng know? What about Mencius?

    Lu Erbai couldn''t watch the doctor who saved him become like this and still be bullied, so naturally it was impossible for Shu Yu.

    Seeing that Lu Erbai was about to pass, Shu Yu stopped him, "I''m going."

    She jumped off the carriage, ran directly to the children, and shouted with a sullen face, "Stop, or you will be thrown into the river one by one."

    It was a little scary when Shu Yu sank his face. The children looked at each other, took the cake and ran away.

    After and the others were gone, Shu Yucai squatted down, looked at the person in front of him, and whispered to him, "Doctor Zhao, Doctor Zhao??"

    Doctor Zhao covered his face, his whole body shrank into a ball, and there was a gurgling sound from his stomach.

    Shu Yu paused, turned and walked to Nguyen''s side, and took out a piece of cake from the basket.

    This is what she just bought and is going to bring back to the big tiger Sanya to eat.

    Shu Yu returned to Doctor Zhao''s side and handed over the cake, "Doctor Zhao, this is for you."

    Doctor Zhao raised his head blankly, looked at Shu Yu carefully, then stretched out his hand, grabbed the pastry, and took a few bites fiercely.

    Shu Yu opened his mouth and just wanted to ask him something, but Doctor Zhao was afraid that the cake in his hand would be robbed again, so he quickly gathered it back into his arms halfway through the meal, and then got up and ran away.

    "Eh..." Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, then turned around and said to Lu Erbai and the others, "Father, mother, you get in the car first, I''ll go take a look, and I''ll be back in a while."

    Lu Erbai probed, "Be careful."

    Shu Yu had already rushed out, but fortunately, Doctor Zhao was not running fast, and he bumped into people from time to time, and she was soon caught up by her.

    Doctor Zhao noticed that there was a person behind him, he became more and more nervous, and he got into an alley not long after.

    When Shu Yu turned the corner to catch up, he heard Dr. Zhao slamming on the door of a small courtyard, shouting in horror, "Open the door, Ah Yun, open the door, there are bad people, bad people are chasing me, they want to kill me. ,I''m so scared."

    Shu Yu could only stop and explain helplessly, "I''m not a bad person, nor..."

    Before she could finish speaking, the courtyard door of the small courtyard was opened, and a figure that Shu Yu was also familiar with came out.

    Meng, Master Meng? ?

    He is actually here too.

    As soon as the door opened, Doctor Zhao slipped in under Meng Yunzheng''s arm, grabbed his clothes tremblingly, and stuck his head out from his side to look at Shu Yu.

 Chapter 76ï¼š Meng Yunzheng

    Chapter 76 Meng Yunzheng

    Doctor Zhao stepped aside, Meng Yunzheng naturally confronted Shu Yu who was standing outside the door.

    Surprise flashed across his face, and looked at her in surprise.

    Shu Yu knew that Meng Yunzheng recognized her.

    She covered her face, it was too late to turn her head and leave now. She sighed and raised her hand to say hello, "Meng Gongzi, long time no see."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded at her with a gentle smile on his face, then turned halfway and made a ''please'' gesture.

    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, but went in anyway.

    This yard is small, not very big. Shu Yu looked at it for a while, then turned around and wanted to ask Doctor Zhao what was going on.

    Who knew but saw Meng Yunzheng make a gesture to Doctor Zhao, touched his head again, and let him in with a smile.

    Shu Yu looked at this scene, but felt his head froze, and a bad premonition came to his mind.

    "Meng Gongzi, you..."

    Meng Yunzheng was still the same, and he didn''t mind. He stretched out a finger to his throat and waved his hand again, with a particularly obvious meaning.

    Shu Yu was stunned, Young Master Meng can no longer speak? ?

    His good voice is just like that, gone?

    "What the heck is going on? Doctor Zhao has become like this, and you..." A year ago, the two of them, one with excellent medical skills, and the other with outstanding talent and beauty, are now dumb and dumb. She also lost a lot of weight, and her condition was even worse than hers.

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, turned around and entered the door, then took a piece of paper and started writing.

    "Something happened, why is Miss Shu here?"

    Shu Yu knew that he didn''t want to explain the reason, and it just so happened that she couldn''t either.

    So he just said, "I also had an accident. I just happened to see Doctor Zhao, and then I caught up. Young Master Meng just pretended to be...how about you haven''t seen me today?"

    Meng Yunzheng was silent for a moment, then nodded with a smile.

    Although Shu Yu has not known him for a long time, he also somewhat knows that he is a trustworthy person. Now that he has agreed, he will naturally not talk too much.

    Meng Yunzheng quickly wrote another line, "Miss Shu hasn''t seen us today."

    Shu Yu agreed, seeing that it was getting late, she had to leave.

    Fang was worried about what happened to Doctor Zhao alone. Since he was with Young Master Meng, she was relieved.

    Young Master Meng obviously didn''t want to have too much to do with her, so Shu Yu thought today''s meeting was an accident.

    She was about to leave, "I''m leaving. If Young Master Meng and Doctor Zhao encounter any difficulties and need help, you can tell me. Although I may not be able to help much, I will try my best."

    If it wasn''t for Doctor Zhao''s medical skills to rescue her, she might not be able to stand here healthy now.

    She is a good child who repays her kindness, um.

    However, Meng Yunzheng shook his head and said that he didn''t need it.

    Shu Yu understood, turned around and walked outside the yard.

    She just walked to the door, she endured it until she couldn''t hold back, turned around again, met Meng Yunzheng''s smiling appearance, and said in a low voice, "Meng Gongzi, you... If you don''t feel happy, you don''t need to smile all the time. This smile is a bit fake."

    After Shu Yu finished speaking, he hurried away.

    The courtyard door was closed again, and the smile on Meng Yunzheng''s face slowly faded.

    He touched his face, did he smile fake? Obviously no one else can see it, and they all say that when he smiles, it makes people feel like a spring breeze.

 Chapter 77ï¼š unexpected evaluation

    Chapter 77 Unexpected Evaluation

    Meng Yunzheng was surprised to hear Shu Yu''s comment, he turned his head and looked at Doctor Zhao.

    The latter tilted his head and was eating the other half of the pastry. Seeing him look over, he gave him a smirk.

    After a long while, he heavily... nodded his head.

    Meng Yunzheng''s face darkened and he went straight into the room.

    Shu Yu had already returned to the door of the hospital, and Lu Erbai and the others were waiting for her anxiously.

    Seeing her coming back, Qi Qi breathed a sigh of relief. When Shu Yu got into the carriage, Lu Erbai couldn''t wait to ask, "How is it? Have you caught up with Doctor Zhao? Is he okay?"

    "Don''t worry, Dad, Doctor Zhao is fine, someone will take care of him. He just accidentally ran out today, so he will be bullied, and he won''t be in the future."

    promised Meng Yunzheng not to tell him, and Shu Yu naturally kept his mouth shut.

    Lu Erbai was relieved a little and asked again, "Then how did he become like this?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "I don''t know either, the other party has something to hide, so I don''t ask much."

    Lu Erbai nodded, "Yes."

    Lu Sanzhu, who was on the side, didn''t know that Doctor Zhao. Seeing that there was no problem, he hurriedly urged, "Okay, now that he has someone to take care of, let''s leave it alone. Second brother, hurry up and go back, mother. They''re all waiting at home, and after so long, she can''t tell how worried she is."

    Lu Erbai couldn''t help but glared at him, but thinking of his mother and the two children in the family, he also felt a little resigned.

    Shu Yu let the coachman set off and returned to Shangshi Village first.

    The road was very slow, and Lu Erbai¡¯s legs couldn¡¯t stand the bumps, so by the time we got to the village, the sky had already darkened.

    The old lady and the twins were so excited that they almost thought something had happened to them.

    It wasn''t until the mule cart stopped at the gate of Lu''s house that the old lady hurried out to greet him.

    "Why did you come back so late, didn''t something happen on the way?"

    Lu Erbai smiled, "No, isn''t this because of my legs, I''m deliberately walking slowly? Let mother wait for a long time, let''s go, go into the house."

    Lu Sanzhu, under Shu Yu''s sight, got off the mule cart with Lu Erbai on his back.

    The old lady tsk tsk tsk, does the third child have any handle in Erya''s hands? Listen like this.

    The house was already packed, and Lu Erbai was sent directly to the room.

    The old lady was a little tired after seeing how many people had been rushing all the way, so she quickly let them sit down, "The noodles are ready, I''ll cook them now, and I''ll be able to eat them in a while, you sit down first."

    Nguyen hurriedly stood up, "Mother, I''ll help you."

    Nguyen became even more guilty when facing the old lady. She also knew what Mrs. Ruan''s plan was. She hated her parents'' family to death.

    The old lady glanced at her, said "um" with a solemn face, and went to the kitchen.

    Lu Sanzhu would not go when he heard that he had noodles to eat. If it wasn''t for Shu Yu''s ''eyeing'' on the side, he would have gone back and asked his mother-in-law and children to come and eat.

    A few bowls of noodles were brought up, Lu Sanzhu looked at the oil flowers on it, and his heart became more and more anxious. It seems that he will be a frequent visitor to the second brother''s house in the future.

    The dining table was directly propped up in the room, and Lu Erbai was also carrying noodles. Seeing several people in the family eating with satisfaction, his heart was sour for a while.

    It''s so nice, the family is neat and tidy, so nice.

 Chapter 78ï¼š see auntie

    Chapter 78 Meeting Auntie

    While eating, the old lady discussed with Lu Erbai, "Since you are back, then the matter of Erya''s recognition of relatives will also be mentioned. It just so happens that the eldest daughter-in-law also came back from her parents'' house with a few children, and tomorrow I will let some family members. Come and take a seat. Third, after you finish eating, go to the old folks and tell everyone, don''t disappear tomorrow."

    Lu Sanzhu buried his head, ate noodles ''sucking, sucking'', nodded vaguely when he heard the words, "Got it."

    As long as there is food, running errands is not a big deal.

    The old lady felt bad looking at him, she quickly looked away, and said to Lu Erbai, "And your fourth sister''s family, I have already told someone. The same is true for Da Ya, saying: We haven''t seen her for a long time now, and when she comes back tomorrow, let her stay at home for one night, so as not to go back to work again, you can take a break at home, and don''t tire the child out."

    Mentioned that Daya had a hard life, and Nguyen lost her appetite for the oily noodles.

    Lu Erbai frowned, "Of course it''s good to let Da Ya come back to live, but there are only two rooms in the house, I''m afraid it won''t fit."

    It was easy to say before, but now Erya is back. Daya is married again, she wants to stay here, they can''t drive Zhang Shu back.

    Who knew that the old lady meant it like this, "Why can''t I live there anymore? I''d better live in the old family and let Da Ya and Er Ya live there. The two sisters just talk about their own words. As for Zhang Shu, anyway, the two families are separated from each other. It¡¯s not too far away, and it¡¯s the same for him to go back.¡±

    Sanya quickly raised her head when she heard this, swallowed the noodles in her mouth, and said, "Me, and me, the three of us sisters, we have to speak our own words."

    Dahu was about to speak subconsciously, thinking that he was not a sister, he sighed melancholy, and went back to eating noodles.

    The old lady laughed, "Okay, you three have a good talk."

    She used to feel a little guilty about the Zhang family and Zhang Shu. She felt that it was because of her belly that she didn''t live up to her expectations, so that the Zhang family was still in the future.

    But now she has been successfully brainwashed by Shu Yu, the two of them have not seen the doctor yet, so they feel that they have been married for two years and have no children. It must be Zhang Shu''s problem.

    Even if Zhang Shu is honest and willing to work, the old lady is a little more unpleasant.

    She snorted coldly, Lu Erbai didn''t say much, and he really hoped that Da Ya would have a good rest when she came back.

    That''s the decision, the old lady returned to the kitchen satisfied with the finished tableware.

    But when it comes to accommodation, Shu Yu remembered the issue of adding a room.

    This event is urgent and must be put on the agenda as soon as possible.

    Tomorrow, when the confession is over, you can start.

    That night, the whole family rested early. Probably because there are fewer things to worry about, and their mental outlook has improved a lot.

    So early the next morning, when Lu Dasong brought his daughter-in-law, Mrs. Li, over to help, Mrs. Li, who still hadn''t seen Mrs. Ruan and others for several days, was obviously stunned.

    It''s only been a few days, although he is still thin and frail, but he looks different, so what... radiant.

    It seems that Erya is back, and the second child''s family is really different.

    This is the first time that Mrs. Li has seen Shu Yu. Seeing that her face is white and pure, and her figure is tall and like a flower, Mrs. Li feels sour at the sight of her pampered appearance.

    All of a sudden, their Lu family is the best looking.

 Chapter 79ï¼š You cant be so lazy

    Chapter 79 Erya can''t be so lazy

    Shu Yu stepped forward and called uncle, uncle, and then entered the main room to meet the two of them.

    As soon as Mrs. Li sat down, the old lady came over and said with a snort, "What are you doing sitting here? Didn''t you come here in the morning to help? You really treat yourself as a guest, go to the kitchen with me to pick vegetables. go."

    Li''s face suddenly turned ugly, but she didn''t say anything, she told Lu Dasong and went to the kitchen.

    Lu Dasong went to the house to see Lu Erbai, Shu Yu poured him a glass of water, and then went to the backyard to make medicine for Lu Erbai.

    Lu Erbai''s legs need to be changed every day, so Shu Yu does it better at home.

    Li entered the kitchen, only to see the old lady, Ruan, and even Sanya, but she didn''t see Shu Yu following up, and she felt uncomfortable, and she said sour, "Why don''t these two come in to help? She wants to entertain guests, but she hides, so the girl''s family can''t be too lazy."

    The old lady suddenly stood up and glared at her, "Who are you saying is lazy, if you don''t want to do it, you will go back to your house, what''s the yin and yang? Don''t make yourself uncomfortable, Erya is well-behaved and diligent, I won''t let it go. Erya entered the kitchen, do you have any opinion?"

    The old lady didn''t lie about this. Erya, the child was too sincere, and she didn''t bother to entertain guests at all. She came to cook and made sure that Mrs. Li and the others wanted to eat dinner after lunch.

    This kind of thing, the old lady must absolutely prevent it from happening.

    Their family is in a difficult time now, so if you can save a little, don¡¯t you usually eat like this anyway?

    Li didn''t dare to refute her mother-in-law, but she felt that Shu Yu came home, but she still carried the squeamishness of a young lady.

    The old lady didn''t care what she thought, but she felt that Erya had seen the world and knew more than them. She is doing big things, how can she go around the stove?

    Not long after, Lu Sanzhu also brought the Liang family over.

    Mr. Li was shocked, looked up at the sky, the sun didn''t come out from the west.

    This third husband and his wife always hurriedly entered the door when it was time for dinner.

    Today came over so early, Liang Shi even rolled up his sleeves and went directly to the door to help, looking very energetic.

    "Mother, sister-in-law and sister-in-law, I''m here, what do I need to do? Just tell me."

    The old lady glanced at her, well, it must be the third child who told her about Erya''s ability, and it was rare to be diligent once. She handed her a basket of vegetables, "Take it to the river and wash it."

    Mr. Liang responded and left happily.

    The old lady looked at the three unhappy daughters-in-law, she was not satisfied with the three daughters-in-law.

    The old people are hypocritical and stingy. They smile at you on the face, and always do small tricks in secret.

    The second child''s family is timid and inconsiderate, especially with a vicious mother''s family.

    The third family is lazy and slippery all day long, and the children are so used to being lawless that men can''t control them.

    But if you don''t like it, you can''t return it.

    The old lady came out of the kitchen while thinking, and happened to see the big cow coming.

    Daniu held a fish in his hand and smiled, "Hey, milk, I just caught it in the river, and it was still alive and kicking. I killed one more dish at noon."

    The old lady smiled brightly, "Oh, my eldest grandson can do it. Come, give me the fish, you can go back and change your clothes, look at your wet body, and don''t catch a cold for a while."

    The big tiger got out from behind the big cow and was also wet.

    The old lady drove him to change his clothes.

 Chapter 80ï¼š Uncle Lus family

    Chapter 80 Uncle Lu''s Family

    Dahu changed into clean clothes and the shoes that Shu Yu bought him that day, and came out happily.

    When Daniel came again, he came with his younger brother and sister.

    When passing by Lu Sanzhu''s house, he also called over the two Dabao brothers and sisters who had just woken up.

    Lu Dasong has a total of four children, the eldest is a daughter named Cuihua, the second is a Daniel, the third is Lanhua, and the fourth is Erniu.

    Cuihua hasn''t come yet. She is twenty years old this year, and she is the oldest among all the girls. I got married a few years ago, and the children are all four years old, so I guess they are on their way.

    Da Niu is one year older than Da Ya, and he got married earlier, originally planned to get married two years ago. But there was an accident at the girl''s family, and her mother died of illness, and she had to keep filial piety for three years. By the end of this year''s filial piety period, the plan is to get married by the end of the year.

    Orchid and Shu Yu are the same year, and they are already looking at each other.

    Er Niu is ten years old this year, and he is the youngest. It is the time when he is active.

    Lu Sanzhu has a son and a daughter. The eldest son is the little fat Dabao whom Shu Yu met that day, and the youngest daughter Baoya is just three years old.

    As soon as the children from the two families came over, the Lu family immediately became lively.

    Big Niu Er Niu Da Bao Bao Ya will not talk about it, I will go to see Lu Erbai now.

    Orchid consciously went into the kitchen to help. Mrs. Li became unhappy all of a sudden, and waved her to chase her away, "I don''t need you here. Your second sister didn''t even enter the kitchen. What are you doing? Go out and play."

    The old lady glared at Mrs. Li, but her expression was much better towards her granddaughter, "Enough of the kitchen staff, it''s just a little big, you go out and talk to your second sister."

    Then, Sanya was also driven out.

    Orchid didn''t want to work either, so she heard the words and came over to hold Sanya''s hand, "Go, take me to see Erya sister."

    Sanya wiped her hands, took the orchid and walked out, "Sister Lanhua, you haven''t seen my second sister, have you? My second sister is beautiful, and she knows everything, she is very powerful. My second sister also said I want to remove the scar on my face and make me a little beauty. My second sister is back, our whole family is very happy, and I wake up laughing from my dreams at night. "

    Orchid looked at Sanya in surprise, this little girl who was silent and timid in the past, even when she went to her house, she huddled in the corner and didn''t want to come out. Today, she said so many words, and her eyes even had light.

    Orchid was even more curious about Erya. She led Sanya to the yard, just in time to see Shu Yu standing there talking to Daniel.

    Not to mention the appearance, Shu Yu''s confident and calm temperament is far superior to other girls in the Lu family, and even the eldest grandson of the Lu family is a bit cautious in front of her, as if she is a genius. He is like the most promising and promising child of the entire Lu family.

    Orchid looked down at herself again. In fact, she came here today and wore a new dress, but compared to Shu Yu, she looked fat and dark, and it was very ugly.

    There is also a hairstyle. She has been upside down for a long time in the morning. She has the most popular hairstyle in town recently, and she also wears a flower.

    But Erya, she has two braids and a wooden hairpin on her head, but she is prettier than the young lady in town she has ever seen.

    Orchid inexplicably didn''t want to go forward, but Sanya next to her had let go of her hand and ran forward.

    "Second sister, I brought Sister Orchid."

    Shu Yu raised his head and saw a girl standing not far away who seemed to want to retreat.

 Chapter 81ï¼š Make sure you havent eaten

    Chapter 81 Guarantee you haven''t eaten it

    Almost without thinking, Shu Yu could observe what she was thinking from Orchid''s behavior.

    She took a few steps forward, stood in front of her, and asked with a smile, "Are you an orchid? I said just now why I didn''t see you. Come in, sit and rest for a while."

    Orchid subconsciously followed her into the main room, where Dabao and Erniu were already quarreling.

    The old lady came in at this time with a fruit bowl and shouted to several people, "Okay, alright, stop arguing, come and have something to eat and be quiet for a while."

    Shu Yu looked at the peanuts and chestnuts brought by the old lady, and some sour wild fruits picked from the mountain, and couldn''t help but stroked his forehead.

    The third child, Lu, rushed out with his daughter in his arms and was stunned when he saw the contents of the fruit bowl, "Mother, are you going to give us these? Where''s the cake? Where''s the sugar?"

    Obviously, when he followed him to the county seat yesterday, he saw Shu Yu bought it with his own eyes, why didn''t he bring it to entertain guests? Is this a bit too much?

    The old lady sneered, "It''s good to eat some. You don''t even look at how difficult your second brother is, and you still want to eat cakes and sugar? Go for your Spring and Autumn Dream."

    Lu Sanzhu opened his mouth, wanting to say Shu Yuyou.

    As a result, when he saw Shu Yu, the latter showed a bright smile. Lu Sanzhu shuddered suddenly. When she went to look for the Ruan family, she also had such a smile.

    Don''t dare to mess with it.

    Lu Sanzhu shoved Baoya into the arms of Orchid next to her, and said, "Help the third uncle watch Baoya." Then he urinated.

    Orchid was stunned for a moment, until Baoya in her arms struggled to reach the fruit plate on the table, she suddenly reacted, and gave her a fruit.

    Baoya took a bite, her sour body trembled for a while, and then she threw the fruit in her hand on the ground and began to cry.

    Orchid hurriedly coaxed her, "Baoya doesn''t cry, she doesn''t cry."

    Sanya also raised her head and pulled Baoya''s little hand, "Baoya, don''t cry, look, look at my shoes, my second sister bought them for me, they are new, don''t they look good?"

    Baoya, "..." Baoya cried even more fiercely.

    Sanya suddenly looked at Shu Yu at a loss, and she wanted to cry when she was taken by Baoya.

    Shu Yu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, touched Sanya''s head, and said to Baoya, "If you don''t cry, I''ll give you something to eat later."

    Baoya stopped, blinked, and asked, "Yes, is it cake?"

    As expected of Lu Sanzhu''s daughter, she remembers her father''s words very clearly.

    However, when the others present heard the conversation between the two, they turned their heads and looked at Shu Yu. Even Erniu Dabao rushed over. Dabao used to be fierce towards her, but now he has completely forgotten his past grievances, and the little fat face trembled.

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "It''s even more delicious than cake, I guarantee you have never eaten it."

    Shu Yu did buy pastries and candies, and he prepared them to entertain guests today. But the old lady also said that the food is so small, Sigu and Daya didn''t come, if they take it out directly, I''m afraid it will be eaten by the current few people.

    It''s better to wait for everyone to arrive, and the younger one will share a little bit, and it''s enough to give everyone a sweet mouth.

    Shu Yu felt that what the old lady said was reasonable, so he had no opinion.

    Hearing that it was more delicious than cakes, Lu Sanzhu, who had already run out, ran back and asked excitedly, "What is what?"

    Shu Yu''s eyelids jumped uncontrollably.

 Chapter 82ï¼š to use corn kernels

    Chapter 82 Use corn kernels

    Shu Yu did what he said and went straight to the kitchen after telling Baoya.

    Others immediately followed curiously, and even the steadfast and staunch bull pretended to fall behind as if nothing had happened.

    But the Lu family''s kitchen is small, and the old lady and a few people are already inside. If everyone goes in, they can''t turn around.

    Shu Yu said to everyone, "Just sit in the main room for a while, I''ll bring it over when I''m done, very soon."

    That''s what they said, but the children''s resistance to things that are more delicious than cakes is too weak, and they all refuse to leave, so they all stop outside the kitchen.

    Still the big tiger moved quickly, and entered the kitchen one step faster than Shu Yu, and then said with a sullen face, "Second sister, I will set fire for you."

    Sanya took a step slower, pouted and stomped her feet. How could my brother be like this? She wouldn''t let her burn the fire.

    Shu Yu was amused, walked into the kitchen, and instantly received the gazes of several other people in the kitchen.

    Mrs. Li looked at Shu Yu like that, and then looked at the daughter at the door. It would be better if they didn''t compare, but this comparison made her even more uncomfortable.

    "Er Ya, what are you doing in the kitchen? Your mother didn''t let you come, saying that you can''t cook. It''s not that the auntie is too talkative, girls still have to be good at cooking, otherwise they won''t get married in the future. "

    Although Nguyen was timid, but it was about her daughter, she said unhappily, "My Erya is very good at cooking, and the cooking is especially delicious, even better than ours."

    Mr. Liang had already returned, and he nodded when he heard the words, "That''s right, Sanzhu came back with a bowl of noodles, saying that it was cooked by Erya. I feel greedy when I think about it now."

    Then she looked at the old lady, "Mother, why don''t you ask Erya to be the chef."

    The old lady looked at Shu Yu kindly, regardless of the open and secret struggles of the three daughters-in-law, "What are you going to do, Er Ya? Just say it, we''ll just come."

    "I''ll make some snacks for you guys to taste, milk, I''m going to use some corn kernels."

    corn kernels? ?

    What snacks can corn kernels make? Dabao outside the kitchen was very disappointed.

    They thought that something more delicious than pastry would be made of white noodles and pork.

    Why, can corn kernels still make flowers?

    Dabao waved his hand, "It''s boring, I''d better go eat peanuts and chestnuts."

    Er Niu followed, "I want to eat too, you don''t want to finish it all by yourself."

    "Such a big pot, can I finish it? I''m not a pig."

    "You are."

    The two went back to the main room noisily.

    Shu Yu ignored it, she had already taken the corn kernels handed over by the old lady.

    The dishes haven''t started cooking yet. There are two pots on the stove at Lu''s house, one of which is cooking rice, and the rest is empty.

    Shu Yu let the tiger set the fire, and then poured the oil.

    Although several people in the kitchen were working, they were staring at Shu Yu''s movements. Seeing how much oil she had poured, they all felt their hearts tighten.

    Mr. Li murmured, "I don''t know how expensive the rice is when I''m not home, it''s too wasteful."

    After the past few days, the old lady and Nguyen have become accustomed to Shu Yu using too much oil. Now this oil is just a little more than the cooking oil before, it''s all right.

    After pouring the oil, Shu Yu started adding sugar again.

    This time even the old lady and Nguyen began to feel distressed, sugar is not cheap.

    But Shu Yu is actually not too much, and the taste is relatively light.

    After stirring a few times, Shu Yu poured the bowl of corn kernels down.

 Chapter 83ï¼š delicious popcorn

    Chapter 83 Delicious Popcorn

    Everyone watched Shu Yu flipping the corn kernels over there, flipping, flipping, flipping.

    That''s it? ? ?

    Could it be that the delicious snack she said is to wrap corn kernels in oil and sugar, and fry them to eat? It doesn''t look appetizing.

    Orchid at the door could not see the situation of the stove here, but seeing the disappointment and disgust on the faces of both Li and Liang, I was at a loss.

    Until there was a sudden ''click'' in the pot, something bounced off and jumped high.

    One after another, several people in the kitchen were startled.

    Shu Yu quickly closed the lid of the pot at this moment.

    But when the cover is closed, the crackling sound inside is more obvious.

    Nguyen was a little worried, "Er Ya, this seems to have exploded? Are you alright?"

    Mr. Lee, "Don''t fry the pot."

    Mrs Liang, "..." Silently retreated to the door of the kitchen, holding Baoya in his arms, ready to run at any time.

    Shu Yu let the tiger not need to burn the fire, and turned off the firewood in the stove, and the crackling sound almost stopped.

    She then opened the lid of the pot, and when everyone saw it, their eyes widened in astonishment.

    This, this is obviously only a pot of corn at the bottom, but now it is actually full of half a cauldron.

    And it tastes so good.

    Shu Yu took one, asked Dahu to come over, and stuffed it directly into his mouth.

    Big Tiger sipped and squeezed his little hands excitedly, "It''s delicious, it''s delicious."

    "It''s called popcorn, the corn pops out, have you never eaten it?"

    Dahu nodded vigorously, "Popcorn popped from corn is even more delicious than cake."

    Shu Yu smiled, "Go and bring that fruit plate over, let''s bring it out for everyone to eat."

    Big Tiger hurriedly turned around to get the fruit plate, Shu Yu was full and there was still a lot left.

    She put it on a plate again and handed it to the old lady, "Milk, these are for you to taste."

    The old lady waved, "I don''t need it, I won''t eat this, you kids just eat it."

    Mr. Li and Mrs. Liang, who came back, swallowed and looked at the plate of popcorn eagerly.

    Shu Yu directly stuffed one into the mouths of the old lady and Nguyen, "Isn''t there a lot? You can also **** craftsmanship."

    As soon as I entered it, the old lady couldn''t help squinting. It was crunchy and really delicious.

    I didn''t expect the corn to be so delicious after being fried with oil and sugar.

    Shu Yu left a plate for the kitchen and went out with the fruit plate.

    As soon as she went out, Mrs. Li and Mrs. Liang couldn''t wait to get one. The old lady snorted coldly, "Didn''t you say Erya can''t cook? Look at her skills, which one of you can compare to her?"

    Lee''s sans san, but no ambiguity about eating popcorn.

    As soon as Shu Yu came out of the kitchen, Baoya rushed over with saliva, "I want to eat, I want to eat."

    "Don''t worry, Feng Duan goes to the main room." After all, Baoya was only three years old, so Shu Yu didn''t dare to let her eat alone, so he went into the main room and looked at her better.

    Lu Sanzhu got out of nowhere, "Second Ya, Third Uncle will help you."

    After saying that, he was about to grab the popcorn, and Shu Yu chopped it down with a knife, "You dare to grab it."

    Lu Sanzhu smiled dryly and withdrew his hand, but he didn''t dare to move.

    This scene made Orchid who followed behind widen his eyes in shock. The third uncle is actually afraid of Erya? The third uncle has always been faceless and skinless, and he is not even afraid of milk, but now Erya is so frightened that she does not dare to move.

    Shu Yu first went to Lu Erbai''s room with popcorn, and left some for him and his uncle before returning to the main room.

 Chapter 84ï¼š I beat you to death

    Chapter 84 I Kill You

    Er Niu and Da Bao had already smelled the fragrance, and ran to Shu Yu in unison.

    "I want to eat, give it to me." Dabao shouted with glowing eyes, ready to grab it.

    Shu Yu immediately looked at Lu Sanzhu, "Uncle San..."

    The latter''s eyelids jumped, and he grabbed his son back, "What are you in a hurry, go over there and sit down, you are indispensable."

    When Lu Sanzhu''s face was sullen, Dabao was still a little afraid of him, so he could only sit on the stool humming.

    Shu Yu put the popcorn on the table and said to a few people, "You can eat it, you are not allowed to grab it, and you are not allowed to occupy it alone. If I find out, no one will want to eat it."

    Several people nodded.

    Shu Yu turned to one side, and everyone gathered around.

    Lu Sanzhu was huddled in the middle of a group of children, not feeling embarrassed at all.

    Fortunately, he was there. He knew Shu Yu''s character very well. He used his identity as an elder to suppress the children who wanted to be caught and stuffed into his pockets. He was very strict. A little, one hand, and the rest on the high platform.

    Daniel and Orchid are too old to fight, but they also have a handful of popcorn in their hands.

    The two of them tasted it, and their eyes widened in surprise.

    This dim sum is also so delicious that if they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t believe it was made from corn.

    The children who were clamoring for a moment were quiet for a moment, discussing popcorn while eating.

    Because of this novel and delicious snack, Dabao and Erniu were impressed by Shu Yu.

    Dabao stuffed a lot in his mouth and asked while eating, "Er Ya, would you do anything else?"

    Shu Yu, "Call me sister."

    "Sister Erya, can you do anything else?" Just like his father, he had something to eat, and this bear boy changed his face very quickly.

    "I can do it. As long as I have ingredients, I will cook and eat more." Shu Yu raised his eyebrows at him.

    "Then, can you make it for me?"

    "That won''t work." Shu Yu shook his head, rejecting it very succinctly.

    Dabao stayed for a moment, and forgot to eat the popcorn in his hand, "Why? I called you sister."

    "I don''t care, who made you bully Dahu and Sanya in the past. You never gave Sanya and the others what you had to eat, and you came to them on purpose to lure them. If it wasn''t for Dahu and Sanya not following you Care, you can''t eat this popcorn today. Do you still want to eat delicious food in the future? I''m not your parents, who likes you?"

    Dabao was stunned and looked at the ruthless Shu Yu in disbelief.

    Why? She is his sister, why didn''t she feed him? His mother clearly said that the older brothers and sisters are going to let the younger ones.

    He is at the uncle''s house, except for Erniu who occasionally quarrels with him, Cuihua, Daniel, Orchid will let him, and Erniu will eventually compromise with him.

    He went to his grandfather''s house, and his cousin and cousin had never said such ruthless words.

    The corner of Dabao''s mouth was deflated, and he fell to the ground without saying a word, crying while kicking his legs, "Er Ya, you are a bad mother-in-law, you are a money-losing stinky bitch, if you don''t give me something to eat, I will beat you to death. ,Kill you."

    When he started crying, it was earth-shattering, and everyone was startled.

    Lu Sanzhu subconsciously wanted to help his son scold, but seeing that the culprit was Shu Yu, he immediately shrank his neck and said nothing.

    Forget it, just cry and cry, it¡¯s fine when you¡¯re done crying, it¡¯s a blessing that you don¡¯t hurt your body.

 Chapter 85ï¼š make him cry! !

    Chapter 85 Make him cry! !

    Lu Dasong and Lu Erbai, who were talking in the room, also heard the movement, and Lu Dasong came out immediately.

    Mr. Liang in the kitchen wanted to rush over too, but the old lady glared at him, "There is your man in the main room, why are you going to join in the fun? Dabao has always howled without tears, so why are you worried?"

    Mrs Liang was right when she thought about it, and it was over. After all, she also had to worry that the plate of popcorn would be eaten by the elder sister-in-law and the second sister-in-law.

    But what Liang didn''t know was that this time her precious son was really sad and broke down, tears and snot kept falling down.

    Daniu is the eldest after all, and Orchid has grown up and sensible. Seeing the conflict between his father and third uncle as elders, he can only come forward to persuade him.

    However, just after taking a few steps, Shu Yuji stopped him.

    "Let him cry!!"

    Cuihua, who had just walked into the yard with her husband, heard this as soon as they entered the door.

    The two were stunned for a while, and looked towards the middle of the main room, but no one in the room noticed their presence.

    Cuihua only saw an unfamiliar girl standing in the middle, she was beautiful, she just stood there and was the focus of everyone.

    Looking at Dabao sitting on the ground crying earth-shatteringly, thinking that this must be a contradiction.

    As the biggest eldest sister of this generation, Cuihua naturally wanted to come forward to help mediate.

    But before she could speak, Shu Yu crouched down, looked at the little fat man and said, "Your mouth is so stinky, do you want to be sewn up? I''m in front of you now, I just won''t cook for you, come, you kill me."

    Dabao opened his eyes and looked at Shu Yu''s icy eyes, inexplicably a little confused.

    This fear, the crying suddenly became louder.

    Lu Sanzhu looked angry at Shu Yu, and could only smile dryly, "That, Erya, Dabao is still young and ignorant."

    "What is small? They are eight years old and still young, and the three big tigers are younger than him. One knows how to hunt hogweed and the other knows how to chop firewood. Yes. What''s going on with the Lu family? If he wants to eat antler and bear''s paws, will he be able to make him cry when he cries like this? It''s still so ugly, just like him, anyone who leaves this village can be directly attacked by others. kill."

    Lu Sanzhu didn''t dare to speak. He didn''t think it before. After seeing the world with Erya a few times, he felt that this possibility is definitely there. Isn''t Erya just cutting people with an axe if they don''t agree?

    So he could only take care of his son, "Dabao, stop crying, your second sister is right, we can''t just cry when we want to eat."

    Dabao didn''t expect that even his father was not on his side, and his mother couldn''t come, and all the people in the main room were stopped by Shu Yugi.

    He suddenly realized that no matter how much he cried, no matter how hard he cried, he didn''t eat what he didn''t eat.

    Shu Yu was still squatting in front of him, saying to him word by word, "Either, you stop now. Or you continue to scold, and I will sew up your mouth with needle and thread. Or, you Hit me up, I''ll hang you from a tree outside, and let everyone laugh at you. It''s wishful thinking if you want me to cook food for you."

    Dabao was stunned, he wiped his tears and snot with his sleeve, sniffled and got up.

    ran out without saying a word.

    Everyone was stunned by his sudden action. Daniel was worried and hurried out after him.

 Chapter 86ï¼š Cuihua

    Chapter 86 Cuihua

    After chasing after the Daniel at the door, he found Cuihua and his husband Lai Jinhai standing in the yard. The Daniel subconsciously stopped and shouted happily, "Big sister, big brother-in-law."

    Cuihua waved her hand, "You go after Dabao first."

    then walked to the main room and greeted the people inside.

    Lu Dasong finally found a chance to speak, and immediately said to Shu Yu, "Er Ya, this is your sister Cuihua."

    Just now, Shu Yu had a cold face as if no strangers should enter, but now he changed his face in a second, and immediately greeted him with a smile, "So you are Sister Cuihua, come in and sit, I just made some snacks. , you help me taste it to see if it tastes good."

    Everyone, "..." This face-changing speed is too fast, isn''t it?

    Even Cuihua, the party involved, didn''t come back to his senses for a while.

    It wasn''t until she had a glass of water in her hand that she laughed and looked at Shu Yu, "Are you the second girl? It''s good to come back, the second uncle and the second aunt have been looking for you for all these years, and now you get what you want, finally I can rest easy."

    She didn''t mention the conflict just now.

    This kind of conflict between children doesn''t really matter, especially Dabao''s temperament is really bad.

    It was Erya''s behavior that surprised Cuihua. It stands to reason that Erya had just returned, and normal people would always feel uncomfortable putting themselves in a very delicate position. At least, there will be no conflict with relatives who come to visit.

    Even if he was wronged, he would just swallow it and greet him with a smile.

    But Erya did the opposite and was not wronged at all.

    Cuihua is also not sure whether Erya''s temperament is good or bad when she comes back.

    But she is a married cousin. Although she has a good relationship with the second uncle''s family, this kind of thing is really out of her control.

    Orchid went behind the elder sister after she entered the door. When she saw Shu Yu''s appearance just now, she was inexplicably afraid of her.

    Cuihua is okay, she is the eldest sister, she has always taken care of her younger brothers and sisters, and she is also very pity for Erya, her long-lost cousin.

    She introduced her husband. Cuihua was married to the town, and the Lu family was the best one for her.

    The man Lai Jinhai opened a very small food shop in his family, but there were many brothers and sisters in the family, and he relied on a small shop to make a living, so he could barely live a good life.

    Cuihua didn''t bring his son here today. It is said that he caught a cold two days ago. Although he is much better now, the two of them didn''t dare to take him back and forth, so they just left him at home.

    Lai Jinhai is not good at words, but it can be seen that he is very good to Cuihua, and has always focused on the meaning of Cuihua.

    Shu Yu and Cuihua chatted for a while, and found that she was decisive and decisive.

    It is said that when Cuihua was a child, the Lu family hadn''t split up yet. As the first girl to be born and a grandmother like an old lady who did not value sons over daughters, Cuihua was really raised by everyone when she was a child.

    Later, when I grew up, I naturally had the responsibility of the elder sister.

    Compared with orchids, Shu Yu and Cuihua are obviously more topical.

    It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t chat for long, and the big treasure who ran out over there came back.

    As soon as he entered the door, Dahu and Sanya stood in front of Shu Yu as if they were facing enemies.

    Dabao stopped two steps away. He looked at Shu Yu, then at Dahu and Sanya.

    After a while, his right hand stretched out, and there were a few candied fruit in the palm of the fat short palm.

    It doesn''t look very good, and it seems to have been stored for a long time.

 Chapter 87ï¼š big girl here

    Chapter 87 The big girl is here

    Dabao walked up to Sanya and Dahu and said, "This is a candied fruit that I have kept for a long time. I can''t bear to eat it myself. I will share it with you."

    people, "¡­"

    It is raining red, and Dabao will take the initiative to divide his food?

    Shu Yu looked at the candied fruit with disgust.

    Who knows the next moment, Dabao raised his head and asked her, "I''ll give them my good things now, and I won''t bully them in the future, so can you make me delicious food?"

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, and the others were stunned.

    "Is it okay?" Dabao asked again, "Look, I don''t cry anymore, I didn''t scold you, I didn''t beat you, and I gave them candied fruit to eat. I did such a good job and should be rewarded."

    What a ghost.

    Shu Yu complained inwardly, but said in his mouth, "It''s really good that you can correct your mistakes. It''s just that I''m not sure if you will keep it up in the future. I have to observe you for some time. If you do get better, what am I? When it''s time to cook something delicious, I''ll call you."

    Dabao frowned, not satisfied with the result.

    But forget it, sister Erya agreed anyway.

    Without saying a word, he gave the candied fruit in his hand to Dahu Sanya each, and when he saw the greedy Erniu on the side, he also gave him one.

    There are no other people, after all, they are all adults, and he only has five in total.

    Several children of the same age have one in each hand, and it seems that the distance is getting closer all of a sudden.

    Dahu Sanya has never played with Dabao, and is not very close to Erniu, but now they run into the yard together hand in hand.

    This scene, others don''t know what to think, but the old lady who just came out of the kitchen couldn''t help but wipe her eyes.

    Okay, before Dahu Sanya knew how to work and didn''t go out to play. Dabao knew how to bully people, and Erniu always stayed with other friends in the village.

    Today, such a scene has never even been seen when several families get together during the Chinese New Year.

    Satisfied, the old lady took a deep breath and walked towards the main room.

    Cuihua was the first to see her, and stood up hastily, "Milk."

    "Cuihua, Jinhai is here, sit down, we''ll have dinner in a while, you guys rest for a while."

    Cuihua was embarrassed, "I should go to the kitchen to help."

    "No need for you, there are so many of us, all of us have already been burned." The old lady said, but frowned, "It''s just that dinner is about to start, why haven''t Si Xing and Da Ya come yet?"

    Shu Yu estimated the time, and it was indeed noon.

    It stands to reason that there is a sick child in Cuihua''s family who lives in the town. Even if she is here, the others should have come earlier.

    Just thinking about it, there was another movement at the door.

    The next moment, Dahu ran in and said excitedly, "Eldest sister is back."

    The voice fell, and everyone turned to look in the direction of the door, and then they saw two figures slowly moving towards this side.

    Shu Yu looked at the woman on the left for the first time, and the first impression was that she was thin, as if she was just like a pair of bones, which could be blown away by the wind.

    The old lady had already greeted her and went out. When she saw the big girl, her eyes couldn''t help but turn red, "It''s been a long time since you came back, look, why are you so thin?"

    Daya originally had a smile on her face, but when she saw this, she could not help but straighten the corners of her mouth, suppressing her choking, "I''m not thin, milk, I''m not thin."

 Chapter 88ï¼š bone in hand

    Chapter 88 Bones and Hands

    The old lady felt more and more uncomfortable, where did she lose weight? Even thinner than the last time I saw him, his eyes looked older.

    She couldn''t help but glared at Zhang Shu who was standing beside her big girl, obviously resenting him.

    Zhang Shu showed guilt, "I''m sorry milk, yes, I didn''t take good care of her."

    Da Ya hurriedly changed the subject, "Nanny, where''s Er Ya? I want to see Er Ya."

    The old lady hurriedly turned to the side and called to Shu Yu who was behind, "Come on Er Ya, meet your sister and brother-in-law."

    Shu Yu came to Da Ya a few steps, and Da Ya excitedly grabbed her hand and looked at her, "Okay, okay, our second girl is safe and sound, it''s good to go home, the family is reunited, don''t leave again Yes, ah."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Well, I''m back, sister."

    She stretched out her hand and hugged Daya, only to realize that there were almost only bones left under her hand, and her hands were very tight.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help frowning, but Da Ya quickly let go of her and said with a smile, "Let''s go into the room and go back to the room if you have anything to say."

    Shu Yu looked at her face, there were thick dark circles and bags under the eyes, and there was no blood on the lips, let alone a pale complexion.

    That''s it, not to mention that she is older than her peers, Cuihua, or even older than Li''s.

    What kind of life do you have to live like this to make people miserable like this?

    Shu Yu guessed that Da Ya had a hard time, but she didn''t expect it to be so difficult.

    She opened her mouth and looked at Zhang Shu stubbornly, until Da Ya shook her hand, Shu Yu suppressed the anger in her heart, grabbed Da Ya''s hand with her backhand, and several people entered the room together.

    Zhang Shusan followed behind, and after seeing Lu Erbai with Daya, he consciously walked to the corner and whispered to Daniel and Lai Jinhai.

    Da Ya was very concerned about Shu Yu and asked her where she had been all these years, how she was doing, and whether she had suffered.

    Shu Yu was still speaking before, and Da Ya was relieved after hearing this.

    Not long after, the old lady came over to ask for dinner.

    Lu Sixing still didn''t come, and the old lady wondered if something might be delayed.

    "Let''s eat first, I''ll leave some food for them, we can''t wait for them all hungry."

    There were a lot of people, so two tables were set up, one in the main room and one in the kitchen.

    When the food was served, everyone immediately felt a tummy tuck.

    This meal is much richer than they imagined. Although there are more vegetables, there are also fish, meat and eggs. The oil is full, and the greedy people are drooling.

    The old lady glanced at everyone, "Okay, let''s have dinner."

    Almost everyone reached out to pick up the meat dishes subconsciously, only Da Ya smiled and picked up the loofah with chopsticks closest to her.

    Shu Yu was two places away from her, but he kept paying attention to her.

    Finally finished eating, and Daya didn¡¯t eat much.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help frowning.

    After eating a good meal, Lu Sixing still didn''t come, so she probably won''t come.

    The old lady was thinking about whether to let Daniel run to see it, but she heard Zhang Shu and Da Ya come over and say that they are going back.

    The old lady was stunned, "Didn''t I tell you to stay at home today? Your second sister just got back, don''t you want to have a good talk with her?"

    Of course you want to, but...

    She took the old lady''s hand and said with a smile, "I told my mother-in-law before that I wanted to go back early. If I live here, it will not be good."

    Shu Yu looked at Zhang Shu who was just looking at him innocently but didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 89ï¼š There is a suitable store

    Chapter 89 There is a suitable shop

    Probably feeling Shu Yu''s displeased gaze, he raised his head, smiled apologetically at her, and then persuaded Da Ya, "Why don''t you stay here today, it''s a rare family reunion, and there should be more places. "

    A struggle flashed across Da Ya''s face, but she quickly shook her head, "I''d better go back, now that Er Ya is back, it will be much easier to meet in the future, it''s fine."

    Shu Yu frowned, but just as he was about to step forward, the old lady stopped him.

    The old lady shook her head at her, and Shu Yu could only swallow the words.

    In the end, Daya left, and Shu Yu and the others only had time to **** them to the door.

    After a while, Cuihua and his wife also left. They were far away, and they were worried about the children at home, so they couldn''t stay for too long.

    Mrs Li and Mrs Liang helped to clean up and left after sitting for a while.

    Not long after, only Lu Erbai''s family was left at home.

    Shu Yu then asked the old lady, "Didn''t you persuade the eldest sister to stay?"

    The old lady sighed, "I think so too, but Da Ya looks like this, so don''t make it difficult for her."

    Don''t look at the toughness she said the day before, saying that Daya would not be allowed to go. However, seeing that Da Ya was embarrassed, she immediately changed her position.

    In the end, Da Ya was the one who supported her in her husband''s house.

    Shu Yu wanted to say, if you can''t stand it any longer, just leave. That tree looked honest and honest, but he couldn''t protect his wife at all. This kind of husband had nothing to do with it. Daya continued to stay in Zhang''s house, and would have to be tortured to death sooner or later.

    But her thoughts here are deviant, and she will be scared to death when she says it.

    Shu Yu thought that he would have to go back and talk to Da Ya. If you don''t get along, then stand up. Don''t say that it''s still not sure who can''t give birth, even if it''s really her physical problem, then Zhang Jiaguan should be obedient.

    Later, Lu Sixing sent over a dozen eggs and brought a sentence over here - something happened at home, I can''t come to see Erya, see you next time.

    Egg is a gift, except for her. The Li family, Cuihua, and even the Liang family who came over today also gave gifts.

    In the countryside, the better ones are eggs and the like. Cuihua lives in the town and brought a piece of cloth over.

    Shu Yu has everything in order, and now that she has recognized her relatives, her shop should also be put on the agenda.

    So the next morning, Shu Yu went to the county seat.

    When the middleman saw her, he hurriedly greeted her and said with a smile, "Miss Lu is here, come in and sit."

    "No, I happened to be in the county town today for business, so I stopped by to have a look. Quanzhongren, is there any news on the matter I asked you to pay attention to?"

    All the people put their palms together, "Isn''t there any? I was about to tell you. If Miss Lu is not in a hurry, come first, let''s talk slowly."

    Shu Yu entered the tooth shop, and the people in Quanzhong poured her a glass of water, and then talked about the situation of the shop, "According to Miss Lu''s request, there is really a suitable shop. But the rent may be a bit expensive, And the girl has to meet the owner first, and the other party also has requirements for what kind of shop to open."

    This is also reasonable, so Shu Yu nodded, "Okay, did the other party say when we will meet?"

    "It can be done now, the owner is in the shop. Later, two tenants were invited to negotiate. If we go there now, we might be able to take the shop first."

    Shu Yu put down the teacup, "Then don''t delay, let''s go."

    The people in Quanzhong immediately packed up and led Shu Yu out.

 Chapter 90ï¼š It was Yus shop.

    Chapter 90 It turned out to be Yu''s shop

    Shu Yu inquired about the situation while walking, "What did that shop do before? Why don''t you do it now?"

    "To tell the truth girl, the shop originally bought rouge gouache. It''s the shop of Yu''s family in Wenlan Town."

    Shu Yu''s footsteps stopped suddenly, "Yu''s house?"

    "Yeah, this shop was originally run by Mrs. Yu, but Mrs. Yu suddenly became seriously ill two days ago, so she didn''t have the energy. Master Yu doesn''t know much about rouge gouache, and there is also a shop selling rouge opposite. The business is just so-so, so let¡¯s just rent it out first. Miss Lu, you are lucky too.¡±

    Shu Yu laughed dryly, yes, she was lucky, and all the things in the Yu family were caused by her.

    It seems that Master Yu intends to trap people in the mansion because of his wife''s illness. That''s right, when the news of Mrs. Yu''s adultery with someone spreads, Master Yu also loses his face.

    While they were talking, the two had already walked to Ningshui Street.

    This street is located in the most central location of Jiangyuan County. The street is spacious and clean, and can accommodate three or four carriages walking side by side.

    Chuanzhong took her to a position near the end of the street. Compared to the street and the middle, the place seemed a little deserted.

    But Shu Yu doesn''t mind the desertedness, because this area is a place where some people from the county town will come to visit.

    Shops such as restaurants, rouge shops, silver buildings, and silk and satin villages are not far from here.

    "Miss Lu, it''s here, come in."

    Shu Yu followed him into the door, the rouge shop in front of him had not been completely emptied, and the people in Quanzhong said that the slightly better rouge gouache had been bought by the shop opposite the news at a low price.

    Yu''s shop is not very big. There is a small yard at the back. The small yard is really small, with only two small rooms and a kitchen.

    At this time, the housekeeper of the Yu family gave orders from the small courtyard, and threw away all the bedding and furniture in the room.

    Looking at his disgusting look, it seems...

    Shu Yu guessed that this shop should be one of the places where Mrs. Yu and her private meet?

    Hearing the movement, the butler turned around.

    Quanzhong stepped forward and said a few words, and the butler turned his attention to Shu Yu, "You want to rent a shop?"

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "Yes, if our family wants to do a little business, we will ask all the people in China to help and pay attention."

    "The rent of our shop is not cheap, so this is the number." The housekeeper stretched out his hand and compared the number.

    Not to mention Shu Yu, even all the people in Zhongzhong were shocked. This small shop costs 5 taels of silver a month? This is a bit of a pit. For shops like this nearby, three or four are enough.

    Shu Yu felt that the Yu family was slaughtering pigs and looking after the housekeeper did not sincerely want to rent it to her.

    It seems that the two who came to see the shop later should be more powerful, and even revealed the rent.

    Shu Yu was silent for a moment, and just when all the people in Quanzhong wanted to mediate and help negotiate the price, she raised her head again and said to the housekeeper, "The rent is indeed a bit expensive, but the location of this shop is very rare, I really like it very much. "

    People in Quanzhong are anxious, oh girl Lu, the price reduction is not so low, and you tell others that you like it very much, isn''t it impossible to even talk about a penny?

    Didn''t you see that the housekeepers all showed their complacent expressions? At this point, you should make a move to leave.

    Sure enough, Miss Lu was still too young, and he was deceived by her too calm and calm expression, thinking that she had gone through a long time ago.

 Chapter 91ï¼š lowest price

    Chapter 91 Get the lowest price

    But the next moment, Shu Yu said, "This money is not easy to get, so I have to go back and discuss this matter with my parents. Let''s see if we can find a way to get it together from relatives and friends. After all, we will do business later. It also takes money.¡±

    Quanzhong was holding his forehead, but the housekeeper Yu was a little impatient, and just wanted to say that he would not rent if he couldn¡¯t get the money.

    Who knew that Shu Yu said, "Yu Butler, can you wait for me for a while, my home is in Shangshi Village, not far from here, I will be back in the afternoon."

    Yu steward raised his hand for a while, "Shangshi Village??"

    Shu Yu looked innocent, "Yes, I promise to go back and forth within an hour."

    Butler Yu frowned. He personally investigated the matter of the Ruan family''s mother-in-law colluding with the house steward to buy and sell twins. He also knew that the twins'' home was in Shangshi Village.

    Butler Yu suddenly remembered the introduction made by Quanzhong people just now, and asked hesitantly, "Your surname is Lu?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Yes..."

    "I heard that there are dragons and phoenixes with the surname Lu in Shangshi Village? Do you know them?"

    Shu Yu took a step back in an instant alert, "You asked what the dragon and the phoenix did? You, is it possible that your Yu family has not given up the idea of ??taking my brother and sister away? I have heard it, but Master Yu doesn''t know about it. Yes, and smashed the Ruan family. Isn''t this thing over?"

    The housekeeper Yu looked at her with a complicated expression. It turned out that the twins were actually her younger siblings. After a long time, he sighed and said, "Miss Lu, about renting a shop, sit down and talk slowly."

    Shu Yu still didn''t move, "Yu Butler, renting a shop has nothing to do with my younger siblings. I really like the location of this shop, but I wouldn''t trade them for them. I thought it was a different matter, so I knew from the people in Quanzhong. Since this shop belongs to the family, I thought that it should not be confused. Anyway, I didn''t know each other. Both of us are innocent victims. But if you attack my family, I will not rent it. "

    "Miss Lu." Seeing that she was about to leave, Butler Yu hurriedly stopped her and said helplessly, "Miss Lu, please calm down and listen to me first, our master really doesn''t know about this, and there were rumors of adopting twins before. Going out, that would be framed. Who would have thought that the Ruan family would take the opportunity to harm your family, and it has indeed passed."

    "real?"

    The butler nodded sincerely, "Really."

    The person from Quanzhong listened on the sidelines. He is a Chinese person and has well-informed information. Although Master Yu''s house is in the town, but someone like him sent someone to smash a farmer''s house, how could he not know?

    But what she didn''t know was that the rumored twins turned out to be the younger brothers and sisters of the girl in front of her.

    Seeing that the steward Yu''s attitude has softened, the people in Quanzhong hurriedly persuaded Shu Yu a few words, knowing that this was a good opportunity.

    Shu Yu walked down the steps neatly, and soon sat down with the housekeeper in a room that had been cleaned up and discussed in detail.

    "Miss Lu, I''m sorry just now, I deliberately raised the rent a little bit, mainly because of your young age, I''m afraid you''re just fooling around. Now that we know the situation of your home, let''s talk about it formally. According to the market here The market price of our shop is about three taels of silver."

    The corners of Quanzhong''s mouth twitched, three taels of silver is the lowest price.

    Who knows, butler Yu continued, "Of course, Miss Lu can still bargain."

 Chapter 92ï¼š set a shop

    Chapter 92 Set up shop

    All the people in the middle of the country looked at the housekeeper in shock, how could they still bargain?

    Shu Yu had a surprised look on her face, and an expression that she tried to suppress. She pursed her lips, coughed lightly, and said, "Thirty taels of silver... Actually, it''s still a bit difficult for a farm family like us. After all, in the early days of opening the store, we were not sure whether we could make any money, and the rent of the store was a fixed expense. Hmm..."

    She pondered for a moment, raised her eyes and asked cautiously, "Housekeeper Yu, do you think this will work? As for me, I will pay half a year''s rent at one time. Do you think you can make it cheaper for us, two, two taels?"

    The blue veins on the forehead of Quanzhong jumped, Miss Lu, you really dare to say that. Why don''t you grab two taels of silver?

    In addition, the rent of the shop in Jiangyuan County is generally paid from one year, and some are cheaper, and even pay for three years at one time.

    You paid for it in half a year, but you have the nerve to bargain so hard?

    The people in Quanzhong were also afraid that Shu Yu''s ignorance would make the housekeeper unhappy, so they kicked them out and wanted to say haha.

    However, after the steward Yu''s face froze for a while, he still nodded simply, "Okay."

    Shu Yu, "..." was sloppy and shouted high.

    She felt sorry for her, but with a happy expression on her face, "Then, that''s the deal? Sign the lease now?"

    "Okay." He asked all the people in China to prepare the lease, and all three parties would have to sign it.

    Taking advantage of this interval, Butler Yu just remembered something, "I take the liberty to ask, Miss Lu, what kind of shop is your family planning to open?"

    If it''s a grocery store or something, then forget it. Opening a grocery store in this area is definitely a loss-making business.

    Shu Yu, "Clothing shop."

    "Clothing shop?" Yu Steward was stunned, and suddenly had a more ruthless feeling that he might lose.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Butler Yu, we will take good care of this shop. And I just saw the layout of the shop, and I won''t make any big changes, but some cabinets may have to be moved."

    Am I worried about this?

    But housekeeper Yu is just a housekeeper, he doesn''t know much about business. Anyway, as long as this shop is not used to sell things like incense, candles, paper, money, he will not stop it.

    Quanzhong quickly brought the lease and asked both parties to sign it.

    Shu Yu gave a rent of twelve taels of silver and a deposit of five taels of silver on the spot.

    This time, I lost seventeen taels of silver, and my heart hurts.

    After everything was done, butler Yu didn¡¯t want to stay any longer. It happened that everything that should be thrown away from the shop was thrown away, so he planned to go back to town.

    After walking a few steps, I remembered, "By the way, Miss Lu, there are some rouge gouache in the shop. I don''t know if you need it or not, but I can leave it to you."

    Anyway, the master said, let him handle it himself. If he can sell it, he will sell it, and if he can''t sell it, don''t take it back.

    Shu Yu is actually very much in need. She does image design for people, and the demand for rouge gouache is quite large.

    But just now, Quanzhong said that the better goods were bought by the shop opposite. And the customer group she is targeting is not short of money. With such rouge gouache, she may smash her own brand.

    But the rouge gouache that Yujia sells is no problem. Even if it is a little bit worse, it may not be affordable for farmers like Shangshi Village. She can take it back and give it away.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Steward Yu, you are really a good person."

    Butler Yu laughed, Miss Lu, isn''t it too late for you to flatter after the lease is signed.

 Chapter 93ï¼š buy a mule cart

    Chapter 93 Buying a mule cart

    Shu Yu followed the steward Yu to see the rest of the rouge gouache. In fact, it was not bad. Except for a few that were really not good, the remaining twenty boxes were better than those bought by Cuihua and the others at the rouge shop in town.

    Shu Yu thanked him, and the housekeeper Yu left, along with Quanzhong who took the agency fee.

    Shu Yu stayed and looked at the shop. Now she is the only one left in the shop. She has to think about how to arrange it according to the layout of the shop.

    It wasn''t until he walked out of the store that the steward Yu whispered to all the people in the middle, "You have to keep me secret about what happened just now, especially this rent. Our master also knows the situation of his house, plus we have such a relationship, we know Their family was a little frightened and suffered a disaster. It''s okay if they don''t meet, but if they can help, it can be regarded as a shock to them. The rent is not directly waived, but it is also to take care of the little girl''s self-esteem It''s just that it''s going to be said that it will inevitably destroy the market."

    The whole heart understands, "Understand."

    Butler Yu gave all the people a tael of silver and left with a smile.

    Yu''s family doesn''t care about the rent of the shop. If possible, the master wants to sell the shop directly. It''s just now that I just announced that my wife is seriously ill, and I can''t wait to sell the shop she manages when I look back. It is inevitable for outsiders to speculate and cause more troubles. Rent it for a while, and then sell it after the limelight has passed.

    And after listening to the teacher''s words, the master has been doing good deeds all these days. Especially when it comes to children. The twins who were almost in distress, of course they wanted to help when they met.

    Shu Yu was very satisfied after reading the shop inside and out.

    Immediately, she went to the silk and satin shop next door to buy some better-quality fabrics, brought the rouge gouache that she had picked, and was ready to go back.

    When passing by the carriage and horse shop, Shu Yu paused and had to buy a car, not to mention a horse-drawn carriage, but also a mule cart, which was convenient for delivery and travel.

    She has inquired about it. There are not many horses in Jiangyuan County, so don¡¯t think about good horses. The wealthy and powerful people go to Fucheng to buy them. So the price of this horse is about fifteen taels to twenty-five taels.

    Mules are much cheaper, the lowest is 8 taels and the highest is 12 taels.

    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, then turned to go to the bull market.

    Half an hour later, a mule cart was pulled out from inside, and the seller stood behind her and kept sighing, "The little girl is too good at bargaining." She thought she was young and full of ignorance and could beat her hard. Last one.

    I didn''t expect that the original twelve taels of mules were just a tael cheaper, so that''s fine. The carriage at the back was good-looking and sturdy, so she was stunned.

    The mule was added to the carriage, and she gave twelve taels, which was equivalent to giving away such a good carriage for nothing.

    Shu Yu smiled, put everything on the mule cart, and led it all the way out of the city gate, then got on the cart and headed towards Shangshi Village.

    She has learned to drive mule carts. When she rented a car two times before, she had been communicating with the driver, and she even tried to drive the car by herself.

    Shu Yu has a strong learning ability, this mule is also well-behaved, and the journey is smooth.

    As soon as we arrived at the entrance of Shangshi Village, the mule cart attracted the attention of the villagers of Shangshi Village.

    The entire village has at most two cows and a donkey, and no one really buys a mule cart.

    Because Shu Yu had rented a mule cart twice, the villagers thought she was renting a mule car this time, so they turned their heads and whispered after a glance.

 Chapter 94ï¼š Lu Jia is crazy

    Chapter 94 Lu Jia is crazy

    Although Shu Yu was far away, there were also a few voices with a strange tone of yin and yang suddenly raised.

    "The Lu family is very developed. Look, this family not only runs to the county town every day, but also rents mule carts. What''s the matter, these two legs are not easy to use, they are more expensive than us, and they can''t walk anymore."

    "What do you know? The girl who just came back from the city looks like a girl who has never experienced hardship. If she has a few money in her hand, she can waste it. Just wait, when the misfortune in her hand is over, Don''t you have a hard time?"

    "Yeah, it''s been so many days since I''ve been back. I haven''t seen her go to the fields, hunt hogweed, or even wash clothes by the river. Every day, I go to the county town, and when I come back, I always carry all kinds of things. delicious."

    There are also people who persuade, "Okay, don''t say a few words, this person''s own business."

    "Why can''t I say it? As I said, this Lu family has to thank Mrs. Ruan. If she hadn''t sold her daughter to a rich man, she might not be able to live such a good life. If I can come back, I will use the money to heal the legs of the second child, and buy them delicious food every day."

    Shu Yu suddenly drew back the reins, and the mule stopped immediately.

    She turned her head to look at the eight women who were talking, and said with a smile, "Since you mentioned Mrs. Ruan, you should have heard of me smashing the Ruan family? Why, provoking in front of me, You also want me to help you smash it?"

    A few people were choked, and they didn''t dare to make a sound for a moment.

    How could they forget that this girl can even attack her grandmother and uncle, so she has a hard heart.

    What if she was unhappy and went to their house and smashed it?

    Shu Yu glanced over coldly, "Also, my mule cart is not rented, but bought. If you are not happy, hold it back for me."

    Buy, buy?

    The Lu family is crazy, right? Why do you buy a mule cart, but you can''t cultivate the land or pull the mill, and keep it at home every day, when you are full to support it?

    Shu Yu didn''t bother to pay attention to them, and drove the mule cart away.

    However, the news that Lu Lao Er¡¯s family bought a mule cart quickly spread throughout the village.

    Shu Yu never thought about hiding it, this kind of thing couldn''t be hidden, not to mention that they were about to open a shop soon.

    went home, Sanya and Dahu had already run out quickly.

    "Second sister, are you back?"

    "Sister Erya, are you back?" Dabao even ran up behind him.

    Shu Yu, "..." Huh? Is the relationship so good now?

    Shu Yu got off the mule cart and asked Sanya, "Are your mother and grandma at home?"

    "Mother is making medicine for father, and the milk is going to my uncle''s house."

    "Okay, let''s go talk first." As for this mule cart, the Lu family''s small yard couldn''t fit, and Shu Yu''s eyes fell on the opposite Lu Sanzhu''s house.

    Well, the yard of the third uncle''s house is more spacious. Especially the third uncle and the third aunt are lazy, there is nothing in the yard, just a few chickens in the corner, which is empty.

    Thinking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived, just as Shu Yu''s thoughts fell, the sound of Lu Sanzhu''s ghost roaring and screaming came from behind.

    "Er Ya, Er Ya, I heard you bought a mule cart? Is this the mule cart you bought?"

    Shu Yu turned his head and saw that Lu Sanzhu ran over quickly with bright eyes.

    In the blink of an eye, he had stopped in front of the mule cart and almost hit it without stopping.

    Just as modern men are rarely able to resist the charm of a car, their resistance to mules and horses is just as poor these days.

 Chapter 95ï¼š The second brother is too impulsive

    Chapter 95 The second brother is too impulsive

    Lu Sanzhu excitedly circled the mule cart, drooling.

    Shu Yu didn''t look at it, so he just discussed with him, "Third uncle, can I park my mule cart in your yard?"

    "Yes, yes, yes." Lu Sanzhu''s head was about to fall off, he couldn''t help it.

    Shu Yu took the bag out of the carriage and was about to greet Sanya and Dahu when he saw the two of them touching and looking at the carriage with the same excitement.

    Before, they thought that the mule cart was also rented, so they dared not touch it, for fear that it would be damaged.

    Even Dabao wanted to go up, but was held back by the two of them.

    Now that I know that the mule cart is my own, the two children are so young that I can''t control it.

    Shu Yu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but she didn''t dare to let a few people play here alone. If you accidentally provoke the mules and kick them in a hurry, then there is no place to cry.

    After the three of them climbed into the carriage and searched inside, Shu Yu greeted them, "Okay, the mules have to rest, the sky has changed, you ride in the carriage, and I''ll take you out for a walk. You are now When I went to my uncle''s house to look for milk, I said I had something to discuss with the milk."

    Dahu Sanya said what she said to her and immediately executed it, but Dabao wanted to climb on the back of the mule and sit on it. But now he was a little afraid of Shu Yu and didn''t dare to provoke her, so he followed them to Lu Dasong''s house to find the old lady.

    Shu Yu then said to Lu Sanzhu, "Let''s take the mule back to the yard first and get it something to eat. Don''t think about taking it out to play, otherwise..."

    Lu Sanzhu''s thoughts were instantly suppressed, and he laughed dryly, "Don''t worry, I promise to take good care of it."

    Shu Yu then carried the bag and entered the courtyard gate, first put the rouge gouache and satin cloth in his hand back to the house, and then went to Lu Erbai''s house.

    Nguyen has already prepared the medicine and is feeding Lu Erbai.

    Shu Yu went to the county seat today, grabbed another medicine, and put it on the table now.

    Seeing that Lu Erbai had finished drinking, he sat across from him, "Dad, how are you feeling today?"

    "It''s much better, but it feels a little itchy, but Dr. Xu said it''s normal."

    "That''s good." Shu Yu showed him, then changed the dressing and tied it up again.

    Just after the change, footsteps were heard outside the door.

    The next moment, the old lady came in, followed by Lu Dasong.

    The old lady hadn''t had time to speak, but Lu Dasong was the first to ask anxiously, "Er Ya, I heard from your grandmother, do you want to open a shop?"

    He really didn''t know about this, but Dahu and the others rushed to his house just now, and Dabao excitedly shouted that the second family had bought a mule cart, and he was stunned.

    On the way over, he asked the old lady what was going on, what did this good mule cart do?

    The old lady didn''t hear about any plans to buy a car at first, but she knew that Erya went to the county town today to rent a shop. Now that the mule carts are all set up, the shop is obviously done.

    She then told Lu Dasong about the second child''s family''s preparation to open a shop.

    Lu Dasong was stunned. The second child''s family couldn''t even eat a few days ago. Now, they want to open a shop?

    Thinking about it, I know that Erya must have taken out the money, but the problem is that the Lu family has no experience in opening a shop.

    I have no experience, and I don¡¯t know how to deal with people. There are so many ways in the business field. What if I lose money?

    This thing is too impulsive, why don''t you save money?

 Chapter 96ï¼š Assign tasks

    Chapter 96 Assigning Tasks

    Lu Dasong really doesn''t understand, even if you want to do a small business, you have to start with a small cost.

    is like setting up a stall, or getting some gadgets to be a salesman or something.

    I directly rented a shop in the county seat, and the initial investment was too large. If I lost money, the money would be wasted.

    Lu Dasong wanted to persuade him, "Second brother, it''s not that easy to open a shop and do business, you have to think about it."

    Lu Erbai smiled and said, "I know, don''t worry, eldest brother, Erya has craftsmanship."

    Craftsmanship?

    he asked, "What craft?"

    "Image Design."

    Lu Dasong''s eyes widened, "What is it?" Never heard of it.

    It was really hard for Shu Yu to explain, so he could only say to him, "Uncle, the house has been rented and the rent has been paid, and it is impossible to return it now. As for how to make money, uncle will understand when the shop opens. ."

    Lu Dasong still felt unreliable, but the old lady slapped him abruptly, "Okay, Erya said it''s no problem, it''s no problem. You haven''t even been out of the county, and you haven''t had any knowledge yet, you know fart."

    Lu Dasong, "..." was heartbroken.

    He waved his hand, "Forget it, forget it, it''s all over, just give it a try, if you need any help, tell me."

    The old lady sneered, "What''s the use of telling you, your daughter-in-law is not willing to help the second child."

    Lu Dasong was shy, stood up and said, "Well, I will also go to the third brother''s house to see the mule cart."

    In fact, he has always been itching. Except for Mrs. Li, who was doing laundry by the river, several children went to the third brother''s house. Although there are Daniel Orchid, he is not at ease and has to look at it.

    After speaking, the people left, giving them room to discuss individually.

    Shu Yu then said to the old ladies, "The shop has been rented for 22 taels a month. On Ningshui Street, I paid half a year''s rent."

    "Ningshui Street?" Lu Erbai frowned, "The rent on Ningshui Street is not so cheap, Erya, is there something wrong with that shop?"

    "No problem." Shu Yu didn''t hide it from them, and told them that the shop was a gift from Master Yu.

    After hearing this, the old lady snorted coldly, "Then he has charged too much money. If it wasn''t for him asking for a baby, the old lady of the Ruan family wouldn''t have such bad thoughts. Fortunately, Erya is here, otherwise I will go. He was hanged at the gate of the house."

    Lu Erbai hurriedly said, "Mother, don''t talk nonsense."

    Shu Yu grabbed the old lady''s hand, "The rent is a little cheaper, so we shouldn''t tell the public, so as not to cause trouble."

    "We understand."

    "The next step is to clean up the shop. I have already asked the housekeeper Yu to help carry away the extra cabinets. Go back to the craftsman and change the layout, and you can open the business." Shu Yu said, turning to Ruan''s, " Mother, you have something to do next."

    Nguyen Thi wished, "Er Ya, tell me, I will definitely be able to do it well."

    "I drew a few pictures of the clothes...although it''s a bit rough, but that''s what it means. Mother, you can make a small sample of the clothes according to the appearance in my pictures. No problem, and then make them into adults. As for the size... just follow my body size."

    Nguyen was slightly excited, "Okay, tell me more carefully, other mothers can''t help you, it''s definitely no problem to make clothes, I can do it today."

 Chapter 97ï¼š Lost Lu Erbai

    Chapter 97 Lost Lu Erbai

    Shu Yu said to the old lady again, "Mom, my mother shouldn''t have much free time in the next few days. This cooking job may have to fall on you."

    The old lady waved her hand, "It''s nothing, it''s all work I''m used to doing. I promise to clean up the family affairs properly for you, so you don''t have to worry about it."

    Shu Yu thought that when he made money, he still had to buy two servants. Although the old lady is not too old, she has worked a lot in the past few years, and she looks much more haggard than the talkative **** at the village entrance today.

    Thinking of his face, Shu Yu suddenly remembered those boxes of rouge gouache.

    She hurriedly went to get the bag and came back, and put the boxes on the table.

    "Milk, mother, come and pick two boxes."

    "This is..." Ruan Shi looked at the various small ceramic jars in front of him in surprise. These jars were very delicate, and the patterns on them were also very beautiful.

    She couldn''t help picking one up and asked in surprise, "Is this the rouge gouache you said Yu Jia left you?"

    "Well, these more than 20 boxes are relatively good. I want to take them back and share them with everyone."

    Nguyen couldn''t put it down. When she was a girl, the Ruan family would not give her money. She wore sackcloth and sackcloth every day, and she never dressed herself.

    Later married into the Lu family, and Lu Erbai didn''t know anything about these daughters'' families. But once I saw her standing on a small stall looking at rouge, and knowing that she liked it, she bought a box for her.

    But within two days, Mrs. Ruan came to see it and took it away.

    Later, Nguyen never bought or used it again.

    The rouge in front of her was obviously much better than the one she bought at the small stall in the town before. Ruan Shi touched it, then took a deep breath and put it down again. She raised her head and said to Shu Yu, "Is there any need for this mother? You can keep it for yourself and give it to someone who needs it later."

    The old lady also said, "That''s right, the milk is so old, and it''s being laughed at for using this."

    Shu Yu still pushed the jar over, "I''m afraid that won''t work, we''re going to open a shop soon, we have to receive all kinds of guests, and we have to persuade them to buy our products and crafts. But if we don''t even value ourselves Dress yourself up, then why do guests believe that we have such craftsmanship?"

    When Nguyen and the old lady heard it, this was the truth.

    But...even if they dress up, they don''t look good.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "You can use rouge first, but you still need to take care of your body and face, at least you can''t be so thin. Your face should be a little more rosy, and you can''t save money in the next few days. Our family has to be a face. "

    The old lady and the two could not find anything to refute, so they could only accept it. At this moment, I also regret a little, why open a clothing store? This other capital is also ignored, and now even taking them with them has to eat and drink well, it just... feels quite unnecessary.

    The two finally picked two boxes out of those jars.

    Shu Yu packed the rest, "I''ll send another box to the eldest sister and the others later."

    As for how to send it, when to send it, we will talk about it later.

    Shu Yu put the burden aside, but when he looked back, he saw Lu Erbai''s lost appearance, and he knew the reason after a little thought.

    She looked at Lu Erbai, "Father, although you are currently recovering from your injury, there is one thing that requires you to help."

    Lu Erbai was really shocked, "You said, Dad is fine."

 Chapter 98ï¼š Ill be called Ayu

    After Chapter 98 called Ayu

    Shu Yu, "I want my father to help me make some models and hangers, but the hanger I want is not the kind of shelf that stands beside the bed, it''s a small shelf that can be hung casually."

    It¡¯s okay to talk about small shelves, but¡­

    "What is a model?" Lu Erbai was puzzled by this new word.

    Shu Yu explained it to him, and Lu Erbai immediately understood, "Okay, Dad can make it for you soon."

    The model is not a big one, you can make one part by one part and then connect it. For the current Lu Erbai, there is still no problem.

    "Don''t worry, what''s important now is your leg. Dad, you can heal the injury as soon as possible before you can help me in the shop."

    Lu Erbai understood, "I will rest properly."

    Things were arranged, Shu Yu remembered the few acres of farmland at home, and said to the old lady, "Daddy, has the farmland been rented out?"

    "I have asked your uncle to pay attention to this matter. I just said this when I went to his house."

    Lu Dasong didn''t understand at first, and was still persuading him, saying that the second brother''s legs would be relieved, and a few acres of farmland would not be a problem.

    That''s when Dahu and the others ran in to say that Shu Yu was back, and interrupted their conversation.

    "Er Ya, you said before that you would add a room to your house. I thought about it, but I''m not in a hurry. Now there are too many things in the shop, and no one can care about it. Your mother can''t be too noisy when making clothes. , so let¡¯s wait for the shop to open before covering it.¡±

    The old lady thought very well. When the shop opens, she will be able to make money, and she will have more money and less pressure.

    Shu Yu has no problem. She thought that the shop would not be found so soon, so she thought about building the house first.

    Today, it is true that there are not many people available.

    "Then the matter is settled, tomorrow I will go to the county seat to find craftsmen. Dad, do you know any craftsmen who think they are good?"

    Lu Erbai was an apprentice carpenter in the county town before he got married, and of course he knew a few reliable craftsmen.

    "Go to No. 57 Dongmen Street tomorrow to find a craftsman surnamed Zheng. He has been my friend for many years. He helped us when our family was in trouble. He has good craftsmanship, works seriously and fast, and the wages are not high. But He injured people in the early years, and for some reason, people outside said he was short-tempered and difficult to get along with, and even threatened and intimidated employers, so there were fewer people looking for him to work."

    Shu Yu still believed in his father, and decided to find this craftsman Zheng tomorrow.

    After everything was discussed, Shu Yu planned to come out.

    As soon as he got up, he saw Lu Erbai said with a serious face, "There is one more thing, I have to talk about it first."

    "What''s the matter?" the old lady asked.

    Lu Erbai, "In the future, don''t call me Erya anymore, just call my name, Shu Yu, or Ayu."

    The old lady frowned, "We are all used to being called Erya."

    Lu Erbai was helpless, "Mother, although Erya is called kindly, she will soon be the shopkeeper of the shop. We are used to calling Erya like this in our village, but calling Erya in front of guests will make people feel dirty and think that Erya is a She can''t get on the stage and look down on her."

    In order to find Erya, he has been to many places and met many people over the years.

    Most people are friendly, but some people sneer when they mention such a nickname, and they feel that the other person is a country girl who has never seen the world and is not worthy of being compared with them.

 Chapter 99ï¼š insidious, disgusting

    Chapter 99 Insidious, disgusting

    Lu Erbai didn''t want Erya to be looked down upon because of her name, which might even lead to the shop''s business being unable to do well.

    The old lady suddenly realized the seriousness, "Well, that''s called Ayu."

    After , she turned to look at Shu Yu, as if seeking her opinion.

    Shu Yu nodded naturally, she did not reject the name Erya, but she was indeed a little troubled. I was not used to it at first. Sometimes when the old lady talked about Erya, she couldn''t react.

    Later, it was because there were too many people called Erya in the neighboring villages. When she heard Erya two days ago, she subconsciously turned her head and almost answered.

    The old lady made her decision, "Okay, that''s all it''s decided. I''ll go talk to the boss and the third later later."

    just finished speaking, and there was the sound of children shouting from outside.

    Dahu''s serious tone is very obvious, "Dabao, don''t cry, mules can''t ride, they will be injured, you have to be obedient."

    Dabao sobbed, "You want to call me brother."

    Big Tiger is very embarrassed. You don''t look like a brother at all, so it''s hard to say it.

    Although Dabao has been good to them in the past two days, he may have bullied them before, but Dahu is very vengeful.

    When Shu Yu went out, all he saw was a tangled and melancholy look on his face.

    Well, big tiger...should be sent to study. He can''t be poor in education. He is just in time to study at this age.

    When Shu Yu decides to go to the county seat tomorrow, he will ask by the way.

    Early the next morning, Shu Yu knocked on Lu Sanzhu''s door and drove the mule cart out.

    Who knew that when she was about to set off, Daniel came over.

    "Second...Ayu, my father told me to go with me. I''m a man after all, and I''m very strong. I can help with the heavy work in the shop, and I''m familiar with the county."

    Daniel was a little embarrassed after he finished speaking, but when he went back yesterday, his father said in front of the family that the second uncle''s house was going to open a shop, and they were really shocked but couldn''t recover.

    Who would have thought that the second uncle, who was so sore in the past that he couldn''t do anything about getting medicine, can now rent a shop in the county seat.

    Anyway, their family discussed this matter for most of the night last night, and they went to bed very late.

    Shu Yu did not reject Daniel''s kindness. She had thought before that if the shop was short of staff, she could ask Daniel to help. As far as getting along these days, Shu Yu is still very sure of Daniel''s character.

    Filial piety to his elders, love to his younger siblings, he is attentive, and has great ideas in his heart.

    Shu Yu greeted him to get on the mule cart and drove to the entrance of the village together.

    Lu Sanzhu stood at the door of his house holding his chest, watching the mule cart leave, and snorted coldly, "Big brother is really insidious. Knowing that the second brother''s family is going to be prosperous, it is disgusting to let the big cow come to court."

    robbed him of all his work. Originally, he planned to go to the county town with Erya to get a car, eat and make friends.

    Now there is no chance at all, it is disgusting.

    Lu Sanzhu angrily turned around and went back to sleep. Anyway, there were plenty of opportunities, but the mule cart was parked at their house.

    Shu Yu and Daniel soon arrived at the county seat, and the two went to Ningshui Street first.

    When Daniel heard about Ningshui Street, he was shocked, turned his head and asked, "Ayu, the shop is rented on Ningshui Street?"

    "yes."

    Daniel couldn''t help his eyelids jumping, the rent in that place is not cheap.

    However, when the mule cart went inside, his whole body stiffened. As far as he knows, the rent of the shops inside is more expensive.

 Chapter 100ï¼š Zheng craftsman

    Chapter 100 Zheng Craftsman

    Waiting until the mule cart stopped, Daniel was a little dazed.

    The second uncle is also very generous. At first, he thought that although he rented a shop in the county town, it could be rented in a relatively remote place, but this is the most prosperous and lively street in the county town.

    "Come down." Shu Yu jumped out of the carriage, Daniel recovered and followed in a hurry.

    "This is the shop I rented, how about it? It''s a little small, but it''s enough."

    Daniel looked up at the shop, his eyes were pleasantly surprised, "It''s not too small."

    It''s a juvenile style, Daniel couldn''t help but walked around the shop twice, and excitedly looked at every corner.

    Shu Yu wiped the handle, came out and said to him, "Brother Daniel, I''m going to find a craftsman on Dongmen Street, you rest here for a while."

    Daniel recovered from his excitement, "I''ll accompany you."

    "No, you help me watch the shop and the mule cart, and I won''t have to lock the door."

    Daniel thought for a while and agreed.

    However, when Shu Yu turned around and left, he immediately looked left and right, found a broom and a rag, and cleaned the shop inside and out.

    Shu Yu found Dongmen Street and quickly knocked on the courtyard door of Zheng Craftsman''s house.

    Craftsman Zheng, who came to open the door, looked a little gloomy, and he was also quite decadent. When I saw Shu Yu, I was stunned, "Girl, who are you looking for?"

    Shu Yu held a bag of jujube cake in his hand, "Is that Uncle Zheng? I''m the second daughter of Erbai on Shangshicun Road. My father asked me to come to you."

    Craftsman Zheng was surprised for a moment, "Er Bai''s daughter? You, come in first."

    Shu Yu entered the door and looked at the Zheng family''s yard. There are a lot of tools and materials piled up here, which is a bit messy.

    Craftsman Zheng called his mother-in-law and invited her into the main room.

    Shu Yu put the jujube cake on the table, and then said straight to the point, "Our family rented a shop on Ningshui Street and planned to make some changes and repairs. My father said that Uncle Zheng''s craftsmanship is good and meticulous. Let me come here and ask if Uncle Zheng has time."

    Craftsman Zheng''s daughter-in-law, who was carrying a bowl of water in, suddenly widened her eyes and walked in front of Shu Yu in three or two steps, "Yes, yes, he just has time."

    Craftsman Zheng was surprised, shop? Lujia opened a shop?

    He went to see Lu Erbai two months ago, and he still looked uncomfortable lying in bed even when he got off the ground. It was raining that day, and the roof was leaking. He helped to mend it.

    But now, you are actually going to open a shop on Ningshui Street?

    He just thought, he was pushed by his daughter-in-law and hurriedly reacted.

    Immediately, Shu Yu talked to him about some requirements and remuneration, and Craftsman Zheng said that there was no problem, "Otherwise, I''ll go to the shop with you now and have a look. If it is possible, work can start tomorrow."

    Shu couldn''t get what he wanted, and immediately took Craftsman Zheng back to Ningshui Street.

    Entered the shop, and saw that the ground that was a little messy before was now cleaned up, and Daniel was wiping the counter there with a rag.

    Shu Yu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "Brother Daniel, don''t be too busy." She introduced him, "This is Uncle Zheng."

    Daniel quickly wiped his hands and walked out from behind the counter, his whole body full of vigor, "Uncle Zheng."

    Craftsman Zheng nodded, and Shu Yu led him inside, talking about his plan as he walked, "I''m a ready-to-wear shop, so it''s better to have a bigger front, so that guests can see the clothes inside. This shop is big. The door is actually quite spacious, but the two door panels on the side are fixed, and I want to make it a door that can be opened."

 Chapter 101ï¼š Meng Yunzheng and Zhang Shu? ?

    Chapter 101 Meng Yunzheng and Zhang Shu? ?

    Craftsman Zheng moved the door panel and said, "This is no problem."

    "There is also the wall on the left. I don''t know if I can make several large windows. I think the light can penetrate a little bit."

    Craftsman Zheng went to look carefully for a moment and gave her a range, "This piece can be knocked out and installed with a window."

    Shu Yu, "Enough."

    She took Craftsman Zheng to look at the door connecting to the backyard, "This one has to be removed and the passage widened to connect to the house in the backyard. I want to use that as a fitting room."

    Then separate this fitting room from a room in the backyard and the kitchen, so that the living and working areas can also be separated.

    In this way, there is only one room for people to live in.

    But there is no way, who made the original shop a little small?

    So she wanted to make a bunk bed in that room, with a wider bottom that could sleep two people, and a narrow top that could sleep one. A room can accommodate three people, which is a bit crowded, but now the conditions are limited.

    When she makes money, she can buy a house in the county town.

    Shu Yu is trying to use resources as much as possible, just like this, she has to separate a utility room, there must be a place to store the goods.

    Anyway, a backyard was fully arranged by her. Craftsman Zheng was a professional and gave a few suggestions to adjust the layout to be more suitable and beautiful.

    Shu Yu really believed his father''s words. This Uncle Zheng was indeed meticulous and capable.

    "That''s the decision." Craftsman Zheng said, "I''ll go to the market in a while, and I still have to pick some things."

    Shu Yu nodded, "I''ll go with you, I''ll settle down when things are good."

    This time, Daniel didn''t say that he would go, so he wouldn''t get involved in the matter of paying the silver.

    Shu Yu followed Craftsman Zheng to the market where the materials were concentrated. Craftsman Zheng had his own way, and the selection was medium. It''s just a rented shop, it''s enough.

    Shu Yu knew a little about these materials, and she could see that Craftsman Zheng didn''t cheat her. It''s okay even if it''s a pit, she doesn''t understand, but his father is a carpenter, and when he looks back, he knows whether it''s good or not. There is no need for Craftsman Zheng to be petty and cheap.

    The two ate a bowl of noodles at a small stall halfway through, and then continued to turn around. After walking around, it was very late.

    Craftsman Zheng had to go home to prepare tools, and he had to call two small workers to help. After all, Shu Yu didn''t have much time, and he also needed help.

    Shu Yu and Zheng Craftsman separated at the intersection of Dongmen Street.

    After finishing one thing, Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief and walked a lot easier.

    However, just when she was about to turn to Ningshui Street, she suddenly saw two familiar figures standing in front of her.

    Shu Yu''s footsteps stopped, his eyes fell on the man who was facing him.

    Zhang Shu...Why are you here?

    And the man standing across from him, isn''t that the young master Meng Yunzheng whom he just met a few days ago?

    How can these two people who can''t fight each other know each other?

    Shu Yu frowned slightly, and the next moment, he saw Zhang Shu smiling at Meng Yunzheng, bypassing him and leaving.

    Meng Yunzheng was still standing in the same place, but his indifferent eyes quickly turned to Shu Yu''s side, and the eyes of the two suddenly faced each other.

    It''s too late for Shu Yu to leave, even though they said last time that they hadn''t seen each other.

    But now Meng Yunzheng never looked away after seeing her. Shu Yu hesitated for a while, but walked forward, stood in front of him, and asked with a smile, "You and Zhang Shu, know each other?"

 Chapter 102ï¼š Meng Yunzheng said asking for directions

    Chapter 102 Meng Yunzheng said asking for directions

    Meng Yunzheng had a puzzled look on his face.

    Shu Yu pointed to the direction Zhang Shu left, "It''s the man just now."

    Meng Yunzheng was stunned, then shook his head with a smile.

    He smiled habitually, but immediately thought of what Shu Yu had said. She said that his laugh... a little fake.

    So Meng Yunzheng immediately suppressed his smile again, opened his mouth, and said two words silently.

    Shu Yu couldn''t hear the sound, but he just said two words, and the shape of his lips was obvious, she could see it all at once, "Ask for directions? You mean, you asked him for directions?"

    Meng Yunzheng shook his head.

    Shu Yu, "He asked you for directions?"

    Meng Yunzheng nodded.

    Shu Yu''s brows furrowed suddenly, "He''s a local, and he knows this county all too well, so why did he ask you instead?"

    She heard the old lady say that in addition to doing good work at home, Zhang Shu would go to the county town to work part-time during the slack farming season. Probably because he works diligently and doesn''t get into trouble, so he can find a job every time, and he can get his wages back when others open the skylight.

    When he married Da Ya to him, this was a big plus.

    Whether it is the old lady or the Lu Erbai Ruan family, they all feel that Zhang Shu is honest and diligent and can make money, and Da Ya is also gentle and virtuous. When the time comes, the husband and wife will work hard together, and they will definitely be able to live a prosperous life.

    Who would have known that Daya''s life in Zhang''s family would become so difficult?

    Such people who go to the county town every year to look for part-time workers, why do they need to ask for directions? Or ask someone who is not a local for directions.

    Shu Yu always thought Zhang Shu was weird.

    She was thinking about it when a hand suddenly stretched out in front of her and waved it in front of her.

    Shu Yu raised his head, met Meng Yunzheng''s strange gaze, and smiled, "Why is Young Master Meng here? Where''s Doctor Zhao?"

    Meng Yunzheng pointed to the place where he lived, Shu Yu knew it, but he didn''t know what to say to him for a while.

    Meng Yunzheng can''t speak or chat now, even if he gestures, Shu Yu can only guess half of what he can guess.

    So in the end she could only say, "Well, I opened a ready-to-wear shop on Ningshui Street. I still said that, if Young Master Meng needs my help, you can find me there."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, then turned and walked away.

    Shu Yu watched his back gradually disappear, and sighed heavily after a long time.

    Look, look, what a handsome son, why can''t he speak? What a pity.

    Shu Yu shook his head and returned to the shop with his hands behind his back.

    Daniel had already tidied up everything, and when he saw her back, he immediately greeted her happily, "Ayu, Uncle Zheng will start work tomorrow, let me help too, finish the work earlier, and the shop will be able to do it earlier. Open up."

    "Okay, then in the next few days, I will trouble Brother Daniel."

    Daniel didn''t find it troublesome at all, he was even excited.

    Although this is not his own shop, it is the second uncle''s shop. He really hopes to personally participate in the repair of the shop and watch the shop get better little by little.

    "I''ll bring my clothes tomorrow and live in the small room at the back, which is also convenient."

    The bedding in the small room has been thrown away by the housekeeper, but the bed is still there. He just went to tidy it up, and he can sleep on a straw mat.

    Shu Yu disagreed, but did not persuade him. Whether Daniel can live in depends on whether Li Shi is happy or not. If she is not happy, Daniel may not be able to come to the county seat.

 Chapter 103ï¼š go find a big girl

    Chapter 103 Going to Da Ya

    It was getting late, and the two packed up and prepared to go back.

    The mule cart is driven by a big ox. He can drive the ox cart, but the mule cart is only tried when it comes in the morning.

    The young man was very motivated about this, and Shu Yu happened to be tired after walking all day, so he simply leaned in the carriage to rest.

    However, as soon as she closed her eyes, she inexplicably thought of the Zhang Shu she met today.

    Shu Yu instantly straightened up again and frowned.

    The bull on the carriage heard the movement and asked her through the curtain, "Ayu, what''s the matter with you? Am I rushing too fast?"

    "No." Shu Yu stuck his head out and said to him, "Let''s go to Dayan Village."

    "Dayan Village?" Daniel was surprised, "Are you going to find Da Ya?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "It just so happens that we have a mule cart, so we''re not afraid to hurry. I have something here and I want to give it to her."

    She kept two boxes of rouge gouache in her car, which happened to be delivered to her too, by the way... Let''s see how she is.

    Daniel happily responded, "Okay, last time Daya came back in a hurry, so she didn''t even bother to say a few words. We just happened to tell her the good news of opening the shop. It''s much better to be a big girl."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows and glanced at him, sure enough, Daniel is actually a very delicate boy.

    He knew that Da Ya had a bad life, partly because she had no children. There is also a large part of the reason, but the Zhang family knows the situation of the Lu family, and feels that even if Da Ya suffers grievances, the Lu family can''t take care of herself and can''t support her.

    This time, let the Zhang family know that the Lu family is living a good life now, and if they dare to bully Daya, the Lu family will definitely not let them go.

    Da Niu quickly pulled the reins and turned to the left.

    The speed of the mule cart was really much faster, and it didn¡¯t take long for the cart to stop at the entrance of Dayan Village.

    It is different from Shangshi Village. There is a bridge at the entrance of Dayan Village. The ox cart can walk in slowly, but Shu Yu''s mule cart is relatively large, so it is inconvenient to cross the bridge.

    So the two parked the mule cart at the entrance of the village and went down to the village.

    Shu Yu didn''t know where Zhang''s house was, so he was led by Daniel after crossing the bridge.

    The two didn''t walk very far when Daniel suddenly pointed to the front and said, "That seems to be Da Ya."

    Shu Yu looked up and saw a big girl who was washing her clothes with her head buried by the stream.

    Daniel hurriedly waved to her, "Da Ya, Da Ya..."

    However, the stream was rushing and the sound of the water was too loud, and there were many people washing clothes and talking by the stream. Not only did Da Ya not hear it, but after washing the last piece of clothes, she turned her head with the basket and left.

    "Hey." Daniel could only put down his hands and said to Shu Yu, "Let''s catch up."

    However, the two were far away, and when they were catching up, Da Ya had already turned into the center of the village, and all of a sudden, no one could be seen.

    The two had to go to Zhang''s house by themselves, but Zhang''s house was a little far from the stream, passing through the center of the village and on the other side of the stream.

    The last time Daniel came was a year ago. At that time, he hurriedly came to tell the news of Erbai''s leg injury on Daya Road. He was not very familiar with Dayan Village, and he went wrong once.

    So even though the two of them were walking fast, when they arrived at Zhang''s house, Daya had already entered.

    Shu Yu took two quick steps and stood at the gate of Zhang''s house. She found that the gate was closed. Just as she was about to knock on the door, she heard voices coming from inside.

    "Sister-in-law, didn''t you leave me any food in the kitchen?"

    This is... Da Ya''s voice, timid and helpless.

 Chapter 104ï¼š The Zhang family is too deceiving

    Chapter 104 The Zhang family is too deceiving

    Shu Yu raised the hand that knocked on the door and paused, frowned, and made a silent motion at the big cow who came forward.

    The next moment, a strange voice of Yin and Yang came from inside, "Third siblings, look at what you said. It''s early for dinner, we were waiting for you and you haven''t come back yet, you thought you had already found something to eat outside by yourself. Now, why don''t you have the food left?"

    Da Ya squeezed the corners of her clothes with both hands and whispered, "But I haven''t eaten all day."

    Another voice followed, "Why didn''t you eat? Didn''t you send a big basket of big peaches to your mother''s family a few days ago? You still have the ability to send such a good piece of cloth to your sister. With such ability, How can you not find something to eat?"

    "That''s right, the third brother and sister don''t hide and ate something good outside, don''t tell us?"

    "Do you still have it on your body, or let us search it."

    Shu Yu looked left and right, and saw that the walls of Zhang''s house were low, she immediately took a few steps, lifted a large stone and stepped on it, showing half of her head from the wall, and she could see the scene inside clearly at a glance.

    At this moment, the two smiling women who were sitting on the stool in the yard stood up and walked towards Da Ya in unison.

    Then he started to up and down against Da Ya, saying it was a search, but took advantage of this opportunity to twist several times, "The third younger brother and sister can no longer help the mother''s family, you are now married to the Zhang family, you are the Zhang family, even you The three nephews have never eaten big peaches, but your hands are very loose."

    "And that piece of cloth, you don''t know how to use it to honor and honor your mother. You are the daughter-in-law of the Zhang family, and you should be making clothes for your mother."

    Daya shrank back in pain, "sister-in-law, second-sister-in-law, I don''t have anything, I don''t have anything on me."

    "That''s not necessarily true. I see you silently on weekdays. Who knows that you are a white-eyed wolf. We were all deceived by you."

    The two women were giggling and playing with her hair.

    Shu Yu''s face turned cold, he broke a clod from the courtyard wall and was about to smash it. I don''t know when the big cow who was lying on the wall with her widened her eyes.

    However, at this moment, another old woman came out of the room and looked at the three daughters-in-law with a sullen face, "No matter what the quarrel is, I''m not afraid of being laughed at."

    Zhou Shi Feng Shi immediately let go of Da Ya and walked to the woman with a smile, "Mother, did you disturb you?"

    "Mother, you can''t blame us, it''s the third sibling. As soon as she came back, she asked us why we didn''t leave her a meal."

    After hearing this, the old woman immediately glared at Da Ya, "How dare you lick your face and ask, what else do you want to eat as a hen that doesn''t lay eggs? If you eat something inside and outside, it will cause us trouble. Still stunned. What are you doing? I went to clean up the tableware and chopsticks. After washing, I went to thresh the corn in the corner. There is no water in the tank. Go? Don''t want to sleep at night without finishing it."

    Da Ya shrank back, buried her head and hurriedly walked to the kitchen.

    The old woman slammed her back with a ''bah'', "I take the fabric back to my mother''s house, but I''m very daring."

    Zhou and Feng covered their mouths and giggled, "Isn''t it? You should teach her a lesson and let her know how much she weighs."

    Shu Yu got down from the wall, and Daniel also hurried down, "Ayu, don''t worry, let''s go and bring out the big girl now, the Zhang family is too deceiving."

 Chapter 105ï¼š feed her first

    Chapter 105 Let her eat first

    After Daniel finished speaking, he kept his face sullen, clenched his fists and walked towards the gate of Zhang''s house.

    Who knew that Shu Yu had a tense face and went in the other direction.

    Da Niu was stunned, looked at Zhang''s family, then looked at Shu Yu''s back, stomped his feet, and followed her.

    "Ayu, should we go back and call someone?" That''s right, the Zhang family has three sons, and that old woman is not a nuisance. They are just two juniors, I am afraid it will not be so easy to take Da Ya away. Don''t hurt Da Ya in the end.

    However, Shu Yu said expressionlessly, "She said she hadn''t eaten for a day."

    Da Niu''s footsteps suddenly stopped, yes, just now, Da Ya said that she hadn''t eaten for a day, these beasts in the Zhang family, did they see that there was no one in their Lu family? No wonder Da Ya is so thin.

    This is only what they have seen and heard, and the bullying they received in the past is still uncertain.

    Da Niu felt that his breathing was a little suffocated, and he quickened his pace - he had to go back and call someone, and call his father, third uncle, and several of his friends. The girls from their Lu family must not be bullied like this.

    He got to the mule wagon one step ahead, got in the carriage and went to pull the reins.

    After Ke Shuyu arrived, he let him down, rummaged in the carriage for a while, and then took out a bag.

    followed her and got out of the mule cart and walked back to Dayan Village.

    Daniel was a little stunned, and stood by the car for a while before speeding up to catch up.

    "Ayu, what are you doing?"

    "It may take some time to take away Da Ya in a while, so I have to make her full before talking about it."

    Daniel, "We two take her away?"

    "Well, just the two of us." Shu Yu''s face became more and more gloomy, and his pace gradually accelerated.

    At this time, the Zhang family did not know that someone was walking towards this angrily.

    After washing the dishes, Mrs. Zhang urged her to take off the rice and corn, "Washing the dishes is so slow, you are deliberately going against me, aren''t you?"

    Da Ya was pushed by her and almost lost her footing.

    She hadn''t eaten for a day. In the morning, she went to work in the fields for half a day. When she came back, the whole family had eaten, and she didn''t even leave her the bottom of the pot.

    She drank two big scoops of water to cushion her stomach. Now her eyes are a little flowery, and she feels that her hands and feet are starting to soften.

    But she still sat silently under the corner, picked up the corn cobs and started threshing.

    Zhou and Feng were both eating melon seeds, laughing and chatting while watching a few children running around in the yard.

    The boy''s skin, the clothes of the whole family that Daya had just washed were still hanging on the bamboo poles in the yard, and several children were digging around there.

    Mrs. Zhou glanced at Da Ya and reprimanded several people in a feigned anger, "Be careful, these clothes were just washed by your third aunt, so don''t get them dirty."

    Mrs. Zhang came out of the room, brushed the corner of her clothes with her left hand, and scolded Mrs. Zhou, "If it''s dirty, let her wash it again. Children are smarter if they are naughty. What do you think they do?"

    Mrs. Zhou was not annoyed, she just smiled, "Isn''t it too hard for me to watch the third siblings?"

    "What is hard work? She is now a sinner of our Zhang family. She can''t live or die. She subsidizes her mother''s family with things from her husband''s family. The more she works, the more she can atone for her sins."

    Feng agrees very much, "Mother is right."

    Immediately looked at Daya again, "Third siblings, did you hear that? If you are like this, other people have already divorced you, that is, mother and third brother Dadu kept you."

 Chapter 106ï¼š Shu Yu kicked the door

    Chapter 106 Shu Yu kicks the door

    Da Ya didn''t speak, Feng Shi was a little unhappy, nibbled on a melon seed, and threw the melon seed shell on her, "I ask you something, are you dumb?"

    Daya lowered her head and worked silently.

    say what? It''s useless to say anything. Even if she spoke back, they would only intensify.

    However, even if she didn''t speak this time, the rest of the Zhang family didn''t plan to stop.

    The children who were running around and making a fuss saw Feng threw melon seed shells and felt amused, so they immediately ran over.

    Immediately stood in a row, while nibbling melon seeds, they threw them on the big girl.

    Da Ya frowned and stretched out her hand to block it, and the children immediately became unhappy, "Third aunt, put your hand down, we can''t even throw it away."

    "Milk, the third aunt doesn''t want to play with us."

    Mrs. Zhang walked over in three or two steps, "Lao Sanjia, you put your hands down, a few children are playing with you, you are still wronged, right?"

    Da Ya said in a low voice, "Mother, I, I have to work and have no time to play."

    "How dare you talk back?" Madam Zhang heard her refusal, and instantly became unhappy, looked left and right, picked up the corn cobs on the ground and hit her.

    Da Ya was hit on the arm immediately, when Madam Zhang wanted to hit her a second time.

    With a "bang", the courtyard door was kicked open.

    Shu Yu raised his head, and at first glance saw the big girl who was sitting in the corner and was beaten by Mrs. Zhang.

    She suddenly tightened the burden hanging on her back, suppressed her anger, and walked towards the yard step by step.

    The Zhang family was stunned for a moment, and looked towards this side in unison.

    Looking at the crumbling courtyard gate, Mrs. Zhang dropped the corn cobs in her hand and walked over suddenly, "Who are you, what are you doing here at my house? Who told you to kick the gate of our house?"

    The big cow at the door was startled by the momentum of Shu Yu''s just kicking the door. At this moment, he heard Madam Zhang''s scolding and came back to his senses. Seeing her entering the door, he hurriedly followed and closed the broken courtyard door casually. .

    Shu Yu glanced around, and none of the men in the Zhang family were there, and he didn''t know whether he went out or was resting in the house.

    Several women looked at her angrily.

    Da Ya also raised her head, saw Shu Yu and Daniel stunned for a moment, and stood up in shock.

    Standing too fast, she felt dizzy and almost fell forward.

    After finally stabilizing her figure, she quickly took a few steps forward, "Er Ya! Daniel! You guys, why did you come here?"

    She got closer, and Shu Yu also saw a lot of melon seed husks thrown from her hair.

    She only felt the buzzing of the seeds in her head, and she only left for such a short time, the Zhang family was already bullying people like this.

    Mrs. Zhang immediately reacted when she heard the name of Da Ya and looked at some familiar big cows.

    "It turned out to be Da Ya''s younger brother and sister, why are you here so late?"

    Shu Yu ignored her at all. She took Da Ya''s hand, took her to the side and sat down, pulling out another stool.

    squatted on the side, untied the bag on his back, opened it and took out a paper bag.

    A paper bag contains buns, a paper bag contains grapes, and a paper bag contains two chicken drumsticks.

    She put the three paper bags in front of Da Ya, and said in a gentle voice, "You eat first, you will have the strength to eat when you are full, and leave it to me and Brother Daniel."

 Chapter 107ï¼š dont let anyone disturb you

    Chapter 107 Don''t let people disturb Da Ya

    Da Ya was a little stunned. She glanced at Shu Yu, then looked at the three paper bags in front of her, and her stomach made a rude sound.

    In fact, she didn''t eat much last night, and after eating, she worked all night''s work, and her stomach cramped when she went to bed at night. If you are not really tired, I am afraid that you will not be able to sleep at all.

    Seeing what was in front of me at this moment was like a hallucination in my eyes.

    Da Ya couldn''t help swallowing her saliva, but she still didn''t move, she looked at Shu Yu again, "Er Ya, why are you here?"

    Shu Yu saw that she didn''t move, and directly held a bun and handed it to her, "Eat it quickly."

    She bought these things in the county seat today. Although she is a little tight now, she can''t save money for food. She also told Nguyen Shi and the others yesterday that they need to take good care of their bodies. The first step is to eat well, rice noodles, vegetables, fruits and meat. Eat as much as you can.

    Health is the most important thing, so she originally planned to bring them home for them to eat.

    In addition, she also has a water bag in her hand, which contains soy milk.

    She originally wanted to find milk, but Sanya always fell while walking. She asked Dr. Xu before that it was the reason for her weak bones. Milk is better for calcium supplementation than soy milk, but she has not seen any milk to buy for the time being, and soy milk is also nutritious, so she bought soy milk first.

    At this moment, these are placed in front of Da Ya.

    Da Ya stared blankly at the meat bun in her hand, hesitantly about to take a bite, when she heard Madam Zhang''s voice.

    "Oh, the second girl came here, why are you so polite and brought so many things?" She turned her head and greeted Mrs. Zhou and Mrs. Feng, "Don''t you bring the things in?"

    The two daughters-in-law at the back reacted, looking at the big meat bun, the big bunch of grapes and the big chicken thigh, thinking about how to divide it for a while.

    Several children were even more excited, grabbed Mrs. Zhang and shouted anxiously, "Milk, I want that chicken drumstick, I like to eat big drumsticks."

    Mrs. Zhang couldn''t promise anything in front of Shu Yu and Daniel, and said with a smile, "What kind of chicken legs? Did you eat less milk on weekdays? It was a gift from your third aunt''s family, and you didn''t thank the second aunt Lu. ."

    She pushed a few children, but those children had good eyesight and quickly thanked Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu still didn''t look at them. Seeing that Daya was worried, she didn''t dare to eat it, so she reached out and handed it to her mouth, "Eat it quickly, or it will be a waste of my heart."

    As soon as she heard that it was Er Ya''s intention, Da Ya no longer hesitated and took a bite.

    The steamed buns are already cold, but the white noodles are soft. It is much stronger to eat in the mouth than to drink water.

    Da Ya almost cried.

    Mrs. Zhang''s eyelids jumped over there, and she felt distressed when she saw Da Ya take the second bite. It really is a prodigal thing, and the gift from her mother''s family is eaten in front of so many people, shameless.

    Mrs. Zhang stretched out her hand to take it, "It''s almost enough for Da Ya to eat one, put the rest away and eat slowly."

    He stretched out his hand halfway, but Shu Yu suddenly stood up and stood in front of her.

    Madam Zhang was stunned, and heard Shu Yu say, "Brother Daniel, you are here, don''t let those who have no face come over to grab food. My eldest sister has been hungry for a day, let her have a good meal, who is it? If you disturb her, no matter whether you are an adult or a child, hit her directly."

 Chapter 108ï¼š Shu Yu hands-on

    Chapter 108 Shu Yu hands-on

    When Mrs. Zhang heard this, her expression changed, and she immediately became dissatisfied, "Who are you calling shameless? Second girl of the Lu family, what you said is really ugly."

    Shu Yu ignored her, looked left and right, picked up a stick in the corner and handed it back.

    Daniel bowed his head and took the stick subconsciously. The next moment, his eyes widened suddenly, "Ayu, you..."

    Shu Yu turned his back to him, stretched his body, and said to Mrs. Zhang, "As the in-laws of our Lu family, I think you should have heard about my crazy grandfather''s house in Ruanjia Village being smashed by me not long ago, right? ?"

    Mrs. Zhang took a step back abruptly, "You, what do you mean?"

    Of course she had heard about Ruanjia Village, and she had also asked Daya about it. But Da Ya will definitely not speak ill of her sister, but only vaguely exaggerate the rumors.

    The Zhang family thinks about it too. The second girl of the Lu family, a girl, can really smash the Ruan family in front of the two big men of the Ruan family? The rumor also said that she split Mrs. Ruan into two pieces. It was ridiculous. If she really killed people, the Lu family would be finished.

    The Zhang family knew that Mrs. Ruan''s temperament, and they must have watched Lu Erya go against them, so they deliberately spread those words to ruin her reputation.

    What''s more, Master Yu from the town went to the Ruan family and demolished more than half of the Ruan family''s house. This incident quickly overshadowed the Lu Erya incident, and such rumors are more credible.

    So the Zhang family didn''t take it seriously.

    But now hearing Shu Yu mention it, Mrs. Zhang and Mrs. Zhou''s Feng couldn''t help shivering, and a bad premonition flashed in their hearts.

    Shu Yu has already started rolling up his sleeves, "What do you mean? I don''t mean anything, I just want you to know that the Lu family is not easy to bully."

    Shu Yu suddenly raised his head and kicked Feng Shi who was standing on his right.

    "Ah..." Feng shi fell out, the whole person with stomach pain curled up into a ball, and cold sweat broke out all at once.

    The people in the yard suddenly stood up, and they all took two steps back.

    Da Ya stood up abruptly and exclaimed, "Er Ya."

    Mrs. Zhang looked terrified, and when she came back to her senses, she screamed on the spot, "Master, master, you come out soon, someone is going to kill."

    Before he could finish speaking, Shu Yu saw three men running out of the main room.

    She swept them all over, but didn''t see Zhang Shu, so she probably stayed in the county town and didn''t come back.

    The eldest of the Zhang family was startled when he saw his daughter-in-law lying on the ground, and ran over to ask, "What happened? Who beat him?"

    Mrs. Zhang immediately pointed at Shu Yu, "It''s her, this little **** is Da Ya''s sister. She is so outrageous that she came to our house to beat people. I would like to ask the Lu family how they taught their daughters, a Become a hen who can''t lay eggs, a rude and savage can''t marry, I..."

    Before he finished speaking, Shu Yu stood in front of her at some point, clasped her wrist, and twisted it back.

    Mrs. Zhang screamed "Ah".

    Shu Yu just kicked her **** directly, Madam Zhang staggered forward two steps, and fell on the old man Zhang with a ''bang'', and fell to the ground together.

    The eldest brother Zhang saw this, and his anger surged immediately. He rolled up his sleeves and rushed over, "Uneducated stinky girl, even my parents dare to beat me and seek death."

 Chapter 109ï¼š not the first time

    Chapter 109 Not the first time

    The two rushed over and waved their fists. Daniel was so shocked that he immediately raised the stick in his hand, "Ayu, I''m here to help you."

    "No, look at my sister."

    Daniel turned his head and saw that Da Ya had rushed over anxiously and wanted to run in front of Shu Yu to block her.

    Daniel quickly grabbed her, "Don''t go."

    "Yes, but..." Those are two big men, Erya is so small, she will be beaten to death.

    However, when she looked up, the fierce big man in her eyes was already kneeling on the ground and the other was lying on the ground.

    Even Zhou Shi, who also rushed up, was pushed to the ground by Shu Yu''s hair.

    Da Ya, "..."

    big cow,"¡­¡­"

    At first, they thought that the Ruanjia Village incident was an exaggeration, but now, they don''t feel it at all.

    The three men of the Zhang family were also stunned. They didn''t expect a little girl in a grade to be so powerful.

    But how could they be reconciled, one by one they got up again and began to find tools to rush up.

    "I''ll kill you, you bastard."

    Even in the face of three people, Shu Yu still managed to do it with ease, he turned sideways to avoid the old man Zhang, and then swept his legs and kicked the old man to the ground, splitting his right hand, and the second old man Zhang screamed in pain.

    The three of them were beaten to the point of being unable to stand up again, and then Shu Yu walked step by step towards the children huddled in the corner.

    Mrs. Zhang supported her waist and raised her eyes, she saw Shu Yu stretched out her claws, and cried out on the spot, "What are you doing? Don''t touch my grandson."

    Shu Yu was too lazy to pay attention to her. She looked down at the three Zhang family grandsons and asked, "Just now, who threw melon seed shells on my eldest sister''s head?"

    The three of them squeezed desperately towards the corner of the wall, and the scene just now made their snot and tears flow out.

    Shu Yu, "Don''t say it?"

    "Yes, it''s her, it''s her." The three of them pointed at Feng shi in unison.

    Feng shi was about to stand up to protect his son and nephew, when the three of them suddenly threw the pot over him with a face full of disbelief.

    Yes, she was indeed the first to throw away the shell of the melon seeds, but she lost one, and the rest were made by three boys.

    Shu Yu glanced at Feng Shi, and said to the three of them, "Very good, so, if you do me a favor, I will not only let you go, but also give you candy, how about it?"

    The eyes of the three of them lit up obviously, "What, what are you busy?"

    "Have you seen the corn cobs over there? Take one for each person and go and beat everyone on the ground. Whoever beats the best will get the most sugar."

    The three of them looked at each other, a little scared and unwilling to move.

    Shu Yu raised his hand, and the eldest Zhang family boy rushed towards the corn cobs stacked together without saying a word, picked it up and hit the nearest Zhou Shi.

    "Ah..." Zhou Shi cried out in pain.

    Another child saw this and ran over angrily, "Who told you to beat my mother, then I will beat your mother too."

    He also took a corn cobs to beat up Feng Shi.

    The remaining child looked around, then glanced at Shu Yu, "Is there really candy?"

    "certainly."

    The last child no longer hesitated and rushed into the yard.

    Feng and Zhou immediately resisted, and Shu Yu used to kick people down.

    Several children beat this and that, Shu Yu watched from the yard, and she kicked anyone who stood up.

    But her eyes were getting colder and colder. These children didn''t hesitate to hit someone, obviously it wasn''t the first time they hit someone.

 Chapter 110ï¼š Let Da Ya pretend to be dizzy

    Chapter 110 Let Da Ya pretend to be dizzy

    The entire Zhang family was treated like this before... Only her sister, Da Ya.

    Seeing that the Zhang family was hiding, Shu Yu sneered, "What are you hiding? The children are playing with you. As the children''s grandparents, parents and uncles, how can you not even meet this small request. Look at you. , how much fun are your three children playing, they used to play like this often?"

    As soon as she said this, she heard one of the children say, "Yes, we often play like this, and the third aunt is with us."

    Shu Yu''s eyes were cold, and Daniel gritted his teeth, tightly holding the stick in his hand.

    If possible, he also wanted to rush up like this and beat the Zhang family to half death.

    Daya stared blankly at the scene in front of her, looking at the big cow and her younger sister who were blocking her, her eyes flashed with confusion.

    She clearly...should stop all of this, but she couldn''t open her mouth, her legs couldn''t move, and she even felt a sense of relief in her heart. The feeling of depression and suffocation that was stuck in her heart and pressed her hard, and she wanted to die several times, gradually seemed to dissipate.

    Tears fell down without knowing when.

    It was too hard, for the past two years, she really felt like she was going to be unable to hold on.

    But now, she doesn''t seem to be facing the Zhang family''s wild beast alone, someone is protecting her and helping her vent her anger.

    Da Ya stretched out her hand and wiped her eyes. When she put it down, there was an extra hand in front of her, holding a candy in her hand and stuffing it into her mouth.

    Shu Yu''s voice came from his ears, "When I went home on the first day, I gave Sanya a few candies, and she and Dahu discussed there, saying that they would save one for the eldest sister, and after eating the candy, the eldest sister would It''s not painful anymore."

    "Wow..." Unable to hold back any longer, Da Ya started crying while hugging Shu Yu.

    The Daniel on the side looked sad, "Da Ya, it''s useless for Daniel, I didn''t come to call the shots for you sooner."

    Da Ya shook her head, but was speechless.

    A few children in the yard stopped, and Shu Yu swept over, "Go ahead."

    The Zhang family hates it so much. In fact, the strength of several children is not great, and the beating is not painful. Instead, the pain was when they struggled to stand up, and when Shu Yu came up to mend his feet again.

    They deeply realized that even if everyone went up together, they would not be able to beat her alone. Boss Zhang wanted to pick up a stone and throw it at her when Shu Yu was not paying attention, but after Shu Yu escaped, he came over and stepped on it. His head, I can''t wait to step on his brains.

    Boss Zhang screamed, probably too loudly. Someone in the village passed by the gate, and now they have started knocking on the door.

    "Aunt Gui, what happened to Aunt Gui? What happened to your family? Did you bully your third daughter-in-law again?"

    That courtyard door is not secure, and it looks like it will be knocked open after a few knocks.

    Mrs. Zhang''s eyes were bright and she hurriedly shouted, "Help, help, someone has killed someone."

    Shu Yu didn''t stop her, she took out a box of rouge, the color was very bright, she dug a finger and wiped it on Da Ya''s forehead.

    Da Ya and Daniel were stunned, "Er Ya, what are you doing?"

    "It''s nothing, Daniel, you will go out with my sister on your back in a while. Sister, just pretend to be dizzy and don''t say anything."

    While speaking, even the corners of Da Ya''s mouth were dyed red, and even her ten fingers were red.

    Her hair was also messy. From the beginning, Shu Yu didn''t plan to take off the melon seed shells on her head.

 Chapter 111ï¼š tears in a second

    Chapter 111 Tears in one second

    Da Niu looked at her skillful movements, and when he saw that it was very close to the rouge box with blood, his eyelids trembled.

    This, shouldn''t Ayu have planned like this from the beginning? The rouge box she planned to give to Daya didn''t seem to have this pattern.

    "Brother Daniel, throw away the stick and put the man on your back."

    "Oh, oh oh." Daniel quickly carried Da Ya on his back.

    Shu Yu, "Sister, close your eyes, don''t make a sound when anything happens, don''t move your head, and hang your hands on Brother Daniel''s shoulders."

    After Da Ya did as she did, Shu Yu adjusted the direction of her face.

    Then, Daniel saw Shu Yu wipe his eyes and perform a stunt of red eyes and tears for a second.

    The next moment, the courtyard door was knocked open.

    Shu Yu, "Go."

    She led the way with the paper bags in front of her, and Da Niu hurriedly walked out the door with Da Ya on his back.

    The villagers at the door just opened their mouths and asked, "Aunt Zhang, what happened?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Mrs. Zhang wanted to complain as excitedly as the rest of her life, and the three of Shu Yu had already walked to the gate of the courtyard.

    The villagers who were about to come in at the door were confronted by the image of the big girl''s blood at first sight.

    The two of them gasped, "Hey, what''s wrong?"

    Shu Yu blocked Daya behind him, and said coldly, "What''s wrong? The Zhang family are all beasts, and they don''t behave like humans at all. If you are a cow and a horse, it¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t eat a single bite of food all day, and when you come back, you have to be beaten and scolded by them, and you vomit blood and threw them directly into the woodshed. This is planning to murder.¡±

    Her speech was crackling, loud and crisp, causing the villagers who came running to be stunned.

    Shu Yu sneered, "If I didn''t happen to be here to give my eldest sister a gift today, I wouldn''t even know the life she lived in the Zhang family." She turned her head and said to the Zhang family, "I tell you, I''ll beat you up. It¡¯s not a big deal. If my sister hadn¡¯t been in a hurry to see the doctor, I would have demolished your house just like Ruan¡¯s house. You¡¯d better pray that my sister is okay. If she has troubles, I want you to be buried with you.¡±

    The villagers followed Shu Yu''s line of sight, and they really saw that the Zhang family was lying on the ground and couldn''t stand up.

    Zhang''s family was even more bewildered by Shu Yu''s scolding.

    Shu Yuqiang held back tears and said to the villagers standing at the door, "Let me go, I''m going to take my sister to see the doctor."

    Then he pushed aside the crowd and let Da Niu walk away with Da Ya on his back.

    The villagers came to their senses and followed them one after another. A few aunts also asked with concern, "Da Ya vomited blood? Does it matter?"

    Shu Yu, "It doesn''t matter if you vomited blood? I have pity on my eldest sister, who is such a good person, who has been sparred by the Zhang family like this. I will never just let this matter go."

    Then he helped Da Ya and rushed to the entrance of the village with Da Niu.

    She was tall and stood aside just to cover the wound on the forehead of the big girl. The aunts behind her couldn''t see it clearly, and they could only see the red, swollen and bloodshot appearance of the hanging fingers of the big girl.

    Shu Yu didn''t care how the Zhang family would argue later, she just heard the villagers speak, and she thought that they also saw what happened to Da Ya.

    No matter how good the Zhang family''s superficial skills are, the people in the village are not fools. The way Da Ya looks like is in great trouble.

    Shu Yu can not care about his reputation, but he can''t care about Da Ya.

 Chapter 112ï¼š Discord, bereaved?

    Chapter 112 Discord, bereavement?

    Daya''s tragic situation will make the villagers naturally believe in her side.

    All the way to the entrance of the village, Daniel and Shu Yu helped Da Ya onto the mule cart.

    As soon as the curtain of the carriage fell, the ox with a sullen face drove the mule cart to Shangshi Village.

    The people of the Zhang family were crying and grabbing the ground at this time. They had expected the villagers to come in, but the crowd captured the dead girl for revenge.

    As a result, the villagers stood at the door one by one, watching the three of them go away.

    gone? ?

    The Zhang family was so angry that they felt even more angina when they reacted to what Shu Yu said.

    They could only try desperately to explain that they were all beaten by Da Ya''s sister. They didn''t beat Da Ya at all, and Da Ya vomited blood and everything was fake.

    But the villagers didn''t believe it. They saw with their own eyes that Da Ya was unconscious and had a blood hole on her forehead.

    As for Zhang''s family being beaten, they believed it, after all, it was said by the girl herself. Even if they saw their girl was beaten to death by her husband''s family, they would not be able to control their actions.

    But not to the point where everyone can''t get up, right? They are three big men and three women, beaten up like this by a girl who is not even close to her hair? This is too fake.

    Soon someone couldn''t bear the screams of Zhang''s family, so they helped to invite the village elder to see a doctor.

    Lang''s traditional Chinese medicine is ordinary, only looking at skin trauma. After two glances, he said nothing happened, the Zhang family were all pretending.

    Now that''s all right, not only did the villagers not help them, but they also reprimanded the Zhang family and dispersed.

    Although what happened after was not in Shu Yu''s expectation, the result was not bad from what she thought.

    She was sitting in the carriage at the moment, wiping off the rouge for Da Ya and making her drink soy milk.

    But she still didn''t throw away the melon seed shells on her hair. When Daya wanted to get it, she even stopped her.

    Da Ya looked at her puzzled, but Shu Yu asked, "Sister, what are your plans next?"

    Da Ya was taken aback, what are you planning? She still feels like everything is in a dream, where did she think about what plan?

    "We made such a scene at the Zhang family today. The Zhang family won''t just let it go. Sister, if you go back, they will bully you even more and will double everything that happened today to you."

    Daya''s body trembled slightly, and Shu Yu hurriedly hugged her.

    "Yes, but, if I don''t go back, where else can I go?" Da Ya''s eyes were all blank.

    Shu Yu took her hand, "Where to go? Of course, go home. Reconcile with Zhang Shu, go home." Unfortunately, Zhang Shu was not at home today, otherwise she could force him to answer with a knife on the spot.

    "Yu..." Before Daya could speak, the big bull who was driving the car outside was so frightened that he immediately pulled the reins.

    He lifted the curtain of the car in disbelief and widened his eyes, "Ayu, what did you say? Heli? How is this possible?"

    "Why is it impossible." Shu Yu raised his head and asked him, "Do you think she will survive when she goes back?"

    Daniel thought of the faces of the Zhang family, pursed his lips, and after a while, he said with difficulty, "But, we haven''t heard of anyone getting away with, and the Zhang family will not agree." Only divorced his wife, "And after He Li, Da Ya will be pointed at by others in the future, and she will not be able to see anyone."

    Shu Yu doesn''t think that as long as the operation is done properly, it is not a big problem even if there are some rumors.

    She began to consider the possibility of losing her husband.

 Chapter 113ï¼š Is Zhang Shu good to you?

    Chapter 113 Is Zhang Shu good to you?

    Daniel suddenly felt a heart-pounding feeling when he saw Shu Yu''s silence.

    "Ayu..."

    Shu Yu regained his senses, took a deep breath, raised his head, and asked, "Then you say, what else can we do if we are not in harmony?"

    Da Niu was silent, glanced at Da Ya, and said hesitantly, "Actually, they can be separated. If you are worried that Da Ya lives in Dayan Village, let the two of them come to Shangshi Village, and we will take care of them, Da Ya. The days will be better. The Zhang family is vicious, but Zhang Shu is still good at talking."

    Good to talk?

    Shu Yu didn''t have any hope for Zhang Shu at all. She didn''t answer Daniel''s suggestion, but instead asked Daya, "Sister, do you like Zhang Shu?"

    like? ? Da Ya was stunned, frowning.

    Shu Yu changed his question, "How is Zhang Shu treating you?"

    Da Ya thought about it, "Actually, it''s okay. When he is at home, he will stop the Zhang family from bullying me." However, he is not at home most of the time.

    Shu Yu sighed secretly, what should she do if her sister is a little stupid?

    "That''s it for you?" Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll his eyes, "Then, did he give you a penny of the money he made outside? Seeing that you are not full and so thin, will you buy food quietly when you come back? For you. Did he buy you a piece of cloth and take you to the county town?"

    Da Ya was stunned. After a while, she slowly shook her head and murmured, "He said, we have not separated, and the money will be handed over to my mother. He said that I can''t have children, and my parents are not happy. , so he took all the wages back, and his parents would treat me better. He said that it was very hard outside, and in order to get more money home, he was reluctant to eat a bowl of plain noodles, and often he would drink water to satisfy his hunger. I was very tired when I came back. He said that after I gave birth, he would buy me cloth to make clothes and take me to the county seat.¡±

    Shu Yu almost spit out a mouthful of blood when he heard it, and even Daniel was stunned.

    "Da Ya, you, Zhang Shu told you this?"

    Da Ya nodded.

    Shu Yu sneered, I really can''t tell, this tree looks simple and honest on the surface, it turns out to be a master of PUA.

    All the responsibilities are put on Da Ya, she can''t go to the county town without new clothes, has no money in her hand, suffers and suffers at home and is bullied, all because she failed to give birth to a son? ?

    Da Niu couldn''t say a word, and his brows were tightly furrowed.

    A man knows a man best, and he knows very well that what Zhang Shu said are all excuses. Occasionally, he himself would do part-time labor, and sometimes the master was good, and depending on his diligence, he would pay him a few more coins in private.

    This kind of thing is unknown to outsiders. He will give most of the wages to his mother, but he will also leave a few copper plates. After saving up, he can buy a hairpin for his fiancee Qiaoqiao and a cake for her.

    What to drink to satisfy hunger? If this is the case, will Zhang Shu grow so strong? Can he be active?

    Daniel turned his head without saying a word, and no longer commented on what Shu Yu said.

    He silently pulled the reins again and drove towards Shangshi Village.

    It''s just that Shu Yu stopped speaking at this moment, and a certain thought in his heart became more and more firm.

    Either Heli, or she tried to kill Zhang Shu, the turtle grandson.

    She had thought about letting Daya stand up by herself and trample the Zhang family under her feet. But now it seems that Daya is not Zhang Shu''s opponent at all. Her character has been fixed and cannot be changed in a short time.

    The mule cart arrived at Shangshi Village under the silence of the three of them.

 Chapter 114ï¼š Lu Laosan: something big happened

    Chapter 114 Lu Laosan: Something Big Has Happened

    Lu Sanzhu, who had been paying attention to the movement outside the door, rushed out immediately when he heard the sound of the wheels rolling.

    "Ayu is back? Come, come, give me this mule cart, and I''ll help you feed the mules."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Daniel opened the curtain of the car, revealing the two sisters in the car.

    Lu Sanzhu''s smiling face froze instantly when he saw Da Ya''s unkempt, red and swollen eyes, "Da Ya, what''s wrong with you?"

    Shu Yu got off the mule cart, turned around and helped Da Ya to get off.

    She and Daniel had a gloomy face, which made Lu Sanzhu feel that something was wrong.

    He instantly shouted towards the inside, "Mother, second brother, something happened, something happened to Da Ya."

    Shu Yu''s ear was stabbed, glanced at him, and led Da Ya into the courtyard gate.

    As soon as I went in, the old ladies who heard the movement and ran in a hurry have already greeted them.

    "Da, Da Ya, why are you back at this time, you, you..." The old lady was startled by her embarrassment, and quickly grabbed her and asked, "What happened, ah?"

    "Milk, go into the house and talk about it." Daniel then entered the door and supported the old lady, so that she would not be too impatient and unsteady to walk.

    Lu Sanzhu, who was outside the door, was very curious, and quickly brought the mule cart into the gate of his own courtyard and fastened it, and said to his son who was playing there, "Da Bao, go to your uncle''s house, and say that Da Ya is back, something has happened. , let your uncle come over."

    After Dabao ran out, he dragged Mrs Liang who was holding Baoya and ran to Lu Erbai''s house, "Let''s go, let''s go and see, I feel like something big is going to happen in our house."

    Others don''t know, but he knows no more than Shu Yu''s method.

    The last time she knew that Mrs. Ruan was going to sell Sanya and Dahu, it was the same expression she wanted to kill.

    When the two ran into Lu Erbai''s house, Shu Yu happened to be talking about what the Zhang family had done. When she saw Lu Sanzhu and the others, she just glanced at them and didn''t stop them from coming in and sitting and listening.

    She continued, "...except Zhang Shu, who was not at home, everyone in the Zhang family watched my elder sister work with their legs crossed. They didn''t treat my elder sister as a person at all, and asked her to squat in the corner like a wooden stake. , let the three children throw melon seed shells on her head, and the competition will be who can throw the most. Whenever my sister blocks it with her hands, the old woman will hit her on the head with a corn cobs. "

    "The two daughters-in-law of the Zhang family knew that my sister brought peaches back last time, and they said they would punish her without leaving one for their son. It''s fine to leave her hungry for a whole day. My sister came back from work and they I also suspected that my sister hid the peaches again, and pinched and pinched her as soon as she entered the yard. Look at her, there is not a lot of flesh on her body, and all the marks on her arms are made by them. "

    Tears fell from the old lady''s eyes. She scolded Zhang Jia and regretted that she didn''t know who she was, so she pushed her granddaughter into the fire pit.

    She grabbed Da Ya''s hand and looked at her blue and purple arms, crying so hard that she fainted.

    The big girl looked at Shu Yu with a choked sob, "Second Ya, don''t say it, don''t say it."

    Shu Yu didn''t want to say it, but she didn''t let her family know about the hardships that Da Ya suffered. They didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter. Sooner or later, Da Ya would have to go back to the place that eats people.

    Nguyen and Sanya also burst into tears, and Lu Erbai was so angry that the veins on his forehead jumped, and the tiger rushed to the door, "I want to avenge the eldest sister."

    It''s just that he was halfway through, and was pulled back by Lu Dasong and Li who had just entered the door.

 Chapter 115ï¼š will implicate them

    Chapter 115 will implicate them

    Da Ya''s incident shocked everyone in the Lu family.

    Actually, when she was very thin before, the old lady naturally asked if she had no food at Zhang''s house.

    But Da Ya reported the good news but not the bad news. She only said that she had never been pregnant, and that she had a heavy burden on her heart.

    The old lady and the others have always thought that Zhang Shu is good, and he often goes out to work part-time, so he must have some money in his hand, so when he comes back occasionally, he will always buy something to eat for Da Ya.

    Even if the in-laws of the Zhang family are dissatisfied with the fact that Da Ya has been married for two years and has not been pregnant, she may not be pleasing to the eye, and she may have no new clothes to wear, but in terms of food, she will not be too harsh.

    Who would have thought that the Zhang family would really do it so that she would be beaten and scolded when she came home from an empty stomach to work hard all day.

    The old lady was heartbroken when she heard these experiences of her.

    She held Da Ya''s hand tightly and said, "If you don''t go back, you won''t be at home in the future. Let Zhang Shu live his own life."

    Shu Yu took the opportunity to say, "Just let them get away."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone present was stunned.

    and away? ?

    Shu Yu looked at their expressions, obviously she didn''t think about it at all, she said, "Do you have the patience for her to continue to experience this kind of thing?"

    Lu Erbai and the others immediately shook their heads, but Mrs. Li and Mrs. Liang looked at each other.

    Lu Dasong lowered his head and was silent for a moment, then asked, "Da Ya, what do you think? You want to reconcile with Zhang Shu?"

    "I, I don''t know." She never thought about reconciliation before, but Erya mentioned it a few times today, and she started to sway.

    Mrs. Liang whispered, "We all know what happened to Da Ya, and it''s really not easy for her. But it doesn''t sound good to talk about Heli, and the Zhang family won''t agree."

    Li also agreed, "That''s right, what will happen to Da Ya after He Li is gone? She is not the same as being talked about at home. Besides, there is a girl from He Li in this family, let''s not talk about Lanhua and Baoya. Speaking of two girls and three girls, they will definitely suffer the most, how will they marry in the future?"

    Daya suddenly raised her head, shook her head at several people in the room and said, "I am not at peace, I am at peace."

    The few younger sisters she can''t harm can''t get married, especially Erya, who has reached the age to say kiss. If it was delayed because of her affairs, then she would really not regret her death.

    Shu Yu wanted to beat the Li family, but she grabbed the big girl, "What is involved? This is not a divorce. We proposed Heli, which means it''s the Zhang family''s fault. If..."

    Da Ya suddenly stood up, "I won''t reconcile, I don''t agree, don''t persuade me."

    After saying that, he stood up, ran into the room, and closed the door.

    Shu Yu turned his head sharply to look at Li Shi, his eyes were cold.

    Li shivered a bit, and quickly hid behind Lu Dasong.

    Lu Dasong sighed, "We''ll talk about this later. In short, let Da Ya stay at home first, and don''t go back to Zhang''s house for the time being. No matter what the relationship is, it''s a fact that Zhang''s family bullies our Lu''s girl. Tomorrow morning , I, the third child, and Daniel, bring a few brothers in the village and go to the Zhang family to settle accounts."

    Lu Sanzhu''s neck shrank, "Am I going too?"

    "You are the third uncle of Da Ya, who will you go if you don''t go?"

    Lu Sanzhu laughed bitterly, then looked at Shu Yu, "Ayu, are you going?" With her here, he felt a little more at ease.

 Chapter 116ï¼š Take the big girl to see the doctor

    Chapter 116 Take Da Ya to see the doctor

    Shu Yu shook his head, "I won''t go. I have an appointment with a craftsman to repair the shop tomorrow. I have to go to the county seat."

    She has already beaten the Zhang family today, so it doesn''t make much sense whether to go or not.

    Unless He Li, this account will go back and forth, and the final result will not change.

    Shu Yu turned to look at the old lady, "Daddy, I''ll take my sister to the county town tomorrow. She''s not in a good mood, so I''ll take her to relax, and take her to see the doctor. Do you have any other injuries? In particular, you often starve, and you can¡¯t say that your spleen and stomach will go wrong.¡±

    The old lady nodded quickly, "Okay, you can call the shots, or go for a walk."

    Lu Erbai hated his injured leg a little. If he didn''t have this injury, he would go to Zhang''s family in person tomorrow.

    The next day, Lu Dasong and the others really went to Zhang''s house.

    Shu Yu took Da Ya to the mule cart early in the morning.

    Waited for the mule cart to enter the county seat, stopped at the end of Ningshui Street, and looked at the shop in front of him. Only then did Da Ya know that she was going to open a shop.

    She was a little stunned, looked at Shu Yu in astonishment, "You..."

    "Sister, you see, we will open a shop in the future, and the days will get better. You don''t have to be afraid of Heli''s future life at all, you just live in this county, and you don''t have to worry about other people gossiping. After the shop''s business is good, we will Just go to Fucheng, go to the capital to open, and let''s leave here, are we afraid of others pointing? If the conditions at home are good, the number of people who come to ask for relatives will only increase, so you don''t have to be afraid of affecting us at all."

    Daya raised her eyes and looked at the shop in front of her and took a turn inside.

    However, what Shu Yu said had the opposite effect in her heart. Daya felt that it was precisely because the shop was opened that she couldn''t be more divorced.

    To open a shop and do business, reputation is more important.

    Especially now that the shop hasn''t opened yet, and she can''t stand any accident. She can''t hold her back at this juncture.

    The two sisters walked around the shop, and Zheng Gong also came over with two small workers.

    After chatting with Shu Yu, Zheng Gong and Shu Yu started to move.

    Shu Yu didn''t care anymore, and handed it over to Zheng Gong and the others. She led Da Ya out the door, "I''ll take you to the medical center."

    Shu Yu and the two went to the best hospital in the county. In addition to letting people see if there were any other injuries on Da Ya, she also wanted the doctor to see if she could have a baby. This was a big deal. Ah, a piece of heart disease, you must first eradicate this heart disease.

    Standing at the entrance of the hospital, Da Ya was a little afraid to go in.

    This hospital charges a lot, and she is reluctant to spend it.

    Shu Yu didn''t care, he pulled people in and found the doctor who was best at gynecology in the medical center.

    means that there are more people looking for him to see a doctor, and he needs to wait more.

    Daya sat in the waiting position of the medical center, looked left and right, and said in a low voice, "Ayu, let''s go to another place to see. Zhang Shu has brought me to see other doctors before, and the medical center is away from here. Not far, the consultation fee is very cheap."

    "Sister, come here, see and leave."

    "But¡­"

    While the two were talking, a drug boy suddenly called them in front of them.

    Shu Yu immediately pulled Da Ya, "It''s our turn, let''s go."

    She led Da Ya into the room in front of Doctor Hu''s consultation, which was not very spacious, but was quite private.

    Doctor Hu raised his eyes and glanced at Da Ya, a little surprised, "You are too thin, come, put your hand on the pulse pillow, the old man will show you."

 Chapter 117ï¼š still a virgin

    Chapter 117 Still a virgin

    The big maid put it up nervously, Doctor Hu took her pulse for a moment, then looked up at her face, frowned and said, "Qi and blood deficiency, spleen and stomach are wet and cold, lack of sleep, your body is very depleted."

    The big girl pursed her lips, and Shu Yu said aside, "Doctor, is my sister a big problem?"

    "I gave her two medicines. She has to take good care of her stomach. Otherwise, the damage to her spleen and stomach will be serious after a while. Also, go to bed early and don''t be too tired. Don''t do heavy work for nearly half a month. I¡¯m tired, and if I don¡¯t take care of my body now, I will suffer in the future.¡±

    Doctor Hu said, while writing a prescription with his head down.

    After writing , he handed it to Shu Yu, "Go get the medicine."

    Shu Yu didn''t leave, she looked at the door and whispered, "Doctor Hu, help me to see, does my sister have any symptoms of cold and infertility?"

    Doctor Hu was startled, "Infertility?"

    He frowned, a trace of confusion crossed his face, and he said to the big girl who could not wait to shrink back, "Please stretch out your hand and let me have a look."

    Da Ya stretched out her wrist. Doctor Hu didn''t take her pulse for so long this time.

    He said, "It is true that my body is a little cold, but as long as I take good care of it, it will be easy to conceive a child after getting married."

    After he finished speaking, he paused and looked at Da Ya''s dress, "Are you already married?"

    "Yes, married."

    Doctor Hu, "How can you show the pulse without personnel?"

    Shu Yu raised his head suddenly, "Doctor Hu, what did you say?" Does that mean that her sister is still a virgin?

    A woman who has been married for two years, or a virgin? ?

    how can that be? ! !

    Shu Yu looked at Da Ya, but the latter looked blank.

    Something flashed through Shu Yu''s mind, the corners of his mouth suddenly pursed, and he said to Doctor Hu, "Doctor, we understand, thank you. This is the consultation fee, and we''ll go to the counter to get the medicine."

    Doctor Hu is knowledgeable and has seen all kinds of patients.

    Judging from the reaction and pulse of the two, I can guess what privacy there may be.

    He is a doctor and won''t ask much. Hearing Shu Yu say this, he nodded, "Well, walk slowly, and remember to take good care of your body."

    "Yes."

    Shu Yu took Da Ya to grab the medicine first, and then took the medicine package out of the hospital.

    Da Ya saw her sullen face, and she didn''t dare to speak. She felt that her sister was angry, and she was very angry.

    The two went back to the shop on Ningshui Street in silence, and Zheng Gong greeted them, "I''m back? How is it? Is Da Ya okay?"

    Shu Yu then realized that there was someone in the shop and it was not suitable for him to speak.

    She nodded to Zheng Gong and replied, "Fortunately, the doctor said that after a half month of conditioning, it will improve."

    "That''s good, eat well, it''s better than anything else."

    Shu Yu said, "Uncle Zheng, you are busy first, we have to go out."

    "go Go."

    Shu Yu took Daya out of the shop again and walked directly to Doctor Xu''s medical clinic.

    In addition to shops, the only place Shu Yu can go in this county is Doctor Xu''s medical clinic. She went over and grabbed Lu Erbai''s medicine by the way.

    The medical hall was as quiet as ever, and Shu Yu and Dr. Xu were more familiar. Seeing her coming, Doctor Xu immediately raised his hand and asked, "How is your father''s leg? And your scar removal cream, how does it work?"

    "The effect is very good. The scar on my third sister''s face has faded a lot."

    Doctor Xu was delighted, "Don''t brag, bring her over to show me another day."

 Chapter 118ï¼š Do you know what a round house is?

    Chapter 118 Do you know what a round house is?

    Shu Yu nodded, "Okay. By the way, Doctor Xu, help my father prepare the medicine this time, and I''ll take it away later. Lend it to me in your backyard."

    Doctor Xu saw that she was carrying a few packs of medicines, and thought she wanted to use his medicines to make scar removal cream and other things like last time.

    One has two, and Doctor Xu doesn''t care, he waved his hand, "Go, go."

    Shu Yu took Da Ya directly into the backyard, found the room where Lu Erbai lived before and went in, then closed the door, pulled Da Ya and sat down.

    Da Ya was very anxious and didn''t understand what Shu Yu was going to do.

    She has always looked so ugly since she came out of the hospital. Could it be that there is something wrong with her illness?

    Shu Yu sat opposite Daya, took a deep breath, and asked in a low voice, "Sister, I ask you a few questions, and you answer me honestly."

    Da Ya nodded hastily, "You ask, you ask, I promise to answer honestly."

    "Don''t be nervous."

    Daya didn''t want to be nervous, but her sister''s expression was too serious.

    Shu Yu opened his mouth, suddenly not knowing where to ask. How can she express this kind of sister-in-law''s boudoir affairs so as not to be too embarrassed?

    "...Sister, you, you and Zhang Shu, don''t have a consummate room?"

    Daya''s eyes widened and her face blushed, "Ayu, how can you ask such a question? You are an unmarried girl, don''t talk about it in the future."

    "Is there anyway?"

    Still asking?

    Da Ya was a little embarrassed, "Your brother-in-law and I have been married for two years. Of course, we''re done."

    Shu Yu scratched his hair and had a headache. I don''t know how to speak at all.

    She was silent for a while, then she gritted her teeth and continued to ask, "Sister, do you know... what is a consummate room?"

    "Of course I know, but it''s you, are you ashamed to say this before you get married?"

    Shu Yu was going crazy, "Sister, you promised me just now, I asked, and you answered. Don''t say anything else, you, just tell me how you got married."

    Da Ya, "..."

    "If you don''t tell me, let''s go home, and I''ll ask my mother and grandma to ask you this question."

    Da Ya, "..." She thought her sister was crazy.

    But she still pursed her lips and said, "It''s okay to tell me these words in private, don''t say it in front of other people, you will be scolded, you know? Forget it, anyway, you are at the age of marriage. Now, I will tell you these things in advance, so you can know it earlier."

    She lowered her head slightly, and said a little embarrassedly, "The consummate room, that is, the wedding night, the husband and wife slept in the same room and the same bed."

    Shu Yu: That''s it?

    "Don''t do anything else?"

    Daya blinked, "Of course I have to do something else. My brother-in-law and I got married that day, that is husband and wife. As a wife, I have to fetch water for him, bathe him, and pack his clothes."

    Shu Yu''s face turned red, "I mean, did you two take off your clothes and roll together?"

    Da Ya was stunned, "Take off your clothes?? It was winter when we got married, and we slept with our clothes off. It was cold, and I didn''t have this habit."

    Shu Yu understood, and sure enough, the two had no relationship.

    Damn, Zhang Shu''s deflated calf can''t do it, right?

    Her elder sister has no idea about men and women, so it''s better that she is unmarried.

    only¡­¡­

    "Sister, didn''t your mother tell you about the bridal chamber the night before you got married?"

 Chapter 119ï¼š Zhang Shu this bitch

    Chapter 119 Zhang Shu, the slut

    Shu Yu remembered that unless there were other special channels for women who had not come out of the cabinet these days, they were taught by their close elders about men and women the night before their wedding.

    Could it be that Nguyen is too shy? Didn''t you say it?

    Daya thought for a while, "One day before the wedding, my mother really said that she wanted to talk to me about herself and teach me some things about being a daughter-in-law. It''s just that my grandmother came over and said that her granddaughter didn''t notify her when she got married, and she came to the door to make trouble. After a while. After the matter was settled and the person was driven away, it was already very late. Mother was afraid that I would not look good the next day, so she didn''t say anything more. She told me to rest early, just say that Zhang Shu understands..."

    Nguyen was shy, she was embarrassed to talk about what happened in the room, but only when she summoned up her courage, she decided to speak. As a result, Mrs. Ruan came, but this was her mother''s family again, and she came to the door and made a lot of people watch it.

    Nguyen lost her head that day and was very embarrassed, so she didn''t have time to say anything. The sentence "Zhang Shu understands" to Da Ya was only mentioned the next day.

    After all, when Mrs Ruan got married, Mrs. Ruan didn''t tell her anything. Lu Erbai taught her everything on the wedding night.

    Later, Daya got married to Dayan Village. As a new daughter-in-law, no one would come to her and talk dirty words.

    Later, because she had too much work to do, she didn''t have time to chat with other women, and she didn''t have time to listen to those gossips. The source of this knowledge was Zhang Shu.

    Shu Yu tightened his fingers slightly, Da Ya didn''t understand, so Zhang Shu didn''t understand either, right?

    She suddenly seemed to think of something, and asked Da Ya again, "Then the second day you got married, your mother-in-law didn''t say anything? For example... Is there any blood on your sheets?"

    Shu Yu knew that the absence of blood for the first time did not mean that he was wrong, but most of the people of this era took this as the standard.

    Mrs. Zhang''s virtue must be very concerned about this.

    Daya thought for a while, and said, "There is blood on the sheets. On the night of the marriage, Zhang Shu was drunk, and when he entered the room, he could not walk steadily, and he didn''t know where his fingers hit, and blood beads came out. When he fell on the bed, the blood stained the sheets. I was in a hurry and said I was going out to find someone, but he stopped me, saying that it was unlucky to be injured on the wedding night, and others might think I was unknown."

    She had just married at the time, and when she heard this, she had nothing to do with what Zhang Shu said.

    She got up early the next day to cook, and her mother-in-law took the opportunity to enter her room. She was scared to death when she saw it. As a result, the mother-in-law didn''t say anything, but smiled at her.

    She asked Zhang Shu about the sheets, and Zhang Shu said that he had made an excuse to fool her and told her not to mention it to others, so as not to be scolded.

    Daya was very grateful to him at the time, and felt that the newlyweds would definitely be very happy in the future by protecting her like this.

    Shu Yu heard this, his eyes were cold, Zhang Shu really understood. Not only does he understand, but he even deliberately portrays himself as a person who thinks about others and makes Da Ya be grateful. He really can.

    Da Ya looked at her expression, and then recalled the words she asked, her heart suddenly became very restless.

    She felt something was wrong.

    "Ayu, isn''t it... What''s wrong with your brother-in-law?"

    "Of course he has a problem, and the problem is very big." Shu Yu said through gritted teeth.

    The Zhang family is hateful, and Zhang Shu is even more hateful.

 Chapter 120ï¼š big ya crash

    Chapter 120 Daya Collapse

    Shu Yu took a deep breath, watching Da Ya sitting there with her fingers twitching very uneasy, thinking of the suffering she has suffered in the past two years. Thinking of her being pointed at her because she was not pregnant, being scolded by Zhang''s family, and having to endure huge psychological pressure.

    Shu Yu felt sorry for her. She put her arms around Da Ya''s shoulders and whispered in her ear, "Sister, it''s not the same thing as a round house. It''s not like two people sleeping on the same bed can have children."

    She talked softly and simply with Da Ya, who had been married for two years and was still completely ignorant.

    By the way, the decision to have a boy or a girl rests with the man.

    The more she listened, the more shocked she became. She didn''t even have time to think about why her younger sister who had not left the cabinet would know so much about this kind of thing.

    After a while, her body began to tremble slightly, and the trembling became more and more severe. At the back, she couldn''t sit still and wanted to slide to the ground.

    "So, so, I, I..."

    Shu Yu firmly held her shoulders, "Sister, you are still innocent. It''s not that you can''t have children, but you have no chance at all. Zhang Shu has harmed you for two years, and he has been lying to you."

    "But, but why? What good does it do for him?" The girl''s lips trembled, and she finally couldn''t restrain herself from crying, "What is he trying to do? He said he likes children. He''s lying to me, and he''s letting his parents, brother and sister-in-law scold me all the time, and let the villagers point at me behind the scenes, and he''s never explained a single word to me."

    Shu Yu sneered, "Either, he can''t, or..."

    Thinking of another possibility, Shu Yu''s face was ugly to death.

    She patted Da Ya''s back, "Sister, don''t be afraid, you still have us, we won''t let them bully you again."

    Da Ya raised her head and looked at her blankly. After a long while, she finally collapsed and hugged her and cried bitterly, "Ayu, these two years have been really hard for me, I can''t hold it anymore. Several times, several times I looked at the water in that stream and thought I would just jump down."

    Shu Yu tightened his hands and exerted a little force, his eyes reddened.

    Zhang Shu really deserves death for his sins.

    "Girl Lu, girl Lu? What happened?" Doctor Xu''s voice suddenly came from outside the door.

    It was probably that Da Ya''s cry suddenly sounded, making him think something was wrong.

    Shu Yu hurriedly replied, "It''s okay." She wiped Da Ya''s face with the handkerchief, and whispered, "You rest here for a while, I''ll go out."

    The big girl choked with a choked "um".

    Shu Yu went out to chat with Dr. Xu, then took the medicine prescribed by Dr. Xu and went in again.

    Da Ya calmed down a little, but she was already extremely powerless, so Shu Yu sat down with support, then got up and said, "Let''s go, go home first."

    "...Okay." Da Ya''s voice was slightly hoarse, she staggered a bit when she stood up, but fortunately Shu Yu supported her.

    Da Ya reluctantly pouted at her, and the two of them went out together.

    Doctor Xu glanced at Da Ya''s red and swollen eyes, and said nothing, just told Shu Yu to bring Sanya over to show him another day.

    The next big girl was very silent, she was in a mess.

    Shu Yu returned to the shop and handed the key to Zheng Gong, and planned to go back to the village first.

    It wasn''t until he got on the mule cart and left the city that Shu Yu asked Daya, "Do you want to divorce now?"

    Thinking about it, thinking about it very much, Da Ya hated Zhang Shu so much in her heart that she didn''t want to continue living with him at all.

 Chapter 121ï¼š Kill the Zhang family

    Chapter 121 Kill the Zhang Family

    but¡­¡­

    Shu Yu knew her concerns, "You don''t have to worry about implicated us, the problem now lies with Zhang Shu. If you wanted to reconcile before, others might point at our family, thinking that our family is too strong, you will suffer at all. I can''t stand it, and I will attack you for not being able to have children. But as long as the real reason is exposed, the rumors will only focus on Zhang Shu and the Zhang family."

    Shu Yu said this, sneered, "You give me a few days, I will find evidence, so that the Zhang family can''t turn over."

    If Zhang tree had just wilted, but he had treated Da Ya well for the past two years, Shu Yu would not have done so much.

    But now, if she does not completely maim the Zhang family, she will not be named Lu.

    Da Ya sat with Shu Yu on the carriage, looked at the scenery along the way, and breathed in the air that no longer felt suffocating and oppressive.

    finally nodded slowly, "Okay, me and Li."

    Shu Yu turned his head and glanced at her, and finally saw the light in Da Ya''s eyes.

    She smiled slightly, shook the reins, "Drive..."

    The two sisters came home, and Lu Dasong and the others also came back.

    He and Lu Sanzhu were both at Lu''s house, and while helping Lu Erbai chop wood to prepare to be a model, he talked about going to Zhang''s house with righteous indignation.

    Seeing Shu Yu, Lu Sanzhu put down the wood in his hand without saying a word, rushed over and complained, "Ayu, you guys are back. Let me tell you, the Zhang family is really shameless. We ran there early in the morning. Dayan Village asked them to settle accounts, but all the men in the Zhang family hid, so Mrs. Zhang and her two daughters-in-law came forward to quarrel with us.¡±

    Luckily, all the people who went to Lu Dasong were big men. In the face of the woman''s scolding and scolding, except for Lu Sanzhu who scolded them back, everyone else was a little helpless.

    But no matter how rascal Lu Sanzhu is, he is only one person. Mrs. Zhang has already lost face yesterday, so she doesn''t care about her face. go down.

    The Feng family and the Zhou family even came to pull them. Lu Dasong had no choice. If it went on like this, they would have to be unable to explain themselves, so they had to leave Dayan Village quickly.

    Lu Sanzhu was furious, "If Big Brother hadn''t stopped me, I would have almost done it. If I had known, I would have brought my mother-in-law and sister-in-law over to see who scolded who."

    Lu Dasong sighed aside, "Hey, I originally thought that a few men from the Zhang family would come out to deal with us. Who knows..." The other party didn''t even talk about martial arts, and asked a few women to come forward. .

    Lu Dasong is ashamed, there are so many of them, they are not as useful as yesterday''s Shu Yu and Daniel.

    Shu Yu thoughtfully, "Is Zhang Shu not at home?"

    "Not here." Lu Sanzhu snorted coldly, "I went to the county town to take a part-time job, and I guess I haven''t heard the news yet. I heard that Mrs. Zhang''s meaning, so I didn''t plan to tell Zhang Shu at all. She also said that when the big girl is gone, I don''t want to. When she goes back, she doesn''t have a relative like us, she is going to break up with her, and she won''t let Zhang Shu take her back, she..."

    "The third child." Lu Dasong interrupted him in a deep voice and glanced at Da Ya, fearing that she would feel bad.

    Da Ya was very calm. She had slowly accepted what Shu Yu said on the way back.

    Seeing that Uncle Third Uncle didn''t seem to be very good at talking in front of her, he said to several people, "I''ll go in and help my mother make clothes."

    finished and left.

 Chapter 122ï¼š The Lu family knows the truth

    Chapter 122 The Lu family knows the truth

    Lu Erbai looked at her back and felt extremely distressed. He was so angry that he threw the wood out, "The Zhang family is too deceiving."

    "Father, let elder sister reconcile." Shu Yu mentioned the matter again.

    The three present were stunned for a while, but Lu Dasong was still hesitant, "The Zhang family is really not good, but Zhang Shu is actually not bad."

    "Zhang Shu is not a good thing either." Shu Yu sneered.

    But she opened her mouth and didn''t say Zhang Shu''s question in front of several people.

    The uncle is okay, he knows the proportions, but the third uncle... If you know such a big gossip, you can''t help but go back and tell Liang Shi that it will spread all over the city in a day.

    Shu Yu doesn''t care about Zhang Shu''s reputation, but this will make Zhang Shu defensive. It would be difficult for her to find evidence of his inhumanity. Shu Yu preferred to hit him with a single blow, hammering the opponent to death.

    So Shu Yu sat aside, busy while continuing to listen to Lu Sanzhu''s complaints about Zhang''s family. A few people did not mention the matter of reconciliation.

    Until Lu, Dasong, and Sanzhu left, the whole family sat in the main room after dinner and asked about Da Ya''s physical condition. Only then did Shu Yu calmly tell Da Ya''s affairs.

    She didn''t take care of Sanya and Dahu. Although the two children were small, they had to be popularized with this knowledge. So as not to be fooled by scum in the future like Da Ya.

    However, after Shu Yu finished speaking, except for the two children, all the three present were shocked, as if they had heard the Arabian Nights.

    Nguyen even grabbed Daya''s hand and asked, "Really, really? You are still innocent, Zhang Shu didn''t touch you?"

    Da Ya shook her head.

    The old lady stood up tremblingly, and suddenly pulled Da Ya into the house, "Come in with me."

    As soon as the two entered the door, the old lady closed the door.

    Not long after the two went out, the old lady almost fell to the ground. Shu Yu was quick-witted and quickly supported the person, "Milk, don''t get excited."

    "I''m not excited, I''m not excited, how can I not be excited?" The old lady burst into tears, "I am such a good girl, but they are so badly abused by them. How dare they treat us as fools, Beast, beast. How much infamy, how many crimes has that beast made my big girl suffer?"

    Lu Erbai directly picked up a wooden stick beside him, and even went down to the ground regardless of the injured leg he had managed to raise.

    Shu Yu''s pupils shuddered, and he quickly grabbed the person, "Father, calm down."

    Lu Erbai couldn''t calm down, because he was useless, the eldest daughter suffered, the second daughter was sold, the eldest son and the third daughter could not eat enough to eat and don''t get warm, it was all useless for him.

    He wanted to kill Zhang Shu and seek justice for his daughter.

    Shu Yu hurriedly said, "Father, in fact, this is not necessarily a bad thing for eldest sister."

    Lu Erbai was taken aback for a moment, then turned his head, the old lady with red eyes and Ruan Shi also looked at her.

    Shu Yu said, "There is obviously a problem with that Zhang Shu. In this case, the eldest sister has to divorce if she doesn''t get along, right? But now the Zhang family is at fault. We expose them, and everyone will only sympathize with the eldest sister. The eldest sister will marry again in the future. , it''s easier, isn''t it?"

    In this way, the effect is much better than when Lu Erbai rushed over and beat Zhang Shu.

    The family was persuaded by Shu Yu, and now she seems to have become the backbone of the Lu family.

    The next thing Shu Yulai came, the most important thing now is that they don''t know what to do. Continue to make clothes and models, just leave Da Ya at home, and if someone from Zhang family or Zhang Shu comes back, just drive them out.

 Chapter 123ï¼š The role of Lu Sanzhu

    Chapter 123 The role of Lu Sanzhu

    After this encounter, the Lu family all stood on the same front, determined to let Da Ya reconcile.

    Shu Yu immediately went to the opposite side to find Lu Sanzhu, who was puzzled, "What''s wrong? Look at your mule? Don''t worry, you have enough to eat and drink, and you are in good spirits."

    "...Look at you." Are you a mule?

    Shu Yu was speechless. He glanced at Mrs. Liang in the kitchen, who was poking his head while he finished washing. Then he took Lu Sanzhu to the yard, stood beside the mule cart, and asked him, "Do you know who Zhang Shu is in the county seat? Short-term labor?"

    Lu Sanzhu shook his head, "How do I know this?"

    Shu Yu pursed her lips, Da Ya didn''t know either, it seemed that only the Zhang family knew.

    "In this way, you go to inquire tomorrow to find out where Zhang Shu works. After you find him, stare at him secretly to see what he is doing and who he is dealing with."

    In view of the fact that he inquired about the Ruan family and the Yu family last time, Shu Yu handed over this kind of gossip to him.

    When Lu Sanzhu heard this, his eyes lit up with excitement, and he asked excitedly, "Are you going to attack the Zhang family?"

    But the next moment, he became confused again, "But what are you staring at Zhang Shu for? Zhang Shuren is not bad, you should be staring at the Zhang family."

    "I have my plan, you can just stare at Zhang Shu anyway."

    "Okay." Lu Sanzhu rolled his eyes, "But this tree is in the county seat. I''m leaning on my two legs, running to Dayan Village and then to the county seat. I''m not strong."

    As he spoke, his eyes glanced at the mule cart beside him from time to time.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She left a sentence, "The mule cart is for you tomorrow." It happened that she had already handed over the key to Zheng Gong, so she won''t go to the county town tomorrow, and there are still many things at home.

    Lu Sanzhu jumped up happily, "Don''t worry, I will definitely handle your affairs for you clearly."

    As soon as Shu Yu left, Mrs. Liang couldn''t wait to come out, wiped water on her clothes with both hands, leaned over and asked, "What is Ayu looking for from you?"

    Lu Sanzhu''s face was unpredictable, "What else could it be? Let me tell you, after the Zhang family is over, Ayu will avenge Da Ya."

    Mrs Liang snorted, "What revenge? She couldn''t figure it out at a young age, this girl married the Zhang family, and now she offended the Zhang family to death, and when she went back, she didn''t have to suffer more. Suffering? Your second brother and second sister-in-law don''t even know how to persuade them. I tell you, don''t get involved in it. If you look back if you don''t have a good life, you might have to blame you."

    Lu Sanzhu waved his hand impatiently, "I''m not involved, I''ll just help find out where Zhang Shu works. If something really matters, I''ve been hiding far away, don''t worry."

    Mrs. Liang didn''t ask any more questions. She still felt that Shu Yu was too young and wanted to keep things simple and didn''t understand the world.

    Let her do it, go back and destroy Da Ya''s house and see how she ends up.

    Lu Sanzhu didn''t think about these things. He couldn''t calm down when he thought that the mule cart that he had been eyeing for three days could let him be unrestrained for a whole day tomorrow. Excited, I got up in the middle of the night to feed the mule cart, and the next day I got up early to wipe the carriage.

    After he was ready, he drove out of the village with a pompous appearance of "This mule cart is mine".

    He first went to Dayan Village to inquire, and then went to the county seat.

    However, he came back shortly after noon.

    Compared to the radiant face when he left, when Lu Sanzhu came back, his face was downcast.

    parked the mule cart, and he hurried to find Shu Yu.

 Chapter 124ï¼š Zhang Shu disappeared?

    Chapter 124 Zhang Shu disappeared?

    Shu Yu and Daya were helping Nguyen cut the cloth in the house. Nguyen moved quickly. According to the pictures Shu Yu had drawn, all the templates were typed in less than two days.

    The sample clothes are very nice, so Nguyen decided to start making clothes. The sooner you make them, the sooner you can open the shop.

    It''s just that the pieces of cloth that Shu Yu bought were too expensive, and they were also mixed with silk. Ruan Shi was afraid that she would break the fabric and cause damage, so she washed her hands several times, and even wiped it with the grease that Shu Yu brought.

    The cutting cloth also asked the two sisters to help support it, be careful and be careful.

    At this time, Lu Sanzhu''s loud voice came from outside the door, "Ayu, I''m back, come out quickly, I have something to tell you."

    Nguyen''s hand trembled, and the scissors in her hand almost cut the wrong side.

    Shu Yu was quick-witted and hurriedly steadied her hand, "Mother, it''s alright, take your time."

    Nguyen Shi let out a sigh of relief, wanting to run out of the room and scold Lu Sanzhu.

    In order to give them a quiet working environment, even the old lady took the twins out to pick up firewood and hunt hogweed. As a result, Lu Sanzhu shouted as soon as he entered the door.

    Shu Yu asked Ruan Shi to cut the piece of cloth in his hand first, then he put down his hand and said, "I''ll go out and have a look."

    "Go."

    Shu Yu walked out of the room, and Lu Sanzhu hurriedly greeted him.

    He took the person to a corner of the courtyard wall, and before Shu Yu could speak, he said eagerly, "Ayu, I can''t find Zhang Shu, Zhang Shu is missing."

    "Missing?"

    Lu Sanzhu nodded vigorously, "I went to Dayan Village early in the morning, and I found out from the next door to Zhang''s house that Zhang Shu went to work at Master Pu''s house in the county town. I immediately drove a mule cart to go there. I went to the county town, and found Mr. Pu''s house to inquire. As a result, you know what happened. The servants of Mr. Pu''s family said that five or six people were indeed hired to help transport the goods to Zhuangzi a few days ago, but this work was done a few days ago. When it''s done, the wages have been settled, and everyone can go back."

    Shu Yu frowned.

    Lu Sanzhu swallowed and continued, "By the way, the time when Pu''s family settles wages is the day after you recognize your marriage. It''s been a few days, and he hasn''t returned home. I just thought Now, did Zhang Shu find another job, so I inquired about a few households that recruited temporary workers, but there was no sign of Zhang Shu. Do you think something happened to Zhang Shu?"

    Something happened? What can happen?

    She also met Zhang Shu when she went to the county seat that day.

    Lu Sanzhu frowned and thought, but his brain was not as good as Shu Yu''s, and he couldn''t think of a reason for a long time, so he simply said, "But don''t worry, you leave this matter to me, and I will definitely handle it properly. Tomorrow, you will lend me the mule cart for another day, and I will inquire. My friends in the county town have also caught a lot of them, and there will be news soon. "

    Shu Yu listened to his bragging, nodded and said he knew, "Just right, I will go to the county town tomorrow, let''s go together."

    "OK."

    Didn''t find Zhang Shu, Shu Yu didn''t tell Daya and the rest of the family.

    Early the next morning, she set off again with Lu Sanzhu and headed to the county seat.

    Lu Sanzhu was familiar with the road and drove the carriage to the ready-to-wear shop on Ningshui Street. Shu Yu gave him a sideways glance, "Have you been here?" She rented the shop, but brought Daniu and Daya over there.

    Even the old lady and the others don¡¯t have time to visit the county these days.

    Lu Sanzhu immediately buried his head and looked around a little guilty.

 Chapter 125ï¼š hot eyes

    Chapter 125 Hot eyes

    Lu Sanzhu had already found out the address from Daniel. The first thing he did when he came to the county town yesterday, he went to the shop to have a look. He also explained to Gong Zheng and the others arrogantly, as if he was the owner. similar.

    It was also thanks to Zheng Gong that he knew Lu Erbai and Lu Sanzhu''s temperament, but he just smiled and didn''t say much, and the two chatted for a while.

    Shu Yu got off the mule cart, and Lu Sanzhu immediately said, "Then I''ll go find someone now."

    After he finished speaking, he slipped away with the mule cart without even entering the door of the shop.

    Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll his eyes and entered the store.

    Zheng Gong''s speed is really fast. It''s only the third day, and the fitting room and passage have already been repaired. The rest of the details will be completed after all the repairs. Now we start to renovate the hall.

    Seeing Shu Yu coming over, Zheng Gong wiped his sweat and said, "Look at Lu Dong''s house, can you handle the fitting room? According to what you said, the windows are well ventilated and the light is good."

    Shu Yu went in and took a look, it was exactly as she imagined.

    She nodded with satisfaction, and discussed with Zheng Gong again.

    When I came out again, I saw a small worker suddenly stepped forward and said, "Lu Dong''s house, there is a very noble young man outside, and I don''t know what to do, so I just stood at the door and didn''t come in, and I just smiled when I asked him. Shake your head."

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, and followed the little worker to the door of the shop.

    then looked at the person in front of him in surprise, "Meng Gongzi? Are you looking for me?"

    Meng Yunzheng nodded and looked into the shop.

    Shu Yu said immediately, "Come, come and sit first."

    Meng Yunzheng smiled at Zheng Gong and the others, his attitude was gentle and elegant, which made people unconsciously feel like a spring breeze.

    Seeing Zheng Gong and the others showing kind expressions, Meng Yunzheng understood, it really wasn''t his smile that was the problem, but Shu Yu''s eyes.

    His just-right smile... is clearly impeccable.

    Shu Yu took Meng Yunzheng to the backyard. This area was already isolated. Although it was a bit messy, there was still enough private space.

    "Meng Gongzi sit down, I''ll go get you a glass of water."

    Meng Yunzheng stopped her and made a gesture.

    Shu Yu asked, "Do you want pen and paper?"

    Seeing him nodding, Shu Yu agreed, "Okay, wait a moment."

    Their communication is indeed inseparable from pen and paper.

    Shu Yu quickly brought something back, but Meng Yunzheng''s expression cracked when he saw the rough paper and charcoal.

    Shu Yu waved his hand and said, "You will make a point. I don''t have a pen, ink, paper and inkstone ready for the time being. This is for Zheng Gonghua''s size. This paper is a bit rough and durable."

    Meng Yunzheng, "..." Okay.

    He took the charcoal and his fingers were dyed black in an instant.

    He glanced at it and continued to write.

    Shu Yu doesn''t need to ask, he has already written down the purpose of this.

    However, at first Shu Yu thought he had encountered something and wanted to ask her for help. Who knew that what Meng Yunzheng wrote was about Zhang Shu.

    ¡®Do you know the man who asked me for directions a few days ago? ¡¯

    Shu Yu frowned and nodded, "Yes, you... have you seen him again?"

    Meng Yunzheng felt that Shu Yu was really keen, and he nodded slightly.

    Shu Yu got excited immediately, "Where have you seen him and what was he doing when you saw him?"

    Meng Yunzheng lowered his head and wrote again, ''At the door of my house, when I went out these two days, I saw him squatting at the door and looking at me. eyes...''

    He paused with the tip of his pen, looked at Shu Yu, and continued to write, ''His eyes are hot. ¡¯

 Chapter 126ï¼š Meng Yunzheng: He disgusts me

    Chapter 126 Meng Yunzheng: He disgusts me

    Hot? ?

    Meng Yunzheng actually used the word "hot"?

    If it was before, Shu Yu''s reaction would not have been so fast, but she just learned that Zhang Shu hadn''t touched Da Ya for two years after getting married, and her mind already felt that something was wrong with him.

    So almost as soon as Meng Yunzheng wrote the last two words, she immediately understood.

    Looking at Meng Yunzheng again, she is personable and talented. Even someone like her who has seen a lot of good-looking male stars in the modern entertainment industry has to say that this person is the most handsome man she has ever seen.

    Not to mention a person like Zhang Shu who has lived in the county all his life and never traveled far, if he is really the same, can he still move his legs when he sees Meng Yunzheng?

    No wonder the Pu family''s affairs have been done long ago, and he still stayed in the county seat and did not go back. No wonder people who are no longer familiar with the county town will find someone from outside to ask for directions. I see.

    Shu Yu confirmed Zhang Shu''s problem, but became even more irritated, "This garbage, scum, stubborn, ugly and poisonous dog thing, this kind of mental retardation has such a big life, why hasn''t it been hacked to death by God."

    Meng Yunzheng raised his head and looked at her quietly.

    Shu Yu scolded and stopped, and lowered his head just to meet his gaze. She was not at all embarrassed by being caught and swearing, but instead said, "I''m a little excited, don''t mind."

    Shu Yu does not reject homosexuality at all. It is his freedom to like men or women, and feelings are not something he can control.

    But you can chase whoever you like and find a way to be with each other. Why should you drag an innocent woman into the water? He also asked this woman to help you block all the gossips. She was tortured at home in an impersonal way, and was burdened with huge psychological pressure and grievances. Completely ruined.

    Shu Yu felt that Zhang Shu deserved to be killed, and it would not be an exaggeration to kill him.

    She slowly exhaled and said to Meng Yunzheng, "Thank you Young Master Meng for telling me about this matter, I will handle this matter well, and I won''t let him bother you again in the future."

    Meng Yunzheng glanced at her, then lowered his head to write, ''Who is he from you? ¡¯

    Sooner or later, this matter will be a big one, and Shu Yu doesn''t plan to hide it. Her eyes are cold, "My brother-in-law."

    As soon as the three words were uttered, Meng Yunzheng was stunned. He was silent for a long time, and then wrote, ''What do you want to do? I can help you. ¡¯

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "Huh?"

    Meng Yunzheng wrote, ''His behavior disgusts me. ¡¯

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, um, Zhang Shuguo was really yelling at everyone.

    Meng Yunzheng asked again, ''What are your plans? ¡¯

    "Not yet, but the result I want is that my sister divorced him. His broken sleeve was exposed. Since then, he has been ruined, and everyone is shouting and beating. I don''t know what Master Meng thinks?"

    Meng Yunzheng lowered his eyes and thought for a while, then began to write again. I probably got used to writing slowly with a charcoal pen, but now it is much smoother and faster.

    ¡®Zhang Shu should have a residence in the county seat, so he should find his residence first. ¡¯

    Shu Yu said, "Not only does he have a place to live, but he may even have a relationship. He knew many years ago that he was interested in men. He has spent most of these years working in the county town as part-time jobs, and he has been home only a few times. It is very likely that he is here. There is a home."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded and wrote, ''With his age, it is estimated that he is not too young. ¡¯

    "That is to say, there may be another deceived girl like my sister."

 Chapter 127ï¼š Work with trusted people

    Chapter 127 Cooperation with reliable people

    A look of disgust flashed across Meng Yunzheng''s face, ''I''m going to find out his address and relationship. ¡¯

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng talked one by one and the other wrote, and they had a rare harmony and tacit understanding with each other, and they inferred the following things in three or two times.

    After the two of them finished speaking, Meng Yunzheng wrote the last sentence, ''I''ll give you a message in the evening. '' He burned the paper full of words, and returned the charcoal to Shu Yu.

    Then, he nodded slightly, and planned to leave the shop neatly.

    But when he stood up, Shu Yu suddenly asked, "Meng Gongzi, I want to ask, do you...have any drugs? It doesn''t need much, it''s enough to fascinate a cat. I have a little bit of it. The usefulness, of course, doesn¡¯t matter if it doesn¡¯t.¡±

    She thought, although Doctor Zhao is crazy, he should have left some medicines before.

    Meng Yunzheng lowered his head, took out a medicine bag from his waist, opened it and divided a third of it, and gestured to her.

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up, as expected.

    Meng Yunzheng left when she saw that she had put away the medicine bag.

    Shu Yu escorted him to the door, looked at his retreating back, and suddenly felt that there would be no more problems in this matter.

    It is really important to find a reliable person to work with.

    Lu Sanzhu just came back, and when he saw her standing at the door, he thought she was waiting for him, but he was very guilty.

    "Ayu, I haven''t found anyone yet. Do you think something really happened to this tree?"

    Shu Yu looked at his sweaty face and looked really hard.

    It''s just that Zhang Shu is a shame. If he can hide it for so long, the place where he lives must be very secret. Lu Sanzhu is so lazy, not to mention coming to the county to take a part-time job, and he doesn''t even do much work in the village. It is strange to be familiar with the county and find talents.

    She nodded, "That''s fine, don''t look for it. You''ve worked hard for the past two days. Let''s take a break first and have a drink."

    Lu Sanzhu was stunned, when did Ayu talk so well? Or is she actually sarcasm at herself?

    He couldn''t help laughing dryly, "It''s actually okay, I can keep looking."

    "No, you bring the mule in and let it rest." Shu Yu was expressionless, did she feel bad for him? No, she felt sorry for the mule. She was dragged around by Lu Sanzhu for the past two days, and there was no time to rest.

    Lu Sanzhu let out an "oh" and walked towards the back door with the mule cart.

    Shu Yu went into the room and changed his clothes, smeared his face, took the bag of intoxicated medicine, and walked out of the shop.

    She wandered around the county town, and before she was about to lose her patience, she finally stood in front of a small and dilapidated hospital.

    This is the hospital where Zhang Shu brought Da Ya to see a doctor. It is said that the consultation fee is very cheap.

    Even Daya has a doctor who doesn''t know if he has any experience in personnel, either a quack doctor, or he was bribed by Zhang Shu.

    Shu Yu took a look inside the hospital, and there were several patients in it, but all of them looked at people with family difficulties and a difficult life.

    And the doctor Guo, who had seen the doctor, was touching his beard, shaking his head and talking to the patient while feeling the pulse.

    Shu Yu observed outside for a while and found that Doctor Guo was as Da Ya said, there are two principles for seeing a doctor. First, if the condition is serious, he directly said that it could not be cured, and asked someone to find another doctor. Second, for those with milder illnesses, some of whom could even recover on their own, he would prescribe ancestral medicines and buy ancestral ointments for them.

 Chapter 128ï¼š Clean up the quack first

    Chapter 128 Clean up the quack first

    This doctor Guo is very casual in seeing a doctor, but he can''t stand his medical fees and medicines are cheap, so some patients who can''t afford to see a doctor can only come to him.

    Shu Yu saw this and lifted his leg decisively and walked in.

    Doctor Guo raised his head and glanced at her, and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "I haven''t had a good appetite recently, and I often can''t eat anything. My mother said that the weather is too hot and I''m getting angry, so I''ll rest for a few days. I think it''s better to come and see a doctor. I heard that Dr. Guo is very skilled in medicine and has an ancestral heritage. The ointment that cures all diseases, I just want Doctor Guo to show it to me."

    Doctor Guo was delighted by her excellent medical skills, nodded and let her sit down, and then he pretended to start feeling his pulse.

    It didn''t take long before he put down his hands and said, "It''s not a big problem, it''s true that I''m a little angry. But if you want to get better soon, my ointment just has the effect of removing fire, and the price is not expensive. If you want, I can give it to you. You drive. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t, it will be fine in a month or two.¡±

    "It will take another month or two? It''s hard for me to speak now." Shu Yu deliberately stuck his neck, and his words were indeed hoarse, "Then I''ll buy it."

    is also not expensive, fifteen pennies.

    Shu Yu took out the copper plate, and Doctor Guo took out a box of ointment from under the counter and gave it to her.

    Shu Yu thanked him and left happily with the ointment.

    was about to go out when, for some reason, a cat suddenly came in from outside.

    Shu Yu turned his head and asked Doctor Guo, "Doctor, is this cat yours? It''s pretty good looking."

    "No, I don''t have a cat at home, I don''t know who it came from."

    Shu Yu gave an "oh" and continued to walk out, but the cat suddenly meowing at her feet.

    Shu Yu squatted down, reached out and touched her head, "Okay, go home quickly, I have to go back too."

    After he finished speaking, he stood up again. The ointment in his sleeve fell out without warning, and fell to the ground. The lid was opened directly.

    The cat that was at her feet jumped forward very quickly, and started eating the ointment.

    Shu Yu was shocked, "Ah, how can you take my medicine?"

    She stepped forward and wanted to drive the cat away, but she was a little scared, and she was in a hurry. There is a patient next to me who will come to help.

    Who knew that the patient had just pinched the back of the cat''s neck and his hand sank, and the cat lost consciousness and fell to the side, as if it had lost its breath.

    After seeing this scene, everyone present was stunned for a moment. The next moment, Shu Yu''s scream suddenly sounded, "Ah, the cat died, it ate Doctor Guo''s ointment and died."

    He suddenly turned his head and glared at Doctor Guo, "You, your medicine is poisonous, you actually use this medicine to treat people, do you want to kill people?"

    Other patients also reacted and stepped forward to shout.

    Shu Yu rushed up and snatched back the fifteen pennies he had just given to Doctor Guo, and smashed the table, "You quack doctor, you want to make money and kill yourself."

    Others also came to rob him, especially a few patients who had paid and were waiting to get the medicine. They blocked Doctor Guo in the corner and ripped off his clothes.

    Shu Yu took the opportunity to get out of the crowd, picked up the box of ointment on the ground, picked up the unconscious cat, and said to the onlookers standing at the door, "I killed it indirectly, I went to find the cat''s owner, give it to me. He apologized."

    After finished speaking, he ran out of the hospital sobbing without looking back.

 Chapter 129ï¼š Sneak into Zhang Shus residence

    Chapter 129 Sneak into Zhang Shu''s residence

    The cat naturally has no owner. This cat is a wild cat she found on the road. After a little cleaning, she fed it with dried fish and brought it all the way to the vicinity of the medical center.

    She also put some dried fish foam in the box of plaster when no one was paying attention, and also put the drug that Meng Yunzheng gave her.

    It is normal for feral cats to smell familiar smells and to eat plaster.

    Shu Yu took the feral cat to the veterinary clinic. The feral cat was not very small, but its coat was beautiful. After washing it, it was snow-white. It has done such a spiritual achievement just now, and Shu Yu wants to support it.

    But before that, take it to the veterinarian for a look, and take it back if there is no problem.

    Shu Yu left some dried fish foam at the veterinary clinic again, and then got up to go back to the shop.

    She bought a few bowls of wontons on the way to take them home. As soon as she entered the shop, Lu Sanzhu woke up from a sleep on the mule cart.

    He came out by smelling it, and Shu Yu greeted Gong Zheng and the others to come over and have something to fill his stomach.

    Zheng Gong was still a little embarrassed, but Shu Yu put down the food box and went into the house.

    Lu Sanzhu followed her and asked her, "Where have you been? How did you dress up like this? His face was darkened."

    Shu Yu stopped people outside the house, "You go out to eat, I want to change clothes."

    Just as Lu Sanzhu was about to leave, Shu Yu suddenly said, "By the way, go back to the village after you finish eating. Tell my parents and say that I have something to do today, so I''ll stay tonight. Live in the shop, not going back."

    "Huh?" Lu Sanzhu was surprised.

    Shu Yu had already closed the door.

    Although Meng Yunzheng said that he would give her news in the evening, Shu Yu still wanted to leave enough time.

    But Meng Yunzheng was talking, and in the evening, he really came over.

    At this moment, Gong Zheng and the others have all finished work, and Shu Yu is the only one left in the shop.

    Meng Yunzheng probably didn''t want to write a lot of words with charcoal pen, so when he came, he brought pen, ink, paper and inkstone.

    Shu Yu, "..." Ashamed, when she went out in the afternoon, she didn''t have time to buy it.

    The guilt in her heart disappeared in a flash, and there was still no wavering on her face.

    Meng Yunzheng has started to grind ink and write.

    ¡®Zhang Shu lives at No. 14 Lingshui Cave, and he does have a good friend named Zhou Jian. The house belonged to an uncle of Zhou Jian. His uncle passed away a year ago and he had no relatives, so the house was left to him. Zhou Jian is good-looking. Although he is alone, he married a girl with good family conditions a few months ago because of his good personality and good looks. ¡¯

    Shu Yu''s face twisted when he saw this.

    Sure enough, things gather together, people are divided into groups, two sluts.

    Meng Yunzheng raised his eyes and glanced at her, and wrote again, ''When it gets dark, do you want to go take a look? ¡¯

    "Go, of course. However, Zhang Shu should be the only one in that house, right?" Zhou Jian always had to go home.

    This Meng Yunzheng doesn''t know.

    The two discussed and prepared for a while. As soon as it got dark, they went directly to No. 14 of Lingshui Cave.

    At this point in time, except for a few more lively streets that are still popular, other places have been quiet.

    Shu Yu followed Meng Yunzheng to the back door of the yard, and while no one was paying attention, he went directly over the wall.

    Compared to Shu Yu, Meng Yunzheng''s skill was obviously much better, and he didn''t need any external force to climb up the wall and fall to the ground.

    Shu Yu felt sore in his heart, so he could only step on the big stone and stomped on the wall.

    However, when she fell to the ground, she was surprised to find that Zhou Jian did not return to his home, and was talking to Zhang Shu at this time.

 Chapter 130ï¼š too dirty, dont listen

    Chapter 130 Too dirty, don''t listen

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, and they both approached the candlelit room at the same time.

    The voice inside is actually very low, but when you get close, you can still hear it vaguely.

    Shu Yu was familiar with Zhang Shu''s voice and quickly recognized it.

    He and Zhou Jian were sticky and sticky, and it could be seen from the shadows in the window that they were hugging each other and talking.

    Let''s just say it, it''s extraordinarily numb.

    Shu Yu was so disgusted that he almost vomited. He quickly raised his head to look at Meng Yunzheng and washed his eyes by looking at his appearance.

    Meng Yunzheng raised his head suspiciously, looked back, opened his mouth and asked silently, ''What''s wrong? ¡¯

    Shu Yu shook his head, "It''s okay." Then he pointed inside, "They are so disgusting."

    However, the vomit is still to come.

    The sticky voice inside stopped, and Zhou Jian began to ask about other things, "Is that mute really as good-looking as you said?"

    Shu Yu suddenly looked at Meng Yunzheng, was Zhou Jian talking about him?

    "Of course he''s good-looking. I''ve been paying attention to him for several days. From head to toe, even the hair is very exciting." Zhang Shu looked fascinated.

    Shu Yu clearly felt that Meng Yunzheng''s aura suddenly turned cold after hearing this.

    However, the conversation inside continued, Zhou Jian heard Zhang Shu''s words, his tone became sour, "What, listening to you, are you planning to abandon me?"

    "How could that be? I can''t bear our relationship for several years." Zhang Shu raised his chin, "Don''t worry, he''s just dumb and can''t compare to you."

    "Come on, I don''t know you yet? You can''t walk when you see a good-looking man. When you saw me alone and good-looking, you attacked me. That mute came from out of town. , I don''t know anyone here, I can''t speak yet, and there is a lunatic beside me. It''s much easier to attack him than me."

    Zhang Shu frowned, although Zhou Jian was right, the background of the dumb is indeed easy to win.

    Can¡­¡­

    "I always think he''s not easy to provoke."

    Zhou Jian suddenly became interested, "Do you want me to help you?"

    "You help me? Would you be so kind?"

    Zhou Jian smiled, "The two of us can be together..."

    Shu Yu''s eyes widened in shock under the window, damn, can these two be any more disgusting?

    She looked at Meng Yunzheng and really saw a cold light in his eyes.

    Shu Yu quickly stretched out his hand and pressed the back of his hand, and said in a low voice, "Calm down, these two beasts, turn around and think that they were trampled to death by ants."

    Although Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian were both imaginings, Shu Yu felt that even just thinking about it would be insulting Meng Yunzheng.

    Meng Yunzheng had a smile on his face, this time it was a real fake smile.

    He waved his hand, indicating that it was okay.

    Ke Shuyu felt that his expression was very dangerous, it didn''t look like it was okay at all.

    However, the conversation inside became more and more obscene, Shu Yu covered Meng Yunzheng''s ears without saying a word.

    The latter was stunned for a while, then looked at her fixedly.

    Shu Yu, "It''s too dirty, you better not listen."

    Meng Yunzheng, "..." is not covering up?

    This kind of dirty talk, it should be better if you don''t listen to it. You are a young and unmarried girl, how do you seem to know a lot? Is this kind of corner heard too much?

    Meng Yunzheng raised his hand slightly and was going to cover her ears. Shu Yu had already put his hand down and pointed inside.

 Chapter 131ï¼š get ready

    Chapter 131 Getting Ready

    The two in the room finally changed the subject, and Zhang Shu began to complain about Zhou Jian''s wife.

    "It''s been a few months since you got married, and it''s not an option to keep the house unfinished. Your family is different from my stupid mother-in-law, and it''s easy to cause suspicion if you drag it on."

    Zhou Jian snorted coldly, "But when I touch her, I feel sick. Hey, if only she was as easy to deceive as your silly mother-in-law."

    "That''s not easy, Da Ya is the most suitable candidate I''ve been looking for for a long time." Zhang Shu was slightly proud, "No one in the family supports her, my father-in-law was looking for his second daughter, but he broke his leg. My mother-in-law is as timid as a mouse, and has a mother-in-law who is holding her back. My brother-in-law and sister-in-law are all very young, let alone being a backer for the big girl. In addition to those relatives of the Lu family, my father-in-law borrowed them a few years ago. With little money, the relationship is estranged, and it may not be able to help Da Ya. Da Ya has a hard-working temperament, and in this world, there is no other person who is so stupid. "

    This time, Meng Yunzheng subconsciously reached out and covered Shu Yu''s ears, but the latter laughed, "I''m fine."

    doesn''t look like it''s okay.

    Zhang Shu in the room continued, "Unfortunately, the second girl from the Lu family has returned, and she seems to be someone who is not very easy to get along with. Ajian, I have to go back in two days, and I may not be able to come to the county seat in a short time. You Listen to me, let''s talk about your round house first."

    Zhou Jian muttered, not very happy, but in the end he didn''t say anything.

    Not long after, the two became sticky again.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng got up and quietly left the yard.

    The two did not go back to the clothing store, and went closer to the yard where Meng Yunzheng was from.

    Shu Yu followed Meng Yunzheng into the house, didn''t see Doctor Zhao, and asked a question.

    Meng Yunzheng pointed to the room next door, opened his mouth silently, "Sleep."

    Shu Yu nodded and saw that Meng Yunzheng sat down again and started writing.

    ''what do you think? ¡¯

    Shu Yu sat opposite him and took a sip of water, then sneered, "After knowing that the girl Zhou Jian married was not ruined by him, I can rest assured."

    If the girl has lost her innocence, Shu Yu will be somewhat concerned, and she has to think of a detailed way to try not to expose her.

    Meng Yunzheng, ''When will we start? ¡¯

    "Tomorrow." Shu Yu couldn''t wait for a moment, and wished that Zhang Shu and Zhang Shu would be smashed to pieces now.

    Meng Yunzheng understood, he got up and went into the house, and came out again after a while, holding a medicine bottle in his hand and handing it to her.

    Shu Yu looked at the two eye drops strangely, then pulled out the stopper on it, and lowered his head to smell it.

    Who knew that it was halfway down, a hand was placed on the bottle cap, and the tip of Shu Yu''s nose almost touched the back of that hand.

    She straightened up quickly and looked at Meng Yunzheng suspiciously.

    The latter shook his head at her, telling her not to smell it.

    Shu Yu put the stopper back without saying a word, and then asked uncertainly, "What''s in this medicine bottle..."

    Meng Yunzheng looked away, and seemed embarrassed to say it.

    His expression made it easier for Shu Yu to think crookedly, "Isn''t this an aphrodisiac?"

    Meng Yunzheng, "..." So how did she know all these messes as a young girl?

    He sat opposite her and nodded weakly.

    Shu Yu suddenly became excited, "It was on the two of them?"

 Chapter 132ï¼š Too simple, Lu Shuyu

    Chapter 132 Too Simple Lu Shuyu

    Meng Yunzheng still nodded and wrote on the paper, ''The fastest and most effective way to catch a traitor is in bed. ¡¯

    "Then your thoughts coincide with mine, and I also feel that in the public, the two of them have nothing to hide, and they can''t even quibble if they want to."

    It''s just aphrodisiac, she intends to go to the brothel to find it. She was embarrassed to mention it to Meng Yunzheng, and she also felt that a person with a high profile like Dr. Zhao should not have such a thing around.

    Sure enough, she was too simple.

    The simple Shu Yu made Meng Yunzheng unable to write.

    It was very difficult for him to stabilize his mind and continue to write, ''Then do this, and act tomorrow morning. ¡¯

    Shu Yu nodded, "I''ll go get the medicine."

    Meng Yunzheng, "..." Can you calm down a bit?

    He originally wanted to prescribe the medicine himself, but seeing her like this, he still took the second place and wrote, ''I invite people to arrest the adulterer. ¡¯ Mainly because I was afraid that I would see those two **** again, and I couldn¡¯t help but kill people directly.

    The two of them agreed on the plan in three or two sentences, and Shu Yu planned to leave.

    Meng Yunzheng pointed to the room next door, ''It''s very late, you can rest in that room, you won''t be able to sleep for two hours anyway. ¡¯

    He went to Doctor Zhao''s house and squeezed with him.

    Shu Yu stood there in a daze, thinking about whether it would be bad to stay in the big man''s house, and then thinking about the two of them going to listen to that kind of corner in the middle of the night, it seems that it is no big deal to rest here for two hours.

    After ten seconds, Shu Yu decisively went to the next room, plugged in the plug, and lay down to rest.

    It was a special time, and she was really tired. There was still a long way to go from here to the clothing store, and she didn''t have a mule cart.

    Shu Yu fell asleep not long after, but Meng Yunzheng next door, with his hands behind his head, looked at the beam above his head in a trance.

    Dr. Zhao, who was sleeping beside him, turned over and put a hand on his shoulder.

    Meng Yunzheng jumped up suddenly, and pushed him aside like he was swiping away something dirty.

    "Whoops." Doctor Zhao hit the head of the bed, and he woke up.

    opened his eyes and stared at him angrily, "What are you doing?"

    Meng Yunzheng raised his hand and snorted, then rubbed his forehead and looked at him apologetically.

    Can''t blame him, he was disgusted by those two people tonight. Now there is still a sense of anger in my heart, I really want to slaughter those two beasts.

    Just now when he was touched by Doctor Zhao, who was also a man, he thought of Zhang Shu and the others in a conditioned reflex, so... he hit hard.

    Doctor Zhao also knew that someone lived next door, so he snorted twice, didn''t quarrel with him, and fell asleep again.

    Meng Yunzheng was not in bed, but sat directly on the chair, thinking about things with his eyes closed.

    Shu Yu got up when the sky was slightly bright. While there were not many people on the street outside, he said hello to Meng Yunzheng and sneaked out.

    Not long after she left, Zhang Shu came again, just like a few days ago, squatting in the corner waiting to see Meng Yunzheng''s face.

    Unfortunately, this time Meng Yunzheng didn''t go out for a long time.

    Zhang Shu was also afraid of being seen, so he could only leave with regret.

    Shu Yu returned to the shop, washed his face and cleaned up. Just after breakfast, Zheng Gong brought someone over to work.

    and Shu Yu said hello, and they got busy working.

    After a while, Lu Sanzhu arrived with a mule cart, not only him, but also a big ox.

 Chapter 133ï¼š Theres something going on in there

    Chapter 133 something big happened

    Daniel was unable to come back to the county town to help because of what happened to him two days ago and the fact that Mr. Li stopped him.

    If he doesn''t come again today, the shop is about to be repaired.

    As soon as the Daniel came, he rolled up his sleeves and worked.

    Lu Sanzhu didn''t plan to work, so he approached Shu Yu and said with a smile, "I''ll go look for Zhang Shu, there are only a few streets left, I''ll grab him today. Come out. If you can''t find him again, something must have happened to him."

    Yes, something happened, it will happen soon.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Okay, let''s keep looking. But you just arrived, feed the mules first. I have to go out and look for it with you later."

    Lu Sanzhu blinked, why is Ayu so good at talking now? What he said, she should do what she should. Could it be that he finally realized that he was her third uncle and began to respect him?

    He was inexplicably happy, and happily went to feed the mules.

    After taking the medicine, Shu Yu came back half an hour later, and as soon as he came back, he greeted Lu Sanzhu and Daniel to set off.

    Lu Sanzhu is just fine. What he didn''t understand was why he had to bring Daniel, who was obviously here to work.

    Shu Yu said, "Looking for someone, more people are more powerful."

    Lu Sanzhu didn''t dare to refute her, so he could only glance at the bull several times before slowly walking forward with the mule cart.

    went straight to the gate of the city, Shu Yu suddenly stopped, "The mule cart is parked here, the alley inside is relatively narrow, and it is difficult for cars to enter, let''s walk there."

    Lu Sanzhu was stunned, "No, don''t take a mule cart? Just walk?"

    He didn''t want to go.

    But it is Shu Yu who can call the shots here, even Daniel has no objection, and Lu Sanzhu can only get out of the car with a bitter face.

    Originally thought that he was going to spread out to find people, but who knew that Shu Yu had a clear goal.

    Daniel looked carefully, and could see that A Yu was not simply looking for someone, but Lu Sanzhu had already started complaining after walking for a long time.

    It wasn''t until there was a sudden noise in front of him that Lu Sanzhu suddenly regained his energy.

    Shu Yu''s footsteps suddenly slowed down, smiling and looking at the lively yard door ahead.

    looked up at the house number that displayed No. 14, and said to Lu Sanzhu, who was eager to try and watch the gossip, "Go and find out what happened ahead."

    Lu Sanzhu was embarrassed. Hearing this, he rushed forward immediately, squeezed directly into the crowd and asked, "What''s going on? What''s going on here?"

    His words were full of curiosity, and immediately there were people watching to give him popular science, "Brother, you don''t know, something big has happened here."

    "What''s the big deal?"

    "The Wei family in the west of our county is a family full of boys. Do you know the family who finally gave birth to a girl?"

    Lu Sanzhu, a **** who rarely comes to the county seat, of course doesn''t know what Wei family is.

    But it didn''t prevent him from nodding, "I know, what happened to that family?"

    "The girl from the Wei family got married a few months ago. Yesterday, she went to her parents'' house to stay for a night, but when she was about to go home in the morning, a thief entered the house and stole her money bag. No, the Wei family The girl immediately called her elder brother to chase the thief. You also know that there are many boys in the Wei family. The girl in the Wei family has five brothers, three cousins, two cousins, a good guy. I heard that on the way, five people got news. The six brothers have all caught up."

    Lu Sanzhu was excited, "The thief is too miserable. It''s not good to steal from her. Has the thief caught up?"

 Chapter 134ï¼š big living man

    Chapter 134 The Living Big Man

    "Where, I didn''t catch up."

    Lu Sanzhu regretted, "So many people can''t catch up? It''s too useless. Since you didn''t catch up, what are you doing around here?"

    "Hahaha, it''s just a coincidence. The Wei family chased the Lingshui cave and found that the thief hid in this yard. But this yard belongs to the husband of the Wei family girl, and the Wei family girl has the key in her hand. Just bring it with you. With a few brothers secretly opening the door and entering, and then enclosing the yard, even if the thief ran out, it would be difficult to fly. Who knows, the Wei family girl and her two brothers entered the door, only to find that there were two people on the bed. Luan Hefeng''s."

    "Huh." Lu Sanzhu''s eyes lit up, "Who is it? Could it be the husband of the Wei family girl? He took the woman and hid here to steal food while the mother-in-law returned to her parents'' house?"

    "One of them is indeed the husband of a girl from the Wei family. It''s not wrong to steal it, but the person Zhou Jian stole was not a woman, but a man. A real man."

    Lu Sanzhu: ? ? ?

    Road Sanzhu: ! ! !

    What? He felt as if his ears were hallucinating.

    The two people who were caught were actually men? ?

    Hey, it''s disgusting, disgusting to death.

    The crowd of onlookers were also excited when they said this, "You don''t know, the men of the Wei family almost beat them to death with a big stick. You said that this girl from the Wei family has such a bad luck, and the man has The goodness of Longyang."

    Lu Sanzhu trembled, and then echoed, "Isn''t that right, a good big girl was given by a big man and ruined."

    "That''s not completely ruined. I heard what the Wei family said, it seems that the two have been married for a few months and haven''t gotten married yet."

    Lu Sanzhu suddenly realized, "After all, the girl from the Wei family is not a man, and the surnamed Zhou doesn''t feel it..."

    Halfway through his words, out of the corner of his eye, he saw Shu Yu who was following him at some point, so he quickly stopped and laughed.

    Shu Yu glanced at him sideways and asked, "Who is that other man?"

    The onlookers were stunned, "The other man...I don''t know. Everyone''s attention is on Zhou Jian. The other man didn''t have time to see clearly."

    Lu Sanzhu''s eyes lit up, and he said quickly, "I''ll go take a look."

    After he finished speaking, he desperately squeezed into the crowd. Zhou Jian was making too much noise. Lu Sanzhu just stood at the door and didn''t realize it. Now that he squeezed into the yard, he realized that there were too many people watching the fun.

    Abandoned the strength of nine bulls and two tigers, and after knocking several people away with his butt, he finally squeezed to the front, and saw Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian who were kneeling in the main room with their heads bowed, trying to shrink themselves as much as possible.

    Lu Sanzhu''s face that was originally watching the lively, froze when he saw Zhang Shu.

    His face was full of disbelief, he rubbed his eyes hard, and then looked intently. The man with the upper body naked and only the lower body simply wrapped in a pair of trousers, was beaten until the corner of his mouth was bleeding, and there were all kinds of marks on his body, it was indeed Zhang Shu.

    Lu Sanzhu''s mouth was trembling, and he wanted to shout, but his throat seemed to be blocked by someone, so he couldn''t make a sound.

    Zhang, Zhang Shu is actually another man? So he also has the goodness of Longyang? ?

    Then, isn''t that big girl...

    Lu Sanzhu''s mind went blank, and before he could react, he felt a figure beside him rushing in.

    is a big cow! !

 Chapter 135ï¼š family members of victims

    Chapter 135 Victim''s Family

    Daniel came over at some point, his eyes were red, as if he wanted to kill someone.

    Lu Sanzhu opened his mouth, but before he could open his mouth, Da Niu had already rushed inside and slapped Zhang Shu in the face.

    Everyone in the Wei family was talking, and when they saw someone breaking in, they subconsciously ran over to stop them, "Who are you? What are you doing?"

    Lu Sanzhu hurried in and hugged the bull from behind.

    Daniel was red-eyed, pointed at Zhang Shu who was lying on the ground and said, "You beast, beast..."

    He couldn''t say who he belonged to Zhang Shu, and he was afraid that after he said it, Da Ya would follow.

    However, after Zhang Shu saw Daniel and Lu Sanzhu, his pupils couldn''t help but dilate, his face full of astonishment.

    At this moment, Shu Yu walked in. She looked at the Wei family and said, "We, like you, are the unfortunate family of victims. The man on the ground is the third son of the Zhang family in Dayan Village, called Zhang Shu. My eldest sister, married him two years ago."

    Daniel exclaimed, "Ayu..."

    Lu Sanzhu also glared at her, is Ayu crazy? How will Da Ya meet people in the future?

    However, what Shu Yu said next shocked everyone present.

    "My sister has been married to him for two years, and she has never been pregnant, so that she can''t move an inch in the Zhang family, and she is not like a ghost or a ghost because of the Zhang family. Our family is anxious. A few days ago, I took my sister to look for it. The best gynecological doctor in the county saw a doctor, only to know that she was married for two years, and she is still perfect."

    With a sound of ''Wow'', the onlookers, including the Wei family, Lu Sanzhu and Daniel, were all stunned.

    Two years...still perfect?

    Shu Yu looked at Zhang Shu and said, "When we first learned about the result, we were still thinking about whether you have something to hide, or if you have any hidden problems in your body that you can''t talk about. As a result, it seems that you don''t like women at all. , you don''t touch women."

    As Shu Yu said, he stepped forward and slapped him fiercely, "You like men as much as you like, why would you kill an innocent woman? In order to hide your broken sleeves, you use my sister as a shield and use her Simple and kind, let her endure all the gossip and almost killed her. Beast!!"

    Shu Yu kicked over again, she clearly spoke in a calm tone, but everyone felt that she had gone mad.

    She looked at the girl of the Wei family who was crying, walked up to her, and said, "Miss Wei, you are very unfortunate. However, you are also luckier than my sister. For two years, I didn''t know who my sister was in these two years. How did I come here? I went to find her that day, only to find that the Zhang family, from her mother-in-law to her nephews and nieces, could beat her and scold her at will. For food, I can only drink fruit belly. For two years, I can''t go back to my mother''s house at will, and there will always be unfinished work. All this is because she can''t give birth."

    "However, Zhang Shu is the culprit of all this. He even took my sister to see Dr. Guo in the small medical clinic in Yumei Lane, and prescribed a bunch of useless, cheap and bitter medicines, forcing my sister to take every day. Drink and watch her in pain every day."

    Someone in the crowd exclaimed, "Doctor Guo from Fishtail Lane? The ointment prescribed by the quack doctor yesterday directly poisoned a cat."

    "Oh my God, this tree is too vicious. It''s just that he joined forces with Doctor Guo to murder his wife, right?"

 Chapter 136ï¼š take away Zhang Shu

    Chapter 136 Take Zhang Shu away

    There was a lot of discussion in the crowd.

    "This kind of person is too scary, and this girl''s sister is too miserable. What did you do in your last life to meet this kind of man?"

    "Two years, after two years like this, it''s me, I won''t be able to live anymore."

    "Yeah, if this happens to my daughter, I''ll kill him."

    Miss Wei listened and cried more and more fiercely.

    She was just married not long ago, she was not poisoned by life, she was still an innocent girl, and there were so many brothers in the family who grew up lovingly and pampering her.

    When she saw that her husband liked men just now, she felt that the sky was about to fall.

    But now that I heard Shu Yu''s words, I realized that someone was ten times more unfortunate than her.

    Shu Yu handed her a handkerchief and said softly, "Miss Wei, this is my sister''s current situation, I don''t know if you will be forced to be like this in two years, we don''t like this kind of beast at all. I bet he can do anything that doesn''t go offline. But at least, if you find out early, you can stop your losses in time."

    Miss Wei nodded while wiping her tears, yes, luckily she found out early.

    Shu Yu then looked at the elder brother of the Wei family, "We have to bring this person back. I hope a few of you can accommodate."

    Brother Wei frowned, "What are you going to do?"

    "Let my sister get out of the misery and make peace with him. Then... let''s talk about it."

    and away? ?

    Zhang Shu immediately raised his head and shouted loudly, "If you don''t get along, I won''t get along with Da Ya."

    Some people can''t stand it anymore, "It''s all like this, you still want to drag other girls for a lifetime? You can''t touch women, you don''t want to let the girls continue to be bullied by your family at the moment? It''s pretty beautiful. , and don''t look at my virtue. Heli is very good, let the poor girl find another person who knows how to hurt others to marry, so as not to be forced to death by your family. "

    Shu Yu looked at the man, and was surprised to find Meng Yunzheng standing beside him.

    Well, it seems to be a support.

    There is no precedent for Heli in Jiangyuan County, so when Shu Yu first said these two words, the scene was quiet, and the reaction was the same as Lu Dasong and the others.

    But once someone opened his mouth, coupled with what Shu Yu said before, and Zhang Shu''s identity as a homosexual, everyone felt that Heli was the right one.

    Over there, the Wei family immediately joined in, "Yes, Heli, our girl also wants to reconcile with Zhou Jian this beast."

    That''s what Shu Yu wanted. Both of them were victims. They were both forced to leave. On the contrary, there were fewer people gossiping about the woman.

    The eldest brother of the Wei family agreed with Shu Yu to take Zhang Shu back, "Just bring it back, girl. If you need help anywhere, feel free to come to us. Both of us have been deceived, so we should unite."

    Shu Yu thanked him sincerely, "Yes."

    She turned her head to look at Zhang Shu, who was still unconvinced, her eyes were red with anger, and her eyes were cold.

    then said to Lu Sanzhu and the two, "Uncle San, Brother Daniu, find out his clothes and put them on, and tie him with ropes. Let''s go home and let my sister decide."

    "Okay." The two of them rushed into the house without a word, and found a piece of clothing, no matter if it was Zhang Shu or Zhou Jian, and after putting it on him, regardless of his struggle, they tied the person with a rope firmly. , drag and go.

    The crowd made way, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, and then walked away with people without any incident.

 Chapter 137ï¼š Shu Yu Arch Fire

    Chapter 137 Shu Yu Gonghuo

    The mule cart was parked not far from the city gate. Daniel looked at the cart and became more and more sure that A Yu might have known about the lively event today.

    But he didn''t say anything, and got into the mule wagon with a sullen face.

    Lu Sanzhu was about to catch Zhang Shu too, when Shu Yu blocked his hand, "I don''t want to ride this kind of beast in this mule cart, because I''m afraid it will get dirty. Tie him a rope and tie it to the rear of the car, and let him walk and follow."

    Lu Sanzhu''s eyes lit up, "Okay." Then he fiercely tied Zhang Shu.

    The mule cart just carried three people and dragged one person all the way to Shangshi Village.

    Daniel was driving the car, and Lu Sanzhu looked at Zhang Shu, who was following him, and relieved his anger when he saw him staggering.

    "I used to think he was quite honest, but I didn''t expect it to be such a thing. Da Ya was really hurt by him."

    Shu Yu leaned against the carriage with his eyes closed and sneered, "Do you know what he said about our Lu family?"

    "How did you evaluate it?"

    "He said, my sister is stupid and stupid, my father is a lame man, my mother is timid as a mouse and her parents are holding her back, and my younger brothers and sisters are still young. He said that my uncle has no opinion and only listens to the aunt''s words, the three uncles and three aunts are lazy I¡¯m cowardly, other relatives are estranged from our family, and Shangshi Village is not united enough. The village chief is afraid of trouble and doesn¡¯t like to take care of things. So even if my sister is bullied to death, no one will give her a chance. He is a hard worker. It was hard to pick my sister."

    Lu Sanzhu and Daniel trembled, "Who said that? Who said no one will give the eldest girl a head start? Heli, must be reconciled. When our Lu family girl is a big radish? It took a lot of hard work to choose it, I''m going to fucking..."

    Lu Sanzhu said to Daniel, "Hurry up, take your time, are you still afraid that he won''t be able to keep up with us?"

    Daniel really accelerated his speed. Zhang Shu, who was behind him, took a breath, but now he can only keep up with running as hard as he can.

    Not long after, the mule cart entered the entrance of Shangshi Village.

    Many villagers were about to say hello to Daniel when they saw the embarrassed Zhang Shu tied behind the mule cart.

    The villagers were stunned for a moment, and they just watched them go back to Lu''s house.

    Lu Sanzhu got off the mule cart directly, untied the rope behind the mule cart, grabbed Zhang Shu and entered the door.

    Shu Yu said to Daniel, "Brother Daniel, when you go to the uncle, call the village chief by the way."

    Daniel was stunned, "The village chief?"

    "Zhang Shu and the Zhang family may not agree to reconcile easily, but Zhang Shu has made too much trouble. Today is a market again. There must be people in Dayan Village who went to the county town to hear about it. Even if the chief is thinking about the reputation of the whole village, he will come forward to solve this matter."

    Therefore, their village chief had better follow.

    Da Niu understood, nodded and ran to his house.

    Shu Yu just entered the courtyard gate, and as soon as he entered, he saw Lu Erbai violently throwing the wood in his hand at Zhang Shu, Ruan Shi also rushed over to beat him, the old lady hugged Da Ya, That was crying out of breath.

    Shu Yu sighed, Lu Erbai and the others only knew that Da Ya was still innocent, but they always thought that Zhang Shu might be inhumane.

    Who knows why this is so unbearable.

    Shu Yu stepped forward to comfort the excited family.

    Not long after, Daniel brought the Lu Dasong family, the village chief, and a few people in the village who had a good relationship with the Lu family in a mighty and imposing manner.

 Chapter 138ï¼š Go to Dayan Village

    Chapter 138 To Dayan Village

    This time, the big ox has become smarter, not only the male strong laborers, but also many women, just to deal with unreasonable people like Mrs. Zhang.

    As soon as the village chief Fan Zhong entered the gate of Lu''s house, he walked over to Zhang Shu and gave a vicious ''bah'', "I''ll let you see today if Shangshi Village is united enough to decide whether it will be the master of Da Ya. When I go to Shi Village, there is no one there, such a good girl who bullied our village."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows and looked at Daniel.

    It seems that Daniel was on the way and told Village Chief Fan and the others what she said, so at this moment, not only Village Chief Fan was angry, but other people also looked ugly.

    Fan Zhong couldn''t hold back, kicked Zhang Shu, then walked up to Lu Erbai and said, "Da Niu has already told us about this shit. What a wonderful girl, what a good girl, for the past two years. You have suffered. Don''t worry, we will go to Dayan Village to find Zhang''s family, and we must seek justice for Da Ya and let them reconcile."

    Lu Erbai''s eyes were red, "With Uncle Fan''s words, I can finally feel at ease. It''s all my fault that I have troubled my daughter. Today, I will trouble Uncle Fan and the big guys. I, Lu Erbai. , I am very grateful. When my legs are healed, I will come to the door to thank you."

    "Second brother Lu is being polite, Da Ya is the one we all watched and grew up with. We are also uncomfortable when the child suffers. We used to think that she would not be able to give birth, but after being scolded by her in-laws, we have no confidence to give her a head start. Now we know that it is all about this. Beast Zhang Shu''s fault, she will never be wronged again."

    Others also said, this time even Mrs. Li also agreed and said that she wanted to find Mrs. Zhang to settle the account.

    Just now, Daniel said, that Zhang Shu looked down on the second child and the third child. He even said that he had no opinion and did not treat Da Ya as a niece at all. The head of the family''s face was ugly, and he looked at him with blame.

    Fan Zhong waved his hand, "Okay, I won''t say anything extra, it''s not too late, let''s go to Zhang''s house now."

    Lu Erbai also wanted to go, but his legs were not yet healed. If there was a conflict between the two sides, he would not say go up to help, and he would also implicate others.

    Therefore, he can only help watch a few children at home and wait for them to come back.

    He glanced at Shu Yu, who nodded at him. Lu Erbai was relieved. In fact, he didn''t trust Village Chief Fan very much, nor did he rely entirely on his eldest brother and third brother. He really trusted only Shu Yu.

    As long as Ayu is here, this will not be impossible.

    The group, led by the village chief Fan Zhong, quickly walked towards Dayan Village.

    Zhang Shu was still tied and gagged, so he couldn''t say a word, Daniel and Lu Sanzhu escorted him left and right.

    Fan Zhong was asking Shu Yu for the details. What Daniel said just now was a little messy, and the old lady didn''t know what happened today. Only Shu Yu knew everything from start to finish.

    Shu Yu knew that Village Chief Fan had no ability to manage, and even if he went to negotiate now, he couldn''t quite find his own position.

    But in fact, he passed by as the village chief, and the person he has to face should naturally be the village chief.

    So Shu Yu told him, and while he was fighting the fire, he also told him what to do.

    Fan Zhong nodded frequently with a sullen face, and the group walked faster and faster.

    No one noticed, behind them were a few small figures, poking their heads for fear of being discovered.

 Chapter 139ï¼š a few kids behind

    Chapter 139 Followed by a few children

    Walking to the entrance of the village, several small figures stopped.

    Dabao said to Sanya, "Sanya, don''t follow, go home and help your father play with Baoya, and wait for us to come back."

    Sanya was not happy, "Why can''t I go? I also want to vent my anger on the eldest sister."

    In fact, several children have only half-understood this matter, but it does not prevent them from knowing the fact that Daya was bullied by the Zhang family.

    Even the village chief was dispatched, and the matter must be serious.

    As Da Ya''s younger siblings, they can''t pretend that nothing happened.

    But Dabao looked at Sanya''s short legs, his brows were tightly knit, and the little chubby face was almost wrinkled, "But you always fall when you walk, and it''s easy to drag our feet down."

    Er Niu also nodded, he actually felt that Dahu should not go either.

    After all, he is ten years old, Dabao is eight years old, and they are both half-sized children. But Dahu was only five years old, and he was so thin that he looked like he was three or four years old, so he was not suitable for fighting with them.

    That''s right, Erniu and Dabao''s goal is to beat the arrogant children of Zhang''s family. They overheard, and they actually threw melon seed shells on the eldest sister''s head. They were so angry that they had to be beaten.

    The Zhang family''s children are all very strong, big tigers...too thin.

    But who made him the only male in the second room, the younger brother of Sister Da Ya? Can only bring.

    However, Sanya must not go.

    Sanya almost rushed to bite them, she looked down at her short legs, turned her head and ran away in anger.

    cried while running, "I hate you guys, I don''t want brothers anymore."

    Halfway through the run, he fell to the ground.

    Dahu was about to go up to help him in a hurry, but Sanya got up quickly and continued to cry and run home.

    Dabao shook his head and sighed, "Girls love to cry and cry in movies. It''s annoying. We tell the truth she also wants to cry, it''s like we are bullying her."

    "The last time you were at my house, you didn''t cry so hard." Dahu retorted with a small chest, "Just because my second sister didn''t cook for you, you are still eight years old."

    "I, I..." Dabao was speechless, turned his head in anger and left, "It''s been a long time ago, you are still turning over the old accounts, are you a man? Hurry up, my father and the others are gone, let''s If you delay any longer, you won''t be able to catch up."

    Er Niu and Da Hu glanced at each other, and quickly followed with their short legs.

    The three children followed suit, and soon followed the large army to Dayan Village.

    Fan Zhong and the others looked menacing, and as soon as they entered the village, they immediately aroused everyone''s ideas.

    The villagers of Dayan Village hurriedly ran to the village chief, but they didn''t know that their village chief also got the news at this time, and hurriedly walked towards Zhang''s house.

    The village chiefs of the two villages met just one intersection away from Zhang''s house.

    Shu Yu saw the villager standing next to the village chief Yan, who seemed to have met him outside the 14th courtyard of Lingshui Cave. Obviously, Village Chief Yan should know the cause and effect of the incident.

    But seeing the group of them, Village Chief Yan was still stunned, adjusted his expression, stepped forward with a smile and asked, "Why did Brother Fan come here?"

    "Of course it''s to get justice for our village girl." Fan Zhong didn''t look good. With a wave of his hand, Zhang Shu was pushed out by Daniel and Lu Sanzhu.

    Village Chief Yan looked at Zhang Shu and his expression changed slightly.

 Chapter 140ï¼š The two village chiefs meet

    Chapter 140 The two village chiefs meet

    Fan Zhong snorted coldly, "You all know what this **** has done. I won''t say more nonsense. Our big girl has suffered so much grievance. It stands to reason that even killing this beast is right. ."

    "However, we don''t want to kill Da Ya. So this time, we came here to make the two of them reconcile."

    and away?

    Village Chief Yan frowned and didn''t say much for the time being, he just smiled, "I don''t know the details of this matter very well, maybe there is some misunderstanding. Why don''t we go to Zhang''s house first, sit down and make it clear. Well, what do you say?"

    Fan Zhong has no opinion, he is looking for the Zhang family anyway.

    He nodded slightly, and the two gangs who joined together walked towards Zhang''s house in unison.

    The Zhang family didn''t know the disaster was coming, and they were arguing and complaining with each other, "When will this girl come back? Look at the chaos in this house, who can clean it up?"

    "Oh, what are you worried about? Just like Da Ya, can the Lu family support her for the rest of her life? Just wait, at most two days, she will have to beg us to let her in and serve us like a cow and a horse."

    "This time, you can''t easily spare her, at least you have to starve for three days, and then you''ll have to beat her. It''s really outrageous that you dare to get angry with us."

    Village Chief Fan and Village Chief Yan heard this conversation as soon as they walked to the gate of the courtyard.

    An embarrassment flashed across Village Chief Yan''s face, Fan Zhong sneered, and Mrs. Li even said from behind, "Sure enough, what kind of family has raised what kind of scumbag."

    Shu Yu took a step forward and broke the gate of Zhang''s house, which was finally repaired with one kick.

    The sound of ''bang'', the familiar sound of breaking the door, shocked the Zhang family in the yard like a psychological shadow.

    looked up and saw Shu Yu standing outside the door.

    The Zhang family screamed, "What are you doing here?"

    Shu Yu''s eyes were contemptuous, but he stepped aside slightly, allowing the two village chiefs and the people behind to walk in one after another.

    Zhang''s family was stunned and looked at the people in the yard and the villagers watching the fun outside.

    The old man of the Zhang family didn''t hide behind a few women this time. He hurried forward and asked, "Village, village chief, what''s the matter?"

    "What''s the matter, ask your good son." Fan Zhong pushed Zhang Shu to the ground.

    The Zhang family looked at Zhang Shu, who was covered in injuries, in shock, and Mrs. Zhang stepped forward tremblingly, knelt on the ground and cried, "Old third, what''s the matter with you, who the **** beat you up? Is it like this?"

    Saying that, he raised his head angrily, and his eyes finally fell on Shu Yu, "Is it you, is it you? Village chief, you have to decide for our third child. This Lu family is simply lawless. The last time I ran to Our family beat us up, and this time, we''re the third child of our family."

    Shu Yu put her arms around her chest and looked at her coldly, "I''m sorry, I really didn''t beat him this time. You should even thank me, if I hadn''t brought him back, he might have been **** in Shentang. ."

    Zhang''s family was shocked, "What nonsense are you talking about? Not you or who?"

    Shu Yu, "Oh, yes, you probably don''t know yet, so I''ll tell you. This morning, a horrific event happened in the county seat."

    Zhang Shu shook his head fiercely, not wanting him to speak, but his mouth was still blocked. Madam Zhang was just crying, but she didn''t even think to release him.

 Chapter 141ï¼š do business

    Chapter 141 Let''s do business

    Shu Yu smiled wickedly at him, "It is said that the Wei family in the county town was attacked by a thief this morning. When the Wei family ran to catch the thief, they happened to break up an adultery incident. Zhang Shu is one of them."

    "You, what do you mean? You mean our third child has an affair with another woman in the county seat? Don''t slander our third child, it''s impossible."

    "It''s really impossible." Shu Yu nodded, "After all, he didn''t have an affair with another woman. It was a man who was caught in bed for adultery with him."

    "What, what?" This time Zhang''s family hadn''t reacted yet, and the villagers in Dayan Village had all dropped their jaws.

    man? Zhang Shu commits adultery with a man? ? God, what did they hear?

    Shu Yu looked at the shocked expressions of the Zhang family and said with a smile, "I''m not lying, the man happened to be the husband of the Wei family girl who went to catch the thief. You said, the Wei family girl and her brother were not angry when they saw this scene. If it was broken, I took the adulterer and the prostitute and beat them up on the spot."

    The old man of the Zhang family opened his mouth and couldn''t say anything.

    Not to mention the two husbands and wives of Mr. Zhang and Mr. Zhang.

    After a long time, Mrs. Zhang suddenly stood up and screamed, "Impossible, absolutely impossible, you lied."

    "It doesn''t matter if you want to accept it or not. Anyway, so many people saw it when you were caught in bed. Now it should be spread all over the county. Your Zhang family has become a complete joke because Zhang Shu is alone. No, maybe Not only the Zhang family, but also you... Dayan Village."

    Shu Yu said, and glanced at Village Chief Yan who had been silent for a while.

    Sure enough, when the latter heard this, he glared at the old man of the Zhang family and said, "I''ve heard about this too. Tell me honestly, Zhang Shu has a hobby in this area, do you know that?"

    Old man Zhang shook his head blankly, but Mrs. Zhang''s eyes were a little dodgy.

    Shu Yu could see it at a glance, Madam Zhang must know, even if she didn''t know, she should have guessed in her heart.

    Village Chief Yan couldn''t help shaking his head when he saw it, he didn''t want to say anything anymore.

    Fan Zhong took a step forward and said, "Okay, since you guys are clear about the matter, let''s get down to business."

    "Do, what are you doing?"

    Fan Zhong, "What are you pretending to be stupid? Of course, this beast who likes men is separated from the good girl in our village."

    The Zhang family''s eyes widened, and Mrs. Zhang shouted directly, "No, the big girl is a member of our Zhang family, and death is a ghost of our Zhang family. She never wants to leave our Zhang family, I don''t agree."

    "What''s the matter, you still want to drag our eldest girl to bury you?" The old lady couldn''t bear it anymore, so she stepped forward and scolded, "Then you can kill yourself by hitting the wall now, and our eldest girl can still catch up to give you a funeral, for you Burn two pieces of paper. It¡¯s okay to leave again after burning, it¡¯ll be your last ride.¡±

    "You, you..." Madam Zhang was trembling with anger, but this time her two daughters-in-law were too shocked by Zhang Shu''s incident, and they didn''t even bother to scold her together.

    Mrs. Zhang could only shout at the big girl, "What if you get divorced, you are already a broken flower, do you think you can still marry in the future?"

    "Who lost the flowers and the willows? Your son is not good, he didn''t touch the big girl at all." This time, the old lady''s fighting power was outstanding.

    Mrs. Zhang sneered, "Nonsense, on the second day of their wedding, I saw virgin blood on the sheets with my own eyes."

    Da Ya took a deep breath, "That was Zhang Shu who injured his hand and stained it with blood on purpose."

 Chapter 142ï¼š Its contagious

    Chapter 142 This is contagious

    As soon as these words came out, all the villagers present were stunned for a moment.

    Also, can it still be like this?

    Even the village chief Yan looked at Da Ya and Zhang Shu in amazement. Although he had already learned what happened in the county town from the villagers who came back from the market, the villagers hadn''t had time to talk about Da Ya''s innocence.

    Village Chief Yan originally wanted to persuade them not to reconcile, but as soon as the incident came to light, he felt that reconciliation was imperative.

    He looked at Zhang Shu, as if he just realized that he was still bound and gagged, waved his hand, and said to the villagers beside him, "Untie him."

    Zhang Shu regained his freedom, but his body was covered with wounds, and he was in great pain. He bared his teeth and grinned for a while.

    Village Chief Yan asked him, "Zhang Shu, what do you say?"

    "I''m not at peace." Zhang Shu raised his head, his face no longer had the simple, honest and taciturn expression, and became gloomy, "Kill me to death, and I will not be at peace."

    His appearance made Village Chief Yan groan involuntarily.

    The old lady was trembling with anger, "Are you going to force my eldest daughter to death? Your conscience was really eaten by a dog."

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes and looked at Zhang Shu. This **** is broken. I know that my sexual orientation has been exposed, and that''s it, so I just dragged my big girl to die with him.

    He was having a hard time, and let Da Ya stay with him in the dark forever.

    Zhang Shu''s completely unconcerned appearance made the others present do not know what to do.

    Lu Sanzhu looked at Shu Yu subconsciously, but saw the latter glance at Fan Zhong, and then he didn''t react.

    Fan Zhong quietly said to Village Chief Yan, "Brother Yan, let''s talk while we talk."

    Village Chief Yan frowned and glanced at him, nodded, and the two village chiefs went to the side to discuss in a low voice.

    Fan Zhong asked him, "How do you say this?"

    Village Chief Yan looked embarrassed, "Zhang Shu doesn''t seem to care anymore. He doesn''t agree to reconciliation, so there''s nothing we can do about it."

    Fan Zhong snorted coldly in his heart, the surnamed Yan really wanted to be with the mud.

    He touched his chin, remembered what Shu Yu had said to him before, and sighed, "That''s what you said, but brother Yan, have you ever thought about it, Zhang Shu''s matter is so commotion even the county town knows about it, if that''s the case Regardless, there is no punishment at all, so what will outsiders think of you, Dayan Village, and how will they think of you, the village chief?"

    Village Chief Yan, "¡­"

    "If it were me, I would think, is this Dayan Village rotted from the root, so there is such a beast. Will there be a second or third? I tell you, brother Yan , I heard that in Zhang Shu''s situation, it is easy to make people around him crooked."

    Village Chief Yan looked at him in shock.

    Fan Zhong said earnestly, "I didn''t scare you, you think, that Zhang Shu likes men, he must also want other men to like him, you see he is so scheming, he has been pretending for so many years, who knows that he is secretly crooked. How many people? I heard that the man who was caught with him was dragged into the water by him. Now that this incident happens, if you don''t deal with it severely, maybe someone will follow suit in the future."

    "As long as there is a second case in your village, you can just wait. There is no girl in your village who dares to marry. If you marry, you have to worry about whether the other party is a beast. If you find out that the other party is a beast, you can only find life and death, because you both No matter, you even condone the culprit Zhang Shu, you Dayan Village, in a few years, you will become a bachelor village because of one person."

 Chapter 143ï¼š agree and leave

    Chapter 143 Consent and Leaving

    Village Chief Yan''s face changed again and again, Fan Zhong sighed and said, "I don''t care, if the tree doesn''t get along, it won''t get along, we can still report to the officials. In this case, the government must be on our side. Yes. When the government decides, will Zhang Shu still be able to stand up?"

    Village Chief Yan felt even more in his heart when he thought that Fan Zhong was related to the mayor of the town.

    He nodded heavily, "You are right, this matter has a great impact on our Dayan Village and must be handled properly."

    Village Chief Yan really wanted to favor Zhang Shu a little bit, but he didn''t mean to stop Da Ya from Heli, but just don''t do it in this way. Under such circumstances, the Zhang family would obviously suffer.

    But this tree is actually quite capable. As far as he knows, he still makes money than he looks on the surface, and he has been filial to him before.

    The manpower is short, and Village Chief Yan does not want to give up this benefit.

    But he is the village chief after all, and there are old people with high morals and respect in the village watching him.

    Village Chief Yan turned around with a serious face, and stood in front of the Zhang family again. The expression on his face became a little indifferent. He looked at Zhang Shu, and his tone was unconvincing, "Let''s get away with Da Ya."

    Zhang Shu suddenly looked up at him, "No..."

    "This matter of yours has had too much impact on Dayan Village and brought unbearable consequences to the village. Therefore, if this matter cannot be explained to Shangshi Village and Daya, then the entire village will be punished. You are too tired to lift your head up."

    The village chief Yan said with certainty, and the villagers also nodded, didn¡¯t they? They can all imagine how they will be pointed at by other villagers when they go out tomorrow.

    "I''ll give you two choices now, either, sign and leave the book, or, your family, leave Dayan Village."

    Drive out of the village? ? ?

    This is too serious.

    The old man from the Zhang family hurried forward and grabbed the village chief Yan, "Village chief, this is unacceptable, we have been rooted in the village all our lives, how can we drive us away?"

    "So for the sake of your ancestors, I gave you a second choice."

    "Yes, but..."

    Village Chief Yan was too lazy to argue with them, "I''ll give you a quarter of an hour, so you can discuss it properly."

    The Zhang family was really panicked now, and Boss Zhang and 2nd Zhang looked at Zhang Shu together.

    Zhang Shu pursed his lips tightly and refused to let go.

    This has angered the people of the two houses, Feng Shi and Zhou Shi are dissatisfied, "Father, mother, this is the fault of the third brother, and he has to bear it. We don''t want to leave the village. Let the third brother reconcile."

    Not only did they want to reconcile, but when they thought that Zhang Shu liked men, the two of Feng felt a chill and nausea, and they stayed far away from him. After thinking about this, they will split up. Anyway, they couldn''t bear to live under the same roof with such a person.

    The others watched the Zhang family quarrel over there, Shu Yu took Da Ya''s hand and said nothing.

    What surprised her was that she actually saw Tang Xiucai, who had a relationship with him, in the crowd.

    Sanya and Dahu admire the Tang Xiucai in the village very much, but doesn''t it mean that this scholar must study in the county town on weekdays? I didn''t expect to gossip like this, come here to watch the fun?

    Shu Yu glanced at it, then turned his eyes away.

    The Zhang family quarreled for a quarter of an hour and it didn''t end until the village chief Yan became impatient, and he really had someone drive them out. Only then did the old man Zhang hurriedly say, "Heli, the third child is Heli."

 Chapter 144ï¼š Tang Xiucai

    Chapter 144 Tang Xiucai

    Shu Yu looked at Zhang Shu, who had a gloomy and unwilling face, but this time he didn''t refute any more.

    Village Chief Yan also breathed a sigh of relief. Fan Zhong directly raised his hand and said to the back of the crowd, "Tang Xiucai, please help write the Heli book and let them both put a handprint."

    "Okay." Tang Wenqian stepped forward and greeted the two village chiefs. Then he looked for a table, put the book basket on his back, took out the pen, ink, paper and inkstone and started writing.

    Shu Yu, "..." So you didn''t come to see the fun.

    is that she is small.

    Tang Wenqian''s handwriting is good, fast and correct, and it didn''t take long for him to write fluently all night.

    After drying the ink, he handed it to Fan Zhong, who after reading it, handed it to the village chief Yan.

    Few of the villagers present knew the characters, not even the two village chiefs.

    However, Shu Yu took it over and looked at it, and read it again, "Everyone was married because of a couple, and they became attached to each other in the past three lives... Since the two hearts are different... Since then, they have become two families, and they have nothing to do with each other and never see each other again. "

    He Li was written quite euphemistically. If Shu Yu came, he would definitely write down the reasons for Zhang Shu and Li.

    But forget it, this was written by Tang Xiucai, this Heli book is actually biased towards Daya.

    Shu Yu handed the book Heli to Da Ya, "Sister, press your handprint, and you will be free in the future."

    Da Ya was stunned, this is... free?

    She took a deep breath and pressed it down heavily.

    Shu Yu handed it to Zhang Shu again, who raised his head gloomily and glared at her fiercely.

    Shu Yu smiled, "Come on, don''t procrastinate, everyone has to rush back to eat. Because of your stupid thing, many people are still hungry and haven''t even made it to lunch."

    The villagers of Shangshi Village immediately agreed, "That''s right, it''s dawdling, what''s the matter, you like men, and you really treat yourself as a woman, such a mother-in-law."

    Zhang Shu closed his eyes, and under the same blame from the Zhang family, he finally pressed his handprint unwillingly.

    He Lishu was finally handed over to Fan Zhong, who looked at it and nodded, "Tomorrow I will take it to the government office, even if Zhang Shu and Daya are completely strangers. In the future, I hope the Zhang family will not come to us again. Da Ya''s trouble, otherwise we won''t be able to spare you in Shangshi Village."

    Zhang Shu raised his red eyes, suddenly laughed, darkly like a poisonous snake, and said slowly, "...Okay, I promise, I won''t make trouble with Da Ya."

    These words made everyone present tremble, and they had an inexplicable bad premonition.

    This tree won''t go crazy because of this, will it do anything to hurt people?

    Fan Zhong frowned and said immediately, "Since the matter is settled, let''s go."

    Who knows that just after he finished speaking, another voice followed, "Wait a minute."

    Everyone was stunned and looked at Tang Wenqian who was talking.

    Fan Zhong asked strangely and kindly, "Tang Xiucai, what''s the problem?" He still respects Xiucai and speaks very softly.

    Tang Wenqian stood up with a straight posture, "Since there is a reconciliation, the dowry of the bride price should belong to each of them."

    Shu Yu glanced at him in surprise, Tang Wenqian bowed his hands to the village chief Yan, "This is the normal procedure of reconciliation."

    He is a scholar, and he is familiar with poetry, books, etiquette, and knows a lot. What can village chief Yan say?

    He looked at the Zhang family, "Where''s Da Ya''s dowry?"

 Chapter 145ï¼š Dowry is back

    Chapter 145 Dowry Return

    Mrs. Zhang shouted, "What is the dowry? The Lu family is so poor, where did the dowry come from? It''s our Zhang family who gave a dowry of five taels of silver, and they have to return it."

    Shu Yu didn''t know much about the marriage between the two parties, so he could only look at the old lady.

    The latter had already rushed out, pointing at Madam Zhang''s nose and scolding, "What are you shameless? Our Lu family is poor, but when Da Ya got married, we gave as much as we could. Yes, two years ago, our second child''s leg was not injured, and we collected 2 taels of silver for the bottom of the box. There are also futons and clothes. The new and good things that I chopped down by myself, how come to you, there is no dowry?"

    The old lady took it out of her bosom and took out a piece of paper, "This, the dowry list, you have to show it to me. You gave me five taels of silver, and we don''t want it either. I came back so that Da Ya can have money in your Zhang family. Now all these money and things have been greedy by you?"

    Shu Yu leaned forward to take a look, the handwriting on the dowry list was still familiar.

    He couldn''t help but glance at Tang Xiucai, it seemed... he also wrote it.

    No wonder he would be the first to say that the dowry should be given to everyone. He must be very clear about this in his heart.

    The Zhang family was speechless. Madam Zhang''s face was flushed, but she was still stubborn, "I won''t say anything about the boxes and cabinets. She holds the silver in her own hands, who knows how much."

    The old lady sneered, "Da Ya, tell me, where did your dowry money go?"

    Da Ya pursed her lips, "Not long after we got married, my mother-in-law said that the family was in difficulty. In order to build a few more rooms for Zhang Shu''s married family, she still owed some money, so she asked me for two taels to repay the debt."

    Later, I used various excuses to search a little bit.

    It''s not sick, it''s someone who has a happy event and wants to give gifts, or give red envelopes to nephews and nieces during the Chinese New Year. All the wages Zhang Shu got from working part-time was handed over to Mrs. Zhang, and she did not give her a penny.

    Therefore, during the New Year and festivals, those who are sick or in pain, spend all her dowry money.

    Two years later, one or two were given out one after another.

    The remaining forty taels of silver... I don''t know why, when I woke up one morning, it suddenly disappeared.

    She said that there was a thief in the house, but her mother-in-law said that she must have been oblivious to herself and did not know where to put it.

    She talked too much, and her mother-in-law scolded her and attacked her for not being able to have children.

    After coming down several times, Da Ya also understood that there was indeed a thief in her house, but it was a family thief.

    But she has no evidence, so she can''t rashly say that her in-laws took her money and spread it out.

    Later, she knew how to hide things, otherwise the piece of cloth given to Shu Yu would have been stolen long ago.

    It was because they found out that they had missed such a good piece of fabric, that they became more and more angry and tortured her even more.

    After hearing what Da Ya said, everyone looked at Madam Zhang with contempt.

    If a daughter-in-law can''t have a baby, you can just spar with her. This kind of thing is not uncommon. But you actually steal your daughter-in-law''s dowry, which is disgusting.

    Village Chief Yan felt that he was ashamed. He pointed to Mrs. Zhang, "Don''t you give back the dowry?"

 Chapter 146ï¼š Three big tiger brothers

    Chapter 146 Big Tiger Three Brothers

    Mrs. Zhang refused to admit it, "I didn''t take it, and you have no evidence. Why do you say we took the money? Our three sons earn money, and how much money can you count on her?"

    "We have evidence." Just as Mrs. Zhang finished speaking, a childish voice suddenly came from outside the door.

    The crowd turned their heads and saw that Dahu ran in first, and Erniu and Dabao behind them grabbed a child and squeezed in from the crowd.

    Mrs. Zhang stared at the two grandchildren they were holding in their hands.

    "You, you..."

    Dahu said quickly, "Zhang Jin and Zhang Yin are the evidence."

    Erniu pushed Zhang Jin in his hand, "Come on, tell me everything you know, or I''ll let you eat shit."

    Zhang Jin was crying loudly, and Zhang Yin, who was beside him, was even more nervous and hurriedly said, "The money that my grandmother took, just after the New Year, we saw with our own eyes that my grandmother took advantage of the third aunt to work in the fields and ran to her. I rummaged in the room and found a small box with a lock under the bed. My grandmother has a key in her hand, and it opens with two clicks."

    Zhang Jinsheng was afraid that he would be beaten up again if he spoke too slowly, and then said, "Yes, that key is hanging on Nian''s waistband, and it is placed with the other keys in the house. Nian also let us Don''t tell me, I bought a bunch of candied haws and a packet of pastries for each of us to eat."

    Mrs. Zhang was so angry that she couldn''t care that these were the two grandsons she loved the most, and scolded, "Zhang Jin Zhang Yin, if you dare to be silly again, believe it or not, I tore your mouths?"

    But obviously Mrs. Zhang''s threat, the two children didn''t take it seriously at all.

    They are even more terrifying than the Erniu Dabao who just beat them up, who doted on them on weekdays.

    What''s even more terrifying is that his second sister standing beside Dahu¡ª¡ªLu Shuyu who beat up the whole family last time.

    Shu Yu didn''t even bother to ask about how many children were here. She pushed the big tiger and said, "Go to the eldest sister''s room and take out the little box she put under the bed."

    "Yes."

    The tiger was very nimble this time, and he ran inside after slipping.

    Mrs. Zhang raised her hand to stop her, but who knew that another figure suddenly rushed towards her.

    Mrs. Liang tugged at Madam Zhang''s hair and said with a grim face, "Bring it to you."

    Then she ripped off the keychain on her trousers belt, Madam Zhang''s pants were almost pulled down, she quickly grabbed it with both hands, and couldn''t get back the keychain at all.

    Feng and Zhou subconsciously stepped forward to help, and Shu Yu picked up two small stones and smashed them. In front of so many people, she didn''t hit anyone, she just hit their feet.

    However, it also succeeded in arousing the psychological shadows of the two of them, and they dared not move any more.

    Mr. Liang took the bunch of keys and gave them directly to Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu sometimes had to admire Liang''s alertness. The last time Mrs Ruan brought the fake Erya to the house to make trouble, she was the first to rush to see the back of the fake Erya''s neck.

    Thinking about it, the big tiger has come out with a small box.

    He asked Daya, "Sister, is this what it is. I just found it from under the bed."

    Da Ya nodded again and again, "This is it."

    Shu Yu handed over the small box and the set of keys to Fan Zhong, "Two village chiefs, let''s try it out and see if Mrs. Zhang''s key can open the small box where my sister is hiding money."

 Chapter 147ï¼š finally over

    Chapter 147 is finally over

    Fan Zhong was eager to try, but Village Chief Yan had an ugly face, so he didn''t need to try. Compared with Mrs. Zhang, he obviously believed in Da Ya''s words more.

    But he still took the keys from Fan Zhong''s hand and tried them one by one. When he tried the third key, the lock on the small box opened with a ''click''.

    The village chief Yan had a gloomy expression, and took the bunch of keys and smashed it directly at the old man Zhang, "If you don''t take out the money, you will not be ashamed. Your son is like this, and your wife is like this. Is it all you taught me? of?"

    "No, I don''t know, Village Chief."

    "Stop talking nonsense, and hurry up and get the money." Seeing that Mrs. Zhang was about to cry again, Village Chief Yan lost all patience, "Wait a little longer, and now get me out of Dayan Village, as far as you want. ."

    Old man Zhang pulled Madam Zhang, and the two entered the room.

    Shu Yu reminded at the back, "And my sister''s dowry, such as those cabinets and boxes, I want to use your Zhang family shameless style, shouldn''t they be in my sister''s room, right?"

    Dahu nodded vigorously, "I just went in and checked, there is only a tattered wardrobe in the room of the eldest sister."

    Da Ya looked at Feng Shi and Zhou Shi and said, "The two boxes are in the two sisters-in-law''s rooms, and the cabinet and dresser are in the in-laws'' room."

    Village Chief Yan looked at the eldest and second eldest of the Zhang family, "Why, do you want me to carry the things out in person?"

    The Zhang family was completely ashamed, and whispered back to the room.

    Not long after, I took out the things one by one.

    The old lady took the dowry list and looked at them one by one. Fortunately, it didn''t take long for Da Ya to marry. These things are not damaged except that they look a little dirty.

    Old man Zhang finally gave Daya the 2 taels of silver that she had brought as her dowry, but under the stern look of the village chief Yan, he gave 2 taels of silver as compensation for the two years that Daya was deceived.

    In this way, the two sides did not say anything more.

    The matter has come to this point, Fan Zhong also gave Yan Village Chief a face, and did not continue to pursue it. Otherwise, Da Ya has suffered so many crimes in the past two years, how can two taels of silver be enough?

    But he was afraid that he would push too hard, and it would be bad if he turned around and pushed the Zhang family into a panic.

    He called the lads in the village, "Come, bring back all these boxes and cabinets, be careful not to bump them."

    Everyone started to work hard, and the Zhang family watched with great heartache as these good things that were originally comforting to them were carried out like this.

    These people were like bandits, they broke into their house in a mighty manner, robbed things, and left in a mighty manner, making a mess of their house.

    Shu Yu walked at the end, holding Da Ya in his left hand and Da Hu in his right hand.

    When walked to the door, she turned around and looked at Zhang Shu.

    The latter''s eyes were filled with hatred, and his gaze fell on Da Ya''s body.

    Shu Yu smiled, opened his mouth, and said to him silently, "It''s not over yet."

    Zhang Shu was not reconciled and refused to let Da Ya go. Is Shu Yu willing? Daya''s suffering and wasted youth in the past two years, she won''t just let it go.

    As if no one would take revenge.

    The backs of the three brothers and sisters completely disappeared at the door of Zhang''s house, and there was soon the sound of Mrs. Zhang crying and the sound of fierce quarrels between the two daughters-in-law of the Zhang family.

    Shu Yu smiled, lowered his head and rubbed the big tiger''s head, "You''re not small, you dare to follow us secretly, and you dare to fight?"

 Chapter 148ï¼š Our village is very united

    Chapter 148 Our village is very united

    As soon as Shu Yu said this, Dahu immediately shrank his neck and said with a guilty conscience, "Second sister, I''m sorry."

    "I''m sorry, you did a good job, you are a real man in our family."

    Dahu raised his head in astonishment, clenched his little hands tightly, and asked in disbelief, "Second, second sister, don''t you blame me?"

    "What do I blame you for? You are trying to vent your anger on the eldest sister. I have such a great brother as you, and it is too late to be happy. And if you hadn''t brought the two bear children from the Zhang family, we would have been there in a while. Didn''t know that key was proof yet. Good job."

    Shu Yu gave him a thumbs up. It was the first time that Dahu received such a big compliment, and his face flushed with excitement.

    Erniu and Dabao, who were being reprimanded by their father over there, heard this, and became jealous. Without saying a word, they broke away from their father''s control and ran in front of Shu Yu, "Sister Da, Sister Ayu, and us, We did a great job.¡±

    "Well, and you guys, they''re all great." Shu Yu complimented each one without hesitation.

    After complimenting all three children, he changed the subject and suddenly asked, "But when you came out, did you sneak out and didn''t tell Dad?"

    The smile on Dahu''s face froze, and he said in a low voice, "I''m afraid Dad will not agree."

    "Just tell Dad well, tell Dad we have so many people, milk and mother are also there, you follow behind to see. Dad is a reasonable person, if he knows there is no problem, he will agree to you coming out. But you guys No one said that, Dad will be anxious if he can''t find you, especially if his legs and feet are inconvenient, what if he is in a hurry and wants to come to you and hurt his leg?"

    Dahu immediately became anxious, "I, I didn''t think about it that much. I''m sorry second sister, I was wrong, I''ll run back now, so that Dad won''t worry."

    He immediately turned around and ran away. Erniu and Dabao looked at each other and hurriedly caught up, "Dahu, wait for us, let''s go back together."

    The three children disappeared in an instant.

    Village Chief Yan was still in the team, and he kept sending Fan Zhong and the others to the entrance of the village. Seeing this, he couldn''t help but say, "These three children are much more sensible than the Zhang family''s children."

    Fan Zhong thought of Zhang Shu''s evaluation of their village, and said proudly, "That''s right, the people in our village are very united. Just look at the three brothers. They are young and already know that they want to get justice for their sister."

    The villagers in Shangshi Village who knew something about it couldn''t help but feel ashamed. Others didn''t know it, but they all knew it.

    The three of them don''t usually play together at all. Big Tiger is the youngest and has to do the most chores every day, so he doesn''t have time to play at all.

    Dabao is spoiled and lawless, people hate dogs, and sometimes even bully Dahu and Sanya.

    Not to mention Erniu, he has his own group of friends, he doesn''t like Dabao, and he doesn''t have much to do with Dahu, who is working hard.

    Speaking of which, when did the three of them have such a good relationship? Can you fight together to vent your anger?

    Everyone couldn''t figure it out, but Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu were very satisfied with the status quo.

    Lu Dasong, I originally hoped that my brother would be respectful. Lu Sanzhu felt that Shu Yu would definitely have great prospects in the future, and it would be no problem to make friends with the second room.

    Now that Da Ya''s matter has been resolved, everyone is happy.

    The group returned to Shangshi Village in a lively manner, and carried all Shu Yu Daya''s things into Lu Erbai''s house.

 Chapter 149ï¼š potato chips

    Chapter 149 Potato Chips

    Lu Erbai already knew the ins and outs of the matter. The three big tigers who came back first, after admitting their mistakes to him, vividly explained what happened to the Zhang family.

    Lu Erbai happily thanked Fan Zhong and the villagers directly and asked them to sit and take a break for a drink.

    But the yard was not that big in the first place. The boxes and cabinets became even more crowded after they were brought in. There was no place for so many of them. Fan Zhong didn''t stay, just let Lu Erbai have a good rest. Now that Da Ya''s matter is over, his family must have a lot to say, so they won''t bother.

    After , Fan Zhong left with the people.

    Shu Yu took them out the door, and solemnly thanked them when they parted, "Thanks to the village chief and uncles for their help today, so that we can successfully let Da Ya reconcile and get back the dowry. It''s hard work for you. It''s just that there are many things in our family now. , I can''t be free for a while, and after I''ve been busy for a while, I will definitely come to the door with a small gift to thank you."

    Fan Zhong cheerfully said, "You''re quite polite girl, okay, okay, we know what you think. Big girl is a good girl in our village, shouldn''t you help me? You go back, we''ll go first."

    did not reject Shu Yu''s modest gift.

    The others also waved and went home.

    It''s just that the incident of Daya and Li spread quickly in the two villages, and the radiation became wider and wider, and soon became a major news in Jiangyuan County.

    After sending the village chief and the villagers away, Shu Yu turned around and closed the courtyard door.

    Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu stayed for a while and then went back, but Erniu and Dabao were still there.

    The two were bragging in front of Sanya, half-dead with Sanya who wanted to go but was left behind.

    Shu Yu stepped forward, took Sanya''s hand and said, "Let''s go, accompany the second sister to make delicious food, the eldest sister is out of the sea, we should celebrate."

    Sanya immediately became happy, ignoring Erniu and Dabao, and happily followed Shu Yu to the kitchen.

    Who knew that these two people followed, Dabao swallowed hard and asked, "Sister Ayu, what are you making delicious? I want to eat it too."

    Shu Yu glanced at him, and Dabao immediately said, "I also put in a lot of effort today, you don''t know, Dahu is too thin, and he was knocked down by Zhang Jin all of a sudden. Thanks to me, I''m fat, I can directly I just subdued Zhang Jin and Zhang Yin after hitting it, is my credit the greatest?"

    Shu Yu''s eyelids jumped, "Okay, you all have credit, and you are indispensable."

    Dabao was satisfied after that, and did not follow him to the kitchen.

    Shu Yu looked at the ingredients at home. There are not many things, and it is definitely not too complicated.

    After thinking about it, she said to Sanya, "Let''s make potato chips as snacks, and eat dumplings and noodles at night."

    But just dumpling noodles, for Sanya, it is also a wonderful thing.

    She nodded again and again, and immediately went to get the basin to prepare.

    When the potato chips were served, Dabao didn''t even run over, and Lu Sanzhu next door rushed over to eat it for the first time.

    While eating, he praised, "Ayu''s craftsmanship is really good. The popcorn last time and the potato chips this time are both rare and non-existent things here. You said that it would be more appropriate for you to open a snack shop or a food shop. Why do you want to open a clothing store?"

    Especially the clothes in the ready-to-wear store are expensive and not suitable for him. He can''t take advantage of it.

 Chapter 150ï¼š Zhang Shucheng is a waste

    Chapter 150 Zhang Shu has become a crippled man

    Shu Yu didn''t bother to pay attention to him, didn''t she think about opening a restaurant?

    The problem is that now she has no right or no backer, and it is not easy to keep the recipe for food.

    She opened a ready-to-wear shop, and what she sold was not recipes, but the craftsmanship of image design. As for craftsmanship, if you want to learn it, come and learn it, she can show it to others generously, and it is also the other party''s ability to learn it.

    Moreover, this one is easier to approach the person she wants to approach.

    After it stabilizes, if you have an idea, it¡¯s not too late to open a restaurant.

    But the old lady disliked Lu Sanzhu, "Where do you come from so much nonsense, you don''t understand anything, and you are still pointing fingers here, googling, don''t eat it."

    Lu Sanzhu immediately licked his face and smiled, hid behind his son, grabbed a handful of potato chips, and quickly changed the subject, "Mother, I''m here for a serious business."

    "What serious business can you do?"

    Lu Sanzhu stuffed two more pieces into his mouth, and then said, "Mother, although we have completed the matter of Heli, the dowry has also been taken back. But I saw that Zhang Shu was cruel. Before we left, I looked at him and felt panicky. I don''t think he would just let it go. Do you think he will come to trouble Da Ya? "

    When the old lady heard this, she also frowned, "We really missed Zhang Shu, who would have thought that he could pretend so well?"

    Lu Sanzhu looked at Shu Yu, "Ayu, what do you think?"

    "What do you think? He wants to make trouble, and he has to see if there is a chance."

    Lu Sanzhu, who had a deep understanding, immediately stood up, "Ayu, I knew you wouldn''t let Zhang Shu go. What are you going to do? Do you need help? Just ask Uncle San."

    Shu Yu had an innocent look on his face, "What did you say, Uncle San? That tree has been ruined, how can I not let him go, or will I have to force him to death? Do I look like a person who kills everything?"

    Lu Sanzhu, "..."

    You, don''t you?

    He was a little confused about Shu Yu''s mind, he always felt that this matter was never over.

    Shu Yu smiled and said nothing.

    However, the next day, when Shu Yu was helping Lu Erbai install the model''s hands and feet at home, Lu Sanzhu suddenly rushed in with a pale face, his voice trembling, "Come on, something happened."

    Shu Yu didn''t pay attention to the wooden hand he just installed, and broke it off again.

    She rubbed her forehead, "Third Uncle, why are you surprised every time you come here?"

    Lu Sanzhu''s legs and feet were all weak, and there was fine sweat on his forehead, "I, I was really frightened."

    Da Ya brought him a glass of water, "Third Uncle, drink water."

    Lu Sanzhu took tons and tons of gulps and drank them in one breath, then he exhaled, looked at Da Ya and said, "You''re still sensible."

    Looking back and facing Shu Yu''s impatient look, he laughed dryly and said hurriedly, "Well, what did I think when I went back yesterday, I felt something was wrong, and I was worried about Zhang Shu''s conspiracy. No, this morning, I will I went to Dayan Village again to see what the villagers think of the Zhang family. As soon as I wandered to the door of Zhang''s family, I heard something that almost made me wet my pants."

    Said this, he swallowed hard and widened his eyes, "That Zhang Shu, he, he has become a waste."

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, and the rest of the Lu family also looked over, waste? What rubbish?

 Chapter 151ï¼š who moved the hand

    Chapter 151 Who moved the hand

    Shu Yu subconsciously thought that Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian were caught in bed yesterday, and they were beaten again.

    Who knew that Lu Sanzhu said, "This morning, someone broke into Zhang''s house, cut Zhang Shu''s tongue and stabbed his eyes out!!"

    Everyone from the road family: ! ! ! !

    What? ?

    Except for Shu Yu, everything in the hands of the others fell to the ground more or less.

    Lu Sanzhu put his eyes on Shu Yu suspiciously, and asked carefully, "Ayu, does this matter... have anything to do with you?"

    Before Shu Yu could answer, Lu Erbai picked up the wood on the ground and smashed it on his head, "Sir, who do you think of our Ayu? How could this kind of thing have anything to do with her? Are you crazy? , can you talk nonsense like this?"

    The old lady also sprayed him, "That''s right, I used to think you were stupid, but now I think you''re just brainless."

    "I, then I..." Lu Sanzhu felt extremely innocent, and he had reasonable doubts.

    Nguyen asked uncertainly, "Third brother, that tree, really...has become like this?"

    "Yeah, now all the villagers in Dayan Village are talking about this matter, and they don''t know who did it. It is said that Mrs. Zhang and the others were fine when they woke up in the morning, but the eldest and the second families are going to split up, causing a lot of quarrel. Zhang Shu was very annoyed, so he went back to his room, and when Old Man Zhang and the others quarreled for a long time, when they went to find him again, there was no movement inside."

    Mrs. Zhang still cares about this young son very much, afraid that he will not be able to think about it if he has just experienced this kind of thing. After knocking and shouting for a long time without responding, I let my two sons slam the door open.

    As soon as he opened the door, he saw Zhang Shu fell to the ground, fainted, and there was a pool of blood on the ground.

    Zhang''s family was terrified and thought he was dead.

    Later, I went to look at it, but I was still angry, but it was too miserable to see his appearance.

    Mrs. Zhang hurriedly went to invite Lang Zhong to come over. Lang Zhong said that Zhang Shu''s tongue was cut off and his eyes were blind.

    The Zhang family was so frightened that they collapsed to the ground. This tree happened in their own room at home. At that time, everyone in their Zhang family was in the courtyard outside, just across the door.

    The Zhang family did not trust Langzhong in the village, and had already taken Zhang Shu to the county hospital to see a doctor.

    Lu''s family was shocked when they heard it. No one expected that the person who was vicious to them yesterday and seemed to want revenge would end up like this today.

    The old lady was just about to say something, when she saw the thin and weak girl, and suddenly ''bah'', "Well deserved, I said that God has eyes, and whoever did wicked things will be remembered. Look, sure enough. was punished.¡±

    Lu Erbai also nodded, "He has a bad mind, and he may have offended a lot of people. Now that he is down, it is normal to be retaliated against."

    "I just don''t know who did it."

    Shu Yu thought about it, but she actually had a personal choice in her heart.

    But she said, "I heard that some people hate people like Zhang Shu very much, and feel that he violates the rules of ethics and is a loss of personal morality. It''s fine if you don''t see it on weekdays, but when you see it, you can''t help but want it. Act for God."

    Lu Sanzhu touched his chin, "Is there such a person?"

    Shu Yu nodded affirmatively, "Yes, once I was on the street and saw a man walking with his **** twisted and dressed in fancy clothes, and was beaten by a big guy who couldn''t stand his behavior."

 Chapter 152ï¼š Both are ruined

    Chapter 152 Both of them are abolished

    Lu Sanzhu''s eyes widened, this can also be beaten?

    He swallowed, "That kind of person must have met with that tree, and he has made such a big fuss."

    Shu Yu thought the same, "Okay, now, we don''t have to worry about Zhang Shu coming to retaliate against us." A blind, dumb, scandal-ridden person, I''m afraid it will be difficult to even go out.

    And with Zhang Shu like this, he can no longer take part-time jobs. The first and second rooms of the Zhang family are all selfish people, and they are definitely not happy to raise such a ''sick'' uncle.

    The good days of the Zhang family are to come.

    Lu Sanzhu went out after he finished talking about this big incident. He had to tell others.

    Shu Yu felt that the third uncle was really a big mouth.

    However, when Big Mouth came back at night, he told them another big news.

    "Mother, second brother, I''m here again, I tell you, the Zhang family is back."

    Lu Erbai didn''t stop his movements this time. He had already done two models that Ayu asked him to do, but it wasn''t enough. He had to hurry up.

    He was used to Lu Sanzhu making a fuss.

    So he asked while doing things, "You''re back? Is Zhang Shu cured?"

    Lu Sanzhu shook his head desperately, "It can''t be cured, I heard that the head of Yan Village from Dayan Village also went to the county town. , Village Chief Yan planned to report to the officials and asked Zhu Kuai to help him investigate. Who knows, only when he went to the county seat did he find out that Zhou Jian was also blinded by his tongue and eyes, and that Zhu Kuai was already busy at Zhou''s house. The group turned around."

    "Zhou Jian?" Lu Erbai frowned, "That man with Zhang Shu?"

    "Yes." Lu Sanzhu nodded vigorously, "However, Zhu Kuai checked Zhou''s house inside and out, and found no clues."

    The end of the two people was exactly the same, which made the people who knew it tremble with fear.

    But it''s okay, most people think that this is because some people can''t stand their long-yang habit, so they will target these two people.

    However, now Shu Yu is more sure of who it is.

    The matter of the Zhang family has already passed for the Lu family. Anyway, Da Ya and Zhang Shu have nothing to do with each other, so they can just listen to it.

    Now the Lu family is busy with the opening of the shop. After Da Ya came back, Ruan''s clothes were made much faster, and several pieces of ready-to-wear were already hung in the room.

    Shu Yu was very satisfied with the finished product, especially after she tried it herself, she became more and more sure of the craftsmanship of Nguyen and Daya, and felt a lot more at ease about the situation on the opening day.

    The next day, Shu Yu went to the county seat again.

    Zheng Gong is already doing the finishing work and will be handed over tomorrow.

    Shu Yu will set aside the wages for Zheng Gong first, and then set aside the silver taels that he needs to buy things. Then looking at the remaining dozen or so silver coins, clutching his chest, he felt angina.

    This money is really not spent, look, buy this and buy that, that''s all that''s left.

    But even with this little money, Shu Yu went to the street to buy some snacks and went to find Meng Yunzheng.

    Seeing Shu Yu coming, Meng Yunzheng didn''t feel strange at all, calmly invited people in, poured water and brought it in front of her.

    When he saw the snacks she brought, he frowned slightly.

    Shu Yu followed his line of sight, put the dim sum on the table, and said with a smile, "However you helped me, I should be grateful for that."

 Chapter 153ï¼š Innocent Meng Yunzheng

    Chapter 153 Innocent Meng Yunzheng

    Meng Yunzheng directly picked up the pen, ink, paper and inkstone that had been prepared on the table and started writing.

    ¡®I am also for myself. ¡¯

    Shu Yu looked at the line of characters and smiled. If it was just for himself, Meng Yunzheng could have cleaned up the two of them immediately, but in this case, if their Lu family proposed to divorce, others would only think that their Lu family disliked Zhang Shu and the reputation of Da Ya That is utterly broken.

    Therefore, Meng Yunzheng spent a lot of time and energy in helping her.

    Of course, she owes him more than that, and a bag of pastries is definitely not worth it. It''s just that now Meng Yunzheng has nowhere to help her, so she can only... continue to owe.

    Shu Yu didn''t continue the topic, but leaned in front of him and lowered his voice with a mysterious look, "I''m here today, but there''s actually one more thing I want to ask you. That Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian are quilted. You cut your tongue and poked your eyes, did you do it?"

    Meng Yunzheng was stunned for a moment, with an innocent expression, and wrote on the paper, ''They were blinded by their tongues and eyes? ¡¯

    Shu Yu, "..." Do you think I can''t tell you''re pretending?

    Meng Yunzheng, ''I really don''t know about this, and it''s definitely not what I did. ¡¯

    Shu Yu sighed, "Okay, if you say you didn''t do it, then you didn''t do it, I believe you." A ghost.

    His tongue was cut off because what Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian said behind his back were too dirty, and they called him dumb.

    Blind eyes, it was Zhang Shu who stared at him for several days with those sleazy eyes.

    But what makes Meng Yunzheng feel strange is why Shu Yu thought he was the one who started the attack in the first place.

    Could it be that his elegant and gentle gentleman image is not deep enough on weekdays? Also, she knew that he did such a cruel thing, but she didn''t feel afraid at all?

    Shu Yu is of course not afraid, she even...

    "That is, you start early, otherwise I''ll be ready to do it in two days."

    Meng Yunzheng, "..." Didn''t you just say you believed me? Also, she wasn''t afraid at all.

    He sighed and didn''t tell him, in fact, those two people not only became dumb and blind, but they also became useless people on the other hand.

    The bottle of aphrodisiac he took out before has strong medicinal properties, and it has sequelae for life.

    Isn¡¯t that good? So that the two will continue to harm others.

    Meng Yunzheng wrote, ''The two of them must not be able to make any waves, you don''t need to get your hands dirty. ¡¯ After writing this sentence, I changed the subject again, ¡®When will your shop open? ¡¯

    "Tomorrow the shop will be installed, clean up the day after tomorrow, and make preparations, and it will be open in three days." If it is late, she will run out of time.

    Said, Shu Yu looked at Meng Yunzheng with a smile, "Speaking of this shop opening, in fact, I came here today, and there is still one thing I want to ask for your help."

    She now has more debts and doesn''t have to worry about it. Anyway, she owes him twice, so she won''t bother others, and she will get used to it.

    Meng Yunzheng raised his eyes, ''What''s the matter? ¡¯

    Shu Yu pointed to the words he wrote on the paper, "You see your handwriting is so beautiful, why don''t you help me write a few leaflets?"

    flyer? ?

    A suspicious look flashed across Meng Yunzheng''s face.

    Shu Yu explained it to him, "It''s just some slogans that promote the store, such as: Do you want to be beautiful? Do you want to change your face? Do you want to be flamboyant? Come to No. 78 Ningshui Street, I promise you''re worthwhile. Well, that''s about it."

 Chapter 154ï¼š Young Master Meng, a great man?

    Chapter 154 Mr. Meng, a great man?

    After Meng Yunzheng heard this, one question mark after another flashed in his head.

    If he remembered correctly, didn''t the Lu family run a ready-to-wear shop? Are the specifications of ready-to-wear shops so high now? Can you become beautiful after you buy it, make a facelift, and make you look more beautiful?

    Shu Yu saw him in a daze, and coughed lightly, "This slogan is a bit vulgar, but it is concise and powerful, and I understand it all at once."

    No, he doesn''t quite understand.

    Shu Yu frowned, "Otherwise, just change two sentences. You can write: Come to No. 78 Ningshui Street, you will find a different self, you will understand what is your unique beauty, your beauty, Can''t be buried. How? Are these two sentences more suspenseful?"

    Three question marks appear on Meng Yunzheng''s forehead. Is it because he and Shu Yu are separated? Or do men and women think too differently?

    He sighed and decided to write the first three sentences, with fewer words.

    Meng Yunzheng dipped in ink, and then, in front of Shu Yu, changed his left hand to write.

    Shu Yu''s eyes widened, "Are you left-handed?"

    ¡®No, it¡¯s just that both hands can write. ¡¯

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, since both hands are fine, why do you want to change hands? Is it for fear that others will recognize his handwriting?

    However, this is Meng Yunzheng''s privacy, and Shu Yu doesn''t ask.

    Meng Yunzheng arranged the order and format according to his explanation. The leaflet that Shu Yu wanted was only a few sentences, so a piece of paper could be written in four copies, and then it was enough to tear it apart.

    Paper is very expensive these days, so Shu Yu can now be diligent and thrifty.

    However, Meng Yunzheng still underestimated the water of Shu Yu''s words, what does it mean to write only a few leaflets, which are obviously dozens of copies.

    Shu Yu has no guilt, she even frowned after seeing the leaflet and said, "I always feel that something is missing, a little monotonous."

    Touching her chin, she walked a few times in the main room, her eyes suddenly lit up, and she said, "You can draw pictures, right? Or, help me draw a beauty on this?"

    Meng Yunzheng raised his head, "..." This is called inch in inch.

    Thinking about it, he lowered his head and drew a picture of a beautiful woman with a few strokes. By the way, he drew a few branches in the empty space next to the flyer.

    Shu Yu''s eyes widened, "I think if this leaflet is sent out, the other party may cherish it."

    Meng Yunzheng paused for a while, and didn''t say anything, he drew all the flyers at the back.

    Shu Yu was so happy that he was a little reluctant to send it out.

    She packed up the flyers, thanked Meng Yunzheng solemnly, and took out a coin or two, "For the hard work, I know that for you, the hard work is a little less. But I''m tight now, only I can give you so much. When I make money in the future, I will make it up for you."

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t intend to accept it at first, but seeing her being so cautious, she hesitated and took it.

    Shu Yu smiled, "I took the flyer. On the opening day, Mr. Meng will come over if he is free."

    She walked out of the main room holding the flyer, greeted Dr. Zhao who was squatting on the ground and playing with ants in the yard, and left the yard.

    As soon as she left, Doctor Zhao also stood up, walked to the main room and sighed, "Hey, someone''s calligraphy and painting worth thousands of gold sold dozens of pieces for only one tael of silver. When did Mr. Meng become a great man? Don''t you also draw dozens of pictures for me?"

    Meng Yunzheng threw the brush in his hand directly, and the tip of the pen was still stained with ink, instantly smearing Doctor Zhao''s face.

 Chapter 155ï¼š philistine

    Chapter 155 Philistine

    Shu Yu took the leaflet but did not return to the shop, she went directly to Dr. Xu''s medical clinic.

    The medical hall was as deserted as ever, Dr. Xu raised his eyes and glanced at her, "Come on."

    said and looked behind her, there was no sign of anything, and immediately frowned, "Didn''t you say you brought your third sister over to show me the scar removal effect? ??What about people?"

    Shu Yu walked to the counter with a smile, "I''ve been busy these few days, I haven''t had time yet, I''ll bring her over the day after tomorrow."

    "Then what are you doing today?"

    Shu Yu put the flyer in his hand on the counter, "I hope Dr. Xu can share the source of customers."

    Share customer source? what the hell?

    Doctor Xu picked up the leaflet and glanced at it, "What do you mean?"

    "You also know that I opened a shop, selling ready-to-wear, and at the same time designing suitable makeup for women. It''s just that I''m a person from the village below, I have no connections, and I''m worried that I won''t have a business. So, I put the flyer Put it with you, Dr. Xu, when the patient comes to your hospital, you can just send him this list."

    Doctor Xu has good medical skills and expensive fees, so the people who can come here to see a doctor are all people with family background.

    Shu Yu''s customer base overlapped with his, but the business of the two did not conflict, so he naturally hit his head.

    Doctor Xu laughed angrily, "It''s fine if you said you could borrow a medicine pestle and a pot in my backyard, you''re taking an inch now. I''m a doctor who helps the world and saves people. I won''t mess with you philistine. agree."

    Shu Yu looked at him up and down, you are a doctor who is charging too much, tell her that you are not a philistine?

    OK.

    "There''s no other way. It seems that my ready-to-wear store can''t be opened anymore. Then I have to keep it open and make a living. I''ll put out the scar remover cream, and there should be a lot of people buying it."

    Doctor Xu, "..."

    "You promised me that you would sell me the prescription for the scar removal cream. You don''t believe what you say."

    Shu Yu sighed, "I can''t help it, I''m full of businessman''s philistines. In order to make money, don''t believe my words. I might be able to kill and set fire. Doctor Xu, leave."

    She said that she would leave, and Doctor Xu almost fell to his knees in anger.

    "You stop."

    Shu Yu, "No way, I have to make money, my family is so poor that they are about to drink the northwest wind."

    "I promise you."

    Shu Yu stopped instantly, turned his head to look at Doctor Xu, "Doctor Xu, you are such a good person."

    Doctor Xu sneered, "Don''t put a high hat on me, remember, the day after tomorrow, bring your third sister, and the recipe for scar removal cream."

    He felt that if he waited a few more days, there would be more troubles.

    I really can''t tell, how honest and filial I looked before, but I didn''t expect that my heart was black.

    Shu Yu''s expression was serious, and he nodded affirmatively and sincerely, "Remember, I will come over the day after tomorrow."

    She put down the flyer and ran away.

    Doctor Xu put those lists on the counter, and the man asked him in a low voice, "The shopkeeper, this leaflet..."

    "Send it, but don''t send it when you see someone." Dr. Xu picked up the fan and blew the wind, "Isn''t the old lady of the Ding family coming to see her legs in the afternoon? Put one for her servants."

    The guy just laughed, "The shopkeeper is very nice to this girl."

    "This girl, she will do things, be filial, such a good girl is always likable."

    He glanced at the snacks on the table and smiled.

 Chapter 156ï¼š The county office is besieged

    Chapter 156 The county government was surrounded

    The lovable Shu Yu went to the veterinary clinic again. The cat from the previous two days was still in the clinic.

    The staff at the veterinary clinic often sighed in relief when they saw her, "Girl, you''ve come. If you don''t come again, we''ll think you don''t want this cat anymore."

    Shu Yu entered the door and looked at it, "Why don''t I want it? There have been a lot of things in the past two days, so it''s been delayed. Where''s my cat?"

    "Here." The guy took her to the backyard, stood in front of one of the cages, opened it and took the cat out, "According to the girl''s instructions, our shopkeeper has carefully checked the cat. The feral cat was bullied when it was young. It really suffered a lot because of its young age. There are many dark wounds on its body. Now it is almost cured, but it still needs to be raised. It looked clean after the shower."

    Shu Yu took the kitten over, the cat probably recognized her and meowed at her.

    The voice is small, and the white cat hair is soft and clean, which is very endearing.

    "How old is this cat?"

    "About six months."

    Shu Yu, "It''s so small?" She frowned slightly, the drug she gave it last time would not be a problem, right?

    She asked the man again to make sure that the cat was fine except for some dark wounds, so she felt relieved.

    Shu Yu had left some money in this veterinary clinic before, so the cat has been eating well these days, and it looks much better than when she first saw it.

    She checked it and felt that it was all right, so she said to the guy, "Thanks a lot, then I''ll take it back first."

    "Okay, if there is any problem, the girl will send it over to have a look."

    The guy prepared a small basket for her, a layer of rags was thrown in the basket, and the white cat was put in it.

    Shu Yu took the small basket and went back to Ningshui Street.

    Who knew that when he passed by the gate of the county office, he found that there were many people standing outside, and there was a lot of discussion there.

    Shu Yu has always tried to avoid contact with the county government office because of his original identity.

    It is not so lively if you can go there. Not only are there many people watching today, but there are also several officers and soldiers standing on the steps of the county government office, with a stern look on their faces.

    Shu Yu asked the person next to him, "What happened?"

    The man immediately lowered his voice and said, "I heard that our county magistrate committed a crime. An hour ago, a team of officers and soldiers suddenly arrived, surrounded the entire county government office, and arrested the magistrate. The leading officers and soldiers are now It''s still inside, and I don''t know what''s going on."

    Shu Yu was surprised that the magistrate of Jiangyuan County was arrested now?

    But it''s right to think about it. Before long, there will be an accident in the Shu family. Before that, the person below must be cleaned up before he can be bitten out. Then the crimes will be superimposed and the Shu family will be sentenced.

    It seems that it has not been long since the Shu family was arrested.

    She has to hurry up.

    Shu Yu was about to leave when he suddenly heard another onlooker say, "I just listened, and it seems that someone in the county government escaped. Now our city gates are closed, and neither entry nor exit is allowed."

    "What? Then I can''t go home today? No, I have to go and see."

    Shu Yu also frowned. If she can''t leave the city, wouldn''t she also be unable to return to Shangshi Village today?

    Fortunately, she told her family a few days ago that if there is a lot of work on a day, she will rest in the shop in the county town so that they don''t have to worry.

 Chapter 157ï¼š Lucky Cat

    Chapter 157 Lucky Cat

    Shu Yu looked up at the entrance of the county government office again, and walked away with a basket.

    The magistrate of Jiangyuan County was arrested, and he did not know who the new magistrate was.

    I hope to be a good official who can get along well and act as the ruler of the people.

    Shu Yu thought as he walked to the door of the shop. When Zheng Gong saw that she brought a cat back, he was very curious, "Why are you still thinking about raising a cat? If you want to raise a bigger one, it''s so small that you can''t even catch a mouse."

    In the eyes of ordinary people, cats are for catching mice, and dogs are for housekeeping.

    They are all ordinary people, who would keep cats and dogs as pets? That is to say, those wives and young ladies from rich families will be free to recruit cats and dogs when they have nothing to do.

    Obviously, the Lu family did not belong to the rich family.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "As soon as I met Lucky Fortune, a good thing happened. It is my lucky star. It doesn''t matter whether it can catch mice or not, the important thing is that it is now the cat in the shop."

    Well, from now on this cat will be called a lucky cat, I hope it will bring some fortune.

    Zheng Gong laughed, "The cat in the store. Don''t blame me for not reminding you, your shop sells ready-to-wear clothing. There are cats in the store, and the cat''s claws accidentally scratched your clothes. Well, then you''ll have to cry."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    It''s over, she forgot about it.

    Shu Yu lowered his head and stared at Lucky Eyes.

    Lucky''s eyes were wet, and he looked like he was about to be abandoned again.

    Shu Yu was defeated, "I''ll think of a way." Anyway, it''s impossible to throw it away as a wild cat.

    After a few words with Zheng Gong, Shu Yu went to the backyard with a basket.

    In the evening, Zheng Gong finished his work and went back. "Tomorrow, we will come and check again to see if there is any need for repairs, and then we can clean it up."

    Shu Yu stood at the door of the shop and nodded, "It''s hard work Zheng Gong."

    "What''s so hard about this." Zheng Gong was very happy. He was not able to receive many jobs. The repair of Shu Yu''s shop was already quite a big list.

    And when they were working these few days, a few people came to see it and wanted to inquire about the situation of this shop.

    Shu Yu asked him to say it directly, and Zheng Gong didn''t hide it.

    However, those people still watched Zheng Gong work while asking. Seeing that he was careful in his work, communicated smoothly, and his work was done quickly and beautifully, two deals were negotiated on the spot.

    For Zheng Gong, this is an unexpected good thing.

    Therefore, Gong Zheng was also very grateful to Shu Yu, "Then I''ll leave first. Remember to lock the door and don''t open it casually."

    "Okay." After Shu Yu watched Zheng Gong leave, he locked the door and went to have dinner first.

    This area of ??Shu Yu is already very familiar. There are no ordinary small restaurants, but there are several restaurants.

    She simply ate and went a little further.

    When she came back, she found two people standing at the door of the shop.

    Shu Yu squinted, and the two looked at her shop with their heads raised, frowning as they looked at the master and the servant.

    Shu Yu stepped forward and was about to ask when he heard the maid say, "Miss, this shop hasn''t even opened yet, and there''s not even a plaque. Did you find the wrong one?"

    "No. 78 Ningshui Street, that''s right."

    The maid looked at the house number, it was right, "But, I just asked the shop next door, and the shopkeeper said that this is a ready-to-wear shop, and it is still being repaired in the past two days. It doesn''t match what is written on the paper. Yes, liar."

 Chapter 158ï¼š Ding family master and servant

    Chapter 158 Ding Family Master and Servant

    "Who said a liar?"

    As soon as Shu Yu made a sound, the master and servant suddenly turned around and saw a girl walking over with a smile.

    "You are¡­¡­"

    Shu Yu nodded at the two of them, "I am the owner of this shop, is the girl here to find me?"

    said she was a girl, but the person in front of her was wearing men''s clothes and her hair was standing up high. But it''s not the kind that is meticulous, so it seems a bit... nondescript.

    The girl probably didn''t expect her boss to be so young, but she was a little hesitant for a while.

    Shu Yu went over and opened the door, "If you have something to do, please come in and tell me."

    The girl still stood where she was, but just looked inside and took a look. Seeing that the shop was really empty, he immediately showed a look of disappointment.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing, "Did the girl come here after reading the leaflet?"

    "flyer?"

    Shu Yu pointed to the paper in the hand of the maid next to her, "It''s this piece of paper."

    The maid immediately reacted, "Yes, what did you say on the paper that could make people change their face, but it turned out to be a ready-to-wear shop? And there was not a single piece of clothing in it, our young lady thought..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly stopped. Then he looked left and right, and after thinking about it, he knew that this was not the place to talk.

    Shu Yu turned aside and invited them in, "It''s true that our shop will open in two days, but since the girl is here, why don''t you come in and sit down, let me tell you what the makeover is all about, how about it? Don''t worry, this It''s just me and a cat in the shop, you don''t have to worry about me being bad for you."

    Hearing her say that, the girl laughed, "We''re not worried about that."

    After hesitating for a moment, she followed Shu Yu into the door.

    The sky hasn''t completely darkened yet, so when you enter the shop, you can see the facilities inside at a glance.

    The two masters and servants looked at the shop, but didn''t see anything special. After all...except that it was still repairing, it looked a little messy, but there was really nothing.

    Shu Yu took her to the backyard, "I''m sorry, the front has not been cleaned up, it''s a little dirty. If you have something to say, let''s talk about it here."

    She poured out two glasses of water, but the girl didn''t drink it, she just nodded.

    The backyard is quiet, but too small.

    Shuyu sat opposite her and introduced himself, "My name is Lu Shuyu, you can call me Miss Lu, or the shopkeeper Lu. I don''t know what the girl is called?"

    "My young lady is the second girl of the Chengxiding family." The maid was rather proud.

    The second girl of the Ding family? City West?

    Shu Yu probably knew who it was. She also knew about people with a little background in Jiangyuan County. Ding''s family is a **** shop. If you do well in this business, it is very profitable. After all, it is the ancient financial industry.

    Unexpectedly, his first customer turned out to be a girl from the Ding family.

    Well, yes, the start is very strong.

    Shu Yu smiled, "It turned out to be Miss Ding. Did Miss Ding know about our shop from Doctor Xu?"

    Seeing Miss Ding nodding, Shu Yu said again, "To tell you the truth, my shop is currently being repaired, it will be sorted tomorrow, and it will open in about three days."

    Ding girl frowned, "Then..."

    "But the girl is here, so of course it can be opened earlier."

    Ding Yuehua hadn''t opened her mouth yet, but the maid behind her couldn''t help but say, "You don''t even have a piece of clothing, how can you start a business?"

 Chapter 159ï¼š take it easy

    Chapter 159 Relax

    Shu Yu''s face was mysterious and unpredictable, "Who stipulates that there must be clothes to open? The clothing store sells more than just clothes."

    "Then what else?"

    "me."

    As soon as Shu Yu finished speaking, Ding Yuehua and the maid took a step back, "You, are you going to sell yourself?"

    Shu Yu, "..." No, no, don''t be afraid, that''s not what I meant.

    She coughed lightly, "I mean, my craftsmanship." She asked Miss Ding to sit down again, and then introduced, "My shop, in addition to selling ready-to-wear, also sells image design. What is image design? For example, Miss Ding, you are going to attend a very important banquet today, so you must dress up to suit the occasion. If Miss Ding is going to go out for fun, you should dress up and be fresh and playful. Of course , If Miss Ding doesn''t like to meet someone today, we can pretend to be ugly."

    The last sentence finally made Ding Yuehua laugh out loud, "Who would want to pretend to be ugly?"

    "That may be, just like Miss Ding, she is obviously a beauty, why do you have to dress up as a man?"

    As soon as Shu Yu said these words, the smile on Ding Yuehua''s face faded, and her mood was obviously a little bit lost, "What kind of beauty am I?"

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Miss Ding, have you misunderstood yourself? If you are not a beauty, who is?"

    Ding Yuehua was stunned for a moment, and saw Shu Yu frowning and said, "However, your men''s clothes really cover up your appearance. Unfortunately, I haven''t sent the ready-to-wear here, otherwise I can let you try it."

    Ding Yuehua suddenly became a little bit less interested, and what she said and went back to her was perfunctory.

    said she was a beauty, but immediately said that she was covered up by men''s clothes, and said she was a clothing store, but she didn''t have any clothes.

    Ding Yuehua felt that she had come here in vain, she really shouldn''t have believed what was written on the paper, and hastily found this shop that didn''t even have a plaque.

    She wanted to leave, but who knew that Shu Yu suddenly changed the subject and continued, "But it''s alright, men''s clothing also has men''s clothing designs. Miss Ding, if you don''t mind, can you let me re-dress for you to see the effect?"

    Ding Yuehua was stunned and asked uncertainly, "Just...wearing men''s clothes?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Of course."

    Ding Yuehua hesitated slightly, with curiosity in his heart, and nodded hesitantly after a while.

    Shu Yu, "Wait a minute."

    She got up and went into the house, and after a while she took a bulging bag.

    Ding Yuehua didn''t know what it was, so she watched Shu Yu open the bag and took out the rouge, gouache, eyebrow pencil, lipstick and many things she had never seen before.

    Shu Yu looked at the sky, but there was still some light.

    But she still lit a few candles by the side to make the light a little brighter.

    Immediately, she went to draw a basin of water, twisted a clean handkerchief, and asked the maid to help Ding Yuehua wash her face.

    After his face was dry, Shu Yu opened a ceramic box and said to Ding Yuehua, "You just washed your face, I''ll put some moisturizing facial grease on you, this is from the rouge shop next door, you can take a look , if it doesn''t feel right, I''ll change it."

    Ding Yuehua looked at the ceramic box and knew that the price of this grease was not cheap. Immediately nodded, inexplicably still a little nervous, "You, you use it."

    Shu Yu smiled, "Relax."

 Chapter 160ï¼š first guest

    Chapter 160 The First Guest

    Ding Yuehua quickly smeared facial grease on her face, and she didn''t know why, but after smearing it, she actually felt much fresher than what she had applied before.

    Shu Yu spoke to her while moving, "After the facial fat is applied, let it absorb it first."

    Ding Yuehua said "oh".

    Then he saw Shu Yu sitting opposite her, looking at her face as if observing.

    She was seen a bit unnatural, but Shu Yu smiled, "It''s okay, we are all women, there is nothing to be shy about."

    Ding Yuehua thought her words were very interesting and would not make people feel uncomfortable. A few witty words that popped up occasionally broke the estrangement between each other.

    Shu Yu quickly finished studying Ding Yuehua''s face, and immediately started to move.

    Ding Yuehua would look at the things she was holding at first, but then she lost her mind. It was the maid who stood behind, trying hard to memorize Shu Yu''s steps, but she couldn''t see it at all.

    Many of those bottles were the same, and she couldn''t tell them apart. And when she looked at the bottle, she couldn''t care about the way of looking at the bottle, and the order of looking at the way of looking at it, and her eyes were dazzled.

    The maid finally gave up and simply stared directly at Ding Yuehua''s face.

    Seeing this, the maid was also taken aback, is this really her lady? Why does it feel like it''s completely different?

    No, it''s still the same, but, the temperament of the young lady has completely changed.

    It took a long time to put on makeup, and the sky darkened quickly.

    Shu Yu frowned and said to the maid beside him, "Light two more candles for me."

    The maid didn''t react, and was still staring at Ding Yuehua blankly.

    Until Ding Yuehua reached out and pulled her, "Xiaoyun, why don''t you go?"

    "Ah? Oh oh oh oh." Xiaoyun nodded hurriedly, but he still nodded while looking at his lady.

    When the two candles were lit, the light suddenly brightened a lot.

    Shu Yu finally gave Ding Yuehua a lip shape, and then let go of the thing in his hand.

    Ding Yuehua asked curiously, "Are you okay?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "I have to change my hairstyle."

    She went around Ding Yuehua''s back again and let her hair loose, "Miss Ding''s hair is really good."

    Ding Yuehua pursed her lips and smiled, her dark, thick and smooth hair was what she was most proud of.

    "There is such a good advantage, and it should be used." As she spoke, she neatly combed her a high ponytail and inserted a hosta.

    Finally, it was her clothes.

    Ding Yuehua was wearing a dark blue robe today, but this dress was obviously not suitable for her, and she felt a little procrastination.

    In addition, Shu Yu has now painted her a tougher makeup, so it is best to dress neatly.

    She doesn''t know how to sew clothes, so she found a few clips she had prepared earlier, folded the sleeves and other excess fabrics inside, and clipped them.

    At least it doesn¡¯t look cumbersome.

    After doing all this, Shu Yu clapped his hands, "Okay, it''s done, Miss Ding stand up and take a look."

    Ding Yuehua didn''t know what he looked like now, but he just stood up obediently, but his expression was very restrained, and then looked at Xiaoyun with questioning eyes.

    But at this time, Xiaoyun''s eyes widened and his mouth opened, his eyes were full of amazement, but he didn''t receive her inquiry.

    Ding Yuehua coughed lightly, and Xiaoyun suddenly came back to his senses.

 Chapter 161ï¼š A B C D girl

    Chapter 161 Girl A, B, C, Ding

    Xiaoyun''s first sentence after returning to his senses was, "Miss, you, you are too handsome, even better than the eldest son."

    Ding Yuehua was surprised, "Really? Don''t make fun of me."

    "No, no, absolutely not, miss, see for yourself..." Halfway through her words, she suddenly realized that this was not a home and there was no bronze mirror.

    Shu Yu can''t help it, the shop hasn''t opened yet. Although she has ordered a mirror, she has not brought it back.

    Xiaoyun scratched his head, and simply brought the basin of water to wipe his face over, "Miss, take a look."

    However, even though several candles were lit, the light was still too dim. Ding Yuehua only looked at it roughly, and could not see the whole picture.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter, Miss Ding can go back and have a look. If Xiaoyun is alone, you feel unreliable. You can ask other people after returning to the house."

    Ding Yuehua actually doesn''t believe in Xiaoyun, but she thinks Xiaoyun is too exaggerated.

    However, when she heard Shu Yu''s words, she was a little eager to try.

    "That¡­¡­"

    "It''s getting late, Miss Ding, go back quickly, the family should be in a hurry." Go back and let everyone see it, and then help her promote it. Quickly, hurry up.

    "Okay." Ding Yuehua couldn''t wait.

    It''s just that she was about to leave when she suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly said, "That, the cost..."

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "You are my first guest, and at night, you have to wash it off before you go to bed. This time it is a gift, and there is no charge. If Miss Ding thinks the effect is good, you are welcome to come again next time. , When the daytime light is sufficient, Miss Ding will know what it looks like. At that time, the fee will be charged according to the situation, the minimum, one or two. "

    One or two is really not expensive for Ding Yuehua, and the pawnshop of the Ding family is not just here. Moreover, they are not only **** shops, they are more profitable.

    So Ding Yuehua nodded, "Then thank you Miss Lu."

    Immediately, he left the shop with Xiaoyun.

    Shu Yu''s face was full of joy. Doctor Xu was more dedicated than she expected. It seemed that her recipe for scar removal cream could be discounted.

    With girl D, there are girls A, B, and C coming one after another.

    At this time, Miss Ding was also very happy. After leaving the shop, in the absence of outsiders, Xiaoyun''s rainbow fart became more intense, and Ding Yuehua, who boasted, almost thought she was a peerless beauty.

    The two of them came in a carriage, but when they went back, they didn¡¯t even get in the carriage.

    Ningshui Street still has many people walking around at this hour, Ding Yuehua clearly felt that many people couldn''t help but turn back frequently when they saw her.

    She even heard two girls who passed by her whispering that she was handsome.

    Ding Yuehua couldn''t help touching her face, is it really so beautiful?

    When she reached the section of the road where there were no people, she resolutely got on the carriage and went straight to Ding Mansion.

    When she got out of the car, the servants in the house almost didn''t recognize her. It took a while to ask uncertainly, "Second Miss?"

    Ding Yuehua nodded and said "um".

    Then she quickly returned to her room. There was a full-length mirror in her room. And it is much clearer than ordinary bronze mirrors. As soon as she stood in front of the mirror, she couldn''t help but widen her eyes.

    This, is she really herself? That mediocre appearance, Ding Yuehua, whose fiance was robbed by the third sister because of his bad looks?

 Chapter 162ï¼š Settlement wages

    Chapter 162 Settlement of wages

    That night, everyone in the Ding House who had already returned to their yard to rest, was visited by the second Miss Ding family, and everyone was surprised by Ding Yuehua''s men''s clothing.

    Even the eldest young master of the Ding Mansion walked around her frowning.

    Shu Yu didn''t know that Ding Yuehua was so conscientious. After she closed the shop, she took things to feed her to attract money.

    Lucky Fortune doesn''t get along with her very much, but he is very close to her.

    When Shu Yu touched it, it didn''t move, even meowing at her happily.

    It looked like this, and Shu Yu was even more reluctant to send it away.

    "Otherwise, you will be good in the future, don''t use your claws to hook clothes, I will keep you here, okay?"

    Zucky gave her a blank look, then continued to lower his head and drink water.

    Shu Yu smiled, got up and went back to the room to rest, and then fell asleep in a sweet dream.

    However, when I woke up the next morning, my dream did not come true.

    The idea that Ding Yuehua couldn''t wait to run over to find her early in the morning, as she expected, failed to materialize.

    On the other hand, Zheng Gong came early in the morning. They checked and cleaned up today, and they finished it in half a day.

    Shu Yu went out for breakfast, and when he came back, he took out the wages.

    "Uncle Zheng, let''s settle the wages when we''re done."

    Before Zheng Gong responded, the two helpers cried out in surprise.

    These days of busy work, isn''t it just for those few coins? No one can feel at ease until the wages are received.

    After all, they do this kind of work, and the main family is often in arrears with their wages.

    Because of Shu Yu''s words, the three of them were busy working even faster.

    It was almost noon, and the shop was spotless.

    Zheng Gong washed his hands and walked over, "Girl Lu, check it out, see if it''s not suitable, and you can change it."

    "No, can I still believe Uncle Zheng?"

    Zheng Gong was very happy to hear this, but still urged her to check.

    Shu Yu was helpless and could only look around. In fact, she had seen it last night, and there was nothing bad about it.

    turned around, Shu Yu came back, and then settled the wages.

    "Uncle Zheng, here are three taels of silver, you take it."

    Although it didn¡¯t take long for the house to be repaired, it only took about ten days after all the calculations were done. But Zheng Gong''s craftsmanship is good, and it is also very hard. And although Shu Yu has always settled the material cost, there are some small things that Zheng Gong paid for himself.

    And the food and beverage expenses for the three of them during this period were also paid in advance by Zheng Gong.

    After all, three taels of silver are about the same.

    The rest is the cost of the two helpers, and Shu Yu gave three hundred and fifty cents alone.

    She has learned that the salary for working part-time in the county is usually about 30 cents a day without meals.

    Ke Shuyu needs to work in a hurry for this job, and they were busy working very late a few days ago, so the wages are naturally more than the average person.

    The two helpers took it over excitedly. They regretted that the work time was too short.

    If it were a little longer, maybe I could have a tael of silver in my hand.

    Settled the payment for the completion, but Gong Zheng didn¡¯t stay, saying that it was rare to get paid, so he went to order some snacks and eat something delicious.

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "Uncle Zheng, walk slowly."

    saw the three people away, and Shu Yu stood in the lobby, looking at the new storefront, feeling a sense of satisfaction in his heart.

    She waited in the shop for another two hours, but Ding Yuehua still didn''t come, and finally gave up.

    Shu Yu took the lucky cat and went out. Now that the shop has been repaired, it is time to rent the house.

 Chapter 163ï¼š Do not kill me

    Chapter 163 Don''t Kill Me

    After the ready-made clothes are rolled out, Lu Erbai and others will come over.

    The old lady didn''t say that she came to the county town at first, she just took care of Sanya and Dahu at home, so Shu Yu didn''t need to spend that money to rent a house.

    But now Daya and Li are at home, she is also very skilled in making clothes, which is a big help, and she must come to the county to help.

    The old lady didn''t say anything about not renting a house.

    Shu Yu has become more familiar with the county town during this period of time. After thinking about it, she found that the most suitable location was the one where Meng Yunzheng lived.

    So Shu Yu plans to find a house nearby and rent it first, and then buy it when he has money.

    Well, she will be rich tomorrow, and when the secret recipe of the scar removal cream is sold to Doctor Xu, she will have a large amount of income.

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu was very happy, and said to the lucky lucky man in his arms, "When we become rich in the future, we will get you a house by ourselves and let you be a rich cat, don''t you feel very excited?"

    Meow¡­¡­

    Shu Yu touched its head, "Sure enough."

    When one person and one cat passed by the entrance of the county government office, Shu Yu looked up again.

    There are still a few solemn officers and soldiers guarding the door, and there are not as many people watching the lively as yesterday.

    Shu Yu didn''t pay much attention and walked over.

    However, the voices of two people''s discussions entered her ears.

    "There are also people from the Ding family. I heard that Mr. Ding has been sent to the county government for questioning. The master of the Ding family has to stay in the house except for the servants who buy and buy."

    "Not only the Ding family, but also the Jiang family, the wealthy and well-known squires in our county town have all been passed on to the county government for questioning."

    Shu Yu snapped back to his senses, so it was.

    No wonder Ding Yuehua didn''t come today, this is an accident with the county magistrate, and the whole county is going to be in turmoil?

    Ding''s family, please don''t commit crimes, she finally got her first client.

    Shu Yu secretly prayed for a while.

    I heard the two people still saying, "This is so good, why did you invite all the wealthy households in the county to ask questions?"

    "I heard that the person who escaped yesterday has not been caught, didn''t you see that the city gate has not been opened yet? It is estimated that Mr. Guan suspects that these wealthy households are related, and wants to find out who has a good relationship with the former magistrate on weekdays. "

    The two of them left after talking.

    Shu Yu stood on the spot, looking at the direction of the city gate from a distance.

    The city gate hasn''t opened yet, but it shouldn''t be closed for a long time, otherwise there will be chaos.

    Shu Yu glanced at the gate of the county government again, then quickened his pace and went to the yard where Meng Yunzheng was.

    She raised Lucky Fortune up and stood at the gate of the courtyard, intending to knock on the door.

    Who knows that as soon as you knock, the door will open.

    Shu Yu took a step forward, "Meng Gongzi? Are you there?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, people also stood in the yard. Naturally, they also saw Doctor Zhao who was lying in a corner of the yard with a knife held horizontally.

    Shu Yu''s pupils shrank, and she felt that there was another person behind her, and a dagger fell on her neck.

    Shu Yu almost subconsciously wanted to fight back, but he calmed down when he saw Doctor Zhao being restrained and paused.

    But his hand was still slightly loose, the lucky charm in his arms fell to the ground, and he slid away and disappeared.

    Fortunately, the scoundrel didn''t care about attracting wealth, and didn''t care about her. After taking Shu Yu a few steps forward, he closed the courtyard door.

    Shu Yu pursed his lips and asked with a look of fear, "Who are you? What are you doing? I, I don''t know you, don''t kill me."

    Today is a big update, there will be more later, I will continue to write, upload in the morning

 Chapter 164ï¼š Do you think Im a weak woman?

    Chapter 164 Do you think I am a weak woman?

    Shu Yu walked forward while talking, trying to get as close to Doctor Zhao as possible.

    Doctor Zhao had passed out, and there was blood on the ground, apparently injured. I just don''t know if it''s serious or not, or if it''s life-threatening.

    Also, Doctor Zhao is at home, what about Meng Yunzheng?

    The two villains she has seen now, are there any more?

    Shu Yu''s mind was spinning rapidly, and at the same time tears were falling down, as if she was extremely frightened.

    The man behind asked her in a deep voice, "Who are you and what are you doing here?"

    Shu Yu burst into tears, "I, I''m just a nearby resident, I''m here to thank Young Master Meng, I''m not a bad person."

    "grateful?"

    Shu Yu glanced at the dagger on his neck and said ''um'', "My mother told me to be a human being and to repay it. The cat in my house was lost two days ago, and I couldn''t find it for a long time, but Mr. Meng helped me deliver it. I came back. Although my mother has already given a thank you gift. But I thought, I should bring my cat to the door in person to say thank you. "

    The two villains looked at each other, and the woman really came in with a cat just now.

    But seeing Shu Yu getting closer and closer to Doctor Zhao, the gangster behind her still pulled her, "Go over there." Pushing her towards the main room.

    Shu Yu cried, "Big brother, don''t kill me. My mother is still waiting for me to go back to eat. I don''t want to die, and I don''t want to be separated from my family forever."

    "Shut up. As long as you stay calm, it won''t kill you."

    Shu Yu immediately covered his mouth and dared not speak.

    We have to find an opportunity to let that gangster leave Dr. Zhao''s side, otherwise, even if she knocks down this one in front of her, Dr. Zhao will die.

    Shu Yu was taken into the house, and Doctor Zhao disappeared immediately, which was not good for her.

    But this man was still standing behind her, able to communicate with the gangsters in the yard. If she does it, at least the two of them can''t see each other.

    Shu Yu pretended to be too scared, and suddenly took a big step forward, and the man behind really stepped forward and followed her, "Don''t play tricks."

    "I don''t, I just..."

    "Ah..." Before Shu Yu could finish speaking, an exclamation suddenly sounded outside.

    The man approached Shu Yu subconsciously, grabbed her arm with one hand to block her in front of him, and held the dagger tightly against her neck with the other hand, looking at the doorway with alert eyes.

    After a while, Meng Yunzheng came in from the door, carrying the gangster who had threatened Doctor Zhao, who had passed out.

    Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief, it seemed that Doctor Zhao escaped.

    Meng Yunzheng sullenly glanced at Shu Yu, then stared coldly at the man behind Shu Yu.

    The man sneered, "Meng Yunzheng, don''t act rashly, or I will kill this girl."

    Meng Yunzheng stopped walking forward, the man breathed a sigh of relief, and then ordered, "Find a way to prepare a carriage for me and take us out of the city."

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t move.

    The man''s eyes suddenly turned grim, "Did you hear that?"

    The strength of the dagger suddenly increased, as if the next moment, it could cut her throat.

    Shu Yu frowned, and suddenly asked, "Do you think I''m a weak woman who can be bullied?"

    "What?" The man didn''t react, "You don''t have the right to speak here, shut up for me."

 Chapter 165ï¼š go together

    Chapter 165 Let''s Go Together

    As soon as the man finished speaking, in the next instant, there was a sudden sharp pain in the hand holding the dagger, the dagger fell to the ground with a ''bang'', and then the thumb was forced out, as if it was about to break.

    The girl in her arms took a step back, kicked him lower body, and when he was almost suffocated by the pain, she grabbed his arm and threw it violently over his shoulder.

    "Ah..." The man screamed and fell to the ground, unable to get up.

    Meng Yunzheng''s mouth curled into a smile, and he stepped forward and knocked the man unconscious.

    then stood up and gave Shu Yu a thumbs up gesture.

    Shu Yu smiled and straightened his hair, "Who made him think about it and take me as a hostage? Ah, by the way, what happened to Doctor Zhao?"

    Meng Yunzheng shook his head, indicating that he was fine.

    Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "Who are these two people who have a grudge against you?"

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t answer, went to get two ropes and handed her one.

    Shu Yu quickly **** one of them, and then helped Meng Yunzheng to bring Doctor Zhao, who was still unconscious outside, in.

    Doctor Zhao was injured on his hands and feet, probably because the two gangsters were afraid of him escaping, so they stabbed him several times, and that''s how the blood came out on the ground.

    Now the blood has stopped, but the wound still looks shocking.

    Meng Yunzheng skillfully found the medicine for the golden sore, Shu Yu helped bring water in, the two of them gave Doctor Zhao good medicine together, and after bandaging the wound, they came out of the room.

    Meng Yunzheng wiped his hands, then sat across the table and began to write.

    The first line of is to answer her question, ''These two are the fugitives currently being searched by the county government, and the man holding you is the eldest son of the former county magistrate. ¡¯

    Shu Yu suddenly looked at the man who had been knocked out, what the hell, the person the county government was looking for was here.

    "Then, how did they find your home, and they seem to know you?"

    Meng Yunzheng nodded without denying it.

    ''Sorry, I have troubled you. They thought they could escape by looking for me. ¡¯

    Shu Yu quickly waved his hand, "That''s not true. You helped me a few times, and I have a rare chance to repay." In fact, she also felt that if the two asked Meng Yunzheng for help, they might really be able to escape.

    "By the way, do these two have to be sent to the county office?"

    Meng Yunzheng nodded again.

    Shu Yu stood up, "Then I won''t disturb you, you can send it over, I''ll go find my cat."

    She was about to leave when she finished speaking, but the lucky cat that had just run away ran back and meowed at her.

    Shu Yu tapped it from the air, "I almost thought you were going to be a wild cat again."

    Lucky fortune is still a little far away from her, and she looks a little scared and a little hesitant.

    Shu Yu was about to walk over when he saw a few more words written on the paper in front of him - ''Let''s go together''.

    She looked at Meng Yunzheng in surprise, "You mean, let me send these two people to the county office with you?"

    Seeing him nodding, Shu Yu''s brows twitched tightly. After a while, he smiled and shook his head, "No way."

    Having said that, she still regrets it in her heart. After all, it is a rare opportunity to deal with the government, and she may be able to open a shop in the future, which may be convenient at any time.

    Unfortunately, she still has concerns about her identity.

    Meng Yunzheng seemed to be able to see what she was thinking, and wrote, ''Are you afraid that others will know that you are the third Miss Shu Fu? ¡¯

    Shu Yu was startled and looked up, only to see Meng Yunzheng laughing and shaking his head at her.

 Chapter 166ï¼š The news that surprised Shu Yu

    Chapter 166 The news that surprised Shu Yu

    Then, Shu Yu saw that he quickly wrote a large paragraph.

    ¡®Before I came to Jiangyuan County, I just went to Shufu with an elder. At that time, in addition to seeing Master Shu, I also saw several young masters and young ladies of the Shu family, including the third young lady... Shu Yu. ¡¯

    Shu Yu raised his head suddenly, a look of shock flashed across his face, "You said, you saw the third Miss Shu family?"

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, ''In the beginning, the Shu family only let the two young ladies come out, claiming that the third young lady was ill and was not suitable to see guests. I said that Dr. Zhao''s medical skills could be shown to her, but the Shu family couldn''t do anything about it, so the third young lady came out. ¡¯

    ¡®But the Shu family didn¡¯t know that I knew you and had spoken to you. Later, after I came out of Shu''s house, I felt strange and wanted to find out what was going on. I just don''t know why, the Shu family was heavily guarded at that time, and it was difficult to start. I went to Dongqing Temple. You and Dongqing Guanzhu had a good relationship at the beginning. Maybe you could learn something from her, but Dongqing Guanzhu went out for a wander. Later, when something happened to Dr. Zhao and I, we had no time to think about anything else. Unexpectedly, when I came to Jiangyuan County, I met you unexpectedly. ¡¯

    ''Although it''s strange that you suddenly changed from the third lady of the Shu family to the second girl of the Lu family, but if you don''t want to say it, then I won''t ask. Everyone has their own privacy. ¡¯

    Shu Yu was in a trance for a moment, she took two steps to the side, frowned and thought about it.

    She had left the Shu family, but there was a third young lady in the Shu family who appeared in front of everyone.

    In this way, the Shu family did not announce the death of the third young lady. That''s right, the Shu family knew that she should still be alive when her body was not found at the bottom of the lotus pond.

    The Shu family did not announce her death immediately, and probably wanted to find her whereabouts first. Who knew that Meng Yunzheng and the others happened to go to Shu''s house at this time, and they wanted to see the third lady. For some reason, the Shu family found a girl to impersonate her in a hurry.

    By the way, Meng Yunzheng said that the Shu family was heavily guarded during that time, and it should be that the Shu family faced the situation of being investigated after she left.

    In this case, the Shu family not only couldn''t send someone to find her whereabouts, but also couldn''t do other small actions, and it was even more difficult to let the posing as the third young lady "die", so as to avoid unforeseen troubles.

    Anyway, in the eyes of the Shu family, she, a timid girl, even escaped from the bottom of the lake by luck. Without a household registration guide and friends, I am afraid that I will not be able to survive.

    The situation that the Shu family is currently dealing with is obviously more important than her daughter.

    Shu Yu suddenly thought of exile, the ending of the book - Shu Yu followed the rest of the Shu family and was exiled to the southwest.

    Yes, Shu Yu was exiled, and her name is Lu Shuyu now.

    Is it possible that the person who was exiled in the end was not her, but the impersonated third lady?

    No, you can''t take chances, you still have to plan for the worst. It would be best if he could not be exiled in the end, and he had to come back as soon as possible if he was exiled.

    Shu Yu shook his head, but the smile on his face could not be stopped.

    That kind of doomed ending, suddenly the willows and flowers are bright again, this feeling is not too wonderful.

    She laughed over there, and Meng Yunzheng wrote another sentence here, ''As long as your household registration is OK, even if you go to the county office, don''t worry. ¡¯

    Shu Yu''s household registration is of course no problem. With this thing given by Dongqing Guanzhu, she returned from Fucheng to the village all the way.

 Chapter 167ï¼š worry about you

    Chapter 167 Worrying About You

    Meng Yunzheng asked again this time, ''Let''s go together? ¡¯

    He pointed to the two tied people and gestured to her.

    After hesitating for a moment, Shu Yu nodded.

    She knew that Meng Yunzheng was thinking of her, and Shu Yu always knew how to take his love.

    Soon, as Meng Yunzheng said, she went to the street to find the officers and soldiers who were searching for the fugitive, and brought them over.

    As a witness and a hero in catching fugitives, he followed them to the county office.

    To Shu Yu''s surprise, the officials in the county government office are very young, and they look like they are in their twenties.

    It''s just that his face looked very serious. After he knew the situation, he came over and nodded to Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu, "Meng Yunzheng, Miss Lu, thank you two for arresting the fugitive and bringing him to justice. Regarding the injured Zhao Gongzi, This official will find the best doctor in the city to have a look. The two of you have done a great job for this official, and I don¡¯t know if there is any reward you want?¡±

    Meng Yunzheng looked at Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu has already observed that this Lord Xiang is now temporarily acting as the magistrate of Jiangyuan County, and will stay here as an official until the court sends a new magistrate.

    It will definitely take more than three months for the imperial court to assign officials and wait for the other party to come over.

    Shu Yudang even said, "Sir, I haven''t thought about whether I can keep it for now." Save it at a critical time, if you need it, you may be able to use it.

    stunned to the adults for a moment, somewhat surprised by her answer.

    But he readily agreed, "Of course."

    He turned to look at Meng Yunzheng again, "How about you?"

    I don''t know if it was Shu Yu''s illusion, she always felt that her tone was a lot more casual when she spoke to adults and Meng Yunzheng. Do these two people know each other?

    Meng Yunzheng, like Shu Yu, kept it for now, and asked for it later after thinking about it.

    After the two of them finished speaking, they didn''t stay in the county office much. Mr. Xiang seemed to be very busy, not to mention that the fugitive had just been caught and had not yet been interrogated.

    Shu Yu came out of the county office, exhaled slowly, and said to Meng Yunzheng, "I originally went to find you today, but I wanted to rent a small yard near your house, but now it''s so late, I can only wait for tomorrow."

    Meng Yunzheng raised her eyebrows, somewhat surprised that she wanted to rent a house near his house.

    Shu Yu hugged the lucky cat, "I have to go back, see you tomorrow morning."

    ''goodbye. '' Meng Yunzheng opened his mouth silently.

    The two quickly separated and went in different directions.

    Shu Yu went directly back to the shop, but just as she walked to the door of the shop, she saw two familiar figures standing there, very anxious.

    Shu Yu hurriedly took a few steps, "Sister, Daniel."

    Hearing the familiar voice, Da Ya suddenly turned around. Seeing that she was fine, she ran forward with a long sigh of relief, "It''s fine if you''re fine, just fine."

    Shu Yu looked down at himself, "What can I do? Why did you guys come here?"

    As she said, she opened the door and let the two come in first.

    Daya said eagerly, "Yesterday we heard that there was an accident in the county seat, and the gates of the city were blocked, not allowing them to go out or enter. Fortunately, you can live in the shop, so we can be a little more at ease. But today we have The uncle from the village came to the county seat, but the city gate was still closed to prevent them from entering, so they turned back. We were worried about what was going on inside, and we didn¡¯t know when the city gate would be opened. My mother and parents were anxious, I''ll come over with Big Niu to see."

 Chapter 168ï¼š Im so glad

    Chapter 168 I''m so happy

    After the two of them came, they had been waiting at the gate of the city. After waiting for an afternoon, they finally let in not long ago.

    The two went straight to the shop after the capital, but found that the shop was locked, and Shu Yu didn''t know where to go, which made him even more anxious.

    Shu Yu put down the cat in his arms and explained to the two, "There is indeed an accident in the county seat. The magistrate of Jiangyuan County seems to have committed an accident and was arrested. His son escaped, and he has been searching for the past two days, so The city gate was only closed. Now that people have caught it, it''s all right."

    Da Ya and Daniel couldn''t help but widen their eyes, "What happened?"

    The county magistrate has been arrested! !

    They didn''t come to the county seat for two days, so Jiangyuan County has changed? I don''t know what the new county magistrate is like. If it is still the same as the original one, then the life of their little people will still be difficult.

    inexplicable, a little worried.

    But this worry was instantly forgotten after seeing the renovated shop.

    When they came here before, the shop was still a mess, but now it''s neat and bright.

    "Ayu, the shop is ready now?"

    Joy flashed on the faces of the two of them, and they were very excited when they thought of the opening soon.

    Shu Yu nodded, "It''s all done, then let''s decorate it ourselves and hang up the clothes."

    Da Ya raised her eyes and looked at the empty shop, and in her mind, she had already begun to imagine how the shop would look like a cloud of customers.

    Daniel also laughed, and then said to Shu Yu, "Ayu, since you''re fine, I''ll go back first. While the city gate is still open, I''ll go home and tell them, lest I should go home. They''re worried. Just stay here, so you don''t have to rush around."

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "Let''s go now?"

    "Um."

    Shu Yu looked at the time, if it got dark, it would not be safe to go back. She didn''t stop her, "That''s fine, you drive the mule cart back. Tomorrow, I have to trouble you to bring the milk and them all, as well as the ready-made clothes and model hangers."

    Daniel nodded, "Okay."

    He went to the backyard to bring the mule cart out. Shu Yu bought him a bag of meat buns and asked him to take them on the road to eat. Now that he is home, he can¡¯t make it for dinner.

    The two sisters sent the big cow away, then ate something on the street, and then walked slowly to the shop.

    Seeing that the shops along the street are still brightly lit, and the pedestrians laughing and talking to Yan Yan, Da Ya has a rare peace of mind.

    She seems to have never had such an experience.

    "Ayu, it seems that everything has been fine at home since you came back."

    Shu Yu suddenly heard her speak, turned her head and found that Da Ya looked up at the sky, and the smile on the corner of her mouth was relaxed and warm. Breaking away from the suffocating and depressing environment like Zhang''s family, she seemed to be sublimated.

    "Ayu, I''m so happy."

    Shu Yu smiled, "Me too." It''s nice to feel like family.

    Shu Yu can improve the satisfaction of the Lu family''s material life, but the Lu family has given her spiritual wealth.

    The two sisters smiled at each other and returned to the shop happily.

    Early the next morning, Shu Yu was thinking about renting a house and was ready to go out early.

    Daya originally wanted to go with her, but Shu Yu stopped her after thinking about it, "Sister, you can stay in the shop, my parents and the others don''t know when they will come. If there is no one in the shop when they come, they have to be there. Wait outside."

 Chapter 169ï¼š rent a house

    Chapter 169 Rent a house

    Of course, Shu Yu also wondered if Ding Yuehua would come to the door if the Ding family was all right.

    There is a big girl watching in the shop, so she doesn''t have to think about it all the time.

    Da Ya responded and stayed at the shop with Zhaocai. When Shu Yu left, she looked left and right, went to bring water, and wiped the inside and outside again.

    She has an unstoppable temperament. In addition, she is about to open a business soon, so she is in high spirits, and she feels that she has endless energy.

    Shu Yu found the Meng family well-versed. Just as he was about to knock on the door, the courtyard door was opened from the inside.

    Because of the same scene as yesterday, Shu Yu subconsciously took a step back and watched the scene inside the courtyard gate warily.

    Then he saw Meng Yunzheng''s surprised eyes.

    Shu Yu coughed lightly, "Meng Gongzi, good morning."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded at her, then turned around to lock the courtyard door, and said silently, ''Let''s go. ¡¯

    Shu Yu, "Take me to find a house now?"

    Why don''t you invite her in for a glass of water and study the rental situation nearby?

    Meng Yunzheng nodded and walked forward first.

    Shu Yu quickly followed.

    Meng Yunzheng is really familiar with this area and knows where the houses need to be rented. After Shu Yu told him the most basic requirements, he bluntly took her to a family that was about ten households away from Meng''s.

    The yard of this house is not very big, but it can also grow a la carte and raise chickens. There are three rooms, and there is a small study next to the east wing, which is more than enough for a bed.

    Shu Yu took a look around and was very satisfied. The price is not expensive in this area, 260 yuan a month.

    There are also cheap ones in other places, but Shu Yu still hopes that the surrounding area will be cleaner and safer, and it will be closer to the clothing store.

    She quickly settled the renting arrangements. Because she was worried that Lu''s family would come to the county seat, Shu Yu didn''t delay much. After saying goodbye to Meng Yunzheng, she went straight back.

    From the beginning to the end, she did not step into the Meng family.

    So Shu Yu didn''t know that there was another person in the Meng family besides Doctor Zhao who was recovering at home.

    Xiang Weinan heard the sound of the courtyard door opening, and turned his head slightly, with a half-smile, "Is that the girl Zhao Xi said that he asked you to paint dozens of pictures, but only gave you a tael of silver?"

    Meng Yunzheng was too lazy to look at him, so he went to the edge of the bed to look at Zhao Xi.

    Zhao Xi''s injury is not a problem, he is a doctor himself and has the best medicine in his hand. Yesterday there was too much blood loss, and today people are already mentally eating chicken legs.

    asked Weinan again, "Do you know why she changed from Miss Shu to a farmer''s girl?"

    Meng Yunzheng nodded this time. Yesterday, after she knew that the Shu family had found a fake third miss, she sold herself to Aunt Xue by Mrs. Ruan when she was a child, and later told him that the Shu family wanted to kill someone.

    Actually, even if she didn''t say it, Meng Yunzheng could guess how much. After all, it is not a secret that Mrs. Ruan abducted and sold her granddaughter.

    He just didn''t expect that the Shu family put her in the pond, but she escaped.

    Xiang Wei Nan nodded when he saw him, and immediately pricked up his ears to listen.

    As a result... there is no more text, Meng Yunzheng has no plans to continue talking at all.

    He threw his head in anger and stood up suddenly, "If you pretend to be dumb, you''re not really dumb, and you really don''t say a word, right? Okay, then I''ll go."

    After walking a few steps, he was unwilling. He turned around and said to him, "Jiangyuan County is now under our control, and the next step is to solve the Shu family."

 Chapter 170ï¼š I have a good friend

    Chapter 170 Daya has a good friend

    Seeing that Meng Yunzheng didn''t respond, he said to Weinan, "Do you think we can learn something about the Shu family from that girl Lu?"

    Meng Yunzheng shook his head.

    Xiang Weinan flicked his sleeves and left, "I really think of myself as a mute."

    Only Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi, who was eating chicken legs, were left in the room. The latter threw away the chicken bones and wiped his hands, "You said that Miss Lu is so smart and capable, how long will it take you to find out that we are pretending?"

    Meng Yunzheng gave him a sideways glance and left.

    Shu Yu didn''t know that she had such a high opinion in Zhao Xi''s heart, she just returned to the shop when she saw Da Ya chatting with someone.

    Originally thought that there were guests, but after a closer look, isn''t this... Miss Wei?

    Wei Lan saw her too, raised his hand and beckoned at her, "A Yu."

    Shu Yu staggered, Ah Yu? When did they get to know each other so well, didn''t they just meet?

    She walked in and smiled at Wei Lan, "Why did Miss Wei come here?"

    "It took me two days to find this place. I didn''t expect to see Da Ya as soon as I came, and I knew that Da Ya was your sister, so we chatted. I''m in a better mood now."

    Although Wei Lan also divorced, but her situation is different from Da Ya.

    Da Ya has suffered so many sins that are visible to the naked eye, and the Zhang family is a villain, so everyone sympathizes with Da Ya, even if Zhang Shu becomes a cripple, everyone thinks that he deserved the retribution.

    Wei Lan is different. She married Zhou Jian for a short time, and not only did she suffer no pain or sin. Even her family has many strong brothers, Zhou Jian is an orphan and has no support. Neighbors feel that Zhou Jian is the one who has an unhappy life after the two get married.

    Seeing that Wei Lan has nothing to do with it now, Zhou Jian was beaten to death and turned into a blind and mute cripple. Instead, he felt that he was the one who suffered a loss.

    Of course, no one will say anything to Wei Lan, after all, none of his brothers in the family are good-looking.

    But the look in her eyes still made Wei Lan very uncomfortable. It was obvious that she was the victim, but now it seems like she is not right.

    Wei Lan didn''t want to stay at home, so he just came out to get some air.

    After seeing Da Ya, she felt her luck more and more.

    It''s only been two days, and she can''t stand the strange looks from those people. But Daya has endured a full two years of pointing and pointing. Others say that she can''t give birth.

    Wei Lan thought that she didn''t break Zhou Jian''s adultery that day, and I''m afraid she will end up the same two years later.

    By then, she might not have survived even a day.

    Fortunately, they are all free now.

    "Ayu." Daya called to Shu Yu, "You said earlier that you wanted to put a few pots of flowers in the shop to decorate. Wei Lan said that a mother-in-law next door to her house planted a lot of flowers, and they were all beautiful. I want to see them. Look, if you think it''s suitable, buy a few pots and come back."

    She was in high spirits, of course Shu Yu had no problem.

    "Okay, you can go and have a look. It shouldn''t be too complicated, and the taste should not be too strong, just simple and refreshing."

    Da Ya nodded hastily, "Well, then let''s go now."

    She got up and was about to run out with Wei Lan. The two of them didn''t know how long they chatted, but they seemed to be familiar with each other.

    Shu Yu lowered his head to take the silver, "I''ll give you a tael first, if it''s not enough..."

    Da Ya has already run away, "No, I have it myself."

 Chapter 171ï¼š The whole family has come to the county town

    Chapter 171 The whole family has come to the county seat

    The dowry and compensation that Daya took back from Zhang''s family was originally to be returned to her parents.

    But neither the old lady nor Lu Erbai Nguyen would want it. They let Da Ya keep it well, let her be nice to herself, buy something delicious to wear, and don''t lose yourself.

    But Daya obviously still wants to spend the money on food and clothing at home, so she just ran away right now.

    Shu Yu''s hand was half stretched, and he could only retract it.

    She shook her head and put away the lease deed.

    After a while, the mule cart finally stopped outside the shop, and the bull let out a cry, then turned around and helped the old lady down.

    Shu Yu ran to the door and called out with a smile, "Milk."

    Followed by Lu Erbai Ruanshi and Dahu Sanya, except for the big cow, everyone else came to see the shop for the first time.

    The old lady stood at the door, her head raised with excitement, "This is our shop?"

    "Yes, how is it? Not bad, right?"

    The old lady nodded again and again, "It''s not bad, it''s stylish, it looks good, and in the future, business will definitely be good."

    "Pfft..." A guy from the shop next door heard the movement and stood at the door. Seeing that they had never seen the world, he couldn''t help laughing.

    Shu Yu squinted to look over, the guy rolled his eyes and made a face at her.

    Shu Yu wanted to roll up his sleeves, but who knew that the old lady pulled it and said with a smile on her face, "What do you care about with him? Some wages. We have opened a shop anyway, and he is a poor worker, and I don''t know why he looks down on us as the owner. "

    The guy''s face instantly turned red with dryness, and he ran back to the shop in annoyance.

    After a while, the shopkeeper scolded him for being lazy.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help giving the old lady a thumbs up, "Milk, if you can talk, talk more."

    The old lady raised her head and entered the door with her neck raised and her chest raised.

    Dahu and Sanya were a little cautious at first, but when their legs carefully stepped into the door, their eyes lit up and they immediately ran inside.

    "Second sister, second sister, our shop is very spacious and looks good."

    "Second sister, what is this? Is it a stool? Why is it here?"

    Shu Yu looked at the bench that Dahu pointed at. It wasn''t a stool, and there were drawers underneath for storing things. This is what she specially asked Zheng Gong to help. It was placed in the middle of the shop, with a few cushions thrown on it, for the guests to sit and rest.

    If it wasn''t for space constraints, Shu Yu also planned to get some sofas so that he could sit more comfortably.

    Because Shu Yu requested sufficient light inside the shop, the door opened on both sides. However, the door on the side didn''t open much, and more than half of it could fit clothes.

    Several hooks have been knocked on the wall on the front, which can directly hang clothes. Below is a hanging rod, which can also hang a lot of clothes. There is a table in the middle, whether it is a potted plant or a notebook.

    Of course, Shu Yu also plans to put rouge gouache, and later she plans to make lipsticks, lipsticks, and even other makeup items. Ready-to-wear shops are not only ready-to-wear.

    Shu Yu explained the layout of the shop to a few people as he walked.

    Dahu and Sanya had already run to the backyard and turned around, sweating all over their foreheads.

    Lu Erbai was also eager to try, and said to Daniel, "Let''s go, let''s remove all the models'' clothes on the mule cart first."

 Chapter 172ï¼š cubs attract

    Chapter 172 Cubs Attract

    Daniel didn''t let Lu Erbai do it. His leg was still injured. Where can he move things?

    Instead, Nguyen entered the carriage and dragged the suitcase out.

    As soon as the things were moved down, Lu Erbai couldn''t wait to start to assemble the models.

    Nguyen Thi and the old lady dressed the models. There were three wooden models, and the rest of the clothes were hung up.

    But the time was too short, even if the three of Ruan Shi and the old lady Daya worked overtime, they only made twelve sets of clothes. All hung up, the whole shop still looks empty.

    The old lady sighed, "It''s still too rushed. If we make ten sets of eight sets, it will only look like this when it opens."

    Daniel suggested, "How about we go to another ready-to-wear store to buy a few sets and make up the number? Buying a few more sets will definitely give us a bit cheaper."

    Everyone looked at Shu Yu, who shook his head, "The ready-to-wear in our store is different from theirs. Even if we make up the number, it''s better to use other things to make up the number. Otherwise, once the other party knows about it, he will go out and advertise that our ready-to-wear has to be done. Buying from their home, then customers would definitely prefer to go to their store to buy, and our reputation will also deteriorate."

    Seeing them still worried, Shu Yu said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter, our ready-to-wear shop is different from general ready-to-wear shops. Twelve sets are enough for the time being, and there may not be many customers just opening, so let''s just keep doing it during this time. "

    Their customer bases are different. If they are aimed at ordinary people, it is naturally based on the number of them.

    But they are the equivalent of customization.

    When the old lady heard this, she waved her hand, "Just listen to Ayu."

    Everyone is no longer tangled and continues to be busy.

    Shu Yuding''s two-sided bronze mirror has also arrived. In fact, she wants to buy a full-length mirror, but Jiangyuan County is remote and poor, and the full-length mirror has to be brought back from the outside, which is not available for the time being.

    And this thing is very expensive, so Shu Yu can only pay the deposit first, and then let someone deliver it when it is in stock.

    There is a bronze mirror in Lu''s house, but it is very small and not clear.

    The two sides that Shu Yu bought were very clear. As soon as Sanya and Dahu saw them, they leaned over to look at their faces.

    Especially Sanya, she touched her little face and ran to Shu Yu happily, "Second sister, the scar on my face is really gone, they can no longer call me ugly."

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Second sister didn''t lie to you, did she?"

    "Second sister is the most powerful second sister." The little girl was so happy, showing her millet teeth, her eyes narrowed with laughter. Then I saw Lucky Fortune, and the little white cat was a little afraid of the sudden number of strangers in the shop, and kept hiding and refusing to come out.

    Sanya''s eyes suddenly lit up, and she pointed at Lucky, "It''s a cat, second sister, it''s a cat."

    "Yeah, that''s lucky, and it will be our cat in the future. But it''s timid and afraid of strangers, so don''t approach it for the time being. You can play with it when you''re familiar with it."

    Sanya immediately took her eyes back, "Well, then I won''t look at it, let it not be afraid of me. I''m not scary at all, I''ll be very good at attracting wealth."

    Dahu also nodded immediately, "Me too."

    The two of them did what they said, and they were really far from attracting wealth. I just couldn''t help but look at it with my eyes, the three cubs'' behavior like hide and seek is so cute, probably because the cubs are attracted to each other, and it didn''t take long for the lucky money to come out, facing the three big tigers. Meow.

 Chapter 173ï¼š Someone probes the brain

    Chapter 173 Someone probes the brain

    Sanya squatted on the ground, tilting her head and talking to it cutely and lovingly, "Lucky cat, I will be your sister Sanya in the future, don''t be afraid of me. Well, I''ll touch you now, don''t be fierce Oh, I promise it''s light, light."

    After finishing speaking, the little girl nervously stretched out her small trembling hand and touched Lucky''s head.

    really just clicked, and quickly took it back.

    Then he happily said to Shu Yu, "Second sister, second sister, Zhaocai likes me."

    Shu Yu, "..." Where did you see it?

    Dahu was itching, and he followed her example, reaching out to touch to attract wealth. But Zhaocai suddenly became impatient and gave him a fierce meow.

    Big Tiger stood up immediately, pursing his lips a little aggrieved.

    Sanya immediately comforted him, "Brother, don''t cry, maybe, maybe Lucky is a girl, so he likes me more. Maybe you didn''t talk to it before touching it, it thought you were going to hit it."

    "I didn''t cry." Dahu said with a sullen face, very ambitious, "Actually, I also think that boys should not play with female cats, and I will touch tall and mighty dogs if I want to touch them in the future. "

    Shu Yu helped his forehead, sorry, lucky is a male cat. And who told you that a tall and mighty dog ??must be a male dog?

    But Sanya looked at the big tiger admiringly, "Brother is amazing."

    Big Tiger held his head high, then stood behind Sanya, watching her play with Lucky Fortune, reminding her from time to time not to be scratched. It''s just that the look of disappointment on his face shouldn''t be too obvious.

    The old lady laughed and said to Shu Yu in a low voice, "This kid has a hard mouth since he was a child."

    Don¡¯t talk about being wronged, don¡¯t talk about falling over, don¡¯t talk about being bullied. People who are so old always feel that they are adults, they will not act like a spoiled child, and they will never say what they want or hate.

    But he will protect Sanya, help take care of Lu Erbai, and help the old lady and Nguyen share the chores.

    The old lady thought about it and sighed, "Let them play, let''s do ours."

    Shu Yu nodded, stopped paying attention to the three cubs, and placed the dressed models.

    After a while, Daya also came back with two potted plants in her hand. Potted plants do not have pots, and only use hemp rope to wrap the clods together. In this way, it is also very heavy to carry.

    Wei Lan didn''t come with her. Suddenly something happened at her house and she was called home by her brother.

    Daniel quickly greeted her and asked her, "What is this?"

    Daya said, "The mother-in-law who sells flowers said that this is called a fortune tree. This is a good luck tree. I think it has a good meaning, so I bought it."

    With a fortune tree and a lucky cat, their shop must be crowded with customers.

    Daya just bought two, and the rest of the potted plants, she wants to go to the mountains to see someday, can be transplanted by herself.

    "Brother Daniel, I saw two ceramic pots in the backyard before, bring them here, let''s plant them first."

    "Okay." Daniel ran to the backyard and really took out two flower pots. This was left from Yujia before, the flower pot was not damaged, and they did not lose it.

    Shu Yu put the Fortune Tree on the counter, and Fortune put it on the shelf, and the shop felt warm in an instant.

    Just as she was about to say that these two pots of flowers were well chosen, she saw a familiar figure outside the door poking his head.

    Shu Yu paused, got up and walked towards the door.

 Chapter 174ï¼š My lady is disfigured

    Chapter 174 My lady is disfigured

    When the man saw her coming out, he was startled and left subconsciously.

    Shu Yu raised his voice, "Xiaoyun?"

    Other people in the shop looked over when they heard the words, Xiaoyun also stopped abruptly and turned around slowly, "Lu, shopkeeper Lu."

    Shu Yu saw that her eyes were slightly red, as if she had cried, and she felt that something had happened.

    She took a few steps forward, "Are you here to find me? Come in first."

    Xiaoyun hesitated for a moment, nodded and entered the door.

    As soon as came in, she realized that she was not dazzled just now. The shop was really decorated, and it was completely different from the last time I saw it.

    Obviously there are not many things, but it gives people a very comfortable and refreshing feeling.

    Moreover, there is actually a dummy over there, wearing a pink long dress, looking exquisite and beautiful, it has a unique appearance.

    This is the ready-to-wear that Shopkeeper Lu wants to sell?

    Xiaolan looked at this kind of dress, and she had the urge to buy one. This dress must look good on her body.

    There are also hangers in other ready-to-wear stores, but they are vertical and horizontal. The clothes are stretched out, but I have no idea what it looks like on a person.

    Shu Yu led her to sit on the wide chair in the middle, poured her a glass of water, "Drink some water, and talk slowly about anything."

    Xiaoyun suddenly returned to his senses, and then bit his lip angrily.

    What time, she would be attracted by the dress in this shop.

    Holding the cup in both hands, Xiaoyun retracted his gaze, took a deep breath, and said to Shu Yu, "Lu, shopkeeper Lu, in fact, I came here today because I wanted to ask shopkeeper Lu for something, and I also asked shopkeeper Lu for help."

    "You say first, if I can help, I will definitely help."

    Xiaoyun looked up at the other people in the shop. The old lady was very discerning. When she saw this girl, she knew that she must be the maid of a big family.

    The big family, that is the customer of their shop.

    So she said directly to Shu Yu, "Ayu, take this girl to the fitting room to chat, we are still busy here, going back and forth, it''s not good to bump into each other."

    "it is good."

    Shu Yu took Xiaoyun to the fitting room. The fitting room was not ready yet, so Xiaoyun was not attracted to his attention.

    However, as soon as she entered the door, she immediately grabbed Shu Yu''s hand and said, "Manager Lu, please help our lady."

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "Miss Ding? What happened to her?"

    "My lady, she''s disfigured."

    Xiaoyun''s words were amazing, Shu Yu''s eyes widened suddenly, "What did you just say? Disfigured??"

    Xiaoyun nodded, "Just this morning, our young lady''s face was cut by a sharp object. The doctor said that there will be a scar on the cut area, which may not be healed. The young lady was greatly stimulated, and she originally I just don''t have confidence in my appearance, and now I''m ruined, what can I do in the future?"

    Leave a scar?

    "Where is that scar?"

    "On the forehead." Xiaoyun''s eyes turned red again, "That position is very obvious. The young lady has locked herself in the room now, and no one can see it. It is useless even for the wife to persuade her."

    She raised her head, "But Shopkeeper Lu has the ability. Last time I saw Shopkeeper Lu''s superb craftsmanship with my own eyes. At that time, the moles on the young lady''s face were covered, so I wondered if Shopkeeper Lu also had the ability to help the lady. The scar was also covered. I came to see the shopkeeper Lu, and I hope the shopkeeper Lu can help. Otherwise, I am afraid that my young lady will not be able to think about it..."

 Chapter 175ï¼š How did the wound on the face come from?

    Chapter 175 How did the injury on the face come from?

    Women are always concerned about their appearance, let alone a woman who has not yet married. If there is a scar on her face, the marriage will be very difficult in the future.

    Xiaoyun thinks that even if the scar on the young lady''s face can''t be removed in the future, if there is a way to cover it up, it will always be better.

    Shu Yu thought for a moment, then nodded, "Okay, I''ll go over and show your lady."

    Xiaoyun''s face lit up with joy, "Really? Thank you, Shopkeeper Lu, thank you."

    "No, but I have to bring someone with me to help me out."

    Xiaoyun hesitated for a while, then finally gritted his teeth and nodded, "Okay."

    "wait a second."

    Shu Yu went out, went to the shop in front, and found a big girl who was busy with her work, "Sister, I have to go to Ding''s house to help Miss Ding with makeup. You go with me and start a fight."

    Da Ya pointed to herself, "Me? But, but I can''t, I don''t understand anything."

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "It''s fine, just watch me do it by the side."

    "Okay, I''ll help you get something."

    But Shu Yu didn''t have many things. She brought the cosmetic bag and the scar removal cream.

    Originally, she was going to take Sanya to see Dr. Xu in the afternoon to talk about the sale of this scar removing cream recipe.

    It''s too late now, let''s go to Ding Mansion first.

    Shu Yu took Daya and Xiaoyun out, but when she reached the door, she suddenly stopped again, and her eyes fell on the sky blue dress on the model not far away.

    This color, plus this style¡­

    Shu Yu stepped forward decisively and peeled off the clothes from the model.

    Nguyen squinted, "Ayu, what are you doing?"

    "I''ll take it with you, mother, bring that long box for me."

    The long box was specially prepared by Shu Yu, so he prepared three or four, which was just in use right now.

    She folded the clothes in her hands, carefully put them into the box, closed it and set off.

    This place is not close to Ding Mansion, so Shu Yu drove out the mule cart, and the three of them went there.

    When arrived at the gate of Ding Mansion, Shu Yu looked at the officers and soldiers guarding both sides in surprise. Not only that, but there are quite a few people standing there pointing and pointing, vaguely hearing the words ''break-off'' and ''poor''.

    She looked at Xiaoyun, who was a little guilty and didn''t dare to look at her.

    just whispered, "Let''s go through the back door."

    Shu Yu didn''t say anything, the mule cart drove towards the back door.

    There was also an officer guarding the back door. The three got out of the car. Xiaoyun stepped forward and said a few words to the officer and soldier, and then led the two of them into the door.

    It wasn''t until he bypassed the Chuihuamen that Xiaoyun apologized to Shu Yu, "Manager Lu, I''m sorry, but I didn''t mean to hide it from you. I was just afraid that you would know that the officers and soldiers were still guarding outside the Ding Mansion. "

    In fact, when she passed by the front door just now, she was apprehensive, for fear that Shu Yu would be unhappy, so she turned the car and went back.

    Seeing that Shu Yu didn''t say anything, but followed into Ding Mansion, Xiaoyun breathed a sigh of relief.

    Shu Yu looked at the scenery of Ding Mansion, can it be said that it is indeed a fortune in the financial industry? There is nothing to see from the outside of the Ding Mansion, but when you enter the courtyard, you know what low-key luxury is.

    For what Xiaoyun said, she just looked sideways and said with a smile, "I really don''t like others to hide, so Miss Xiaoyun can tell me now, how did the injury on Miss Ding''s face come from?"

 Chapter 176ï¼š Jiang family

    Chapter 176 Jiang Family

    Shu Yu is different from ordinary people. Ordinary people are afraid when they see officers and soldiers.

    But she doesn''t feel that way about officers and soldiers, she is even someone who is happy to deal with officers and soldiers.

    So I was a little surprised to see officers and soldiers guarding outside Ding Mansion.

    Later, when they wanted to enter the door, the officers and soldiers did not stop them, not even a single embarrassment. She felt that there would be no major problems in the Ding Mansion.

    But there are some things she still wants to figure out.

    "I heard that the county magistrate was arrested. Many wealthy households in Jiangyuan County were called by the newly arrived official to be questioned, and the family members of the house were not allowed to go out. But yesterday, a prisoner who escaped was arrested. Catch it, those rich households have also been released home. How do you see the appearance of Ding Mansion, Master Ding hasn''t come back yet?"

    Xiaoyun was stunned for a moment, his face flashed with astonishment, "Does Manager Lu know this?" Then why did she dare to enter the door with herself?

    "I know more than that." She caught the fugitive.

    Shu Yu and Daya continued to walk forward, and Xiaoyun quickly followed.

    This time, she didn''t hide it anymore, she explained with a wry smile, "Manager Lu guessed right, all the other wealthy households in the county have been released, and only our master is still in the county government. The Jiang family, who originally had a marriage contract with our family, they..."

    "Jiang''s family?" Shu Yu suddenly interrupted her and asked, "Is it the Jiang family who opened the wine shop?"

    "Yes, it''s their home."

    Shu Yu was surprised that the person she wanted to approach was Deng, the second daughter-in-law of the Jiang family. And through Deng Shi, she got to know her cousin Chang Shi, the wife of the Shaoqing of Dali Temple.

    Unexpectedly, the Jiang family had a marriage contract with the Ding family.

    Um? Wait, just now when she passed by the gate of Ding''s house, she seemed to hear the word ''break-off''.

    Shouldn¡¯t¡­

    Sure enough, the next moment, I heard Xiaoyun say, "The young master of the Jiang family is engaged to the third young lady in our house, and they were called to the county office before. They all went home. But our master is still in the county office to this day, and the Jiang family felt that there was going to be an accident in our Ding Mansion, so he came over early in the morning and broke off the marriage with our third lady."

    Three black lines slid down Shu Yu''s forehead, and Xiaoyun became angrier the more he spoke, "If they break off the marriage, let''s break off the marriage. It''s obvious that they are afraid of death, but they put the blame on our Ding family. Saying that the third lady is a concubine, she can''t get on. On the table, there are some... In short, it''s hard to speak. How can Miss San can stand this, she will kill herself on the spot, holding broken porcelain pieces and want to kill herself. Our lady went to stop it, but when she pulled the pieces, the pieces were torn apart. Our lady''s forehead..."

    Shu Yu didn''t know what to say for a while.

    Daya is also very sigh. She has experienced those messy things herself, so she can understand that kind of feeling especially.

    Shu Yu did not express any comments for the time being, and the three of them had already walked to the Yue Pavilion where Ding Yuehua lived.

    There was a person kneeling in the corridor outside the Moon Pavilion, Xiaoyun whispered, "This is our third young lady."

    Three girls bowed their heads and said nothing, only shaking their bodies occasionally.

    When he heard the movement, he glanced this way.

    Shu Yu could clearly see her appearance, which was completely different from Ding Yuehua''s. Speaking of which, the appearance of this third young lady was much more gorgeous.

    There were three or four people in the Yue Pavilion, one of them was looking haggard, and she was wiping her eyes while holding her forehead.

 Chapter 177ï¼š I can remove your scar

    Chapter 177 I Can Remove Your Scar

    Seeing Xiaoyun come in, the woman asked sternly, "Where did you die? If you don''t come out of the room, don''t you have to wait for her?"

    Xiaoyun knelt down immediately, "Madam, this servant is looking for shopkeeper Lu."

    "What kind of shopkeeper? At this juncture, you still ran out of the house to find some shopkeeper. Do you also think that the Ding family is over, your lady is over, and you can''t wait to start running away, ah?"

    "No, my wife misunderstood."

    "What''s the misunderstanding? You''re so **** good for leaving without permission, drag me out for twenty sticks." Mrs. Ding was extremely aggressive, and when she was not feeling well, she started punishing people without even asking questions.

    Everyone in the room lowered their heads and shivered, and the big girl standing at the door was also startled, leaned against Shu Yu, and held her hand tightly.

    Shu Yu smiled at her soothingly, "It''s okay."

    After , she walked inside and stopped Xiaoyun, who was about to be dragged away.

    "Mrs. Ding, can I say a few words?"

    "Who are you? How did you get in?"

    "The road shopkeeper in Xiaoyun''s mouth."

    Mrs. Ding was surprised, "Women?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "I heard that Miss Ding refused to come out of the room. It just so happened that I had a relationship with Miss Ding, um... It''s a friend, why don''t I try it and see if she wants to see me? one side."

    Mrs. Ding frowned, "It''s just you? I''ve never heard of Yuehua''s friend who is the shopkeeper."

    "It''s already like this anyway, so it''s fine if I try."

    Xiaoyun broke away from the person who was holding her, and hurriedly said, "Madam, shopkeeper Lu is very capable."

    Mrs. Ding sneered, "What ability can she have?" That''s what she said, but she might really love this daughter, so she didn''t stop her, just let the old woman beside her follow.

    Shuyu walked to the door of Ding Yuehua''s room, reached out and knocked, "Miss Ding, I''m Lu Shuyu, we met two days ago."

    There was no movement inside, Mrs. Ding came over, "You go, I''ll say Yuehua she..."

    Before she could finish her words, the door of the room was suddenly opened, and Ding Yuehua looked at Shu Yu with surprise.

    Mrs. Ding, "..." is really a friend?

    Ding Yuehua grabbed Shu Yu''s hand, "Lu, Miss Lu, can you help me cover the scar on my forehead?"

    For Ding Yuehua, Lu Shuyu was the one who gave her the biggest surprise in her life.

    She has a plain appearance since she was a child. The other sisters in the family are all beautiful, dignified and beautiful, but she is the only one who is unremarkable.

    What if she is the first daughter? What if she has business skills?

    Everyone said it was a pity that she did not inherit her parents'' appearance. Even standing in the middle of the sisters, others will quickly look away after giving her a faint glance.

    Instead, she seemed to be humiliating herself and became a joke. She knew that there were a lot of people talking about her behind her back, so Ding Yuehua mostly appeared in men''s clothes later.

    Only a few days ago, Shu Yu dressed her up, and when she came back, she became the focus of everyone.

    She was grateful to Shu Yu in her heart, and she was even full of admiration.

    Seeing her coming, Ding Yuehua somehow felt hopeful.

    Shu Yu smiled, "I don''t know how deep the scar on your forehead is, I can''t guarantee whether I can cover her for you."

    Ding Yuehua was taken aback for a moment, with a disappointed expression on her face.

    The next moment, she heard her say, "However, I can remove your scars."

 Chapter 178ï¼š Scar Removal Cream I Made

    Chapter 178 The Scar Removal Cream I Made

    Ding Yuehua suddenly raised her head, her face full of disbelief, she clearly wanted to laugh but couldn''t restrain her sadness, which made her expression distorted for a moment.

    she asked uncertainly, "Are you serious?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "But I don''t know if you want to believe me."

    "Of course I believe it." Ding Yuehua nodded quickly, suddenly realizing that the current scene was not suitable for speaking, and quickly let her in, "Miss Lu, come and sit first."

    Shu Yu and Daya walked in, and Mrs. Ding, who was standing behind, was stunned, this, is this really going in?

    Also, what did the shopkeeper just say? Can you get rid of scars? The doctors all said that the scar might not be removed. She is a shopkeeper, and she dares to talk big?

    Mrs. Ding was worried and quickly followed in.

    Shu Yu wanted to see the wound on Ding Yuehua''s forehead, and carefully lifted her gauze bandage.

    In fact, the wound is fine. It was probably caused by pulling. The strength is not that heavy, so the wound is not very deep. After it heals, it can still be removed with a scar remover.

    Shu Yu knew what to do, and took out the box of plaster from the cosmetic bag.

    "This is a scar cream I made myself." She told the truth, "I have only used it on my own sister. My third sister also has a scar on her face. It has been more than a year, and it has faded after more than ten days of use. A lot. Your scar is new, and the effect of removing the scar will be better and faster."

    "Did it yourself?" Mrs. Ding frowned and didn''t trust her very much. "You made this kind of thing yourself, so you can use it for others? Isn''t this a joke? If the scar on my daughter''s face will not only go away If it doesn''t go away, who''s responsible for the disfigurement instead? The shopkeeper Lu is young, so don''t..."

    Before she could finish her words, Ding Yuehua stood up, "Mother, I trust the shopkeeper."

    "You child, are you confused? You''ve only known people for how long, and you''re not afraid of her harming you."

    "Mother, I''m not afraid, you go out first, there is shopkeeper Lu here." Ding Yuehua pushed Mrs. Ding towards the door, her mother would not understand the feeling that she had turned corrupt into magic under shopkeeper Lu that day. .

    Mrs. Ding was so angry that she said, "Okay, okay, I''ll go, I don''t care about you, you don''t regret it."

    She went out the door angrily, but she was still worried, and people were still sitting outside.

    Only Shu Yudaya and Ding Yuehua were left in the room, not even Xiaoyun.

    Da Ya breathed a sigh of relief, she was so nervous that Mrs. Ding looked fierce and not very easy to get along with. She almost thought the two of them would be kicked out just now.

    The door was closed again, Shu Yu asked Ding Yuehua with a smile, "Miss Ding really believes in me that much?"

    "Manager Lu, you told me that day that I am a beauty. You were the first person to say that to me since I was a child. I actually didn''t believe it. At first, I thought that you were doing the same thing with other businessmen for the sake of making money. It doesn''t make any difference. Say anything nice, not only perfunctory but also sincere. But later, I realized that you really didn''t talk big, you showed me a completely different version of myself. I''m not afraid of losing face. After I came back that day, I was in the mirror. In front of him, he stood for nearly an hour."

    She was even reluctant to wash her face and change her clothes. It wasn''t until the next morning that she finally slowly re-dressed and turned into the uncharacteristic self.

    Shu Yu was a little surprised after hearing this. It seemed that Miss Ding really cared about her appearance.

 Chapter 179ï¼š The calm Shu Yu

    Chapter 179 Quiet Shu Yu

    In this case, Shu Yu stopped delaying and put down the cosmetic bag.

    "You trust me so much, and of course I won''t let you down. You can leave everything to me."

    "Well." Ding Yuehua finally had a smile on his face, "Then I''ll keep this scar remover cream. The girl from Shanglu Road helped me with makeup for free, which made me realize myself again. This scar remover cream is also a good thing. There''s none in the museum, how much does the girl from the road set it? I''ll buy two boxes."

    Shu Yu shook his head, "I will give the scar removal cream to Miss Ding."

    "That won''t work."

    "Miss Ding, I promised to sell this recipe for scar removal cream to Dr. Xu. Since I promised him, I wouldn''t be able to sell it by myself. If I can use it later, I will go to Dr. Xu''s place. Just buy it.¡±

    If not, in the future, Ding Yuehua will go out to promote, and those people will come to her to buy scar cream, then Doctor Xu will be so angry.

    Shu Yu felt that he was still a very moral person and could not do anything to harm Doctor Xu. In particular, Ding Yuehua, the first visitor, was introduced by Dr. Xu.

    Ding Yuehua listened to her words, but she felt more and more that Shu Yu was a talented person, and wanted to befriend her more and more.

    only¡­

    "Then, isn''t Miss Lu going to lose money? Not only did she make a vain trip, but she also gave me such a valuable thing. You will lose money sooner or later when you do business."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, is it a loss? Didn''t she gain a die-hard fan now?

    "If you really feel bad about it, then... let me put on makeup for you, just open the door and do business, and you will pay me?"

    Ding Yuehua''s eyes lit up, but she quickly frowned again, "But the wound on my forehead hasn''t healed yet, can it be seen?"

    "Of course you can, you''ll see the effect later."

    Ding Yuehua was relieved, Shu Yu asked her to sit in front of the bronze mirror and opened the window of the room to let in the light.

    Ding Yuehua was about to stretch out her hand to remove the bandage on her forehead, but Shu Yu stopped her immediately, "That''s it, the wound is still covered with ointment, don''t wash it off. That''s good, I''ll draw you a weak Liu Fufeng, so pitiful makeup."

    Ding Yuehua, "..." Huh? ?

    Shouldn''t he be as handsome and handsome as last time? She had already thought about it just now. If it was men''s clothing, it seemed that it would not be so unacceptable to have a scar on her forehead.

    Shu Yu just smiled and started to move his hands without saying a word.

    She asked quietly, "Miss Ding hasn''t slept for the past two days, okay? The dark circles under her eyes are a little heavy, and the bags under the eyes are coming out. This is not good. For women, sleep is very important."

    Ding Yuehua heard this, but sighed faintly, "I didn''t sleep well."

    "Why, because of Mr. Ding''s business?" Shu Yu''s hands kept moving, just like a normal chat.

    "You know that too?"

    "It''s not a secret either. The big news of the county magistrate''s arrest has long been spread everywhere. But Miss Ding doesn''t have to worry so much. I think that Mr. Ding will be fine."

    Ding Yuehua was taken aback, "Why do you think so?"

    Although she also felt that her father would be fine, but that was because she was the daughter of the Ding family, and she also got involved in the business of the Ding family.

    "It''s very simple. When I entered the mansion, the officers and soldiers at the gate didn''t embarrass me at all. Seeing the micro-knowledge, the actions of the people below can actually reflect the above meaning."

 Chapter 180ï¼š Thirty taels of silver is not easy to call?

    Chapter 180 Thirty taels of silver is not easy to call?

    Ding Yuehua looked at her fixedly. After a long time, she sighed, "I didn''t expect Miss Lu to be so transparent. Compared with you, the Jiang family can''t be regarded as narrow-minded, she is simply stupid."

    What Shu Yu wanted was to extend the topic to the Jiang family, and sure enough, it was as she wished.

    "Jiang''s family." Shu Yu sighed, "I didn''t expect the Jiang family to make such a hasty decision without thinking. And it was such a big fanfare that the city was full of turmoil, and it even caused the three girls in the house to be humiliated and wanted to commit suicide. I originally thought about asking Miss Ding to help me with the publicity. The shop has just opened, and I wish all the women in this city would be my guests. Now that I hear this, I feel that I should keep a distance from the Jiang family."

    Who knows that Ding Yuehua has different opinions when he hears this, "The Jiang family is really difficult to get along with, but it is not difficult for everyone. When the third young master got engaged with our family, it was originally..."

    She paused, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "To tell you the truth, when our family and the Jiang family got married, the object at the beginning was actually me. It''s just that I look indifferent, and the third young master of the Jiang family is not happy, so he likes it. My third sister."

    This made my parents very angry, especially her mother, who felt that the Jiang family was sick, and the first daughter did not want a concubine.

    But also through this incident, Mrs. Ding learned that Young Master Jiang is playful and self-willed, and he is even spoiled by the Jiang family. Even condoning this kind of thing is not a good match at all.

    Since the Ding family was destined to marry the Jiang family, Mrs. Ding felt that it would be fine to let the concubine marry.

    However, Ding Yuehua, who was not confident in her appearance, was also greatly affected by this incident, and she cared more and more about her appearance.

    "Although the Ding family and the Jiang family finally negotiated a marriage, it was not very pleasant after all. The rest of the Jiang family didn''t care, and even felt that the young master of the concubine had suffered a loss by marrying the young lady of the concubine. But they didn''t think about it, it was them. The third young master asked for it himself. There are only two husbands and wives in the second room, who are very resistant to this. In order to convince the Jiang family, the second room, which they did not like, was finally directly separated from the family. "

    Shu Yu''s action on his hand, the Jiang family will definitely regret it.

    The second wife, Mrs. Deng, will soon meet with the wife of Shaoqing of Dali Temple. By then, the Jiang family will regret it?

    Ding Yuehua said, "It''s not easy to live in the second room after the separation. They only got one wine shop, they wake up early every day and stay up late, and they earn less than 30 taels of silver a month."

    Shu Yu, "..." It''s not easy for you to call thirty taels of silver?

    She is now sure that Ding Yuehua is definitely a big money. It was a big loss for not accepting her money last time.

    The big girl behind ''s eyes widened even more. Thirty taels of silver, so much?

    Ding Yuehua didn''t know the psychological activities of the two, and she still felt a little emotional, "But I have been to the wine shop in the second room a few times, and I am familiar with Deng''s, and gradually I have contacts. Deng''s people are good, I can do it next time. Introduce you."

    Shu Yu, "..." You don''t need to say it at all, it will be delivered to your door automatically.

    She smiled and nodded, "Okay."

    As she spoke, she put down her hand, "It''s finished, can you see?"

    Ding Yuehua was stunned for a while, then raised his head to look at the bronze mirror.

    In the next moment, his eyes suddenly widened, "This...is this me?"

 Chapter 181ï¼š I bought this dress

    Chapter 181 I bought this dress

    Ding Yuehua looked at Shu Yu''s hand with some magic. It was obviously the same person, how could there be such a big difference?

    Her forehead was still bandaged, Liu Ye¡¯s eyebrows were curved, her eyes were slightly red, and her face was fair, as if she was recovering from a serious illness. But it just happens...with a feeling of pity that makes people want to take care of her.

    The role of the protector was the last time, but this time it was the complete opposite.

    Ding Yuehua couldn''t help touching her face, it was beautiful, she saw another side of herself.

    Shu Yu was also quite satisfied, "How is it?"

    "Okay, very good." It was not Ding Yuehua who answered, but Da Ya who was standing aside.

    Daya is the first time she has seen Shu Yu''s makeup. She really didn''t understand it before, and she couldn''t imagine what image design the second sister was talking about. Now I know that my sister''s hands are too precious.

    She, she wants to learn.

    Both Shu Yu and Ding Yuehua were stunned for a moment, then the latter nodded sharply, "Yes, yes, it''s very good. Miss Lu, I want you to live in my house, and you will help me every day in the future."

    "That won''t work, I''m a businessman." Shu Yu smiled, "However, I can tell you a little trick."

    "Would you like to tell me?"

    "Of course." Shu Yu said, "Actually, you have a good foundation, Danfeng eyes, willow eyebrows, and thin lips. When we melt, we will highlight your advantages. For example, your eyes, if you melt a little, it will be very charming. Then make the nose a little higher, and the cheeks on both sides are more layered, and that''s it."

    Ding Yuehua was stunned to see her say such a secret recipe without any grudge, and swallowed, "You will really lose money in this business."

    Shu Yu laughed with a ''pochi'', "Miss Ding, what I''m telling you is your daily travel outfit. If you are attending any important occasion, such as a banquet, such as a marriage, you can''t dress like a normal one, right? Like the makeup I put on for you these two times, even if I tell you this, can you put it on? Do you have to come to me?"

    Ding Yuehua was right when she thought about it, "Miss Lu...Oh, I''ll call you Shu Yu, Shu Yu, you are so nice."

    "I also think I''m pretty good. Come on, get up first. I have another piece of clothes here. It''s very suitable for your makeup today. It will definitely look better when you wear it."

    Shu Yu smiled and asked Da Ya to take out the clothes.

    Ding Yuehua blinked and let the two of them put it on for herself.

    stood in front of the full-length mirror, speechless.

    The saying that people rely on clothes is true.

    Shu Yu touched her chin, and she knew that this dress was suitable for Ding Yuehua. The last time she saw her, she found that Ding Yuehua''s figure was a little thin and her shoulders were narrow.

    This caused her to be unable to support her clothes, and it didn''t look good in her clothes.

    When Shu Yu made this dress, she specially asked Ruan to make a fake shawl. The shoulders felt a little puff sleeves, and when they were stretched out a little, it looked completely different.

    Ding Yuehua turned around happily, "Shu Yu, I like this dress, I like it so much."

    "Let me tell you, the clothes in our shop are beautiful, right?" And this one is sky blue, and there are no extra patterns on the clothes, which is very suitable for a ''patient''.

    looks more and more protective.

    Ding Yuehua had never felt so good-looking before, she took a deep breath, and immediately ran to the dresser, took a silver note from below.

    "I bought this dress."

 Chapter 182ï¼š I earned sixty taels a day

    Chapter 182 Earned sixty taels a day

    Da Ya looked at the denomination of the bank note and gasped.

    Five, fifty-two? ? ?

    A piece of clothing sold for fifty taels?

    Shu Yu took the money with great peace of mind. She knew that the fifty taels not only included the money for makeup and clothes, but also the price of the box of scar cream.

    Ding Yuehua knew that she didn''t sell scar creams, but she couldn''t take such expensive things for granted, so she also counted the money for the medicine on her clothes.

    Da Ya was a little worried, this silver was inexplicably hot.

    she asked in a low voice, "Ayu, is this... ok?"

    Looking back, will Miss Ding go back on it, will she find someone to smash their shop, will she go outside and say that their prices are too expensive to keep customers from coming?

    Shu Yu smiled, "No problem, it''s hard to buy a heart, it''s rare that Yuehua likes it so much."

    Ding Yuehua nodded again and again, smiling until the corners of his mouth couldn''t close, "I like it very much, hahahaha, very happy."

    The laughter and laughter inside reached the door, and Mrs. Ding, who had been restless before, couldn''t help it, and she came up and opened the door.

    "Yuehua, what do you think..."

    Mrs. Ding''s voice stopped abruptly when she saw Ding Yuehua. She looked at her daughter in astonishment and asked in disbelief, "You, are you Yuehua?"

    "Mother, it''s me."

    Not only Mrs. Ding, but other Ding family members standing behind Mrs. Ding felt that the people in front of them were a little unreal.

    Is this still the second girl from the Ding family who was lost in the crowd and couldn''t be found? Are you sure it wasn''t someone else?

    After Mrs. Ding was stunned for a moment, her smile instantly rose, "Yuehua, Yuehua, you are too good-looking, right?"

    "It''s all due to Miss Lu. I said that Miss Lu is very powerful. Do you believe it now?"

    Mrs. Ding immediately looked at Lu Shuyu, "Awesome, Miss Lu, you''re a god." Her attitude was completely different from her original vicious appearance of trying to chase people away.

    Shu Yu was packing her cosmetic bag, "Thank you for your approval. I have opened a ready-to-wear shop on Ningshui Street. If you need it, you can come and take care of my business. This is a flyer. Come here with me. Give you a discount."

    "Yo, this flyer looks good too."

    Shu Yu recognized it very much, "I specially asked someone to paint it, and I spent a lot of money, just to make people who see it feel pleasing and reluctant to throw it away."

    A full tael of silver, I feel very distressed.

    Mrs. Ding was amused by her, "Shopkeeper Lu is so diligent, I can''t take this leaflet for nothing." She reached out and took out a silver ticket from her sleeve, "Shopkeeper Lu made a special trip, She also helped us Yuehua so much, I haven''t seen her so happy for a long time, this money is the hard work of Shopkeeper Lu, and there are other expenses for publicity bills, Shopkeeper Lu must not refuse."

    Of course Shu Yu would not refuse, but he just sighed with emotion that those who work in the financial industry are indeed rich.

    The Ding family, whether it is Mrs. Ding or Ding Yuehua, is very generous.

    The big **** the side hurriedly lowered her head. She felt that she had never seen the world.

    Twelve taels, and twelve taels again.

    Ayu earned 60 taels of silver on a trip out. Are rich people so disregarding money as money?

    Sixty taels, they are ordinary farmers, they can''t earn it for ten years.

    Available now, one day.

    Simply, unimaginable! !

 Chapter 183ï¼š we made money

    Chapter 183 We made money

    Mrs. Ding and the Ding family watched Ding Yuehua for a long while, the more they looked at it, the more strange it became.

    This is the second time that Ding Yuehua has become the focus of everyone. The person who was originally unconfident now has a smile on his face. Even though he still looks weak and weak, his whole body seems to be glowing.

    The eldest grandma of the Ding family was very moved. Seeing that his wife was talking to Ding Yuehua, she quietly walked in front of Shu Yu and said in a low voice, "Boss Lu, are there other colors of this dress in your shop?"

    She didn''t say let Shu Yu put on makeup, the makeup time is too short, it''s already this time, and you can have dinner after the makeup.

    If it really needs to be melted, it will have to wait until tomorrow morning, but the clothes can still be bought first.

    Shu Yu looked at the young lady, and then smiled, "Although other colors are no longer available, they can also be made to order. That is... The big young lady has a bulging figure and a graceful figure, which is not suitable for this style of clothes. I have it. It''s suitable, the eldest young lady has time, you can come and try it first, and I will pick you a piece of clothes that is guaranteed and you like."

    This young lady from the Ding family just happens to be different from Ding Yuehua''s slightly flat body. If she also wears this kind of clothes with fake shawls and puff sleeves, it will only look very strong.

    Well, just like the one she is wearing now, although it is not bad, it is not very suitable.

    The eldest young lady was stunned for a moment, and then she was overjoyed, "Okay, I''ll take a look at it another day."

    Of course, she didn''t want to buy the same clothes as others, but the outfit on Ding Yuehua''s upper body was too distracting. She felt that she was prettier than Ding Yuehua, and wearing it on her body would naturally be more stunning.

    Shu Yu is very satisfied, I have gained a lot today, not only has a small amount of money, but after Ding Yuehua''s appearance, at least there will be several more customers.

    Just thinking about it, a happy voice suddenly came from outside, "Master is back, Master is back."

    When Ding''s family heard it, their brows were instantly overwhelmed, and Mrs. Ding put her palms together, "I knew the master would be fine, let''s walk around and go out and have a look."

    Ding Yuehua also wanted to go out, but after walking two steps, Mrs. Ding grabbed her, "Don''t go, you still have a wound on your head, go and lie down on the bed." She was very satisfied with her daughter''s delicate appearance. .

    Then he went out the door again, expressionlessly asking the three girls who were kneeling on the ground to get up and go to the room to rest.

    Shu Yu watched this series of operations and sighed in his heart, this rich family''s inner house is really not peaceful.

    Mrs. Ding had already taken the rest of the Ding family out. It was a big event for Mr. Ding to come back. The noise in the house turned quiet in just a moment.

    Shu Yu was about to leave, "Yuehua, let''s go back first. Master Ding is back, I think you have a lot to say, so we won''t bother here. If you have anything in the future, you can come to Ningshui Street to find me directly."

    Ding Yuehua didn''t hold back much, but thanked her again and again, and then let Xiaoyun send people out.

    Shu Yu took Da Ya and returned from the same way.

    There are no officers and soldiers guarding the back door, and nothing will happen to the Ding family.

    Shu Yu and Daya got on the mule cart and drove all the way to Ningshui Street.

    It wasn''t until Xiaoyun''s line of sight that Da Ya suddenly said excitedly, "Ayu, Ayu, we have made money, a lot of money."

    Shu Yu was amused, "Calm down, sister, there will be more money in the future."

 Chapter 184ï¼š big surprise

    Chapter 184 Surprise big girl

    Da Ya didn''t know how to calm down, but she actually thought pretty good at first. After the shop opened, as long as two pieces of clothes were sold every day, one could earn one or two hundred cents at most, and three or four hundred cents a day.

    This is actually very high in Da Ya¡¯s heart.

    That month, I had about 10 taels of silver. After deducting rent and labor, as well as some 7,788 expenses, I could save at least 5 taels a month. There are fifty or sixty taels a year, and I am very excited to think about it.

    But now...Ayu spent a day, no, in less than half a day, he earned half a year of money.

    Da Ya''s heart is about to burst out, her imagination is still too barren.

    Shu Yu saw this and shoved all the bank notes into Da Ya''s hand, "Sister, then you can feel it now, and you can get used to it later."

    Daya almost threw the silver note in her hand, but fortunately she reacted quickly, she held it tightly in her palm, and exhaled a long breath, "Ayu, don''t scare me."

    "I didn''t scare you. You didn''t listen to Miss Ding before. Is it not easy to earn thirty taels a month? Sister, we little people really don''t have any money. Start the business and make it bigger, go out for a meal, and go down for a hundred taels."

    Da Ya, "..." Then you eat dragon liver and phoenix gall, right?

    Shu Yu smiled, not to mention anything else, the daily life of the Shu family was quite extravagant, although she often deducted her monthly money, but in other aspects, she was generous.

    Shu Yu waited for Da Ya to digest it, and then she began to talk about the business, "Sister, the fact that I put makeup on Miss Ding just now, you watched it, did you see anything?"

    Da Ya was stunned for a moment, thought about it, and said hesitantly, "I found that you just changed Miss Ding''s eyebrows and eyes, and her whole person feels completely different. Also, Miss Ding''s nose is a little flat, After you finished transforming it, it looks like the tip of your nose has risen a lot. Well, there are also layers on the sides of your face."

    Shu Yu was a little surprised, she didn''t expect Da Ya to notice all these, and she was very careful.

    That''s why she brought Da Ya. She wanted to use the time of more than two months to give Da Ya a systematic emergency training.

    After all, if she is not here in the future, someone will have to support the shop.

    Unexpectedly, Da Ya gave her a surprise, she was more talented than she imagined.

    Since this is the case, then she will be welcome.

    Da Ya was inexplicably a little nervous when she saw that she didn''t speak, "Am I right?"

    "No, what you said is right, sister. I''ll teach you makeup when you go back."

    Daya''s eyes lit up, "I, I must study hard."

    Then you can make a lot of money just like Ayu. Of course, she didn''t dare to ask for sixty-two a day, half of that would be fine.

    While talking, the mule cart also stopped at the door of the clothing store.

    Big Tiger Sanya in the shop heard the sound and hurried out.

    To Shu Yu''s surprise, the big tiger was holding a lucky charm in his arms? After not seeing each other for a long time, he decided to play with the female cat? ?

    The old lady also came out, "Oh, you are back, we are all worried to death."

    She also waited until Shu Yu left before she knew that the girl who came over was a servant of the Ding family.

    And the Ding family master has been locked up in the county government office and has not been allowed to return.

    The old lady wanted to ask how the Ding family was doing, but she was dragged into the shop by the big girl, "Mother, I''ll show you something."

 Chapter 185ï¼š The whole family was shocked

    Chapter 185 The whole family was stunned

    The old lady looked suspicious and walked all the way to the back of the counter, only to see Da Ya mysteriously opening her tightly squeezed right hand.

    Ruan Shi and Lu Erbai were also attracted and looked over curiously.

    The next moment, the three saw the two silver bills lying in her hands. As soon as the banknotes were unfolded, the three of them gasped fiercely.

    This, so much money? ?

    Daya took a deep breath, and then recounted what happened after going to Ding''s mansion today, "...you haven''t seen Ayu''s technique, it''s amazing, the Ding family is stunned. Fifty taels were given by Miss Ding, 10 taels were given by Mrs. Ding, and in just a short while, there were sixty taels."

    The three old ladies couldn''t help swallowing, but they didn''t expect it.

    Several people raised their heads in unison to look at Shu Yu, who was talking to Sanya, raised his head after feeling the burning gaze, and asked inexplicably, "What''s wrong?"

    "No, nothing?" He just felt that Ayu''s hands would have to be offered in the future.

    Inexplicably, Shu Yu felt that their eyes made people feel frightened, she laughed dryly, and said to a few people, "I see that the shop has been cleaned up, and there is nothing to do, why don''t you go to the rented courtyard first? Today? I''ll be staying in the county town at night, so come here early tomorrow. By the way, why didn''t I see Brother Daniel?"

    The old lady hurriedly said, "Da Niu went to buy firecrackers. Isn''t it open tomorrow? I have to put two strings to tell others."

    Having said that, the old lady suddenly felt that it would be too deserted to set off two strings of firecrackers?

    Mainly because I had no money at home, so I hung up couplets and two more firecrackers, but now...

    Looking at the sixty taels of silver in Da Ya''s hand, the Lu family fell into deep thought.

    The old lady asked, "Ayu, do we want to invite a dragon and lion dance to make it fun?"

    "No, let''s set off firecrackers, buy some nuts to eat, and share the joy when you come to see the fun."

    The old lady thinks that there are only a few pieces of clothes in her shop, and it is really embarrassing that it is too important.

    "That''s fine, just do it like this. When the Daniel comes back, let''s go to the small yard to clean up, and come over early tomorrow to open."

    As soon as the old lady finished speaking, Daniel had already returned with a basket on his back.

    Shu Yu glanced at the things in the back basket and let Daniel put it in the backyard.

    The family locked the door and left.

    The yard where they lived was in Liufang Alley, not too far from the shop.

    When passing by Meng Yunzheng''s courtyard, Shu Yu stopped for a while, seeing that the courtyard door was locked, he immediately retracted his gaze, and continued to walk forward.

    With the money, the old lady has confidence in her heart. Seeing that there are three rooms in this yard, she doesn''t feel that it is a waste. Instead, she nodded with satisfaction and said, "This house is good, the location is good, and it is clean. When the time comes, you will Mother and Daya are making clothes here, and no one will disturb them."

    Other people have seen it inside and out, and the more they see it, the more they like it.

    The old lady couldn''t be idle, so she immediately picked up the broom and rag and started tidying up.

    Shu Yu said, "Milk, you guys rest for a while, I have to go out again."

    Nguyen Shi and others were stunned for a moment, "It''s quite late, it''s time for dinner, why are you going out?"

    Shu Yu winked at them, "Because the God of Wealth came to our house today, and there will be money to be credited later, how could it be missed?"

 Chapter 186ï¼š seller

    Chapter 186 Selling

    The old lady was excited, "You have another guest?"

    "No." Shu Yu beckoned to Sanya, "Didn''t I get a scar removal cream before? It was agreed that I would take Sanya today to show Dr. Xu the effect of scar removal. If it is good, I will Sell ??the recipe to him. It should have been over in the morning, isn''t this a sudden job, and it has been delayed until now?"

    The old lady was about to forget about this, so she nodded quickly when she heard the words, "Yes, yes, then Doctor Xu should be in a hurry, you all go."

    Shu Yu asked Lu Erbai again, "Father, come with us. It just so happened that Dr. Xu also gave you a follow-up consultation to see how your leg is recovering."

    "Row."

    Dahu also wanted to go, but seeing that Nian and Niang were busy, he immediately stopped and turned back to help.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing at his back. He was young and had a lot of things to worry about.

    The father and daughter got into the mule cart and quickly drove towards the hospital.

    Doctor Xu is really looking forward to seeing him. He has been walking around the hospital all afternoon. If it wasn''t for the fact that Shu Yu''s shop was going to open tomorrow, it would be very busy today, and he would have come to ask questions.

    Just when he was about to take it any longer, the mule cart finally stopped in front of his door.

    Doctor Xu ran out with a stride, and saw Sanya''s face at first glance.

    The last time I saw her, the little girl was thin and small, her face was pale and bloodless, and with that scar, she looked like a beggar.

    I haven''t seen each other for more than ten days, but the little girl seems to be a different person. There is a little flesh on the face, and it is cute to look at. The color of the scar is already very light and very light, and it is almost impossible to see it from a distance.

    Scar removal cream, really useful.

    Doctor Xu almost jumped up with joy, "Come on, come in, Sanya, come in, I''ll take a good look at your face."

    was supporting Shu Yu who got off Lu Erbai, "..." Dr. Xu, you look like a wretched human trafficker.

    "Doctor Xu, the patient is here."

    Doctor Xu raised his head and glanced at Sanya again, "It''s all the same."

    Sanya was a little scared, she was originally timid, if it wasn''t for Shu Yu''s presence these days, making her a little more confident, she might not be willing to go out.

    At this moment, looking at Dr. Xu who laughed terribly, Sanya was about to cry, and she asked Shu Yu for help in a weak voice, "Second sister..."

    Shu Yu handed the crutch to Lu Erbai, then quickly ran to Sanya''s side, picked her up, and said to Doctor Xu, "You will scare my sister like this, Doctor Xu, let''s go into the medical hall. Say it."

    Doctor Xu finally calmed down a bit and went in with his hands behind his back.

    Shu Yu insisted that he show Lu Erbai''s legs first, and then started talking about the scar removal cream.

    With Shu Yu in his arms, when Doctor Xu approached Sanya again, Sanya was not afraid at all, instead she blinked her eyes and said excitedly, "Uncle Xu, my scar is about to disappear, my second sister helps me Removed, I have never seen such a powerful person as her."

    Dr. Xu raised his eyes and glanced at Shu Yu, and nodded perfunctorily, "Yes, yes, she is quite powerful."

    Sanya is satisfied.

    Doctor Xu asked Shu Yu to show him the finished scar removal cream. After studying it for a long time, he began to discuss the price.

    "Is this sure to sell the recipe to me? You really don''t sell it yourself?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "But I have another request."

 Chapter 187ï¼š Seven Strings of Candied Haws

    Chapter 187 Seven Strings of Candied Haws

    Doctor Xu resisted the urge to roll his eyes and pointed at her, "I knew that there would be more complications."

    Shu Yu defended, "Doctor Xu, don''t wrong me, I haven''t said my request yet."

    "What do you say."

    "That''s what I thought, Fang Zi, I can sell it to you at a cheaper price. But." Before Dr. Xu''s eyes brightened, Shu Yu quickly turned a corner, "I will sell a bottle of this scar cream in the future. Give me half of it, how about it?"

    Halfway, not a lot.

    Based on Doctor Xu''s charging standard, he estimated that a scar removal cream would cost at least 12 taels and 2 taels. She asked for half of it, which was only 5 to 1 tael.

    is already very few.

    Shu Yu mainly wanted to give her family another way. The shop has not yet been on the right track, and she doesn''t know what will happen in the future. She has to leave a way for Lu''s family.

    Doctor Xu was stunned, and thought about it carefully in his heart.

    The cost of this scar removal cream is not high, and the last time he saw those medicines that Shu Yu had caught, they didn''t use many precious medicinal materials.

    His profit is still huge, half of it...

    Although it is a little distressing, it is not impossible.

    "Half success and half success, how much do you sell for this recipe?"

    "One hundred and fifty taels." Shu Yu clicked his tongue, "How is it? Is it cheap?"

    listened to Lu Erbai the whole journey, "..." Is this cheap?

    Dr. Xu felt that it was within his acceptable range, after all, the charges of his medical clinic were always high. Moreover, this scar removal cream can be sold to the capital city of Fucheng in the future, and the price will be doubled by then.

    This thing is a rare good thing for those rich and big families.

    His original expectation was more than three hundred taels, but now he has cut half of it, and he is still very happy.

    "Okay, I''ll get you money."

    Lu Erbai stared blankly at the back of him leaving, and said with emotion, "Doctor Xu is really a neat person." He didn''t even know how to bargain.

    Shu Yu drank a cup of tea. Today is really the day when the God of Wealth visited.

    But the original silver on her body was almost spent, and now she has made up for it.

    Doctor Xu quickly took out the bank note, and Shu Yu also wrote the recipe in front of him.

    The transaction between the two parties was very pleasant, and Shu Yu happily collected the silver note in his hand, "Then I will point to Dr. Xu''s booming business, and I will share it accordingly."

    Doctor Xu snorted lightly, "You will open tomorrow, and I wish you good luck with your opening, and customers will come like clouds."

    "Thank you."

    Shu Yu helped Lu Erbai onto the mule car again, but this time she didn''t get in the car, instead she led the mule and walked slowly forward.

    In front of the hawker of Bingtanghulu, she bought seven bunches of candied haws, and gave Sanya a bunch, and let Lu Erbai hold the rest, and then she went home and shared a bunch for each person.

    Sanya looked at the candied haws in her hand, her eyes bright.

    "Second sister, candied haws, I, I have never eaten them." In the past, every time the third aunt came to the county seat, she would bring a bunch of candied haws to Dabao.

    Dabao is very hateful, every time he deliberately runs up to him and his brother, and bites down in front of them with a face full of enjoyment.

    Sanya runs away every time, but when no one is there, she will lick her lips, imagining that she is eating candied haws, sweet and sour, as if the world is delicious.

    Today, I finally got it.

    Lu Erbai felt a little sour when he looked at his little daughter.

    Seven strings of candied haws, Shu Yu obviously bought a bunch for everyone.

    Lu Erbai took out his string, "Sanya likes it, Daddy will share this string for you and Dahu."

 Chapter 188ï¼š Your mother is stingy

    Chapter 188 Your mother is a stingy

    Sanya was stunned, her little head shook quickly, "I don''t want it, I have it."

    Shu Yu also said, "Eating too much hawthorn is bad for the stomach. One bunch is enough. Dad, you can keep it for yourself."

    Hearing that it was not good for his health, Lu Erbai didn''t insist any longer. He just touched his little daughter''s head, looked at her happy appearance, and smiled slightly.

    Shu Yu went back all the way to buy a lot of things, and when she had money in her hand, she could not restrain her desire to shop.

    Lu Erbai tried to persuade her several times, but failed to persuade her.

    Fortunately, the things she bought were not expensive, just some small snacks, obviously they were brought back for everyone to eat.

    When the mule cart was parked in front of Liufang Lane''s house, the old lady and the others had already bought the food and cooked food, and were waiting for them to come back.

    Sanya took another bunch of candied haws from Lu Erbai. After getting out of the car, she ran inside, "Brother, my brother gave you something delicious."

    Big Tiger was sweeping the floor with a broom, when he heard the sound, he raised his head suddenly, and then a string of red and bright candied haws caught his eyelids.

    Dahu was stunned and looked at Sanya on the opposite side.

    The latter tilted his head, while eating his own skewer, he handed the skewer forward, "Here, the second sister bought it, we all have it, but it''s delicious."

    Big Tiger''s eyes were shining brightly, and he hurriedly took it.

    The two brothers and sisters looked at each other and smiled, biting the candied haws while facing each other.

    Shu Yu laughed, the world of children is really easy to satisfy, having a bunch of candied haws is like having everything.

    Shu Yu divided the rest of the candied haws, and Daniel scratched his head a little embarrassedly, "I have them too?"

    Daniel will not go back today, so as not to rush over tomorrow, it will be too troublesome.

    But he doesn''t live here tonight, so he went to sleep at the shop after dinner.

    He has been busy with his work these days. Shu Yu means that although he is a cousin, he cannot be allowed to work in vain, and he must be paid some wages.

    The old lady agreed with her idea, but the Daniel disagreed.

    The old lady beat him a few times, "You''re going to get married at the end of the year, your mother is a stingy, and you don''t have any money in your hand. In the future, if your daughter-in-law wants to buy something to eat, you have to use hers. dowry?"

    Daniel instantly thought of Da Ya''s situation and shook his head, "Of course not."

    The old lady slapped a string of copper plates into his hands, making his palms popular, "If you can''t, then you have to plan for yourself. After getting married, you and your daughter-in-law will be a small family alone. You are a man, you have to give your daughter-in-law a support, money is the most real thing, do you understand?"

    Da Niu understands, so he hesitated in the end, and still accepted the string of copper plates.

    The old lady was satisfied, "Finally, the eldest grandson of our Lu family was not taught by your mother to be a foolish elm head."

    The milk was talking about his mother, Daniel could only laugh dryly, not to refute anything.

    The old lady then drove him back to the shop to sleep.

    After Daniel left, Shu Yu took out the money from selling the recipe for scar removal cream.

    "It''s just right, before we open tomorrow, let''s check the accounts, and then make money, so we have a good idea."

    Looking at the silver note on the table, the old lady and Nguyen both felt that their three views were broken.

    Ayu went out and made another 150 taels of silver?

    Is it really because they have seen too little in the world, so they don''t know that there are so many rich people now?

 Chapter 189ï¼š reckoning, recruiting

    Chapter 189 Settlement, recruiting people

    However, when Shu Yu calculated all the pre-opening expenses, the old lady and Nguyen were stunned.

    Before the shop opened, it had already spent more than 100 taels of silver.

    Where did this money... go? How did they not know that they had handled such a large sum of money?

    "Actually, the main ones are mule carts, shop decoration, and fabrics."

    The biggest thing is the fabric. The fabrics that Shu Yu bought are all good ones. It''s too bad that the ladies don''t like it at all.

    She has several of the good materials in the largest silk and satin farm in the county.

    However, these materials are enough for a period of time, and the overhead in this regard is not needed for the time being.

    "So next, we won''t need a lot of expenses, mainly in terms of labor. We still have too little clothes in our shop. Next, I will take my eldest sister to learn makeup, so the clothes are made by the mother alone. It must be too late, so I thought about recruiting two people."

    hiring?

    This recruit is naturally to recruit people with good craftsmanship.

    Shu Yu saw that Ruan was hesitant to say anything, as if he had something to say, so he asked, "Is there a choice in my heart?"

    Nguyen looked at her mother-in-law, who glared at her, "Just talk, what do you think I do?"

    Mrs Ruan quickly retracted her gaze and said in a low voice, "A-Yu, my mother knows someone who can make clothes fast and delicate, and the person is also very nice. When I was a child, I was not good at making clothes and was scolded by the Ruan family. It was she who secretly told me the trick."

    Shu Yu heard it, "So, she is from Ruanjia Village?"

    "Yeah." This is also the reason for Ruan''s hesitation, "Ah Xiang had a bad life. She married someone when she was young, but the other party passed away within a few years. Her in-laws disliked her for giving birth to a daughter and drove her away with her daughter. She came out. She went back to her mother''s house, but her mother''s family was unhappy and wouldn''t let her go home. Later, she found a shabby house in Ruanjia Village. The village chief of Ruanjia Village asked her for some rent and stayed there. ."

    Nguyen is three years older than Ah Xiang, and Ah Xiang got married later than her, and now her daughter is one year younger than Shu Yu.

    The mother and daughter depend on each other for life, and they make a living by embroidering some handkerchiefs on weekdays.

    Ah Xiang''s craftsmanship in making clothes is very good, and the people are also good, so Nguyen will recommend it.

    The old lady snorted softly, "The people in Ruanjia Village are not good people. If your parents know that our family has opened a shop, they might come to fight the autumn wind again."

    "I..." Nguyen didn''t dare to refute, the things her family did, she couldn''t raise her head for the rest of her life.

    However, Shu Yu''s hand under the table gently pulled her, and as soon as Ruan looked up, she heard her say, "Yes, but we still need to see how her craftsmanship and character are first. No problem, we''ll hire her. As for Ruanjiacun... Sooner or later, we have to know, not only them, but we also have to prepare for others to come. No matter what, it''s good for us, we are doing what we can Under the circumstances, we can help. If it is not good for us, we will fight it out, there is no negotiation. "

    The old lady nodded, "Yes, just do it."

    Ruan''s face crossed with joy, "Well, then I will go to Ruanjia Village another day and tell Axiang."

    "Then do it."

    In addition, Shu Yu actually wanted to hire an embroiderer.

 Chapter 190ï¼š she is very smart

    Chapter 190 She''s Smart

    The embroidered lady that Shu Yu wanted was not an ordinary one who could only embroider handkerchiefs.

    At the very least, you must have the skill of embroidering screens independently. This kind of embroidery girl cannot be cultivated by ordinary farmers. She turned around and asked Miss Ding if she had any candidates.

    After talking about the recruitment, Shu Yu put his eyes on Dahu''s head.

    Dahu and Sanya were sitting on the steps of the door. The old lady felt that the two children were young, and she was afraid that they would get out of the way, so she didn''t let them listen to this kind of money calculation.

    The two children are holding the candied haws and nibbling slowly. They ate two of them just now. They were reluctant to eat too fast, so they put the sweet mouths away. After dinner, they will take them out and taste them slowly.

    Shu Yu''s eyes fell on the door, and the others turned their heads to look at them.

    Dahu only felt his back stiff, and inexplicably felt a little hot on his back.

    He asked Sanya in a low voice, "Sister, do you have a feeling that someone is staring at you?"

    Sanya shook her head and stuffed half of the candied haws into her mouth, her cheeks bulging, and her little head shook, "No, I feel very happy now, one candied haws, two candied haws, three, I still have There are three, brother, you see you still have five, or you can give me one, and we will be the same, right?"

    She is really smart.

    Dahu looked at his sister faintly, "I really feel like being watched."

    "I don''t think so." But Sanya seemed to think of something immediately, and immediately became nervous, "Is someone trying to abduct you again? Then, hurry up, brother, hurry up, give me the candied haws, and I will help you. take it."

    Big Tiger, "..." Do you really think you have hidden your purpose well?

    Shu Yu was amused by the two of them, she waved at them, "Big tiger, Sanya, come here, I have something to say."

    The two immediately turned around and ran into the house.

    Shu Yu pulled Da Hu over and said to the others in the room, "I want to find a school for Da Hu and let him study."

    Everyone was stunned, read, read?

    Dahu shook his head again and again, "Second sister, I don''t study."

    Shu Yu looked at him firmly, "Da Hu, you have to study, even if you don''t like it, the second sister wants you to go. The second sister doesn''t need you to think about your fame, nor your achievements. .But reading, recognizing words and etiquette, these are the most basic. In the future, our shop will become bigger and bigger. As the owner, is it ignorant? If you don¡¯t read, you can¡¯t even settle accounts, and you will be scammed when you sign a deed. This shop, which was opened with great difficulty, will have to be closed soon.¡±

    Big Tiger''s eyes widened. He didn''t dislike reading. Besides his family, the only person he admired was Tang Xiucai in his village.

    But he never thought of studying, at home...

    "But, I heard that it costs a lot of money to study."

    "Our family has even opened a shop, and those who study books are still out of anger."

    Lu Erbai clenched his fists with a solemn expression, "Yes, study, Dahu must go to study."

    Dahu looked around and saw that everyone nodded, he immediately became excited, "Well, then I''ll read, I want to be the champion."

    "Our big tiger is ambitious." The old lady said happily.

    Shu Yu glanced at Sanya who was envious, "It''s a pity that we don''t have a women''s college here, Dahu, you will teach your sister to read when you come back from school, you know?"

 Chapter 191ï¼š opening day

    Chapter 191 Opening Day

    The matter of Dahu''s study has been settled in this way. After the opening, he will find a suitable school for him.

    The next day, the whole family got up early, put on new clothes, and went to Ningshui Street neatly.

    Ningshui Street had already opened several shops early in the morning. When Shu Yu handed them over to the shops, Daniel just happened to open the doors.

    The old lady went to calculate the time before, and when the time came, Zhongzheng just opened.

    Daniel spread out the firecrackers and prepared snacks.

    The shopkeepers of the shops next door are all looking this way. Most of the surrounding businesses are not optimistic about the news of Lujia''s opening of ready-to-wear shops.

    Especially when they visited yesterday, they found only a few pieces of clothes. Although the decoration of the shop is quite novel and comfortable, what about the beautiful decoration of the shop? A shop that sells clothes doesn''t even have a lot of merchandise, so it''s not very useful.

    After a little more inquiries, they learned that the Lu family came from a small village below. They had no previous experience in doing business and had no backers. Even half a month ago, they were still people who could not even solve the problem of food and clothing. .

    The shopkeepers of the various shops were speechless, and they didn¡¯t think the Lujia shop would be able to open for a long time.

    Of course, although they don¡¯t care about it, doing business has always been the most valuable thing.

    A few shops close by, still packed two packs of dim sum and sent them over, just to celebrate.

    When the hour was approaching, Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu and his wife also came.

    As soon as Lu Sanzhu arrived, he was very dissatisfied with Shu Yu and complained, "I was supposed to come to help yesterday, but my mother refused, saying that the car couldn''t sit in the car. Wouldn''t it be okay if the bull didn''t come? I''m a son, She is not happy to be filial in front of my mother."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the old lady pinched her ears, "On this happy day, don''t look for bad luck for me."

    Lu Sanzhu yelled, "Mother, I don''t dare, I don''t dare."

    The old lady snorted coldly and asked him, "Where are Dabao and Baoya?"

    "I was afraid that there would be too many people to take care of, so I sent it to his grandma''s house."

    The third room came to a couple, and the big room also came to a couple.

    Mr. Li wanted Erniu and Orchid to come over to see if there was anything cheap.

    Ke Lu Dasong disagreed, and she had no choice.

    Those words from Zhang Shu last time still affected the two of them. Lu Dasong didn''t listen to her ideas much during this time, because he was afraid that others would say that he had no opinion, and a mother-in-law was the master of the family.

    Mr. Li didn''t dare to provoke him at this juncture, so he could only follow Lu Dasong unwillingly.

    This is the first time for Mrs. Li to come here. I thought it was just a small shop with a few pieces of cloth, but I didn¡¯t expect this shop to be on Ningshui Street.

    And...the repair is so beautiful.

    Li''s heart is sour, the second child''s family is really out, why wasn''t her daughter taken away back then? In this way, when she comes back after more than ten years, she can also have such a shop that looks very rich.

    Li turned around inside and out, and suddenly asked in surprise, "Second brother and sister, you only have so many clothes? What kind of business are you doing, can you make money?"

    It was the first time that I dared to open a shop with only a few pieces of clothes.

    Nguyen was not good at words, just smiled, "I''ll do it later."

    "How many pieces can you make in one day? Why don''t I help you? I can make clothes, too." Of course, wages are indispensable.

    I moved today, I have been busy all day, the stupid author can only update so much, try as much as possible tomorrow haha

 Chapter 192ï¼š Looking to lose money

    Chapter 192

    As soon as Mr. Li finished speaking, Mrs. Liang jumped over there, "There is still me and me, and I can also make clothes."

    Nguyen laughed dryly. They do know how to make clothes, but the clothes are limited to what they can wear. It is completely impossible to make them exquisite and beautiful.

    She looked at the two sisters and said hesitantly in a low voice, "This, your family is very busy, why bother you? I make clothes here, and I have to live in the county town, so I can''t go back every day."

    Mrs. Li frowned, "I can''t go back yet? Where is this dress made or not, and it''s not expensive. If you''re afraid of getting dirty, go back and wash it, okay?"

    Nguyen suddenly knew what it was like to talk about chickens and ducks. She rejected it very clearly, and their clothes were very expensive, and a good piece of clothing cost several taels of silver.

    When she does it herself, her fingernails will be trimmed and hand balm will be applied. The table top is neat and the room is clean and not disturbed. The whole family attaches great importance to it, of course it cannot be taken lightly.

    Mrs. Li wanted to say more, but the old lady came over and glared at Mrs. Li and Mrs. Liang, "Just your dog paws, what kind of good clothes can you make? Let me tell you, the clothes in the second shop are not allowed. Get your hands on it, or I''ll chop it up."

    The two of them shrank their necks when they were scolded, and the old lady glared at Ruan again, "A Yu is responsible for recruiting people for this shop. Next time they encounter such a person who wants to work, let them go to A Yu directly. I will tell you. You, if you dare to bring it over yourself and drag Ayu''s back, you will get out of here as soon as possible."

    Nguyen Shi hurriedly shook his head, "I definitely won''t hold back."

    While talking, Lu Erbai shouted, "Mother, it''s time."

    Time to open.

    The old lady hurriedly packed some clothes and hurried to the door of the shop.

    Lu Erbai stood aside, leaning on a cane against the edge of the door, pulling one end of the red silk with one hand.

    Red silk covered the plaque on the top of the shop, Lu Erbai looked at his family with a little excitement.

    After a long while, he took a deep breath and said to Shu Yu, "Come on."

    Shu Yu took the fire stick and lit the firecracker string that had been spread out long ago. The next moment, a crackling sound suddenly sounded in everyone''s ears, and Da Ya protected Da Hu and San Ya hurriedly ran into the shop.

    Lu Erbai raised his head, pulled his right hand down, and the red silk cloth was suddenly lifted, revealing the words on the plaque - Yiren Pavilion.

    The so-called Yiren are on the water side.

    Shu Yu thinks this kind of artistic conception is very good, simple and easy to understand, and elegant to read.

    After the firecrackers were set off, many people were attracted by the movement here, especially some children who were watching the lively, and ran here giggling.

    But everyone didn¡¯t go inside, just stood outside and watched.

    The door of Yiren Pavilion is very spacious, even if you stand outside the door, you can see the scene inside.

    So everyone quickly knew that this was a ready-to-wear shop, or a ready-to-wear shop with few clothes, and one by one they lost interest.

    Mrs. Li and Mrs. Liang whispered to the side, "Why are there no guests coming in? It was so deserted on the opening day, but it didn''t look like it was trying to make money."

    Mrs. Liang was very worried, but she hoped that the second uncle''s family would make money, and she also hoped to get some cheap money.

    Li''s schadenfreude, "The previous battle was so big, and I saw a loss."

 Chapter 193ï¼š three gifts

    Chapter 193 Three Gifts

    The two were talking, when a laughter came from outside, "Lu Dongjia, congratulations, congratulations, good luck in opening."

    Everyone looked up and saw Dr. Xu walking over with a smiling man, who was still holding a gift box in his hand.

    Lu Erbai''s eyes lit up, "Doctor Xu is here, please come in, come in quickly."

    Doctor Xu handed the gift box to Shu Yu, and then he said hello to the others, and went in and started looking at the shop.

    Then the smile on the corner of his mouth froze, and he looked at Shu Yu with a strange look - are you really going to open a shop? Just how many clothes? The number is not as much as the clothes in his closet.

    But Dr. Xu didn''t say much, and was led by the bull to sit down and drink tea.

    After a while, another person came, also holding a gift box in his hand.

    When he came over, he smiled at Lu Erbai and handed over the gift box.

    Lu Erbai looked confused, he didn''t know him, and he didn''t say anything when he came to the door to give gifts. Did he accept this gift box or not?

    Not only Lu Erbai, but also all the others.

    was still a big tiger and went to find Shu Yu, who was talking to Doctor Xu inside.

    As soon as Shu Yu went out, seeing Meng Yunzheng, a look of surprise flashed across his face, "Meng Gongzi?"

    Meng Yunzheng smiled and said congratulations silently.

    Shu Yu introduced to Lu Erbai, "Father, this is Young Master Meng. A year ago, Doctor Zhao listened to his explanation and healed us."

    Lu Erbai knew Zhao Xi, but he had never met Meng Yunzheng. This was the first time he saw him.

    As soon as he heard that he was his savior, Lu Erbai instantly became excited and enthusiastic, "It turned out to be Young Master Meng, hurry up and sit inside."

    Shu Yu whispered, "Father, Young Master Meng was in trouble before, and now he can''t speak."

    When Lu Erbai heard this, he looked at Meng Yunzheng with a little more concern, and explained to Shu Yu, "Then take care of you and don''t be sloppy."

    "Okay, Dad." Shu Yu took Meng Yunzheng into the shop and asked him to sit opposite Doctor Xu.

    Doctor Xu drank a cup of tea and couldn¡¯t sit still. He was the only doctor in his clinic, so he had to go to the clinic, otherwise the patient would not be able to find anyone. So he stayed for a while, and after a face-to-face with Meng Yunzheng, he left.

    As a result, Meng Yunzheng instantly became the focus of everyone.

    He was good-looking and handsome, and even if he didn''t speak, it would still make people unable to look away.

    Meng Yunzheng is very calm, he has long been used to this kind of sight.

    Dahu and Sanya hid behind the counter and looked at him one after another. This person is really good-looking, even better than Tang Xiucai.

    The scenery and Yueyue that the second sister said before should be him, right?

    Shu Yu accompanied Meng Yunzheng to say a few words, and after a while, someone came over to give gifts.

    Xiaoyun came here, she said apologetically to Shu Yu, "Manager Lu, our young lady has something to do today, so she can''t get away, so she can''t come over to congratulate her in person."

    Shu Yu understands that Master Ding only returned to the house yesterday, so there must be a lot of things to arrange. Coupled with the divorce from the Jiang family, the follow-up processing is also troublesome. Ding Yuehua is now sick, so it is normal not to go out.

    Xiaoyun also left after delivering the gift, and after a while, Meng Yunzheng also got up and left.

    After all, this is a women''s clothing store. Apart from the Lu family, he is also a big man here.

    As soon as he left, the Lu family was the only one left in the huge shop.

 Chapter 194ï¼š heavy gift box

    Chapter 194 Heavy Gift Box

    Seeing the shop being deserted again, the Lu family members were a little worried.

    Even Lu Sanzhu, who had inexplicable confidence in Shu Yu, couldn''t help but sighed at the lonely three-point gift box on the counter.

    Only three people came to Hershey, which was too shabby.

    He rolled his eyes and whispered in Shu Yu''s ear, "Ayu, why don''t you give me some money, and I''ll hire a few people to get some empty gift boxes to make our shop popular?"

    Not only him, but even Lu Dasong came over and said, "I think this method is feasible. You can also hire a few people to pretend to be guests. Otherwise, there are so few people on the opening day, which will affect your luck in the future."

    Mrs. Li nodded, "That''s right, I thought you were not good at first. We are all ordinary people. Even if we want to open a shop, it would be good to sell some food, and open a grocery store. It''s on Ningshui Street, look, there''s not a single customer, it''s a waste of money, you guys are too naive."

    Shu Yu was impressed by the kindness of Lu Sanzhu and Lu Dasong, but Li Shi kept singing badly today, which made her feel extremely uncomfortable.

    "Auntie, if you don''t like it, you might as well go home. Anyway, you won''t be able to help you here, and it will make people heartbroken."

    Li''s eyes widened in disbelief, "You, how did you talk? I''m your elder."

    "Do you still know that you are an elder? Then, as a mother-in-law, should I kill you?" The old lady came over angrily. She had never seen any guests come in, and she was very upset. Li scolded for a while, and then looked at Lu Dasong, "If you can''t manage your wife, don''t come here. On the happy day, you have to find bad luck."

    Li''s grievance died, what happened to her? Didn''t she just tell the truth?

    The mother-in-law is now more and more indiscriminate for the sake of the second child and the family.

    But in front of the old lady, she didn''t dare to say anything.

    While we were talking, there was a sudden noise outside, "Hello, Lu Dongjia, the opening is good, I hope you will come like a cloud, hahahaha."

    This man has a very loud voice, and he diverted everyone''s attention in an instant, and the people in the shop turned their heads to look at the door.

    Lu Erbai looked at the person who came, "You are..."

    The man laughed again, "Me? My surname is Lu, and I also run a shop. We are traveling together. My shop is on the street. You can definitely see it when you pass by next time. Come, come, this is me. You must accept the congratulations to Lu Dong''s family, this congratulations cost me a lot of thought."

    Lu Erbai always felt that the person in front of him was weird, and what he said was polite, but it was extraordinarily awkward to listen to.

    But this morning, the shopkeepers of several surrounding shops also came to congratulate, so there is nothing wrong with the other party coming.

    He could only smile and took the gift box over, only to realize that the gift box sent by Lu Dong''s family was very large and... heavy.

    Lu Erbai had an injury on his leg, and he was still leaning on a cane in one hand. He couldn''t stand the other party''s sudden release, so he couldn''t stand and leaned to the side.

    Lu Dong''s house was close, but he couldn''t contain a hint of pride on his face.

    However, just when Lu Erbai was about to fall to the ground, he suddenly had a hand behind him, which strongly supported his back and supported the person.

    After Lu Erbai stood firm, he breathed a long sigh of relief, then turned to look at Shu Yu who was standing behind him.

 Chapter 195ï¼š pile of junk

    Chapter 195 A pile of junk

    Shu Yu looked at Lu Dong''s house expressionlessly, holding Lu Erbai in one hand and the gift box in the other, turning around and giving it to the big cow who also ran over.

    Lu Dongjia narrowed his eyes slightly and his expression changed slightly. This girl is very strong.

    Shu Yu stood in front of Lu Erbai and looked at the person in front of him, "Lu Dong''s family, the owner of Lu''s clothing store?"

    When Shu Yu said this, Lu Erbai and others immediately understood.

    It turned out to be the owner of another ready-to-wear shop in the county town, darling, is he here to find fault?

    The large Jiangyuan County is also a clothing store of the Lu family. There were other clothing stores in the past, but most of them closed down due to poor management or bad business.

    This Lu family has been rooted here for many years, and because of this, the family has a monopoly.

    Now I see their Lu family also come to open a clothing store, so they are not pleasing to the eye, do you want to deal with them?

    Lu Dongjia was also looking at Shu Yu. Since he came to the door, he naturally inquired about the passing family. He knew that this shop had always been run by the second girl from the Lu family. He also knew that the poor Lu family had moved from the countryside to the county town because of the addition of such a daughter. ''s clothing store.

    Dongjia Lu thought that the Lu family were all stupid, and a girl who was only 14 years old did not move.

    No wonder he opened a ready-to-wear shop, and he didn''t even have a few decent clothes.

    When Lu Dongjia thought of this, he suddenly smiled slightly, "You are Miss Lu, right? Yes, I am the owner of Lu''s clothing store. No, I heard that there is also a clothing store at the end of Ningshui Street, so I came to see it out of curiosity. Look. Before I came, I thought that we are the only two clothing stores in Jiangyuan County, and we can communicate and help each other in the future. Who knows..."

    He glanced into the shop with a smile, shook his head and sighed, "Who would have known that you would be like this, such, perfunctory. You seem to be opening a shop here, you are clearly playing at home. Crude, I''m so disappointed."

    The Lu family was a little angry, especially the Lu Dong family who deliberately spoke at the door, but still raised their voice, attracting all the passers-by around in an instant.

    Lu Erbai''s face sank, "How can we make it shoddy? The clothes in our shop are all made with great care."

    As if he had heard a joke, Lu Dong''s family laughed and said, "Be attentive? You have to be really attentive, will there be only a dozen or so outfits on the opening day? Who are you fooling? And they didn''t hire a decent guy, it''s outrageous. ."

    "You..." Lu Erbai was not good at arguing with people.

    He was speechless, but Shu Yu had already taken a step forward, causing Lu Dongjia, who was standing proudly on the steps, to take a step back, almost stunned and fell down the steps.

    He froze for a moment, a little annoyed.

    Just before he could speak, he heard Shu Yu''s crackling voice, "Should we care about you? We want to buy some clothes and ask you to talk more? Are you too busy to come to our house to find a sense of existence? Don''t talk about it as if you have a lot of precious clothes. I don''t care about the piles of junk. You think you are capable. If you are so good, you would open a shop to the capital of the capital, and open dozens of them. If you haven''t moved the nest for a while, are you too embarrassed to teach others a lesson?"

 Chapter 196ï¼š Lu Dongjia was stunned

    Chapter 196 Lu Dongjia was stunned

    Lu Dongjia''s eyes widened, this **** girl, this **** girl, she...

    Shu Yu sneered, "What, what am I saying? You are so arrogant because no one in Jiangyuan County is willing to do a clothing store business, and you even come to us to point fingers. If you have the ability, you can go to Fucheng with people Go ahead and compete."

    "Also, our family doesn''t hire a decent guy. Yes, your family does hire a few guys, but each of them has their nostrils turned up like a big nose disease. I used to wonder why a small shop has The little guy with a small salary, seeing that his ability to serve dishes is so perfect, the feeling is that you, the boss, have a bad brain and you have not been able to take the lead."

    "It''s really hard to worry about your limited IQ and the business of our shop, I thank you, can you turn around and roll round now?"

    Lu Dongjia almost gasped for being scolded, clutching his heart and feeling like he was about to faint.

    The guy behind him quickly supported him, and then glared at Shu Yu, "You, don''t go too far, our boss..."

    "roll!"

    The guy shivered with fright, and quickly supported Lu Dongjia and took a few steps back.

    Shu Yu sneered and said to the rest of the Lu family, "If this person dares to come to the door in the future, don''t be polite, just call him out."

    The people watching the lively at the door and the shopkeepers of the surrounding shops were the first to see Lu Shuyu''s fierce and unceremonious side. .

    This... Isn''t it all about peace and harmony in business?

    Although the words that Lu Dong''s family said when they came to the door were indeed malicious, but ordinary people wouldn''t just tear their faces like that, right? This leaves a bad impression and affects business.

    Shu Yu shook his hair and hummed lightly, "I don''t speak, I really think our shop is easy to bully? What kind of cat and dog dare to come and give advice."

    Mrs. Li in the shop has already hid in the corner, so Shu Yu was able to forbear the blood she hadn''t scolded her for so long. Did she give her face as an uncle?

    Moreover, she suspected that Shu Yu''s last sentence was actually talking about her.

    Shu Yu glanced at her, but was quickly attracted by the exclamations outside.

    "Ah, boss, wake up boss." It was the voice of Lu''s guy.

    Shu Yu looked up and saw the guy sitting on the ground with Lu Dong''s family in his arms and yelling, "Yiren Pavilion is not a human being, my boss came to congratulate him kindly, but they actually vomited blood from our boss. what."

    The Lu family frowned suddenly, and Ruan was a little worried, "Well, what can I do about this?"

    Shu Yu rolled up his sleeves, "It''s simple, I''m going to ''save'' people."

    As soon as he finished speaking, someone in the crowd suddenly shouted, "The officers and soldiers are here, the officers and soldiers are here, who is reporting?"

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, looked up, and really saw two officers and soldiers walking towards this side with serious expressions.

    Her eyes were sharp, and she saw that the officer behind seemed to be carrying a... small gift box?

    The guy over there was a little nervous when he heard the officers and soldiers coming, and was thinking about whether to leave. In the end, before he could make any move, some enthusiastic crowd shouted, "Master, there is an accident here, and Lu Dong''s family was so scolded that he vomited blood and fainted."

    The steps of the two officers and soldiers that were going to move forward paused slightly, then turned to look at Lu Dong''s family and the guy surrounded by the crowd.

 Chapter 197ï¼š Our adults give gifts to the Lu family

    Chapter 197 Our adults give gifts to the Lu family

    Lu''s family immediately became nervous when they saw this.

    After all, they are just ordinary people. When they see officers and soldiers intervening, how can they not worry?

    Lu Erbai was about to go forward quickly, but his legs and feet were not easy, so he was stopped by Shu Yu after two steps.

    "Father, I''ll go take a look."

    Having said that, when Shu Yu walked towards the crowd, Lu Erbai was still supported by Lu Dasong and walked forward worriedly.

    The crowd has automatically separated into a road, and Lu Dong''s family is still lying in the arms of the man, his face looks really ugly.

    The officers and soldiers starting with asked, "What''s going on?"

    The guy couldn''t help shaking when he saw the officers and soldiers asking, and some didn''t know where to start.

    However, the crowd around him started to talk about the cause and effect, and some people pointed to Lu Shuyu who had already walked to the front.

    The two officers and soldiers frowned when they heard it, and after looking at each other, the leading officer suddenly raised his hand, "Wait, I have a headache when you talk about it, and I don''t understand it very well."

    After he finished speaking, he pointed at the guy and said, "It''s up to you, don''t interrupt anyone else."

    The guy was stunned for a moment, and felt the owner who was lying on the ground quietly pulling his clothes. He took a deep breath and plucked up the courage to speak.

    Who knew he had just opened his mouth when the officer and soldier said again, "I''d better wait a while, I still have something to do, and I''ll talk about it after I''m done."

    That guy couldn''t lift it up and down in one breath, and his face turned red.

    But he couldn''t say anything, he could only nod his head sadly.

    The officers and soldiers raised their heads, glanced around in the crowd, and asked, "Is Lu Dongjia of Yiren Pavilion clothing store on Ningshui Street?"

    "Yes, yes." Lu Erbai had already stepped forward. He stopped Shu Yu from behind and confronted the two officers and soldiers.

    Shu Yu glanced at him helplessly, he could barely stand with crutches, but it gave him a particularly tall feeling.

    She didn''t say anything in the end, didn''t go forward, just raised her eyes to look at the two officers and soldiers.

    The officer standing at the back took a step forward, looked at Lu Erbai, and then laughed, "You are Lu Dongjia? We adults heard that today is the opening day of Lujia''s shop. No, it''s the two of us. Sending you a congratulatory gift. The adults just came to Jiangyuan County and are busy with business, so let the two of us go for a trip."

    "what?"

    Lu Erbai, who had already prepared for the worst in his heart, was stunned when he heard this.

    Not only him, but the rest of the Lu family and the onlookers were also confused.

    What did they hear? Are the two officers and soldiers here to give gifts to the Lu family? ? ?

    That new interim magistrate, Mr. Xiang, has something to do with the Lu family?

    The officers and soldiers were still holding the gift box in their hands. Seeing Lu Erbai stunned, he couldn''t help handing it forward, "Lu Dongjia? Hold it."

    "Ah? Oh oh." Lu Erbai snapped back to his senses and reached out to take the gift box.

    It is different from the big and heavy gift box that Lu Dongjia sent before. The box in my hand is quite small and light, but the weight inside is not to be underestimated.

    Lu Erbai secretly took a deep breath. Although he didn''t quite understand what was going on, he thought it had something to do with Shu Yu. The people who came to Hexi today, except for Doctor Xu, were all people Shu Yu knew.

    So after he took the gift box, he smiled and said to the two of them, "Thank you for your love, the two officials have worked hard, come in and have a cup of tea."

 Chapter 198ï¼š Is the Lu family related to Lord Xiang?

    Chapter 198 Is the Lu family related to Lord Xiang?

    Who knew that the two officers and soldiers waved their hands, "No, Lu Dong''s family is busy. Isn''t there something else here? Let''s settle this matter first."

    As they spoke, their eyes fell on the guy sitting on the ground.

    The guy''s face was full of shock. After hearing that the two officials were sending gifts to the Lu family, he started to sweat non-stop.

    At this moment, when he met the gazes of the two asking questions, his whole body was shaking.

    The officer and soldier at the beginning also asked him, "Where did you just say? You can tell me in detail what''s going on."

    How dare that guy say that, he can only shake his mouth and shake his head in a panic, "I, I don''t, I don''t know..."

    "I don''t know?" The voices of the officers and soldiers increased in an instant, and their expressions became unpleasant, "You still have a fainted person lying in your arms. You tell me now that you don''t know what''s going on?"

    That guy was about to cry, so he could only look at Lu Dongjia, who was still pretending to be dizzy.

    Lu Dong''s forehead was also covered in sweat, and he was equally uneasy.

    It was nothing before. Their Lu family had been rooted in this county for many years, and naturally they had established a good relationship with the local officials.

    If not, this Jiangyuan County will not be the only one whose ready-to-wear shop is the dominant one.

    But the original county magistrate has already been arrested, and the arresting officer who committed the crime has also been put in jail, and the remaining yamen officers do not dare to take the lead now.

    Lu Dong''s family didn''t know the newly arrived Lord Xiang at all, not to mention that the two officers and soldiers standing in front of him were both brought by Lord Xiang.

    Why? Why are they related to the Lu family?

    Lu Dongjia closed his eyes, thinking about ideas quickly in his mind.

    After a while, he moved slightly, struggled, opened his eyes slowly, and then looked blank, "I, what happened to me? What happened? Did I faint?"

    Shu Yu, "..." Your acting skills are a bit irritating.

    The guy shouted even more exaggeratedly, "Master, master, you finally woke up and scared me to death."

    Lu Dongjia rubbed his forehead and stood up with the help of his buddy.

    The two officers and soldiers looked at him with a half-smile, "Since you woke up, let''s talk about it, what''s going on."

    Lu Dongjia frowned and said with a very uncomfortable look, "I just remember that I was walking in a hurry just now. It was probably because the weather was hot and I had a heat stroke. It''s all right. I''ll go back and lie down."

    "yes?"

    "Of course not." Someone in the crowd soon shouted.

    There is never a shortage of people in this world who watch the fun and gloat in misfortune. In the past, Lu Dong''s family was powerful, and they kept criticizing the Lu family who had no background, saying that they had received the gift and even fainted Lu Dong''s family. Now that they know that the Lu family is on good terms with the newly arrived county magistrate, they can immediately turn around and push all the cause and effect to the Lu Dong family''s side.

    Soon, someone made Lu Dongjia congratulate Lujia¡¯s opening, but in fact, they deliberately stood at the door in front of everyone and criticized Lujia¡¯s shop for nothing.

    was then refuted by the Lu family. After saying that the little girl couldn¡¯t be helped, he immediately pretended to be dead and fainted.

    literally made Lu Dongjia a heinous person.

    Lu Dongjia was so angry that he opened his mouth to refute, but the crowd did not give him a chance at all.

 Chapter 199ï¼š take away

    Chapter 199 Take away

    The two officers and soldiers who had previously said that the crowd was too cluttered and incomprehensible, now nodded frequently, and even made a conclusion immediately, "So, Lu Dong''s family failed to provoke him, and they wanted to pretend to be stunned and blackmail the Lu family?"

    "It''s almost like this." The people onlookers nodded.

    The two officers and soldiers immediately turned cold and said to Lu Dongjia with a stern face, "The Lu family''s ready-to-wear shop has been registered with the county government. Mr. Xiang hopes that the people of Jiangyuan County can work together to develop together and work hard to improve Jiangyuan. The economic strength of Yuanxian County has made people''s lives more prosperous, and all walks of life are flourishing. How good are you, you want to cut off other people''s backs when you open a ready-to-wear shop? said, said."

    Lu Dongjia''s face changed greatly, "Master, there is a misunderstanding, this is a misunderstanding, I didn''t provoke, nor did I ever think of blackmailing the Lu family."

    With that said, he turned his head again, looked at Lu Erbai, and quickly apologized, "Lu Dongjia, I even sent you a congratulatory gift, I really want to have a good relationship with you, please talk to the two officials. "

    Lu Erbai didn''t say, when he framed their Lu family, he didn''t leave any leeway.

    The two officials became impatient, "Is there a misunderstanding? Go to the county office with us and make it clear. Just walk around and don''t delay our affairs."

    Lu Dong''s family wanted to say something, but they had already been pushed by the two officials and staggered forward with the guys.

    The Lu family stood there in a daze, it was... quite abrupt.

    Originally thought that the Lu family was going to suffer, but the two officials not only gave them gifts, but also took the troublemaker away.

    Lu Erbai couldn''t help looking at Shu Yu, who smiled at him and ran into the shop.

    Lu Erbai was surrounded by people just as he was about to follow him.

    Most of the people present were the shopkeepers of the shops and restaurants on Ningshui Street. Those who could open a shop here basically had a good relationship with the county government.

    Now that the original county magistrate has fallen, the newly arrived Lord Xiang has only seen a few wealthy squires who are leading the Jiangyuan County. The officers and soldiers under his command also have a cold face all day, and no one can touch them.

    So these people still haven''t found a way to get along with the county government. Who knew that this seemingly inconspicuous Lu family even got a gift to the adults?

    So after the two officers and soldiers left, everyone smiled and said hello to Lu Erbai, and secretly asked about the relationship between their family and Lord Xiang.

    Lu Erbai laughed dryly, he was confused, how could he answer them?

    He tugged at Lu Dasong secretly, and then while answering everyone''s questions vaguely, he was helped by Lu Dasong and walked out of the crowd.

    However, even if he went back to the shop, those people also followed.

    Not only Lu Erbai, but the rest of the Lu family were also surrounded and talked.

    The shop, which was originally deserted, is now very lively, and it finally looks like it has opened.

    However, the Lu family did not know that in an alley not far from the shop, stood Meng Yunzheng, who should have left early.

    After seeing the two officers and soldiers leave, Meng Yunzheng couldn''t help squinting slightly, then turned around and walked towards the county office.

    Xiang Weinan heard that Meng Yunzheng was coming as soon as he finished reading a file in his hand.

    Thinking of what he did today, he slowly stretched and let people in.

    However, it was not Meng Yunzheng who came in, but his own confidant.

 Chapter 200ï¼š Unpack the gift box

    Chapter 200 Unpacking the Gift Box

    The entourage looked hesitant. Facing the questioning gaze from Wei Nan, he could only laugh dryly, and then handed over the note in his hand, "Sir, this is what Young Master Meng asked Xiao to give to you, he has already left. already."

    Xiang Weinan frowned and muttered, "You really treat yourself as a mute, and even come to me to write?"

    He waved his hand and let his followers go out.

    Then he sat on the armchair, opened the note, and there was one sentence in it - Find the evidence of the Shu family by yourself, if you can''t find it, it''s a waste. Don''t disturb Lu''s house, and don''t approach Lu Shuyu.

    Xiang Weinan''s blue veins jumped on his forehead, you''re a **** piece of shit.

    He gritted his teeth and tore the note in his hand into pieces, threw it on the ground and smashed it hard for a few times, and finally picked it up angrily, threw it into the brazier, and watched it turn to ashes.

    Xiang Weinan exhaled a long breath, "Okay, I won''t go near Lu Shuyu, but if she takes the initiative to come to me, it''s not my problem, right?"

    He narrowed his eyes, called his confidant in again, and gave a few words in a low voice.

    At this time, Xiang Weinan''s target, Lu Shuyu, was unpacking the gift box.

    The shop finally calmed down. The people in the shop next door had already left, and the Lu family could finally take a breath.

    Although I still haven¡¯t bought a single piece of clothes, but having a gift to the adults personally gave them enough confidence, and I didn¡¯t care that they didn¡¯t even get a single business.

    After finally dealing with those neighbors, the entire shop was left with the Lu family. Only then did Lu Erbai and others put their doubts on Shu Yu.

    The old lady was the first to ask, "A-Yu, how did you know that Young Master Meng?"

    Everyone, is "..." such a problem?

    Although, they are also curious about this question.

    But without waiting for Shu Yu to answer, Lu Erbai took the lead and said, "Meng Gongzi is a benefactor to me and Ayu. When my leg was injured, it was thanks to Meng Gongzi and Doctor Zhao, otherwise my leg would have been useless a year ago. Lost."

    Everyone suddenly realized that it was a pity that such a handsome person became dumb.

    Shu Yu obviously didn''t intend to talk more about Meng Yunzheng''s issue, she asked, "I think, you should be wondering why the newcomer is giving us gifts, right?"

    "Yes, yes, then how did you know Mr. Xiang?" Lu Sanzhu asked anxiously, he knew that Ayu had the ability, and it was right to follow her. Look, she has friendship with such a big man.

    In the future, he will be three bamboos on the road, wouldn''t he be able to walk sideways in this county?

    In the past, he could only walk sideways in Shangshi Village, and he would kick the iron plate from time to time. Now it is different. He, Lu Sanzhu, is also a person with a head and face.

    Shu Yu looked around and said helplessly, "Actually, it''s not really acquaintance, I just met once, and I did a little favor to Lord Xiang by mistake. I guess this gift box is a thank you gift."

    ah?

    Lu Sanzhu was disappointed. It turned out that he could only walk sideways in the village.

    What a pity.

    Others also felt a little pity, only Lu Erbai and the others didn''t care, and said with a smile, "It seems that Lord Xiang is also an approachable official, and it is always a good thing for us little people to have him in the county seat. Well, no. Having said that, let''s take a look at the gift box sent to the adults first?"

 Chapter 201ï¼š disgusting gift

    Chapter 201 Disgusting Gifts

    Everyone regained their energy in an instant, and looked at the delicate little gift box with burning eyes.

    For them, Xiang-sama is still too far away, and the gift box in front of them is the most real thing.

    Shu Yu looked at the five gift boxes in front of him, um... Dr. Xu''s, Meng Yunzheng''s, Ding Yuehua''s, Mr. Xiang''s, and the big, ugly and heavy gift box from Lu Dong''s family.

    Shu Yu took Dr. Xu''s first, opened it, and found a gift box of melons and fruits inside.

    There are not only nuts such as red dates and longan, but also some candied fruits and fruits, which are very rare in Jiangyuan County, and the price is not cheap.

    Lu Sanzhu and Liang''s eyes were fixed on the gift box, and they were about to move.

    Shu Yu calmly closed the lid and put the gift box aside.

    Then he looked at Ding Yuehua''s, and when he opened it, Ruan''s eyes lit up, "This screen is too delicate."

    Shu Yu took out the screen ornaments in the gift box. The Ding family was rich and the things they gave were valuable.

    This screen ornament doesn¡¯t look like a random thing at all. Just the embroidery on it, you can guess that it must have come from everyone¡¯s hands.

    This ornament can be placed in the shop, giving people a bright feeling.

    Shu Yu put the screen away and went to get a gift box.

    Looking at this... thing in front of him, Shu Yu didn''t know where to start.

    It is said to be a gift box, but it is actually a big burden, but it is just a matter of hastily tied red satin on it.

    "That surnamed Lu is not a good thing, and I don''t know what the **** this thing he sent is, why don''t we just take it out and throw it away." The old lady looked at the bag with disgust.

    "Don''t, let''s see what''s inside first." Lu Sanzhu quickly opened the bag.

    As soon as opened, the contents of the bag fell to the ground as if they had exploded.

    Everyone fell silent, and the old lady patted the table, "I knew that the man surnamed Lu was not so kind and sent us a pile of garbage."

    Shu Yu looked at the rags scattered on the ground and touched his chin.

    Dongjia Lu is taking out all the rags that have been accumulated in the past and piling them together, right? No wonder it''s so heavy.

    The rags in ordinary cloth houses or clothing stores can be reused. Some stores will sell them cheaply, or give them away. Those rags can fit the soles of shoes and mend clothes, and can even be cut and embroidered. Make a veil.

    However, the pile in front of him is the rags inside the rags, and I don''t know if it was intentional by Lu Dong''s family, or the leftovers that were originally used. Most of the cloth is already in strips, and there is no need to even sew them together.

    This is a disgusting person sent here on purpose.

    Da Ya was very angry, squatted down and picked up everything that fell on the ground, "I''ll pack it up now, and then we''ll throw it into their own shop."

    "No, I just happen to be short of rags, and we can use it, maybe we can sell it for money." Shu Yu stopped her.

    Da Ya looked at the rag head in her hand and frowned, "This can''t be used, it can''t be sewn."

    "You don''t need to sew, just plug it in." Shu Yu felt that this rag head could just be used to make a few dolls.

    Cotton is very expensive these days, and she couldn''t find other fillers for the time being, but this rag head is just right.

    Looking back, she asked people to sew a few cats, cats and dogs, stuffing them with rags. Isn¡¯t that also a source of business?

 Chapter 202ï¼š Meng Yunzhengs gift

    Chapter 202 Meng Yunzheng''s Gift

    Shu Yu looked at the rags full of rags in front of him, and thought about it, at least seven or eight dolls can be made here.

    Lu Dongjia gave gifts that were very solid, they were all squeezed together, no wonder they were so heavy.

    Shu Yu found a basket and stuffed all the rags that had been completely scattered into the basket.

    Then he looked at the fourth gift box, which was sent to Wei Nan by two officers and soldiers.

    The box is square, not very big, and the weight is average.

    Shu Yu reached out and opened it, and saw a neatly folded satin inside.

    "This is¡­¡­"

    Shu Yu has bought a lot of fabrics and satins, and already knows the existing fabrics in Jiangyuan County. But this satin was something she had never seen before.

    "This silk and satin is not cheap at first glance." Mr. Liang probed his head and said, "Giving gifts to adults is also very important. Knowing that our shop sells ready-to-wear clothing, the gifts we sent are silk and satin. The clothes can also be a treasure of the town store."

    The old lady gave her a sideways glance. The two officers and soldiers were not here. What''s the use of you flattering people here?

    However, this congratulatory gift to the adults is indeed unforgettable.

    This piece of cloth is not too small, more than enough to make a suit. Moreover, looking at the pattern, there is also a lot of room to play.

    Shu Yu put away the fabric with satisfaction, and finally looked at the gift box that Meng Yunzheng sent.

    His gift box is quite decent. Although it is not as heavy as the one given by Lu Dong''s family, it has some weight.

    Shu Yu took it apart and looked inside, then froze for a moment.

    Before she could speak, she heard Mrs. Li say, "Why did you send the pen, ink, paper and inkstone? People in our family who don''t read can''t use it. It''s not practical at all. Isn''t this a collection of dust?"

    Sure enough, Young Master Meng looked like a scholar who didn''t understand the world, so the things he sent were so unreal.

    However, apart from them, the eyes of the other people in the second room lit up when they saw it.

    Especially Shu Yu, saw that there is a copybook and a pair of scrolls under the pen, ink, paper and inkstone.

    She took out the copybook, opened it and looked at it. It was really something that beginners could use.

    Shu Yu asked Dahu to come over, "Second sister originally thought that she would take you to the bookstore tomorrow and the day after, and buy you a set of pen, ink, paper and inkstone to use first. But Mr. Meng is thoughtful, so I will send it to you first. Look. Do you like it?"

    Meng Yunzheng obviously understands this aspect better than she does. The square inkstone he gave is quite expensive, and there are two pens next to it. One looks very delicate, while the other is a bit rough, obviously suitable for beginners. The rest of the ink and paper are also mediocre, just right for practice.

    The old lady was very happy to see it, "It just so happens that our big tiger is going to study, and the gift from Mr. Meng is too coincidental."

    Lu Erbai smiled and said, "I don''t think it was a coincidence. Young Master Meng knew that there was a child in our family who was about to be enlightened. When the shop opened, he would definitely send Dahu to study, so he chose it specially."

    Shu Yu also felt that Meng Yunzheng was very thoughtful and thoughtful.

    But the people in the third room of the Lu family''s big room heard the conversation of several people, but their eyes widened in shock, "What, you, you want to send Dahu to study??"

    The old lady glanced at a few people, "What''s all the fuss about? Dahu has reached his age, so of course he has to study. What''s the matter, it''s not good to have a scholar in our family?"

 Chapter 203ï¼š Mom and Dad are useless

    Chapter 203 Parents are too useless

    is true, but it was too sudden.

    Li''s heart is sour, why is Dahu going to study? Dahu doesn''t look smart, and he is the youngest of the brothers. If he wants to study, it is their second cow who reads first.

    Li Shi was extremely unbalanced, but Liang Shi had already rolled his eyes, leaned close to the old lady, smiled flatteringly, "Mother, that big tiger has already read, our family treasure, is it also sent to the school to see? Look?"

    When Mr. Li heard this, his eyes instantly lit up and he looked at the old lady expectantly. All the big tigers and big treasures are going, and their two cattle will definitely be able to go too.

    The old lady was so **** off, she sneered, "I want all my grandchildren to study and learn their skills, but there is no way, their parents are too useless to pay for it. You want Dabao Erniu to study. , Okay, do you have money? Or, do you expect me to come out to repair? What, so shameless, how many years have been separated, still want to squeeze me, are you not going to give me retirement? "

    Lu Dasong blushed when he was told, he pulled a hand of Mrs. Li, who was about to move, and hurriedly explained, "Mother, we don''t mean that."

    "There is no best, the tiger can read, that''s A Yu''s credit. You shouldn''t let your niece support your family, right?"

    Lu Dasong immediately shook his head, but Lu Sanzhu wanted to nod.

    He and Mrs Liang had no pressure to admit shamelessness, and almost followed the old lady''s words.

    but!

    Lu Sanzhu didn''t dare when Shu Yu was there. He could play tricks in front of Mrs. Lu Erbai and others, but he didn''t dare to use such means against Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu is so perfect that even people like Master Yu can calculate it perfectly, and that tree, it was definitely her hand that ended up like this. The problem is that she has done so much without leaving any evidence.

    Lu Sanzhu had reason to believe that if he didn''t know whether to live or die, he would probably be buried and still don''t know what happened.

    So after the old lady finished speaking, he also said with a dry smile, "How can I do it? I''m an uncle, and I only want to help my niece, and I will never let my niece give me a bundle of repairs."

    Everyone looked at him, it''s rare that you still have such an awakening?

    The next moment, Lu Sanzhu asked Shu Yu, "Ayu, look, your shop has also opened, business will be very good in the future, and the manpower is not very sufficient. In this way, I will help you, and I don''t want it either. You pay for your wages, and you just need me to eat and live, what do you think?"

    It''s impossible not to get paid, and it''s impossible for the second brother to really let him work for nothing, right?

    Shu Yu looked at Lu Sanzhu, and to be honest, her third uncle actually has some skills, at least he knows how to look at people''s faces.

    However, he was so clever that he couldn''t exert his strength in the clothing store.

    Therefore, she rejected him decisively, "Uncle Third, the shop is indeed lacking people, but what is lacking is skilled garment craftsmen."

    Lu Sanzhu was very disappointed. He looked at the Liang family beside him, and was even more disappointed.

    Mr. Liang''s eyelids jumped at his eyes, and he almost rushed up to beat him.

    So far, no one has mentioned Dahu''s study.

    The big room and the third room are very envious, but they can only be a little bit jealous and say nothing more.

    Shu Yu continued to look at the gift box, and just then took out the pen, ink, paper, inkstone and copybook that Meng Yunzheng had sent, but there was still a pair of scrolls underneath.

    She took it out and unfolded it, and was instantly drawn to the drawing on the scroll.

 Chapter 204ï¼š anxious old lady

    Chapter 204 Anxious old lady

    On the scroll is a picture of an eagle spreading its wings. The front is a vivid eagle with sharp eyes, as if the opposite is its prey, which instantly makes the person looking at the picture shudder.

    Behind the eagle is the layered peaks hidden in the clouds and mist. On the nearest mountain, the waterfall falls straight down from the top of the mountain, splashing all over the place, giving people a great shock.

    Shu Yu looked at the picture, and even felt the screeching sound of the eagle ringing in his ears.

    Shu Yu...I like it very much.

    It was the old lady who said hesitantly, "This picture looks good, but it''s too sharp."

    She raised her eyes and looked at the shop, "It''s not suitable for hanging in the shop."

    Indeed, their shop is a ready-to-wear shop, and the customers are all female dependents. If the paintings in this scroll were landscape paintings or pictures of ladies, it would naturally fit such an atmosphere, but this eagle was obviously inappropriate.

    Shu Yu rolled up the eagle picture, "It''s alright, put this picture first, don''t hang it up."

    The gifts are all finished, and Shu Yu is still very satisfied. After all, even Lu Dongjia, who came to find fault, gave real gifts.

    She divided the dried fruit snacks and fruits sent by Dr. Xu, and asked Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu to take them back and bring them to the children at home.

    Seeing that it was getting late, the people in the two rooms went back a little reluctantly under the urging of the old lady.

    Although there are no customers at the opening today, Shu Yu is not in a hurry.

    Her calmness also infected the rest of the Lu family.

    However, when the shop opened the next day, and after another half day, but still no customers came, the old lady and the others finally got anxious.

    Especially when they went out at noon, they heard the shopkeepers in many shops in Ningshui Street talking about their family, as if their family was going to close down within a few days.

    The old lady was a little anxious. Seeing this, Shu Yu simply said, "Mother, I''m going to go back to the village. You can go back with me."

    "Huh?" The old lady was stunned, what did she do when she returned to Shangshi Village?

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "You forgot, the last time Zhang Shu happened, the village chief Fan and many uncles helped. We were busy before, and we didn''t have time to thank them. Now the shop is open, and we have it in our hands. If you have some spare money, you should buy something to thank you."

    The old lady patted her forehead, "Yes, yes, look at my memory, I almost forgot. That''s ok, let''s go back."

    The shop was temporarily handed over to Lu Erbai to watch. Ruan Shi and Daya were making clothes in the backyard. Dahu and Sanya were squatting on the ground, holding branches and writing.

    Although Dahu hasn''t officially found a school to study, Shu Yu has also taught him a few words, and now he plans to earnestly learn the names of his family members first.

    Shu Yu set up the mule carriage and helped the old lady onto the carriage.

    The mule cart went all the way to the old-fashioned pastry shop on Ningshui Street. Who knew that when it was about to stop, the old lady said, "Don''t buy pastries."

    Shu Yu said, "This pastry is good, and it can also show our attention as a thank you gift."

    The old lady shook her head, "You don''t know, the cakes are good or not, and it''s a good thing to give them away. But if you don''t know the people in the village, don''t talk about others. The village chief''s family is an example. His mother-in-law is right. The boy is in great pain, and the girl is treated as a grass, and the cakes are sent to the boy, or they can be eaten secretly by themselves."

 Chapter 205ï¼š Poison 206

    Chapter 205 Poison Chapter 206 Meet Tang Xiucai again

    The old lady treats herself equally. For her, her children are the flesh and blood of her family. Even if the daughter''s family is married in the future, it is also her child.

    But in the village, she is a different kind. Most families have daughters as cows and horses, and sons as jewels as jewels.

    And as far as she knows, the villagers like Dazhu A Rong who helped Da Ya bring the dowry back have only daughters, and the family is not divided. Nephew eats, how bad it is.

    The old lady herself didn''t like it very much. Anyway, this time it was their family''s gift, so naturally their family had to decide.

    Shu Yu understood, she smiled, "Okay, tell me, what are we going to give?"

    "Go cut some pork and buy some sugar."

    As for pastries, you can make excuses to put them away for guests, but hide them and not take them out, but the meat doesn¡¯t last for two days. When the time comes to cook it in the kitchen, the whole family will be able to smell it, so in front of Dazhu and the others, they will not say that they will not eat it for their children, right? The meat is still earned by Dazhu.

    Candy, you can give it to children alone.

    The old lady thought very well, so Shu Yu naturally had no objection.

    It was still early, so the two went to the market to cut meat and bought candy, and then went out of the city in a mule cart.

    Who knew that not long after he left the city, he saw a person walking in front of him, carrying a bookcase in a hurry.

    Shu Yu felt that the back was a little familiar, but she didn''t recognize him until the mule cart ran alongside the man, "Tang Xiucai?"

    She hurriedly pulled on the reins, and the mule cart stopped.

    Tang Wenqian turned his head, and was a little surprised to see her face, and nodded slightly, "Miss Lu."

    The old lady opened the curtains and looked over, and she was overjoyed, "It''s Wenqian, are you going home?"

    "Yes, take a rest today, just in time to go back."

    The old lady waved at him, "Then come up quickly, we''ll take you for a ride."

    Tang Wenqian shook his head subconsciously, "No, the road is not far, I''ll just go back by myself."

    "What''s the matter? Look at the book basket behind you. I look at it very seriously. From this time to Shangshi Village, I have to go through several villages. It''s very far away. Come up quickly. Last time we had something to do with our family. Follow along to help, is it possible that we will not be grateful? Then we will feel sorry for it."

    Tang Wenqian was silent for a moment, the old lady had said it for the sake of it, and he would be a bit pretentious if he continued to refuse.

    What''s more, Lu Shuyu was not alone in the mule cart, and even if he got in the cart, he wouldn''t be spoken to.

    So Tang Wenqian nodded, "That would be troublesome."

    Tang Wenqian thanked Shu Yu again, and then went up.

    It''s just that there was a man in the car suddenly, and the road was quiet in an instant. The old lady really liked Tang Wenqian and wanted to chat with him.

    But Tang Wenqian is a scholar, the most learned person in the village, and rarely goes out on weekdays. She is an old country woman who can only talk about trivial things, and she can''t talk about a single piece at all, and it will be annoying if she talks too much.

    So the old lady was hesitant, but she couldn''t find a topic.

    Shu Yu, who was driving the mule cart, couldn''t help laughing. Even though the old lady was old, her temperament was extraordinarily cute.

    She coughed lightly and asked Tang Wenqian, "Tang Xiucai, I want to ask you something."

    Tang Wenqian was quite embarrassed at first, he straightened up immediately after hearing this, "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 206ï¼š Dont get too close to Lujia

    Chapter 206 Don''t get too close to the Lu family

    Shu Yu''s refreshing voice came from the car, "Our family wants to send Dahu to study, we don''t know as much as you, and I wonder if Tang Xiucai knows a gentleman or a suitable school. Give us a reference."

    The old lady''s eyes lit up, "Yes, yes, Tang Xiucai will tell us."

    Tang Wenqian was a little surprised, "Send Dahu to study?"

    "Yeah, our family Ayu said that he is not required to take the exam, but he can read and write wisely, and it will be easier to travel in the future."

    Tang Wenqian looked at the figure outside the gap in the car curtain in surprise. He didn''t ask for a title, but he could read and write.

    did not expect that these words would come out of her mouth.

    Tang Wenqian paused for a while, then came back to his senses, and said in a low voice, "There are three enlightenment schools in the county, but one is particularly high in cultivation, one has a bad reputation, and another is suitable, but the gentleman of that family is very close to the school. The former county magistrate was somewhat related. The former magistrate had an accident, and the students of that school were afraid of being affected, and many of them didn¡¯t go to school, so the school teacher simply suspended classes temporarily. will reopen.¡±

    The old lady frowned, "Is there anything else?"

    "The gentleman who originally enlightened me is very knowledgeable, but it''s a pity that he went to Fucheng to teach last year." Tang Wenqian said, "The rest, such as the town or Jiangjia Village, also have a few private schools. But those places Far away, it is not convenient for Dahu to travel."

    Lu''s family members are weak, and Lu Erbai injured his leg again. I heard that there is still a shop, so the manpower is even more insufficient.

    Unless Dahu lives in the school, the daily pick-up is not practical at all.

    The old lady was very worried. In the past, she was worried about not having money to study, but now she has money but no suitable school, and she is also worried.

    Shu Yu has already thanked Tang Wenqian, "With Tang Xiucai analyzing it with us, we have an idea in our hearts. We will discuss it with our family and see which one is suitable for us."

    "Well, if you have any doubts, you can ask me."

    While talking, the mule cart also arrived at Shangshi Village, and the Tang family was not far from the entrance of Shangshi Village.

    So Shu Yu drove the mule cart and stopped at the gate of Tang''s house. Tang Wenqian got out of the car and thanked them both.

    The old lady handed him the meat and candy, "This is a thank you gift for everyone''s help last time, you have to accept it, everyone else has it."

    However, Tang Xiucai''s piece of meat is obviously more heavier than other people''s.

    Tang Wenqian did not refuse when he heard the words, "Thank you."

    The mule cart started moving again, and Tang Wenqian was still standing there, watching the cart go further and further away.

    When Mother Tang came out, she saw her son staring at the front and didn''t know what he was thinking.

    She was surprised, reached out and waved in front of him. The next moment, when he saw the meat in his hand, he was instantly shocked and said, "You, you bought meat? It''s still such a big piece, didn''t you buy something delicious for yourself, don''t buy everything to go home? Me and Your dad won''t starve himself."

    Tang Wenqian returned to his senses and walked inside with a smile, "I didn''t buy this, it was a thank you gift from the Lu family. I just came back in the Lu family''s mule cart."

    "The Lu family?" Mother Tang frowned, and then sighed, "The Lu family is rich now, and they give away such a big piece of meat as soon as they give it away. The Lu family''s Erya is a good person, but she is a bit fierce and has a bad reputation. Good. In the future, it''s better not to get too close to the Lu family."

 Chapter 207ï¼š thank you

    Chapter 207 Thank You

    Tang Wenqian looked at Mother Tang and frowned slightly. After a while, he whispered, "The Lu family is pretty good."

    attaches great importance to love and righteousness, repays kindness, and has more knowledge than ordinary villagers.

    He remembered what the old lady said, reading is not necessarily for imperial examinations, but more importantly, literacy.

    Such a purpose, how many people in this world can achieve it? The direction of most people''s studies is to go to the middle school to become an official. Some scholars have spent their whole lives fighting for this goal, but have lived their entire lives in a daze.

    Mother Tang looked at Tang Wenqian in surprise, but she didn''t expect that he would suddenly come with such a comment.

    She frowned, "You..."

    Tang Wenqian handed over the meat in his hand and changed the subject, "Mother, let''s make dumplings for dinner at night, there just happens to be meat."

    Mother Tang stared blankly at the piece in her hand, and when she looked up again, her son had already entered the yard with a book basket on his back.

    She stood there for a while, then sighed and walked in, "Okay, let''s make dumplings to eat."

    At this time, Shu Yu had already driven the mule cart to the door of the house. The old lady was worried about the chickens at home, so she hurried to the chicken coop when she got off the car.

    She was away from home for the past two days, and the third daughter-in-law watched her at home.

    Fortunately, the third daughter-in-law is still well-behaved during this period of time, and the chicken looks quite energetic. The old lady was relieved and went to find the chicken coop. Later, when she returns to the county seat, she will also bring these chickens to raise.

    Shu Yu tied the mule cart to the door, took down the basket with the meat in it, entered the door and said to the old lady, "Mother, I''ll go to the village chief''s house first."

    The old lady washed her hands, "I''ll go with you."

    Shu Yu paused, and when the old lady went out, the two walked towards Fan Zhong''s house together.

    Fan Zhong happened to be at home and was a little surprised to see Shu Yu carrying a large piece of meat.

    Hearing her explanation of her intentions, she immediately smiled wide-eyed, "You guys are too polite. The girl is a girl from our village and has been wronged. It''s right for us to vent your anger on her behalf. Why is it worth you to bring gifts to your door in person?"

    said so, but the meat is also unambiguous.

    The corners of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, and the two of them didn''t stay too long. They had to go to another place to deliver meat.

    Just when he was going out, he saw a few children playing in the yard, and Shu Yu gave him a few candies.

    After leaving Fan''s house, the two of them walked through the several households they had helped.

    Seeing the thank you gift, these people are very polite. But there were also a few families who took Shu Yu and asked, "I heard that your family opened a shop on the most lively street in the county? Are you short of people? Look at my boss, he is hard-working and does not pay high wages. ."

    The villagers of Shangshi Village had indeed heard the news that Lu Erbai''s family was going to open a shop early, and most of it was spread by the Liang family. It''s just that at that time, Mr. Liang himself didn''t know what the shop was selling, and he didn''t see any movement in Lu Erbai''s house, so most of the villagers felt that Mr. Liang was bragging.

    Someone even asked Mrs. Li, but Mrs. Li was not someone who was willing to raise the second family, so he was vague because he didn¡¯t know much.

    The villagers of Shangshi Village thought that the so-called opening a shop is probably just that kind of small stall. Most of them thought that the girl from Lu Erbai''s family had returned, and their family had a better life.

    But no one thought that this day would be so easy.

 Chapter 208ï¼š Shu Yu goes to Ruanjia Village

    Chapter 208 Shu Yu goes to Ruanjia Village

    Yesterday, the Lu family went to the county town to prepare for the opening of the shop, and even the big house and the three bedrooms went to the county town fully dressed.

    This incident was a bit of a sensation. After Liang Shi and Lu Sanzhu came back, they loudly publicized the fact that on the opening day, the newly arrived county magistrates gave congratulatory gifts.

    The words of this husband and wife have always been unbelievable, but even the officers and soldiers of the county government are involved, which is absolutely true. The two of them didn''t dare to spread rumors about this kind of thing.

    Therefore, the villagers of Shangshi Village finally realized what it meant when the second girl from Lu Erbai''s family came back.

    I used to think that this girl was fierce, but I didn¡¯t expect that this girl not only had money but also knew someone who was an official.

    There are already many people in the village who regret it. They would have known that when Shu Yu first came back, they had come to befriend each other, and it was impossible to negotiate a marriage.

    After all, Shu Yu is good-looking and is of marriageable age again. Apart from his unpleasant temperament, the rest is not bad.

    Fortunately, it''s not too late, isn''t Shu Yu coming?

    Shu Yu looked at the villagers who suddenly became enthusiastic about her, and suddenly regretted coming to the door in person.

    Fortunately, there was an old lady with a high rank beside her, who directly pulled the hand of the grasped granddaughter from the woman in front of her. "Our shop is only short of skilled garmentmakers for the time being, and there are no shortage of men now."

    Even if is lacking, the priority must be given to one¡¯s own family.

    Didn''t you see that her two sons and grandson are strong and capable people?

    The woman sighed with some pity, then thought of something, and wanted to speak, but the old lady had already left with Shu Yu.

    After a few more visits, all the meat was delivered.

    The old lady was a little tired. After all, she was old, and she was busy with her work these days, bumping back all the way. Shu Yu hurriedly took her home, and let her rest first and go out by herself.

    The old lady wondered, "Where are you going?"

    "Didn''t my mother say before that Auntie Ruanjia Village''s craftsmanship is good? I''ll take a look. If possible, I''ll hire her directly."

    The old lady paused for a while, and hesitated.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Damn, don''t worry, everyone in Ruanjia Village is afraid of me."

    "I''m not worried about that." What she was worried about was that the shop didn''t have any business yet, so if she hired someone now, would it be a loss?

    But she is not good at doing business, and A Yu is a capable person, so she didn''t say much, just told her, "Be careful yourself, although Mrs Ruan has stopped temporarily, it is hard to guarantee that she will not go crazy when she sees you, Try not to go to their door."

    "I know."

    Shu Yu smiled, took a few things and went out the door.

    Although the old lady told her not to go to the door of Mrs. Ruan''s house, Shu Yu couldn''t help but want to see it.

    Since the last time she made a scene at Ruan''s family, she has never been to Ruan''s village again, and she doesn''t know what happened to the Ruan''s family. It was from Lu Sanzhukou that half of the yard of the Ruan family was demolished by the Yu family.

    Shu Yu... just curious.

    This time is just when the scorching sun is the hottest. Most of the villagers in Ruanjia Village take a lunch break at home, and then go to work in the fields when the sun is not so dazzling.

    So the village is very quiet, occasionally there will be a few dogs barking, and some children who can''t sit still are running around.

    Shu Yu wore a straw hat and covered most of her face, so no one could tell who she was.

    She walked to the door of Mrs. Ruan''s house and looked up at the Ruan family.

 Chapter 209ï¼š The current situation of the Ruan family

    Chapter 209 The current situation of the Ruan family

    The Ruan family...it''s miserable.

    Shu Yu was Lu Sanzhu''s temperament, saying that half of Ruan''s yard was demolished with exaggeration.

    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be real.

    The entire Ruan family yard, half of the wall was knocked off.

    Not only that, but even the kitchen has been affected by a large area. Now there is only one of the two stoves left. The broken cabinet was crushed by the cracked wall and shattered. You can see the remaining half from the outside. The look of the kitchen.

    There are no cows and pigs in the yard, but a few chickens are still clucking.

    The bacon and corn skewers that used to hang under the porch are also missing, and even the door of the main room has a shaky feeling.

    The collapsed mud was still piled up there, and no one had cleaned it up. At this moment, a dog was urinating under the corner of the wall, which scared the chickens inside to bark even more.

    Mrs. Ruan in the room heard the sound and ran out in a hurry.

    Shu Yu immediately hid in the corner and watched Mrs Ruan scolding and chasing the dog, "Bum, you mangy dog, next time you come to my house to pee, I''ll stew you and eat dog meat."

    Shu Yu looked at Mrs. Ruan, she was high-spirited and arrogant more than half a month ago, but now with her back hunched over, her whole body has lost two laps, but her face has become more and more mean.

    After she scolded a few words, the impatient voice of Ruan''s eldest brother Ruan''s second eldest soon came from inside the Ruan family, "Mother, you have finished, so why don''t you let people rest at noon?"

    "That''s right, can you stop tossing around? Our family has been tossed about by you, so just stop."

    Mrs. Ruan''s neck shrank from being scolded, but she didn''t dare to defend herself, and hurriedly entered the room in a low voice.

    Shu Yu stood outside and watched the process, and couldn''t help but smiled sarcastically.

    Sure enough, the wicked have to grind the wicked, this Ruan family is really ''very lively'' now.

    She glanced at the Ruan family one last time, then turned and left.

    Axiang''s home is at the foot of the mountain. Her in-laws don''t want her, and there are many people in the village who can''t accommodate her, so they live far away.

    Shu Yu was already sweating a lot on her forehead. She suddenly missed the modern short-sleeved shorts, which were much cooler than this long skirt.

    exhaled and crossed the small bridge in the village, Shu Yu finally saw the houses at the foot of the mountain.

    She quickened her pace. Who knew that before she got close to Axiang''s house, she heard a few angry voices coming from her side.

    "Fu Xiangdi, look at what you''ve done, didn''t my eldest scold you? You pushed someone into the water. If the river wasn''t shallow, he would have drowned, and you''d be a murderer. ."

    "And my third child, Fu Xiangdi, you threw the cocklebur on his head? You can''t even pull it off. What do you think?"

    Shu Yu watched from a distance, and there were really two women standing at the gate of Axiang''s courtyard with two teenage boys.

    Across the four of them stood a thin and weak girl, not tall, not even comparable to the two ten-year-old boys.

    But after listening to their conversation, Shu Yu knew that this person should be A Xiangdi''s daughter, Fu Xiangdi, who was a year younger than her.

    Listening to this name, you can know that the Fu family has multiple sons over daughters.

    It''s no wonder that after Axiang''s husband died, the Fu family also threw out Fu Xiangdi, who was only two years old at the time, while driving Axiang out.

    Fu Xiangdi is now thirteen years old, but the pressure of life all year round makes her look not very good, no matter her complexion or stature.

 Chapter 210ï¼š eat melon on your head

    Chapter 210

    However, Fu Xiangdi''s personality is inversely proportional to her physical condition.

    Faced with the questioning of the two women, she kept a small face and snorted coldly, "They bullied me first, I just fought back. They not only bullied me, but also laughed at Jane from the village chief''s family. If you don''t I believe, let''s go to the village chief''s house to find Ah Zhen''s proof, just to let the village chief call the shots."

    "You, you..." The two women were instantly blocked and speechless.

    This is obviously a threat. Their children bullied Ah Zhen, do they still dare to go to the village chief''s house? It''s not about being impatient anymore.

    Fu Xiangdi raised his neck, "How is it? Dare? I''ll go with you now. The village chief will definitely take a nap at home."

    "You stinky girl, you, don''t be complacent, I tell you, with your fierce, savage and savage appearance, you won''t be able to marry for the rest of your life."

    "That''s right, no one will want you, so just be an old aunt for the rest of your life."

    While scolding, the two dragged their son out, and after taking a few steps, they turned back and scolded, which was a bit funny.

    Fu Xiangdi rolled her eyes at their backs, turned around and entered the courtyard, closing the courtyard door with a ''bang''.

    The two women were startled by the sound, and the two became more and more resentful.

    "This dead girl is getting more and more outrageous. Wait, she still doesn''t know how important reputation is. In another year or two, she will know what it''s like to offend us now."

    "Her mother doesn''t care about her, she''s thirteen years old, and those with good reputations have begun to look at each other. Just her, she''s getting more and more fierce."

    "Hmph, what does her mother care about? Let me tell you, she and the one who married in Shangshi Village are indeed good friends. Look, the daughters they teach are all the same. Fu Xiangdi is better, and Lu Erya is just like She is so daring, even her grandmother and uncle dare to beat her, and the Ruan family dares to beat her. I see, that Lu Erya will be like this all her life, no one will want it."

    Shu Yu, "..." Did you see yourself coming up from the show?

    She came to Ruanjia Village once, and left an indelible legend?

    Shu Yu touched his chin, the two women just turned a corner, and then they almost collided with her.

    The two took a sharp breath, took a few steps back, and looked at her in horror.

    Shu Yu smiled, "I seem to have heard my name just now, are you... are you talking about me? What are you talking about, do you want to join me? I am still very talkative and can talk about any topic."

    The two of them retreated more and more fiercely, holding the child''s hand tightly, causing the two children to scream in pain.

    The two women suddenly came back to their senses, and they could only smile at Shu Yugan, "No, we didn''t talk about anything, you heard it wrong just now, we were talking about that girl Fu. We still have something to do, so let''s go first."

    After the two of them finished speaking, they directly picked up the child and hurriedly turned around and ran away.

    Shu Yu sighed, is she really that scary? Looking at this running posture, how funny is it?

    It wasn''t until the two people were completely gone that Shu Yu shook it, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and walked towards Ah Xiang''s house.

    The courtyard door was closed, and the voices of Fu Xiangdi and Axiang could still be vaguely heard inside.

    Shu Yu thought at first that Auntie Axiang was not there, so only Fu Xiangdi went out. Now it seems that people are at home.

 Chapter 211ï¼š Ah Xiang mother and daughter

    Chapter 211 A Xiang mother and daughter

    Shu Yu raised his hand and was about to knock on the door, but heard A Xiang sighing inside, "Xiandi, you shouldn''t fight them head-on, didn''t you say you wanted to change your temperament some time ago? Why now? Instead, it''s getting more and more¡­¡±

    Fu Xiangdi''s voice was succinct and capable, "I think it''s pretty good, my temper is like this, and I can''t change it for more than ten years. And I''ve become stronger, so no one dares to bully me. Just like that Lu''s sister, mother. Didn''t you say she was fine last time?"

    Axiang was speechless for a while, she was so soft-hearted that she was bullied by her parents-in-law. It was her fault that her daughter became like this.

    The mother and daughter depended on each other for life, and lived alone at the foot of the mountain. If they were not aggressive, they would be eaten up sooner or later.

    Axiang''s temperament can''t be changed for a while. Who knew that Fu Xiangdi would support the family unknowingly.

    Shu Yu didn''t expect to hear her name again. Well, it seems that in the hearts of Ruanjia Village, her image is very high.

    Sorry to listen any more, Shu Yu hurriedly knocked on the door twice.

    The sound in the yard stopped instantly, followed by Fu Xiangdi''s footsteps, "It must be the two of them coming back, I''ll go..."

    The door was opened, Fu Xiangdi looked up, the expected curse did not appear, but Shu Yu''s smiling face appeared.

    Fu Xiangdi was stunned, "You, you are..."

    "I''m Lu Shuyu, the second daughter of Erbai''s family in Shangshi Village. I''m here to find Auntie Axiang."

    Fu Xiangdi blinked, as if the person in front of him was unreal.

    Until Ah Xiang felt strange and walked out, she suddenly recovered, but she didn''t know what to say for a while.

    Axiang didn''t know Shu Yu. The last time there was an accident at Ruan''s house, many people ran to see it, and Fu Xiangdi also went, but Axiang didn''t go out, just heard Fu Xiangdi talk about the process.

    Shu Yu smiled at A Xiang and introduced it again.

    Fu Xiangdi nodded again and again, "Yes, yes, yes, she is the sister of the Lu family."

    After he finished speaking, he quickly stepped aside, "Sister Lu, come in and take a seat."

    Shu Yu followed the mother and daughter into the door, and then looked at the situation of the courtyard.

    Just like what Nguyen said, the yard at the foot of the mountain was not needed in the village, so it was rented to the mother and daughter. The house is shabby, but kept clean.

    A lot of places have been filled with stones and soil, as if they have been repaired many times.

    The yard is not too big, and there is only one room, but it is enough for two people.

    Axiang led Shu Yu into the main room, and Fu Xiangdi hurriedly poured a glass of water over.

    Shu Yu thanked him and sat down.

    Ah Xiang looked at her for a moment, and couldn''t help laughing, "Okay, it''s good, I heard that you''re back, and I wanted to go see it. It''s just that I couldn''t get away for a while, so I didn''t have time. Your mother must be very happy when you come back."

    "Yes, I''m happy to be home too."

    Axiang sat opposite her, a little curious, "Did you come here today because your mother told me about me?"

    "Well, my mother said that Auntie Axiang''s craftsmanship of cutting cloth and making clothes is very good. She has taught her before, so she can be regarded as half of her master."

    A Xiang was stunned for a moment, then waved his hands again and again, "What half a master? Your mother is talking nonsense, we two help each other, and your mother also taught me a lot of skills."

    "Auntie Axiang is too modest." Shu Yu smiled, "However, I really want to know how Auntie Axiang''s craftsmanship is."

 Chapter 212ï¼š hire

    Chapter 212 Employment

    "Huh?" A Xiang looked at Fu Xiangdi in confusion.

    Shu Yu''s expression became serious, "Auntie Axiang may not have heard of it yet, our family opened a shop in the county town, which is a ready-to-wear shop. Now my mother is the only one who makes clothes in the shop, and the clothes in the shop are also There are only a few pieces left, so I want to hire someone to work in the shop."

    Axiang and Fu Xiangdi''s eyes widened slightly, is this what they mean? Yeah?

    The next moment, Shu Yu''s words confirmed their conjecture, "My mother thought of Auntie Axiang for the first time and said that you are the most suitable candidate. No, I will come to you today and want to ask Auntie Axiang. the meaning of."

    Axiang got a little excited, suddenly grabbed Fu Xiangdi''s hand beside him, and asked uncertainly, "You, you mean, hire me to make clothes?"

    "Yes, but before that, I want to see Auntie Axiang''s craftsmanship. I wonder if I can?"

    Axiang nodded immediately, "Yes, of course."

    Shu Yu untied the burden he brought, "I have a piece of cloth here, and a simple drawing of clothes that I drew by myself. I want Auntie Axiang to make a child''s clothes and see the effect. "

    A Xiang nervously took over the drawing, Shu Yu''s drawing was very simple, just a style.

    Axiang seemed to understand, but asked a few more details about some details.

    As soon as Shu Yu told her, she immediately understood, rolled up her sleeves and said, "I''ll do it now."

    "Okay." It''s just very simple clothes. Shu Yu mainly looks at the stitches and details, as well as Ah Xiang''s understanding. Two or three hours is enough.

    Axiang didn''t delay any longer, and quickly took the cloth into the room, took out her sewing basket, and began to prepare for cutting.

    Fu Xiangdi helped her by the side, but she was busy for a while, and she looked up to see Shu Yu sitting there alone, and felt a little sorry.

    Fu Xiangdi pondered for a moment, then ran to the kitchen to get some wild fruits.

    These were picked by herself in the mountains, and they were still fresh. They washed them and brought them to Shu Yu, "Sister Lu, you can eat some fruits first, and my mother and I will be able to get back to work soon."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Thank you."

    Fu Xiangdi laughed, and quickly ran into the room again.

    The movements of mother and daughter are very skilled. Axiang tailors and makes clothes, and Fu Xiangdi starts to fight. The two cooperate very well and are very fast.

    Therefore, the time for that dress to be ready was much shorter than Shu Yu expected.

    Not long after, the clothes were placed in Shu Yu''s hands.

    Shu Yu is a drawing according to Sanya''s size, and the style is also finalized according to Sanya''s face shape. The finished product at this moment is exactly the same as what she painted, without any flaws.

    Shu Yu looked at it for a long time, and then mainly looked at the stitches and other places, and finally put it away with satisfaction.

    "It seems that my mother is right. Auntie Axiang''s craftsmanship is really good."

    Axiang breathed a sigh of relief. Because she was a little nervous, she was afraid that she had done something wrong. Although she had checked it, she was still worried.

    Hearing Shu Yu say this, she finally felt relieved.

    "It''s fine."

    Shu Yu sat up straight, "Then, let''s talk about the treatment and main matters of work?"

    Axiang pursed her lips, and finally asked again uncertainly, "You really decided to hire me?"

    "Of course, you passed the test."

 Chapter 213ï¼š treatment, commission

    Chapter 213 Treatment, commission

    Shu Yu affirmed it again, Axiang couldn''t help raising the corners of her mouth, and it was difficult to restrain her excitement.

    Shu Yu smiled, "Then let me introduce our shop to Auntie Axiang first?"

    Axiang immediately sat upright, "Okay."

    "Our ready-to-wear shop is called Yiren Pavilion, and it mainly makes clothes for women''s family members. Moreover, the customers we face are women''s family members of large families, so the demand for clothing is relatively high. The material of the clothes is also good, so you need to be careful when making clothes. some."

    Axiang looked down at her hand, "Then I..."

    "It doesn''t matter, I have a hand balm there, take good care of it for a few days, it''s not a big problem."

    Axiang nodded, no objection.

    Shu Yu went on to say, "Also, the place of work is in the county seat. I have rented a yard in the county seat, which is specially used for making clothes. You can also live there."

    Ever since he decided to hire someone, Shu Yu has been searching for the yard.

    It¡¯s easy to find a yard like this. It¡¯s still in Liufang Lane, not far from the yard they rented.

    The stall is not very big now. When the business is good and bigger, she plans to build another workshop.

    A Xiang listened for a while, then turned to look at her daughter, "Do you live in the county seat?"

    Fu Xiangdi hurriedly said, "Mother, I''ll be fine by myself."

    Shu Yu raised his hand and interrupted them, "Of course, you can also go with Xiangdi. I have been paying attention to her just now, and I want to hire her. Not to mention, Xiangdi''s method of tailoring is neat and fast. , very neat." Just like her temperament.

    Fu Xiangdi''s eyes lit up instantly, "Really? I can too?"

    "Yes, but your wages will definitely be less."

    "No problem, as long as I have food and shelter, I don''t need any wages."

    Shu Yu laughed, "That won''t do, let''s talk about the salary first. Auntie Axiang''s salary is the basic salary plus a commission reward, and Xiangdi''s salary is only the basic salary."

    "What is the basic salary plus commission reward?" The first time Ah Xiang and her daughter heard such a statement, they were all puzzled.

    Shu Yu explained, "The basic salary is a fixed 500 cents a month. You and Xiangdi are the same. The commission reward is that the clothes you make are sold, and according to the clothes sold, they will be added to you. Additional wages. For example, if a piece of clothing is sold for one tael of silver, Auntie Axiang will be given an extra fifty wen as a reward. Twenty tael is one hundred taels, and so on, with no ceiling."

    Shu Yu originally thought that he would give as many commissions as he made.

    After thinking about it, there are simple and complex clothes, but the definition of simple and complex is too general. In the end, isn''t the commission determined by yourself? There will definitely be a lot of dissatisfaction in the back.

    It is better to use the final transaction price of the clothes as a reward, and it is more clear.

    A Xiang and her daughter were stunned after hearing about such a form of wages, "Is there such a reward?"

    "Yes, but you also have to be mentally prepared. Our shop is small, and the business may not be very good. It is also possible that you only get basic wages a month."

    "That''s enough." Ah Xiang said hurriedly, "Five hundred wen a month is already very good."

    Now those young and middle-aged people in the village go out to work part-time jobs, and they only pay twenty or thirty pennies a day, and it is not possible to find a job every day. Maybe four or five hundred yuan a month, and all he does is hard work.

 Chapter 214ï¼š sneaky liang

    Chapter 214 The Sneaky Liang

    Axiang never thought that he would get 500 yuan a month for one day.

    And she is not the only one, there is also Xiangdi.

    Those two people added up, at least one tael of silver a month, and the Lu family even wrapped it up.

    They live a little bit less, and they can''t save 10 taels of silver a year.

    If, as Shu Yu said, he could get a commission of fifty cents and one hundred cents, that would be additional income.

    After two years of saving like this, Xiangdi''s dowry money is also very rich.

    After Shu Yu finished talking about the conditions here, he asked the two of them, "What do Auntie Axiang and Xiangdi think? If you have any questions, you can ask them."

    "No more." Ah Xiang shook her head again and again, "This is already good."

    She never even thought that she could have a regular job.

    I used to do small jobs and grow some food, and the mother and daughter lived a tight life.

    Now this is very good, they will definitely do it well.

    Seeing that the matter was almost the same, Shu Yu stood up and said, "Okay, it''s settled like this. Auntie Axiang, I''m in a hurry, so if you can, you can tidy up a little tomorrow and arrange things at home. , can I go to the county town to start work the day after tomorrow?"

    "Yes, yes."

    Axiang thought of the two acres of land at home, so he entrusted the neighbors to look at it for the time being. After the crops were harvested, the two acres of land would be rented out.

    There is also this house, after all, the mother and daughter have lived there for more than ten years, and there are a lot of things inside, so I will keep it for now. After the county town is stabilized, the house will be returned to the village chief.

    Axiang has already gone through the following arrangements in her mind.

    Shu Yu got up and said goodbye. It wasn''t early, and if she didn''t go back, the old lady should be worried about her.

    A Xiang and Fu Xiangdi sent people to the door and kept seeing her disappear, before returning to the courtyard with a little excitement. Before it got dark, they hurriedly got ready.

    Shu Yu had an important event in his mind, and his steps back to Shicun became much lighter.

    In the village, villagers came back from the fields one after another, and they would look at her more when they saw her. After confirming that they wanted to come to their house to open a shop, everyone looked at them wrong.

    Shu Yu nodded slightly when he saw a few familiar people, and then quickened his pace and walked towards Lu''s house.

    However, just as she walked not far from the door of the house, she saw a figure poking his head outside the courtyard gate, looking into the crack of the door from time to time, like a thief.

    Shu Yu frowned, and when he got closer, he realized that this person turned out to be the Liang family.

    She was speechless for a moment, stepped forward and patted her on the shoulder.

    Mr. Liang was staring at the yard with all his attention when someone suddenly slapped Leng Ding on his body, causing his hair to stand on end in fright.

    After seeing who the person standing in front of him was, Mrs Liang breathed a long sigh of relief, patted his chest and complained, "It''s you, you scared me to death, why are you standing behind me secretly without saying a word? a voice."

    Shu Yu pointed to himself, "I''m sneaking? Are you sure?"

    Mr. Liang was startled for a moment, and when he thought of the scene just now, he felt a little embarrassed.

    She touched her nose and said with a dry smile, "What, am I worried about your milk?"

    As soon as he heard the old lady, Shu Yu''s face immediately became serious, "What''s wrong with my milk?"

 Chapter 215ï¼š Four aunts are here

    Chapter 215 The Fourth Aunt is here

    Mr. Liang looked in the direction of the yard, then mysteriously pulled Shu Yu to the side, and whispered, "Just now, your aunt is here."

    "My aunt?" Lu Sixing?

    Speaking of which, she has not seen this fourth aunt since she came back for so many days.

    Mrs Liang nodded, "Your aunt came over not long after you left, and cried at the old lady as soon as you entered the door. I cried for a long time, and I don''t know what happened, but it sounded serious. Later you Gu left, your milk didn''t come out in the room, there was no movement inside, and I don''t know what happened to your milk."

    Shu Yu almost couldn''t hold back his hand at her, "Then you''re still sneaking outside and can''t go in and see?"

    She pushed her away and hurriedly walked into the yard.

    Liang followed her into the door, and explained by the way, "I''m not afraid that your mother will scold me? She likes to scold me."

    Isn''t that because you are not reliable? Just look at this thing in front of you.

    Shu Yu ignored her and strode towards the main room.

    As soon as I entered the door, I really saw the old lady sitting there, holding her head in her hands and looking sad.

    "Milk?" Shu Yu walked over and looked at her. Seeing that she was fine except for her unsightly complexion, she felt relieved slightly.

    The old lady was stunned for a moment, then raised her head to see Shu Yu and Mrs. Liang who came in later, she suddenly recovered.

    "It''s so late?" She stood up, "I didn''t even pay attention, let''s go, I''ll cook a bowl of noodles for you."

    She was about to leave when she finished speaking, and Shu Yu pulled her back, "Mother, what happened?"

    The old lady smiled, "It''s okay, what can I do? No."

    Shu Yu looked at her with a serious expression.

    The old lady can speak with a stern face to other people, but she can''t do it to Shu Yu.

    She looked at the smart and capable granddaughter in front of her, and finally sighed, sat back in the chair, and said with a wry smile, "It''s your fourth aunt, she just came over."

    Shu Yu nodded, "What happened to the fourth aunt''s house?"

    The old lady gave a "hmm", "Your fourth uncle is missing."

    Missing? ? ?

    Not only Shu Yu was surprised, even Liang Shi, who was standing behind, widened his eyes and covered his mouth.

    "What happened? What do you mean by missing? When did you disappear?"

    The old lady said, "Do you still remember the day when you recognized your relatives, your fourth aunt and fourth uncle originally said they would come, but they didn''t come. Later, they only asked someone to bring eggs?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Remember."

    "Actually, your fourth uncle went out before you recognized your relatives. I heard from your fourth aunt that it was a friend of his who found a good job. It seemed that he had to deliver goods somewhere, and the wages were quite high. Your fourth uncle just last year. After splitting up the family and wanting to do some small business by myself, I don¡¯t want to share this capital, so I think about saving more money first. It¡¯s rare to have such a good opportunity, isn¡¯t he excited?¡±

    The old lady shook her head with a sad expression on her face, "The original plan was to come back the day before you recognized your relatives, and just in time for our family reunion dinner."

    Shu Yu understood, "You didn''t come back that day?"

    "Yeah, I didn''t come back the day before, and I didn''t come back the same day. Your fourth aunt is not at ease, and has no intention of going out at all." The old lady patted the table, "So did your fourth aunt, such a big thing has never happened. Say, we don''t know that he hasn''t come back these days."

    "Why did the fourth aunt come to see you today?"

 Chapter 216ï¼š Missing Fourth Uncle

    Chapter 216 Missing Fourth Uncle

    The old lady, "The afternoon before yesterday, the friend who went out with your fourth uncle came back. Your fourth aunt hurriedly went to ask him, but the man said that they separated when the goods were delivered."

    The friend went to pick up another job himself, so he was delayed until now.

    But Uncle Shu Yu should have come home early, why is he still missing?

    "This person, inexplicably, suddenly disappeared. Your fourth aunt was thinking before that, his friend didn''t come back, the two should be together, maybe something delayed. Now, his friend You''re back, but your fourth uncle doesn''t know where you went."

    Shu Yu thought for a moment, "Did the fourth aunt say where the fourth uncle and the friend separated?"

    "The county seat." The old lady said, "But it''s been so many days, who knows where it went? The Yuan family went to find where he might go, but there was no result."

    Yuan''s family is the in-law''s family of the fourth aunt, and the fourth uncle''s name is Yuan Shanchuan.

    When the old lady said this, she raised her head and said to Mrs Liang, "You can also tell Sanzhu when you go back. Didn''t he know a lot of wine and meat friends in the countryside? Let him ask for help and see if there are any clues."

    Mr. Liang was suddenly called, and he was a little unhappy, and said in a murmur, "How does he know any friends? He is squatting at home every day, he..."

    Shu Yu slowly turned his head to look at her, Liang Shi''s voice stopped abruptly, then changed the topic and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, mother, I''ll go back and tell the boss. Si Xing is his sister after all, he is sure that this is busy. We will help, we are very enthusiastic."

    Old lady, Shu Yu: Don''t you blush when you say this?

    Mr. Liang left in a hurry.

    The courtyard door was closed, leaving only their grandparents and grandchildren in the entire Lu family.

    Shu Yu took the old lady''s hand and said, "Don''t worry about milk, people won''t disappear for no reason. Find more people and you''ll be able to find them. By the way, did the fourth aunt report to the official?"

    The old lady nodded, "I reported it, I went to report it yesterday morning. It''s just that the county government has just changed the county magistrate, and it''s already in a mess. How can you spare some time to help us find our little people?"

    What she didn''t say was that the Yuan family said a few more words when they reported to the officials, and they were driven out impatiently.

    Ordinary people like them did not dare to deal with the government much. If it wasn''t for Yuan Shanchuan''s disappearance for too long, the Yuan family would not dare to go to the yamen.

    "There is hope anyway, or we''ll go to the county office tomorrow."

    The old lady was stunned for a moment, looked at her granddaughter, and frowned, "You want to go to Lord Xiang? But didn''t you say that you are not very familiar with Lord Xiang? Isn''t it bad to trouble people like this, Lord Xiang is very busy? , don''t let him leave a bad impression on you."

    The old lady disagreed, but Shu Yu smiled and shook his head, "No, I don''t look for the adults."

    Where do you need to find Xiang Weinan for this kind of thing? Isn''t that overkill?

    She still wanted to keep the reward from Xiang Weinan for her exile event.

    Shu Yu said in a soft voice, "Honey, have you forgotten the two officers and soldiers who came to give gifts yesterday? We met and said a few words, right? We don''t need them to do anything, just call them. Help to keep an eye on it. Check the directions by the way."

    "Guide?"

    "Dasu Chaofan is a hundred miles away from the place of residence and needs a guide. If there is no way, it means that the fourth uncle is still within a hundred miles."

 Chapter 217ï¼š piss off

    Chapter 217

    The old lady''s eyes brightened slightly, yes, if those two officers and soldiers were good at talking, they could help look up the road.

    If it is determined that Yuan Shanchuan has no way to go far, then the range will be reduced to at least a hundred miles.

    Shu Yu saw that the old lady had calmed down, so she didn''t say any more, "Then this matter is decided first? It''s not early, let''s have an early rest after dinner."

    The old lady nodded, regained some energy, and went to the kitchen with Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu accompanied her to finish the meal and watched her fall asleep before returning to the room for a rest.

    Early the next morning, the old lady drove all the chickens in the yard into the chicken coop, and brought all the belongings that she had not had time to take away, and then got on the mule cart, ready to go to the county seat.

    As soon as he got up, he saw Lu Sanzhu walking over from the outside shaking, looking like he didn''t wake up.

    The old lady was stunned and asked him, "The third child, you haven''t come back all night?"

    Lu Sanzhu yawned, "Isn''t it? Didn''t my mother tell my son to tell me yesterday to find out about the fourth brother-in-law? I''m too busy."

    The old lady was very surprised. The third child, a lazy person, will one day be so troublesome because of her words.

    She got off the mule cart, walked up to him and patted his arm, "It''s hard work, go back and have a good rest."

    Lu Sanzhu nodded, aiming at Shu Yu out of the corner of his eye, his body swayed suddenly, looking like he was about to faint, "Mother, don''t worry, I have many friends, and there will be news soon."

    After saying that, he passed the old lady and walked to Shu Yu swayingly, "Ayu, do you think the third uncle has lost a bit of weight recently? It''s really tiring this time."

    Old lady, "..." Come on, he doesn''t have such a son.

    Shu Yu was amused and handed him a piece of meat, "Let the third aunt cook you something delicious, and make up for it."

    Lu Sanzhu instantly regained his energy and ran home with the meat, without even giving the old lady a second glance.

    The old lady laughed angrily, pointed to his back and said to Shu Yu, "I really shouldn''t have high expectations for him."

    "Milk, the third uncle is like this, don''t bother with her, let''s get in the car first and go back to the county town."

    The old lady took a deep breath and got back into the mule cart with Shu Yu''s hand.

    Shu Yu quickly drove the car to the county seat. Knowing that the old lady was in a hurry, she did not delay, and hurried a little faster.

    So when she met Tang Wenqian and Tang mother on the road, she didn''t stop this time.

    Mother Tang watched the familiar mule cart of the Lu family flash past, her brows furrowed slightly, "Did she not see us? You said yesterday that their family is very good, so impolite, how can it be good."

    Tang Wenqian looked at his mother in surprise, "Mother, in the past, people from other villages didn''t necessarily greet us when they rode ox carts into the city."

    Tang''s mother was choked, but what Tang Wenqian said was polite.

    It should be said that before the villagers saw them, they would greet them. After all, Tang Wenqian is the only scholar in the village, and he passed the entrance exam at a young age. This is something that Shangshi Village is very proud of.

    But when they greeted Tang Wenqian and Tang mother, Tang mother basically did not respond.

    As the mother of a scholar, Tang''s mother is somewhat aloof.

    As soon as she has such a promising son, it is normal for her to be aloof. Second, since Tang Wenqian was selected as a scholar, many people wanted to take advantage of it and asked Tang Wenqian to help.

 Chapter 218ï¼š Lucky Wine Shop

    Chapter 218 Lucky Wine Shop

    Mother Tang also kept a distance from the villagers in order to prevent such a situation from happening too much. She was afraid that her son would be delayed because of it.

    So when they met on the road, when someone greeted her, Mother Tang nodded shyly and didn''t pay much attention.

    Over time, others are not willing to be too intimate with them.

    On the contrary, when Tang Wenqian went to the county seat by himself, more people greeted him.

    Mother Tang was stunned by his words, but she didn''t speak any more.

    is looking at the mule cart that is far away, frowning more and more tightly.

    Shu Yu had already driven the mule cart into the city. It was still early. They planned to return to Fangxiang first, put down the chicken coops and the like, and then go to the county office to have a look.

    However, not long after entering the city, Shu Yu''s speed with the mule cart suddenly slowed down.

    The old lady asked her strangely, "What''s wrong?"

    "Milk, let''s call someone for help, we still have to buy something, right? It''s not good to come to the door empty-handed."

    The old lady was startled and nodded slightly, "Then, what should I buy?"

    If the other party is from the village, the old lady still has an idea. But when giving things to officers and soldiers, the old lady not only has no experience at all, but also has to worry about whether the gift is expensive.

    If the old lady is reluctant to spend too much money, it is... quite contradictory.

    Shu Yu smiled and pointed to a shop not far away, "Just buy that."

    The old lady looked out of the car window and saw the wine jars outside the shop, and immediately put her palms together, "Yes, it''s the most appropriate to send wine."

    Shu Yu drove the mule cart to a stop in the open space beside the wine shop, and jumped off the carriage, "Honey, wait for me here, I''ll go in and buy a few bottles of wine."

    The old lady whispered, "Don''t spend too much money, you know?"

    "I know it."

    Shu Yu reassured her, and then strode towards the wine shop.

    The name of the shop is also very simple and straightforward, it is called Lucky Wine Shop. Although the store is not very large, it is still more impressive than her clothing store.

    Just standing at the door, Shu Yu smelled the aroma of wine, wafting, straight to the tip of his nose.

    Xu Shi heard the footsteps, and the man behind the counter suddenly raised his head. He was slightly taken aback when he saw Shu Yu at the door, and the next moment he laughed, "Does the girl want to drink?"

    "Yes, I want to buy a few bottles of wine and give them away. The shopkeeper can tell me which one is suitable?"

    As soon as she said what she needed, Jiang Yi immediately knew what she wanted, and immediately walked out from behind the counter, "Please come here, guest."

    Shu Yu followed him in and walked to the left side of the shop. The decoration in this area was different. The wine jars on the ground were much more eye-catching, not to mention the small wine bottles on the table. bright.

    Jiang Yi asked while introducing, "Girl, how about these, if it''s not suitable, we still have them in our backyard."

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "I''ll take a look first, and I''ll talk to the shopkeeper after I''ve picked them out."

    Jiang Yi nodded, "Okay, that girl take a slow look."

    After finished speaking, she went back to the counter. Shu Yu had some research on wine, which was the most basic common sense for her in her previous life.

    The wine of Dasu Dynasty is still relatively cloudy, and the concentration is not high.

    Shu Yu picked for a moment and took three different bottles of wine on the cabinet.

    When she went back to the counter again, Jiang Yi who was standing behind the counter had disappeared, a different person, a woman.

 Chapter 219ï¼š see Deng

    Chapter 219 Meeting Deng

    Shu Yu smiled when he saw her, "Madam, how much do I want these three bottles of wine?"

    The woman raised her head and smiled, "Let me see."

    She took the wine bottle over, looking at it while calculating the abacus.

    Shu Yu leaned slightly on the edge of the counter. Seeing that she had done a good job, she took out two strings of copper coins and placed them on the counter.

    After gave the money, she asked with a smile, "Are you the second young mistress of the Jiang family?"

    The woman was stunned for a moment, the hand that was about to take the copper coin paused slightly, raised her head and looked at her suspiciously, "You are..."

    "My surname is Lu, and I became friends with the second girl of the Ding family in Ding Mansion by chance. Yuehua mentioned you to me, and I am full of praise for you."

    It is also very fateful, she is Erya, Ding Yuehua is the second young lady of the Ding family, and Deng is the second young mistress of the Jiang family.

    That¡¯s right, they¡¯re pretty good.

    When Mrs Deng heard Ding Yuehua''s name, her eyes towards Shu Yu instantly became much more cordial, "It turned out to be Yuehua''s friend, then I have to give you something cheaper."

    As he spoke, he was about to push back the copper plate she had just put on the counter.

    "Don''t, I didn''t mention her to take advantage of her. I just happened to need to buy wine. I thought that Yuehua said that the second grandmother and her husband are honest and sincere in business, and the things are good. I am also curious about the second grandmother. No, just come here directly. I bought wine."

    Shu Yu didn''t take the copper coins, and picked up the three pots of wine, "Okay, I''ve bought the things, so I''ll go first. When the second grandma is free, you can come and chat with me with Yuehua. Yes. Now, I opened a shop on Ningshui Street, come and walk around when I have time."

    After finishing speaking, she took the wine bottle and left neatly.

    Mrs Deng was stunned and rushed out from behind the counter.

    She wanted to stop Shu Yu, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she saw a man rushing towards him. The man didn''t even look at the road and bumped into Shu Yu.

    After the collision, he frowned and asked very unhappily, "You are blind, you didn''t see me, sir..."

    Halfway through speaking, I raised my eyes to see Shu Yu''s face, and my eyes flashed brightly. As soon as the conversation changed, I immediately smiled and said, "Miss, are you alright? Did I hurt you just now? Oh, I''m really sorry. , I was in a hurry and didn''t look at the road just now."

    This person said that he was about to reach out and pull her. Shu Yu immediately took two steps back, his eyes were a little disgusted, and he didn''t bother to talk to him, so he flexibly walked around him and left.

    The man''s expression changed, and he turned around to catch up, "Hey, wait a moment, girl."

    Mrs. Deng saw that he was going to block people, and hurriedly took a few steps to stop them, "Why did the third brother come here? Are you looking for your second brother? Come in, your second brother is inside."

    Jiang Sanshao impatiently wanted to push her away, but before he could touch her hand, Jiang Yi came out and called him loudly, "Third brother."

    Jiang Sanshao frowned, it was too late to stop Shuyu now, so she got into the mule cart and drove away.

    Jiang Sanshao was a little annoyed, and he turned around and wanted to scold Deng Shi, but as if thinking of something, he quickly restrained his expression and smiled at Deng Shi, "Second sister-in-law, who is that girl just now? What''s her name and where does she live? ?"

    When Mr. Deng saw him like this, how could he not guess the little Jiujiu in his heart?

    This person used to be a dude. Relying on the Jiang family''s certain influence in Jiangyuan County, and his friendship with the original county magistrate, he didn''t know how many girls from good families were in trouble.

 Chapter 220ï¼š Look at Shu Yu

    Chapter 220 I fell in love with Shu Yu

    Mrs. Deng was very disgusted by Jiang Sanshao''s behavior, but she was only the unloved second sister-in-law of the Jiang family.

    The Jiang family''s parents love this third son very much, and he has such a temperament that they are used to.

    After that, it stopped for a while, also to get married with the Ding family.

    The marriage of the two families was decided by the old ladies of the two families. The old lady of the Ding family did not like Ding Yuehua very much. Because Ding Yuehua had the mind to do business, Master Ding entrusted part of the business to her.

    As for this part of the business, the old lady of the Ding family wanted to convince Master Ding to give it to her second son.

    In the end, Ding Yuehua cut her off. Mrs. Ding thought it was ridiculous. How can a woman who is destined to get married manage her family''s business? It will be unclear in the future. She just wanted to marry her, and chose Jiang Sanshao.

    Mr. Ding and Mrs. Ding certainly disagreed, but Mrs. Ding made her own opinion, which was settled when Mr. Ding was not at home.

    As a result, Jiang Sanshao went to Ding''s house and saw Ding Yuehua''s appearance, but he was not willing to marry her, instead he took a fancy to the better-looking third girl, and he wanted to replace her.

    Such an outrageous request, but the Jiang family agreed with it.

    Jiang Sanshao, who had decided to kiss, really took his heart away for a while.

    Until... something happened to the county government some time ago, the Jiang family couldn''t wait to withdraw from the Ding family.

    Without the shackles of marriage, Jiang Sanshao became the same as before, and began to stir up trouble.

    Just now I saw Lu Shuyu''s appearance, and the old problem has been committed again.

    Mrs Deng naturally wouldn''t tell him about Shu Yu, she just frowned and said, "The girl is just a guest who came to buy wine. How can I know her name and where she lives?"

    Jiang Sanshao sank his face immediately, and gave Deng a disgusted look, "You are in business, don''t you even ask about these things?"

    Mrs Deng, "..." She opened a shop, and she had to find out the family background of all the guests?

    This third young master of the Jiang family is simply sick.

    But soon, Jiang Sanshao said proudly, "It''s okay, she''s driving a mule cart. I''ll inquire at random, and I promise that within two days, I''ll know who she is."

    Mrs Deng secretly cried out in her heart.

    When Jiang Yi heard this, he frowned and said, "Third brother, don''t mess around. Now Jiangyuan County is unstable, and our Jiang family is in bad relationship with the Ding family again. If there is another trouble, it will definitely become someone else''s. target."

    Jiang Sanshao became impatient, "What do you mean? You want to say that it''s my fault that our family had bad relations with the Ding family? Second brother, the decision to break off the marriage was made by my parents and my grandmother agreed. You are saying this now, yes Are you questioning your parents'' decision?"

    "I didn''t mean that."

    "Then what do you mean? That girl is nothing but a country girl. She has no money or power. It is her blessing that my third young master of the Jiang family sees her. Maybe her family is eager for this young master to come to her door."

    After Jiang Sanshao finished speaking, he glared at the two of them in disgust, and he turned and walked away without entering the wine shop.

    Deng Shi and Jiang Yi looked at each other, the former was a little worried, "What can I do?"

    "The third child''s temperament can''t be persuaded. I think, talk to the girl first, and then see if there is any way to dispel the third child''s mind."

    "But I only know that the girl has a shop on Ningshui Street. I don''t know where it is and what the shop sells, so I can''t ask them one by one."

 Chapter 221ï¼š go to the county office

    Chapter 221 Going to the county government office

    Ningshui Street is the longest and most spacious main street in Jiangyuan County. From the beginning to the end, there are not only hundreds of shops, but there are also 70 or 80. It is not realistic to find people like this.

    Jiang Yi thought for a while, "Didn''t that girl say that she is a friend with Miss Ding? Maybe you can ask Miss Ding to tell it on her behalf."

    Mr. Deng was right when he thought about it, "Okay, then I''ll go to Ding Mansion to see."

    After she finished speaking, she went into the shop, changed her clothes and left.

    Shu Yu never imagined that when he went to buy a drink, he would meet the notorious Jiang Sanshao of the Jiang family.

    Today, she is still wearing old clothes brought from home, with two braids casually tied, and everyone is gray when she sees them. Just like this, Jiang Sanshao can do it, and he is too hungry to choose food.

    Shu Yu drove to Liufang Lane very quickly. There was no one at home, so he went to Yiren Pavilion at this time.

    Even Sanya and Dahu went to the shop to help, even though there might not be any customers in the shop.

    Shu Yu helped the old lady take down everything and set it up in the house, then changed her clothes and went out again.

    "Milk, I''ll go to the yamen myself, you can rest at home."

    The old lady shook her head, "It''s okay, I''m not tired, I''ll go with you."

    She insisted, but Shu Yu didn''t say anything.

    The two of them went to the county office with three bottles of wine.

    The entrance of the county government office was not as tense as it was a few days ago, and both sides were full of officers and soldiers.

    Shu Yu''s luck is very good. One of the officers and soldiers guarding the gate today happened to be the one who gave gifts to the adults to his shop the day before yesterday.

    The officer and soldier also recognized her, and immediately said to another officer and soldier guarding the gate, then walked down the steps and walked towards her.

    "Miss Lu? Are you here to look for the adults?" The officer didn''t know that she and Lord Xiang actually had only one relationship. All he knew was that the adults had urged them to hand over the congratulations to Lu Dong''s family.

    also asked to be open and honest in front of everyone, which was clearly to support Miss Lu.

    And that day, they brought back the Lu Dong family of another troublesome clothing store, and told the adults what happened. The adults ordered a thorough investigation of the Lu Dong family on the spot, and they found out a lot of things.

    Although it was a small matter, it was enough for Lu Dong''s family to drink a pot. That old thing is still in prison.

    So goodbye Shu Yu appeared, the officers and soldiers naturally thought she was here to look for the adults.

    Who knew that Shu Yu shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m not here to find you adults, I''m here to find you."

    The officer and soldier were stunned, suspecting that he had heard it wrong, and pointed at himself, "Come to me?"

    "Um."

    "Then, if there is something wrong with the girl, just say it, I will do my best to help if I can."

    The old lady was amazed when she heard it from behind. She used to think that the officials and officials of the county government were not easy to get along with.

    Now that I really got in touch, I actually found that it is... good to talk?

    When Shu Yu heard him say that, the smile on his face became even brighter, "I do have something I want to trouble you with, that''s it, my uncle Yuan Shanchuan disappeared suddenly more than half a month ago, and he originally agreed to return early. Home, but now there is no news."

    "Yuan Shanchuan?" The officer pondered for a moment, "This name sounds familiar."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Yes, the Yuan family came to the government to report the case the day before yesterday."

    The officer suddenly realized, "Oh, yes, there is such a thing."

 Chapter 222ï¼š Yuan Shanchuan did not travel far

    Chapter 222 Yuan Shanchuan did not travel far

    It really happened that way. The Yuan family came to report the case, and it was also recorded in the county government file.

    But the officers and soldiers knew very well that this case would only be pushed down. Now the entire county government, including Mr. Xiang, is giving priority to stabilizing some unstable factors in Jiangyuan County. It is also necessary to review the original team of officials, collect criminal evidence, and work intensively with the purpose of pulling down the Shu family, the prefect of Dong''an.

    Don''t mention the Yuan family''s disappearance case that has no useful information and can only search for people aimlessly. Even more important cases can only be suppressed now and dealt with later.

    So when the Yuan family reported the case yesterday, the document responsible for the record quickly put the file at the bottom.

    It''s not that they neglected their duties, but their manpower is really limited. Small cases like this are basically distributed to those officials who did not make mistakes in the county government.

    It''s just that those officials were under the leadership of the former county magistrate. By the time it was the Yuan family''s turn, it would be ten days and a half months away.

    However, what the officers and soldiers did not expect was that Yuan Shanchuan was actually Miss Lu''s uncle.

    It seems that the Yuan family went back and said that the government did not care about this matter, so Miss Lu came over in person?

    This is a bit embarrassing.

    Fortunately, Shu Yu quickly resolved the embarrassment, "When the Yuan family came to report the case the day before yesterday, I was in a hurry and had no clue. I thought how could I find someone like this, I don''t even have a direction, I''ll give it back to you. It increased the burden. Then we thought about it and suddenly came up with a clue, so I hurried over to see if this direction was useful."

    The officer immediately asked, "What direction?"

    "Lu Yin." Shu Yu said, "We thought, through Lu Yin, wouldn''t we be able to know if my uncle has traveled far? If he didn''t travel far, the scope of finding someone would be narrowed."

    The officer was startled. Indeed, if the officer was looking for him sincerely, the first thing to do would be to look up the wayfinding.

    "So, Yuan Shanchuan disappeared more than half a month ago, right? I''ll go to the paperwork and check to see if he has traveled far."

    Shu Yu said gratefully, "It''s too much trouble for you."

    "It''s alright, this is an effort." The officer said, "Wait for me here."

    After he finished speaking, he turned around and ran inside. Shu Yu looked at the sun, it was getting hot now, and it was estimated that he would have to wait for a while.

    There was a tea stall in the distance, Shu Yu and the old lady sat down there and ordered two bowls of herbal tea to drink.

    The old lady was a little excited, "I didn''t expect the officer and soldier to be so enthusiastic."

    Shu Yu coughed lightly and asked her to drink tea.

    There were people coming and going on the street, and after two quarters of an hour, Shu Yu saw the officers and soldiers coming out of the county office.

    She stood up immediately, brought the bowl of herbal tea on the table, and greeted her.

    Without waiting for the officer and soldier to speak, Shu Yu handed it over, "It''s hard work, sir, drink some herbal tea first and talk slowly."

    The officers and soldiers were stunned for a moment, hehe laughed, and their hearts were immediately ironed.

    This girl does not look young, but what she does makes people feel very comfortable.

    After drinking a bowl of tea, he raised his head and said, "I checked, Yuan Shanchuan didn''t travel far. He is still within a hundred miles, so the scope can be reduced."

    Shu Yu and the old lady looked at each other, and the latter let out a long sigh of relief.

    But he quickly mentioned it again, since Yuan Shanchuan is not far away, where did he go?

 Chapter 223ï¼š Shu Yu didnt play cards according to the rules

    Chapter 223 Shu Yu didn''t play cards according to the rules

    Shu Yu finished asking what he should have asked, and there are no clues for the extra.

    She said to the officer and soldier, "In this way, we have a good idea in our hearts, and when the time comes, we will mobilize our relatives and friends to inquire together and we will have a direction. I also have to ask the official if there is news about my fourth uncle, ask someone to go to Yiren Pavilion and tell us, Lu Thank you so much.¡±

    "Don''t worry, Miss Lu, we will try our best to help you find out about your fourth uncle."

    With these words, Shu Yu was really relieved.

    She handed over the two bottles of wine in her hand, "This is a piece of our heart, please accept it."

    The officers and soldiers waved their hands again and again, "This is not good, I can''t ask for it."

    "Well, what about this wine, you can help me bring it to your family. My shop opened, and he came here with a gift. I always have to return the gift, right?"

    is right to say so.

    The officers and soldiers had no way to refute, so Shu Yu took out another bottle of wine from behind, "This wine will be given to you and the other officer. It should be paid for running errands, and it should be, right?"

    He was speechless again.

    After a while, he took over the three bottles of wine. He can bring this wine to the adults to see first. The adults agree. After crossing the bright road, it will be no problem to accept it.

    The officer nodded, "Okay, then I''ll run around again and send this gift to the adults."

    "It''s hard work, then we won''t disturb the adults, farewell."

    Shu Yu helped the old lady out of the gate of the county government office. The officer sighed with a ''tsk'' and sighed again - Miss Lu''s young age and her behavior are really comforting.

    He smelled the wine bottle, the aroma of the wine was very strong, and he was a little greedy.

    He picked up the wine bottle and hurried to the county office.

    Xiang Weinan just came out of the study when he saw the officer and soldier came over with a few bottles of wine. He frowned and called him, "Huli, where did you get this wine?"

    "Sir." Hu Li hurried forward, "This wine is from Miss Lu."

    Xiang Weinan was surprised, "Miss Lu? Lu Shuyu? Has she been here?"

    "Yeah, just arrived."

    "Come for me?"

    Huli shook his head, "No, Miss Lu said she came to find me."

    Xiang Weinan, "..." Are the two of you still very familiar with each other?

    Huli didn''t hide it, and explained everything Shu Yu asked him about, including the two bottles of wine in his hand.

    Xiang Weinan was holding two bottles of wine, his mood was extremely complicated.

    He actually knew about Yuan Shanchuan early in the morning.

    Because he knew, he didn''t take it seriously after receiving the warning note from Meng Yunzheng. Didn''t Meng Yunzheng prevent him from disturbing Lu Shuyu? It didn''t matter, he waited for Lu Shuyu to come to the door.

    He had a good plan in his heart, but he didn''t expect this little girl to play cards out of line.

    She is looking for Yuan Shanchuan, shouldn''t she be looking for him, the biggest official in the county government, so that she can grasp the bigger picture?

    I actually found a soldier who ran errands and gave me a few bottles of wine, hehe.

    Huli obviously felt that his lord looked wrong, he asked hesitantly, "Sir, shouldn''t we accept this wine?"

    Xiang Wei Nan gave him a sidelong glance, and stuffed his errand wine back to him, "You can take what''s given to you, but explain in advance that you''re not allowed to drink alcohol."

    Huli instantly raised a big smile, "Don''t worry, my lord."

    Xiang Weinan turned around and left, took a few steps, then turned around, and explained to him, "Take care of Yuan Shanchuan''s affairs, and pick two people to find him."

 Chapter 224ï¼š Ah Xiang mother and daughter are here

    Chapter 224 A Xiang mother and daughter are here

    Shu Yu has taken the old lady to the shop on Ningshui Street.

    The Yiren Pavilion is as deserted as ever, including today, there has been no business at all for three consecutive days.

    The Lu family was so anxious now that the day before the opening, they were still excited that Shu Yu had earned more than 200 taels of silver, but these three days were like a bucket of cold water suddenly poured down, and they became completely cold. .

    The shopkeepers in the surrounding shops were still watching jokes. On the surface, they didn''t dare to say anything to Lord Xiang because they knew each other, but secretly they were already sneering at them.

    Even Nguyen''s clothes-making slowed down for the past two days, and her expression became sad again.

    Among Lu''s family, only Shu Yu has no sense of urgency, and arranges things in an orderly manner.

    She asked Daya to practice her and Ruan''s makeup for the past two days. I have to say that Daya is very spiritual in this regard.

    She can even figure out how to improve herself. Shu Yu is very confident that she will be on her own in the future.

    In addition, she also finalized the matter of hiring people.

    Coupled with the first encounter with the Deng family, it went well.

    The goals that Shu Yu set for himself are all implemented one by one. Next, it is the matter of Dahu entering the school.

    But according to what Tang Wenqian said, now is not the time, she intends to first understand the situation of that school, if the other party is really good, then it is not too late to wait.

    However, when it came to dinner, seeing that the Lu family members were still anxious, Shu Yu still comforted them, "Don''t worry, didn''t we have a hunch before? Otherwise, if there are still no guests in two days, let''s Just come and sell it?"

    Shu Yu felt that the time was almost up. As soon as the matter of the Ding family was settled, Ding Yuehua would probably come over.

    Secondly, Dr. Xu''s scar removal cream has also been formulated. He will definitely spread the scar removal cream and sell it, and distribute leaflets for her by the way.

    Shu Yu predicted that after waiting for at most two days, there will definitely be guests coming.

    Now, the only thing to worry about is not enough clothes.

    Fortunately, A Xiang and Fu Xiangdi will be here tomorrow.

    The next morning, the Lu family still got up early. Even if there is no business, they still go to the shop full of energy to open the door.

    However, what the Lu family did not expect was that they were earlier, and Axiang¡¯s mother and daughter were earlier.

    The two avoided the people from Ruanjia Village and set out to the county town early when the sky was just dawning.

    When we arrived at the city gate, the city gate was still open.

    The two of them, carrying large and small bags, were at the front of the line.

    Therefore, when the two entered the city, many shops along the street had not yet opened their doors.

    Axiang has heard Shu Yu say that Yiren Pavilion is located at the end of Ningshui Street. So they walked all the way to the end of the street, and when they were about to arrive, they began to ask the guys at the shops along the street.

    As soon as they heard that they were going to Yiren Pavilion, the shopkeeper who was asked looked at them strangely.

    Axiang thought that she was not good-looking with a big bag and a small bag, so she couldn''t help but step back.

    Who knew that the guy showed her the way, "Yiren Pavilion, it''s at the back, you can see it at a glance, the one with the largest opening and the least clothes inside."

    Axiang thanked him, and just as he was about to leave, the guy asked again, "What are you doing at Yiren Pavilion? Wouldn''t you be taking refuge in Lujia?" It didn''t look like a guest anyway.

 Chapter 225ï¼š ridiculed

    Chapter 225 Being ridiculed

    Axiang shook his head and said with a smile, "No, we are garment craftsmen hired by the Lu family."

    Shu Yu said that working in the Lu family is upright, and there is nothing that cannot be said.

    However, they are still kept secret in Ruanjia Village for the time being, and they are also afraid that Mrs. Ruan will trouble the Lu family.

    However, as soon as she finished speaking, the shopkeepers of the two shops who had been talking together were stunned for a moment.

    The next moment he laughed, "Are you hired by their family?"

    Axiang was inexplicably laughed at by them, and began to beat drums in her heart, "What, what''s wrong? What''s the problem?"

    "No, no problem, we just think the Lu family is quite bold. It''s been the fourth day of their opening, and now there are no customers. You haven''t earned a single penny, and now you have to start hiring people?"

    Several people shook their heads as they spoke, and really couldn''t understand where the courage of the Lu family came from.

    Axiang and Fu Xiangdi looked at each other, there were no customers for four days? Isn''t it a big loss for Ah Yu to pay them such high wages?

    The two were worried, but they still planned to go to the shop first.

    Seeing them walking towards the Yiren Pavilion, the shopkeepers of the following shops became louder, "Will the Lu family do business? What a waste of money."

    "I estimate that this shop will last for a month at most."

    "Half a month is enough."

    The discussion behind gradually faded away, and A Xiang and Fu Xiangdi finally arrived at the door of Yiren Pavilion with some heavy footsteps.

    Sanya, who was sitting at the door and playing with Lucky Fortune, was the first to see them, and the little girl immediately stood up.

    She didn''t know Ah Xiang''s mother and daughter, so she took a step back and asked timidly, "You, who are you looking for?"

    Before Ah Xiang could answer, Lu Erbai who was sitting behind the counter had already heard the movement and raised his head, and immediately raised his voice, "Is it my younger brother and sister and Xiangdi? Come in, the child''s mother is right behind."

    He called Sanya, "Go and call your mother and sister."

    Sanya ran to the backyard immediately, and after a while, Ruan Shi and Shu Yu came out.

    "A Xiang!" Nguyen has not seen A Xiang for a long time. Although the village where the two live is not far away, because they are both busy and tired, they have no time to meet.

    Now it''s like a reunion after a long absence, and it feels like a lifetime.

    Nguyen was very happy, pulled Ah Xiang and sat down beside him, "Why did you come so early? I''m afraid you won''t be able to find it, so I thought I''d ask Ah Yu to wait for you at the gate of the city for a while."

    "We entered the city as soon as the city gate opened. I''m afraid that we will be late and delay things." Ah Xiang said, looking at the shop in front of her.

    Seeing that the shop was as empty as the shopkeepers had said before, there were no customers, and I couldn''t help but feel nervous.

    She asked Ruan in a low voice, "How is your business doing?"

    Nguyen didn''t know how to answer for a while. She didn''t sell a piece of clothing for four days, she was really embarrassed.

    But when Ah Xiang saw her like this, she immediately understood. She was a little worried that the business of the clothing store was not good, but Ruan Shi asked her to go home because of the bad friendship in the past.

    So Ah Xiang decided to take the initiative to mention, "I think if you are busy, we should go back..."

    Before the word ''go'' was out, there was a sudden noise outside.

 Chapter 226ï¼š Guests come to the door

    Chapter 226 Guest Visits

    The people in the shop were stunned for a moment, then raised their heads and looked outside.

    The next moment, they saw three or four carriages stop one after another outside the shop.

    Followed by a woman with gauze still wrapped around her forehead, looking at some delicate woman getting off the carriage at the head.

    As soon as she landed, she said in a clear and energetic voice, "This is it, this shop is the ready-to-wear shop I told you. The clothes on me are from this shop. And my last makeup look is the road. The owner turned it into me. Whatever you want to ask, you can ask the owner of Lu."

    The voice fell, and a few people from the carriages at the back came down, all of whom were upright, youthful and dazzling female relatives.

    Nguyen was stunned, standing on the spot without reacting.

    Fu Xiangdi was still thinking fast, and hurriedly said to Ruan Shi and Axiang, "It''s a guest, mother, let''s take our baggage to the backyard and put it away first, and this stool is for the guest to sit on."

    "Ah, that''s right." Ah Xiang lifted the burden again, and Nguyen took the two directly to the backyard.

    Shu Yu greeted him when the carriage stopped at the door of the shop.

    Ding Yuehua came earlier than she expected, not only that, but also brought one, two...seven people.

    Ding Yuehua got out of the car, saw the smiling Shu Yu at a glance, and immediately took a few steps forward, "Shu Yu, I''m here. I also brought you a lot of guests, how is it, my friend has nothing to say?"

    "Of course I don''t have to say it." Shu Yu glanced back, and the eldest young lady of the Ding family who had talked to her that day also came. She didn''t know the other ladies and wives, but she could tell that they were all daughters of big families.

    Shu Yu walked inside facing the crowd, "The sun is shining outside, everyone, come in and rest, if there is any problem, let''s come in and talk."

    Seven or eight girls entered the shop playfully.

    Shu Yu''s original settings were very particular, she opened the doors on both sides, and it was very ventilated.

    The girls entered the lobby, and when the wind blew, they instantly felt much more comfortable.

    Ding Yuehua came here once. The last time the shop had not been repaired, and it was at night, she didn''t take a closer look.

    Later, I heard Xiaoyun mention that the shop in Yiren Pavilion is different from the general storefront, and it gives people a very stable feeling when they come in.

    As soon as I enter the door, I know the warmth in this.

    The other female relatives were also looking at this unusual shop, and when they saw the model, they went up to touch it very strangely.

    "This dummy is really interesting, wearing clothes like a real person standing here. Lu Dongjia''s mind is really ingenious, I am as tall as this dummy, I will definitely fit this dress, and it should be the same effect, I want it, Lu Dongjia, how much is it?"

    I didn¡¯t even have to try it, I just planned to buy it.

    However, she was not the only one who saw this dress, and the other two were not to be outdone. "This is what I liked first. I think this color suits me better."

    Shu Yu looked at the stature and complexion of several people, and just as he was about to step forward, two more people came over suddenly.

    "Lu Dongjia, I heard that Yuehua''s last makeup was done by you, so you can do it for me too."

    Shu Yu looked at Ding Yuehua in surprise, "Have you seen that makeup look last time?"

    She remembered that when she left, it was already half-afternoon. Could it be that they went to the Ding Mansion at that time and saw her sick makeup?

    10,000 words have been updated today, isn''t it worthy of praise? applaud

 Chapter 227ï¼š There are special circumstances

    Chapter 227 There are special circumstances

    Ding Yuehua smiled, "Yes, they have all seen my makeup."

    If not, why did you just follow me without saying a word?

    Actually, that day the Jiang family and the Ding family broke off their marriage. The Jiang family deliberately made a gesture of breaking up with the Ding family, for fear that an accident in the Ding family would affect them.

    So every big family in this county who is well-informed knows about it, and then sends someone to inquire about the specific situation.

    As soon as I inquired, I also learned that the third daughter of the Ding family couldn''t bear the blow of breaking off the marriage and self-inflicted, but it ended up hurting Ding Yuehua.

    Ding Yuehua has a straightforward personality. In addition to being overly concerned about her appearance and having low self-esteem, she has a good relationship with people, otherwise she would not have made friends with Shu Yu so easily.

    Several of her friends wanted to come to see her when they knew of her accident.

    It''s just that Master Ding was detained in the county government office at that time and did not come back. The family members of several friends naturally wouldn''t let them go out to Ding''s house to cause more trouble. When Master Ding returned home, they immediately went to Ding Mansion to visit Ding Yuehua.

    Coincidentally, I also saw Ding Yuehua''s makeup that was completely different from before.

    Ding Yuehua took the opportunity to sell Shu Yu''s skills fiercely, which made all the girls excited.

    No, as soon as everyone summed up, they made an appointment to come and see it together today.

    Shu Yu suddenly realized when he heard the words, and when facing the eager eyes of several people, he couldn''t help laughing, "If you need it, you can ask me for makeup at any time. But there are so many of you today..."

    She paused, "If there are no special circumstances, I don''t recommend that each of you wear it. After all, you have to wash it off at night when you go to bed, so there''s no need for that. And your makeup looks pretty good now."

    The makeup that goes out every day does not need to be too strong or too individual, and it is almost the same as the bottom line. These ladies and wives are all taken care of by maids and grandma. In fact, they have already dressed up very skillfully and are very good-looking.

    Like Ding Yuehua is an example, she is limited by her appearance, coupled with the influence of psychological factors, she did not find a makeup look that suits her, but instead gave up on herself, and some refused to dress herself up.

    Ding Yuehua took her hand and said with a smile, "We only came to you because of special circumstances. Zhi You has something important to do in the afternoon, and I want to dress up a little. How about you, help her put on a better make-up look, and we all do too. Just look. Lest some people don''t believe it and think I''m exaggerating."

    After finishing the last sentence, the girls next to her were laughing at her, "We don''t believe it, but you have been showing off Lu Dongjia, as if Lu Dongjia is your own sister."

    A few of them chatted and laughed, and then pushed out the young girl who needed makeup.

    Shu Yu said nothing, waved his hand, "Okay, then let''s go to the fitting room and put on makeup."

    Ding Yuehua and the others were about to follow her. Who knew that the people who were looking at the clothes were dissatisfied, "Hey, Lu Dongjia, what do we say about the clothes? Who are we selling them to?"

    "Didn''t I say, Lu Dong''s family is running a ready-to-wear shop? There are too few clothes, not enough for each of us."

    "Yeah, who, like you, is not active at all in doing business?"

    Shu Yu laughed, "As for the clothes, wait a while and then pick them up. I promise to pick the one that suits you best. The new store has opened and the stock is low, so you can bear more."

 Chapter 228ï¼š excited road family

    Chapter 228 Excited Lu Family

    As soon as Shu Yu said, and Ding Yuehua was joking aside, everyone did not continue to entangle, and quickly followed Shu Yu and others to the fitting room.

    The lobby, which was still frolicsome just now, suddenly quieted down, and A Xiang and Fu Xiangdi came out of the backyard.

    The mother and daughter looked shocked, looked at the Ruan Shi next to her in astonishment, and asked, "So, those are all the guests of your shop?"

    Nguyen didn''t even regain her senses, and she didn''t expect that so many people suddenly came today, and they all wanted to buy clothes.

    But the thought of only a few pieces of clothes in her own shop made Nguyen''s heart aches.

    It was Lu Erbai who responded quickly, and asked Ruan Shi quickly, "Where''s Da Ya? Ayu wants to wear makeup, let Da Ya come over to take a look."

    "You went in early, do you still need your reminder?" The old lady glared at Lu Erbai, and soon she smiled again.

    can be regarded as a guest, and there are only so many people here. Thinking of how they almost quarreled over a dress just now, the old lady couldn''t be more happy.

    Turning to see Axiang''s mother and daughter, the old lady said hurriedly, "Ahxiang, I originally planned to take you to rest at the place where you live. But now there are suddenly many guests, I am afraid that I will be too busy for a while, so You can only wait here for now, and come later."

    Axiang waved her hands hastily and said, "It''s alright, I saw that the shop''s business is so good, I''m full of energy, I wish I could start working now. Otherwise, let''s go to the backyard to make clothes, and we''ll be familiar with it."

    The old lady thought, yes, she said to Nguyen, "Then you go to the backyard first, and I will bring some tea and snacks to those guests."

    "Mother has worked hard."

    The old lady didn''t feel hard at all, she was full of energy and wished that so many customers would come to her door every day.

    She quickly turned around and entered the backyard, and hurriedly went to prepare food.

    Lu''s family was busy, but the shopkeepers outside the shop all had puzzled expressions on their faces.

    They never thought that the Yiren Pavilion, which had been deserted for the past two days, as if the store had not yet opened, suddenly had so many daughters from large families come to the door?

    Not only that, these people didn''t stop at the other silk and satin houses, and went straight to this clothing store with a clear goal.

    Everyone looked at each other in disbelief.

    Unfortunately, the servants of these female family members were all guarding the carriage by the door.

    However, these people have been in the shop for a long time, but they have never been seen, and they do not know what is going on.

    Shu Yu had already led the guests into the fitting room and stopped in front of a makeup table beside him.

    The fitting room is quite large, and even if there are a dozen or so people in, there is more than enough space.

    Shu Yu greeted everyone to sit down. There is a sofa for guests to rest in the fitting room, but it is a wooden sofa with soft cushions on it.

    The weather is hot this season, so if you don''t like the mat, you can take it away.

    When Shu Yu asked Zheng Gong to do it, Zheng Gong still thought it was very strange. Looking at the satisfied expressions of the guests now, Shu Yu felt that the cost was quite worth it.

    While everyone looked at it, Shu Yu also asked the young girl some questions by the way.

    For example, what kind of look she wants to dress up, what kind of occasion, what kind of people she sees.

 Chapter 229ï¼š subtle changes

    Chapter 229 Subtle Changes

    Miss Zhiyou answered them one by one, "My grandmother has been out to visit relatives for more than three months, and she will be back in the afternoon. We will all go to pay her respects to the elderly at that time. Grandmother is very kind to our juniors, but there is nothing special about it. Whoever loves her, she is happy."

    Shu Yu understood, the other party had come back thousands of miles, and he had traveled for a long time in such weather, and he must have felt hot and bored in his heart.

    So the makeup should not be too complicated and thick, and the tone should not be too warm. It is best to be fresh, clean and comfortable.

    And although the young girl said that her grandmother did not favor anyone, she appeared here today, obviously hoping that her grandmother would be more impressed by her. Otherwise, just go to ask for security, and you don''t have to run over to dress up so cautiously.

    Shu Yu had something in his mind, so she let the young lady sit down.

    Da Ya came over and arranged everything Shu Yu used for makeup in an orderly manner.

    The female relatives who were chatting in the back had all stepped forward when they saw this.

    Ding Yuehua chased them back, "Don''t get too close, it will affect Shu Yu''s performance."

    Everyone looked at her in disgust, but took a few steps back.

    Shu Yu moved very quickly, asking while asking, and it didn''t take long for the appearance of Miss Zhiyou''s face to change slightly.

    The crowd couldn''t help but leaned forward again, and they couldn''t tell how they felt.

    It''s obviously still the same person, but it doesn''t feel like that person, it looks very subtle.

    Young''s foundation is better, and it''s easy to apply makeup to Shu Yu, just change the eyebrows and eyes a little, and the effect will be different.

    In addition, hairstyle is also very important.

    Shu Yu took apart her original hair accessories, and took down all the bead hairpins that clearly revealed wealth. In the end, there were only two white jade hats inlaid with blue beads and a golden step shaker.

    After Shu Yu finished, he withdrew his hand.

    Others stood in front of the young girl and looked, and the more they looked, the brighter their eyes became.

    is really different, the person is still the same person, but the temperament is completely different. It''s like magnifying all of Zhi You''s strengths and strengths, which makes people feel so bright that they can''t help but keep their eyes on her.

    Shu Yu washed his hands, raised his eyes and asked, "How is it?"

    Ding Yuehua exclaimed, "I just said that your hands seem to be capable of immortal magic, and they still don''t believe it." She turned her head to look at the others, "Well, I''m not exaggerating."

    The others nodded repeatedly, "Looking at how much smaller their faces are."

    Young girl pursed her lips and smiled happily. In fact, she couldn''t see her appearance clearly. After all, the mirror of Yiren Pavilion...was not as clear as that at home.

    But judging from the reactions of others, she is indeed good-looking and different.

    Shu Yu looked at her for a long time, and said, "The makeup and hairstyle have been done, but the dress needs to be changed. Do you have blue in your home or..."

    Before she could finish her words, Miss Zhi You couldn''t wait to interrupt, "Do you have any clothes that suit me?"

    Shu Yu smiled, "Of course there is."

    She turned her head and said to Da Ya, "Sister, help me bring in the lake blue dress outside."

    "Okay." Daya Xing hurried out and came in with a new set of dresses.

    After Shu Yu took it, he took Zhi You behind the curtain to change clothes.

    The clothes were not complicated, and Zhi You walked out not long after.

 Chapter 230ï¼š Jiang Sanshao is watching you

    Chapter 230 Jiang Sanshao is eyeing you

    The eyes of everyone in the fitting room could not help but lit up, and they all gathered around.

    "Sure enough, the saying that people rely on clothes is not wrong at all."

    With makeup and dresses, the young girl now has a completely different style from before she entered the shop.

    However, Shu Yu frowned, "The waist of the skirt is a bit too big. I''ll ask my mother to help me fix it, Miss Zhiyou wait a moment."

    Shu Yu took the skirt and went to the backyard, where Nguyen and Ah Xiang were already busy.

    Seeing her come in, Nguyen hurried forward and asked in a low voice, "How is it? Can we sell our dress?"

    "Of course I can, I can''t say it will be sold out today."

    Nguyen was so happy that she took the skirt that Shu Yu handed over and went to work beside her.

    Shu Yu went to the lobby again. Now Zhi You''s makeup has been completed, and she even bought a dress.

    There are not many clothes left, so there are those who respond quickly and hurried to the lobby.

    When Shu Yu passed by, he was surrounded by people. The eldest young lady of the Ding family said first, "Lu Dong''s family, you told me when you came back, that your shop has a dress that suits me, and you can''t give it to others."

    "Of course not, your piece, I specially kept it for you." Saying that, Shu Yu went behind the counter and took out a box, "Young lady, try it?"

    The eldest grandma of the Ding family hurriedly took it over and asked Ding Yuehua to go to the fitting room together.

    Seeing this, the others approached Shu Yu to speak.

    Shu Yu handled such a scene with ease, and quickly picked out dresses that fit their body shape.

    There are also some sizes that are too large or too small. Shu Yu took them to the backyard and asked Ruan or Ah Xiang to help them change them. It didn¡¯t take much time.

    Fortunately, there are not many clothes in the shop, but at least one per person has been allocated.

    There are fast-moving ones, so I bought two pieces directly.

    In just one morning, all the clothes in Shu Yu''s shop were sold out.

    But for Ding Yuehua and others, it was still not enough.

    Most of them used to buy clothes made of cloth at home. Of course, the clothes made by embroidered mothers fit well and look good. But I don''t know why, it''s just not as suitable as what Shu Yu chose for them.

    Yes, it is suitable.

    The color is suitable, the style is suitable, and it looks like it is tailor-made for you when you wear it. The blessing effect is not too good.

    Moreover, the clothes in Yiren Pavilion are very novel in style. Except for the lack of embroidery, others are very delicate.

    Shu Yu promised them that they would try to make as many clothes as possible, and if there were suitable ones, they would definitely keep them first.

    Everyone was satisfied, and immediately went to the counter to pay the money.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ding Yuehua took Shu Yu to the side to speak.

    "Did you go to the Lucky Wine Shop to buy wine yesterday?"

    Shu Yu was surprised, "How do you know?"

    "Of course Mrs. Deng told me." Ding Yuehua said, "She said you went to her shop to buy a few bottles of wine, and said I introduced it, right?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Well... is there any problem?" She probably didn''t say anything extra yesterday. In order not to be too abrupt, she only talked about opening a shop on Ningshui Street, even the name of the specific location. did not say.

    Ding Yuehua sighed, "Of course it''s okay to buy wine, but, the timing of your visit is not right. Mrs. Deng came to tell me that you were attracted by his uncle."

    Shu Yu was full of question marks, "Who??"

 Chapter 231ï¼š The shock of the nearby shopkeeper

    Chapter 231 The shock of the shopkeeper nearby

    Ding Yuehua''s face was full of resentment, "It''s the third young master of the Jiang family, the one who was engaged to my third sister before, and then came here to break off the engagement."

    Shu Yu frowned, Jiang Sanshao? ?

    "I have never met the third young master of the Jiang family."

    Ding Yuehua, "Mr. Deng said that you were bumped by Jiang Sanshao when you went out last night. When he saw your appearance, he followed you. He originally asked Mrs. Deng to inquire about your origin, but Mrs. Deng didn''t say anything. He plans to check it out by himself, estimating that with the Jiang family''s ability, he will find out your identity in the next two days."

    She said, looked at Shu Yu carefully, and saw her brows furrowed, she breathed a sigh of relief, "I have to warn you first, the Jiang family''s business is indeed quite big and rich. But that Jiang San Shao is not a good match at all. The most important thing is that he likes you but won''t marry you. Deng said, Jiang San Shao thinks you are a country girl and can easily get it, his kind of person , even just having fun, at most you will only take a concubine."

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment after hearing her words, and then laughed, "Are you worried that I can''t stand the temptation of the Jiang family and will be tricked into becoming a concubine by Jiang Sanshao?"

    Ding Yuehua laughed dryly and touched the gauze on his forehead, "I just want to warn you first."

    "Don''t worry, I know what kind of person Jiang Sanshao is, and I''m not impatient to go to him to find hardships for myself."

    Ding Yuehua laughed, "That''s good, you said that you are so powerful, but you can''t delay in a place like Jiangfu. However, Jiang Sanshao is a scoundrel, and he does things without any scruples, and his parents are willing to ask for anything. You, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to dispel the idea. You, do you have any plans?"

    "Not at the moment, but don''t worry, the soldiers will block the water and cover the soil, and I will be fine."

    Ding Yuehua nodded and turned to leave, but she was still worried in the end, she turned her head again, and whispered in her ear, "I heard that on the day you opened for business, the county government sent congratulations to the adults, and I too I don''t ask what kind of friendship you have. But if you really can''t get away, try to find a way to go to the county government for help."

    "I know it."

    "Also, if you need help, I''ll try my best to help you." But their family is evenly matched with the Jiang family, and she doesn''t do things as she pleases as Jiang Sanshao. She can help Shu Yu, I''m afraid it''s limited.

    But Shu Yu didn''t think so, Ding Yuehua has actually helped her a lot.

    For example, I met Deng Shi, such as today''s clearing operation.

    She was also grateful to Ding Yuehua for coming to send her a letter.

    So Shu Yu''s expression became more and more kind, "Thank you."

    Ding Yuehua smiled and returned to his friend''s side. Now everyone had paid the bill and was ready to leave.

    Several carriages stopped at the door of the shop again, and a group of people got on the carriages in a mighty manner, and some reluctantly waved at Shu Yu.

    "Lu Dongjia, remember the clothes we ordered, but help me get out as soon as possible."

    "Lu Dongjia, then let''s go first."

    Shu Yu waved his hand and watched as the carriages gradually moved away.

    She didn''t turn around until she was completely gone.

    Who knew that before she had time to step into her own shop again, someone flashed in from her side faster than her.

    Shu Yu took a closer look, isn''t this the shopkeeper of several nearby shops? Why did you suddenly run to her shop?

    Just as she was about to ask, she heard stunned voices from several shopkeepers, "No, all the clothes are sold out?"

 Chapter 232ï¼š magical existence

    Chapter 232 Magical existence

    Shu Yu looked at them dumbfounded and walked in calmly.

    A few shopkeepers did not believe in evil, so they went to the shop that was clear at a glance. This time, not only did they confirm that the clothes were all bought, but there were also many fewer bottles and jars that were originally on the shelf.

    The shopkeeper of the pastry shop next door couldn''t help but turn his head, looked at Lu Erbai, and asked for proof, "Are all your clothes bought by the ladies just now?"

    Lu Erbai smiled and nodded shyly, "Yes, it''s also the guests who saw our shop was deserted and took care of our business. It''s a pity that I don''t have much stock, otherwise they would want to buy more. Sigh."

    A few shopkeepers, "..." Listening to his untruthful words and seeing his smug expression, they can''t wait to step forward and ''bah'' his face.

    They also want customers to take care of their own shop, and they also want the stock to be emptied.

    Several people couldn''t see Lu Erbai''s tense expression when he wanted to show off. After walking around the shop, he left in a sour mood.

    This Yiren Pavilion is truly unbelievable.

    I thought it was just a family with little background from the village below, but on the opening day, I even gave gifts to adults.

    I thought the shop would close sooner or later without a single customer for a few days, but as soon as it arrived, all the goods in the shop were cleared.

    is just... a magical existence.

    Lu Erbai waved and watched them leave, looking at the empty shop in a good mood.

    The clothes are all sold out, so there is no need for so many people in the shop to stay here.

    It was just at this time that I could take Axiang and her daughter to their residence, so the old lady told Lu Erbai, "Look at the shop, come back at night if you have anything to do, let''s take Axiang to the place to live first. It''s rare to be happy today. , I''m going to buy meat, and I''ll ask Ah Xiang to come to the house for dinner in the evening, and I''m having a good time."

    Lu Erbai nodded, "Okay, mother, please slow down."

    The old lady greeted A Xiang and Fu Xiangdi, not only them, but Shu Yu and Daya also left the shop.

    A group of people went straight to Liufang Lane, and the first thing they went to was the yard that Shu Yu rented for making clothes.

    A Xiang and Fu Xiangdi put their luggage here, and then Shu Yu introduced them to them, "There are three rooms in this yard, and the wing room on the left has better light, which is the room used to make clothes. I have all the table for tailoring and sewing. When you''re ready, let''s see."

    A Xiang and Fu Xiangdi walked around the door. The room was clean, with flowers and airy. Working in such an environment is simply a pleasure for them.

    "The wing room on the right is a room for you to rest. When it was originally rented, there were cabinets and tables in the room, and they were all cleaned up. If you mind, you can scrub it again."

    The last remaining room was smaller than the left and right wing rooms, so it was used as a barn.

    There is nothing in the warehouse now, so Shu Yu plans to move all the fabrics in first.

    Everyone walked around the yard twice and were very satisfied.

    A Xiang and Fu Xiangdi were even a little excited. This place is much better than the house they used to live in in Ruanjia Village.

    The most important thing is that it is still very clean, and there is no such mess in the village.

    After seeing the house, Shu Yu and the others went home.

    The yard rented by Lu''s family is not far from the clothing room, and it''s just a few steps away.

    The old lady greeted Ah Xiang and the two of them to come in and sit, and then went out to buy vegetables.

 Chapter 233ï¼š My lord, Miss Lu is in trouble.

    Chapter 233 Sir, Miss Lu is in trouble

    Shu Yu stopped the person, "Mom, let me go, you can rest at home."

    She took Dahu Sanya out of the door. Although the two children have been in the county for several days, they have very little time to go out. They knew that the adults were busy, and even if they wanted to go out for a walk, it was not easy to disturb them, so they only played in the backyard of the shop.

    Especially Sanya, when she was in Shangshi Village, she was reluctant to go out because of the scars on her face, and she didn''t have any friends. Now that the scar is so pale that it can''t be seen, the little girl wants to go out to see more.

    Shu Yu knows that they are sensible, and is willing to take them out more often, at least to be familiar with the surrounding environment.

    Sanya was a little excited, and took Shu Yu''s hand and said unfortunately, "Zhao Cai said that I also thought about it, but the second sister has been very hard to take care of the two of us, so I can''t bring Zhao Cai. I have a good explanation with Zhao Cai. After a while, it agreed not to go out."

    Shu Yu looked down at the little girl, compared to the first time they met, Sanya was really childish now.

    The originally thin and red face finally became sensual and became pink and tender.

    "Then how did you explain it to Zhaocai?"

    Dahu ruthlessly exposed the truth of the matter on the side, "She explained it, then put something to eat in the bowl of luck, and ran away by herself."

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, Sanya had already jumped in front of Dahu, reached out and pulled his face, "Brother, you are not allowed to speak."

    Shu Yu laughed at the side, big tiger, big tiger, you need to change your temperament.

    The two brothers and sisters were laughing and joking, and Shu Yu''s attention was focused on the two of them.

    Therefore, I didn''t notice that when several people passed by the gate of the county office, a familiar figure passed by.

    The figure paused, looked back suspiciously, and muttered, "I think I saw Miss Lu just now?"

    Ke Shuyu just turned a corner and was nowhere to be seen.

    Hu Li could only look away, and continued to run into the county office.

    Xiang Weinan had just finished reading a file, his eyes were slightly sour, and he got up and took a sip of tea.

    was about to sit back again when he saw Hu Li hurriedly entering the door.

    He moved for a while and asked, "Is something wrong?"

    Hu Li walked in a hurry, gasping for breath. Hearing that, he nodded quickly and swallowed before saying, "Sir, Miss Lu is in trouble."

    raised his eyebrows at Wei Nan, "You mean, Lu Shuyu?"

    "Yes, yes, sir, you don''t know what I heard when I went out just now."

    "Oh, then tell me." Xiang Weinan sat on the chair and poured himself a cup of tea to drink slowly.

    Hu Li leaned forward and said, "Sir, didn''t a girl from Lu also bring me a bottle of wine yesterday? I think the wine is pretty good. When I came back from outside the city just now, I happened to pass by that place. I was in a wine shop, so I thought about buying two bottles and keeping them. But when I entered the door, I didn¡¯t see anyone in the shop, so I went to the container to pick them up.¡±

    As he was squatting on the ground looking at the wine jar, Jiang Yi and Mrs Deng came in from outside the door.

    Neither of them noticed anyone coming to their shop, nor did they see Huli squatting. When chatting, he didn''t avoid it deliberately, and he talked about Jiang Sanshao staring at Shu Yu.

    Huli is okay after hearing this? When even got up and asked the specific situation.

    Knowing that Lu Shuyu was in trouble, he ran back to the county office without saying a word.

 Chapter 234ï¼š Shu Yus plan

    Chapter 234 Shu Yu''s Plan

    Huli felt that he had received a bottle of good wine from Miss Lu for some reason, and they also had friendship with each other. How could he ignore it when he heard such a thing?

    Not to mention, Lord Xiang obviously has something to do with the Lu family.

    So he hurried to report, "Sir, we have also checked the Jiang family, as far as the virtues of the third young master of the Jiang family are concerned, can Miss Lu fall into his hands?"

    Xiang Weinan pondered, it is true that Jiang Sanshao is just a playboy, and Lu Shuyu has no background and no connections in his family. The Jiang family was an unshakable mountain for their family.

    Jiang Sanshao used some small tricks casually, and Lu Shuyu had to be captured.

    Um¡­¡­

    Xiang Weinan felt that his opportunity had come. If Lu Shuyu couldn''t deal with Jiang Sanshao, he would always come to him, right? He is now the parental official of Jiangyuan County, and someone who can suppress the Jiang family.

    When Lu Shu Yu came to the door on his own initiative, Meng Yunzheng couldn''t say anything.

    Xiang Weinan looked up at Hu Li after thinking about it.

    The latter was still filled with righteous indignation, "...The Jiang family might use ruthless means to coerce Miss Lu. What good life will Miss Lu have in the future? Sir, please tell me, how to deal with that Third Young Master Jiang?"

    Xiang Wei Nan glanced at him, and slowly spit out four words, "Watch the changes."

    A question mark appeared on Huli''s head, "Huh?"

    He suspected that he had heard it wrong, and confirmed it again, "Sir, do you mean that we don''t care about this?"

    Xiang Weinan was about to nod, but he was worried that Hu Li would be wrong. Turning back, Shu Yu really came to the door for help, and it would be bad to keep people out.

    So he coughed lightly and said in a low voice, "It''s not that it doesn''t matter, it''s not time yet. You shouldn''t know about this, and you can bring her to see me when the girl Lu comes to the door for help."

    Hu Li doesn''t quite understand, why should he not know, isn''t it good to take precautions now?

    However, the adult''s mind is not easy to guess, he is a soldier, just obey.

    Huli nodded quickly, "Okay, that subordinate will retire."

    "Um."

    Xiang Weinan calmly sat back, feeling happy.

    However, Shu Yu didn''t take Xiang Weinan into consideration at all.

    After she finished shopping, she took Sanya and Dahu home. Everyone else went to the kitchen to work. She sat alone in the room and began to draw and think.

    The news brought by Ding Yuehua was beyond her expectations. She remembered her outfit yesterday, and she still felt that Jiang Sanshao had a serious mental illness when he saw her disgraced at that time.

    But since Jiang Sanshao started to act, she naturally had to find a way to deal with the past.

    If you want Jiang Sanshao to dispel this idea, it is best to find someone who can suppress him.

    Jiang''s parents can''t do it, it''s good that they don''t help the tyrants.

    To the adults... Yes, yes.

    But Shu Yu didn''t intend to use his favor here, Jiang Sanshao was not worth it.

    After excluding a few people, Shu Yu''s pen finally landed on the name of Jiang Ren, the eldest young master of the Jiang family.

    Unlike Jiang Yi, who was not favored and was separated from his family, Jiang Ren is the eldest son and grandson of the Jiang family. If there is no accident, he will inherit the Jiang family in the future.

    The two elders of the Jiang family doted on Jiang Sanshao and Jiang Li. As long as it does not involve issues of principle, Jiang Ren will not care too much.

    But this time, because of the divorce from the Ding family, it has obviously touched Jiang Ren''s bottom line and interests.

 Chapter 235ï¼š Shu Yu is going to be big

    Chapter 235 Shu Yu wants to make a big deal

    The Jiang family dared to break off the marriage because they felt that the Ding family was over.

    But who knew that not only did the Ding family not end, but Master Ding also returned home. The reason why he stayed in the county office for a long time was because of discussing with the adults about the future development direction of Jiangyuan County.

    Obviously, not only will the Ding family not be finished, it may be reused by adults later.

    So after Master Ding returned, the Jiang family was obviously panicked. Especially after Master Ding was recuperating, he immediately approached the Jiang family to settle accounts.

    One daughter of the Ding family was injured and one daughter''s reputation was destroyed. How could Master Ding just let it go?

    In the past few days, the two families began to bargain on this issue.

    In the end, the Jiang family compensated the three stores, came to apologize, and promised some other benefits.

    These three shops are all shops in good locations. If there is no accident, they will be left to the boss of the Jiang family in the future.

    I gave it like this, and the reason was Jiang Li.

    That''s fine, the problem is that Jiang Li didn''t feel any guilt in his heart, and even the day after the matter was settled, he went out to hang out without any burden, without thinking about the situation of the Jiang family at all.

    The two elders of the Jiang family are still following him, so what if there is another accident next time? Give three more shops?

    After that, when Jiang Ren inherits the Jiang family, how much assets will he still have? I am afraid that Jiang Li has already been defeated by Jiang Li, right?

    Shu Yu thought, if she was Jiang Ren, she would probably spit out a mouthful of blood.

    The big family, it is normal to fight openly and secretly for the family property. Shu Yu even felt that the second child of the Jiang family was separated, and it might have been Jiang Ren''s handwriting.

    Then he is not wrong to deal with the third child now.

    Shu Yu has decided to make a big one if he wants to.

    Her eyes fell on the word Jiang Li, and it began to glow faintly.

    There was a knock on the door at this moment, and Sanya''s crisp and soft voice sounded outside, "Second sister, it''s time to eat."

    "coming."

    Shu Yu put away the piece of paper, picked it up and went straight to the kitchen, stuffed it into the stove and burned it into a pile of ashes.

    Lu Erbai also came back. The shop was out of stock today, so it closed early.

    Tonight''s meal was really rich, and everyone was very happy after making money.

    Lian Axiang and Fu Xiangdi saw today''s clearance operation, and they were very confident, and began to be smug and ready to show their talents tomorrow.

    So after the two of them finished their meal, they left early and went back to rest.

    As soon as they left, the Lu family members greeted each other in a hurry and whispered into the room, closing the door.

    The next moment, Lu Erbai took out a money bag from his arms.

    The eyes of the Lu family members lit up with a swoosh, and the old lady''s voice was a little hoarse, "Quick, pour it out and let''s count how many you have."

    She started counting money from the moment the guests left.

    Lu Erbai laughed, opened the purse, and all the money in it fell onto the bed.

    The family sat around the edge of the bed and started counting money.

    A total of eleven sets of clothes were sold today. The fabrics used by Shu Yu are good, and the designs of these clothes are relatively novel, so the price can be sold.

    The cheapest piece of clothing was one tael of silver, and the most expensive one sold for eight taels.

    When the old lady heard Shu Yu priced the clothes, she almost didn''t cover her little heart that was about to jump out.

    But what''s even more amazing is that those ladies and wives are very generous in buying clothes, and they don''t even know how to bargain.

 Chapter 236ï¼š family money

    Chapter 236

    11 sets of clothes, two pieces for one tael, one piece for twenty taels, four pieces for three taels, two pieces for five taels, one piece for six taels, and one piece for eighty taels.

    As soon as the clothes were bare, they were sold for forty taels of silver.

    Of course, this includes the cost price of clothes and fabrics and labor rent, but after all, subtracting these, you can also make a net profit of 30 taels of silver.

    Thirty taels of silver.

    Nguyen breathed a sigh of relief, "I used to think that the jewelry and jade in the silver building were the only profitable business. This is the first time I know that clothes can also make money like this."

    Shu Yu thought, this is not even a profit.

    It is said that the modern clothes are not considered high-end luxury. They are ordinary clothes without a brand name, which can easily cost thousands of dollars in shopping malls.

    Now in this Jiangyuan County, Shu Yu is priced according to the purchase price of the fabric, and he dare not raise it too high.

    If she took out the piece of fabric she gave to Weinan to make clothes, and then tattooed beautiful patterns on it, it would not be a problem to buy hundreds of taels.

    Moreover, these clothes also took Ruan and Daya more than half a month to make.

    The old lady touched the silver and looked at it again and again, and after a while, she said, "Is there any other income?"

    In addition to the clothes they sold today, eight of the homemade lipsticks Shu Yu put on the stage were also sold, and a few boxes of rouge gouache were also taken away.

    This part of the income has a total of fifteen taels of silver.

    In the end, it was Shu Yu''s expenses for makeup for the young girl.

    She told Ding Yuehua at the beginning that the starting price of her makeup is one or two, depending on the situation.

    Today''s girl Zhiyou''s makeup is relatively simple, and it''s not a particularly important occasion. In addition, the promotional leaflet given by Ding Yuehua can be discounted, so Shu Yu received three taels of silver.

    Therefore, the sum of the money poured on the bed now adds up to fifty-eight taels.

    The Lu family members narrowed their eyes with laughter.

    After rejoicing for a while, the old lady said, "Okay, our shop opened for four days and made a profit of 58 taels. Excluding the cost, there are also more than 40 taels. This is a good start, and we will definitely be more prosperous in the future. Yes. We have to work harder in the future."

    The old lady took a lot of chicken blood, then took out a piece of broken silver from the silver and handed it to Nguyen.

    The latter''s originally smiling expression froze, and looked at the old lady at a loss, "Mother?"

    "Apart from Ayu, you are the one who deserves the most credit. Most of those clothes are made by you. No matter what, you always pay for the hard work. Take it, it''s easier to save it and buy something later."

    Nguyen was stunned, her eyes were slightly red, "...Mother, I, I don''t need to buy anything, I have everything at home."

    "If you give it to you, you can take it. Axiang comes to our house to work for a salary, but it makes no sense that you don''t have it." The old lady gave her an angry look.

    Nguyen shivered at the stare, and quickly took it over.

    The old lady is generous, and this payment is directly three taels of silver.

    Nguyen Shi held the slightly hot broken silver, and his heart was warm.

    The old lady gave Da Ya two taels of silver. The dowry that Da Ya originally got back, she spent a lot of money on groceries and things these days.

    The old lady didn''t want to hurt her, so she put it directly into her hands.

    The rest, the old lady took out ten taels, and then stuffed the purse into Shu Yu''s arms.

    Shu Yu looked at the silver that was forcefully stuffed in, "Milk??"

 Chapter 237ï¼š way of dividing money

    Chapter 237 The Way of Dividing Money

    The old lady said, "This time you can''t refuse any more. The 12 taels of silver are reserved for the expenses of the house and the circulating capital in the shop, as well as the wages for Hiring Ah Xiang and the others and the rent of the house. The rest It''s all yours."

    Shu Yu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "Milk, that ten taels of silver may not be enough."

    "Enough is enough, our whole family can''t spend a few taels a year, and these 10 taels are a lot."

    Shu Yu understands the old lady''s thoughts. She thinks that she opened the shop and took the capital. The rest of the Lu family just contributed a bit of labor. Now they have good food, drink and live, what else is there to be unsatisfied with?

    So the money earned, except for some basic expenses, should be hers.

    But she was not alone in opening this shop. Yes, she was indeed the one who contributed the most money at the beginning, and she set the direction. But the clothes were driven out by Ruan Shi and Daya together, the models and hangers were made by Lu Erbai wrapped in his injured leg, and the logistical support was supported by the old lady behind her back.

    Even Dahu and Sanya carefully helped her make lipstick and powder together.

    There are also the costumes in the shop, all of which were arranged by the Lu family. For this reason, Daya went up the mountain to pick a lot of flowers.

    Since the opening of the business, they have also been watching in the shop.

    The shop is the shop of the Lu family. It is the result of everyone working together and putting all their energy into one place, not her own.

    Shu Yu sighed, his expression slightly serious, "Milk, money can''t be divided like this, and accounts can''t be calculated like this."

    "What''s the calculation?" The old lady didn''t understand these things, so she felt that whoever contributed the most money should have the most money.

    Shu Yu brought over the ledger, which was written by Lu Erbai.

    Lu''s family is illiterate, but Lu Erbai has been looking for Shu Yu''s whereabouts for so many years, and he has also recognized a few words when he is away from home.

    But the bookkeeping is still... very personal, the text is mixed with circles, and most people probably can''t understand it.

    But Lu Erbai has also been serious about recognizing characters these days, starting with numbers.

    Shu Yu could understand it, so she put the ledger in the middle and said to everyone, "You can divide the money as much as you can earn, it''s easy to mess up. We put this money in the middle of the shop, what expenses do we need at home? , how much money is needed to buy fabrics in the shop, as well as personal wages, etc., must be recorded in the account as expenses, so that you can see at a glance and know your monthly income and expenses."

    The old lady only felt a pain in her head when she looked at the ledger. Shu Yu smiled and said, "So this money will be handed over to my father for safekeeping. Anyone who needs to use the money will go to my father''s place to get it, and my father will write down the usage share. Let''s In the future, the accounts will be calculated once a month, and each of us will be paid according to the method of getting more for more work, how about it."

    At that time, Shu Yu will naturally take up the share that belongs to her. After all, she also has to consider whether she will be exiled in the future.

    The old lady thought it was quite complicated, but she also understood that it was no longer the time when a small family had three or four taels of silver in their hands.

    In the future, she will have to deal with more money. Shu Yu has more knowledge and must know better than herself, so she will do whatever she says.

    "Okay, then do as you said." After speaking, he glanced at Lu Erbai with some disgust and said, "Second, hurry up and read more, look at your account book and remember, your eyes hurt. "

 Chapter 238ï¼š doll

    Chapter 238 Dolls

    Lu Erbai felt the pressure instantly.

    Nguyen shi listened to Shu Yu''s words, looked at Da Ya, and quickly returned the money given by the old lady.

    But Shu Yu confiscated it, "Mother and eldest sister take it first, you can''t have no money in your hands, right? It''s the same as if you paid advance wages in advance, and let Dad write it down in the ledger."

    The 10 taels of silver that the old lady just took out, Shu Yu, didn''t get back, so the expenses of the family are naturally also required.

    The Lu family held a brief meeting summary on today''s business, and then looked at the money they earned, and went back to the room to rest with excitement.

    Shu Yu was calmer than them, slept fast, and slept comfortably.

    So that the Lu family members all went out in good spirits the next morning, and she just stretched and got up.

    Shu Yu is a small room where she lives alone. She has a lot of things to do, and sometimes she has to write and draw, which is inconvenient to be disturbed, so the Lu family unanimously decided to let her live in a room by herself.

    So everyone went out, and Shu Yu was not woken up.

    She went out the door and saw the old lady sitting in the yard stuffing rags.

    The day before, Daya sewed a few dolls, and the cats and dogs were especially cute. Coincidentally, the rags that Lu Dong''s family had sent earlier had been washed and dried two days ago, and they were used as pillows after they were stuffed.

    Hearing the footsteps, the old lady turned her head, saw Shu Yu getting up, and said with a smile, "Go wash your face, the kitchen will serve you warm porridge and cakes."

    "Okay." Shu Yu sauntered into the kitchen.

    After a while, he came out with a bowl and sat beside the old lady, "Niya, Dahu and Sanya also went to the shop?"

    "Yeah, no, I asked your father to read more letters yesterday. Today, not only your father, but Da Ya and the two little ones also go to the shop together to learn more while the shop is not busy."

    Shu Yu nodded, it is a good thing that everyone in the family is motivated.

    When she finishes dealing with Jiang Sanshao, it is time to send Dahu to the school.

    "Ayu, let me tell you something." The old lady suddenly stopped what she was doing, turned her head and spoke seriously.

    Shu Yu was puzzled, "Tell me."

    "Look at this doll, I think it''s very pretty. I stuffed one in the morning. Sanya and Dahu liked it so much that they couldn''t bear to let go after hugging and hugging. Daya didn''t say anything, but I can see that she likes it very much too. So I thought, there are not many clothes in the shop, it looks empty, so why not make more dolls on it, maybe a lot of people like it and want to buy it, yes no?"

    Shu Yu smiled and nodded, "Yes."

    As soon as the old lady heard her affirmation, she immediately became energetic, "If you think it is feasible, I will go and collect more rags. The rags are cheap, and there is a big basket in the cloth shop for twenty cents. This doll is also very good. You don''t need your mother and big girl to do it, I''ll do it, it''s quite simple."

    Shu Yu was very excited to see her, so naturally he would not object, "Yes, yes, but will you be too busy?"

    "No, no, if you''re too busy, just do less, let''s make a little money, and don''t force it."

    Shu Yu felt that the old lady was the one who lived a very transparent life. She was thinking about whether it was time to buy two servants at home. Even if the old lady doesn''t make extra dolls to make extra money, she is really tired of taking care of many things at home when she is old.

 Chapter 239ï¼š What did you do to Ayu?

    Chapter 239 What did you do to Ayu?

    But seeing that the yard with only three small rooms is still rented, Shu Yu couldn''t help sighing, and temporarily suppressed the idea.

    She wants to buy it, but the old lady will not agree.

    So Shu Yu thought about it, ate the last bite of the cake, and said to her, "Mom, let''s try it first. If this doll sells well, then make more. Then you don''t have to make it yourself. If you call the third aunt, she will definitely be happy."

    Dolls are not as complicated as ready-to-wear. They usually do some needlework and are easy to use.

    When the old lady heard this, she slammed her palms together, "That''s a good idea."

    Immediately startled, he looked at Shu Yu with a strange expression.

    The latter pretended not to know, and turned around and entered the kitchen with the bowls and chopsticks in hand.

    But after she came out, the old lady still asked, "Ayu, you didn''t mention your auntie, do you... don''t like her?"

    "No." Shu Yu shook his head very decisively, "I just thought, Brother Daniu is going to get married at the end of the year, and Orchid is going to start dating again, the auntie must be very busy, where can I do anything else, right? ?"

    The old lady nodded at her funny, "You know nonsense, I know you don''t like Li''s, and I don''t like it either. If you want to be strong, you will secretly work hard. I don''t like Liang''s either, so I''ll be lazy. "

    Shu Yu, "The third aunt is really delicious and lazy, but that''s because she doesn''t like to work in the fields. This puppet sewing is relatively easy and can make money quickly. My third aunt must run faster than anyone else."

    "You''re quite optimistic about your third aunt." It seems that the third child was not flattering around Ayu before.

    However, Shu Yu didn''t like Li, but had a good impression of Daniel.

    Daniel really has a great sense of responsibility as a grandson of a road family. If there is a job that suits him, Shu Yu will definitely think of him first.

    The old lady didn''t say much. Now she has the same job to make money. She is busy every day. She no longer pays attention to the trivial matters of a few daughters-in-law.

    Shu Yu saw that the old lady was busy again, so she got up and entered the room.

    This one went in, and it took a long time to come out.

    The old lady had already stuffed several dolls, and she was worried before hearing any movement.

    She placed the puppet to bask in the sun, and then walked to Shu Yu''s small room.

    As soon as I walked to the door, I saw the people inside come out.

    However, looking at the person in front of her, the old lady''s eyes widened and she couldn''t help exclaiming, "You, who are you? Where is our Ayu? What did you do to her?"

    The old lady never thought that she was sitting in the outer yard, and the door had not been opened or closed. How could there be one more person in Shu Yu''s room? Still a man with a beard.

    She suddenly thought of what happened to the Zhang family. Isn''t that when everyone in the Zhang family was in the yard, and Zhang Shu in the room was silently cut off with his tongue and blinded?

    When the old lady thought of this, all the hairs on her body stood up, her body was shaking, and she was about to rush forward to fight the person in front of her on the spot.

    "What did you do to our family Ayu?"

    said that the hand had already hit him on the head, but he was caught halfway through the hit.

    followed closely, and a familiar and helpless laughter sounded in her ear, "Milk, it''s me, I''m Ayu, calm down first."

 Chapter 240ï¼š Shu Yu finds Shangjiangs house

    Chapter 240 Shu Yu went to the Jiang family

    The old lady''s anger suddenly froze, and she looked at the...beard in front of her in astonishment.

    For a moment, she even suspected that her ears were not good when she was old, otherwise why would she have auditory hallucinations?

    However, Shu Yu''s voice sounded again, "Honey, did I scare you? Come, sit down and rest for a while, sorry, I should have told you first."

    The old lady was led into the room by her and sat down, then looked at her carefully. Taking a closer look, you can really see the outline of A Yu from her face.

    "You, are you really Ayu? Why are you dressed like this?"

    Shu Yu touched his beard, "I have something to do, so I can hide it from the eyes and ears."

    Although she has decided to use Jiang Ren to deal with Jiang Li, it is obviously not something that can be done immediately. But Jiang Li was already looking for her. If there were no accidents, he would be able to find the shop on Ningshui Street today at most.

    Therefore, before designing Jiang Ren to be a pioneer, at least he has to create a little trouble for Jiang Li, so that he has no time to come to Yiren Pavilion to make trouble these days.

    The old lady was curious, "Is there something to do? What is it?" Do you need to dress up as a big man?

    She intuition that things are not easy.

    But Shu Yu didn''t plan to say, "Honey, you don''t think you''ve seen me dressed up like this, and don''t tell anyone, eh?"

    The old lady is a good person, and she knows that she must be going to do a ''bad thing''.

    The third child said before that the affairs of the Ruan family, the Zhang family, and even Master Yu were all facilitated by A Yu.

    Now that she is so cautious, it is definitely not a trivial matter.

    She didn''t ask any more questions, she just warned uneasy, "Then be careful, you know?"

    "I know." Shu Yu looked at his makeup again, put on the hood, and then pulled out a gray man''s clothes and took it away.

    "Milk, then I''m leaving."

    The old lady nodded and watched her go out and leave the yard.

    After a long while, he couldn''t help but muttered, "Ayu''s makeup skills are also very good. Not only can he make those wives and young ladies become beautiful and beautiful, but he can actually make women become men. It''s amazing."

    Shu Yu walked out of the house, lowered his head and left as low-key as possible.

    After walking out of Liufang Alley, I turned around two or three street intersections, and finally entered an alley with no one.

    After entering, he shook off the gray men''s clothing in his hand and put it on neatly.

    She didn''t take off her original clothes, and when she wore it like this, she also looked a lot fatter, and it didn''t match her original body shape at all.

    After wearing it, he took off the drapery cap on his head and tucked it directly into the crack of the alley.

    After finishing the dress up, her eyes changed slightly, her walking steps were shaky, and she became uninhibited.

    After walking for a while, it is Jiangfu.

    Shu Yu stopped fifty meters away from Jiangfu, then squatted down, eating peanuts while staring in the direction of Jiangfu from time to time.

    This place, whether people come out from the front door or the back door of Jiangfu, can be seen when they pass by.

    After wandering around like this for nearly half an hour, Shu Yu finally saw the person who bumped into him that day¡ªJiang San Shao Jiang Li.

    Jiang Li came out from the back door. He looked sneaky. He didn''t bring any servants around, and left the house secretly.

    Shu Yu stayed in place for a while, then stood up as if nothing had happened, fell behind Jiang Li, and followed.

 Chapter 241ï¼š Who is there

    Chapter 241 Who is there

    Jiang Li didn''t slow down until more than 200 meters away from Jiang''s house.

    He also sneaked out. After the divorce incident, although Jiang''s parents still indulged him, there were still some restrictions on his freedom.

    The servants he originally brought with him have all been explained by his parents, and they want to watch him and not let him go out, and then talk about it after the limelight.

    But where is Jiang Li who can stay still?

    He just saw Shu Yu two days ago, and it was when his heart was itching, so he threw off the servant and sneaked out.

    What he didn''t know was that the beauty he was thinking about in his heart was following behind him at this moment.

    As soon as Jiang Li went out, the direction was Ningshui Street, and Shu Yu knew that he had indeed found out her identity.

    But it doesn''t matter, he will soon be too busy to take care of himself.

    Jiang Li was probably afraid of being seen by people in Jiangfu, so for the first part of the road, he tried his best to find an alley with few people.

    This is a great convenience for Shu Yu.

    Waiting for the next turn, Shu Yu suddenly stopped him, "Hello."

    Her voice was hoarse and her tone was very impolite.

    Jiang Li was stunned for a while, then turned his head to look at her, "You called me?"

    "Yes." Shu Yu walked over to him with a smile on his face, and quickly stood in front of him, "This young master, I have something good, I wonder if you are interested?"

    Jiang Li looked at him, "Just you? You look like a poor ghost, what good things can you have?"

    "A kind of thing that can make you feel happy, but I spent a lot of effort to get it. In the whole Jiangyuan County, only I have it."

    Jiang Li was instantly aroused by curiosity, something that can make people feel happy?

    Immediately, he thought about a certain direction in his mind, and he could see the village girl from before, maybe, this thing could be used just right?

    Jiang Li raised his eyebrows with interest, "Show it to me."

    Shu Yu looked left and right, and said in a low voice, "First find a place with no one." Although this place is also remote, there are always people walking around, and it is inconvenient to do anything.

    Jiang Li also thought it was reasonable, so he took the lead in heading towards an alley with no one.

    Shu Yu''s lips under his beard raised a big arc, and immediately followed.

    Jiang Li couldn''t wait, she immediately asked, "Where''s the stuff?"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll show you."

    Shu Yu said, and lowered his head to dig into his sleeve.

    Jiang Li took advantage of the situation and asked, "By the way, why did you find me to sell your good stuff?"

    "Because..." Shu Yu laughed, and the next moment he raised his head abruptly, holding a stone in his hand, smashing him on the head with a ''bang''.

    Jiang Li''s eyes widened in disbelief, "You..."

    He felt a burst of dizziness in front of him, and after taking two steps back, he fell limply to the ground.

    Shu Yu finished the rest of the sentence, "Because, you are the third young master of the Jiang family, and your Jiang family has done a lot of evil, so who are you not looking for?"

    This was the last sentence Jiang Li heard before he fell unconscious. He thought, it turned out to be the enemy of the Jiang family, and it must have been his parents who offended others by doing business, which really hurt him.

    Shu Yu threw the stone on the ground after he was sure he fainted completely, smiled, turned around and left.

    However, just when she was about to walk out of the alley, her face changed suddenly and she snorted, "Who is there, come out?"

 Chapter 242ï¼š Master Meng, why dont you speak?

    Chapter 242 Mr. Meng might as well speak?

    Shu Yu''s nerves tightened, his eyes fixed on the shadow at the corner.

    The shadow moved slightly, revealing a face she was extremely familiar with.

    Shu Yu, "¡­"

    The moment she saw Meng Yunzheng, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    It may be that the two of them conspired to do bad things, so she had no psychological burden when she hit someone and was smashed on the spot. Instead, she suddenly relaxed, "So it''s you."

    Meng Yunzheng looked behind her, someone was lying on the ground motionless, looking like a dead person, a bit tragic.

    suddenly felt some sympathy for him.

    When Shu Yu saw this, he stood to the side. He still traced it a bit, and then thought of something, he frowned, "How long have you been here? How many have you seen?"

    Meng Yunzheng raised his hands and gestured, but Shu Yu said he couldn''t understand.

    She looked left and right and said, "Forget it, this is not the place to talk, let''s go back first."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, Shu Yu glanced outside the alley, this time after confirming that no one was there, he hurried out.

    She returned to the alley where she had changed her clothes, took off her outer clothes, and put on her hood again.

    Meng Yunzheng watched her skilled operation, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help raising her.

    The two quickly returned to Liufang Lane and entered the courtyard gate of Meng''s house directly.

    Zhao Xi was sweeping the floor with a broom in the yard. When he saw a stranger entering the door, he immediately tilted his head and entered the role of a fool in a second, sweeping the **** everywhere in the yard.

    Shu Yu, "¡­"

    She shook her head, stepped forward and took the broom over, then patted Zhao Xi''s arm, and said, "Doctor Zhao is not busy, there are ants nesting in the corner of the wall, can you count them?"

    Zhao Xi smiled stupidly, "Okay." It turned out to be Miss Lu, but he didn''t even recognize her with the curtain cap.

    He turned around and walked towards the corner of the wall. When he got to the corner, he turned around and smiled at Shu Yu.

    The latter put the broom in the corner, and took off the drapery cap on his head by the way.

    Zhao Xi''s smile almost couldn''t hold back when he saw the beard all over his face. In order not to show his depression, he quickly turned his head and stared at the row of moving ants in the corner.

    If he didn''t recognize Miss Lu''s voice first, he almost thought that this big man in women''s clothes might be seriously ill.

    Zhao Xi was dying of curiosity, why did this girl dress up like this.

    Also, is she a disguise? Can''t tell it''s her at all.

    Meng Yunzheng was also looking at Shu Yu carefully.

    He does know that some people can use some tools to change their appearance, but not to this extent. In front of Shu Yu, even without the cover of her beard, she could not see her original appearance.

    Another skill of hers, Meng Yunzheng saw.

    Shu Yu sat down and filled a large glass of water first. She had been squatting outside the Jiang Mansion for so long, and she was wrapped in two layers. She was already thirsty.

    After drinking the water, she looked at Meng Yunzheng, who was sitting opposite, and saw the pen, ink, paper, and inkstone he took out, and suddenly smiled, and said meaningfully, "Meng Gongzi, although your writing speed is quite fast, you are too It''s a waste of time. And it also costs paper, the paper you use is not cheap, it''s a pity. Why don''t you speak directly? "

    Meng Yunzheng''s hand suddenly blocked, and suddenly raised his head to look at her.

 Chapter 243ï¼š Shocked Zhao Xi

    Chapter 243 Shocked Zhao Xi

    Zhao Xi, who was moving from the corner to this side because of curiosity, was even more stiff and choked on his own saliva. He widened his eyes in astonishment and looked at Shu Yu in the hall.

    What did he just hear? Lu Shuyu asked Meng Yunzheng to speak?

    She knew? When did she know it, how did she know it, who said it, where did she get caught?

    Shu Yu also happened to turn his head and greeted him, "Doctor Zhao, it''s hot outside, do you want to come in?"

    Zhao Xi suddenly didn''t know whether to listen to her and go in, or continue to pretend to be a fool and run to the corner to count the ants.

    But he froze for a long time. If he turned around and ran now, he would seem a little embarrassed.

    Zhao Xi couldn''t help but look at Meng Yunzheng, who suddenly let out a low laugh and finally said, "When did you know?"

    Shu Yu sighed, it is this voice, it is really a pity to hide such a beautiful voice.

    Zhao Xi saw that Meng Yunzheng was no longer going to hide it, so he straightened up, patted his clothes, and walked into the room.

    After all, he was pretending to be a fool. Those actions in front of her before, now I feel very ashamed when I think about it.

    Zhao Xi walked behind Meng Yunzheng and minimized his sense of existence.

    Shu Yu was amused, so he answered Meng Yunzheng''s question, "You told me last time that you have been to Shu''s house, and I will know."

    Meng Yunzheng was curious, "Which of my words made you suspicious?"

    Zhao Xi nodded again and again, he had read the words written by Meng Yunzheng, and there was nothing wrong with him.

    But Shu Yu said, "Tell me, after you went to Shu''s house, you found that the third Miss Shu''s family was an impostor, so you immediately started an investigation, but found that the Shu family became cautious and difficult to start. Later, you and Zhao The doctor had an accident, and then he came to Jiangyuan County and met me, right?"

    "Um."

    Shu Yu stretched out his hand, "I counted the time, you went to Shu Mansion on the third day I left, and then met me on the fourth day when I came to Jiangyuan County. There are only a few days in between, you But you have gone through investigations, accidents, and leaving so many things. That is to say, you came to Jiangyuan County immediately after the accident. This does not make sense."

    Zhao Xi asked, "Where is it unreasonable?"

    "You think, both of you have had such a big thing, one is stupid and the other is dumb. According to Meng Gongzi''s temperament, why didn''t you stay in Dong''an Mansion to take revenge? Instead, you appeared in such a small county. "When he dealt with Zhang Shu, he was not ambiguous at all. It is unlikely that he and Zhao Xi were injured badly but did nothing at all. This is not in line with his character.

    Shu Yu, "But if you want to retaliate, how can one day be enough? At least it will take seven or eight days. How can you appear in Jiangyuan County so quickly."

    "Of course, it is also possible that your enemy ran to Jiangyuan County, and you came after him. But this possibility is too small. It is certainly not easy for someone who can plot against both of you at the same time. It is not easy. It is impossible for you to find out his identity and track him down in one day."

    She said and sighed, "So, after thinking about it, there is an 80% chance that you are not in trouble at all. You may be acting for some purpose, deliberately pretending to be murdered, and hiding here. Jiangyuan County."

    Zhao Xi was stunned, what a surprise he was guessed right.

 Chapter 244ï¼š Lu Shuyus brain

    Chapter 244 Lu Shuyu''s Brain

    Meng Yunzheng was silent, as expected, he said too many things.

    He wrote too many things last time. If you are an ordinary person, you don¡¯t need to read it. What you focus on is the event itself.

    But he happened to meet Lu Shuyu, and based on a timeline combined with his temperament, he guessed that he might be a fake dumb.

    He paused for a moment, then asked again, "As you said, it''s not easy to plot against us. It''s also possible that we know who harmed us, but we can''t provoke them, so we can only hide in Jiangyuan County as soon as possible. Where do you come from?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "This possibility is also possible, but I saw Lord Xiang last time. You and Lord Xiang already knew each other, right?"

    Zhao Xi''s eyes widened, "You even know this?"

    He looked at Meng Yunzheng suspiciously, "Could it be that you told her?"

    Meng Yunzheng glanced at him sideways, "I''m not you."

    "I..." Zhao Xi was indignant and asked Shu Yu, "Then how did you know?"

    "Didn''t the eldest son of the former magistrate come to your door last time, injured you, and threatened Young Master Meng to send him out of the city?"

    Zhao Xi nodded, "Is there any problem?"

    "The problem is big." However, it was not Shu Yu who answered Zhao Xi this time, but Meng Yunzheng. He followed Shu Yu''s train of thought and said, "Do you think that the county magistrate''s son is not looking for others but me, is that right? Because he knows that I have the ability to send him out, right? And this ability is to the adults."

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Yes, the county magistrate''s son can find you either because he thinks you are capable, or because he knows you have connections and connections. Obviously, he doesn''t know that you are good and capable, otherwise he won''t rely on you. If you have two people, you will dare to come to the door to coerce you. Then there are only connections left. At that time, the entire Jiangyuan County was under the control of Lord Xiang, so your contacts can only be Lord Xiang. "

    Zhao Xi only felt that his brain was probably not enough.

    Just rely on this? ?

    What is the brain of this girl? Can this be deduced too?

    He had to take a sip of water to slow down.

    Shu Yu finally concluded, "So, you know Mr. Xiang, you and Mr. Xiang appeared in Jiangyuan County one after the other, and then the magistrate of Jiangyuan County was dismissed like this. Then the purpose of your coming here is to It''s unlikely to be hiding someone who is plotting against you, right?"

    Of course, she didn''t know why the two of them pretended to be dumb and fools. This is probably a hidden method, or in other words, someone is indeed plotting against them, and they just plan it.

    What she cares more about now is...

    Shu Yu looked at the two of them, and suddenly smiled brilliantly, "Then I can ask now, why are you approaching me?"

    The water in Zhao Xi''s mouth spurted out, he quickly raised his hand to wipe it, and coughed, "What, what is close to you? Didn''t you just say it? We are here for the magistrate of Jiangyuan County. "It was a real accident that we met you."

    "Oh, is it? Well, maybe it was an accident at the beginning, but not later." Shu Yu turned back and stared at him with a smile, "otherwise, why would you pretend to be bullied by a group of children and deliberately lure me? Come here. Aren''t you really a fool to be ashamed?"

    Zhao Xi, "..." Yes, it''s quite ashamed, and I feel my scalp tingling in retrospect.

    Shu Yu looked at Meng Yunzheng again, "So, why are you approaching me? To get evidence of the Shu family''s crime from me?"

 Chapter 245ï¼š I will definitely betray her

    Chapter 245 I will definitely betray her

    Unexpectedly, Meng Yunzheng shook his head, "No, it''s Xiang Weinan''s business to deal with the Shu family."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, hey, do you have a division of labor?

    "then you¡­¡­"

    Meng Yunzheng sat up slightly, and his expression suddenly became cautious, "I''m looking for you because I want to know the whereabouts of Dongqing Guanzhu."

    Shu Yu opened his mouth slightly in surprise, "Are you looking for Dongqing Guanzhu? What are you looking for her for?"

    "I have something to ask her for help."

    He used the word request, which seemed to be a very important matter.

    But¡­¡­

    Shu Yu frowned, "Why do you think I know her whereabouts? I haven''t seen her for a long time."

    Zhao Xi said anxiously, "You don''t know? But the current master of Dongqingguan said that only you know her whereabouts."

    Shu Yu''s expression didn''t seem like a lie, so Zhao Xi became nervous, "Are you angry about what we concealed from you before, so you don''t want to tell us?"

    Shu Yu glanced at Meng Yunzheng, "You guys did approach me with ulterior motives at first, but didn''t Young Master Meng also take the initiative to expose so many flaws and bewildering honesty?"

    Zhao Xi looked blank, huh? Are these the flaws that Ah Yun took the initiative to reveal? Why didn''t he notice it at all?

    Shu Yu sighed, "I really don''t know the whereabouts of Guanzhu Dongqing. Before she wandered around, she took the initiative to tell the Shu family that I was not the third miss of the Shu family, so that I was almost wiped out by the Shu family. I still think about it. Let''s settle the account with her. I don''t know why the current spectator said I know, I just received a letter from her before I left Dong''an Mansion..."

    Halfway through her words, she stopped abruptly.

    Letters? ?

    Could it be that there are clues in the letter?

    Meng Yunzheng leaned forward slightly, "A letter?"

    Shu Yu touched his nose, "How about I go back and see what''s wrong with that letter?" Fortunately, the letter was not torn up in a fit of anger.

    Zhao Xi asked, "If there are clues in the letter, are you really willing to tell us the whereabouts of the Eastern Qing Guanzhu?"

    "Why wouldn''t I? I''m very happy, she doesn''t do anything on her own, and I betray her very neatly. So you don''t need to pretend to approach me at first, just ask me directly. It''s all about me and you. For the sake of my father''s savior, I went looking for clues at the time."

    Zhao Xi, "..." Said that the master-disciple relationship is deep? What about uprightness and righteousness? None exist?

    Meng Yunzheng, "..." He even felt speechless.

    Shu Yu stood up, "Okay, then you wait for me for a while, I''ll go back and look for the letter."

    "Uh, okay, okay." Zhao Xi nodded immediately.

    Shu Yu was about to leave, Meng Yunzheng suddenly asked, "Would you like to take off the makeup on your face first?"

    He looked at her with a beard just now, listening to her familiar female voice, and the pressure in his heart was really heavy.

    Shu Yu touched his face, thinking that at this juncture, maybe Sanya and the others have already returned. She went back like this, don''t scare the child.

    So he nodded, asked them to get a bronze mirror, and simply cleaned his face.

    Seeing that the problem was not a big deal, she waved her hand and went home directly.

    Contrary to her expectations, not only was there no sign of Sanya Tiger at home, but even the old lady went out.

    The yard was empty, and Shu Yu ran into her room in small steps. She was also eager to know if there were any clues.

 Chapter 246ï¼š Strips of paper in the interlayer

    Chapter 246 The note in the mezzanine

    That letter Shu Yu read once, put it back and never read it again. Now I took it out again and read it twice, but there was still no hint.

    That means, not in this letter?

    In addition to this letter, only the household registration and directions are left.

    These two have no clues.

    Shu Yu''s last gaze fell on the box in his hand.

    Could it be in this box?

    She looked at the box over and over for a long time, and then knocked again, trying to find out what the interlayer was.

    Just before she could find her, there was a knock on the door.

    She was startled, put down the box and ran out to open the door.

    Outside the door was Zhao Xi with a smirk, and Meng Yunzheng, who was standing behind him and began to pretend to be dumb again.

    Shu Yu twitched the corners of his mouth and opened half his body to let them in.

    As soon as Zhao Xi entered the door, he tilted his head and asked with a smirk, "Road..."

    Shu Yu closed the courtyard door and said, "No one at home."

    Sure enough, Zhao Xi''s smirk disappeared in the next moment.

    Meng Yunzheng said, "He saw that you haven''t come for so long, and he was worried that something happened to you."

    Shu Yu hehe, "I''m afraid I won''t tell you if I find a clue."

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t think so, he was dragged over by Zhao Xi who was anxious.

    Shu Yu led them to the main room, and then came over with the box, "I have read the letter, just a few words, no clues. I don''t know if there is any problem with this box, you can take a look."

    Meng Yunzheng took his hand, reached out and touched around the box, and then heard a soft click, and the top layer of the box was opened.

    Shu Yu''s eyes widened, is there really a mezzanine?

    There really was a note hidden in it, Zhao Xi was in a hurry and went forward to get it.

    In the end, Meng Yunzheng blocked his hand, he took out the note and handed it to Shu Yu first.

    Zhao Xi opened his mouth, but in the end he didn''t say anything.

    Shu Yu opened the note, and it was really left to her by Dongqing Guanzhu. There are only two sentences on it - A Yu, if you still can''t escape your fate in the future, then let it be natural, no need to resist, just be your teacher One step ahead. If someone finds you and wants to find Shishi''s whereabouts, you can inform as appropriate.

    Shu Yu squeezed the note tightly, an irresistible flash of shock on his face.

    What''s the meaning? Fate? Go with the flow?

    Does Master know her future ending?

    Shu Yu knew that Dongqing Guanzhu was someone who could figure things out, but at first she thought she was at most guessing something based on a person''s face. But seeing this note, she suddenly felt that Master''s ability was far more than that.

    She is probably... Really able to predict things that no one else knows.

    But, why did she put such news in the mezzanine that she would never look for? ? ?

    Meng Yunzheng saw that her expression was not right, so he hurriedly grabbed Zhao Xi who wanted to sneak up to her to read the note.

    He thought, he couldn''t know the news of the Eastern Qing Guanzhu from her today.

    Meng Yunzheng stood up to leave, but Shu Yu slowly exhaled and said, "I probably know where Master is."

    Meng Yunzheng released his hand, Zhao Xi hurriedly ran behind her, and asked, "Where is it?" He quietly looked at the note, and then... looked lonely.

    Are the words of the masters so unfathomable? It doesn''t say where to go at all, does it?

    Shu Yu glanced at him and folded the note.

 Chapter 247ï¼š I see, the whole process

    Chapter 247 I saw it, the whole process

    Actually, Shu Yu did not know the exact location of the Eastern Qing Guanzhu.

    She only knew... "Master''s ultimate goal is the southwest."

    There is where the Shu family will finally be exiled. The note said that if she couldn''t escape her fate, then let it be.

    Isn¡¯t this so-called fate the end of exile? Dongqing Guanzhu said that one step ahead is to go to the southwest.

    "However, it hasn''t been a long time since my master left Dong''an Mansion. During this time, it is estimated that she is still on her way to Yunyou in the southwest. If you can''t find it on the way, you should just wait in the southwest for two or three months. It might be waiting.¡±

    Southwest? ?

    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi glanced at each other. There are many undeveloped wild forests in the southwest. The most famous place is the exile... Kangzhou.

    So, what Miss Lu meant was that the Eastern Qing Guanzhu went to Kangzhou, a place of exile?

    What is she doing well there?

    The two did not understand, but this may be the tacit understanding between Dongqing Guanzhu and Lu girl. Miss Lu has already said that, at least they have a direction, so let''s go to the southwest to find people.

    Meng Yunzheng raised his head and just wanted to thank him, but found that Shu Yu looked a little ugly.

    Her mood was obviously different from her talent just now, as if she was a lot depressed and depressed.

    What did Dongqing Guanzhu say to her?

    Shu Yu was really in a low mood. The last time she heard from Meng Yunzheng, the Shu family had already found a fake third lady to replace her. She also thought that she had changed the fate of being exiled.

    But now that she sees the words written by Dongqing Guanzhu, can''t she still escape this **** ending?

    Egg pain, headache, chest pain, and body discomfort.

    "Miss Lu, Miss Lu?" A pleasant voice suddenly came from his ear.

    Shu Yu suddenly regained his senses and looked at Meng Yunzheng, who was looking at him worriedly.

    She hurriedly laughed, "What''s wrong?"

    Meng Yunzheng saw her like this, and swallowed the question he originally wanted to ask, but changed the subject, "You stunned the third young master of the Jiang family before, but what happened?"

    Zhao Xi didn''t know about this yet, so he turned his head to look at her suddenly. She... fainted... Young Master Jiang San? ?

    Speaking of this, Shu Yu couldn''t help but rubbed his forehead, put the matter of exile aside, and said with a smile, "I almost forgot about it, Young Master Meng, when did you get to that alley? , how much have you seen?"

    Meng Yunzheng lowered his head and thought about it, and finally decided to tell the truth, "I was at the entrance of the alley at the beginning, and I saw it. I''ll help you with the whole process."

    Shu Yu, "..." So I should thank you?

    Um? its not right.

    "I wear makeup like that, you can still recognize me, help me?"

    Meng Yunzheng was silent for a long while before he said, "Actually, I saw you when you left home."

    After speaking, seeing Shu Yu''s terrified face, he couldn''t help coughing lightly, "I wanted to say hello to you at that time, but you walked too fast, so I had to give up. Later I I walked another road, and who knew I saw you after a few turns. I saw that you entered an alley, and when you came out of that alley, you completely changed your clothes. After you left, I went into the alley to see When I looked, I didn''t see anyone else, but I saw the hood. I guess, you and the bearded person who went out should be the same person, um, after all, they are about the same height."

 Chapter 248ï¼š Shu Yu doubts life

    Chapter 248 Shu Yu doubts life

    Shu Yu''s outfit made Meng Yunzheng naturally curious.

    He thought about who she was going to meet, and even subconsciously thought it was the Dongqing Guanzhu they were looking for.

    So he followed, but he saw Shu Yu squatting on the only road to Jiang Mansion, looking in the direction of Jiang Mansion from time to time. She didn''t get up until Jiang Li sneaked out from the back door, and followed up with enthusiasm.

    Meng Yunzheng understood, she was going to deal with Jiang Li.

    At the time, I didn''t know what my mentality was, so... I naturally stood at the entrance of the alley for her and stared, just in case.

    After hearing this, Shu Yu had an expression of doubt about life, "Is my alertness so bad?"

    was almost followed all the way to the end, and she didn''t even notice.

    Introspection must be deeply introspected.

    Otherwise, if you do something bad next time, it will be too easy to be exposed.

    Zhao Xi comforted her by the side, "You are already very cautious, I didn''t even recognize you with a beard. And you can''t compare with Meng Yunzheng''s pervert, you don''t think he is good-looking, but you really want to make him look good. If people don''t pay attention to him, he can make you feel that he is transparent. Don''t talk about you, me, and many others, if he wants to follow him, he will not be discovered. Xiang Weinan said, He''s perfect for being a scout."

    Shu Yu expressed that he was comforted a little.

    Anyway, she still said to Meng Yunzheng, "I still want to thank you. Regarding this matter, I hope you can help me keep it a secret."

    "Confidentiality is naturally no problem." Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Just, what did that Jiang Li do?"

    "Nothing, just a playboy''s wishful thinking."

    Delusional? ?

    Needless to say, Meng Yunzheng knew what he meant.

    His brows furrowed sharply, his expression slightly unpleasant. Zhao Xi even saw that the hand he put on the table was slowly tightening, and his heart suddenly froze.

    He turned his head hastily and said to Shu Yu, "But it''s useless for you to hurt Jiang Li, right? When he recovers, he can still come to you."

    "So I''m not just hurting him, I''ll press him down and won''t get up at all."

    Meng Yunzheng said, "I can help you."

    "No, I''ve already figured out a plan to deal with him, I..." Shu Yu paused in the middle of speaking, she looked up at the two of them, rolled her eyes, and said, "But now that you know Well, then my plan can be changed."

    The original plan was too time-consuming and labor-intensive. Now, maybe we can reduce the time steps.

    Meng Yunzheng understood, "Do you need our help?"

    "Um."

    Meng Yunzheng couldn''t help but leaned forward, "What?"

    However, Shu Yu turned his head slowly, his eyes fell on Zhao Xi, squinting his eyes and smiling brightly, "Doctor Zhao?"

    Zhao Xi looked at her insincere smile, as if he saw Meng Yunzheng''s fake smile.

    He couldn''t help but hiccup and asked, "What, what?"

    "You are skilled in medicine, right?"

    Zhao Xi nodded affirmatively, "Of course."

    "Then do you have a medicine in your place that can make people extremely irritable after taking it. A little bit of emotion will be infinitely magnified?" Shu Yu looked at him earnestly, looking forward to it.

    Zhao Xi couldn''t help but took a step back and whispered, "Not now, but I can match it right away, just give me a few hours."

    "It''s alright, don''t worry, it''ll be fine if you can match it before tomorrow."

 Chapter 249ï¼š bumped into old lady

    Chapter 249 Hit the old lady

    Shu Yu was relieved, Dr. Zhao, who was not stupid, was much more useful than a fool.

    Doctor Zhao exhaled, but suddenly felt an inexplicably cold gaze behind him.

    He couldn''t help but glanced back, and saw Meng Yunzheng''s face was sullen and unhappy.

    Zhao Xi, "..." Why is there a feeling of worrying about his life?

    He quickly said to Shu Yu, "Then, then I''ll go back and match you now?"

    "Okay, thank you."

    Zhao Xi turned around and walked out, Meng Yunzheng stood up and looked at her silently with pursed lips.

    Shu Yu also turned his head and met his gaze in confusion, "Meng Gongzi, what questions do you want to ask me?"

    After Meng Yunzheng was very sure that she really didn''t need her help, she felt a sigh of relief in her heart, and followed Zhao Xi with great strides.

    Zhao Xi had already opened the courtyard door, but when the two were about to leave, they almost bumped into the old lady who was about to enter.

    The old lady looked at the two people who appeared in her yard in astonishment, and almost couldn''t restrain herself from screaming.

    Fortunately, she recognized Meng Yunzheng at once, and immediately took a breath and asked curiously, "You are... Young Master Meng? Are you here to find Ayu?"

    Zhao Xi immediately entered the role again, hehehe giggled.

    Meng Yunzheng also has the self-consciousness of being a mute.

    When Shu Yu in heard the movement, he ran out hastily and introduced to the old lady, "Mother, this is Doctor Zhao, I told you last time."

    The old lady suddenly realized that she knew that Doctor Zhao was the benefactor who saved her son and granddaughter, but something went wrong with her brain, and now she has become stupid, which is really pitiful.

    Only then did Shu Yu explain the reason why the two were here, "Last time I helped Doctor Zhao and gave him a few pieces of cake, and he remembered me. I just saw me and was about to follow me back. I took him in. Come and have some candy. Young Master Meng is here to take him home."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded aside.

    The old lady suddenly realized, "So it is." She patted Doctor Zhao''s head pitifully, "It doesn''t matter, in the future, if Doctor Zhao wants to come over, just come and play. We have Dahu and Sanya in our family, you will not be without company. ."

    After he finished speaking, he explained to Meng Yunzheng, "If you need to go out for anything in the future and you can''t take care of him, you can bring him to our house and I will help you watch."

    Zhao Xi smiled, but he almost vomited a mouthful of blood inside.

    Meng Yunzheng put on his skilled smile that made people feel like a spring breeze, nodded very sincerely, and silently said thank you to the old lady.

    Then, he took the fool Zhao Xi and left, but his mood was obviously much better than before.

    The old lady stood at the door, watched the two leave, and said with a sigh, "Pity the two young men, what will we do in the future? Doctor Zhao is not sure about the personnel affairs, but in the future, Young Master Meng may not even be able to marry his wife. up."

    He is a mute himself, and he is dragged by a stupid man. Although he is handsome, a little better girl is not willing to marry him.

    Shu Yu twitched the corner of his mouth and laughed dryly, "Ma, let''s go first."

    The old lady turned her head and was dragged into the yard by her, and she kept mumbling what a pity.

    Shu Yu closed the courtyard door before asking, "Grandma, where did you go just now?"

    The old lady came back to her senses, and suddenly put her palms together, her face flashed with excitement, "Oh, I almost forgot, I came back to tell you good news."

 Chapter 250ï¼š Good news from the old lady

    Chapter 250 Good news from the old lady

    good news? ?

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows when he saw the old lady''s expression, and said with a smile, "What good news makes you so excited?"

    "It''s those dolls you asked to make." The old lady pulled her to sit down in the main room, glanced at a box on the table, didn''t care, just said, "I didn''t make those dolls at home before. Have the dolls been stuffed and dried? Then when Da Ya comes back, I will let her help me get a piece of it to the shop."

    "There are seven dolls in total. You asked me to keep two for Sanya and the others to play with. Sanya liked it very much when she got it in her hands. She didn''t care on this hot day, she sat with that cute dog doll in her arms. I was blowing the wind at the door of the shop, with a lucky cat squatting at my feet. This was just seen by two children passing by. They were so greedy, they ran over and asked Sanya for it."

    "Sanya ran back to the shop in fright. After the two children chased in, they found out that there were still several dolls in our shop, not to mention the tiger and monkey. Climbing to the counter to get it, I was so scared that I sweated."

    Fortunately, the two children were accompanied by maids, so they quickly stopped the children, and then one of the maids ran to the silver building next door and called the child''s mother who was buying jewelry.

    The two children are arguing about buying this doll. This doll is not expensive, and the most complicated one is only 200 yuan. For them, it is not enough to go out to a restaurant and order two dishes.

    Moreover, the fabric that was sewed on the outside of the doll was the leftover fabric from Nguyen¡¯s clothing, and these fabrics were all good materials. It feels good in the hand and is very comfortable to hold in my arms.

    The two wives immediately bought the dolls, and it was not enough to buy two. They said that there were still a few children at home, and they would definitely want them when they saw them, so they wrapped all the dolls in the shop.

    They were disappointed to know that there were only seven dolls in total.

    The old lady immediately saw from their eyes that they also liked it and wanted it.

    In the end, even the doll in Sanya''s arms contributed.

    Seven dolls, a total of one or two ten cents. When the old lady saw that they had bought it all in one go, she reluctantly wiped a zero and charged a whole or two.

    This money is not much compared to the price of those ready-made clothes, but it is also a tael of silver.

    For farmers like them who stay in the village all the year round and can''t make a lot of money all year round, this amount of money is not a lot at all.

    "Ayu, I think, this doll, whether it''s a boy or a girl, or even an elderly person like us, likes it very much. There must be a lot of people buying it, and we don''t have to pay too much to earn this doll. Money, anyway, we can use the fabric left over from your mother¡¯s clothes every day. Go back and collect scraps from various shops, and put one in the shop when you make one, what do you think?¡±

    "I think it''s good."

    "Really?" The old lady was full of energy, and the joy of being affirmed made her almost unable to restrain herself from acting immediately.

    Shu Yu saw that she was so happy, and immediately nodded heavily, "Then I will leave this matter to you."

    "Uh..." The old lady hesitated a bit, but the hesitation was quickly forgotten, "No problem, leave it to me, I promise to do it properly."

    Well, it seems that we still have to find the third daughter-in-law.

 Chapter 251ï¼š The three best credits

    Chapter 251 The Three Yas Who Made the Most Credit

    Shu Yu reminded the old lady, "Milk, shall we take advantage of this time to collect rags?"

    The old lady suddenly came back to her senses, "Yes, yes, we have to put away all the rags in this county immediately. This doll is not difficult to make, maybe someone has seen a business opportunity and grabbed it from us."

    The word business opportunity was learned from Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu laughed, "Then I''m going to drive the mule cart, and I''ll set off now?"

    "Okay, let''s go now."

    Shu Yu drove out the mule cart and brought the old lady with him, so he didn''t need to find anyone else, and soon began to sweep across the shops related to cloth in the county, and began to buy rags.

    She even signed contracts with two relatively large cloth houses, and the rags will be specially supplied to them in the future.

    After walking down a circle, the baskets in the mule cart were basically full.

    The old lady looked at it with a smile, these rags that no one wanted were like treasures in her eyes now.

    The two returned home, just in time to see that Da Ya was at home with Da Hu and Sanya.

    Da Ya hurried over to help unload the goods, and piled the baskets in the main room.

    It''s not good to put the rags outside, especially after noon today, the weather has been gloomy, and it looks like it''s going to rain, so I just took it to the main room and squeezed it.

    The old lady said, "When the weather is better, let''s take these rags and wash them again, and then they can be used after drying."

    She planned very well, but Shu Yu saw Sanya in the corner looking a little lonely.

    She thought of the doll that was originally reserved for her and Dahu to play with, and stepped forward and asked, "What''s wrong with Sanya? Do you really want a doll?"

    Sanya put her fingers right, then squatted down and hugged Lucky Fortune, when she looked up again, she had already laughed, "No, I, I sold that doll. Second sister, that doll is very valuable, buy it One hundred and thirty cents. With that much money, I can buy a lot of meat and a lot of things."

    She gave the doll out of her own accord, but in fact, she felt very uncomfortable.

    It¡¯s okay, just be uncomfortable for a while. The doll should not eat or drink improperly. She can''t be so selfish, and she will occupy it if she likes it. She should sell it to subsidize her family.

    Sanya said, and raised her arms to attract wealth, "It''s enough for the cat to accompany me, and it''s very comfortable for me to hold it."

    Shu Yu touched her little head and smiled, "Next time if you like it, you have to say it. That doll was originally left for you to play with. It doesn''t matter if we don''t sell it for money, you know?"

    Shu Yu wants to slowly change some of Sanya''s concepts, otherwise she will be easily deceived if she is like a big girl in the future.

    Therefore, when Lu Erbai and Ruan Shi both came back in the evening, when the family was talking around the table, Shu Yu said to Lu Erbai, "Father, let''s give Sanya fifty cents from the account. ."

    Everyone at the dinner table turned their heads to look at her in astonishment, "Ayu, what did you say? Give Sanya fifty pennies?"

    Sanya was also stunned, and pulled Shu Yu''s hand, "Second sister."

    Shu Yu said, "Today we have sold all the dolls, and the biggest credit is Sanya. She sits at the door just like those flyers, which makes people feel very comfortable and start to be interested. She has made great efforts. Yes, of course it has to pay off, right?"

    Big Tiger was the first to nod hard, "Yes."

    Sanya turned her head again and looked at her brother.

 Chapter 252ï¼š Just give Sanya fifty cents

    Chapter 252 Just give Sanya fifty pennies

    Dahu smiled at Sanya. As twins, Dahu can actually feel Sanya''s reluctance and sadness for that dog doll.

    Shu Yu looked at the two brothers and sisters and smiled, "Da Hu too, the second sister knows that you are working hard to learn to read, but you should also pay attention to rest. When you have nothing to do, you can also sit at the door with Sanya and watch the people on the street. , or go out to play with other friends. You are so good-looking, you stand at the door like Fu Doll, and when you turn back and bring guests to the shop, you will be paid."

    Dahu was a little happy, "Will I have it too?"

    "Of course, although you are young, you can''t deny your credit, right?"

    But the old lady hesitated, "Isn''t this inappropriate? Dahu and Sanya are so young, it''s not good to have so much money in their hands. What if they lose it or they spend it indiscriminately?"

    Although the old lady is a transparent person, some concepts have been formed long ago.

    In her opinion, Dahu Sanya is only five years old. How can a five-year-old child manage money in the village? Even if they are well-behaved and sensible, it is almost the same when parents give them a penny or two to buy them some snacks.

    This is a full fifty cents, and some people who are daughters-in-law in the village may not have this money in their hands.

    It is right for the child to help the family with the housework. Isn¡¯t it okay to have food and drink? Not at all to them.

    Shu Yu knew what the old lady meant, and she didn''t refute it. She just took the old lady''s hand and asked, "Nah, look at Sanya, doesn''t she look good now?"

    "Of course, otherwise she can have guests coming when she sits at the door?"

    "That good-looking child must have many people''s ideas. Let''s not talk about the stinky children of the same age, just talk about some people with ulterior motives, in case they take ten cents or twenty cents and tell Sanya, eh, Little girl, what if my uncle has money to buy you candy here, and then coaxes people away? But if Sanya has money in her own hands, it will be different, it''s only 20 pennies, she''s not rare, right?"

    Sanya heard it from the side, and couldn''t help widening her round eyes, "Second, second sister, I won''t be coaxed away with sugar."

    Shu Yu smiled at her.

    However, Sanya swore an oath, but the old lady and Lu Erbai fell into contemplation.

    In the villages, there were always dog things like the old woman of the Ruan family who had the idea of ??twins.

    Now they are all in the county town, and there are a lot of bad guys. It is impossible for them to keep Sanya at home all the time and not let them go out. The little girl is well-behaved and cute, and it is really easy to become the target of liars.

    Of course, ordinary people would not dare to rob them in public, but that doesn¡¯t mean they would not dare to cheat. If they really use money to deceive people to a place where no one else is, then it will be too late for them to regret it.

    The old lady thought more deeply, she thought of Da Ya.

    Da Ya is a fool, even if she was deceived by Zhang Shu, she was also deceived by the Zhang family for all her dowry money.

    So Sanya must not be raised like a big girl, at least she must cultivate her ability to manage money with money from a young age.

    The old lady slammed her palms together, "Here, give Sanya fifty pennies."

    Then she bowed her head and explained to her earnestly, "You take this money, you decide what to buy, but you can''t use it indiscriminately, you know? You have to understand that you have money in your own hands, and other people''s ten or twenty wen, you It''s disgusting, don''t go with people for that little money."

 Chapter 253ï¼š I love this jar

    Chapter 253 I like this jar

    Sanya nodded her head ignorantly, and Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing.

    Lu Erbai immediately went to string the copper plates into a string and handed it to Sanya.

    Sanya held the heavy copper plate, which gave her a real sense of reality, and her excited little face flushed red.

    She looked around, and finally looked at Shu Yu, then handed the string of copper plates to her, "Second, second sister, here it is."

    "What are you doing for me?"

    "Buy candy for the second sister."

    Shu Yu was startled, and suddenly remembered the previous conversation between her and Dahu - after eating candy, it will no longer be bitter.

    Feeling sour in her heart, Shu Yu couldn''t help rubbing her head, "Second sister has money, it''s yours, let Dad make you a piggy bank later, save it well and save more in the future. Come on, you can buy anything you want."

    The little girl hesitated for a moment before she took the copper coins back.

    After a while, he happily pursed his lips and smiled.

    Later, Lu Erbai really made a piggy bank for Sanya out of wood.

    Shu Yu saw that there was nothing special about the square jar, and after thinking about it, he said to Lu Erbai, "Dad, can the shape of the piggy bank be made like the dog doll that Sanya liked very much earlier?"

    Lu Erbai pondered for a while, his eyes lighted up slightly, "Of course you can."

    He moved very quickly. Although he did it a little late at night, he finished the dog piggy bank early the next morning.

    Sanya slept all night holding the string of copper plates, and when she woke up, she saw a familiar dog beside the pillow, and immediately got up, holding it and looking left and right, she was very happy.

    The little girl put on her shoes hastily, and ran out holding the piggy bank, "Dad, Dad, I like this jar so much."

    Lu Erbai was making another piggy bank, he thought, if Sanya has it, so should the tiger.

    Didn''t Ayu say that yesterday? If the two children brought the guests back, they had to be paid.

    And Dahu has studied in the future, which will use more money, so he must save it well.

    Sanya''s piggy bank looks good, so Lu Erbai went to ask Dahu.

    Although the latter didn''t say anything before, he was immediately excited when he heard Daddy tell him to do it for him. He likes tigers and wants his dad to make him look like a tiger.

    At the moment, he is laying hands on Lu Erbai.

    Sanya ran over, and Lu Erbai raised his head with a satisfied smile on his face, "Just like it? Put your money in and save it well."

    The little girl nodded heavily, and ran to the kitchen holding the cans again.

    The old lady and Nguyen were making breakfast, and Sanya showed them the money jar, "Nanny, mother, look, Dad made it for me."

    "I see, I see, hurry out. Look at you, your clothes are not properly dressed, your face is not washed, your hair is not combed, you are like a little beggar." The old lady chased her impatiently.

    Sanya is no longer afraid of her now. The second sister said that Nii is a hard-mouthed and soft-hearted person. She looks fierce, but it hurts them.

    The little girl rushed in front of her, hugged her thigh, smiled and ran out again.

    She went to Da Ya again. Da Ya was sorting out the rags. It rained a lot last night, and it was sunny again today. She planned to wash some of them first.

    Sanya showed her the jar, Da Ya looked at the little girl''s bright eyes and smiled, "Then you have to take good care of it."

    Sanya nodded vigorously, then asked her, "Where''s the second sister? I didn''t see her."

    "Your second sister is out."

 Chapter 254ï¼š Meng Yunzheng who wants to help

    Chapter 254 Meng Yunzheng who wants to help

    Shu Yu went to Meng''s house early in the morning, found Zhao Xi, and asked him to get medicine.

    Zhao Xi gave him a porcelain bottle, "Well, it''s all powdery. It can be mixed into water or food. It''s colorless and odorless, and ordinary people can''t see it."

    Shu Yu poured it out and looked at it, and asked casually, "What about the doctor? Can you tell?"

    "A person as powerful as me can see it, but an ordinary doctor can''t." After Zhao Xi finished speaking, he paused and added, "At present, there is no doctor in Jiangyuan County with such ability. "

    His expression was still a little proud, "But don''t put too much at one time, maybe one finger is enough."

    Shu Yu understood, put away the porcelain bottle, "Thank you."

    "No, no." These are all small things.

    Shu Yu got the medicine and was ready to act.

    Just as she was about to leave, she saw Meng Yunzheng standing in front of her frowning.

    She was stunned for a while, and then said strangely, "What''s the matter? Is there anything else, Young Master Meng?"

    "You really don''t need my help?" Meng Yunzheng asked with a serious expression.

    He looks like this, Shu Yu is really rare.

    She froze for a moment and slowly shook her head.

    Meng Yunzheng''s brows tightened. He took a deep breath and said, "But you told us the whereabouts of Dongqing Guanzhu. You are in trouble now. If we don''t help, I feel really sorry. You... ...get it?"

    Zhao Xi said he didn''t understand, didn''t he help? He made such a big bottle of medicine.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Well, I understand."

    A kind-hearted person is always unwilling to owe others favors.

    She herself is such a kind person.

    Shu Yu commented on himself very rudely, and then said very rudely, "Since Young Master Meng feels sorry for himself, then do me a favor."

    Meng Yunzheng is better than her, and with his help, Shu Yu is also happy.

    As soon as she finished speaking, Meng Yunzheng''s expression instantly relaxed, and the corners of her mouth were about to evoke subconsciously.

    Then she remembered that she didn''t like his smile, pressed it down again, and asked, "What are you busy with?"

    "Give me pen and paper, I''ll write something."

    Meng Yunzheng turned his head back to the room without saying a word, and put out a pen, ink, paper and inkstone in a short while.

    Shu Yu glanced at it and smiled, "I want the usual kind of paper, if it''s a pen, charcoal will do. It''s not easy to recognize."

    Meng Yunzheng''s set of pen, ink, paper and inkstone is obviously a good thing.

    Meng Yunzheng understood, and found ordinary rough paper and a charcoal pen for her.

    Shu Yu lay down on the table and wrote a line, then ran to the yard, looked left and right, his eyes lit up slightly when he saw a bamboo, ran over to pick it up, and cut the front of the bamboo into a pointed tip.

    She folded the written note in half, inserted it into the bamboo tip, and handed it to Meng Yunzheng.

    "You know how to shoot arrows, right? But it''s okay if you don''t, shoot or throw this bamboo with a note into the yard of Jiang''s boss, Jiang Ren. Of course, you have to choose when there are many people, and you can leave after you''re done. "

    Meng Yunzheng took the bamboo and raised his eyebrows slightly.

    The sentence on the note was written by Shu Yu himself.

    Hearing her words again, combined with the bottle of medicinal powder she brought to Zhao Xi, he probably guessed her plan.

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, feeling eager to try, "Okay, when will I act?"

    "Just, in an hour."

 Chapter 255ï¼š drugged

    Chapter 255 Drugged

    After Shu Yu explained, he took the medicine bottle given by Zhao Xi and left.

    went out of Meng''s house, but she didn''t go back, but turned around and walked out of Liufang Lane.

    Yesterday afternoon, she accompanied the old lady to turn most of the county town around to collect the rags, and some situations naturally became clear.

    For example, Jiang Li, who was injured, was soon discovered and carried back to Jiang''s house. This incident happened outside, so there was a lot of rumors about it.

    For example, the Jiang family has already reported to the official and is doing all they can to search for the murderer, and for this reason, it has also indicated how much money can be paid for providing clues to the murderer.

    Honestly, when Shu Yu heard the reward, Shu Yu was so moved that he almost turned himself in.

    For another example, the doctor who treated Jiang Li was a doctor in the hospital where she took Da Ya to see a doctor before.

    That medical center is the best in the county, and the most expensive consultation fee.

    Yesterday, the doctor came to see Jiang Li, and he will naturally go back to see him today.

    Shu Yu went to him.

    The door of the hospital has been opened, and many patients came early in the morning.

    Shu Yu didn''t come to see a doctor, she excused herself to get medicine. What he took out was the prescription prescribed by the doctor Hu who treated Da Ya, so the medicine boy quickly led her in.

    There are also many people who prescribe medicine, but a little less than those who see a doctor. Shu Yu has to wait a little.

    During the waiting period, she began to look for the doctor Liu who treated Jiang Li, and waited for the opportunity to start.

    Shu Yu was leaning against the counter, and it didn''t take long before he heard someone calling Doctor Liu.

    Doctor Liu hurried out of the inside and explained to the medicine boy, "Have you got the medicine I want? Hurry up, I have to go to Jiangfu."

    The medicine boy behind the counter hurriedly replied, "I''ll be fine right away."

    Shu Yu said "hey", and the opportunity came.

    She leaned over there, and when the medicine boy went to fetch the rope, she swung her hand horizontally, and the medicinal powder fell on the medicinal material through the cover of her sleeve.

    Immediately, she saw the medicine boy hurriedly wrapping the herbs, tying them with ropes, and handing them to Doctor Liu.

    Doctor Liu put the medicine bag into his medicine box, put on the belt, said hello to the shopkeeper and left.

    Shu Yu also took the medicine he caught and followed behind him.

    Doctor Liu went straight to Jiang Mansion, and Shu Yu felt relieved after confirming that his medicine was indeed given to Jiang Li.

    She didn''t go home either, so she found a breakfast stall nearby and ordered a bowl of wontons to eat.

    It was just that, she went out early in the morning, and she left before the food was cooked.

    After working so hard for a while, I was very hungry.

    Shu Yu ate while listening to the people beside him.

    Jiang Li was beaten up and there was a lot of trouble, everyone around here should know. After all, the third young master of the Jiang family has been lawless for so many years, let alone being beaten, those who scold him will suffer if he finds out.

    Now there is someone who is less than 300 meters away from Jiang''s house and directly shoots a blood hole in the head. This person is really... a hero.

    For the people, the problem is that the Jiang family still doesn''t know who the other party is.

    Shu Yu was eating wontons, listening to everyone''s compliments.

    Jiang Sanshao has been doing evil for many years, and looking at the angry people today, most of the people are gloating at the misfortune.

    After eating a bowl of wontons, and sitting down again, Shu Yu saw Meng Yunzheng walking from a distance.

    He had nothing on him, but he looked very refreshing, and he didn''t know where the bamboo tip and note she gave him were placed.

 Chapter 256ï¼š words on a note

    Chapter 256 Words on the note

    Meng Yunzheng also saw her, nodded slightly at her, and continued to walk forward as if nothing had happened.

    Shu Yu put down the three copper coins, followed with the medicine bag, and stopped until the corner where no one was there.

    Outside, even though there was only Shu Yu on the opposite side, Meng Yunzheng cautiously didn''t speak, but just raised his hand and signaled that he was going to act.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Then be careful."

    Meng Yunzheng smiled at her, and then lightly jumped up on the wall.

    The Jiang family also has family guards, but it is not enough to see in front of Meng Yunzheng.

    Jiang''s family is rich and the house is very big. After Meng Yunzheng looked around, he found Jiang Ren''s courtyard.

    It''s just a pity that Jiang Ren is not in his yard.

    But Meng Yunzheng learned from Grandma Jiang that Jiang Ren went to see his third brother Jiang Li.

    Meng Yunzheng hesitated for a moment, then turned around and went to Jiang Sanshao''s courtyard.

    Although it has been a day, there is still some noise in Jiang Li''s courtyard, especially the voice of Jiang''s mother and Jiang''s father is particularly messy.

    One is blaming the housekeeper for being useless, saying that Young Master Jiang is not attentive, and the murderer has not yet been found.

    One was comforting Jiang Li, who was obviously in a bad mood, and asked Dr. Liu how he was doing.

    Doctor Liu had already prepared the medicine and asked Jiang Li to feed it.

    After Jiang Li finished drinking, his face became even worse, and he threw the bowl directly to the ground, "Why is this medicine so bitter? Will you see a doctor and prescribe it?"

    Doctor Liu didn''t say a word. He was not a servant of the Jiang family, and he didn''t just scold him when he said it.

    Anyway, seeing Jiang Li jumping up and down, it was obviously not a big problem, so he just said goodbye and left.

    Mother Jiang asked someone to send him off, and then turned around to appease Jiang Li.

    Over there, Jiang''s father has also let Jiang Ren and the housekeeper leave.

    Meng Yunzheng just stared at Jiang Ren, seeing that he had already walked for a while, but when he was still not far from Jiang Li''s courtyard, he took out the bamboo tip from his sleeve.

    Immediately lucked out, he hurled it towards him.

    With a sound of "ßÝ", the bamboo tip didn''t use the bow, but the strength was still not light.

    directly wiped Jiang Ren''s face and inserted it straight into the soil in front of him.

    Jiang Ren was taken aback, screamed in surprise, and took a few steps back in horror.

    The housekeeper and several servants even shouted, "There are thieves, hurry up and protect the eldest young master."

    Many people immediately rushed in the direction that Zhujian shot just now, but at this time Meng Yunzheng had already changed places.

    He didn''t leave and stayed in Jiangfu to watch the follow-up.

    The news of Jiang Ren''s side quickly spread to Jiang Li''s yard. Jiang''s father ran out and asked, "What''s going on?"

    The housekeeper hurriedly said, "Just now, an arrow was shot directly at the eldest young master. Someone wanted to harm the eldest young master. Fortunately, the eldest young master was alert and hid quickly."

    Jiang''s father was terrified. At this time, someone had already found the bamboo tip, ran over and handed it to Jiang''s father.

    Seeing that it was just an ordinary bamboo tip, the expressions on everyone''s faces became subtle for a moment.

    Looking at the note stuck on the top of the bamboo tip, Father Jiang hurriedly stretched out his hand and pulled out the note, unfolding it.

    In the next moment, his expression suddenly changed, and he looked at Jiang Ren sharply.

    Jiang Ren groaned in his heart, and a bad premonition came up, "Father, what was written on the note?"

    Father Jiang threw the note, and Jiang Ren quickly took it to look at it.

    Then, I saw a line of very clear sentences - Master Jiang, I advise you to leave some room for others in your future work, otherwise it will not be only Jiang Sanshao who will be injured next time.

 Chapter 257ï¼š Jiang Li fainted

    Chapter 257 Jiang Li fainted

    is a very threatening sentence.

    If it was normal, Jiang Ren would not take this sentence to heart at all, he only felt that the other party was alarmist. It''s just a harsh word, who wouldn''t?

    But Jiang Li was involved in this sentence. Jiang Li was injured first and the murderer has not been found yet, but the note was first seen by Mr. Jiang.

    Jiang Ren slowly raised his head, and he really saw Father Jiang''s bad expression.

    He opened his mouth and explained somewhat weakly, "Father, there must be some misunderstanding here?"

    Father Jiang, who did not misunderstand, didn''t know, anyway, Jiang Li, who heard that Jiang Ren was almost killed, couldn''t wait to run out.

    As soon as he got there, he saw the note in Jiang Ren''s hand.

    Before Jiang Ren could react, Jiang Li had already pulled the note over to read it.

    Jiang Ren was shocked, "Third brother, don''t..."

    It was too late, Jiang Li raised his head in astonishment, and the next moment was irritable, "Okay, I''ll just say how can I be smashed in the head, it turns out that you offended people, and you implicated me."

    Jiang Ren took a deep breath and said patiently, "Third brother, don''t get excited yet. The housekeeper has already sent people to arrest the thief, and we will know what''s going on when the person is caught and asked clearly. I always feel this something is wrong..."

    "What''s wrong?" Jiang Li interrupted him angrily, "It''s me who is injured and lying on the bed and is about to bleed out. You really stand and talk and don''t have back pain, so you will shirk your responsibility, right? I know it. You always do some disgusting things outside on weekdays, no wonder you haven''t tried your best to find the murderer, and you know in your heart that this is your own sin."

    The blue veins on Jiang Ren''s forehead jumped abruptly twice. He knew that Jiang Liman was unreasonable before, but in the past, he had a little respect for his big brother, so he didn''t feel deeply.

    I only know now that this is simply a foolish idiot.

    Jiang''s father calmed down and said to Jiang Li, "Your eldest brother is also unaware of this matter. In the business field, there will inevitably be some frictions and disputes. Your eldest brother is right, the top priority is to catch the thief. Catch him, And I caught the murderer who smashed your head."

    Jiang Li looked at him in disbelief, and his voice became sharp, "Father, at this time, you are still helping eldest brother to speak? Why is there inevitable disputes in the business field? How much business has eldest brother accepted now, if we talk about disputes, then parents How come there is no such enemy who wants to kill me? The thief said after he knocked me out, it was our family who did a lot of mischief. ."

    Father Jiang choked, and wanted to persuade him again.

    But Jiang Li saw that he was actually standing on Jiang Ren''s side. He had lost too much blood, but he didn''t take a breath at this moment, his face was pale and he fainted.

    Father Jiang was shocked, "Li''er, hurry up, hurry up and invite Doctor Liu back, hurry up."

    The Jiang family was in chaos again. The servants were catching thieves, asking doctors, and carrying Jiang Li back to the yard. They were very busy.

    Jiang Ren stood there, looking at the piece of paper that fell on the ground with a gloomy expression.

    Seeing this, Meng Yunzheng felt that it was almost the same, got up and turned down from the courtyard wall and left Jiang''s house.

    Shu Yu was waiting not far from the Jiangfu, and saw with his own eyes the scene of Doctor Liu coming out and going back.

 Chapter 258ï¼š Jiangs follow-up

    Chapter 258 Jiang Family Follow-up

    When Meng Yunzheng came over, he nodded slightly at her again, and then left.

    Shu Yu laughed and walked towards Liufang Lane with ease.

    She didn''t go home, and when she saw that there was no one in Liufang Lane, she went directly to Meng''s house.

    Meng Yunzheng took a step back, knowing that she would come, and poured her a glass of water first.

    Shu Yu finished drinking, sat down opposite him, and asked enthusiastically, "How is it? Did the fight start?"

    Meng Yunzheng laughed, "I can''t fight, Jiang Li fainted from anger."

    Shu Yu'' Huh? ¡¯ With a sigh, I didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Sanshao¡¯s ability to bear would be so weak.

    Meng Yunzheng began to talk about everything that happened in Jiang Mansion, including the reactions of Jiang Ren, Jiang Li and Jiang''s father.

    "I think your plan is perfect."

    The Jiang family is about to change.

    Shu Yu waved his hand and pretended to be reserved, "Look at what you said, I just lit a fire, the main reason is that their internal conflicts are too deep, and the consequences of the trouble are none of my business, I don''t care. did not do."

    Zhao Xi curled his lips aside, yes, you did nothing but smashed Jiang Li''s head, put medicine in Doctor Liu''s medicinal materials, and wrote a note to sow discord...that''s all.

    When he first met this girl a year ago, why didn''t he know she was so scheming?

    "Doctor Zhao." Just when Zhao Xi was complaining frantically in his heart, Shu Yu suddenly turned his head and called him.

    Zhao Xi subconsciously sat up straight, coughed, and asked, "What, what''s wrong?"

    Shu Yu looked at him suspiciously, what happened? Talking is useless.

    She asked, "How''s the effect of your medicine? Jiang Li fainted once, will the medicine lose its effect when he wakes up?"

    "Impossible, my medicine will last at least three days next time."

    "That''s good." Then she was relieved.

    Next, just watch the Jiang family''s movements.

    was not much different from what Shu Yu had expected. After that day, Jiang Li really had no time to come to her.

    Jiang Li''s temper is getting more and more irritable, and You Qi has never caught the murderer, which makes him suspect that Jiang Ren is doing it on purpose. As soon as he wakes up, he goes to trouble him, and when he is free, he drenches people''s blood.

    As if he had lost his mind, he not only scolded Jiang Ren, but also his wife, and even beat Jiang Ren''s children.

    Jiang Ren had long been unable to bear him, but he retreated again and again because of his parents. But Jiang Li obviously touched his bottom line, and Jiang Ren decided to fight back.

    This was too much to fight back, and Jiang''s father and mother, who originally wanted to reconcile the relationship between the two sides, instantly stood on Jiang Li''s side.

    They felt that Jiang Li had already suffered an unwarranted disaster. If he was grumpy, he should be grumpy. As a big brother, just bear with it for a while.

    The original conflict between the two brothers immediately rose to a war between father and son, mother and son.

    All the unresolved problems that were piled up in the past were uncovered, and even Jiang Yi almost got involved.

    Fortunately, Jiang Yi split up early, and when he split up, he had an unpleasant quarrel with his family. This time he was alone and no one said anything.

    The problem of the Jiang family is getting more and more serious, to the point that Jiang''s father threatened to change the heir.

    He felt that Jiang Ren''s wings were hardened, and he was beginning to disobey. Now he has disobeyed his parents. In the future, when they are old, they can''t count on him at all.

    So the Jiang family''s parents decided to leave the family business to Jiang Li.

 Chapter 259ï¼š Satisfied Shu Yu

    Chapter 259 Satisfied Shu Yu

    This decision can be regarded as stabbed in the ant''s nest.

    Jiang Li was happy, even a little proud. If it was in the past, Jiang Ren, as the first son of Jiang''s family, could inherit most of the Jiang family''s property, and even if he was favored by his parents again, he would be very limited.

    It''s all right now, he is the one who inherited the family property, and Jiang Ren doesn''t even want to take a penny away.

    Jiang Li was delighted, Jiang''s father and mother were waiting for Jiang Ren to apologize.

    However, what they didn''t know was that Jiang Ren had been involved in the family business in his early years and had slowly started to cultivate his own power. From the beginning, he was worried that his parents would favor the third child and harm his own interests.

    Of course, he thinks this possibility is very small. After all, no matter how confused the parents are, it is impossible for them to be so confused that they cannot recognize the difference between the elders and the younger. He is the heir of the eldest son.

    But now it seems that he still overestimated his parents.

    Fortunately, he had already prepared a hand, so he soon began to lobby the shopkeeper and steward of the shop responsible for managing the Jiang family''s business.

    Half of these stewards were already his people, and the other half had long been disappointed with Father Jiang.

    They felt that the older Jiang''s father was, the more unclear his mind became. It was fine for him to love Jiang Li, but not to the point of indistinguishable between right and wrong.

    Especially the last time he and the Ding family quit their relatives, made them very suspicious of Jiang''s father''s vision.

    It was only after the Jiang family was bleeding that the Ding family was allowed to give up. No, they have not given up. On the surface, the Ding family no longer cares about it.

    Although the result of was expected, the stewards still almost vomited a mouthful of blood.

    So these days are especially difficult for them.

    But even so, Jiang Sanshao still didn''t realize his mistake, and Jiang''s father was still pampering him. As far as people like Jiang Li inherit the family business in the future, is there still a place for them to manage?

    Even if it was for their own sake, they didn''t hesitate to throw themselves into Jiang Ren''s arms.

    Just like this, Jiang''s father, who wanted to replace the heir, was directly put on hold.

    It¡¯s not enough that it¡¯s empty, Jiang Ren went to the elders of the Jiang clan again, and asked them to separate the family in front of them.

    Of course, as the eldest son, Jiang Ren still has to support Jiang''s father and mother, he just... wants to give Jiang Li out.

    Jiang Li was unwilling, but the elders of the clan were all on Jiang Ren''s side. People tend to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. Jiang Ren is now unstoppable, and the Jiang family still has to rely on the Jiang family to live a good life. Of course, they will ignore a **** who only makes trouble.

    Jiang Ren has done a very good job. After splitting up the family, what he wants is a fairness.

    Before Jiang Yi was separated, there was only one small wine shop. With this as a precedent, Jiang Li finally got only one shop.

    Later, it was Jiang''s mother who had to live or die, so she won another... dowry.

    Yes, Jiang Li hasn''t gotten married yet, so the dowry gift is still to be given. But there are not many, it is still based on the example of Jiang Yi marrying the Deng family.

    After dividing the family, Jiang Ren chased Jiang Li out.

    Beside Jiang Li, there was only one servant, not even a maid.

    Without the protection of the Jiang family, Jiang Li had offended many people in the past, and soon someone started to deal with him.

    Jiang Li was exhausted, not to mention that he had long forgotten about Shu Yu, he didn''t even have the right to choose his wife.

    Of course, these are for later.

    At this time, Shu Yu finally stood up and left Meng''s house with satisfaction.

 Chapter 260ï¼š Lu Sanzhu and his wife who came to the door

    Chapter 260 Lu Sanzhu and his wife who came to the door

    The matter of the Jiang family was resolved, and Shu Yu felt relaxed.

    She was going to go back to change her clothes, and then go to the shop to have a look.

    Who knew that from a distance, they would see two familiar figures sitting on the steps of their own door.

    When got close, Shu Yu heard the content of their conversation.

    "I just said go to the clothing store, you have to come here." This was Liang''s complaint.

    Lu Sanzhu was also a little irritable, "What are you doing at the clothing store? It''s not like you don''t know that the clothing store is out of business. Let''s go there. What if my mother is in a bad mood and drives us out?"

    "Then it''s not our fault that their business is not good, so what are we doing?"

    "My mother is unreasonable, so what if she sees me and gets annoyed and thinks I''m unlucky?"

    Shu Yu covered his forehead, Third Uncle, your way of smearing the old lady is gone forever.

    However, Lu Sanzhu got a little excited when he said, "I said at the beginning, Ayu can make such popcorn and potato chips, all of them are delicious, just set up a stall on the street, and the business must be very good. She has to open a ready-to-wear shop. Look, there is no business. Oh, I am so worried, and I expect her to lead me to a good life, but now it seems that she does not It would be good to pay upside down.¡±

    Mr. Liang nodded in agreement, "If you want me to tell me, Ayu is smart and smart, and he is very good at cleaning up people. But he has no business mind, so I don''t think I have the vision."

    "That''s right." Lu Sanzhu said, and wiped his sweat irritably. "You said that at noon, where did my mother and the others go? They must not all go to the shop, and there is no business in the shop. Wouldn''t it be confusing for a whole family to squeeze in there?"

    "Who knows?"

    "Hey¡­¡­"

    "Hey¡­¡­"

    Two deep sighs made Shu Yu wish to roll his eyes.

    They are husband and wife, what are they doing?

    Shu Yu was about to call out to them when he saw Liang took out two pancakes from his bag and distributed one to Lu Sanzhu, "I''m hungry, let''s have something to eat first."

    Shu Yu was shocked, did her third uncle and aunt have a fever? When they came to the county, they brought their own dry food. Shouldn''t they have come to eat rice from the beginning?

    Looking at Lu Sanzhu taking a bite of the dry pancake, he almost choked, so Shu Yu said, "Isn''t it good for you to sit in front of people''s houses and gossip?"

    The two of them were stunned for a moment, and suddenly turned their heads away.

    "Ah, Ayu?"

    Lu Sanzhu hurriedly swallowed the pancake, because he was so excited that his face flushed red.

    Mr. Liang put the things in his arms, stood up immediately, and said happily, "Ayu, you are back, we have been waiting for you for a long time."

    Shu Yu, hehe, she didn''t believe it and waited for a long time.

    The sun is shining outside, and standing at the door at noon is uncomfortable.

    Shu Yu quickly opened the courtyard door with the key and welcomed the two in.

    As soon as Lu Sanzhu entered the door, he quickly rushed to the main room, poured a glass of water by himself, and finally felt comfortable.

    hiccupped, and then he looked at Shu Yu with a smile, "Ayu, where did you say you all went? There''s no one left in this family."

    Shu Yu also took two sips of water, "I''m still wondering, why did you come to the county town today?"

    The old lady said yesterday that she would go back to the village to find Mrs. Liang to make a doll.

 Chapter 261ï¼š fight now

    Chapter 261 Hurry up!

    Mr. Liang sat on the side, picked up the palm fan on the table and fanned it twice before saying, "Isn''t it a market today? We are here to go to the market, and by the way, we will sell some of the dry goods that were dried before. No, sell it. Come and see my mother and you when it''s over."

    Going to the market?

    Shu Yu knew that Lu Sanzhu and his wife did not like to work in the fields, but Lu Sanzhu liked to run around and occasionally went up the mountain. It''s not hunting, he can''t.

    But he will go to the trap set by the hunter, and if he is lucky, he will encounter the prey that falls into the trap.

    He directly took the prey for himself, or sold it, or ate it himself.

    Anyway, it''s quite wicked.

    In order to cover up his immoral behavior, he deliberately picked up some mountain goods on the mountain and put them in the back basket to cover them, and staggered down the mountain. After all, he was also afraid of encountering the hunter and being beaten.

    The more times is, the more goods in the mountains will be collected, and Liang''s will collect them and bring them to sell on the market day.

    However, these are relatively common things, and the price can''t be sold, so it''s just a few copper plates.

    Shu Yu understood and didn''t ask any further questions, then got up and went to the kitchen.

    Seeing that it was the kitchen, Lu Sanzhu and Mrs Liang hurriedly followed.

    The two of them were also very conscious. After entering, they started looking for food, but they searched around and found nothing.

    Lu Sanzhu said pitifully, "Ayu, the two of us have been busy for a long time, but we are too tired and hungry."

    "Didn''t you bring pancakes?"

    Lu Sanzhu choked, "It''s too bad, the child''s mother can''t handle it."

    Mr. Liang, "..." actually made a personal attack?

    Shu Yu looked back at them - fight, fight.

    It''s a pity that the two of them didn''t do what she wished, and Shu Yu felt a pity. Seeing that there were still noodles in the kitchen, she grabbed two handfuls, "It''s very late, let''s cook some noodles and help set the fire."

    She estimated that at this time, the old lady and Da Ya should have gone to the clothing store to deliver meals.

    It¡¯s not too far away anyway. On weekdays, it¡¯s made at home and delivered, and then the family eats together.

    Shu Yu told the old lady before she left that she wasn''t sure when she would come back and she didn''t need to leave food for her, so the stove was empty at the moment.

    Lu Sanzhu immediately went outside and brought in a pile of firewood, and Liang''s quick brushing pot set it on fire.

    The noodles are cooked by Shu Yu, Liang''s craftsmanship... is really not very good, she doesn''t want to wrong herself.

    Lu Sanzhu and the two were very happy, but after seeing Shu Yu putting meat and eggs, and digging a tablespoon of lard, he couldn''t help his eyelids jumping fiercely.

    He didn''t care before, but now...

    When Lu Sanzhu was eating noodles, he began to ask euphemistically, "Ayu, do you have more clothes in the shop now? I mean, if you are too busy, let the child''s mother help you, don''t worry, No pay."

    Liang''s foot, which was placed under the table, stomped on it hard.

    Lu Sanzhu glared back and gestured with his eyes: I''m inquiring about the business of the ready-to-wear shop, do you understand? If it''s not good, Ayu will give us such a good meal. It''s no different from the meal with the head cut off. It''s going to be a big deal.

    Liang''s appetite was instantly affected, but she still ate such delicious noodles, no matter how bad her appetite was.

    The only one who didn''t change her face was Shu Yu. She ate fast, and after drinking a mouthful of soup, she answered Lu Sanzhu''s question, "Oh, there aren''t many clothes in the shop. Speaking of which, I really need help from the third aunt. Help with some work."

 Chapter 262ï¼š Crazy on the road three bamboos

    Chapter 262 Crazy Stepping on the Road Three Bamboos

    Liang Shi was directly choked, and she raised her head in astonishment.

    The feet under the table were frantically stepping on the instep of Sanzhu, whose face became terribly distorted, and he almost didn''t scream.

    Mr. Liang said with a dry smile as he stepped on it, "Well, Ayu, you actually know that the third aunt has no ability and can''t help you. Your third uncle is just polite to you, and there are two in my family. Children need to be brought. Especially Baoya, she is so young, she can''t do without me."

    Lu Sanzhu on the side could only nod his head vigorously, and it was too painful to be stepped on.

    After Mrs. Liang finished speaking, she still didn''t forget to harass Mrs. Li, "I think you might as well find your auntie? She has nothing to do all day now, a few children have grown up, and even Erniu can help the family. In addition to doing laundry and cooking, she puts her legs up and basks in the sun every day, so she has time to spare."

    Shu Yu looked at the sun in the summer, with this weather, can you still bask in it?

    She put down her chopsticks and sighed with great regret, "That''s a pity, I still strongly recommend the third aunt to Dai. Although this job doesn''t make much money, it''s still relatively easy, and it''s still easier than selling dry goods. Be stronger. Since the three uncles and three aunts feel that there are too many things that are not suitable, then I will find the aunt. If the aunt is so empty, maybe she will earn more, and she may earn the dowry of the orchid in a few months. "

    Mr. Liang''s eyes widened, "What, what are you talking about? There is wages?" Isn''t it work for nothing?

    She started to step on the road frantically again.

    Sanzhu couldn''t take it anymore on this circuit, and suddenly stood up and patted the table, "My feet are swollen, if you step on you again, carry me back."

    After getting angry, he sat down again and smiled at Shu Yu, "Ayu, what did you mean? It''s helping you and making money, right?"

    He has to ask clearly, this is the most important thing.

    Liang didn''t dare to step on him, and looked at her equally eagerly.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Yes, it''s also sewing and mending work, but it''s not making clothes. When it''s done, you''ll be paid for each piece."

    Don''t make clothes?

    Mr. Liang asked in surprise, "Your clothing store has changed its business? I said that the clothing store can''t do business without business. Look, it''s closed at a loss? But what do you do if you don''t make clothing?"

    Shu Yu, "..." suddenly regretted finding her.

    She sighed faintly and said, "The business of the clothing store is very good. All the clothes that were made before have been sold out. Now my mother and Auntie Axiang are working hard to drive out the custom-made clothes first. You guys You really don¡¯t have to worry about going out of business at a loss.¡±

    "What, they''re all sold out?" Lu Sanzhu blinked in disbelief.

    "What, Ah Xiang is working with you?" Mrs. Liang will always focus on the key points.

    When did this happen, why didn''t she know?

    Also, how much is Ah Xiang making clothes here? No, she has to go and see.

    How could Shu Yu not know what Liang was thinking? She was too lazy to say more, just said, "If the third aunt doesn''t want to, I''ll find the auntie another day, I..."

    "No, I''m happy, I''m very happy." Liang Shi quickly expressed her attitude, and she didn''t even ask her what she wanted to do.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Okay, I''ll tell the milk when I come back to see what the arrangement is."

    She glanced at the table, "You should eat the noodles first, remember to wash the dishes and clean up the stove when you''re done."

    "Okay." The two agreed happily.

 Chapter 263ï¼š That salary...

    Chapter 263 That salary...

    Shu Yu got up and went out the door, only to reach the kitchen door, and saw that the courtyard door was opened.

    The old lady and Daya came back with food boxes, both of them were very happy, as if something happy happened.

    Seeing Shu Yu, Da Ya took a few steps and said to her excitedly, "Ayu, we have a business again. Just now, my mother and I went to deliver meals, and just happened to meet several people who wanted to buy that doll. It''s just that we don''t have it anymore. They promised to postpone it for a day, and come back tomorrow to buy it. My mother and I discussed to work harder today and drive those dolls out first. "

    Fortunately, she took some of the rags to wash early this morning. The sun was hot, and it was almost time to dry at night.

    While talking, Daya had already looked at the rags that were drying on the stretcher, and it was really half-dried.

    She turned her head and said to Shu Yu, "Ayu, tell us a few more beautiful patterns, we..."

    Before she could finish speaking, she saw Lu Sanzhu and Mrs Liang come out of the kitchen.

    Da Ya was stunned, "Three uncles and three aunts? When did you come?"

    "We came early in the morning." Lu Sanzhu ran up to the old lady and said with a flattering smile, "Mother is back? Are you tired? Come, come, I''ll pour you a glass of water, you go first Sitting in the house."

    The old lady looked at him in horror, what''s wrong with her third son?

    She looked suspiciously at Shu Yu, who shrugged.

    Mr. Liang had already run over over there, and he stretched out his hand to beat the old lady''s back.

    But she is a character who can''t hold back. After beating twice, she began to ask, "Mother, I heard from A Yu that we have an easy and paid job for me, right? I don''t know what kind of job it is, Don''t worry, mother, I will definitely do well."

    The old lady suddenly realized, she said that if there is nothing to be diligent about, it is either a traitor or a thief.

    But these two people came by coincidence. They were in a hurry to rush to work, and they happened to be pulling people together to work.

    So the old lady didn''t embarrass her, she just nodded, "It''s true that I have a job looking for you, but I''ve said it before, if you don''t do well, I''ll find the eldest daughter-in-law, this kind of job will definitely be robbed by many people. doing it."

    Mr. Liang immediately sat upright and nodded very obediently, "I understand, I must do it well, then this salary..."

    The old lady''s eyelids twitched, this is not worrying, why is she so stupid, just staring at the money, right?

    She turned her head and said to Daya, "Bring the doll you made in the morning, just in time, since the third daughter-in-law is here, we can hurry up and start work."

    Mr. Liang blinked, and Da Ya took the sewn doll cover.

    Mr. Liang looked left and right, and he was actually pretty good-looking.

    "Mother, let''s do this?"

    "Yes, come over and I''ll tell you how to do it in detail." The old lady was quite a bit stance, not only Mrs. Liang, but also Lu Sanzhu curiously raised his ears and moved to this side.

    In fact, puppets are not difficult to sew, except for those who really have no talent like Shu Yu, most people will do it.

    The only hard part is how to make this puppet cute and lovable.

    Mr. Liang is actually quite smart. After a few glances, it is easy to get started.

    The old lady asked her to try to mend it on the spot, and nodded with satisfaction after a while, "Yes, then you can stay here this afternoon."

 Chapter 264ï¼š Daughter-in-law, I will depend on you to support the family in the future.

    Chapter 264 Daughter-in-law, I will depend on you to support the family in the future

    Mr. Liang nodded, and Lu Sanzhu couldn''t wait to ask, "Mother, how is the salary calculated?"

    The old lady really convinced the two of them, and immediately said angrily, "How much does it count? If a doll is sold, if it sells one hundred cents, it will be paid eight cents."

    Bawen wages? ?

    Liang''s mind immediately opened up. Dolls like this are actually very easy to make. From morning to night, she can make four or five. If it weren''t for the materials left over from making doll covers, she could make more.

    But four or five is not bad. If you calculate it like this, don¡¯t you have thirty or forty pennies a day?

    "Oh my God, thirty or forty wen? That much?" Lu Sanzhu calculated faster and jumped up, "This is more profitable than selling labor and taking part-time jobs. You can do it, you can do it, daughter-in-law, you can do more. Come on, it''s up to you to support the family in the future."

    Shu Yu, old lady, big girl, "..."

    You are such a clever ghost. The speed of your reaction is incredible. The abacus is making a sound.

    Mrs Liang hadn''t reacted yet, and she was also dazed by the impact of thirty or forty pennies.

    Yeah, earning more than the men in the village doing part-time jobs, this is the one and only one.

    However, the old lady soon interrupted her sweet dream, "What are you thinking? Still thirty or forty cents a day? Did you hear me clearly? What I said is that if you sell for one hundred cents, you will You can get eight fen. Not all dolls sell for 100 fen, but smaller and cheaper dolls are also possible for 30 to 40 fen.¡±

    Mr. Liang didn''t hesitate, "Then I will do a hundred wen, and I will not do those thirty or forty wen."

    "Bah, you want to be beautiful." The old lady almost spit out Xingzi, "Is this something you can decide?"

    "I¡­¡­"

    The old lady was impatient, "I decide how much to do and how much to do. You just need to make the cover as required. Don''t think too much about the rest. Just do it if you like it, and don''t pull it down."

    Mr. Liang shrank his neck, looked at Lu Sanzhu, and whispered, "I didn''t say no, I''m still very happy."

    "Okay, you can start moving in the afternoon. I can tell you, if you do too badly, you can''t pass, and you have to start over."

    "Don''t worry, mother, I will definitely do it beautifully."

    Although the old lady has poured cold water on them, their hearts are still determined that they can earn so much in one day, so they are overjoyed.

    Mr. Liang immediately helped the old lady to start work swiftly, while Lu Sanzhu had nothing to do and just watched from the sidelines.

    Looking at it, I felt that there was a very hot gaze behind me.

    He turned around suddenly and met Shu Yu''s smiling eyes.

    Lu Sanzhu''s face changed slightly, and immediately stood up from the chair.

    What''s the matter? What did he do wrong, Ayu should look at himself with such eyes? So scary.

    Shu Yu saw that he finally looked at himself, and immediately gave him a wink and let him come out.

    Lu Sanzhu suddenly felt blessed, and instantly remembered, "Ah, yes yes yes, I''m going to wash the dishes."

    He said he didn''t do anything bad. It turned out that he didn''t wash the bowl after eating.

    Hearing that the old lady came back, the two of them swallowed the last mouthful of soup and ran out impatiently. The dishes and chopsticks were still scattered in the kitchen.

    The old lady and several people looked at Lu Sanzhu in astonishment, who had already run out.

    The old lady asked Mrs Liang, "The third child, do you still wash dishes?"

 Chapter 265ï¼š The Yuan family gave up

    Chapter 265 The Yuan family gave up

    Mr. Liang was aggrieved, "He doesn''t do anything at home, let alone wash the dishes, and he doesn''t pick up his chopsticks when they fall on the ground. Mom, I''m going to help make this doll cover from now on. I must be very busy, and I won''t be able to work at home in time. Do it. Can you tell the child''s father and let him do something?"

    The old lady gave her a sideways look, "The third child doesn''t listen to me, so I''ll tell you, it''s better for you to tell it yourself."

    Mr. Liang looked at Shu Yu again, yes, Lu Sanzhu didn''t listen to anyone, but now he listens to two people, one is Baoya who is still young, and the other is Ayu.

    Shu Yu coughed lightly, "I''ll go to the kitchen to see, don''t break my bowl."

    After she finished speaking, she went out. Lu Sanzhu was in a good mood, whistling while washing.

    Shu Yu stood at the door of the kitchen and looked at him. Obviously, it was not the first time that he did this kind of dishwashing work, and he was very skilled.

    The three dishes were washed very quickly, and Lu Sanzhu cleaned up in no time.

    As soon as he turned around, he found Shu Yu standing behind him. He was startled again, and said with a dry smile, "This, where have I not cleaned it?" So you want to check?

    Shu Yu glanced outside, making sure no one was paying attention, and then took two steps into the kitchen.

    Lu Sanzhu was so frightened by her behavior that it was even more of a fight. Did he come in to fight him after seeing no one?

    Shu Yu lowered his voice and asked, "Aren''t you searching for the whereabouts of the fourth uncle these days? Is there any news?"

    Lu Sanzhu was stunned for a moment, then heaved a sigh of relief, because he was asking this.

    He shook his head, knowing that Shu Yu didn''t want to worry the old lady, so he spoke to him alone.

    So he lowered his voice and replied, "Where''s the whereabouts? I''ve searched all the nearby villages. The eldest brother also took the big cow to look for it in the mountains, but found nothing. I''m about to give up."

    After all, everyone has to live, who has the time to find a big man with healthy limbs?

    Yuan Shanchuan has been missing for so long, if something were to happen, it would have already happened, and it would be useless for them to find it.

    If it''s okay, I''ll be back sooner or later.

    Now they only know that Yuan Shanchuan has no way to lead, and has not left a hundred miles away.

    But so what? They have looked for everything they can find, and they have tried their best.

    Shu Yu was silent, and there was no news from the government.

    This nice big man, where can he go?

    "How about the fourth aunt?"

    Lu Sanzhu said, "I went to see her once, and I cried very sadly. But at least there is no news that Mrs. Simei is gone, plus she still has two children to take care of, she can still hold on. ,Do not worry."

    Shu Yu has nothing to worry about. She hasn''t seen the fourth aunt so far, so she can''t talk about any feelings.

    But the old lady was worried, so she couldn''t help asking a few more questions.

    Don''t look at the old lady who hasn''t mentioned it in the past few days, but the sadness between her brows can''t go away.

    Lu Sanzhu looked at her carefully, "Ayu, is there anything else?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "It''s alright, go get busy."

    Lu Sanzhu hurried out, Shu Yu stood in the kitchen again, and then walked towards the main room.

    It only took a little while, and the old lady had already brought Liang Shi to make one.

    Liang''s work is not bad, but the old lady is used to scolding her, and she is full of energy.

    Shu Yu was a little relieved, and said to her, "Mother, I''ll take Dahu to the school this afternoon."

 Chapter 266ï¼š go to school

    Chapter 266 Going to School

    The old lady was taken aback, "Didn''t Tang Xiucai say last time that there is no suitable school?"

    "Yes." Shu Yu said with a smile, "As for the third one mentioned by Tang Xiucai last time, I have inspected that one, and the master is really good. Although classes are temporarily suspended, it will definitely not last long. Let''s sign up first. , when school starts, you can go directly."

    The old lady didn''t know anything about this, so Shu Yu said it was no problem, so it must be no problem.

    "Well, that''s fine, you take the big tiger to see it first."

    Shu Yu just packed his things and prepared to go out. Lu Sanzhu had nothing to do around him, and he was a man who liked to join in the fun. He had never seen such a ''big man'' thing in his life, so he hurriedly followed.

    Shu Yu didn''t stop her either. Her father had inconvenient legs and feet, and it was good to have an elder there.

    The two quickly went to the shop, where the big tiger was lying on the counter, reading with Lu Erbai.

    When he saw Shu Yu coming over, he hurriedly ran over and said, "Second sister, I recognized a few words today. Help me to see if I wrote it right."

    said and pulled Shuyu over, but didn''t pull, "Second sister?"

    "Don''t worry about it in advance, I''m here to take you to see the Master."

    Big Tiger suddenly widened his eyes, slightly excited, "I, am I going to start reading?"

    "Almost, we''ll talk after seeing the master."

    Dahu nodded vigorously, "Then I''ll go in and change clothes."

    Lu Erbai also had bright eyes, "Have you chosen a school?"

    Shu Yu gave a "hmm", stood at the counter, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Father, I have inquired, the Master of Shuxian Academy is indeed somewhat related to the former county magistrate, but this is not true. The relationship is far from different, and the Master and the former magistrate still have a grudge. The former magistrate would have been caught so easily, and this Master has also contributed."

    Since Shu Yu broke through what Meng Yunzheng and Lord Xiang knew, he simply asked him about the school to see if there would be any trouble entering this school.

    These are what Meng Yunzheng told her. Although Master Wen had made a contribution, in order to reduce some unnecessary dangers, Xiang Weinan did not announce it to the public, and Master Wen also meant it.

    Meng Yunzheng also said that this Master Wen has a good character, and there is no harm in Dahu going to his school to study.

    He had obviously seen or knew this Master Wen.

    Shu Yu still affirmed his vision, so he chose Shuxian Academy without hesitation.

    These things, Shu Yu couldn''t tell the old lady, but he still had to tell Lu Erbai to let him know.

    "Father, these are the secrets of the government, we just need to know it in our own hearts, don''t say it out."

    "Father understands that since the Shuxian Academy is a good place, then tell Master Wen well. I''m just worried that Dahu hasn''t read the book for a few days, so he might not be accepted by Master Wen."

    "It''s okay, the Shuxian Academy was originally designed to enlighten students, even if you don''t know a word, as long as Master Wen thinks it''s okay, then there''s no problem."

    While talking, the big tiger also came out.

    The little guy not only changed into a neat little scholar''s robe, but also carried a bag cross-body.

    This bag was made by Daya for him, not only he, but also Sanya.

    The two children liked it very much. Now, in Dahu''s bag, there are copybooks and a three-character scripture, and they came over excitedly and took Shu Yu''s hand.

    "Second sister, I''m fine. Me, shall we go?"

 Chapter 267ï¼š The eloquent tiger

    Chapter 267 The Great Tiger Who Can Talk

    Shu Yu looked at the tiger, very good, very energetic, it seems that the little guy is very longing for reading.

    She nodded slightly and said to Lu Erbai, "Dad, then we''ll go first."

    "Go."

    Wandering around the shop, seeing that he really didn''t even have a single piece of clothes, Lu Sanzhu, who was very surprised, saw this and ran over, "Wait for me, I''ll go too."

    After saying that, seeing Lu Erbai frowning in disapproval, he hurriedly picked up the big tiger, put it directly on his shoulder, carried it and ran out.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She shook her head and hurriedly followed.

    Lu Sanzhu ran fast, and looked from a distance behind him, as if he could fall down at any time, Shu Yu was terrified, and immediately rushed up and said, "Third uncle, put the person down, what if you fall? ?"

    Just as Lu Sanzhu was about to say it was fine, the big tiger sitting on his shoulder replied with a tight face, "Second sister, don''t worry, I have already grabbed the third uncle''s hair and neck, and the third uncle fell. In the past, I would try to raise his head so hard that I wouldn''t let myself fall to the ground."

    Lu Sanzhu looked at Dahu in shock, moved his head, and really felt a strong sense of shackles.

    He grinned for a while, "You little bastard, so you''ve already thought about the way back, I''m your third uncle, you actually use me as a stepping stone?"

    Dahu said seriously, "I want to protect myself."

    "Then you don''t need to protect me?"

    "But you are the one who is going to hurt me."

    Lu Sanzhu actually felt that he couldn''t refute it. Damn it, when did the little **** become so articulate?

    Shu Yu almost died of laughter listening to it, did they misunderstand something? When Lu Sanzhu fell, even if Dahu bald the hair on his head, he couldn''t change the fact that he would also fall.

    She rubbed her forehead, stretched out her hand and lifted Dahu from Lu Sanzhu''s shoulder.

    Lu Sanzhu hummed angrily, feeling that his authority as the third uncle and elder was being challenged, so as soon as he put down the tiger, he glared at him fiercely.

    Dahu turned his back to him and didn''t feel his sharp gaze at all, he just held Shu Yu''s hand and asked, "Second sister, I''m a little nervous, do you think Master will ask me difficult questions? I just did. Memorize a little bit of the Three Character Classic."

    Shu Yu led him forward, "Don''t be nervous, whatever the Master asks, you can answer it honestly. You can say as many words as you can write, and if you don''t understand, you don''t understand, so that the Master will know in his heart and know. How to teach you to learn knowledge, you know?"

    Dahu nodded, "I know."

    The two quickly walked away, Lu Sanzhu stood there for a while, gritted his teeth, and followed.

    The school is not far away. Although Ningshui Street is bustling and lively, it becomes much quieter after two streets.

    The Shuxian Academy was here, and Shu Yu quickly led the tiger to the door.

    The door of the school was closed, and there was no sound of reading.

    Shu Yu looked down at Dahu, "Did I knock on the door?"

    "Hmm..." The tiger nodded halfway through, and Lu Sanzhu took the lead and started to slam the door.

    Shu Yu looked at his rude appearance, the blue veins on his forehead jumped fiercely.

    Just as she was about to stop her, the door was opened from the inside.

    Then, a slightly old woman''s face appeared from the inside, and he looked at the three people in front of his eyes, "Excuse me, who are you looking for?"

 Chapter 268ï¼š Mrs. Wen

    Chapter 268 Mrs. Wen

    "Auntie, let''s find Master Wen. My surname is Lu, this is my younger brother, and I came here specially to study." Shu Yu explained his purpose with a smile.

    The woman was silent for a moment, then nodded slightly, "Wait a minute."

    She closed the door again and turned away.

    Not long after, he came back and opened the door, opened his body halfway and said, "Come in, my wife is waiting for you inside."

    Mrs? Is Master Wen not here?

    Shu Yu walked inside while thinking, and really saw a demure woman sitting in the main room.

    Mrs. Liu saw them entering the door, and immediately greeted them and said with a smile, "Is it Miss Lu Gongzi Lu? Come and sit first."

    Lu Sanzhu was very happy, hey, it was the first time he was called Master Lu.

    The other party is still a learned lady of a scholar''s family. How can this feeling make you feel so comfortable?

    Shu Yu motioned him to restrain himself with his eyes, then sat aside.

    Liu''s is very kind, speaking softly and quietly, making people very comfortable.

    She looked at the big tiger, "I heard that you are here to study? Is that the little boy?"

    The tiger stepped forward quickly and bowed respectfully.

    Liu Shi waved his hand, "You don''t need to be so polite." He looked at Lu Sanzhu, paused, then quickly turned his gaze, very accurately targeting the person who could call the shots, facing Shu Yu and said, " I''m really sorry, but my husband happened to be away today. I was also afraid that you would go all in vain, so I invited you in for a cup of tea. It just so happened that I could tell you something in advance."

    "Thank you Mrs. Wen for the hospitality. If your wife has anything to say, just say it."

    Liu Shi took a sip of tea, put his hands in front of him, and said with a smile, "That''s right, my husband really likes students who are motivated and eager to learn, and he is very happy to accept such students. It''s just that something happened some time ago, so I want to come. You should have heard that our Shuxian Academy has been closed for a few days."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Yes, we heard about it."

    Liu''s surprise, "Since that''s the case, you still want to come here to study? Are you not afraid...my husband will implicate you?"

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "Mrs. Wen, let''s not say that Master Wen is not in trouble now, it''s a bit harsh to say, even if he is really accused of having a little relationship with the former county magistrate, it won''t affect his students. ?"

    After all, the students and the master are separated by one floor. This is only Jiangyuan County, and the crime is only a county magistrate. This magistrate is not close to Master Wen. If this is the case, Master Wen''s students will also be involved, then this circle of snowballs will roll down, and most of Jiangyuan County will not be peaceful.

    "What''s more, these students are just children under ten years old who are still enlightened."

    Liu Shi was stunned, and after a long while he couldn''t help laughing. He was still a little restrained, but now he is relaxed.

    She shook her head and smiled, "I didn''t expect you to think so clearly."

    Why did the families of those students take their children back as soon as they heard that their family was related to the county magistrate?

    In the end, it was because of vision.

    When she looked at Dahu again, she was a little more cordial.

    "You''re right, no matter what, it won''t affect the newly enlightened students. But have you ever thought that if something happens to my husband, the students will have to find another school to study. When the time comes, let''s not say if you adapt or not, other schools will not necessarily accept it."

 Chapter 269ï¼š to meet the master

    Chapter 269 Go to see the Master

    Shu Yu nodded, "I thought about it, but we still think that Shuxian Academy is more suitable for Dahu."

    Liu Shi is a smart person, although Shu Yu didn''t say it clearly, she immediately heard the overtones.

    She means that if she wanted her younger brother to study in another school, she would not have chosen the Shuxian School, which may have problems, from the beginning.

    Even if something happened to their Wen family, she wouldn''t necessarily choose another school, and she didn''t need to consider whether the other party would accept it or not.

    No matter what, Liu''s heart is always happy that her husband can get such affirmation.

    These days, there are so many people throwing cold water on their Wen family that Liu Shi is reluctant to go out.

    She didn''t expect to hear such a vague comment from a little girl.

    Liu Shi was in a good mood, stood up and said, "Okay, I''m just talking to you, I will accept Lu Dahu instead of our husband."

    The tiger was faintly excited, and wanted to salute again.

    Liu shi supported the person, "Don''t worry, after the formal apprenticeship ceremony, I am your wife."

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Then there is Mrs. Lao Wen, we will go back and prepare for the apprenticeship ceremony, and we will visit tomorrow."

    Liu Shi nodded, "No problem."

    After the matter was settled, Shu Yu planned to leave with Dahu.

    Lu Sanzhu didn''t speak the whole time, he kept eating snacks. Not to mention, the dim sum of this scholar''s family is delicious, and I don''t know how they are made.

    He finished a plate and was waiting for the servants of the Wen family to bring another plate, but he didn''t expect Shu Yu to leave.

    He subconsciously stood up and asked, "Is this gone? Didn''t we even see the Master''s face? Wouldn''t it be good to just go back like this?"

    Shu Yu stroked his forehead, feeling that he was patronizing and eating just now, didn''t he hear a word?

    She felt that it was a wrong decision to lead Sanzhu over here.

    Fortunately, Mrs. Liu is a kind person. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "My husband went out, and I''m afraid he won''t come back until evening."

    After saying this, she suddenly paused, looked at the ignorant Tiger, and suggested, "However, if you want to see him, you can go and have a look. He invited a few friends today to sing poetry and discuss knowledge. Since you''re going to school, there''s no harm in going to see it."

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "Can we go? Will this disturb Master Wen?"

    "No, they just made an appointment to go to the peach blossom forest in the south of the city, and it''s not a secret place. From time to time, there will be scholars or young ladies who have an appointment to enjoy the flowers, or hold a poetry party. The scenery is very elegant, it is better to be together. to see?"

    The peach blossom forest in the south of the city? ?

    Shu Yu has never been there, but I heard someone mention it. It''s just that she has been busy all the time, and she has never had the leisure to wander around, let alone understand it carefully.

    Now the big tiger is about to go to school, and in the future, the places where literati and writers often go will naturally come into contact with them. There is nothing wrong with going to see them in advance.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Then... I''ll ask Mrs. Wen to lead the way."

    "Let''s go."

    Lu Sanzhu watched helplessly as the three of them walked out of the main room, and stared blankly at the empty plate on which the cakes were placed.

    No, that''s not what he meant.

    He didn''t want to go to Lao Shizi''s peach blossom forest, he just wanted to eat something in peace, and it didn''t matter if he heard the Master come back at night, really.

 Chapter 270ï¼š Tang Wenqian is also there

    Chapter 270 Tang Wenqian is also here

    The south of the city is a little far away. Mrs. Wen''s mule cart is still there. After a few people got on the cart, they went straight to the Peach Blossom Forest.

    The further you go to the south of the city, the more beautiful and quiet this place becomes, until you reach the entrance of the Peach Blossom Forest, and it suddenly becomes lively.

    This peach blossom forest existed a long time ago, and people who come and go, as long as they are interested, can come to enjoy the scenery.

    It''s just that the heavy burden of life on ordinary people makes them have no time, so the people who come here, as Liu said, are basically scholars who recite poems and write right, or young ladies who have nothing to do to go out to the green. .

    Shu Yu got out of the car and followed Mrs. Wen all the way towards the peach blossom forest.

    "They usually write and discuss knowledge in the pavilion inside. Let''s walk inside and we''ll get there."

    Shu Yu nodded, Lu Sanzhu was looking around behind them, very impatient.

    After walking for a while, Dahu suddenly pulled La Shuyu and said excitedly, "Second sister, it''s Tang Xiucai."

    Shu Yu turned his head and saw that Tang Xiucai was under a peach grove not far away, and there were several scholars who also looked like students.

    Lu Sanzhu didn''t expect to meet acquaintances from the same village here, so he would go there without saying a word, "Then let''s go say hello."

    After walking two steps, Shu Yu pulled him back, "What are you doing? Didn''t you see they were busy?"

    is not a close relative, so what are you doing to disturb others?

    Lu Sanzhu sighed and returned silently with his head down.

    Dahu, from nervousness at the beginning to the excitement, likes it here. It seems that many people here are very knowledgeable, even Tang Xiucai is here.

    Shu Yu knew that he had always admired scholars, and the most powerful person in his mind was Tang Wenqian.

    Now... I guess it''s about to be replaced.

    They continued to walk inside behind Liu Shi, but not long after they left, Tang Wenqian, who was talking to his classmate, suddenly turned his head and looked at their figures in surprise.

    How did they show up here?

    "Brother Tang, Brother Tang, what are you looking at? It''s your turn."

    Tang Wenqian suddenly came back to his senses and smiled at a few classmates, only then did he concentrate.

    However, in the peach blossom forest at this time, it was not only Tang Wenqian who saw Shu Yu and the others, but also Xiang Weinan who was also standing not far away.

    He looked at Shu Yu''s back in surprise, frowned and asked Hu Li next to him, "Is that Miss Lu?"

    "is her."

    "Is she in such a good mood? She still has the leisure to come here to play?" Xiang Weinan really couldn''t understand Shu Yu''s brain circuit, "Hu Li, are you sure she hasn''t come to the county government to ask me for help?"

    Hu Li shook his head affirmatively, "My lord, my subordinates specifically explained to the concierge, if you see Miss Lu or other Lu family members, don''t stop them, and immediately come and report to the adults. But these days, there really is no Lu family members. Came here."

    Xiang Weinan frowned, "Why is she not worried that Jiang Li will be bad for her, or is she actually very happy to be attracted by Jiang Sanshao, so she is waiting to marry into the Jiang family?"

    Huli rolled his eyes obscurely, my lord, even if you feel depressed, don''t talk nonsense. Knowing that Miss Lu was not that kind of person, she said that on purpose.

    He coughed lightly and reminded Xiang Weinan, "Sir, didn''t Jiang Sanshao get his head broken? Of course Miss Lu doesn''t have to worry."

 Chapter 271ï¼š Xiang Weinan suspects Shu Yu

    Chapter 271 Xiang Weinan suspects Shu Yu

    Xiang Weinan snapped back to his senses and patted his forehead, "Oh, yes, yes, I almost forgot about this. The Jiang family has not been peaceful recently, so Jiang Li really doesn''t have much time to come to her."

    Huli nodded.

    Xiang Weinan, "The Jiang family seems to have come to report the case, right? Haven''t there been any clues to the murderer?"

    "No, Shi Zhukuai and the others went to look for a few bearded people, but none of them were the person Jiang Li said. The Jiang family didn''t find it themselves, and it''s a mess now."

    The most important thing is that they are very busy, who has the time to help a dude who is obviously a personal enemy find a murderer? Anyway, it''s not a big problem for people, the meaning is enough, it''s better to use the remaining manpower to find Miss Lu''s fourth uncle.

    Xiang Weinan sat down and began to think, "You said, why is this so coincidental. Just as Jiang Li was about to attack Lu Shuyu''s idea, he was hit on the head."

    Huli was surprised, "Sir, do you mean that this has something to do with Miss Lu?"

    "Well, I suspect that the bearded person may be the one she secretly bought. The Lu family had no money before, but now they have a shop, they can still do it for a few dozen taels."

    Dozens of taels?

    If Shu Yu heard this, he would probably roll his eyes.

    Not to mention dozens of taels, dozens of men hired a murderer to beat Jiang Li, she felt that the other party was unworthy.

    But she didn''t expect that the first person who suspected her was Xiang Weinan, the largest official in Jiangyuan County.

    Fortunately, he was only guessing, and she would never recognize anything without evidence.

    At this time, the group had followed Liu Shi to the pavilion where Master Wen and the others were.

    I heard that the Master was talking with a few students in high spirits, and they were very enthusiastic. They didn''t want to disturb them, so they simply sat down and waited.

    Dahu listened to them with great interest. Although he couldn''t understand a word, it didn''t prevent his eyes from shining, his small hands clenched, and his whole body excited.

    Unlike the studious tiger, Lu Sanzhu was disinterested and regretted following Shu Yu and the others.

    Knowing this earlier, he should have proposed to go home when Wen''s family finished eating snacks.

    Lu Sanzhu sighed, leaning listlessly against the railing, listening to the chirping of insects and birds in the peach blossom forest, almost fell asleep.

    It wasn''t until Master Wen shouted, "Okay." He suddenly woke up.

    was a little annoyed when he woke up. He was the most annoying when he was woken up when he was sleeping just right.

    If it wasn''t for Ayu by his side, he would have cursed.

    Lu Sanzhu was impatient. Seeing that Shu Yu and Dahu were all focused on the pavilion in front of him, he rolled his eyes, stood up quietly, took a few steps back silently, and quickly slipped away.

    Shu Yu knew that he ran away, and she didn''t care.

    Lu Sanzhu is so big, she can''t keep him tied all the time, as long as you don''t get into trouble, just leave if you want.

    What''s more, at this moment, Master Wen and the others have come to an end and are ready to rest.

    Liu Shi immediately stepped forward and said something in a low voice while taking a handkerchief to wipe the sweat of Master Wen.

    After a while, Master Wen and his friends turned their heads and looked at Shu Yu and Dahu.

    Big Tiger instantly straightened his back, grabbed the strap of the bag and blinked.

    Wen Master smiled and waved at him, very kindly, "You are Lu Dahu? Come here and let me see."

    Dahu looked back at Shu Yu, who pushed him gently, "Go."

    The humble author rolls around asking for tickets, (ìáìá)

 Chapter 272ï¼š Your third uncle has an accident

    Chapter 272 An accident happened to your third uncle

    Dahu walked to Master Wen''s side a little nervously, and the latter''s smile became more gentle.

    Regarding the matter of Dahu going to school, Master Wen had heard Liu Shi said, and he was happy.

    But I still have to ask him about his specific situation. The little guy looked back at Shu Yu uneasy at first, and then slowly entered the situation and started to ask and answer Master Wen.

    I was a little surprised to hear the Master. The child did not have a long time to read and write, but he was very efficient. A three-character classic, although stumbling, but it has been memorized, and the writing is also alike.

    Hearing that the Master was so happy, he simply started teaching on the spot.

    Dahu''s comprehension is actually very good, and the most important thing is that he likes it. Many people study for a purpose, either to test for a scholar, or because their family wants him to be successful.

    They obviously don''t like it, but they have to settle down and study. But for active five- or six-year-old children, sitting quietly for a long time is already very uncomfortable, not to mention making them interested in boring learning.

    Dahu has been calm since he was a child, and he is full of yearning and love for reading books, and there is no pressure to participate in the imperial examination.

    Instead, he was like a sponge, and frantically began to absorb the knowledge that Master Wen taught him.

    Shu Yu quietly watched one big and one small teaching there, feeling extra comfortable and peaceful in this peach blossom forest where the breeze wafted slowly and fragrantly.

    She loves scenes like this.

    However, the scene was quickly broken.

    "Miss Lu, is Miss Lu Shuyu here?"

    An eager call broke Master Wen and several scholars who were teaching, and Shu Yu also frowned and turned to look.

    The person here was a little familiar, and she remembered it after thinking about it for a while.

    This person seems to be a scholar who stood under a peach tree with Tang Wenqian before discussing knowledge? Could it be that something happened to Tang Wenqian that made him come to find him?

    Shu Yu stood up and replied, "I am, what''s the matter with you?"

    The scholar was obviously relieved, ran over three or two steps in a hurry, and panted slightly, "Miss Lu, something happened, something happened to your third uncle, he was stuck in the water and couldn''t get up. Brother Tang I''m negotiating with them, but your third uncle asked me to come here to find you."

    Actually, he didn''t quite understand the use of finding a teenage girl, and he couldn''t beat her.

    Shu Yu frowned suddenly, "I''m stuck in the water and can''t get up?" Isn''t that killing people?

    She quickly turned her head and said to Master Wen, "Master, I have to go over and take a look, Dahu will ask you to take care of it for the time being, and I will come back immediately when things are done."

    The scholar''s words were heard by the others present, Liu Shi quickly nodded, "Go ahead, Dahu has us."

    Dahu opened his mouth, he wanted to follow, but he knew better that it would not help if he went. Instead of dragging the second sister back, it is better to follow the master and reassure the second sister.

    Shu Yu touched his head, "Don''t worry, the second sister will be back soon."

    After , she lifted her skirt and stepped out of the pavilion, and soon followed the scholar and left.

    Hearing that the master looked worried when he saw the big tiger sticking his head out, he knew that he would not be able to wait, so he said, "Let''s go over and take a look, just follow behind and walk slowly."

    "Mmmm." Big Tiger nodded immediately.

    Hearing the Master, he asked the others to pack up first, and he and Liu Shi took the big tiger over first.

 Chapter 273ï¼š Shu Yu kicked people into the water

    Chapter 273 Shu Yu kicked people into the water

    Shu Yu followed the scholar to the direction of the lotus pond and listened to him talking about the connection.

    "Actually, we don''t know exactly how it happened. While we were writing a poem with Brother Tang, we suddenly heard a shout, saying that someone was pushed into the water, and no one was allowed to come up."

    "We hurried over to have a look. I didn''t expect Brother Tang to know the person who was pushed into the water, saying that it was an uncle from his village. Brother Tang quickly stepped forward to stop him, but there were seven people on the other side, and three sons and brothers were still with him. They were accompanied by four servants. After they pushed Third Uncle Lu into the water, several servants stood on the bank with bamboo poles and pushed them. As soon as Third Uncle Lu swam to the shore, they would use bamboo poles to hit him down.¡±

    "If it weren''t for us all local scholars, those young masters would be rude to us. Brother Tang asked them why they did this, and they said that Uncle Lu had offended them. I won''t say how they offended them, just We''ve been told over and over again not to meddle in our own business."

    "Later, a girl ran out and cried and said that it was because of her uncle Lu that they were pushed down by them."

    Shu Yu kept walking, and was stunned when he heard this, "Girl? Who is it?"

    The scholar shook his head, "I don''t know. Before I could hear it clearly, Uncle Lu shouted at us and asked me to come and find you to save him."

    He said for a while, then said in a low voice, "But the other party is aggressive, so it''s not easy to offend him. Your third uncle is looking for you, do you want you to find a few more people first?"

    Shu Yu quickened his pace, "No, he just asked me to save him."

    The scholar is a little confused, huh?

    While they were talking, they had reached the lotus pond that the scholar said.

    This peach blossom forest covers a large area, so the lotus pond inside is not small. Not only are many lotus flowers planted, but you can even pick lotus seeds in a boat, which is also a favorite pastime for many people.

    Shu Yu saw a group of people around, chatting and talking from a distance.

    She stepped forward quickly and squeezed into the crowd. She really saw Lu Sanzhu floating up and down on the water, so she didn''t dare to swim up to the shore at all.

    Thanks to his good swimming skills, he would have sunk long ago.

    All the sons and brothers mentioned by the scholar stood aside and laughed. Tang Wenqian tried to talk to them, but was pushed aside by one of them, and he didn''t take him seriously at all.

    Tang Wenqian was standing next to a person, the girl just mentioned by the scholar.

    However, what surprised Shu Yu was that this girl was actually an orchid? Uncle''s cousin?

    No wonder, someone like Lu Sanzhu, who can wink at others and hide away when he encounters trouble, actually offends a few young masters.

    Shu Yu took a few steps forward, and Lu Sanzhu, who had been far away, saw her at a glance, and she was overjoyed, "Ayu."

    Tang Wenqian and Lan Hua turned their heads at the same time and ran towards Shu Yu.

    Lu Sanzhu breathed a sigh of relief. With Shu Yu there, he instantly regained his confidence and swam to the shore without saying a word.

    However, as soon as he swam over, the bamboo poles in the hands of the servants put a pestle on his head. Although Lu Sanzhu flexibly avoided several times, he still got hit several times.

    Shu Yu saw the anger surging up layer by layer, she immediately rushed forward without saying a word, the figure was as fast as lightning, and no one could react.

    Shu Yu jumped up suddenly, and suddenly kicked the servant who hit the hardest straight into the water.

 Chapter 274ï¼š tacit understanding of uncle

    Chapter 274 The tacit understanding of uncle and nephew

    It was as if the pause button had been pressed at the scene. Except for the servant who fell into the water and started calling, everyone looked at Shu Yu who was standing on the shore in astonishment.

    The next moment, the other three servants next to him reacted, and the bamboo pole in his hand was horizontal, and pointed towards Shu Yu, "Stinky girl, where did you come from..."

    Shu Yu made another leap, and the sound of three heavy objects falling into the water ''bang bang bang'' sounded one after another.

    The four servants who had originally attacked Lu Sanzhu were all immersed in the water neatly.

    The scene became more and more quiet, but Shu Yu took a deep breath, walked to the shore and said to Lu Sanzhu who was dazed, "How are you? Can you come up?"

    Lu Sanzhu suddenly reacted, hurriedly wiped a handful of water on his face, and said, "If you can, please move away a little bit, and I will come up."

    Lu Sanzhu said and climbed to the shore, but at this moment, the three sons and brothers next to him finally recovered from their shock. One of them picked up the bamboo pole on the ground and hit Lu Sanzhu, and the other two ran in front of Shu Yu. To settle accounts.

    Shu Yu closed his eyes and took a long breath, "Forget it, kicking one is a kick, kicking seven is a kick, and the consequences are the same."

    After finished speaking, she started kicking people again under the unbelievable gazes of everyone.

    Seeing the seven people in the lotus pond huddled together, Shu Yu finally felt at ease.

    Lu Sanzhu turned his head and glanced, then quickly climbed to the shore.

    He was wet all over with a cowardly expression on his face. He ran to Shu Yu''s side in fear, and asked in a low voice, "Ah, Ayu, what should I do now?"

    It looks like a real accident.

    They are little people, how can they provoke these sons and brothers.

    Lu Sanzhu was afraid of death, so he tried his best to restrain himself from shrinking behind Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu pushed him to Tang Wenqian''s side, "Tang Xiucai, help take care of it. I''ll take care of it here."

    "...Okay." Tang Wenqian opened his mouth, but did not comment on her behavior.

    He took Lu Sanzhu to the side, and Lu Sanzhu is very vulnerable to the wind and cold like this. These days, the cold is a serious illness, and if you are not careful, you will die.

    Fortunately, one of Tang Wenqian''s classmates brought a change of clothes. Although the body shape is slightly different, it can still be worn.

    Tang Wenqian planned to lead Sanzhu to change his clothes first.

    Lu Sanzhu was a little worried. He looked at Shu Yu, and then at the few people who were desperately crawling from the lotus pond to the shore. He couldn''t help shaking his body.

    Fortunately, he also ran with Shu Yu a few times, and he still cultivated a little tacit understanding.

    Before he was taken away by Tang Wenqian, he told Shu Yu two words very well, "Ayu, these young masters are from the next county, and I heard them say that they can''t make things worse."

    Shu Yu said "Huh?" and pushed people into the water, causing so many people to watch the fun. Isn''t this a big deal?

    But she quickly realized that these people are from outside the county. The so-called "no trouble" should not disturb the local forces, or... the government.

    Shu Yu nodded, indicating that he knew what to do, and asked Lu Sanzhu to change clothes quickly.

    Lu Sanzhu left, and Shu Yu looked at the orchid beside him.

    Orchid''s voice became hoarse from crying, and she whispered timidly, "Sister Ayu."

    "Don''t cry yet, tell me what''s going on, why are you here?"

 Chapter 275ï¼š Still want to go for a tour?

    Chapter 275 Still want to go for a swim?

    Orchid sniffed, took a deep breath and said, "I made an appointment with the little sisters in the village today to come to the county town to sell scallops, but they didn''t sell them in the morning. Later, I heard that there are many girls playing here, so you can come here and try it out. Try, we''re here."

    "As a result, as soon as I sold two pieces, I met a few of their sons. They, they blocked my way and wouldn''t let me go, and said that they were not familiar with this peach blossom forest. As long as I took them around, I would buy them. I have all the sashes in my hand. I don¡¯t agree, they are going to do something, I can¡¯t hide. Who knew that the third uncle appeared suddenly, he saved me, and then a few of them pushed the third uncle into the water."

    Shu Yu understood, it was because these gangsters couldn''t make fun of them, and they became angry. Seeing that Lu Sanzhu was alone and was not a rich and powerful family, he directly started.

    This is for sure that Lu Sanzhu and Orchid have no backers, so their behavior is unscrupulous.

    Shu Yu nodded, "I see, you stand in the back, I''ll take care of this."

    While talking, those people came out of the water one after another.

    Shu Yu squatted down, picked up a bamboo pole, pointed at the people who were angrily trying to find her, and sneered, "Why, do you want to continue swimming?"

    "You, you stinky girl is courting death. Do you know who we are? How dare you do something to us."

    "I don''t know who you are." Shu Yu said in a deep voice, "I only know that you pushed my third uncle into the water, and you are still guarding the shore to prevent him from going ashore. You are murdering, you are ignoring people''s lives, and you are murderers. ."

    Shu Yu''s words were particularly strong and powerful, and the three sons and brothers were abruptly stunned.

    The next moment, he came back to his senses, and immediately became furious, "A waste of life? Then you just pushed all of us into the water, aren''t you also murdering? Are you also a murderer?"

    "You''re right, we both pushed people into the water. So I propose to report to the officer." After Shu Yu said this, he saw the faces of the people on the opposite side change. It seems that Lu Sanzhu was right. , the direction of her guess is also correct, "Let''s go to the government and make it clear in front of the master of the sky. Anyway, it was you who made the first move. I just wanted to save people in a desperate situation, and I lost my sense. What about you? But Block people with bamboo poles and prevent them from going ashore."

    "you you¡­¡­"

    The son who spoke earlier was so angry that he was speechless, but the other two laughed angrily, "What are you talking about with this dead girl? Give me some of you guys, I''m going to take off her clothes and throw them into the water today. Go there and let everyone enjoy it.¡±

    Shu Yu''s expression suddenly turned cold, the bamboo pole in his hand suddenly stepped forward and swiped directly at his mouth.

    The man was instantly furious and shouted to the servant behind him, "Why don''t you go up and arrest him?"

    Those people immediately swarmed up, but Shu Yu was not only angry at this moment, but also had a weapon in his hand, so he drew towards them without saying a word.

    Someone also squatted down and picked up a bamboo pole to fight her, but was pushed into the water by Shu Yu again.

    The sound of plopping and plopping was incessant, and the crowd onlookers burst into laughter.

    Anyone with discernment knows that these young masters are not authentic, but they are not ordinary people, and they dare not stand on Shu Yu''s side to offend others.

    Just when things were getting out of hand, a person finally ran over from a distance.

 Chapter 276ï¼š give money

    Chapter 276 Give the money

    The man squeezed into the crowd, frowning and shouting, "Let me, let me."

    Shu Yu turned his head when he heard the voice, then dropped the bamboo pole in his hand without saying a word, and faced him innocently.

    Seeing this, the servants quickly rushed over, thinking there was an opportunity.

    Who knew that Shu Yu took a few steps back and immediately hid behind the man, "Master Official, they want to harm me, help me."

    Several servants were about to bump into them, and they froze when they heard Shu Yu''s words.

    The official messenger? ? ?

    They stopped in a hurry, but it was still too late, and the fist of the person in the front greeted Huli directly.

    Hu Li''s eyes widened, "How dare you dare to attack an official?"

    He grabbed the man''s hand and moved forward fiercely, and the man fell to the grass with a ''bang''.

    Huli gave him a condescending look, then turned to look at the others, "You want to make trouble, don''t you?"

    The faces of the three sons and brothers who were arrogant were a little flustered, and one of them said in a low voice, "Why did you bring the officials here? If we make a big fuss, we won''t have much freedom when we go back to Jiangyuan County. Next time, my father Don''t let me go out."

    "How to do?"

    "Major things are turned into small things, let''s talk about it after fooling around."

    "Could it be that we were pushed into the water, just forget it? Don''t give that stinky woman some pain? I''m not reconciled."

    "Otherwise do you want to go to the government?"

    "Okay, let''s just say it''s a joke, we can settle accounts later in the fall."

    After the three of them whispered in a low voice, they saw that Hu Li had already stepped forward, stared at the three of them and asked, "Which son are you from? I heard that you want to kill people, right? Let it come up, right? You''re not too timid, you dare to take someone''s life right under my nose."

    "Sir, this is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding."

    "Misunderstanding? Almost killed someone, called a misunderstanding?" Hu Li stared and asked fiercely.

    The three sons and brothers hurriedly said with a smile, "We are just kidding. The eldest brother said that he is good at water and wants to show us. We don''t believe it. That''s why..."

    Before he finished speaking, he saw Lu Sanzhu who had already changed his clothes and came over.

    The client was there, and they continued, seemingly embarrassed.

    But it doesn''t matter, the three of them quickly continued, "Don''t worry, sir, we have agreed, he will perform for us, and we will pay for the hard work."

    Hard money? ? ?

    Lu Sanzhu''s eyes lit up, is that what he understood? Do you mean to give him money?

    He turned his head to look at Shu Yu, as if he wanted him to respond quickly.

    Shu Yu, "..." What about your dignity?

    Oh, sorry to know you never have.

    However, seeing Lu Sanzhu''s reaction, the three young masters were relieved. I knew that these people were **** from the countryside, as long as they gave money, they were easy to pass.

    Shu Yu didn''t speak, but Hu Li followed their words, turned around and asked her, "Really? Is that the case?"

    While speaking, he blinked at Shu Yu. Let her accept it as soon as she sees it. After all, Shu Yu also kicked them all into the water. If you really want to investigate it, the other party has already been punished, but Shu Yu can''t go down the stairs.

    Shu Yu understood in her heart, so she looked at Lu Sanzhu angrily, "Is that what they said?"

    "...Yes?" Lu Sanzhu asked uncertainly.

    Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, and when he turned around again, he suddenly laughed, "Then I don''t know how this salary is calculated?"

 Chapter 277ï¼š Oh, the **** tacit understanding

    Chapter 277 Oh, this **** tacit understanding

    Yes, how is the salary calculated?

    Lu Sanzhu became excited immediately, Shu Yu glanced at him, he quickly restrained his expression and held back a little.

    The three young masters looked at each other, and the one standing in the front stretched out a finger.

    Shu Yu frowned, "A tael of silver?"

    Of course not, it is a hundred wen.

    The three young masters couldn''t help but stare. They weren''t stingy and stingy. They were all big spenders. The key is that they are still aggrieved in their own hearts, not to mention a hundred cents, that is not willing to give a cent.

    Besides, looking at their arrogant appearance, they should be snickering if they give 100 wen.

    This number, they should be sending beggars.

    They were about to shake their heads, but who knew that Shu Yu said, "There''s only a tael of silver, are you sending the beggars?"

    The three of them were startled, and Lu Sanzhu, who was so satisfied that he almost jumped up, looked at Shu Yu in astonishment.

    Not only him, but also Tang Wenqian and Lanhua looked at her, isn''t a tael of silver not much?

    Shu Yu already frowned and settled the account, "You only pay a tael of silver for your wages, it''s too hard. My third uncle soaked in the water for so long, his hands and feet were wrinkled, and he might get cold. "

    While speaking, Shu Yu squinted at Lu Sanzhu.

    The latter was instantly blessed, and turned to his side and sneezed fiercely twice.

    Oh, the **** tacit understanding.

    Shu Yu pointed at him, "Listen to you, I have already suffered from the cold. When I go back, I have to see the doctor to take medicine, and I have to stay in bed for at least two days. I have to make up for the cost of the consultation and medicine. And my third uncle just now Having said that, he only showed his swimming skills, and he could come up after swimming back and forth. Who knows that you have been unsatisfied all the time, and even called everyone around by making a loud noise. Look, even our villagers came to watch the fun. , this can''t be done, my third uncle still wants to be ashamed, what if the people from the same village go back to preach and everyone is laughing at him?"

    Tang. A fellow villager. Wen Qian stood there with an expressionless face.

    Shu Yu sighed, "This kind of consequence, but you caused it, then my third uncle has been hurt. So there must be spiritual compensation, right? Also, my third uncle only promised to show his ability, and he didn''t. Say you are allowed to hit him with a bamboo pole? Just now, he received several blows on the forehead, and I don¡¯t know if there will be any problems with his brain. What if he suddenly goes crazy and beats the mother-in-law and the child? It¡¯s all your fault.¡±

    everyone, "..."

    Is the salary still calculated like this?

    Even Hu Li coughed lightly and silently looked in the direction of the adults.

    He misunderstood the adults, the adults are right, Miss Lu... is not an ordinary girl, and will not suffer.

    Those three people were also stunned, and looked at Shu Yu in astonishment. Are all these counted on their heads?

    "Then how much do you say?"

    "There are no taels, we are all at a loss." Shu Yu looked generous.

    "Twelve taels? Why don''t you go grab it?"

    Shu Yu smiled, am I robbing you now?

    The three refused, "But you also kicked us... into the water, and there are still seven of us, so we are still at a disadvantage?"

    Shu Yu was silent, and the three thought she was speechless.

    However, she quickly raised her head again, nodded in approval, "You are right, this matter is more complicated, so I suggest that we should go to the government and let the adults decide whose responsibility is heavier."

 Chapter 278ï¼š Find someone to deal with Shu Yu

    Chapter 278 Find someone to deal with Shu Yu

    The three of them widened their eyes.

    Shu Yu''s expression became more and more sincere, "If the adults say that my fault is bigger, then I will be very happy to accept the punishment. After all, I am a good person who abides by the law. As long as the adults judge the results fairly and justly, I will never escape. My own guilt."

    Three people, "..." Special mother''s.

    Huli frowned and looked at them, "What do you say?"

    The three of them took a deep breath, isn''t it just ten taels of silver? That''s what they need for a meal out.

    "Give it!!" The three of them gritted their teeth.

    Shu Yu continued to smile, "The three young masters are really generous, thank you very much."

    They were all wet, so they could only send the next person to the carriage to get the silver ticket and hand it to Lu Shuyu.

    The latter gave Lu Sanzhu a backhand, and said with concern, "Uncle Third, remember to go back to the best medical center to see a doctor. Your health is important."

    Lu Sanzhu held the silver note, trembling with excitement, unable to speak at all, he could only nod his head vigorously.

    Hu Li inexplicably sympathized with the three of them. He cleared his throat and said, "Since it''s been agreed, then this is the end of the matter. Don''t make trouble anymore. If there is any misunderstanding, please explain it as soon as possible. Do you understand? ?"

    Both sides nodded, "Understood."

    Huli then waved his hand, "Okay, it''s all gone, don''t stand here."

    After he finished speaking, he came out of the crowd and walked in the direction of Wei Nan.

    The people onlookers were talking in low voices, and when the three young masters saw that Hu Li was gone, they all looked at Shu Yu angrily.

    Shu Yu pretended he didn''t see it, and greeted Lu Sanzhu, "Let''s go, Uncle, I have to go back to see the doctor."

    Lu Sanzhu followed her in a trance with the silver note and walked away from the lotus pond.

    The three young masters all squinted at each other, and when they saw the onlookers were still there, they immediately stared at them, "What are you looking at?"

    People didn''t want to mess with them, and they didn''t watch it anyway, so they dispersed.

    As soon as and the others left, the three of them whispered, "This matter can''t be left alone."

    "But we have something to do in Jiangyuan County this time, but now we are in the eyes of officials. We should keep a low profile in the next few days. If something happens again, I''m afraid we will be criticized when we go back. If there is such a good thing in the future, the family will not let us come here."

    "We are inconvenient to cause trouble, but that doesn''t mean we can''t let others help us clean them up. These people are all from Jiangyuan County, so it''s just a small effort for us to find friends in Jiangyuan County to give them some trouble."

    "Who are we looking for? Jiang Li is the one we know best, but that guy has been in trouble recently. Besides, my father said that Mr. Jiang is a confused person, so it''s better to have less contact with their family in the future."

    "My family has business dealings with the Ding family, so I need to find the Ding family. This kind of thing doesn''t need to bother the elders. It''s very easy to ask the young master Ding to check their identities and make some stumbles."

    "Yes, just look for the eldest young master of the Ding family. If you think about this trivial matter, Mr. Ding will not refuse."

    At that time, as long as the Ding family finds a few servants, whether it is threatened or intimidated, or beaten with a sack, this tone will always be given.

    They absolutely want to make it difficult for this surnamed Lu to pass, and they have to spit out the ten taels of silver.

    After the three of them made up their minds, it felt a little more comfortable.

    It''s just that they forgot that they had just come out of the water, such as it was getting late today, the wind blew, and the sound of sneezing came one after another in an instant.

 Chapter 279ï¼š give me the bill

    Chapter 279 Give me the silver note

    Shu Yu and the others had already left quickly, and the big tiger was also sent over by the husband and wife Wen.

    The couple looked at Shu Yu''s expression again, and it seemed very subtle.

    Shu Yu sighed secretly. As a parent of a student, she still wanted to shape the teacher into a gentle, kind and talkative character.

    I didn''t expect this to happen in front of my teacher.

    However, Master Wen will contribute to the overthrow of the former magistrate. Obviously, he is not pedantic.

    Sure enough, the husband and wife smiled at Shu Yu, and even said with relief, "Miss Lu is not afraid of power, which is commendable. But the three of them are not easy to get along with, I''m afraid they won''t let it go."

    "Master, don''t worry, I know it in my heart."

    "That''s good." Wen Fuzi and his wife didn''t say any more. They sent the tiger over and set a time for him to do the apprentice ceremony before leaving.

    Their friends are still waiting at the gazebo, so it is not easy to delay.

    After hearing that the Master and his wife left, Lu Sanzhu finally came back to his senses. He smiled gleefully and held the silver note.

    With a huge amount of money in his hand, he was a little worried that he would be remembered by thieves, and it would not be suitable to put it anywhere, so he could only hold it tightly in his hand.

    After walking a few steps, he didn''t feel relieved, and said to Shu Yu, "Ayu, I''m not dreaming. They really, really paid me ten taels of silver? I don''t think it''s real."

    Shu Yu stopped and suddenly reached out to him, "Show me the silver note first."

    Lu Sanzhu didn''t suspect him, and handed over the bank note directly.

    However, as soon as Shu Yu received it, he put the silver note in his arms.

    Lu Sanzhu, "???"

    Lu Sanzhu, "!!!"

    what happened? Why take away his banknotes?

    Lu Sanzhu wanted to grab it, but when he saw that the person in front of him was Shu Yu, he immediately withdrew his hand and dared not move.

    His expression changed, turning pitiful, "Well, Ayu, you really got this silver note back for me, and it stands to reason that you should have it, right? Is that what? I am after all. After staying in the water for so long, cough, cough, it is indeed a little uncomfortable, then you can pay me a consultation fee and let me see a doctor. I don¡¯t want too much, look at five¡­ two or two?¡±

    Shu Yu never thought about taking the 12 taels of silver from him, but he couldn''t just give it to him.

    At the very least, the money cannot be handed over to him for safekeeping. Looking at his appearance, he knew that the disaster would be over soon.

    She just said, "The silver ticket will be given to you later, so go back and talk about it."

    Lu Sanzhu was listless and very sad, "Oh." He felt that Ayu might not give it to him, his intuition was always accurate.

    Twenty taels of silver is not enough, but one tael is fine. He has no credit and hard work, right?

    After the group walked for a while, Tang Wenqian and his classmate stopped, "Miss Lu, we still have something to go back to the academy, so we can''t go on the same road with you."

    Shu Yu understood, "Thank you for today''s matter. Your classmate''s clothes will be given to you after my third uncle goes back. Please help and pass it on, and thank him."

    Tang Wenqian nodded, but after a while, he hesitated.

    But in the end he sighed and said, "Farewell."

    He and the scholar who had just come to report the letter turned and left.

    Shu Yu held Dahu''s hand, and the group walked outside the Peach Blossom Forest.

    Just before he got out of the woods, he saw a man rushing over and greeted them with a smile, "Everyone, stay."

 Chapter 280ï¼š Someone wants to hire Lu Sanzhu

    Chapter 280 Someone wants to hire Lu Sanzhu

    Shu Yu stopped subconsciously, and then saw a slightly fat middle-aged man running to him.

    Shu Yu and Lu Sanzhu looked at each other and looked at the person in front of them with some doubts, "You are..."

    "Oh, I forgot to introduce, my surname is Qi, this peach blossom forest and that lotus pond are mine." The middle-aged man said with a smile.

    Shu Yu reacted abruptly, yes, although this peach blossom forest is open, no one is allowed to enter, but it does have an owner.

    Shu Yu nodded slightly, "So it''s Master Qi, do you have anything to do with us?"

    "That''s right, I have seen what happened just now. Especially this one..." He looked at Lu Sanzhu.

    The latter was stunned for a moment, and then quickly said, "My name is Lu Sanzhu." After saying that, he felt very uneasy, wouldn''t he blame him for falling into the lotus pond and destroying his flowers?

    Master Qi smiled and said, "Yes, Brother Lu Sanzhulu, this swimming is very good. We just need someone with good water skills to work. So we want to hire Brother Lu to work here."

    "Work?" Lu Sanzhu asked incredulously with wide eyes.

    Master Qi nodded, "The main responsibility is to watch the lotus pond, and if you encounter anything, please do me a favor. For example, someone fell into the water, or a guest dropped something, or some other work, our people, Just help to fish. Of course, you can use a net bag or a bamboo pole for the closer, and there are small boats for the farther, so there will not be many opportunities to go into the water, but it is still necessary for the water to be good.¡±

    According to the information obtained by Master Qi, Lu Sanzhu is not only as simple as swimming in the water, but he also held his breath in the water for a long time.

    Before Shu Yu didn''t come, Lu Sanzhu wanted to go ashore from the side and went directly downstream. After holding his breath for a long time, after swimming for a long time, he almost succeeded, but when he was seen by the people watching the fun, he was called broken, and this was all in vain.

    But Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, "Master Qi, you just said that the lotus pond is managed by someone, and someone who falls into the water will be rescued. But my third uncle didn''t meet half a person..."

    "I''m really ashamed about this. Hetang has a special responsible steward, but he took advantage of the good weather today and went out for a drink, which almost caused something to happen."

    In fact, the manager is here, and he watched Lu Sanzhu being pushed down with his own eyes. But he did not dare to offend people because he was too aggressive. Seeing that Lu Sanzhu had no background, and seeing that he could not die, he ignored it.

    Anyway, when those young masters get angry, it will be over.

    Not only did he ignore it himself, but he also did not let a few small workers take care of it.

    Later, there was a small worker who couldn''t stand it any longer, and his sharp eyes happened to see Master Qi coming to the Peach Blossom Forest, and hurriedly ran over to tell him.

    "This kind of person has broken the rules here and damaged my reputation in Peach Blossom Forest. Naturally, I won''t ask for it again. No, it happens that there is a shortage of people, so I want to ask Brother Lu what he thinks. Would you like to work on my side?"

    Lu Sanzhu was so excited, "I, I, Master Qi wants to hire me as a steward?"

    Master Qi, "..."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She couldn''t help but pressed her forehead and said, "Don''t have sweet dreams, okay? Master Qi means that if something goes wrong, there will naturally be other qualified and senior workers to take the place. ,Now you know?"

 Chapter 281ï¼š The third uncle found a job

    Chapter 281 Third uncle found a job

    Lu Sanzhu was so disappointed, but soon became excited again.

    He can work here, find a regular job in the county seat, and don¡¯t need to work in the fields, but he has fantasized about things for many years.

    And this job doesn¡¯t seem to be difficult, you don¡¯t have to be busy all day like a shop assistant.

    He was happy, very happy.

    Lu Sanzhu was about to nod his head, but Shu Yu frowned and asked, "Why did Master Qi just find my third uncle? Don''t need to know our origins?"

    Master Qi laughed, "I believe that Miss Lu and you must be innocent, otherwise the official clerk of the county government would not appear in time, right?"

    He actually came one step earlier than Shu Yu, and was about to step forward to rescue Lu Sanzhu.

    Who knew that Shu Yu was very fast, and kicked everyone down without saying a word.

    Master Qi was still thinking about this at that time, but I was afraid that it would not be good.

    Unexpectedly, after a while, Hu Li ran over.

    You have to know that Mr. Xiang and the others have not been very close to anyone since they came to Jiangyuan County. That''s why I spent a little longer with Master Ding last time, and other wealthy squires are still in a state of groping if they want to have a good relationship with him.

    I didn''t expect that the official would help a Lu family member who seemed to have no background.

    Master Qi saw with his own eyes the look of Hu Li winking at Shu Yu when he turned around. The two clearly knew each other.

    Shu Yu understood as soon as he heard this, Master Qi is a straightforward and straightforward person.

    She thought for a moment, then turned to ask Lu Sanzhu, "Are you willing to work here?"

    Lu Sanzhu nodded and said very seriously, "Yes." Looking at his sincere big eyes, he was about to go crazy with joy?

    Shu Yu understood, "Okay, thanks to Master Qi, I don''t know how to calculate this salary?"

    "One month, one tael of silver."

    Lu Sanzhu''s eyes lit up, one or two.

    Master Qi continued, "Of course, if the Xiaogong performs well, there may be some young masters and young ladies who will give you a reward. We take half of this part of the money and give the rest to the Xiaogong himself."

    Lu Sanzhu started to settle accounts with a bang in his heart. There are many young ladies here. Even if he helps once a month, if they give a tael of silver, he will get half of it, plus the salary, it will also have to be half or half.

    In addition, my mother-in-law makes doll covers for Ayu, and there are more than one or two a month.

    My God, it adds up to two or three.

    Developed, developed.

    Lu Sanzhu felt that it was the right time to come to the county town today. Who would have thought that in one day, both his and his wife''s work would be solved?

    Lu Sanzhu swallowed, and then asked very ambitiously, "Well, Master Qi, if you are in charge, how much salary will you get a month?"

    Master Qi, "..." I can''t tell.

    He didn''t answer directly, he just said with a smile, "Then you will naturally know when you are in charge."

    Shu Yu reminded him, "You should be called Qi Dongjia."

    "Oh, yes, yes, boss, when will I come to work?"

    "I''ll give you a day to prepare, come over the day after tomorrow."

    Lu Sanzhu took a deep breath and nodded vigorously, "Yes, the owner."

    He happened to go back and brought his clothes and bedding. If you stay in the county to work in the future, you will no longer be able to live at home.

    I don¡¯t know if I can live in my second brother¡¯s house, if not, I have to rent a house, hey.

 Chapter 282ï¼š Dont you blame me?

    Chapter 282 Don''t you blame me?

    After the Lu family separated from Master Qi, they left the Peach Blossom Forest.

    Orchid did not speak from the beginning to the end, and only after she was left with her own family did she open her mouth and said in a low voice, "Uncle Third, Sister Ayu, I''m sorry, I, it was I who caused you all..."

    Shu Yu looked at her and seemed to be quite frightened. After all, she also suffered a disaster.

    Although Orchid is the same age as him, Shu Yu thought about it, took out two candies from his purse and handed them over, "Do you want to eat it?"

    Because there are two children at home, Shu Yu is now used to carrying a handful of candy on her body, occasionally sweetening the two little guys who are reluctant to eat.

    Orchid was stunned for a moment and raised her red and swollen eyes.

    She looked at Shu Yu, then lowered her head to look at the two candies, pursed her lips, and asked, "You, don''t you blame me?"

    "What do I blame you for?"

    "Blame me for causing trouble, no, I don''t know how to behave." Orchid said, burying her head lower and lower.

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Why do you think so?"

    "I, I came to the county town today, and I specially dressed up. I still learned, like you combed my hair in a bun, if it is still the same as before, it may not be seen by them at all, and there will be no such thing as the back. ."

    Shu Yu''s expression became weird, "So you mean, you brushed your hair like me, I don''t know how to behave?"

    Orchid was stunned, suddenly raised her head, and waved her hands quickly, "No, no, I, that''s not what I meant, I didn''t say you were ignorant, I mean your hairstyle is beautiful, I, I mean I..."

    She was about to cry again in a hurry.

    Shu Yu reached out and patted her on the shoulder, "Okay, okay, I understand that everyone has this love for beauty. There''s nothing wrong with you dressing up, you''re a victim. Those young masters owe it, they just watch You will only come to provoke you if you are bullied. Even if you dress up as a fairy, it is not the reason why they stop you from letting you go, understand?"

    Shu Yu, of course, had already seen Orchid''s dress, exactly the same as when she recognized her relatives last time.

    It is normal for a girl of this age to love beauty. When they met that time, Shu Yu knew that orchids were actually a little sour.

    But as long as the other party doesn''t have any bad intentions, Shu Yu won''t really care.

    She didn''t think Orchid was targeted by the three because of her good looks. After all, the three of them just saw Orchid as a little girl with no background. Otherwise, there are so many beautiful girls in the Peach Blossom Forest, and I never saw them stop them.

    Orchid''s eyes glowed with water, and she suddenly hugged Shu Yu, leaning on her shoulder and crying, "Ayu, Sister Ayu, I was afraid to die just now."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Shu Yu turned his head to look at Lu Sanzhu, the third uncle, who had been dazzled by the joy, just kept giggling, until he felt Shu Yu''s gaze, he quickly said, "That''s right, Orchid, don''t cry, this is What is involved or not? Look at your involvement. Your third uncle and I have found a way to work. If your parents knew about this, they would probably be **** off, hahahaha."

    Orchid''s cry stopped abruptly, she let go of Shu Yu and turned her head, looking at Lu Sanzhu with some resentment.

    Shu Yu was also speechless, she didn''t want to pay attention to these two fools, and left without saying a word.

    Several people went back to Liufang Lane, Lu Sanzhu was too excited and ran up to knock on the door first.

    "Mother, lady, open the door, we''re back."

    The courtyard door was banged, and there was a scolding sound from inside.

 Chapter 283ï¼š Lu Sanzhu, who cant recognize his daughter-in-law

    Chapter 283 Lu Sanzhu, who can''t recognize his daughter-in-law

    After a while, the courtyard door was opened.

    Lu Sanzhu glanced at the woman in front of him who was both familiar and unfamiliar. The key point was that the woman was still smiling at him, as if trying to seduce him. Lu Sanzhu was shocked, "Who are you?"

    The next moment, he saw the old lady and Da Ya sitting in the yard behind the woman, he immediately pushed the woman aside and rushed over.

    "Mother, mother, I have great news for you."

    The old lady raised her eyebrows and squinted at him, then looked at the woman just now, and suddenly asked with some schadenfreude, "What is the good news? The big tiger has been spotted by Mr.? This is all expected, I have known it for a long time. Big Tiger is well-behaved, Mr. definitely likes him, and will accept it. You are making a fuss here, and it''s useless."

    "Oh, no, it has nothing to do with Dahu, it''s my own good news."

    The old lady looked at him, "For you, only picking up money is good news."

    "Hey, mother, you are so amazing, it''s almost like picking up money."

    Lu Sanzhu opened his mouth and was about to say something, and as if thinking of something, he hurriedly asked, "By the way, where is my daughter-in-law? I have to wait for her to come and say, where has she gone?"

    The old lady looked behind him and raised her chin, "Isn''t it there?"

    Da Ya covered her mouth and smiled.

    Lu Sanzhu turned his head, only to see the woman who had just opened the door for him.

    The woman glared at herself, but she spoke a familiar voice, "Lu Sanzhu, you are blind, you can''t even recognize your mother-in-law?"

    Shu Yu Lanhua and Dahu entered the door at this time, and when they looked up, they saw that Lu Sanzhu was chased and beaten by the Liang family.

    Lu Sanzhu was shocked, "Are you a motherfucker? You, why did you become like this?"

    "Am I not good looking?"

    Lu Sanzhu hugged her head, then looked at her carefully, and after a while he laughed, "It''s beautiful, very beautiful."

    Liang Shi instantly calmed down, snorted twice, and sat on the stool pretentiously, scratching his head stiffly for a moment, before saying, "This is what Da Ya dressed me up, it looks even better than when I got married. Bar."

    Da Ya is now learning makeup and matching. She is very talented in this area and learns quickly.

    It''s just that there are very few people who can practice their hand except for themselves on weekdays.

    Before , apart from the old lady, Ruan Shi and Sanya, even Shu Yu didn''t have time.

    There are two more Auntie Axiang and Fu Xiangdi now, but that''s all, and they''re all busy now, so it''s impossible to sit there motionless and train her hands.

    So today, when I saw Mr. Liang coming over, I seized the opportunity and quickly transformed it.

    Liang was very satisfied, so he thought of waiting for Lu Sanzhu to come back to give him a surprise, and went to open the door in person.

    Who knew that this dog would push him away.

    Push, open, out! !

    His wife, who has slept in the same bed for so many years, didn''t recognize it, is it not blind or something?

    Lu Sanzhu hurriedly apologized, then circled the Liang family twice, forgetting the purpose of entering the door.

    He gave Da Ya a thumbs up, "Awesome, with this skill, I won''t worry about eating and drinking in the future."

    Not only Lu Sanzhu was amazed, but the orchid who saw it for the first time also looked at Liang in shock.

    Is this really the third aunt? ?

    Three aunts are so beautiful when they dress up.

    Orchid looked at Daya with a burning gaze, and Daya turned her head, suddenly surprised, "Orchid, you''ve come to the county too?"

 Chapter 284ï¼š Gone **** luck

    Chapter 284

    Everyone''s attention was originally on Lu Sanzhu and his wife. When they heard Da Ya''s voice, the old lady turned her head away and was surprised, "When did the orchid come?"

    As she said, she pulled the person over to sit, and then found her red and swollen eyes, frowned slightly, "What''s going on? Who bullied you?"

    Orchid shook her head hurriedly, she didn''t plan to say anything.

    But as soon as Lu Sanzhu saw the orchid, he immediately remembered the fact that he had found a job, and said hurriedly, "Mother, madam, I haven''t told you yet, I plan to live in the county town in the future, I''m over there in the Peach Blossom Forest. Find a job and work there from now on."

    "What?" Even the old lady who cared about orchids was so shocked by the news that she forgot to react.

    The third child of her family, who is lazy and hates dogs, is there still someone looking for him to do things?

    The old lady immediately looked at Shu Yu, "He won''t be deceived, will he?"

    Shu Yu laughed, shook his head and said, "That''s not true."

    Lu Sanzhu was dissatisfied, "Mother, you are underestimating me."

    "What''s going on, what kind of work are you looking for? How much is a month''s salary?" Mr. Liang couldn''t wait to start asking.

    Lu Sanzhu said triumphantly, "Isn''t there a huge lotus pond over the Peach Blossom Forest? Oh, you haven''t been there, don''t you know, anyway, the lotus pond is huge, and many people go there to play when they have nothing to do. I swim there. The water is very powerful, and I was favored by Master Qi, the owner of the Peach Blossom Forest. He let me work there. The work is easy and free, and I still have a tael of silver a month. Master Qi said that when I become a steward in the future, I will return It will give me a raise."

    Dahu covered his mouth and smiled, Master Qi obviously didn''t mean that, and the third uncle can really arrange for himself.

    Liang''s eyes were bright, and the old lady was also very surprised.

    Actually, the third child really took the **** out of luck?

    The two were curious and asked again, and Lu Sanzhu boasted triumphantly.

    Mrs Liang was overjoyed when she heard this, but the old lady asked suspiciously, "Then how does Master Qi know that you are very good at swimming, and you went under the water in front of him? Yes, the clothes on your body did not follow you when you went. Like, where did this dress come from?"

    Lu Sanzhu choked.

    This matter could not be concealed, so Shu Yu briefly explained the cause and effect.

    The old lady then understood why the orchid''s eyes were so swollen.

    She took Orchid''s hand and was furious, "These people are really unconscionable, and they will bully us little people. Ayu kicks well, so he should teach them a hard lesson."

    After finished speaking, he was a little worried, "Is this okay? Will they come to trouble us again?"

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "Don''t worry, milk, they are all from other places, and they don''t dare to make trouble. If it doesn''t work out, let''s go to the county government to find Hu Guanchao for help. They are very good."

    The old lady nodded, "Yes, yes, it''s all thanks to him this time. So, there are people in this government who are easy to handle. Let''s go back and buy two jugs of wine to send to him. This kind of relationship has to be maintained."

    "Okay, I will do it. Not only the official messenger, but also Tang Xiucai and his classmates who came to help today. The third uncle is still wearing other people''s clothes, and when he returns, he must thank him."

    As he spoke, Shu Yu turned his head and said to Mrs Liang, "Aunt San, Uncle San has been soaking in the water for a long time. Let''s make some **** soup for him first. Don''t get cold."

    Mr. Liang reacted and quickly got up and ran to the kitchen.

 Chapter 285ï¼š Seven taels of silver

    Chapter 285 Seven taels of silver

    Shu Yu sat next to the old lady and took out the twelve silver notes.

    Lu Sanzhu''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he swallowed and wished to grab the silver note directly.

    Shu Yu said, "This is the money that the three young masters paid to the third uncle. I was afraid that the third uncle would use it indiscriminately, so I took it first."

    Lu Sanzhu immediately shook his head, "I won''t use it indiscriminately."

    Shu Yu hehe, ignoring him, and continued to say to the old lady, "Honey, how about handing this money to the third aunt for safekeeping?"

    The old lady nodded, "It should be given to Mrs. Liang. Although the third daughter-in-law is lazy and useless, she is a good hand to hold money, and you don''t have to worry about her taking the money to supplement her parents'' family."

    On this point, the old lady still admires Liang.

    You have to say that the third family has no money, but they can raise Dabao to be fat and white. You say you are rich, but you cry every day that you are poor, your clothes are torn and you don¡¯t change a piece of it, and it¡¯s just like you haven¡¯t eaten in your previous life.

    Later, the old lady understood, Mr. Liang, if she couldn''t take advantage of her as a mother-in-law, she would go elsewhere to take it.

    When I went back to my parents¡¯ home to cry and be poor, I complained to my brothers and sisters. Anyway, I didn¡¯t fail when I returned home.

    From time to time, he would leave his son at his parents'' house, saying that he was busy and asked his in-laws to help him take him for two days.

    Just like today, the husband and wife came to the county seat, and Dabao and Baoya were thrown to their parents'' house.

    Her parents'' family is not only responsible for the food, drink and Lazard of the two children, but they may not come back to sleep at night.

    So Mr. Liang can save money, and if the money is given to her, the old lady can rest assured not to spend it.

    Shu Yu nodded, then glanced at Lu Sanzhu again, "Uncle San, what do you think?"

    Lu Sanzhu thought that the money would never be brought back, but now that he heard that it was managed by his mother-in-law, he naturally had no objection, "Okay, it''s okay, my daughter-in-law is the one who manages the house."

    "But." Shu Yu suddenly added, "You and the uncle have been separated for so many years. It stands to reason that my milk''s pension must be given every year. The uncle has always delivered it on time, but you..."

    Lu Sanzhu''s scalp was a little numb. It would be good if he didn''t take money from the old lady, and he really never gave pension money.

    Shu Yu smiled, "So, it''s alright to take out two taels of silver to compensate for the old-age pension, right?"

    Lu Sanzhu breathed a sigh of relief, only a couple of taels of silver, no problem.

    "Of course, not only these two or two, but I will be paid in the future, and I will pay it to my mother on time every month." In front of Shu Yu, he has always been a good person.

    Not only was the old lady surprised this time, but even Daya and Lanhua didn''t seem to know Lu Sanzhu.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Also, for the thank-you gifts bought for Hu Guancha and Tang Xiucai, the money has to come from here."

    "Should be."

    So Shu Yu finally divided three taels of silver, and the remaining seven taels were given to Mr. Liang who came out of the kitchen.

    Liang didn''t hear them just now, when such a huge sum of money suddenly appeared in front of him, and he almost broke the **** soup in his hand.

    After finally listening to the whole process from Lu Sanzhu''s side, she couldn''t be more excited on the spot.

    Earlier when Shu Yu mentioned that Lu Sanzhu fell into the water and passed by, he also mentioned that the other party gave silver compensation, but did not say the specific amount.

    Liang thought it was just a little bit, and Shu Yu asked for the money back, so she must have taken it.

    Who knows, Shu Yu even dealt with their husband and wife.

    Seven taels, she hasn''t seen so much silver in a long time.

    has developed.

 Chapter 286ï¼š Shu Yu: Did you steal it?

    Chapter 286 Shu Yu: Did you steal it?

    Lu Sanzhu and his wife ran to the kitchen while drinking **** soup and whispering, excitedly discussing seven taels of silver.

    The old lady was too lazy to pay attention to them, shook her head, and asked about the orchid again.

    "You came to the county town early in the morning, why didn''t you come here? What do you have for lunch in the afternoon?"

    Lan Hua said in a low voice, "I came here to sell scorpions. I have been saving for a long time. I came with the girls from the same village. I think the scallops are sold out, and I will come to you again. I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen. I have lunch at noon. It''s the pancakes you bring."

    In fact, she still had some hidden thoughts. She didn''t say it. She came to the county town today and deliberately came here according to Shu Yu''s previous dress, which she practiced at home for a long time.

    When I went out, several people said it looked good.

    Although she was also happy, she was a little guilty. She was afraid that Shu Yu would see her own thoughts when she came here, so she didn''t dare to come to the old lady and the others for the first time, thinking that she would just sell the sash.

    "What about the girl from the same village?"

    Orchid, "We were going to sell in the peach blossom forest in the afternoon. We were separated. She was lucky. Not long after that, she met a group of girls and sold out the silk. She came to me and said she was going back. I didn''t sell much, and I didn''t want to leave, so I told her that I would come to look for milk later, and asked her to go back first."

    The old lady nodded and clapped her hand, "Go back to a place you don''t know well, don''t be alone. It doesn''t matter if the scallops can''t be sold, safety is the most important thing. When you go back later, you and the third husband and wife will go together. It''s you. The eyes are still swollen, and when you go back, your mother will have to talk about it endlessly."

    Orchid thought of Li''s possible reaction, so she shrank her neck, "No, it''s alright, and my father is still here."

    "Just know what you have in mind." This time the boss is useless.

    First, the second son and his family moved to the county seat and opened a shop. Now the third husband and wife have also found a job, and they will come over tomorrow. People who used to be worse off than the elders, are now urbanites, shouldn''t the eldest daughter-in-law go crazy?

    The old lady shook her head secretly, and shouted into the kitchen, "The third, the third wife, it''s getting late, you two go back first. Didn''t you say you have to prepare your luggage when you go back? Don''t delay."

    Lu Sanzhu happily ran out, "Mother, let''s go now."

    "Well, hurry up, hurry up."

    Lu Sanzhu looked at Shu Yu again, the latter sighed, "Got it, I''ll lend you the mule cart for a day."

    "Ayu is considerate."

    After he finished speaking, he went to lead the mule cart. Just as his fingers were on the reins, he suddenly paused as if he had thought of something.

    He ran over again, leaned over to Shu Yu and said in a low voice, "Ayu, come here, I forgot to tell you something."

    The old lady was impatient, "What are you dawdling for?"

    "Mother, it''ll be fine in a while, wait a second." Lu Sanzhu took Shu Yu and ran into the house.

    Other people in the yard looked at each other, and the old lady rolled her eyes.

    Shu Yu followed Lu Sanzhu into the house, who also closed the door.

    "what are you doing?"

    Lu Sanzhu walked up to her quickly, then touched and touched from his sleeve, and found a jade token.

    "This is for you, it belongs to the three young masters."

    Shu Yu was taken aback, took the jade card, and found that this thing felt very good. If you look at the texture, it is really top-notch.

    She looked at Lu Sanzhu in amazement, "You, did you steal it?"

    "how is this possible?!"

 Chapter 287ï¼š Jade is of great use

    Chapter 287 Jade cards are of great use

    Lu Sanzhu was a little angry, does he look like the kind of person who steals chickens and dogs? At most, he would just take care of the sheep.

    He pointed to the jade plaque and said, "When they laughed and insulted me on the edge of the lotus pond, they were so excited that they suddenly fell into the water. When I saw it, I immediately held my breath and went into the water to pick it up. Woke up."

    Shu Yu checked the jade plaque, which was also engraved with the word "city".

    doesn''t even know what it means.

    Lu Sanzhu said mysteriously, "Do you know what this jade card is for?"

    "Don''t you want to pick it up and sell it?"

    "I think so, but this jade card is still of great use." Lu Sanzhu lowered his voice even more, "Actually, before I saw them stop Orchid, I had already seen the third brother."

    At that time, Lu Sanzhu left the pavilion where Master Wen and the others were. He really had nothing to do, and the scenery was so good, so he found a hidden place to sleep.

    Just as he was about to fall asleep, the three young masters came over.

    The place that Lu Sanzhu chose was very obscene, that is, he could see the other party heard the other party''s words, but the other party had to bend down and get close to find him.

    So the three young masters thought that there was no one in this place, so they sat down to rest and chatted a few words by the way.

    A few words contained a huge amount of information, and Lu Sanzhu was stunned when he heard it, and almost couldn''t control his whereabouts.

    Fortunately, the three of them left after a short rest, and Lu Sanzhu got out of it.

    He heard a big secret, and he was no longer sleepy, so he immediately wanted to come to Shu Yu and them.

    As a result, he met the three young masters and stopped a **** the road. At first, Lu Sanzhu hadn''t recognized the orchid. After all, Orchid''s dress is not the same as usual, and he is not a nosy person. Besides, the three sons are not easy to mess with, how could he be so self-sufficient when he is so knowledgeable about current affairs.

    Who knew that the girl''s shouting voice was very familiar, Lu Sanzhu turned his head to take a look, and was shocked to find that the girl was not an idle person, but her own niece.

    Lu Sanzhu has no conscience or dislikes his elder brother and elder sister-in-law, and it is impossible to watch his niece being bullied like this.

    Then, he ended up being pushed into the water.

    Shu Yu understood, no wonder Lu Sanzhu told himself that the three were from out of town as soon as he landed, and he didn''t want to make a big deal out of it. His feelings were that he had eavesdropped on them before.

    "So, what did you hear them say? Is it related to this jade card?"

    Lu Sanzhu nodded hastily, "I listened to them, they came here this time to buy something. But they didn''t go to the market or shop to buy, but to... the black market. This is the first time I know, it turns out that We still have a black market in Jiangyuan County. You said that even people like me who are in the market don¡¯t know about it, but people from three other counties know it so well.¡±

    Black market? ?

    Shu Yu looked at the jade plaque in his hand, and suddenly understood the engraved word ''city''.

    Sure enough, Lu Sanzhu pointed at the jade sign and said, "This thing is a token of entering the black market."

    Shu Yu tightened his hands, black market.

    There are such places in modern times, and Shu Yu has also been there. It sells all kinds of things that should not be traded in the market, guns and ammunition, antiques and cultural relics, gold and silver and other items you can think of.

    I don¡¯t know how the black market here is different from the modern black market.

 Chapter 288ï¼š Go ask Ding Yuehua

    Chapter 288 Ask Ding Yuehua

    When Lu Sanzhu saw that Shu Yu didn''t speak, he shook his hand in front of her, "Ayu, Ayu?"

    Shu Yu patted his hand away and gave him an angry look, "What are you doing?"

    Lu Sanzhu laughed, "I''ve never been to the black market, and I don''t know what''s in it."

    "You want to go?"

    "I really want to see the world." Lu Sanzhu said with a sigh, "But we only have tokens, we don''t know where the black market is, when it opens, and we can''t find the entrance to enter."

    said this, he was suddenly a little dejected, so even if he got this jade card, it would be useless.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "We don''t know, just ask someone else?"

    "Who to ask? Could it be that we are going to ask the three young masters?" Lu Sanzhu was shocked, he didn''t dare to appear in front of them again.

    Shu Yu supported his forehead, "Of course not, I''m talking about the Ding family."

    "How can you be sure that the Ding family knows?"

    "You think, the things that can be bought and sold in the black market must be rare and very expensive, so the people who go in and trade can''t be ordinary people, but who are the people in our county who can afford it? It must be like Ding Jiajiang''s family. They have been in Jiangyuan County for many years and have strong roots in the local gentry and wealthy households. If they don¡¯t even know where the black market is, then they have spent so many years in vain.¡±

    More importantly, the Ding family started out as a **** shop.

    In the **** shop, most of them are all kinds of unowned things, and even many of them are treasures of unknown origin. These items are not easy to see, but they are expensive, so it is most suitable to buy and sell them in the black market.

    So Shu Yu felt that he knew more about the black market Ding family than the average person.

    Although Ding Yuehua is a woman, she has already taken over part of the business of the Ding family. If nothing else, the relatively marginal things such as the entrance to the black market and the opening time of the market should be known, right?

    Lu Sanzhu suddenly realized after hearing what she said, "You''re right, Ayu, you are really smart."

    Why doesn''t he have such a brain, can''t think of this?

    Shu Yu stroked his forehead, isn''t this a normal inference?

    Lu Sanzhu got excited, "Then are you going to find the Ding family girl? Ah Yu, do you really want to go to the black market?"

    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, "I really want to visit the black market."

    Ever since she saw Master''s note, she knew that she probably couldn''t escape the fate of being exiled, so now she should hurry up and grab more money.

    She had to prepare the money for her future exile, the management on the road, and the life in the exile. For this expense, she was still far from enough.

    It is still too slow for a clothing store to make money. Now that there is an opportunity in front of him, Shu Yu wants to give it a try.

    Black market¡­

    A place where she can trade without revealing her true identity, a place where she can escape even if she takes out the rarest things.

    So, she wanted to go and see.

    When Lu Sanzhu saw her nod, he immediately rubbed his hands and said, "Then when are you going, take me with you."

    Shu Yu put away the jade card, "Let''s wait until I find out the address of the black market."

    As for whether to bring him or not, we have to consider it.

    Lu Sanzhu felt that Shu Yu agreed, but he never thought that the other party was thinking of crossing the river and demolishing the bridge. Anyway, the jade card had already fallen into Shu Yu''s hands.

    At this moment, the old lady''s voice came from outside, "Old third, are you okay? If you don''t go back, the city gate will be closed."

 Chapter 289ï¼š naive orchid

    Chapter 289 Innocent Orchid

    Lu Sanzhu hurried out, "Let''s go now."

    He sighed in his heart, pulled the mule cart and went out the door.

    Liang Shi and Lan Hua followed, got in the car and went straight to the city gate.

    The three of them finally got out in time for a quarter of an hour before the city gate closed.

    Lu Sanzhu was obviously in a good mood, and Liang''s family was also very good, only the orchid was dazed, leaning listlessly against the wall of the car.

    Mrs. Liang finally found her conscience, and comforted her, "Okay, don''t think too much about it. We''ll take you to your eldest brother''s house in a while, and personally help your mother explain the situation clearly, she won''t blame you."

    Lu Sanzhu, who was driving the car, also nodded and said, "Yeah, didn''t Ayu say it? You are the victim, and the three brothers are the ones who did evil. If your mother can''t handle it, let your father beat her."

    Orchid, "..." Three uncles and three aunts are still unreliable as always.

    But she still felt the kindness of the two, Lanhua smiled reluctantly, "Thank you uncle and aunt."

    "Hey, thank you." Liang Shi waved his hand, and then said to Lu Sanzhu, "Dad, my mother told me just now, don''t say anything about Lanhua being stopped by those sons and brothers, and explain to the elder brother and sister-in-law. It''s enough. If you have a job, you can say that it''s okay for Mr. Qi to take a fancy to your swimming skills. Anyway, the matter over the Peach Blossom Forest can''t be spread to our village, so don''t make trouble for the orchid. "

    "I know, I know." Lu Sanzhu wanted to save his niece, but he was stuck in the water and couldn''t get up. He didn''t have the face to say such a scandal.

    As for fellow villager Tang Xiucai, he is not that kind of talkative person either.

    Orchid was even more moved. She felt that she had little contact with the third uncle and aunt before, and her mother kept saying bad things about them, so she misunderstood the two.

    Unexpectedly, the third uncle not only came forward to save herself, but also put herself in the shoes of the third aunt to help her.

    Orchid''s fright today was healed by Shu Yu, the old lady, Lu Sanzhu and Liang Shi.

    However, when she returned to Shangshi Village, Lanhua felt that she was too naive.

    Why send yourself home and help her speak kind words in front of her mother?

    Three uncles and three aunts are simply there to show off. With such a great deed, how can it be bad to publicize it.

    Especially Lu Sanzhu, in front of Lu Dasong, he pretended to say, "We are going to live in the county town from tomorrow, and we need to ask the big brother to help us look after the house in this family. And we There are two acres of land left in the house that have not been rented out. We don¡¯t have time to find someone to rent it, and we have to ask the big brother to help. It doesn¡¯t matter if the rent is less, I don¡¯t lack that money anyway.¡±

    Liang Shi also said, "Yeah, eldest brother, we also know that this is very sudden. The main thing is that we didn''t expect that the child''s father''s swimming ability would be admired by others. This cannot be said to be fate. We will tomorrow. I have to go to my mother''s house to pick up the two children, it''s too late, my brother and sister-in-law should take more care."

    Lu Dasong looked complicated, he suddenly felt that he was the one who needed to be taken care of.

    Mrs. Li gritted her teeth with hatred. If she hadn''t tried her best to suppress her anger, she would have been able to drive the two out with a big broom.

    is too hateful.

    However, the object of her anger has indeed shifted, so she blamed Orchid, and the rest of the anger was concentrated on the third husband and wife.

    God is really short-sighted. Their family works diligently and diligently, but they don''t encounter such good things.

 Chapter 290ï¼š The three sons and brothers also came to Ding Mansion

    Chapter 290 The three sons and brothers also come to Ding Mansion

    Mrs. Li was very angry. Fortunately, Mrs. Liang didn¡¯t say that she was helping the old lady sew doll covers. Otherwise, Mrs. Li would rush to the county town on the spot because of the explosion. She blamed the old lady for her partiality and lack of confidence in her heart. family.

    Lu Sanzhu and the other two shamelessly said that it was too late to make dinner, so they rubbed a dinner at Lu Dasong''s side.

    Lu Dasong didn''t say anything. Orchid was in trouble today, and it was indeed the third gang''s favor.

    The Erbai family on Chengli Road, County, still don''t know about Sanzhu''s show on Shangshicun Road.

    After they finished their dinner, they discussed the preparations for Taihu''s wedding ceremony and apprenticeship ceremony.

    Although it was a happy event for Lu Sanzhu to find a job, but for them, the more important thing is that Dahu met the result of Master Wen today.

    After learning that Master Wen was satisfied, Lu Erbai was overjoyed, patted Dahu''s shoulder and said, "Listen to Mr.''s words, study hard, get along well with classmates, and if you don''t understand something, just ask more questions. do you know?"

    "Well, I know." Tiger nodded heavily.

    The rest of the Lu family were also relieved, and Ruan shi turned her head away and quietly wiped away her tears.

    She never thought that one day her son would be able to sit in the school and read and write with the Master.

    I never thought that their family would have such a peaceful and peaceful life today.

    Da Ya sat beside her and quietly held Nguyen''s hand.

    The latter turned his head and looked at her, and both suddenly laughed.

    In the face of Dahu, who is about to enter school, the Lu family is a little worried. After all, this is the first time they have experienced this kind of thing, and everyone can''t help but exhort them.

    Even Sanya said to Dahu very melancholy, "I won''t be able to play with you in the future, brother, you have to learn to take care of yourself, pay attention when you study, don''t think too much about me... and Lucky, do you know?"

    Dahu tugged at her braid, "You better take care of yourself."

    In the whole room, only Shu Yu didn''t say much.

    When everyone''s explanations were almost done, she turned her head and said to Lu Erbai, "Father, our appointment with Master Wen is the day after tomorrow, and it just so happens that you will go to Doctor Xu''s place for a follow-up consultation tomorrow to remove the plaster. Take the big tiger to the Shuxian Academy to do the apprenticeship ceremony."

    Lu Erbai nodded immediately, "Okay."

    His legs are almost healed, and the wooden planks holding the calf can be removed. Although he can''t walk down hard yet, he is slowly recovering.

    This is another big happy event for the Lu family.

    Therefore, the next day, as soon as Lu Sanzhu and his wife came over, the old lady assigned Lu Sanzhu to drive a mule cart, together with Da Ya, to accompany Lu Erbai to Dr. Xu''s place to remove the plaster.

    At this moment, Shu Yu appeared at the gate of Ding Mansion holding the jade tablet alone.

    Shu Yu came once and had a token from Ding Yuehua in his hand, so he was invited in not long after.

    Not long after Shu Yu entered the door, the three brothers who had a conflict with him in the Taohualin yesterday also came to the door of Ding''s house.

    The faces of the three of them are very ugly, and they are a little haggard.

    They suffered so much humiliation yesterday, and they had planned to go back to change their clothes, so they came to visit the eldest young master of the Ding family.

    Ask him to help teach the Lu family a lesson.

    Who knew that when they were about to take a bath, they found that the jade card that entered the black market was gone.

    Is this worth it? Without this thing, the purpose of their trip will not only be in vain, but they will have to be punished when they go back.

 Chapter 291ï¼š Ask the Ding family to teach Shu Yu a lesson

    Chapter 291 Ask the Ding family to teach Shu Yu a lesson

    The three young masters didn''t even bother to take a bath, they quickly put on dry clothes and immediately returned to the Peach Blossom Forest.

    They all thought that it should be the jade card that was dropped when they fell into the water, and it may have fallen to the bottom of the water.

    So they let a few servants go into the water again to look for it, but it was very late, and the bottom of the water was dark, where could they find it.

    They searched for a long time and found no trace. The problem was that they didn''t dare to disturb other people. Even Master Qi from Peach Blossom Forest heard the news and asked them what happened. Yupai, and refused Master Qi''s help.

    They couldn''t find it, so they could only return without success. They didn''t sleep much all night, and they all remembered where the jade card fell.

    Thinking about it, they suspected Shu Yu on their heads.

    That jade card, now either fell into the water, or was stolen by them.

    They even think the latter is more likely.

    So after the three of them woke up today, they went to the Peach Blossom Forest and went around again to make sure there was nothing left. Let the servants continue to look for it in the water, and the three of them came to Ding''s house.

    On the one hand, he asked the Ding family to help check Shuyu¡¯s residence, and on the other hand, he also asked Young Master Ding to help them clean up.

    They are really unwilling. If it weren''t for Shu Yu, they would not have lost their face, let alone their jade cards.

    Standing in front of Ding''s house at this moment, the three young masters are still very resentful.

    Fortunately, they also knew how to restrain their temper. After adjusting their expressions, they went up and knocked on the door.

    They are all wealthy households in the neighboring county, and they came to visit with gifts, so naturally they would not be blocked.

    The porter ran in to report, and after a while, the three were invited in.

    Shu Yu had been pulled into her yard by Ding Yuehua at this time. Before Shu Yu could speak, she couldn''t wait to say, "Shu Yu, come here, I happen to have something to tell you."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "Jiang Li, that''s what I told you last time, that Jiang Sanshao, who covets you, has an accident. Have you heard of this?"

    Don''t tell me if you haven''t heard of it, Shu Yu did it herself, of course she knew it.

    But she still nodded and asked uncertainly, "You mean, Jiang Sanshao''s head was broken by someone?"

    "Yes, yes, yes." Ding Yuehua was very happy, but when the Jiang family was unlucky, she felt comfortable.

    In the past few days, she has been taking the gossip and rumors of the Jiang family for the meal, and she is in a good mood.

    Shu Yu, "I heard that since you told me about Jiang Sanshao''s thoughts that day, I have been paying attention to the Jiang family. I just thought that if the other party really came to the door, I had no choice but to go to the county office for help. In the end, I waited and waited, but I waited for the news that Jiang Li was beaten. To be honest, although it is not kind, I am really happy in my heart. "

    "He''s kind and kind, how can he not be kind? He just does too much evil, and it''s normal to be approached."

    Shu Yu was worried, "I''m afraid that he will think about it again after he gets better."

    "No, let me tell you, the Jiang family is very lively now, and he has no intention to trouble you." Most people don''t know the news of the split within the Jiang family, but Ding Yuehua knows it well, that Jiang Li''s good days are obviously over, she Immediately gave Shu Yu a reassurance pill.

    Shu Yu exhaled, "Then I''m relieved."

    Ding Yuehua took her to drink two sips of tea, and then asked, "By the way, you came to see me today, is there something wrong?"

 Chapter 292ï¼š sneaking

    Chapter 292 Sneaky

    Shu Yu naturally couldn''t say straight, that he came to Ding Yuehua to inquire about the black market.

    She hasn''t gotten to know Ding Yuehua well enough to speak bluntly.

    So she took the bag that she had prepared early in the morning, put it on the table and opened it, "The clothes you ordered in our shop last time have already been made. I have nothing to do today, so I will bring it here to show you. You Try it, and if it doesn''t fit, you can change it again."

    Ding Yuehua''s eyes lit up instantly, holding the skirt and unfolding it, she fell in love at first sight.

    "I''ll try."

    Shu Yu was sitting outside drinking tea, thinking about how to inquire about the black market. After a while, Ding Yuehua came out of the inner room wearing new clothes.

    She stood in front of Shu Yu and turned around, "How is it?"

    "Sure enough, it suits you very well. Only you can hold up this dress. It looks elegant and elegant, with a temperament like orchid, um, perfect."

    Shu Yu didn''t compliment Shu Yu, after all, the clothes were tailor-made according to Ding Yuehua''s appearance.

    Ding Yuehua pursed her lips and smiled, "As expected of Lu Dongjia, he just can talk."

    Shu Yu said sincerely, "I''m telling the truth, otherwise you can ask Xiaoyun."

    Ding Yuehua didn''t wait for Xiaoyun to speak, and snorted softly, "Don''t ask her, she will only pick up nice things." She paused, then suddenly said, "Let''s go and ask others."

    "Ask who?"

    "I don''t know. Go for a walk in the garden and see everyone''s reaction. Only then can I know if this dress looks good or not. I''ll give you the money then."

    Shu Yu was speechless for a while and looked at Xiaoyun beside him.

    The latter covered her mouth and smiled softly, and when she saw Ding Yuehua walk out, she whispered, "Since Lu Dongjia told the young lady how to put on makeup that suits her, the young lady is now much happier than before, and she is willing to go out more often. Walk."

    After saying that, he chased after him.

    Well, Shu Yu understands.

    Ding Yuehua used to have low self-esteem for her appearance, and didn''t like to join the crowd, especially the other members of the Ding family looked good. She has become a foil for others as soon as she passes by. Instead, it is better to stay in the room and read a book to check the ledger.

    But it''s different now. Shu Yu told Ding Yuehua a model for everyday makeup. It doesn''t need to be pretty, but it is enough to magnify the advantages of her facial features.

    Ding Yuehua''s temperament has become optimistic, and she can''t wait to get together in front of others every day.

    Just got a new dress, of course she also went for a walk in the garden and displayed it by the way.

    Shu Yu secretly sighed and could only follow.

    Sure enough, Ding Yuehua went to her siblings'' yard with a clear goal.

    This made Shu Yu unable to find a chance to cut into the topic for a while and inquired about the black market.

    However, Ding Yuehua stopped abruptly after walking for a while, frowning and looking at a person not far away.

    "Is that the maid next to the third sister?"

    Xiaoyun poked his head and glanced, "Yes, it''s Yixiang."

    Ding Yuehua narrowed her eyes, "What is she doing sneaking over there?" After a pause, she waved her hand, "Let''s go and have a look."

    The three of them strode towards the courtyard of the three girls, and as they got closer, Yixiang naturally saw them.

    She widened her eyes suddenly, then hung her head in a panic, pretended not to see, turned her head and left.

    Xiaoyun quickly ran forward and stopped the person directly.

    Ding Yuehua took a few steps forward, looked at her flustered appearance, and asked, "Where''s the third sister?"

    Yi Xianggan said with a smile, "Third, Miss San is not feeling well and is resting inside."

    "Really? Then I happened to go in and see her."

 Chapter 293ï¼š front desk guests

    Chapter 293 Guests of the Front Banquet

    Ding Yuehua said and went inside, Yixiang''s complexion changed greatly, and she stopped in front of her anxiously, "Second miss, our lady has already slept and no one is there."

    "What, do you think you can stop me?"

    Ding Yuehua waved her away and walked inside.

    Shu Yu felt that this was the Ding family''s housework after all, so she didn''t want to participate, so she stood outside the yard.

    Who knew that Yixiang couldn''t stop Ding Yuehua, so she turned her head and ran away without saying a word, going to report.

    But Xiaoyun kept staring at her, and she was chased and captured as soon as she ran.

    Ding Yuehua came out, "Where is the third sister? If you don''t explain honestly, I will suspect that you have bad intentions and want to harm the third sister, and then you will directly kill it."

    Ding Yuehua is the first daughter after all, and she is walking outside doing business. When her face sinks, her aura is very compelling.

    Yixiang obviously couldn''t hold it anymore, she was crying and grimacing, and she was threatened and honestly explained, "Miss San, she, she went to the front hall."

    Antechamber? ?

    Ding Yuehua frowned, "What is she doing in the front hall? Could it be that something else is going to happen?"

    This ''again'' is used very wonderfully.

    Shu Yu raised her head slightly. She had seen this third young lady. At that time, she was punished by Mrs. Ding and kneeled outside Ding Yuehua''s yard.

    But Shu Yu has seen the scar on Ding Yuehua''s forehead. The scar is a little long and a little big. To say that it was accidentally scratched during the competition, it is actually very unlikely.

    If it wasn''t unintentional, then the three girls...did it on purpose.

    She wanted to commit suicide by being divorced, but ended up destroying Ding Yuehua''s appearance.

    It''s just that the technique is not very mature, Shu Yu can see it, and the doctor who treated Ding Yuehua can probably see it.

    But whether the doctor will tell Mrs. Ding about this is unknown.

    Now, when Ding Yuehua talks about this third sister, she looks contemptuous, thinking that she should know that this person is not a simple and pitiful little white rabbit.

    The infighting of giants is really too complicated.

    Shu Yu secretly sighed in his heart that Ding Yuehua had already told Xiaoyun to inquire about the situation in the front hall.

    Xiaoyun came back soon, and said with a strange expression, "Miss, over there in the front hall... The eldest young master is having a banquet."

    "The guest? Who is the other party?"

    "It seems like, Young Master Zhang and the others who came from the next county town."

    Young Master Zhang? ? Came from the next county? ? them? ?

    Shu Yu raised his head suddenly, wouldn''t it be what she thought?

    As soon as she thought about it, Ding Yuehua''s face changed slightly, "Damn, I have to go to the front hall to have a look. The third sister really thinks again."

    Ding Yuehua eagerly walked to the front hall, took a few steps and then explained to Xiaoyun, "You first treat Lu Dong''s well for me."

    Xiaoyun stopped when he was about to follow, and turned to look at Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu also wanted to know what Mr. Zhang was, and whether it was the person they saw in the Peach Blossom Forest yesterday, so he said to Xiaoyun, "Let''s go over there and see, nothing happened."

    "Yes, but..."

    "Don''t be rude, your lady is alone now, who knows if she will suffer." Then, before Xiaoyun could find words to stop her, Shu Yu had already chased after her.

    When she arrived, she happened to see Ding Yuehua pulling Ding Yuerong, the third daughter of the Ding family, out.

    But Ding Yuerong obviously didn''t want to leave, but she still had a maid by her side to help.

 Chapter 294ï¼š The enemys road is narrow

    Chapter 294 Enemy Luzhai met

    After seeing Xiaoyun who came over, he naturally couldn''t let his young lady suffer. He immediately ignored Shu Yu and ran up to help.

    Ding Yuerong saw that she was invincible and was about to be pulled away from the front hall. She exclaimed on the spot, suddenly interrupting the voices that were talking in the front hall.

    "Who is outside?" The voice of the eldest young master of the Ding family came from the front hall.

    Ding Yuehua saw that it had been exposed, and immediately shook off Ding Yuerong''s hand, took a deep breath, tidied up her clothes, and walked in generously.

    "Big brother, it''s me."

    Ding Yuerong, not to be outdone, followed the door and said softly, "Brother, also, and me."

    She was talking, but her eyes looked at the three young masters next to her from time to time, as if they were hooked.

    Ding Yuehua saw this, her face stinks, and she gritted her teeth in a low voice, "This trick again." Back then, she used this method to get Jiang Sanshao to be engaged to her, and it was simply disgusting.

    However, when Ding Wenxi saw the two younger sisters appear, she seemed to be relieved. She stood up and introduced Zhang Gongzi to the three of them, "This is my second sister and third sister, and my roommate is abrupt. Please forgive me."

    Young Master Zhang waved his hand, "No hindrance, no hindrance, we originally..."

    As he spoke, he looked at Ding Yuerong, it was really pitiful for the other party''s delicate appearance.

    The three of them were originally lustful people, otherwise they wouldn''t have blocked Orchid''s way in the Peach Blossom Forest.

    However, just as Mr. Zhang was talking politely and looking at Ding Yuerong, his eyes accidentally glanced, but he instantly saw Shu Yu standing outside the front hall.

    He stared at her for a moment, and pointed at her with trembling fingers, "Ding, brother Ding, it''s her, we told you about this stinky woman before."

    Shu Yu also saw the three of them, and he had to sigh with emotion that the enemy''s road was narrow.

    Since the other party saw him, Shu Yu stopped hiding and walked in with an open face.

    She was so fearless, which angered Young Master Zhang more and more.

    One of them ran directly in front of Shu Yu and said angrily, "Did you steal our jade card? Hand over the jade card quickly."

    Shu Yu looked innocent, "What jade card? What are you talking about?"

    "Still pretending to be stupid, you made us fall into the water and suffer a loss, and now you have stolen our jade card, so that we can''t go to the black market, we..." He suddenly realized what he said, and hurriedly shut up, But his hand was already stretched out towards Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu immediately took a step back, Ding Yuehua subconsciously stood in front of him, frowned and looked at Zhang Gongzi and others in front of him, "Zhang Gongzi, is there any misunderstanding between you? Shu Yu is my friend, she does No act of stealing people''s things."

    "Friend? Miss Ding, do you want to be friends with this kind of person?" Mr. Zhang felt incredible.

    Ding Yuehua was not happy when he heard this, "Young Master Zhang, please be careful, who I am friends with is my freedom. Shu Yu is very good, please don''t slander her."

    Young Master Zhang was so angry, but he could point at Shu Yu and scold him, but he couldn''t stand on the Ding family''s site and attack Miss Ding.

    Therefore, he immediately turned his head, walked to Ding Wenxi''s side and said, "Brother Ding, I didn''t lie to you, this woman is very cruel. Yesterday in Peach Blossom Forest, she opened her mouth and extorted ten taels of silver from us? It''s not a good thing for a woman to be around Lingmei."

 Chapter 295ï¼š This **** the road has a backer

    Chapter 295 This girl Lu has a backer

    Ding Wenxi glanced at Shu Yu, and then looked at the angry three.

    He lowered his voice and asked, "Brother Zhang, the family surnamed Lu you just mentioned is... Miss Lu and her family?"

    "Yes."

    Ding Wenxi thought hehehe, just now he was quite impatient.

    He felt that these three people were here to make fun of them. One by one, the young masters, who were not even familiar with the industry at home, even ran up to him and asked him to do this and that.

    is investigating the uncle and nephew of the Lu family, and he has to teach them a heavy lesson, and the jade card that entered the black market has disappeared, so let him help find it.

    Who do they think they are? The people who come to Ding''s house to talk to him at the same position are at least their fathers or elder brothers who already hold the real power of the family property, right?

    The few of them only know how to eat, drink, and have fun. They finally got a chance to come to Jiangyuan County to do serious business, and they can still make trouble about the loss of the Jade Badge. How can they go to Ding Mansion to ask him?

    If it wasn''t for the fact that the two sides did have some business dealings, Ding Wenxi would have turned his face long ago.

    Just now he wanted to find an excuse to send a few people away, but who knew how many Yuehua people appeared, just interrupted the conversation and helped him.

    He patted Young Master Zhang on the shoulder soothingly, and said, "Okay, I know everything, you wait for me."

    After finishing speaking, Ding Wenxi walked towards Shu Yu and nodded slightly, "Miss Lu."

    "Master Ding."

    "Brother Zhang said that a jade plaque was missing in the Peach Blossom Forest yesterday, and it was stolen by you. I don''t know if this is the case."

    Ding Yuehua said immediately, "Brother, Shu Yu her..."

    Ding Wenxi raised her hand and told her not to speak.

    Shu Yu shook his head, "I haven''t seen any jade cards, let alone stolen them. Yesterday, I did meet the three of Zhang Gongzi, but we were a little far apart at that time. What''s more, at that time, the officials of the yamen were only At the scene, I''m a weak woman, could it be possible to steal something in front of the messenger? I''m not impatient anymore."

    "Yes." Ding Wenxi nodded, then turned to Mr. Zhang and said, "Miss Lu said she didn''t steal."

    Young Master Zhang looked at him in disbelief, "She said she didn''t steal without stealing, you don''t believe us, believe her?"

    "Brother Zhang, don''t be impatient." Ding Wenxi squeezed her hands, and then said to Ding Yuehua, "Okay, leave it to me here, you can take the girl back to your yard to rest."

    said, warning eyes fell on Ding Yuerong, "You also go back!"

    Ding Yuerong shrank her neck in fright, not daring to make any more movement.

    Ding Yuehua immediately took Shu Yu''s hand and hurriedly left the front hall.

    Zhang Gongzi and the three stared at them, seeing that they were really gone, and immediately rushed in front of Ding Wenxi in dissatisfaction, "Brother Ding, what do you mean? She is your sister''s friend, you stand on her side, a little bit. Disregarding our friendship?"

    "Brother Zhang, you have misunderstood me." Ding Wenxi took him to sit next to him, "Come on, I''ll talk to you guys. You''re not from Jiangyuan County, so you don''t understand some things."

    "What''s up?"

    Ding Wenxi lowered her voice, "This girl is not just a friend of the sister-in-law. Don''t look at her inconspicuous dress, and she is not well-known in Jiangyuan County. She seems to be from a small family, but she has a backer. Or the backer we all can''t afford to offend!"

 Chapter 296ï¼š What is the black market?

    Chapter 296 What is the black market?

    Young Master Zhang was shocked, "Don''t bluff us, what''s your backer?"

    Ding Wenxi said with a serious face, "I''m not joking, you all know that something happened to our Jiangyuan County some time ago, the county magistrate in front was arrested, and the newcomer Mr. Xiang doesn''t know what it is. We from Jiangyuan County have no idea. None of the merchants can get in touch with him. But it is this family. When the new shop opened, he asked the two officials to send a big gift directly to the lord."

    Young Master Zhang suddenly choked, "That woman has the government as her backing?"

    "Isn''t it? When I heard you talk about the Peach Blossom Forest before, I thought it was weird. The officials brought to the adults are very busy, why did they suddenly appear in the Peach Blossom Forest and take care of your trivial matters? And obviously It''s biased towards the Lu girl, right?"

    The three of them hadn''t thought about it before, after all, they wanted to not get involved with the county government at the time. It would be almost the same if they could dismiss the official surnamed Hu earlier.

    But looking back now, it really wasn¡¯t quite right.

    The original root cause is here.

    Young Master Zhang suddenly became nervous, "Then, that woman won''t ask the county government official to trouble us?"

    Ding Wenxi pondered for a moment, then shook his head, "I don''t think so. If she really refuses to give up, wouldn''t it be more convenient to have an official present yesterday? Obviously they don''t want to make things worse. But if you come to the door yourself, then At once¡­¡­"

    "Of course we won''t."

    "That''s good, and the jade card should not have been taken by her. Otherwise, based on her relationship with Lord Xiang, the jade card will definitely fall into the hands of Lord Xiang, and you would have been taken to the yamen for questioning."

    Young Master Zhang nodded, some lingering fears.

    It''s just that Shu Yu can''t get through this road, so the possibility of their jade card being found is even smaller.

    "I guess the jade card is still in the Peach Blossom Forest. You can hurry up and look for it again. I''ll borrow a few of you to help."

    The three immediately thanked Ding Wenxi and left the Ding Mansion not long after.

    Ding Wenxi smiled and took two sips of tea, feeling relieved.

    After a while, he explained to the little servant beside him, "You go and tell Xiaoyun next to the second lady, and tell Miss Lu to rest assured that Young Master Zhang will not bother her anymore."

    "Yes."

    At this time, Shu Yu had already been pulled back into the yard by Ding Yuehua. As soon as he entered the door, Ding Yuehua looked at her with curious eyes, "Tell me, what''s the matter with that Young Master Zhang?"

    Shu Yu was helpless and could only repeat what happened the day before. But when it comes to the part of the orchid, she didn''t say her identity, just said she was a girl.

    Ding Yuehua sneered after hearing this, "Deserved it."

    Shu Yu rubbed his forehead, "I didn''t expect them to show up in your house. It''s a joke to say that I stole their jade card."

    "They guessed that they lost the jade card and were flustered, so they wanted to find a surrogate ghost in a hurry."

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "A ghost? Me?"

    She frowned, "Is this jade card such an important thing? By the way, they also mentioned the black market, what is that?"

    "Uh...this." Ding Yuehua stroked her brows, not easy to answer.

    Shu Yu pulled her, "what''s the matter, this is a very serious matter, can''t you tell me? Then you have to tell me, otherwise I''m so confused, that son Zhang troubles me next time, what should I do? The dead don''t know."

 Chapter 297ï¼š Shu Yus Brain

    Chapter 297 Shu Yu''s Brain Hole

    Ding Yuehua really didn¡¯t know how to say it. Those who should know the word ¡°black market¡± know it, and those who shouldn¡¯t know it don¡¯t understand it at all.

    It¡¯s not enough to talk about how secretive things, but it¡¯s not to the point of talking nonsense anywhere.

    Seeing her troubled look, Shu Yu sighed, "Forget it, if you''re embarrassed, I won''t ask you. I''ll find a way to inquire again. Those three young masters are not easy to get along with. You have to be mentally prepared.¡±

    "Inquire? No, no, no, don''t ask casually."

    "But I don''t understand it. The word "black market" sounds like a very dark place. Literally, it should be a dark business, right? Is it a place for illegal human trafficking? Or hire people to kill people and set fire to them, Even slaughtering people like animals in front of everyone, or..."

    Ding Yuehua took a deep breath, "Stop, stop, what are you thinking about? It''s getting more and more outrageous."

    Shu Yu shook himself, "There''s no way, when the three young masters talked about the jade card, it was as if they were going to kill someone. They couldn''t trouble me today. What about the family? I still have young brothers and sisters at home, and my third uncle''s youngest daughter, Baoya, is only three years old, in case they get revenge..."

    "Okay, okay." Ding Yuehua was helpless, "I''ll just tell you, the black market is not as serious as you think."

    "Isn''t it black?"

    Ding Yuehua, "..."

    Black is black, but it''s completely different from those **** thoughts in her mind, okay?

    Ding Yuehua stroked his forehead, "Jiangyuan County does have a black market, and the only black market in Dong''an Prefecture is here. The reason why it is called a black market is that many things in it cannot be traded on the table."

    For example, the salt and iron controlled by the government.

    Of course, even if this kind of thing is on the black market, it will not be bought and sold in large quantities. Otherwise, there will be chaos, and the black market will not continue. Besides, this thing is also expensive.

    There are also some stolen stolen goods, or treasures that are easy to cause trouble, and it is better to sell them on the black market.

    Of course, there is also human trafficking. But this kind of thing happens to be the least in the black market. After all, even if a big living person is bought, it is impossible not to let him see people, and it is very easy to have an accident without a household registration, but it is very troublesome.

    "What you said about murder and arson will not happen. Although the black market is a black market, it is also orderly. If there is no special reason in it, there can be absolutely no injuries."

    Ding Yuehua said, "It''s not some gangsters or vicious bandits and criminals who go to the black market. On the contrary, it is some rich people who go there a lot. The black market must ensure the safety of these people."

    Shu Yu looked suddenly realized, "I see, so I can rest assured."

    She approached Ding Yuehua and asked with a smile, "Have you been there?"

    Ding Yuehua has never been there, although she has taken over part of the Ding family''s property. But that kind of place is still not suitable for her to contact, and Master Ding will naturally not agree with her.

    Shu Yu made inquiries again, and Ding Yuehua picked up everything he could say.

    However, despite her extra care, many questions were left unanswered.

    But Shu Yu has her own way of refining the key points, even if she didn''t say it, she knew it.

    For example... the location of the black market, and, when the market was last opened.

 Chapter 298ï¼š Meng Yunzheng is absent

    Chapter 298 Meng Yunzheng is not here

    The black market is just outside Jiangyuan County. The exact location is unknown, but it should be someone''s Zhuangzi.

    The last time the market opened, just three days later.

    The jade token is indeed a token. After you show the jade token in the black market, someone will naturally take you to the manor. If there is no one to lead the place, it is very easy to get into trouble, obviously there is some secret way.

    Knowing these points, Shu Yu knew it. After three days, she will wait outside the city and follow people who may go to the black market, such as... the eldest young master of the Ding family, Ding Wenxi.

    Shu Yu just thought of Ding Wenxi when the young master Ding sent someone to spread the word.

    Xiaoyun came in and said, "Eldest young master reassures Lu Dong''s family, Master Zhang and the others dare not trouble Lu Dong''s family."

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "It seems that the eldest young master solved this matter for me, so I can feel at ease."

    In his heart, he was thankful that he was just moving fast, and he had already inquired about the black market. Otherwise, she would not be able to take advantage of this matter to pretend helplessly from Ding Yuehua''s side.

    The clothes were delivered, and all the questions that had to be asked were finished, so Shu Yu got up and said goodbye.

    After leaving Ding''s house, she went directly back to Liufang Lane.

    When passing by the door of Meng''s house, Shu Yu stopped and turned to look at the gate of Meng''s house.

    The door of the courtyard was locked. Since that day she said that Master Dongqing might go to the southwest, Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi left the next day, and the door to the courtyard has been closed.

    Shu Yu thought, they should be looking for Master Dongqing, right? She also hopes that Meng Yunzheng can find someone as soon as possible. She has many doubts in her heart and wants to ask her master.

    It''s just... I knew each other for a while, and they didn''t even say a word to her when they left.

    Shu Yu felt a little uncomfortable, snorted secretly, and then walked in the direction of home.

    As soon as he lifted his foot, the courtyard door of the next room opened.

    A woman raised her head and greeted Shu Yu when she saw Shu Yu, "It''s Miss Lu, are you looking for Boy Meng?"

    "Oh, no, I just happened to pass by and saw that their courtyard door was locked, wondering where they went."

    The woman smiled and said, "Meng Xiaozi asked us to help him look after his house before he left. It seems that he heard about a very powerful doctor who went to see a doctor with Zhao Xiaozi, and may be back in a few days. Are you breastfeeding? Did I tell you? I just told her yesterday."

    The old lady has been to the Meng family several times, and the neighbors are naturally curious about her relationship with the Meng family.

    The old lady didn''t hide it, she only said that Zhao Xi saved the lives of her son and granddaughter before he became stupid. Now that they live close together, she came to help the two big boys in some inconvenient places.

    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi are stupid and dumb, no one in this Liufang Lane does not know. It''s just that the two have a good skin, and for the sake of appearance, most people have a sympathetic attitude towards their experience.

    What''s more, when Meng Yunzheng laughed, he was extraordinarily gentle, and he looked like he had a good temper, so the neighbors in Liufang Lane would help them if they could.

    The old lady''s behavior is not abrupt, but the other party is still their family''s savior, and it is normal for the two to communicate.

    As for Shu Yu, he went in and out of Meng''s house several times, but he was very secretive, and he was not seen, so the neighbors in Liufang Lane didn''t think much about it.

    Shu Yu was a little surprised after hearing what the woman said. She thought that Meng Yunzheng and the others had left Jiangyuan County and went to the southwest. Are they planning to come back?

 Chapter 299ï¼š Baoya is the same as her father

    Chapter 299 Baoya is the same as her father

    Shu Yu smiled at the woman, "So that''s the case, I hope they will be cured when they come back."

    She said goodbye to the woman and went to her house.

    As soon as he entered the courtyard, he heard Liang''s iconic loud voice.

    Before Shu Yu had time to regain her senses, a small figure had already run towards her and hugged her thigh.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She lowered her head, and the little figure in front of her raised her head as well, and exclaimed excitedly, "Sister."

    Mrs Liang looked over here, clapped her hands and smiled, "Oh, our Baoya is the most sensible, and knows who loves her the most. A-Yu hasn''t even entered the door yet, I know she''s back by listening to the news."

    The old lady despised her, would she speak? With so many people present, the feelings don''t hurt Baoya anymore?

    Baoya didn''t even know that her mother was trying to provoke hatred for her. She hugged Shu Yu''s leg tightly, swallowed her saliva, and said loudly, "I''m so hungry, I''m so hungry."

    Shu Yu glanced at Liang Shi, what hurts her the most? The little girl was clearly looking for her taste, and recognized the person who fed her from time to time.

    This little girl is really exactly like her father.

    Shu Yu picked her up and walked inside while rubbing her belly, "Is this belly just eaten a lot? You can''t eat any more, be careful with food accumulation."

    Baoya was unhappy, and Dabao, who also heard this, was also very unhappy.

    Shu Yu put the little **** the ground, "Go and play with Sister Sanya."

    Sanya, who was sitting under the eaves, waved at Baoya, "Show you my doll, Baoya come quickly."

    Baoya looked left and right, and after confirming that Shu Yu did not give her anything to eat, she ran to Sanya regretfully.

    Shu Yu sat down between the old lady and Mrs. Liang. Mrs. Liang''s hands were fast. She now has an unprecedented passion for making money. From yesterday to today, she has sewed five or six doll covers.

    Shu Yu didn''t see Lu Sanzhu, "Uncle San accompanied my father to Doctor Xu''s doctor''s consultation?"

    "Yeah, your mother also went with you." Originally, Da Ya was to accompany her, but just like that, Mrs Ruan was the only one at the shop to watch.

    Nguyen''s temperament is too weak, although Da Ya is not a cheerful and outgoing person, but she is stronger than Nguyen''s.

    While speaking, there was movement outside.

    The courtyard door was pushed open again, and Mrs Ruan walked in with Lu Erbai.

    The old lady greeted her happily, "Already optimistic? What did Dr. Xu say?"

    Lu Erbai was leaning on crutches in one hand and being supported by Ruan in the other, with a particularly bright smile on his face, "Doctor Xu said that he is recovering well, so let me get used to it slowly. But don''t force yourself to walk again, so as not to repeat the same way as last time. Same."

    "Listen to the doctor." The old lady poured him a glass of water. "If you feel uncomfortable, you can tell me in time. We live in the county town now, and it is convenient to go to the hospital. Your legs can''t stand the toss anymore. ."

    "Mother, I understand."

    Others also gathered around and asked about the follow-up consultation.

    Lu Sanzhu walked at the end. He tied the mule cart to the door, entered the door by himself, and poked his head behind him for a while.

    After a while, he walked behind Shu Yu and smiled a few times at her.

    Shu Yu''s hair stood up, turned his head to look at him with a wretched look, and couldn''t help but have a headache, "What are you doing?" He looks like this, is it really okay to go to the Peach Blossom Forest to work?

 Chapter 300ï¼š buy a thank you gift

    Chapter 300 Buying Gifts

    Lu Sanzhu, "Well, there is something I want to say."

    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone including the old lady turned their heads in unison.

    Lu Sanzhu immediately took two steps back, then took another step forward with a smirk, and said, "I just wanted to say, I originally came earlier today, thinking about looking for a house or something. But this is not to help. Has the second brother gone to see the doctor? Seeing that it is time to apply, it is definitely too late to find a house, so our family can only live in the second brother''s house first."

    He said it with an innocent look.

    The old lady got angry when she saw it, and she reached out to hit him.

    Unexpectedly, Shu Yu said, "Okay."

    Everyone looked at her in astonishment, and even Lu Sanzhu and Liang Shi''s faces flashed in disbelief.

    Shu Yu, "But we can''t live in this yard, third uncle, you should live in the yard behind the shop first. Although the room is small, it can still be lived in if it is crowded. Just in time, help us watch the shop by the way. ."

    Lu Sanzhu''s eyes lit up, "Really let us live? Show you a shop, it must be no problem."

    As he said that, he greeted Mrs Liang, "Hurry up, let''s move things over now." So that A Yu would not regret it for a while.

    Mr. Liang responded, "Come on."

    She left Dabao and Baoya here temporarily, and moved things to the mule cart at the door with Lu Sanzhu.

    Shu Yu was speechless, you are quite clever, you didn''t even bring the mule cart in.

    As soon as the couple left, the old lady asked Shu Yu, "Did you really let the two of them live in the backyard of the shop? Ayu, you can''t treat your third uncle too much. I know him well, and he is very capable."

    "Milk, don''t worry, the third uncle won''t be here for a few days."

    "what?"

    Shu Yu laughed, "Just think about it, how far is our shop or even the house on Liufang Lane from the Peach Blossom Forest?"

    The old lady was stunned for a moment, and the others snapped back to their senses.

    Yes, the Peach Blossom Forest is so far away, Lu Sanzhu doesn''t have a mule cart, so he just relies on his two legs to go back and forth like this twice a day, and he can last a day because of his strong willpower.

    The distance is the second, the most important thing is to get up early, otherwise you will be late for the union.

    The old lady put her palms together and smiled, "Well, let him think about taking advantage of it all day, and he has to move later."

    Lu Sanzhu moved quickly and came back not long after. They just put things in the shop first, and then organize them slowly later.

    Shu Yu saw this and pulled him out again.

    Lu Sanzhu was puzzled, "Where are we going?"

    "Go shopping. You forgot the people who helped us yesterday, so you have to go to the door to thank you? You have to go to work tomorrow, but you don''t have time."

    Lu Sanzhu was pulled out of the door again, his face was helpless.

    He didn''t seem to have sat down and had a good rest today. Three times, he went out as soon as he entered the door. Is everyone empty?

    As soon as Shu Yu left Liufang Lane, he went straight to Deng''s wine shop.

    Deng was stunned for a moment when he saw her, then laughed.

    She hasn''t changed, but she looks much better than before. On the contrary, Jiang Yi seemed to be quite haggard.

    This is normal, the Jiang family is so troubled, even if Jiang Yi''s house is divided, it will inevitably be affected.

    Moreover, Jiang Ren''s vision was still narrow, he separated Jiang Li from the family and took the Jiang family back into his hands, thinking that everything was fine. He never thought that he would have a good relationship with Jiang Yi, who was no longer a threat.

    On the contrary, they continued to suppress their liquor store.

 Chapter 301ï¼š Hu Li asked Shu Yu to return to the village

    Chapter 301 Hu Li asked Shu Yu to return to the village

    Shu Yu picked two bottles of wine, which were still the same as the last time, without any eye-catching. Hu Li also liked it.

    When she was going to check out, she found that Lu Sanzhu had brought several more bottles.

    Shu Yu frowned, "What are you doing?"

    "Isn''t there a few people? We have to buy them all. Let''s take the remaining two bottles back, and my dad and I will drink two as well." His wishful thinking was good.

    Shu Yu smiled embarrassedly at Mrs Deng, "Just these two bottles, nothing else."

    Lu Sanzhu''s eyes widened, why is this person so cruel?

    Shu Yu went out after buying the wine, Lu Sanzhu hurriedly followed, "Ayu..."

    "Don''t call me, my dad''s legs aren''t healed yet, so he can''t drink. You too, you have to go to work tomorrow. If you don''t rest early today, you will be out of energy when you go to work. Then you will go back to Shangshi Village to continue farming. , Tang Xiucai and the others are in the county school, where drinking is not allowed. You gave the students a gift to thank you, but you actually gave alcohol? You can think of it."

    Lu Sanzhu was so choked that she couldn''t utter a word, and followed behind her aggrievedly.

    Shu Yu went straight to the bookstore on Ningshui Street and bought brushes and pen holders for Tang Xiucai.

    After finished shopping, Shu Yucai and Lu Sanzhu went to the county school first.

    Tang Wenqian lives in the county school on weekdays, and only goes back on a holiday.

    Shu Yu is a woman. It was always inconvenient to send things. She gave Lu Sanzhu the brush and pen holder and asked him to call someone. She stood five meters away and waited.

    It was class time, and they waited for a while before they saw Tang Wenqian and his classmates come out.

    Tang Wenqian had sharp eyes, first saw Shu Yu, nodded to her, and then looked at Lu Sanzhu.

    The latter shoved the brush and pen holder into their hands without saying a word.

    Tang Wenqian was taken aback, "Uncle Lu, what is this for?"

    "You helped me yesterday, of course I have to thank you. I haven''t read books, and I don''t know if this one is good with the pen holder. Anyway, I heard from the shopkeeper in the bookstore that it''s pretty good. Please accept it, or I''ll feel bad about it. ."

    Tang Wenqian rarely has the time to laugh or cry, even if he doesn''t live in the village often, he knows what kind of person Lu Sanzhu is.

    Will he feel bad about it? That''s kind of funny.

    Seeing Shu Yu staring at him, he was obviously pressed by this niece.

    He didn''t want to accept it, and two of his classmates also refused.

    Lu Sanzhu said that their scholar, mother-in-law, and mother-in-law were disliked. He didn''t say a word, and even took the clothes he borrowed yesterday and stuffed it into Tang Wenqian''s arms, and then ran away without looking back.

    Tang Wenqian did not catch up after two steps. He could only look at the thing in his arms and shook his head with a smile.

    Shu Yu caught up with Lu Sanzhu, and the two went to the county government office together to find Hu Li.

    Huli came out very quickly, but unlike the previous two times Shu Yu saw him, he looked a little dignified this time.

    Shu Yu gave him wine, but he did not refuse it, and accepted it simply.

    Shu Yu was astonished, she thought about what to say, ready to let him accept it without any psychological burden, but she didn''t expect him to be so neat.

    Is it possible, I reported to the adults last time, so it doesn''t matter anymore?

    However, Hu Li did accept the wine, but when he looked at Shu Yu, he hesitated.

    He tried to say something a few times, but in the end he was irritated and suppressed.

    Shu Yu was embarrassed to see him, and just wanted to say something, but Hu Li left a sentence, "If you are all right, just go back to the village and have a look."

    After finished speaking, the person ran back to the county office.

 Chapter 302ï¼š Go back to Shangshi Village

    Chapter 302 Go back to Shangshi Village

    Shu Yu stood there, stunned.

    What''s the meaning? Let her go back to the village to see, what happened to Shangshi Village?

    She couldn''t help but turn her head to look at Lu Sanzhu. Isn''t this most likely to cause trouble already in the county seat?

    Lu Sanzhu was heartbroken by her, couldn''t help but take a step back, "What, what?"

    Shu Yu frowned and left from the entrance of the county government office. While walking towards Liufang Lane, he asked him, "When you left the village today, did anything happen in the village?"

    Lu Sanzhu immediately shook his head, "No."

    "think carefully."

    Lu Sanzhu tugged at his hair, thought about it carefully, and shook his head, "No, I was walking around the village in the morning, telling those who looked down on me on weekdays that I had found a job. I''m going to move to the county town soon. Those people are jealous of me and say a lot of rude things. I even went to the door of the village chief Fan, and he rarely said two words to me, and he didn''t mention the village. What''s going on in there."

    Shu Yu still believes this, but Hu Li will definitely not say this for no reason.

    She felt that not only was there something going on in the village, but it was also related to their family, otherwise Huli would not have reminded her.

    Lu Sanzhu was affected by her emotions, and couldn''t help but worry, "Will something really happen? Well, let''s go back to the village to see now?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "Now that the city gates are closed, they can''t get out." When they came out to buy gifts, it was already time for the application, and the gifts were all delivered by now, and the city gates were almost closed.

    "Tomorrow, I''ll go back and have a look tomorrow morning."

    "Then I..." Lu Sanzhu scratched his hair, he has to go to work tomorrow.

    "You don''t have to go. Don''t be late for work on the first day."

    Lu Sanzhu breathed a sigh of relief, and Shu Yu told him again, "Don''t make a fuss when you get home, I''ll go back to the village tomorrow to understand the situation."

    "All right."

    The two said a few words and soon arrived at Liufang Lane.

    The old lady has already made dinner, although she has always disliked the third family. But she was very happy that her son found a stable job, and she also received 22 taels of pension money.

    So it was rare for the old lady to be generous. She cooked a table of good dishes and weighed more... Half a catty of meat for the third family to eat.

    Lu Sanzhu''s food was delicious, but he had already made up his mind that he would come to eat often in the future. He never thought that the peach blossom forest where he was working was so far away from here.

    The Lu family didn''t stay much after eating, and before the sky was completely dark, they swayed back to the Yiren Pavilion to rest.

    Shu Yu remembered that he was going to visit Shangshi Village tomorrow, so he also stopped early.

    The next day, Shu Yu said that he would go back to the village to get something.

    The old lady is very strange, all the things that should have been moved when I came to the county seat were moved, why is there anything else?

    But she didn''t ask much. In fact, she had been out for a while and wanted to go back to the village.

    Unfortunately, she is very busy now, so she won''t go there for the time being.

    Shu Yu drove a mule cart to Shangshi Village by himself.

    However, when she entered the village, she found that Shangshi Village was very peaceful, it didn''t look like something happened at all.

    Shu Yu tied the mule cart to the door of his house and turned to go to Lu Dasong''s house.

    Before entering the door, I heard the sudden burst of Orchid from inside, "Mother, don''t talk about it, no matter how bad the third uncle is, he also saved me."

 Chapter 303ï¼š Lis Resentment

    Chapter 303 Li''s Resentment

    Shu Yu stood at the door and touched his nose. It seemed that the fact that Lu Sanzhu found a job in the city really stimulated the Li family.

    It''s been two days, and she''s still losing her temper.

    The situation inside doesn''t seem to be very good now, and Shu Yu is hesitating whether to enter the door at this time.

    Who knows that after Orchid finished saying that, she rushed out to the door and pulled the courtyard door open.

    The two sisters faced each other, and the atmosphere suddenly became awkward.

    Shu Yu coughed lightly and raised his hand, "Are you going out?"

    Orchid wiped the tears from her face, shook her head, and turned her half to the side to let her in.

    In the past, if she cried and shouted in front of Shu Yu, she might have felt embarrassed and embarrassed, but now it doesn''t matter, she cried more fiercely in front of her last time.

    She sniffed and asked in a heavy voice, "Sister Ayu, why are you here?"

    Mrs. Li raised her head to look over here when she heard the movement, and immediately looked strange, followed by yin and yang anger, "Yo, Ayu is here? What kind of wind brought you here this morning?"

    Shu Yu felt that the Li family was able to maintain the peace on the surface and maintain his own face a little bit. It''s probably menopause now, and I can no longer hold back my irritable emotions and speak straight.

    Shu Yu originally wanted to inquire about the situation, but looking at the uncle''s family, it didn''t seem like something had happened.

    But she still asked Lan Hua, "Where are the uncles?"

    Before Orchid could return, Mrs. Li stood up, wiped her hands on the apron, and said, "Your uncle and the others are all busy in the field. Even the chores are found and delivered to the door. Your two families have moved to the county town. The fields and houses in this village are only managed by your uncle, who is very old and... "

    "Mother." Orchid couldn''t take it anymore.

    What do these words tell Sister Ayu? The third uncle''s work was not found by A Yugi. It was the master Qi who thought that the third uncle was good at swimming, so he recruited him to do it.

    Li glared at Lan Hua, snorted softly, turned and went into the house.

    She was unbalanced and uncomfortable. Lu Shuyu came back and helped the second family live, she couldn''t say anything about it. After all, they were her own parents and brothers, so at most she felt a little sad.

    But why is the third child? The husband and wife are both lazy and lazy, and the **** who takes advantage of it is not enough, and he thinks of him even when there are good things.

    Mrs. Li heard the truth from Lanhua. The second girl, the second girl, helped the third child to ask for 10 taels of silver in compensation from those young masters. Seven taels fell into the hands of the third husband and his wife.

    That''s seven taels. Their family worked hard for a whole year and couldn''t save half of the money, so they were given away by the third child.

    Thanks to their big bull for digging the heart and lungs of this dead girl, isn''t it good for the big bull to swim in the water? He does things carefully and appropriately, why didn''t the girl from the second family think about leaving that work to him?

    Why is it both compensation money and labor, and the third child takes all the benefits, God is so unfair.

    Orchid stood in the yard and smiled embarrassedly at Shu Yu, "Sister Ayu, come and sit first, and I''ll pour you a glass of water. My father and the others have gone to the fields, and the third uncle''s family still has two acres of land to use. I rented it out, and someone came to the door today and said I want to take a look, and I should be back in a while."

 Chapter 304ï¼š Your fourth aunt has an accident

    Chapter 304 An accident happened to your fourth aunt

    Shu Yu nodded and sat down under the eaves.

    Just took two sips of water when Lu Dasong and Daniel came back.

    Seeing Shu Yu, the two were stunned for a moment, "Why is Ayu here?"

    "I''ll come back and get something." Shu Yu stood up, "I heard from Orchid that the three uncle''s two acres of land are going to be rented out? How about it?"

    Lu Dasong sighed and shook his head.

    Daniel had brought out a basin of water, wiped the sweat from his face with a handkerchief, and said vaguely, "The third uncle''s field is not very good, and the other party is pressing the rent, so we didn''t agree."

    With the virtues of Lu Sanzhu, all the fields are planted by casting nets for three days and fishing for two days. It is strange that the fields can be planted well.

    Although he said before leaving, it doesn¡¯t matter if the rent is not high.

    As the eldest brother, Lu Dasong is still not happy that his younger brother suffers too much.

    Lu Dasong also washed his face, "I''m thinking, I''m going to tidy up his farm with Daniel in the past two days. If it looks neater, the rent can also go up."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Mrs. Li came out.

    "And to clean up the fields for his family? You are really worried about eating radishes. Everyone has gone to the city to enjoy themselves, and you don''t care, but you are very concerned. There are so many things in our family, and I haven''t seen you thinking about it. "

    Lu Dasong frowned, in front of his niece, Li''s unscrupulousness really made him unable to come down from the stage.

    His face sank all of a sudden, "What are you talking about? It won''t take a long time to clean up, what''s there to care about? When your mother''s brother needs help, don''t I just go with a **** without a word? "

    "My parents'' brothers have come and gone. They also come when our family is busy. But what about your two younger brothers? When will I be able to help you? I will find you when I am in trouble. I never thought of the benefits. with you."

    "You''re unreasonable." Didn''t the third child almost drown for helping Orchid? When the second leg is good, he helps them too much, and he does a lot of carpentry work in the family.

    Just because she didn''t help the land, she felt inferior to her parents'' brother?

    "I''m unreasonable, it''s your own partiality." Mrs. Li became more and more angry.

    Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel, Shu Yu hurriedly took two steps forward to stop him, "Uncle, Uncle, if you can discuss this matter slowly, I''ll leave first??"

    Lu Dasong''s face flashed embarrassment, "Ayu..."

    He was about to say something when the courtyard door was suddenly slapped.

    Daniu Station is near, hurry up and open the door.

    As soon as the door opened, a woman from the same village outside patted her thigh and panted, "Dasong, something has happened, something happened to your fourth sister, go and see."

    Shu Yu''s complexion changed slightly, did something really happen? Shouldn''t that be what Huley was referring to?

    She stepped forward, stood in front of the woman and asked, "What happened to my fourth aunt?"

    The woman was still stunned when she saw her, and then said, "The people from the yamen went to Daxu Village to arrest Si Xing, and now the whole Yuan family is in a mess."

    "what?"

    The people of the Lu family were shocked, and even Mrs. Li didn''t dare to say anything more.

    Shu Yu went out immediately, and Daniel immediately followed.

    Lu Dasong and Lanhua took a step behind and hurriedly caught up.

    Mrs. Li called twice from behind, but did not call anyone back, so she stomped her feet, locked the door and chased out.

    Before the woman in the same village could finish her words, she saw that the whole family was gone, so she could only sigh, turned around and went to talk to others.

 Chapter 305ï¼š Scratching Lu Dasongs face

    Chapter 305 Caught Lu Dasong''s face

    Shu Yu ran to the door of his house, untied the ropes of the mule cart, and Daniel got on the cart tacitly.

    Lu Dasong took a step slower. He couldn''t compare to the young man. He was out of breath when he got there.

    Shu Yu just turned the mule cart around when Lan Hua and Mrs Li also came.

    Lu Dasong waved his hand and said to the two of them, "Don''t come with you. Erniu hasn''t come back yet. Don''t go home for a while and no one will be there. Let''s go and have a look and talk to you later."

    Mrs. Li didn¡¯t want to go either. I heard that the government was going to arrest Si Xing, so I didn¡¯t have to think about it to know that something must have happened. She was even more afraid that the other party would be involved in her own house, so she nodded when she heard the words, "Okay, then you should be careful, don''t confront the officials in the yamen head-on, come back to discuss anything if you have anything."

    said, pulling the orchid back a few steps, so that the mule cart could drive forward smoothly.

    The village of Lu Sixing is not far from Shangshi Village, but it is not too close. There are three or four villages in the middle.

    Fortunately, they have mule carts, which can be faster.

    However, by the time they arrived at Daxu Village, it was still too late.

    Shu Yu followed the road pointed by Daniel and went straight to Yuan Shanchuan''s house.

    A few people saw that the place was full of people from a distance, and it was very lively and noisy, and they could vaguely hear one after another crying and scolding.

    Going forward, the mule cart was not easy to drive, so Shu Yu stopped, tied the reins, and walked inside with Lu Dasong and Daniel.

    managed to squeeze into the crowd, and saw two officers and soldiers standing outside the Yuan family''s house, and no one was allowed to enter.

    There were also three women sitting there crying, scolding Yuan Shanchuan and Lu Sixing, which was very unpleasant.

    Shu Yu didn''t know the three women, but Lu Dasong did. He hurried forward and asked, "My sister-in-law, what the **** is going on? Where is my fourth sister? Where is she?"

    The woman looked up and saw Lu Dasong. She gritted her teeth and scowled, and she grabbed him without saying a word.

    No one could prevent her sudden movement, Lu Dasong tilted his head subconsciously, but his face was still cut.

    Who knew that the woman still didn''t give up, and even rushed to arrest him.

    Fortunately, the surrounding villagers hurriedly grabbed her and persuaded her, "Everyone from Yuan, calm down and say something if you have something to say."

    "Yeah, now is the time for everyone to figure out a solution, don''t get angry."

    "I''m getting angry?" The woman became even more angry, pointing at Lu Dasong and said, "If it wasn''t for their family Lu Sixing, would our family become like this? Ah? Our men are all arrested now, I Yuan It''s over, it''s over."

    Lu Dasong was confused and didn''t care about the injury on his face, he hurriedly asked what was going on.

    The woman didn''t bother to tell him, so Shu Yu took a few steps forward and handed a handkerchief to Lu Dasong.

    "Uncle, wipe your face first."

    said, she turned her head to look at a woman from the same village next to her, "Auntie, we just came here and we don''t know much about it. Could you please tell us what''s going on, where is my fourth aunt?"

    The woman saw that Shu Yu seemed to be very kind, and she looked at her in a dignified manner, and when she heard her name Lu Sixing Sigu, she knew that she was one of the several girls in the Lu family.

    But, when did the Lu family have such a daughter''s family who didn''t look like a country girl?

    Thinking about it this way, the woman neatly explained the cause and effect.

 Chapter 306ï¼š Lu Sixing was arrested

    Chapter 306 Lu Sixing was arrested

    "This morning, a lot of officers and soldiers came from the yamen." The woman glanced carefully at the two officers and soldiers guarding the Yuan''s door, and lowered her voice, "The leading officer said that Yuan Shanchuan committed a crime outside. , they are going to search the Yuan family. No, I searched inside, but found nothing."

    If something is not found, it does not mean that people just left.

    The officers and soldiers of the county government did not give up and continued to search the Yuan family. Even though there were only two officers and soldiers at the entrance at the moment, there were several more inside, and they were still searching.

    As a close family member of Yuan Shanchuan, Lu Sixing, the wife, naturally cannot leave the relationship.

    Not only her, but also the Yuan family''s parents and Yuan Shanchuan''s three elder brothers were all taken to the yamen.

    In the hearts of the little people, being taken away by an official messenger is a big thing. Who knows when it will be released, and if there are any missing arms or legs when they come back, they all know that the Yuan family will be doomed this time.

    When such a big thing happened, didn''t the three sisters-in-law of the Yuan family blame Yuan Shanchuan? I don''t know what trouble I caused outside. He disappeared before, and everyone went out to find him for a few days, and the three sisters-in-law were already very dissatisfied.

    Now even more involved, he was directly captured by the officials.

    Shu Yu frowned, "Yuan...I mean, my fourth uncle found it?"

    "Who knows? Those officials didn''t say anything."

    Shu Yu, "Then the Yuan family should also scold my fourth uncle. Why are they all blaming my fourth aunt, and my fourth aunt didn''t go out."

    The woman laughed dryly, "Isn''t that, isn''t that why they split up, is it the reason for your fourth aunt?"

    The Yuan family originally lived together with their parents, and there was no intention to separate the family.

    But Lu Sixing was not doing well in Yuan''s house. In the final analysis, it actually had something to do with Shu Yu.

    Lu Sixing and Lu Erbai have a good relationship. Lu Erbai has been looking for his daughter for so many years and everyone knows that Lu Sixing is very supportive of the second brother.

    But Lu Erbai injured his leg a year ago, and the Lu family was getting worse and had a hard life.

    Lu Sixing would go back to her parents'' house from time to time to help her brother''s house with simple chores.

    This made the three sisters-in-law who had suspected her always subsidizing her parents'' family more and more dissatisfied, and they were all day long. After all, Lu Sixing was pregnant at that time, so how could she help her with her big belly? When you go back to your mother''s house, you must go to your mother''s house to get some good things. Lu Sixing''s explanation was useless, no one believed it.

    At that time, the second elder of the Yuan family didn''t like Lu Sixing either. First, her family was not strong. Second, Lu Sixing''s first child was a daughter.

    There was a time when several people quarreled, and it was unknown who pushed Lu Sixing and directly pushed him into premature labor.

    Yuan Shanchuan was kind to Lu Sixing, so he made a big noise.

    Just like that, the Yuan family split up.

    The Yuan family has only a little wealth, and naturally there is not much property after the separation.

    Yuan Shanchuan just went out, thinking about finding work and earning more money.

    Whoever knew this went, disappeared. Another news came, but the whole family was arrested.

    The three sisters-in-law of the Yuan family naturally blamed Lu Sixing. If it wasn''t for her subsidizing the family''s troubles and making everyone unhappy, Yuan Shanchuan would not have traveled far to find work, nor would he have committed crimes for money if he did not travel far. There will be woe today.

    They do hate Yuan Shanchuan, but no one is here, why do they hate him?

    Now they feel that Lu Sixing is a broom star.

 Chapter 307ï¼š Two children of Sigus family

    Chapter 307 The two children of the fourth aunt''s family

    Shu Yu''s brows furrowed when he heard this, what a mess, so it can also be involved in the relationship?

    The big cow on the side also listened to the general idea. After knowing that the fourth aunt had been taken away by the official, he became anxious and asked the people in Daxu Village, "What about Xiaozhen and the others? Could it be that the two children were also taken away?"

    "That''s not true. The two children were terrified and rested in the house next door."

    As soon as the woman finished speaking, she heard the cry of a child in the distance.

    Shu Yu raised his head abruptly, looked towards the source of the voice, and saw a six or seven-year-old girl stumbled over here with tears on her face.

    She not only had tears running down her face, but also had a wound on her forehead. She didn''t know how big the wound was, and the blood stained a lot of red.

    But what was even more frightening was that she was still holding a child in her arms. It''s just that the posture is not very good, and the child is about to fall to the ground.

    Two children, one big and one small, were crying. The older one was obviously trying to restrain himself, but the younger one was crying so hard that his voice was hoarse.

    Daniel''s face changed slightly, he hurriedly pushed away the people around him, and rushed forward with great strides.

    "Small true."

    The little girl raised her head, and the moment she saw the big cow, she finally couldn''t help raising her head and burst into tears.

    "Big Bull Brother."

    The big bull hugged her dangerously, and took it in time before she lost the strength of her hands and almost dropped the brother in her arms to the ground.

    He held the baby in one hand and patted Xiaozhen on the back to reassure him, "It''s alright, Daniel is here, it''s alright."

    The little girl hugged Daniel, crying and choked up, "Mother, mother was taken away, they said, that my father is a bad person... No, my father is very good, they are talking nonsense... My brother keeps crying , I can''t even coax him, I''m so worried that his throat is broken... I don''t know what to do... I''m sore..."

    The ox squatted on the ground, and it felt uncomfortable to hear.

    Shu Yu and Lu Dasong also came over. She first glanced at the two children, and then raised her eyes to the aunt next door who was following the children.

    The aunt explained with a dry smile, "Well, after their mother was taken away, I saw that the two children were pitiful, so I took them home and watched first. It''s not because I heard that the children''s uncle is here, and Xiaozhen couldn''t stay at home. , if she has to come out, she has to hold her brother herself, and she won''t let me touch it, I can''t help it."

    A villager next to him bluntly said, "You can pull it down, don''t put money on your face. It was obviously the village chief who asked you to take Xiaozhen sister and brother home to help take care of them before you left. Not happy."

    When such a big thing happened in Daxu Village, the village chief couldn''t just ignore it. He took a few villagers to the county office to inquire about the situation.

    Another villager also echoed, "That''s right, what are you saying to look at the poor child. Look at how you take care of it, the wound on Xiaozhen''s forehead is still bleeding, and you don''t even want to use a handkerchief to wipe it."

    The man was very enthusiastic, he took a clean handkerchief dipped in water and handed it to Da Niu while he was talking, and asked him to wipe Xiaozhen clean.

    "I think you heard Uncle Xiaozhen coming, so you hurriedly kicked out the two children? Otherwise, sister and brother Xiaozhen could cry like this?"

    The aunt was punctured by a few villagers, and she was a little embarrassed, "Then what can I do? The Yuan family committed such a big thing, the whole family was arrested, maybe everyone will be beheaded, if I am implicated What to do?"

 Chapter 308ï¼š can you shut up

    Chapter 308 Can you shut up?

    Everyone was choked by her words, and they were speechless for a while.

    Seeing this, the aunt became more assertive, "You are not afraid, but you are taking the children back. Let''s see if you will be arrested and interrogated at the yamen one by one. Don''t think about it when you enter the yamen. It came out clean."

    As he spoke, he looked at Shu Yu and Lu Dasong and said with some gloating, "And you, too, be careful. Yuan Shanchuan''s brothers and mothers have all been arrested, so his mother-in-law and brother-in-law might also escape. No. These two children are hot potatoes, whoever picks up will be unlucky."

    Daniel clearly felt that Xiaozhen''s body suddenly stiffened in his arms, and immediately began to tremble.

    He suddenly raised his head and said angrily, "You..."

    However, Shu Yu took the lead and asked, "Who told you that they would be beheaded? Has the charge been established? Did the magistrate say it himself? You are more wise and decisive than the magistrate, right, what? If there is no result, they are the first to pour dirty water on people."

    "I, I am..."

    "What are you? Am I wrong? You can be so malicious towards two children, it seems that you are very capable, right?"

    The aunt was so angry, "Okay, okay, you have the ability, but you should let the county magistrate let him go."

    "It''s not as good as you, the county magistrate will close the case in one step."

    Shu Yu ignored her, squatted down and said to Xiao Zhen who raised her head in a daze, "Don''t be afraid, I''ll take you to see your mother later."

    There were still tears on Xiaozhen''s face. She didn''t know Shu Yu, but she only felt that her words would make people feel at ease. The blood on her head had been wiped clean. Fortunately, the wound is not very big.

    "I, can I still see my mother? Aunt Yao said that I can only see my mother at the vegetable market...for the last time."

    Xiaozhen said, tears were falling down again, her eyes were desperate.

    Shu Yu suddenly raised his head and looked at the aunt.

    Aunt Yao was frightened by her sharp gaze and took a step back, but she still stuck her neck and said, "Yo yo yo, the tone is not small, and I''ll take her to see my mother in a while. They''re all in jail, you still want to take them with you. People to see? It''s really bluffing."

    "Can you shut up?" Shu Yu patted Xiaozhen''s head and stood up, "I haven''t hit anyone for a long time, I''ll be welcome if I talk nonsense."

    "you¡­¡­"

    A woman beside her whispered to Shu Yu, "Girl, don''t care about her, she just doesn''t like your fourth aunt''s family. Her man either beats or scolds her, but the fourth Yuan from the next door is considerate and considerate to her daughter-in-law. Taking care of her, she feels uncomfortable, and seeing your fourth aunt''s family is unlucky, she is happy."

    That''s what she said, but she actually felt that Aunt Yao''s words made some sense.

    The county magistrate hasn''t been convicted yet, but if Yuan Shanchuan really committed a crime, he wouldn''t be able to arrest people directly, right?

    Shu Yu nodded slightly, but when he lowered his head to speak to Xiao Zhen, he still affirmed, "Of course you can see your mother."

    Xiaozhen pursed her lips, wiped her tears, and nodded heavily.

    Shu Yu looked at the courtyard gate of the Yuan family, she didn''t know the two officials guarding the gate.

    Hearing what the villagers in Daxu Village meant, there were officials in the Yuan family who were searching the house, and they didn¡¯t know what they were looking for.

    Shu Yu planned to inquire about it, she asked her uncle to take care of Xiaozhen first, and then walked to Yuan''s house by herself.

 Chapter 309ï¼š The Yuan family is a big deal this time.

    Chapter 309 The Yuan family is a big deal this time

    Aunt Yao snorted coldly from behind, "She really thinks of herself as an onion, thinking that those officials are easy to talk about? I don''t know how they were thrown out after a while."

    Of course, the guards who guarded the gate were not good at speaking. They stood there with expressionless faces, and none of the villagers onlookers dared to step forward.

    When Shu Yu stepped forward, the three sisters-in-law of the Yuan family were still staring at her fiercely.

    Shu Yu didn''t care and walked up to the two officials.

    The two frowned, and they were about to drive people away on the spot. Shu Yu hurriedly asked before they spoke, "You two messengers, do you know if Hu Li is here?"

    The only one who asked her to go back to the village yesterday was Hu Li, but she didn''t know if he was among the people who came to the Yuan family.

    The two officials looked at each other, Hu Li could be regarded as the confidant of Lord Xiang. This girl actually knew him?

    The expressions of the two of them softened slightly, and one of them shook his head, "Not here.

    Huli was not there, but there was one other person.

    Wang Hong just came out of the house, and when he was walking to the small courtyard, he looked outside and ran out immediately when he saw Shu Yu.

    "Miss Lu?"

    As soon as he came out and opened his mouth, the two officials and the other villagers in Daxu Village were stunned. The voices outside Yuan''s house stopped instantly, and they all looked at Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu made up his mind when he saw Wang Hong.

    When her shop opened, she replaced the two officials who came to send gifts to Weinan, one was Hu Li, and the other was Wang Hong in front of her.

    It¡¯s just that Hu Li has seen her many times, but Wang Hong has only seen it once.

    "Brother Wang." Shu Yu took a step forward, "It''s great that you are here. I want to ask about my fourth aunt."

    Wang Hong raised his eyebrows. Hu Li was right. This girl from the Lu family is not an ordinary little girl who is not familiar with the world. She is very knowledgeable about the world.

    Wang Hong glanced at the villagers outside the door, and saw everyone pricked up their ears to listen, frowned and waved, "What are you doing standing here? It''s gone, the people are crying and making noise, and they will affect our work. , take them all back."

    Everyone was silent for a moment and didn''t dare to speak, especially the three sisters-in-law of the Yuan family who were crying the most fiercely just now, even shrank their heads subconsciously and took two steps back.

    Wang Hong said to Shu Yu, "Miss Lu, let''s go over there and talk."

    Shu Yu nodded, followed Wang Hong to the corner outside, and began to chat in a low voice.

    "When I set off in the morning, Hu Li also told me that Miss Lu might come here to inquire about Yuan Shanchuan. So other colleagues brought people back to the yamen, so I will continue to stay here for a while longer. , I didn''t expect you to actually come."

    Shu Yu didn''t expect this one to come out, "Thank you."

    "Hey, we can''t help you much either." After all, two bottles of wine were collected. If it doesn''t violate the principle, please remind them of this kind of thing. They can help if they can.

    "Miss Lu, I won''t hide it from you. This time the Yuan family is a big deal. The matter involved in Yuan Shanchuan is related to the former county magistrate. I can''t say how serious it will be."

    Shu Yu''s heart skipped a beat, why did Yuan Shanchuan get involved in the incident of the former magistrate?

    "Then my aunt they..."

    "Don''t worry, if Mr. Lu did not participate in the Yuan Shanchuan incident, his life could be saved."

    The implication is that your life can be saved, but other things cannot be guaranteed.

    After all, in this day and age, it is common for one person to commit a crime involving his family.

 Chapter 310ï¼š Shocked the whole county

    Chapter 310 Shocked the entire county government

    Shu Yu took a deep breath, "Then my aunt, what will be the most serious punishment?"

    "Exile."

    It''s exile again, and Shu Yu''s head hurts when he hears the word ''exile'' now.

    Wang Hong looked at her with some pity, no one could have expected such a thing.

    And there was one thing he didn''t say. In fact, they never paid attention to Yuan Shanchuan before. Even if the Yuan family came to the yamen to report his disappearance for many days, the yamen did not have the energy to focus on him.

    Later, Shu Yu came over to ask them for help, and then Sir Xiang assigned people to look for Yuan Shanchuan.

    Well, this search, I didn''t expect to draw a thread - they couldn''t find a major crime evidence of the former magistrate, and Te Niang''s was entrusted to Yuan Shanchuan by the former magistrate.

    Really... shocked their entire county office.

    Wang Hong didn''t know whether to thank Miss Lu or sympathize with her.

    Shu Yu didn''t quite understand Wang Hong''s eyes, so he just asked, "Then my fourth uncle found it?"

    "No, we are also searching for him with all our strength."

    Shu Yu understands, he hasn''t found anyone yet, so it''s not clear how serious it is.

    "Then can I see my aunt?"

    Wang Hong thought for a while, "I can''t guarantee this, but Hu Li is still in the county office. You can ask him to ask the adults. You should be able to see it, but someone must follow him."

    "I understand, thank you Brother Wang, then we will go to the county town now."

    "it is good."

    The two returned to Yuan''s house again, Wang Hong nodded to Shu Yu, then turned around and went in.

    Shu Yu walked to Lu Dasong''s side under the stunned gaze of the villagers in Daxu Village.

    Daniel hurriedly asked, "How is it? What did the messenger say?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "Let''s talk while walking."

    "Hey." Lu Dasong picked up Xiaozhen, and the others hurriedly followed behind Shu Yu and walked to the place where the mule cart was parked.

    As soon as they left, the discussion started instantly.

    "My dear, does this girl from the Lu family really know people from the government?"

    "The official who seemed to be taking the lead just now, how could he have such a good attitude towards Girl Lu?"

    "This girl won''t really take Xiaozhen and the others to see the Lu family, right?" Someone turned to look at Aunt Yao.

    The latter''s face turned pale this time, and hurriedly ran home in a panic.

    "I reckon that even if Yuan Shanchuan is really guilty, Mr. Lu should be rescued."

    "But the rest of the Yuan family...it''s hard to tell."

    The villagers said and looked at the three sisters-in-law of the Yuan family who were startled.

    Someone reminded them, "What are you still doing? Hurry up, just in time to meet your men."

    The three suddenly reacted, "Yes, yes, let''s follow."

    They also have mule carts, which can be a little more comfortable.

    The three hurriedly wiped their faces, stood up and chased after them.

    However, it was still a step too late, Shu Yu and the others got into the car, and the ox had already driven to the entrance of the village.

    The three sisters-in-law of the Yuan family called from behind, "Wait for us, let''s go too."

    Da Niu was startled for a moment, hesitant.

    Shu Yu was expressionless, "Let''s go straight, the mule cart can''t hold so many people."

    Da Niu picked up the speed at once, and the car left Daxu Village in a short while and went straight to the county seat.

    Not long after he walked out of the village, Lu Dasong looked nervously at the child in his arms and said, "What should I do? Quanquan kept crying, will something go wrong?"

 Chapter 311ï¼š Shu Yu coaxes the baby

    Chapter 311 Shu Yu coaxes the baby

    Daniel was about to drive the car. After getting in the car, he handed over the baby in his arms to Lu Dasong. At this moment, he was holding his hands stiffly.

    Lu Dasong is obviously not used to holding children, especially an eleven-month-old baby, for fear of being injured accidentally.

    Quanquan was frightened at first, and cried so hard that it was a little better in the arms of Daniel, and now he began to cry again.

    Xiaozhen was so anxious that she couldn''t control her tears and coaxed her brother while crying.

    Shu Yu stretched out his hand, "Give me the child first."

    Lu Dasong hurriedly handed it over, and then let out a big breath.

    Shu Yu checked the child first, and the child looked hungry even after urinating.

    And such a small child is prone to accidents when frightened. After crying for so long, my voice became hoarse.

    Shu Yu thought for a while, and said to the Daniel who was driving the car outside, "Brother Daniel, this place is close to Shangshi Village. Let''s go back first and let the aunt help to make some rice soup or paste, give the children something to eat, and then go to the county town."

    "Okay." Although Da Niu is also very worried about Si Gu, it must be a little more serious now.

    The mule cart drove towards the branch road, and it was good for Shu Yu to coax the child.

    She took off all the diapers, fortunately there was still a clean handkerchief in the mule cart, so she wiped him first.

    Quanquan probably felt a little more comfortable, and his crying became weaker.

    Shu Yu swayed gently, patted his back with one hand, and then hummed a soft tune. The child gradually stopped crying, flattened his mouth, raised his wet eyes and stared at Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu smiled at him, and Quanquan also grinned.

    The child''s mood finally stabilized, and Lu Dasong breathed a sigh of relief.

    The fourth sister''s family had so many incidents one after another. He was afraid that another accident would happen to this child. How could the fourth sister be able to withstand such a blow.

    "Sister Ayu, you sing really well." Xiaozhen looked up at Shu Yu, and finally felt less restless in her heart. She finally knew that Sister Ayu was what her mother said before, the missing sister from her second uncle''s house.

    The last time I was going to see her, but something happened at home, so my mother didn''t take her to see Sister Ayu.

    I finally see it now.

    Xiaozhen took his younger brother''s hand, listening to Shu Yu''s tune and feeling a little drowsy.

    Shu Yu reached out and stroked her forehead, and asked her softly, "How did the injury on your forehead come from?"

    She didn''t believe that the officer was injured when he was arresting people. Since Wang Hong was the leader this time, he had deliberately waited for her in the village, and would never allow his subordinates to treat children so violently.

    Sure enough, Xiao Zhen lowered his head and said in a low voice, "My mother threw it away. My mother was taken away, and my mother beat her, saying that my mother was a broom star and harmed the Yuan family. I wanted to protect my mother, and my mother would do it. accidentally hit me."

    Nanny was so scary at that time, holding a stone as if she was going to fight her mother.

    She subconsciously went to block it, but the stone hit her on the head.

    Fortunately, the official stopped him in time, and the milk could only throw a stone. If she hit it directly, she might die.

    Shu Yu frowned, didn''t say much, just touched it lightly, Xiaozhen pursed her lips and didn''t cry out, but she couldn''t hold back the gasping sound.

    Shu Yu whispered, "We''ll go to the county seat in a while, you and Quan Qun will go see the doctor first."

    Xiaozhen relied on pulling her sleeve with his right hand, "Yeah." With a sound.

 Chapter 312ï¼š egg custard

    Chapter 312 Egg Custard

    The mule cart quickly stopped at the gate of the big house on Shangshi Village Road, and Shu Yu got out of the car with all the people who were so hungry and wanted to cry.

    Orchid carried a small stool and sat at the door, waiting for them while tying the sash.

    Seeing the figures of several people, she hurriedly put the needle and thread basket on the stool to greet her, "Father, how is the fourth aunt''s house?"

    "Let''s go ahead and talk about it." Lu Dasong''s expression was not relaxed, and Lanhua suddenly felt anxious.

    She looked at the wound on the forehead of Xiaozhen, who was being led by the big cow behind, and was shocked.

    After everyone entered the door, she quickly closed the door.

    Mrs. Li came out of the main room frowning. Just as she was about to say something, Lu Dasong explained to her, "First, make some food for Quanquan and Xiaozhen, steam two bowls of egg custard, and fill the stomachs of the two children."

    Mr. Li frowned and didn''t move, "What the **** is going on?" What to eat, but also egg custard, this egg was saved with great difficulty, so he is generous, right?

    "Oh, don''t ask, hurry up. After the child has eaten, we have to hurry to the county seat."

    Mr. Li was unhappy and dawdled.

    Fortunately, Orchid is smart and has already gone to the kitchen to get busy.

    Shu Yu didn''t bother to look at Mrs. Li, and went to the kitchen with the whole piece. When Xiaozhen saw this, he hurriedly followed her by pulling her sleeve.

    Shu Yu coaxed Quanquan and told Lanhua about the situation in Daxu Village.

    In the courtyard, Lu Dasong also had a brief talk with Mrs. Li.

    Lanhua was shocked after hearing this, but Li almost yelled at him. As soon as she said Yuan Shanchuan''s name, she was pulled aside by a quick-witted bull, "Mother, Xiaozhen is still here, don''t talk nonsense to make her uncomfortable. Ah Yu is here, did you forget that the second uncle''s shop opened last time and sent someone to send a gift to the adults? Don''t worry, the fourth aunt will be fine."

    "Of course I hope she''s all right." Otherwise, they have to be implicated?

    Mr. Li has been very upset these past two days, but now he is even more distressed, and he doesn''t want to see Xiaozhen and the others, so he simply went back to the house by himself.

    Lu Dasong didn''t have the time to argue with her at this juncture, and he didn''t bother to talk about her.

    He asked Er Niu, who had already run back, to turn over his trousers when he was a child and change them all.

    Although Shu Yu took off his diaper, the child''s pants were also wet.

    The egg custard was ready soon, and the orchid gave Xiaozhen a bowl, who hesitated.

    She knew that it was a precious thing. She had come to the house of her three uncles before, and had hardly eaten it.

    Great uncle''s house is in charge of the great aunt. The second uncle''s house is difficult, and her mother will not let her eat. Don''t talk about it, Uncle San, it''s not bad to cry and say that your baby has no egg custard to eat.

    So in Xiaozhen''s heart, the egg custard from my uncle''s house is very precious.

    Now that there are only two bowls of steam, she doesn''t dare to do it, especially when her parents are not around.

    Orchid took the spoon, "Hurry up and eat, don''t you want to go to the county seat to see your mother later? Don''t delay."

    Over there, Shu Yu has already started feeding the whole thing. The little guy is obviously very hungry and eats very hard.

    After Shu Yu had finished feeding her a bowl, he still had some things to do, grabbing her hand and yelling, "...Eat, ah, eat."

    Shu Yu wiped the corner of his mouth, "Okay, let''s not eat for now, let''s go to the county town to eat later."

    After finished speaking, he looked back at Xiaozhen, who had already finished eating, and looked at her impatiently, wanting to go to the county town to see her mother.

    Shu Yu put Quanquan in his arms, "Let''s go."

 Chapter 313ï¼š see a doctor

    Chapter 313 Seeing the Doctor

    A few people set off, and they were still the ones who went. Lanhua originally wanted to go with him, so he could help take care of the children, but was stopped by Li.

    Shu Yu advised her to stay, there are old ladies and big girls in the county town, there is no need to go to too many people.

    The mule cart drove back to the county seat. After eating and drinking, and changing clothes, he was so tired that he finally fell asleep in Shu Yu''s arms.

    Xiaozhen was also tired, but she was worried about Lu Sixing, so she could only open the curtains from time to time to look outside to see when she could get to the county seat, even though she didn''t know which way to go to the county seat.

    She didn''t know that she was about to enter the city until she heard a lively voice in her ears.

    Shu Yu means to see the doctor first, especially the little one. When such a young child is most prone to accidents, everyone dares not take risks.

    So the mule cart stopped directly outside the hospital.

    The doctor first showed Xiaozhen the wound on her forehead, asked a few questions, and then prescribed medicine.

    So far, it doesn''t matter. But if there is a sudden pain in the back, or if you feel something wrong when you go to bed at night, you still have to come back to the hospital to see it.

    The doctor bandaged her head, and immediately began to check everything.

    Sure enough, under the fear of the child, uncomfortable symptoms have already begun.

    He pulled it twice along the way, and the egg custard disappeared without digesting it. When the doctor saw him, the child began to cry again, his voice was thin and weak, and he was no longer full of energy.

    Lu Dasong couldn''t be worried, Xiaozhen could cry when he heard it, but he didn''t dare to disturb the doctor, so he could only suppress his voice and wipe his tears one by one.

    Doctor said, "I''ll prescribe some medicine for you, and you should feed him and drink it carefully. Pay more attention to him in the past two days, and find someone to watch him. If he has a fever or vomiting, be sure to send it to him as soon as possible."

    He said some precautions, and then Shu Yu and the others left with their little brows in their arms.

    After getting on the mule cart, Xiaozhen has been very silent.

    After a while, she raised her head and said, "Uncle, I''ll just go see my mother myself. My brother doesn''t want to go, I''m afraid he will be scared again."

    Lu Dasong looked at Shu Yu, who nodded, "That''s what I mean too, we''ll send him back to Fangxiang first, and we just happened to clarify this with Nanny."

    "Alright."

    This matter can''t be concealed, and there is no need to conceal it. The old lady guesses that she also wants to go to see Lu Sixing, so that she can feel at ease after confirming that she is all right.

    The group first went back to Liufang Lane, and before entering the door, they heard Mrs. Liang complaining about Lu Sanzhu, saying that he had to go to work early in the morning and woke her up to make breakfast before dawn.

    Mr. Liang is still yawning, and sewing the doll cover is also a lot slower.

    The old lady put her left ear in and out of her right ear, and ignored her complaints at all. Just occasionally looked up and looked at a few kids playing.

    Sanya already has the style of a young lady, and took Baoya to hold the doll and talk to Lucky Fortune.

    The two little girls were quiet, but Dabao was restless. Dahu wanted to pull him to read, but he was impatient. At the moment, he was acting like a spoiled child with Liang''s family, saying he wanted to go out to play.

    Mr. Liang was unfamiliar with the people here, so he was not at ease, and thought about letting Dahu take him there.

    Just thinking about it, Shu Yu and his party came back.

    The old lady raised her head and asked with a smile, "Ayu, you bring everything..."

    Halfway through, she froze when she looked at her eldest son, eldest grandson and granddaughter.

 Chapter 314ï¼š No pain after eating candy

    Chapter 314 Eating candy will no longer hurt

    The old lady hurriedly stood up, put down the things in her hand and walked forward, "What''s going on, ah? What''s wrong with your head, Xiao Zhen?"

    Xiaozhen saw her grandmother who wanted to love her, her eyes reddened in an instant, she ran up to hug her waist aggrieved, and began to cry lowly.

    The old lady''s heart was pounding, she patted her back one by one, looked at Shu Yu, "Your fourth aunt''s house, something happened, something happened?"

    She didn''t see Si Xing, only two children, and neither of them looked very good.

    Other people in the yard saw this, and they all gathered around.

    Lu Dasong stepped forward and patted Xiaozhen''s head, then helped the old lady to enter the room again, "Mother, sit down first, I will tell you slowly."

    "Speak slowly, hurry up, don''t scare my old woman."

    Lu Dasong nodded quickly, he glanced at Xiaozhen, and then repeated everything they heard when they went to Daxu Village.

    As soon as the old lady heard that Lu Sixing had been taken away by the official and locked up, her face turned pale in an instant, and her hands couldn''t help shaking.

    Why, how could such a thing happen?

    Isn''t son-in-law missing? How to become a criminal.

    Liang was also stunned. The needle in her hand accidentally pricked her finger. She exclaimed "ah" in pain, and quickly put down the needle and thread.

    This sound made everyone in the room react.

    Shu Yu handed Quanquan to Mrs. Liang, let her hold it first, and then covered the old lady''s trembling hand with both hands, "Nah, don''t worry, I''ll come and put Quanquan at home first, and then I''ll go to the county seat to find Sir Xiang. , and see if I can meet the fourth aunt. I just happened to find out how much the fourth aunt knew. Wang Guanchai told me that as long as the fourth aunt didn''t know about it, there is a high probability that there would be no life worries, don''t worry."

    The old lady looked back at her blankly, nodded unconsciously, and said hurriedly the next moment, "I''ll go too."

    "it is good."

    Shu Yu explained the whole situation again and asked Liang to help take care of it first.

    But Mr. Liang didn''t seem to be very good when he heard it, for fear that what would happen in his own hands, he would not be able to say anything when he looked back.

    She said quickly, "I can''t do it alone. There are several children in the family, and our baby girl is still young. I can take care of this and not the other."

    Shu Yu was right when she thought about it, she called Dahu, "Go to your mother and tell her to come back first."

    The yard where clothes are made is also in Liufang Alley, which is not far from here.

    "Okay." Dahu immediately ran out, Dabao hurriedly followed.

    After a while, the figures of the two children disappeared.

    The old lady has calmed down a little. She put her arms around Xiaozhen, whose eyes were red and swollen, and took the whole thing from Liang''s arms, wiped her face, and said to Liang''s, "You take the medicine first. Fry it up, and the second daughter-in-law will come back in a while and give him a hand to feed him. Something has happened to Si Xing, and the child must be well."

    Mr. Liang had no objection, and immediately took the medicine bag from Daniel and went to the kitchen.

    Sanya also ran into the house, took the candy she had saved, and handed it directly to Xiaozhen.

    The latter was stunned for a while, and Sanya simply shoved the candy directly into her mouth, "Your forehead is injured, and eating the candy will not hurt."

    Sanya is one year younger than Xiaozhen. In the past, Lu Sixing brought her to Lu Erbai''s house from time to time, so the relationship between the little sisters is not bad.

    Seeing that Xiaozhen ate the candy, she was so much happier, she immediately stuffed the rest.

 Chapter 315ï¼š Meet at the gate of the county office

    Chapter 315 Meeting at the gate of the county government

    After Sanya finished stuffing, she saw Baoya watching eagerly, and then opened her mouth to ask for candy.

    Sanya hurriedly said before she could speak, "You have already eaten it today, if you eat it again, there will be worms in your mouth, and you will roll all over the floor with pain. In this case, you will not only be able to eat sugar, but also meat in the future. If you can''t eat anything, you''ll starve to death."

    Baoya''s eyes widened and she quickly covered her mouth.

    There were two younger sisters comforting her, and her grandmother and the others. Xiaozhen, with candy in her mouth, finally stopped being so anxious as she was in Daxu Village. She hugged her brother and cried alone and helplessly.

    Not long after, Nguyen came back.

    She walked in a hurry, and she had heard Dahu say what happened on the way.

    Although Dahu is young, he has been learning all the time and his expression skills have improved a lot. Nguyen understands it.

    As soon as Nguyen entered the door, she held it all in her hands and said, "Mother, Ayu, go and see the fourth sister. I have me at home, and I will take care of the children."

    "Yeah." The old lady nodded, and after a few words, she took Xiao Zhen to go with Shu Yu.

    Nguyen thought for a while, and then asked again, "Would you like to tell Erbai about this first, he must also want to see the fourth sister."

    Ever since he found out that his fourth brother-in-law has disappeared, Lu Erbai has been worried. His legs and feet are inconvenient, and he can''t go into the mountains and villages to look for him like the eldest brother and the third brother.

    But he has some experience in finding Erya over the years. Although he has not found anyone, there are some small doors in the county town who always know something. I have been asking people to inquire about it before, but unfortunately there is no news.

    This time, if I knew that the fourth sister was taken away by the yamen, I would be even more anxious.

    The old lady refused, "Forget it, there are many people who are worried about telling him. We don''t know the specific situation at the yamen, and we don''t know if we can see Si Xing. Come back and talk about it."

    Nguyen said nothing.

    The old lady was anxious. Now that Quanquan has someone to take care of her, she is relieved. Soon the group left Liufang Lane and went straight to the county office.

    When was about to reach the gate of the county government office, Xiaozhen couldn''t help grasping Shu Yu''s hand tightly, scared and panicked.

    Shu Yu lowered his head, "It''s alright, don''t worry."

    "Hey, isn''t that the village chief of Daxu Village?" Lu Dasong suddenly whispered.

    Several people raised their heads and saw three people standing at the gate of the county government office. They all looked up at the gate of the county government office, but their faces were frowning.

    Shu Yu remembered that when he was in Daxu Village earlier, a villager said that the head of Daxu Village also brought people to the county office.

    I didn''t expect to meet you at this door.

    Several people approached, and the village chief Chen of Daxu Village also saw them.

    He didn''t recognize it at first, until he saw Xiaozhen, he suddenly remembered that it was the Lu family.

    Village Chief Chen immediately took a few steps forward, stood in front of Lu Dasong and said, "Have you heard about the fourth family of Yuan Lao? Hey."

    He sighed, "We wanted to inquire about the situation, but unfortunately we couldn''t get into the yamen. Dashi from our village had a relationship with a small catcher in the past, but that small catcher wasn''t in the county government today. Dashi went to his house to find him. He''s gone, maybe he''ll come back later, just wait."

    But Xiao Zhukuai used to work with the former magistrate. Although he didn''t suffer with the former magistrate, he couldn''t know too much about some things, so he had to try his luck.

 Chapter 316ï¼š goodbye to weinan

    Chapter 316 Goodbye Xiang Weinan

    The villagers of Daxu Village have been here for a long time. Seeing the tired look on the face of the village chief Chen, he has hit the wall several times.

    Lu Dasong, "We are also here to ask if we can meet my fourth sister."

    Village Chief Chen was stunned for a moment. He heard something and asked quickly, "Do you have a way?"

    "I can''t talk about the way, I can only try it."

    Lu Dasong said, looking at Shu Yu next to him.

    The latter nodded to the village chief Chen, and then went up the steps of the county yamen gate and said a few words in front of the yamen guarding the gate.

    The yamen responded with a few words, and quickly turned around and went in.

    Village Chief Chen, who was standing behind, looked at the Lu family in surprise, "That girl is..."

    "It''s my niece, the girl from my second brother''s house."

    The village chief Chen was still responding, but the villagers behind him suddenly realized, "It''s Lu Erbai''s second daughter who has been missing for many years. I heard that I just found it a few days ago."

    Lu Dasong nodded, "It''s her."

    The village chief Chen was quite emotional. He didn''t expect that the newly found daughter of the Lu family would have such a connection. I hope she can really find out the news. Yuan Shanchuan is a villager of Daxu Village after all, and he is also worried that he has done something so treacherous that the whole village will be implicated.

    just thought, the gatekeeper just now came out again, and his attitude towards Shu Yu was even better than before.

    The old lady and others hurriedly surrounded them, and the yamen said, "Miss Lu, come with me."

    A few people from the village chief Chen were astonished, can they enter the county office?

    Shu Yu held Xiaozhen''s hand, while Lu Dasong and Daniel supported the old lady and went inside.

    Village Chief Chen looked at each other and hurriedly followed.

    Everyone entered the lobby, and the official told them to stop, and then said to Shu Yu, "Your Excellency said, if you have something to tell Miss Lu alone, you wait here, Miss Lu will go with her subordinates."

    "Thank you, sir, please lead the way." Shu Yu nodded soothingly to the old lady, and followed into the back room.

    As soon as she left, the village chief Chen couldn''t help but ask Lu Dasong, "The lord the messenger said just now? Is it the current county magistrate? What kind of status is your niece? You can let the lord see her in person."

    Lu Dasong didn''t know it himself, he looked at the old lady.

    The latter has always had a solemn expression. At this juncture, she didn''t want to say anything, she didn''t want to say anything, she just looked nervously at the direction Shu Yu was leaving.

    When others saw her like this, they were also affected.

    In addition, there are also two officials guarding the hall next to it. They didn''t dare to speak, so they all fell silent.

    Shu Yu had followed the yamen to the study in the backyard, and Hu Li was standing at the door.

    He smiled at Shu Yu, "Miss Lu, please come inside."

    Shu Yu was still very grateful for his reminder yesterday, so he thanked him first, and then entered the door.

    Xiang Weinan was writing when he heard the movement and looked up at her, "Sit down."

    Shu Yu sat down opposite him, and Xiang Weinan wrote the words before he put down his pen, leaned on the back of the chair behind him, and said, "Come to inquire about your relatives?"

    "Yes."

    "Want to know what?"

    Shu Yu was a little strange, "Your Excellency is willing to tell me unconditionally?"

    "how is this possible?"

    Shu Yu, "..." doesn''t have to be so straightforward.

    Xiang Weinan leaned forward slightly, but he waited several times before finally letting her come to the door by himself. Meng Yunzheng couldn''t say anything this time, right?

 Chapter 317ï¼š I knew it by accident

    Chapter 317 I knew it by accident

    Shu Yu pursed his lips, "What conditions does the lord have?"

    Xiang Wei Nan looked at her for a moment, and tapped the table twice with his fingers, as if he was thinking about how to speak.

    After a while, he said, "I heard that you didn''t have a good time in the Shu family? The Shu family still wants your life, right?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Yes."

    She was not at all surprised that Wei Nan knew her original identity and origin, and she did not doubt that this was what Meng Yunzheng said. It''s just that since Xiang Weinan participated in the investigation of the Shu family incident, the most basic information will always be available.

    In particular, she had several contacts with him, and suddenly appeared in the Lu family. Now she still has something to do with Yuan Shanchuan, who seems to be involved in the case of the former magistrate. These factors are enough to investigate the eighteen generations of her ancestors to Weinan. .

    "So, you should hate the Shu family, right?" Xiang Weinan asked again.

    His cautious question left Shu Yu speechless.

    She sighed deeply and said, "If you have something to say, why don''t you say it directly?"

    "..." Xiang Weinan coughed lightly, "I want to know, how much do you know about the Shu family''s private affairs?"

    Shu Yu laughed, "Sir Xiang, you really look up to me. You also said that I had a bad time in the Shu family, so you should also know that the third miss of the Shu family is a transparent person. Don''t talk about those of the Shu family. Private matters, even if the Shu family is open and aboveboard, they will not necessarily let me know."

    He raised his eyebrows to Wei Nan, "Really? Then the night you were obliterated by the Shu family, in your dying words, it was said that Mr. Shu kept the outer room, Mrs. Shu wanted to marry the second young lady to her nephew, and Mr. Shu owed money. Money in the casino, Second Madam Shu drugged her aunt and caused her slippery tire, how do you know these secret things that even the old lady of the Shu family may not know?"

    Shu Yu choked, I said I read it from the book, do you believe it?

    I don¡¯t believe it when I think about it.

    Shu Yu sighed, rubbed his forehead, and said with a dry smile, "Those are, I knew it by accident."

    "Oh? Then what did you know by accident?"

    Shu Yu, "¡­"

    "Will you let me think about it?"

    "Well, I''m not in a hurry." Xiang Weinan knew that he must know something else from her.

    Shu Yu propped his forehead and began to recall the contents of the book.

    As far as she knows, the decisive evidence that the Shu family was finally brought down was in¡­

    "Master Xiang, you can find someone to watch the second Miss Shu family."

    Among the several young ladies in the Shu family, the eldest is the vicious female partner in the book. The third young lady is a cannon fodder who has only mentioned her name a few times, while the second young lady, who is also a concubine with her, is treated completely differently. .

    Second Miss Shu usually looks at her own accord and has no opinion, but no one knows that she is the daughter that the Shu family likes and trusts the most.

    Don''t say anything else, just the outer room that Master Shu is keeping outside, and this second young lady helped to cover and set up.

    The night Shu Yu was obliterated, although it was revealed that the eldest lady wanted to marry the second lady to her nephew who had domestic violence. However, even if she didn''t tell the truth at the time, the eldest lady''s wishful thinking would not work.

    In the book, Mr. Shu almost thought of quitting the eldest lady because of this incident.

    If it weren''t for the sudden suffering of the Shu family, it''s really impossible to predict what the consequences would be.

    Therefore, others may not know much about the Shu family''s private affairs, but the second lady of the Shu family probably knows a lot.

 Chapter 318ï¼š only four people

    Chapter 318 Only four people can go

    Xiang Weinan was surprised, "Second Miss Shu family?"

    "Yes, maybe there will be unexpected gains." Shu Yu was naturally happy to be able to bring down the Shu family earlier.

    Xiang Weinan stroked his chin thoughtfully, "Second miss...I understand."

    There are not many things that Shu Yu can provide. After all, the book mainly tells the story of the male and female protagonists. Because the Shu family has a vicious female supporting role, there are more plots when they are finally brought down, but it is limited to this. .

    After talking about what Master Xiang wanted to know, Shu Yu began to ask about Yuan Shanchuan, "What crime did my fourth uncle commit?"

    Xiang Weinan raised his eyes and glanced at her, "The specifics will not be clear until he is retrieved, but now I only know that the former magistrate may have expected before he was arrested, so the same important criminal evidence was mixed in advance. The goods are going to be transported out of the city and sent to Dong''an House. Among the people who transported this batch of goods is Yuan Shanchuan."

    "Now, two of the people who transported the goods are dead, and two others have been arrested. Only Yuan Shanchuan has disappeared. Coincidentally, that batch of goods has been found. The mountains and rivers are taken away alone, and I don¡¯t know where they are going.¡±

    Shu Yu frowned, "But it''s possible that my fourth uncle didn''t know what it was, and just took it by mistake, right?"

    "Of course this possibility exists, but it''s just speculation. We need evidence that he didn''t know."

    Shu Yu knew, in fact, this was good news for her.

    She thought that there was enough evidence to prove that Yuan Shanchuan and the former magistrate colluded with the adults.

    Now after hearing what he said, there is still room for things to turn around.

    "Then my fourth aunt..."

    Xiang Weinan leaned back on the back of the chair, "I have already interrogated the Yuan family and the Lu family, and it seems that they do not know about it. But they can''t leave yet, and we will wait until Yuan Shanchuan finds it."

    After a pause, he added, "Don''t worry, they''ll be fine now."

    With this assurance from Xiang Weinan, Shu Yu was indeed relieved, "Can we go see Sigu?"

    nodded to Wei Nan.

    Shu Yu came out of the study after thanking him.

    The old ladies who were waiting in the lobby were all impatient. Seeing Shu Yu come out, they rushed forward one by one, surrounded her and asked, "How is it? What did the adults say?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, and the words Xiang Weinan said in the study were not allowed to be passed on to her.

    So she didn''t say anything about Yuan Shanchuan, only said, "Your Excellency agrees that we go to see Sigu."

    The old lady was happy, but Xiaozhen raised her head with bright eyes.

    However, Hu Li, who followed Shu Yu out, said, "But there are too many of you. The adults said that you can only enter four at most."

    Four...

    Shu Yu, the old lady and Xiaozhen must go there.

    The old lady''s eyes swept around, looking at Lu Dasong and Daniel, and then fell on Chen Village Chief.

    She sighed and said, "The boss and Daniel are waiting for us outside, Village Chief Chen, you can go with us. With the Yuan family, things happened suddenly, and many things probably didn''t have time to explain."

    The village chief Chen nodded quickly, "Thanks to the sister-in-law of the Lu family."

    Determined the person to visit, and Hu Li led the way in front of him, walking all the way to a house not far from the county office.

 Chapter 319ï¼š see Sigu

    Chapter 319 Seeing the Fourth Gu

    There was someone guarding the door of the house. After Huli came, the man nodded to him and unlocked the house.

    This house is not a prison, but it is also divided into two spaces by railings.

    One lived with the Yuan family, and the other lived with Lu Sixing.

    Lu Sixing was alone in a room, but her hair and clothes were messed up, and there was a slap print on her face.

    Hu Li explained in a low voice, "The Yuan family blamed the Lu family for the fault at first, and the old lady Yuan stepped forward and slapped her when she was not paying attention. We separated the people. Originally, the old lady Yuan and the The Lu family is locked together."

    The old lady got angry when she heard it, especially seeing her daughter huddled in the corner and didn''t speak, she felt very distressed, she stepped forward in a hurry, "Si Xing, Si Xing?"

    The Yuan family and Lu Sixing heard the sound of someone entering the door from the very beginning, but they were all immersed in grief and fear at this time, sitting on the ground a little numbly, without the intention to see who came in.

    Hearing the old lady''s voice, several people raised their heads and looked at them in astonishment.

    Lu Sixing stood up abruptly, walked forward three or two steps, grabbed the railing and said in shock, "Mother? Xiaozhen? You, why are you here?"

    The old lady''s eyes were red, and Xiaozhen cried directly.

    She stretched out her hand to pull Lu Sixing, who immediately crouched down and wanted to hug her.

    There was only a railing in front of her. She couldn''t do it. She could only hold her little hand, gently touched her forehead, and asked, "Does it hurt? Did you take medicine?"

    "Well, sister Ayu took me and my brother to see the doctor. My brother fell asleep when he was tired from crying. He didn''t bring him here. The second aunt is taking care of him."

    According to what Shu Yu had previously explained, Xiaozhen did not talk about the fact that Quanquan was ill, lest Lu Sixing be worried.

    But even so, Lu Sixing was still worried.

    Fortunately, in front of the child and the mother, she still tried her best to restrain herself.

    She touched Xiaozhen''s head, wiped a handful of tears, stood up again, and looked at the old lady, "Mother, how did you come here? This is the county office..."

    The old lady wiped her face and said, "A Yu brought us here. A Yu found the county magistrate, and he promised to let us meet in peace."

    Hearing Ayu''s name for the second time, Lu Sixing was stunned.

    The old lady pushed Shu Yu forward and said, "This is Ayu, you haven''t seen it before. It''s the second girl of your second brother''s house. Fortunately, she is here, otherwise we don''t know what to do. ."

    Lu Sixing looked at Shu Yu and reacted suddenly, "Are you Erya?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Four aunts."

    Lu Sixing was happy, "Okay, okay, it''s good that you are back. I didn''t expect to meet for the first time, just in this situation."

    "Fourth aunt, don''t be in a hurry, the adults have said that they will find the fourth uncle as soon as possible. If the adults ask anything, you can answer it without hiding anything. I believe that the fourth uncle is also innocent, but his whereabouts are unknown now, everything has to be done. Find him to have a conclusion."

    Lu Sixing nodded heavily, "Yes, I also believe that he is innocent. He will definitely not do such rebellious things, and he will not leave me and the children alone."

    The old lady took her hand, "We all believe in him, so don''t get discouraged and have a good rest. We will take care of Xiaozhen''s two children, you don''t have to worry."

 Chapter 320ï¼š you are honest

    Chapter 320 You guys are honest

    "Thank you mother." Earlier, Lu Sixing was in a hurry to be taken away, and she didn''t have time to explain her two children. After being locked here, what she worried about most was Xiaozhen and her younger brother.

    Now seeing that Xiaozhen is fine and seeing the child again, her anxiety has finally calmed down.

    The Yuan family over there was a little stunned when they listened to them. What do you mean? Well, this girl from this family knows the county magistrate?

    Mrs. Yuan hurriedly called the old lady, "My mother, my mother, do you know when we can leave?"

    The old lady turned her head abruptly and looked at her angrily, "Don''t call me my own mother, look what you did to my granddaughter? You still blame my daughter. I didn''t say that the good son you taught broke into the outside world. Damn, my daughter is imprisoned here, and you have the nerve to beat my daughter''s granddaughter, I''m really giving you a good face?"

    Mrs. Yuan was unhappy, "Then she..."

    Village Chief Chen, who had not spoken all the time, glared at her, "Okay, just shut up. This matter has nothing to do with the Lu family. If the girl from the Lu family hadn''t been here today, do you think there would be any good things to eat? The people caught are all put in jail, and you are still in this clean house, who do you think you are selling face?

    Mrs. Yuan was still a little afraid of Village Chief Chen.

    Village Chief Chen didn''t bother to bother with the woman, he looked at the old man Yuan, "This is the situation, now you can only stay here temporarily, everything will wait until Yuan Shanchuan is found. I also hope that Yuan Shanchuan did nothing, hope You all went home safely. As for your home, I will help arrange it after I go back, so there is nothing to worry about."

    Old man Yuan was still a little scared, "Then, will we be in danger here? Will the adults beat us and torture us to extract confessions?"

    Hu Li sneered coldly, "What are you thinking? You are going to be tortured to extort confessions. You did it when you were just interrogated, and I will give you the reputation of slandering adults here?"

    "No, no, sir, we don''t mean that, we..."

    Village Chief Chen sighed, "Okay, anyway, whatever the lord asks, you can answer honestly. Also, don''t blame Mrs. Lu, she is the most innocent one, and if you make trouble again, you will stay here for the rest of your life. Bar."

    After finished speaking, he glanced at Mrs. Yuan vaguely.

    Old Man Yuan and the three Yuan brothers quickly said, "No, we must be honest."

    Village Chief Chen had nothing more to say. With Hu Li there, he said too much, which made the poor master think more.

    So after explaining to the Yuan family, he waited by the side.

    Shu Yu actually had nothing to say, and the old lady and Xiaozhen didn''t even know what to say. In such a situation, nothing was appropriate.

    Lu Sixing just held the hands of the two of them, before letting go for a long time, and said to them, "Mother, Xiaozhen, Ayu, you go, I will take care of myself."

    Xiaozhen''s eyes were full of tears again. Today, she really cried too much, her eyes were red and swollen.

    Lu Sixing also choked up and explained to her, "You have to listen to your grandma, take good care of your brother, and wait for your parents to come back at home, you know?"

    "Well, I will, mother."

    No matter how reluctant they were, several people still left the room.

    The sun outside the house is very strong, but the hearts of the old lady and the others are cold and dark.

    went far, the old lady looked back again, then lowered her head and pulled Shu Yu aside.

 Chapter 321ï¼š Shu Yus concerns

    Chapter 321 Shu Yu''s Worries

    Shu Yu was surprised when he saw the old lady put two pieces of silver into her hands.

    "Milk?"

    The old lady said, "Ayu, you gave this to the official messenger, and said to ask him to help, give your fourth aunt better food, and take care of it more."

    Shu Yu stared blankly at the broken silver in his hand.

    Before Shu Yu came back, the old lady had only two or three hundred yuan of money she could use.

    After the shop opened, although she made money, the old lady didn''t take a single penny except the 12 taels of silver in her hands.

    She felt that she didn''t need to spend any money on weekdays, and it was enough to have food and drink at home.

    is just filial piety to children and grandchildren, and Shu Yu will find excuses from time to time to give her some money for self-care and let her keep it. Later, when the grandchildren came over, the old lady bought some snacks for a share, and the children were also happy.

    Later, Ruan Shi and Daya also gave her some, as well as the 2 liang pension from the third child a few days ago.

    So the old lady now has five or six taels of silver in her hand, and she took half of it and stuffed it into Shu Yu''s place.

    Shu Yu laughed, but did not refuse, she accepted it, and the old lady could feel at ease. Anyway, I''ll find an excuse to go back later.

    But she actually gave Hu Li a few taels of silver before, and she has already explained what the old lady said.

    "Milk, don''t worry, I know what I know."

    Shu Yu turned around and said a few words to Hu Li.

    The group stopped until they reached the gate of the county government office.

    Lu Dasong and others who were waiting outside immediately greeted him.

    The villagers of Daxu Village asked the village chief Chen eagerly, "Village chief, you have seen the Yuan family, are they all right?"

    Village Chief Chen waved his hand, "Don''t block it here, go back and talk about it."

    When he was far away from the county office, the village chief Chen turned his head and said to the old lady, "Sister-in-law of the Lu family, then we will go back to the village first, and the affairs of the Yuan family will also require you to worry about it. If we have any news, we will tell each other. We will try our best to find Yuan Shanchuan."

    The old lady nodded, and the two sides soon parted ways and left.

    Shu Yu and his party walked towards Liufang Lane. Lu Dasong asked Lu Sixing about the situation. Knowing that there was nothing serious, and that he was not put in prison, he felt more at ease.

    Reputation is still very important these days, especially for women, if they have been in prison, they are already innocent in the eyes of many people.

    But Mr. Xiang had already promised Shu Yu that he would be detained in the county government office temporarily and would not be sent to prison.

    Several people went home while talking.

    As soon as the old lady entered the door, she first asked about the whole situation. The child had already taken medicine and fell asleep.

    Nguyen Thi has been sitting beside the child, sewing doll covers and checking his condition from time to time.

    It seems that everything is fine now, and I don¡¯t have diarrhea anymore, but I don¡¯t sleep very well.

    As long as everything is fine, everyone has been busy for a while, and they didn''t even eat lunch.

    Mr. Liang helped with the noodles, and everyone filled their stomachs hastily, so that they could sit down for a while and discuss things quietly.

    The key to the problem now lies in Yuan Shanchuan, but this person seems to have evaporated from the world, and he doesn''t know where he went.

    Shu Yu was unfamiliar with this place, and Dasu Dynasty did not have surveillance everywhere like in modern times, so it was not easy to find someone.

    At present, we can only pin our hopes on the government.

    What Shu Yu is most worried about now is whether Yuan Shanchuan is still alive.

 Chapter 322ï¼š first day at work

    Chapter 322 The first day to work

    In the evening, Lu Erbai and Sanzhu came back, so naturally they heard about Lu Sixing.

    Lu Sanzhu was originally working on his first day, and when he came back, he wanted to cry that he was tired, hungry, and his feet hurt. He took this opportunity to borrow the mule cart from his second brother¡¯s house, so that he could go to the Peach Blossom Forest tomorrow without having to walk.

    Who knew that such a serious thing happened at home, so that he suddenly lost the thought of pretending to be pitiful.

    Lu Erbai pounded the table angrily, very annoyed that Yuan Shanchuan could not be found in time.

    The old lady sighed, "Okay, the boat will go straight to the bridge, and this matter will be resolved one day. I''m tired after a busy day. I''ll cook some meals and rest early after eating."

    The crowd moved, Lu Dasong and Daniel had already gone back before the city gate was closed.

    After eating, the old lady remembered that Lu Sanzhu was working on her first day and asked, "How are you feeling today?"

    "I don''t have anything to do today." Lu Sanzhu said, "it was the manager who told me what to do, took me around in the peach blossom forest, and met a guy who worked. Then I remembered There are too many rules and regulations, I remember my head hurts. The manager said it, and I have to memorize it tomorrow, it''s endless. "

    For a **** who doesn''t do his job properly, it''s too embarrassing to remember these things.

    The old lady reached out and patted him, "People give you this opportunity, you have to take it well, don''t know the good or the bad. If you don''t want to do it, let this work out, most people want to do it."

    Lu Sanzhu knew that his mother was in a bad mood today and didn''t dare to provoke her, so he buried his head and said in a low voice, "I didn''t say no, isn''t this just complaining?"

    "It''s okay if you complain in front of us, just shut up for me if you shouldn''t say anything outside. If you have work to do, do it well, don''t do those things that are criminals, do you know?"

    The old lady was also frightened by Yuan Shanchuan. This person made a mistake, and it was his wife, children, and children who were affected.

    That is, they have Ayu in their house, otherwise they don''t know what the consequences will be.

    It is also fortunate that Mr. Xiang is a good official. If he encounters the stupid dog official in the past, I am afraid that even the two children will not be spared.

    Lu Sanzhu nodded immediately, "I promise to do things well."

    The old lady said a few more words to him. Among her children, the third child was the most worrying one.

    Lu Sanzhu almost couldn''t bear it. When his mother was talking, he basically turned his head and ran away at the first sentence she said. But now...he dare not.

    The old lady finally said it happily, and Lu Sanzhu hurriedly took his wife and children to sleep at the Yiren Pavilion.

    As soon as their family left, the Lu family was quiet.

    Nguyen took Sanya and Xiaozhen to wash and let them rest early.

    Lu¡¯s house originally had three rooms. Lu Erbai and his wife lived in the largest east wing with their twins, the old lady and Da Ya lived in the slightly smaller west wing, and Shu Yu lived alone in the small room that used to be a study.

    Now there are two more children in the family, neither Daya nor Shu Yu have experience in taking care of children.

    Quanquan is so small that it can only be given to Nguyen.

    Xiaozhen was frightened for another day, and the old lady was worried and took her to sleep.

    The east wing was reserved for the four of them. Lu Erbai and Dahu lived in the study, and the three sisters, Daya Sanya and Shu Yu, rested in the west wing.

 Chapter 323ï¼š wake up in the middle of the night

    Chapter 323 Waking up in the middle of the night

    Sanya was very happy, she hardly ever slept with the eldest and second sisters.

    So the little girl packed herself early, ran into the west wing, climbed into the bed and slept in the middle. The little hands clapped left and right and greeted the two of them, "Elder sister, second sister, come quickly." She wanted to hug from side to side.

    Daya and Shu Yu looked at each other and laughed.

    When the two fell asleep, Sanya really got into this person''s arms, and then got into that person''s arms, and after a while, she turned dizzy, and then fell asleep because of exhaustion.

    Shu Yu is funny, she has been busy all day today, and she is very tired. She originally wanted to say a few words to Da Ya, but she fell asleep after just a moment.

    However, in the dead of night, a cry suddenly came from my ear, followed by a loud noise.

    Shu Yu woke up first and hurriedly got up and put on clothes.

    Just dressed, Da Ya also woke up, San Ya rubbed her eyes in a daze, "Mother, what''s the matter?"

    She hadn''t woken up yet, she forgot that she was in the same room with the eldest sister and the second sister.

    Shu Yu said to Daya, "It seems to be the voice from Mother''s side, I''ll take a look, eldest sister, take care of Sanya first."

    "Okay, look at the road when it''s dark." Da Ya was sleeping inside, and her movements were not as convenient as Shu Yu''s.

    Shu Yu nodded and ran out, the east and west wing was opposite, she quickly saw what happened in the east wing.

    The old lady and Mrs Ruan were taking care of Quanquan in a hurry. Xiaozhen stood by the side and wiped away her tears. When she saw Shu Yu coming over, she hurriedly ran over and took her hand and said, "Sister Ayu, my brother is not well. , keeps vomiting, is he going to have an accident?"

    She didn''t dare to say the word ''death'', for fear that it would be fulfilled.

    Shu Yu frowned, it seems that the worst situation the doctor said has happened.

    She stepped forward and saw that the whole face was flushed, and she couldn''t even hear her crying so weakly that she couldn''t hear her crying. She hurriedly said, "Mother, we have to take him to see the doctor as soon as possible."

    "No way, he vomited as soon as I picked it up. The medical center is so far away from here, I couldn''t hold it. The mule cart even sent the boss back to Shangshi Village. It''s all my fault. How could I forget about this."

    The old lady blamed herself so much, she never thought that such a big symptom would suddenly appear in the middle of the night, thinking that the boss and the others went back too late, it would be more convenient to drive a mule cart.

    Shu Yu said, "Then I''ll bring the doctor over. There are two medical clinics closest to Liufang Lane. I''ll knock on the door and ask the doctor to come and see the doctor. I''ll be back soon."

    Before the old lady could make a sound, Shu Yu ran out.

    When Daya brought Sanya over, she only had time to see her back.

    When Lu Erbai was hurried by the big tiger, Shu Yu had already left the courtyard.

    The whole situation is urgent, and Shu Yu walks fast without caring about the dark alley.

    Fortunately, he quickly got used to the light, and Shu Yu slowly ran.

    However, after she ran out for a while, her footsteps suddenly stopped, as if to confirm something, she ran back again.

    Then stopped at the gate of Mengjiayuan.

    She looked at the door of Meng''s house and confirmed that she was not wrong when she glanced at it casually.

    The big lock that had been hanging on the door lock ring a few days ago was gone.

    Shu Yu was overjoyed. Could it be that Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi are back?

 Chapter 324ï¼š you are a fool now

    Chapter 324 You are a fool now

    Not to mention, Zhao Xi''s medical skills are definitely much better than the doctor at the small medical clinic at the entrance of Liufang Alley, and the distance is so close.

    Shu Yu pushed the door forward without any hesitation.

    pushed it but didn''t push it away, it should be tied inside.

    Afraid of disturbing the neighbors, she didn''t knock on the door. After looking left and right, she stepped on the stone outside, climbed the top of the wall in three or two strokes, jumped off the wall, and entered the yard.

    Who knew that just as her feet landed, a stick was swung towards her.

    Shu Yu''s body reacted faster than his brain, he immediately squatted down to avoid it, and quickly said, "It''s me."

    The stick that was swept over again almost stopped, and Zhao Xi''s surprised voice rang out, "Miss Lu?"

    "Doctor Zhao, you''ll be fine." Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief.

    Zhao Xi leaned his stick against the wall on one side with a speechless expression, "Miss Lu, what are you doing? You came to our house at midnight and turned over from the wall. You want to be a thief, I was almost scared. die."

    "I''m here to see you for treatment, Doctor Zhao. We have a baby under one year old. He was frightened during the day, and now something is not right. It''s very dangerous to vomit and have diarrhea. You first help me save people."

    After saying that, Shu Yu will come to pull him.

    Zhao Xi immediately took a step back, "Wait, wait, don''t worry, I can help you, but you have to tell me the specific situation first, and I have to prepare something. Come back and get it, trouble."

    "Alright then." Shu Yu calmed himself down and followed him into the house.

    Then, while talking about all the symptoms, he watched Zhao Xi pack his medicine box.

    When she was ready, she asked, "Meng Gongzi didn''t come back?" She had been here for so long, but she had not seen Meng Yunzheng.

    Zhao Xi stopped for a while, turned his head, gave her a meaningful look, and said, "No, I came back alone, I just came back to get something, you are also a coincidence, another half an hour in the evening, I''m leaving."

    While talking, he had already sorted out the medicine bag, "Okay, let''s go."

    Shu Yu nodded, but after walking a few steps, Zhao Xi stopped again, he pointed to himself, "I can''t go out to your house like this."

    Shu Yu patted his forehead suddenly, "I almost forgot, you are a fool now."

    Zhao Xi, "..." You are such a fool.

    Shu Yu looked left and right, "Do you have a hood in your house?"

    "Yes." Zhao Xi went over and searched, and sure enough, a black lacquer cap was found, and he hung it on his head and walked out.

    Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief. With Doctor Zhao here, she can at least rest 90% of her heart.

    Zhao Xi was cautious, and even locked the yard after going out.

    The two hurried to Lu''s house. On the way, Zhao Xi asked in a low voice, "I don''t look like the doctor you went to the hospital for. Will your family doubt it?" The night boy.

    "Don''t worry, my family won''t ask more questions even if they doubt it, and they won''t lift your hood to see what you look like." This Shu Yu was right. The Lu family never asked Shu Yu more about her opinion. Willing to say questions.

    It was like why she knew Lord Xiang, the Lu family never asked.

    It''s not that they weren''t curious and didn''t care, it''s just that Shu Yu kept his mouth shut about everything before returning to Lu''s house, except for the first day.

 Chapter 325ï¼š miss

    Chapter 325 Missed

    Although Shu Yu said that she had a good life with her adoptive parents, the Lu family felt that she was so unwilling to recall that she must have been unhappy. They don''t want to touch her sadness, so she doesn''t want to say it, so don''t say it.

    As long as they know that Shu Yu is fine, that''s enough.

    Zhao Xi didn''t ask any more questions when she saw what she had promised, since she would take care of the Lu family anyway.

    The two soon arrived at Lu''s house, and Xiao Zhen''s uncontrollable crying became more and more obvious in the house, and even Sanya couldn''t help but snort with her.

    Shu Yu hurried forward with Doctor Zhao, "Nanny, mother, I brought the doctor, you come out first. The doctor needs a quiet place, let''s not disturb him in the house."

    The worried old lady and Nguyen turned their heads at the same time, and they were stunned when they saw Doctor Zhao wearing a black hood.

    It was Shu Yu who entered the door and brought Xiaozhen and Sanya out first, and the two quickly followed out of the east wing.

    Shu Yu immediately said to Zhao Xi, "Trouble the doctor."

    Zhao Xi nodded, took the medicine box and went in.

    With his back to the door, he lifted the gauze curtain on the hood so as not to block his view.

    Lu''s family couldn''t see what he was doing. Anyway, after a while, Quanquan, who had been uncomfortable and disturbed, suddenly became quiet.

    Not long after, even the sound of crying stopped.

    Seeing this, the old lady and Nguyen exhaled a sigh of relief.

    Shu Yu also felt relieved, and when he looked left and right, he realized that Daya and Lu Erbai were not there.

    She took the time to ask, "Where are my father and eldest sister?"

    "They''re looking for you." Dahu raised his head and whispered.

    After Shu Yu ran out, Da Ya was not at ease at all, so she chased after him.

    But in the middle of the night, a girl in Shu Yu had already run out of the house, and she ran out of another girl''s house alone. What should I do if something happened?

    Lu Erbai''s legs and feet were inconvenient, but he was a man anyway, so he came out with her.

    Who knew that when the two of them reached the entrance of Liufang Alley, they didn''t see Shu Yu. They thought that Shu Yu had gone to another hospital, so they went back to look for it, but they still didn''t see anyone.

    The two became anxious. In such a short period of time, nothing really happened, right?

    Lu Erbai is older and has experienced a little more. He patted Da Ya''s shoulder comfortably and said, "Maybe we missed it. When we were looking for the first home, A Yu had already brought the first home. The doctor from the second family has returned. Let''s go back and have a look first."

    Da Ya thought about it right, so she helped Lu Erbai to go back.

    They had tossed it back and forth. In addition, it was dark and Lu Erbai was walking slowly. By the time they got home, Zhao Xi, a thief with excellent medical skills, had already seen Quan Quan.

    He was walking out while explaining the precautions for taking care of the children.

    Zhao Xi had a hood on his head, and his vision was basically blocked, but he still saw the figure of Da Ya, and when he saw that he was about to bump into it, he subconsciously turned to the side.

    Who knew that standing next to Da Ya was Lu Erbai, who was wearing dark clothes and had inconvenient legs and feet.

    Zhao Xi walked this way, he couldn''t avoid it at all.

    Da Ya exclaimed, "Father." She quickly grabbed Lu Erbai, but she was stunned and rushed forward.

    Zhao Xi was startled, and hurriedly supported her.

 Chapter 326ï¼š your sister recognized me

    Chapter 326 Your sister recognized me

    "Are you all right?" Zhao Xi was scared to death, his voice changed. He just said that it was too inconvenient to be blinded by a black light.

    Da Ya first glanced at Lu Erbai, who was already supported by the quick-sighted Shu Yu.

    Da Ya breathed a sigh of relief, then shook her head and said, "It''s okay."

    Then he raised his head to look at Zhao Xi... under the hood.

    Zhao Xi was startled, and after supporting her to stand, he quickly took a step back.

    Daya also took a deep breath, stood firm and moved behind Lu Erbai.

    Shu Yu introduced to Lu Erbai, "Father, this is the doctor I hired. He just diagnosed Quanquan, and it''s no big deal."

    Shu Yu originally thought that her father and eldest sister hadn''t come back for so long. After she sent Zhao Xi out, she went to look for it, but unexpectedly met at the door.

    Seeing that Shu Yu was really at home, Lu Erbai was relieved first, and then he heard that the doctor in front of him had already seen Quanquan, he was overjoyed, and immediately held Zhao Xi''s hand and said, "Thank you doctor, thank you doctor, it''s so late. It''s too hard to bother you to go out to see a doctor."

    Zhao Xi coughed dryly, and said in a calm voice, "It is my duty as a doctor to treat illnesses and save people. I don''t need to thank you and leave."

    Shu Yu said hurriedly, "I''ll send him off, and drop by to get the prescription."

    For fear that Lu Erbai and the others would not be assured that they would follow, they hurriedly added, "It''s not far ahead, I have time to stand by, don''t worry about me."

    Lu''s family looked at each other in dismay, when Da Ya heard the words, she quickly handed her the lantern in her hand.

    Shu Yu took Zhao Xi out and went straight to Meng''s house.

    Lu Erbai frowned as he looked at Zhao Xi''s back, always feeling a little familiar.

    But he was soon dragged in by the old lady to see the children, and he had no other thoughts.

    But Zhao Xi, as soon as he got home, he quickly locked the door, and then said nervously to Shu Yu, "What should I do, your sister seems to have seen me."

    "...Calm down, maybe I didn''t see it? After all, it''s so dark at night, and after such a short time, my sister may not be able to adapt to the light at night."

    "Really?" Zhao Xi frowned, and after thinking about it, he seemed to be right.

    In that case, he couldn''t actually see Da Ya''s appearance clearly.

    Zhao Xi was a little relieved, turned around and walked into the house, "Anyway, don''t tell anyone my identity, I''ll give you a prescription, and when the medicine is spread out tomorrow morning, you can go get the medicine. That child is not a big problem, Just look after it carefully.¡±

    Shu Yu nodded and said casually, "I thought you would never come back after leaving."

    Zhao Xi was lighting the candle, when he heard the words, he was stunned, "Go? Where are you going?"

    "Southwest."

    "What are we going to do in the southwest? I..." He remembered halfway through speaking, "Oh, do you think we knew the whereabouts of the Eastern Qing Guanzhu, and then went to find someone?"

    "I see your doors have been locked for days."

    Zhao Xi shook his head, "We just went out to do some errands. If we didn''t go to the Southwest, there would naturally be other people in the Southwest. I came back this time just to get something, and I was going to leave in a while. But I think you should be at ease. If I can''t leave the child, I''ll stay for a while, and I''ll leave when it''s almost dawn and the child is sure that there is no problem."

    "Thank you." Shu Yu asked with a smile, "Will that delay your business?"

    "No, I have to do business the day after tomorrow anyway." Zhao Xi handed her the finished prescription.

    Shu Yu took it over, afraid that his family would be worried, so he didn''t stay any longer, so he left with the prescription.

 Chapter 327ï¼š Sure enough, I saw Zhao Xi.

    Chapter 327 Sure enough, I saw Zhao Xi

    When Shu Yu returned home, the Lu family had calmed down.

    Now everything is fine, everyone is relieved, and the three children, Xiaozhen Sanya and Dahu, are driven back to bed to sleep.

    The old lady and the others were busy working for most of the night, sweating all over, washing their faces with water.

    Seeing Shu Yu coming back, Lu Erbai asked her in a low voice, "The doctor who came just now isn''t from the nearby hospital, right?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Well, it''s a person I knew before. He''s better at medicine, so I can rest assured."

    Lu Erbai nodded. Hearing that she said he knew each other before, he didn''t ask any more questions.

    It''s already past the early morning, and there is still something to do tomorrow, so everyone didn''t say more. Except for Nguyen, who was not very relieved, and took care of Quanquan, everyone else went back to their rooms and fell asleep.

    Shu Yu was lying on the bed, thinking of what Zhao Xi said, turned his head to look at the big girl sleeping on the inside, and whispered, "Sister?"

    "What''s wrong?" Da Ya turned around.

    Shu Yu, "Did you see the doctor''s face just now?"

    "No." Daya replied directly without even thinking about it.

    After I finished speaking, I felt that I seemed to be reacting too quickly, and quickly added, "I mean, it was too dark at that time, and the doctor was wearing a hood. Where can I see his face, I felt that it was completely dark. Tuan, if he hadn''t spoken out, I wouldn''t even know if he was a man or a woman."

    "Oh..." Shu Yu suddenly realized that he saw Zhao Xi.

    Shu Yu made up his mind and smiled, "Go to sleep."

    "Hmm." Daya secretly exhaled a breath, slowly stiffened and turned around again.

    Shu Yu was funny, the eldest sister also guessed that Dr. Zhao''s pretending to be stupid was purposeful. She was very wise and didn''t plan to expose it, and she didn''t even admit it in front of herself.

    Hey, today...it was an accident.

    Shu Yu pursed his lips and closed his eyes to sleep.

    The next morning, when Quan Quan woke up again, he was obviously much more energetic.

    Nguyen said, "After seeing the doctor last night, he slept much more peacefully, and he never woke up in the middle of the night. He didn''t vomit when he woke up in the morning, he even ate a bowl of rice cereal, and his face became much better. It doesn''t seem to be a problem."

    The old lady was holding Quanquan, and the little guy was giggling, not seeing such a dangerous situation just last night.

    She said to Shu Yu, "Follow the doctor''s prescription for a while, grab some and bring it back. Let''s feed him twice, it should be fine."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Okay, I''ll set off with Dad after breakfast."

    Today is the day when Dahu went to Shuxian Academy to apprentice. It was agreed before that Lu Erbai would take Dahu with him.

    So as soon as she finished eating, Da Ya went to Yiren Pavilion to look at the shop.

    Shu Yu went out with Da Hu and Lu Erbai. She took them all the way to the door of Shuxian Academy, and then turned to the pharmacy.

    After taking the medicine, Shu Yu went home first.

    When she passed by Liufang Alley, the person with a hood in the distance called her in a low voice while no one was there.

    Shu Yu saw that the hat was brought by Zhao Xi yesterday, and hurriedly walked a few steps and stopped in front of him.

    "Doctor Zhao?"

    "It''s me, how is your child?"

    "It''s all right, I just got him medicine."

    Zhao Xi nodded, "That''s good, then you can go back and make medicine, I''ll go first. Don''t worry, Ah Yun and I will be back in two days."

    Shu Yu, "..." I''m not worried either.

 Chapter 328ï¼š Anxious Xiaozhen

    Chapter 328 Uneasy Xiaozhen

    Zhao Xi left, Shu Yu looked at his back, thinking of the conversation with Da Ya at night, and finally did not speak to stop him.

    She swayed home with the medicine in her hand. There were two more children at home, plus Dabao and Baoya brought by Liang''s family, it was extremely lively.

    Nguyen did not go to the clothing room today. The old lady was getting old and she was afraid that she would not be able to take care of her, so she stayed with her for half a day.

    As soon as Shu Yu came back, she took the medicine bag and decocted the medicine first.

    Shu Yu is holding Quanquan, the little guy is very light, he had no energy yesterday, but now he is trying hard to stand up.

    While sewing the doll cover, the old lady said, "Yesterday was really frightening. This little thing was born prematurely, and thanks to your aunt and uncle''s good care before, it won''t look sick. He¡¯s still young. Generally a child as big as him, some people can walk, but he can¡¯t even stand up and gets sick easily. I was really afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on like yesterday¡­¡±

    Mr. Liang said on the side, "No, if something really happened, what would my sister-in-law do?"

    "Okay, shut up."

    Mrs Liang raised her head and blinked. Where did she say something wrong?

    It was obviously the old lady who said it first. Only she can say these words about feelings, but not herself?

    Shu Yu smiled and walked around the yard with Quanquan in his arms, looking at the chicken and the vegetables, the little guy couldn''t be more happy.

    Xiaozhen also followed closely behind, for fear that Shu Yu was tired of holding the child and wanted to take over.

    Shu Yu looked back at the little girl, and Xiaozhen looked worried. An accident happened to her parents, and now she lives in her second uncle''s house. Although her grandmother loves her, she knows what''s going on at her age and understands what it is called... being under the fence, so she doesn''t dare to cause trouble to others at all, especially last night when my younger brother In the middle of the night.

    Shu Yu hugged Quanquan and squatted down, looked at her with a smile, "Why don''t you play with Sanya and Baoya?"

    "I have to take care of my brother."

    "No, my brother has me here, you can play. Didn''t Sanya give you a doll yesterday? Don''t you like it?"

    "I like it." Xiao Zhen said hurriedly, "I really like it."

    She slept in her arms last night.

    Shu Yu knew that she was uneasy, thought about it, and simply said, "If you really want to do something, then, you can help me turn those rags on the shelf to bask in the sun, okay?"

    Xiaozhen''s eyes lit up, "Okay."

    She ran to turn over the rags, Sanya raised her head to see it, and hurried over to help.

    In fact, she helped with the work from the beginning. Sanya is used to doing her work. When she was in Shangshi Village, she used to hunt hogweed to collect firewood. When she came to the county town, she would occasionally help her with milk.

    But now that Baoya is here, the third aunt asks her to help take care of Baoya, so she can only take care of the child.

    Seeing that Xiaozhen is busy at the moment, she can''t play anymore. Anyway, Baoya and Zhaocai are familiar with each other, so I let them play by themselves.

    Shu Yu smiled and watched Ruan''s side decoct the medicine, and hurriedly carried the little guy to feed the medicine.

    After observing for a day, everything is really fine, and the old lady is relieved.

    In the evening, when Lu Sanzhu ran over to eat again, the old lady was full of energy and planned to curse.

    These two shameless husband and wife, it¡¯s okay to rub it for a day or two, is this going to be solved here every day for dinner?

 Chapter 329ï¼š Third uncle found a house

    Chapter 329 The third uncle found the house

    Unexpectedly, before the old lady opened her mouth, Lu Sanzhu was the first to speak up and said, "Mother, let me tell you something."

    The old lady was not angry, "If you have a fart, let it go."

    "I found a new place to live."

    Everyone raised their heads in unison, looking at Lu Sanzhu in surprise.

    The latter said righteously, "I think, I have a serious job now, and my daughter-in-law is also making money, I can''t always live in the second brother''s shop, then I will be raised by the second brother. Is it? It''s too much to say. After all, our family of four still has to live, so we thought about renting a yard by ourselves."

    Everyone listened to the righteous words he said here, but they all knew in their hearts that it was because Lu Sanzhu was too far away to go to work and could not bear it.

    Originally thought he could hold on for a few more days, but he gave up after only two days?

    Lu Sanzhu said, "Just so, I met a brother who worked with me today, and he told me about a nice house, not far from the Peach Blossom Forest. As for me, I passed by when I got off work and went to After taking a look, I feel pretty good. It''s just too late. The owner is not here today, so I can only rent it tomorrow. After all, I just started work, so I won''t be able to ask for leave tomorrow, so I''m thinking of asking my daughter-in-law to pay the rent first."

    Liang, who was named, raised her head. She felt that it was good to live in the backyard of the second brother''s shop. The place was quiet and comfortable, and she didn''t have to spend money on her own. It was also close to Liufang Alley. For the old lady, you can do your own work with peace of mind.

    Apart from getting up early every day to make breakfast for Lu Sanzhu, and being often disliked by old ladies, she has no other bad feelings.

    But she still had a tacit understanding with Lu Sanzhu. Knowing that it was too long for him to go to work, she had no objection to him looking for a house again.

    He frowned slightly when he heard this, "I''m going to rent a house? What if I don''t know where I am, what if I get deceived?"

    The old lady gave her a sideways glance, would she still be deceived?

    Lu Sanzhu is still very confident in his daughter-in-law''s fighting ability in the village, but this is the county seat, and the owner of the house is a local.

    He turned to look at Shu Yu, it''s best for Ayu to go, and if she goes, only others will suffer.

    Shu Yu was teasing Quanquan, feeling his strong call out of the corner of his eyes, raised his head and said, "Don''t look at me, I have something to do tomorrow."

    Tomorrow is the day when the black market opens, she has to check the situation.

    Lu Sanzhu sighed regretfully and looked at the old lady again.

    The latter frowned, "Okay, I''ll go with the third wife."

    She is still soft-hearted in the end. It is rare for the third husband and his wife to do some serious work.

    Sanya on the side passed over, "Mother, what about me?"

    The old lady is not here, Dahu has to go to school again, Ayu has something to do tomorrow, the remaining children...

    "I''ll take all of them, Sanya and Xiaozhen, you two and the second child will go to Ningshui Street to see the shop." As the doll sets are ready, the old lady thinks that the two children can be attracted by standing at the door of the shop. guests.

    Sanya immediately took Xiaozhen''s hand and said, "Okay, I will take good care of Miss Xiaozhen."

    The matter was settled like this, Lu Sanzhu burst into tears, and he could finally go to work without having to walk all the way upside down on two legs. It was just too miserable.

 Chapter 330ï¼š first day of school

    Chapter 330 The first day of school

    The next morning, Dahu put on his small bag and was ready to go to the Shuxian Academy.

    After all, it was the first day of school, so Shu Yu took Sanya and Xiaozhen to send him there.

    The Shuxian School was originally temporarily suspended, and Master Wen also spent more than ten days at ease. But now that he saw Dahu coming to school, he decided to start the class immediately. He couldn''t let such a well-behaved and motivated student wait too long.

    So when Shu Yu sent the little guy to the door of Shuxian Academy, he saw a dozen students coming one after another.

    Most of the students are young. The Shuxian Academy was originally a school for enlightenment, and the students admitted were all four to five to ten years old, and the oldest was only twelve years old.

    Therefore, the tiger is not conspicuous among the children.

    But his schoolbag was very conspicuous. This backpack was dictated by Shu Yu and asked Nguyen to make it.

    Because of his young age, Shu Yu asked Nguyen to make the schoolbag into the shape of a tiger. A big tiger head with a small body, like a Q-version comic, very cute.

    Don''t look at Dahu''s very mature performance. When he got this schoolbag, the happy ones refused to let go.

    Immediately, a child ran up to him, looked at the tiger schoolbag on his back, looked at him again, and said, "I don''t seem to have seen you."

    Dahu was a little flustered. When he was in Shangshi Village, he had to work and didn''t have time to play. He has no friends yet.

    Facing the children of the same age who took the initiative to come forward to talk, Dahu didn''t know how to communicate.

    Shu Yu gently pushed him, "Do you remember what the second sister told you when she was at home?"

    Big Tiger nodded, "Remember." The second sister said, don''t be afraid, if you meet like-minded friends, you can play together, and if you can''t talk about it, you don''t have to join in.

    Don''t be bullied, if someone beats him, he will go back. But don''t take the initiative to bully people. He went to school to read and read. Don''t put the cart before the horse.

    Someone came up to talk at this moment, Dahu took a deep breath, stepped forward and said, "I, I''m a new student, I just entered school yesterday."

    "Wow, then I''m a month ahead of you, but I''ve only been studying for half a month, and the school is closed. I''ve been playing at home for many days, and I''m almost forgetting what I''ve learned before."

    "What have you learned before?"

    Dahu started talking to people slowly, the more he talked, the more relaxed he became.

    Later, two more students came over and were very interested in Dahu''s schoolbag.

    Soon, the door of Shuxian Academy opened, and students entered one after another. The big tiger was walked inside with an arm around his shoulders, and he turned his head from time to time.

    Shu Yu waved at him, and when they all entered the door, she left with Sanya and Xiaozhen.

    She sent the person to Yiren Pavilion, and then went back to Liufang Lane with the Liang family.

    Mrs. Liang was still looking forward to her new residence, so as soon as she sat down and took two sips of water, she urged the old lady to leave quickly.

    The old lady waved her hands impatiently, told Shu Yu, and went out with Quanquan in her arms.

    As soon as they left, Shu Yu was left alone at home.

    It was almost the same time, Shu Yu entered the room and started putting on makeup.

    Since she is going to the black market, she can''t just go there like this, she has to dress up anyway.

    Just like when he was making bricks for Jiang Li last time, Shu Yu first made a man''s shape, and then wore women''s clothes and a hood. After planning to go out, find a place where no one else is and then change your clothes.

 Chapter 331ï¼š suspicious bull

    Chapter 331 Suspicious Daniel

    However, just as Shu Yu got dressed up and got up, there was a sudden knock on the door outside.

    Shu Yu took a step and stopped in place without moving.

    The knock on the door continued, and there was also a suspicious voice from a big cow, "Milk, milk, aren''t you at home?"

    Shu Yu rubbed his forehead, why is Big Niu here at this time?

    She hesitated to open the door, especially when she was like this. Daniel is not her old lady, she doesn''t ask much when she sees her dressed as a strong man.

    However, the door to their courtyard was fastened from the inside, which meant that there must be someone in the house.

    Sure enough, Daniel was still knocking on the door, and even wanted to climb up the wall to see if something happened inside.

    At this moment, another voice sounded, "Is it the Lu family boy who came to find your milk?"

    This was the voice of an aunt from a neighborhood in Liufang Lane, and Daniel replied, "Yes, I''ll give my milk something, but there''s no sound inside, and I don''t know if something happened."

    The aunt said, "Your mother is not at home and went out, but your sister should be there. If you scream again, you may be far away and not heard."

    After saying , the aunt also shouted twice to help.

    She was also extraordinarily enthusiastic. There was no response from the inside, so she said she was going to bring the ladder over from her own house.

    Shu Yu sighed, forget it, I can''t expect Brother Daniel to go to Yiren Pavilion to find her father. If you don''t make a sound, not only Daniel, but also other neighbors will come in.

    Shu Yu put on his hood, coughed lightly, and hurriedly shouted, "Come on, Daniel, wait a moment, I''ll open the door for you right away."

    When the big cow outside heard this, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

    The aunt next door also smiled and left.

    When there was only Daniel left outside, Shu Yu went over to open the courtyard door and let people come in.

    Da Niu saw that she was wearing a hood, and it felt strange.

    Just as he was about to ask, Shu Yu took the lead and said, "Brother Daniel, come first."

    "Wait a minute, I''ll drive the mule cart in." Da Niu said, and turned to lead the mule.

    The mule cart entered the yard, and he took down the contents of the cart, "My father and I went to Sigu''s house yesterday. There are many officers and soldiers guarding the gate of her house and Yuan''s house, so I can''t get in for the time being. The grandfather was also accommodating, and took the chickens from the fourth aunt''s house to us, and we brought them back to Shangshi Village to help them raise them."

    Although his mother is not very happy, this time his father is in charge, and his mother can''t say anything.

    "Oh, by the way, there are also Sigu and Xiaozhen''s clothes and some useful things. The official inspected it and there is no problem, so I brought them here. I will see if I can entrust that Hu official later. , send it to the fourth aunt."

    Shu Yu nodded and put away the bag.

    Da Niu went to wash his hands, and then asked her, "Why are you still wearing a hat at home?"

    "Um...I was just about to go out."

    "Why do you also wear a hat when you go out?" Daniel is indeed a careful person, and he thinks that Ayu is strange today.

    He looked at her carefully, "Are you really Ayu?"

    Shu Yu couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "Can''t you hear my voice?"

    "You can hear it, but you are a little different today. I just knocked on the door outside for so long and you didn''t hear it? What are you doing inside?"

    Before Shu Yu could answer, Daniel said again, "Take off the hood first, we are talking here, don''t wear it."

    Shu Yu, "..." I feel like I can''t go out today.

 Chapter 332ï¼š Bring Daniel to meet the world

    Chapter 332 Bring the Daniel to meet the world

    Shu Yu had a headache, but Daniel insisted that she take off the hood, otherwise she would suspect that she had been given the bag.

    But Shu Yu felt that his suspicion might be heavier when he took off the hood.

    But it''s not the way to stay in such a stalemate, she doesn''t have that much time.

    So Shu Yu took off the hood, and sure enough, when Daniel saw his completely unfamiliar appearance, he immediately took two steps back, and he was about to pick up the stick next to him.

    Shu Yu said hurriedly, "Brother Daniel, it''s really me, this is the effect after makeup, this look is convenient for me to do things."

    Daniel frowned, looked at her suspiciously for a long time, and finally saw a sense of familiarity from her outline.

    He breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, "But you are like this, it makes me think that what you are going to do is not easy, and even dangerous."

    he asked, "What are you going to do?"

    "Well... nothing, it''s not dangerous anyway."

    However, the more Shu Yu said that, the more Daniel didn''t believe it.

    He took two steps forward and said with a serious expression, "If you have something to do, tell me, and I''ll help you. I''m not worried about you."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    I''m not a child, what are you worried about?

    However, in Daniel''s heart, Shu Yu is a child.

    For the old lady Lu Erbai and others, Shu Yu is the backbone, and the behavior she shows on weekdays is more mature and stable than them. She is a knowledgeable person, who has the means, strength, and intelligence, and can even support the entire Lu family.

    To them, Shu Yu is more like the head of the family. She has a lot of secrets, and these secrets may be some sad past events that she doesn''t want to mention, so the Lu family won''t ask any more questions.

    As long as the children come back and be by their side, it is enough.

    But Daniel didn''t spend much time with her. In his eyes, Shu Yu was nothing more than a fourteen-year-old sister who had been through hardships outside and finally found her home, and who needed care and love.

    And he is the eldest grandson of the Lu family, and he feels that he is responsible and obliged to take care of his younger brothers and sisters.

    Now Shu Yu sees that it is obvious that he is going to do something dangerous. As a brother, he can discourage him if he can. If he can''t, he should stand in the front.

    Shu Yu just understood his intentions, but he was unable to start.

    She lowered her eyes and began to think, should she continue to entangle with him here and convince him, or...take him?

    As Ding Yuehua said, the black market is not a dark and chaotic place, but a regular place frequented by many big families. She didn''t plan to do anything today, just to see and see.

    As the eldest grandson of the Lu family, Daniel has more knowledge of the outside world, which is actually beneficial to him.

    In this way, when she is exiled, the well-informed ox can also stabilize the Lu family.

    Thinking about this, Shu Yu felt that she should bring Daniel to know more about the multifaceted nature of the world.

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu exhaled and said to him, "Okay, I''ll take you there. But I don''t have much time, so I can''t explain it to you right now, you come over with me to dress up first, and I''ll talk to you as I walk along the way. ."

    Hearing that she was going to bring him, Daniel breathed a sigh of relief, no objection, and nodded solemnly.

    Shu Yu laughed, "I really don''t want to do dangerous things, Daniel, you don''t need to look like a big enemy."

    After she finished speaking, she pushed the bull into the house quickly.

 Chapter 333ï¼š you have to call me sir

    Chapter 333 You have to call me Master

    Daniel himself is a man, so makeup is not as troublesome as Shu Yu.

    She simply shaded him, thickened his eyebrows, and put on a beard to cover half of his face.

    Looking at him, he looked like he was ten years older. He was not a very familiar person. If he didn''t look closely, he basically couldn''t recognize him.

    Daniel looked at himself in the bronze mirror in surprise. The bronze mirror in Shu Yu''s house has now been changed to a clearer one, so he can probably see his appearance.

    Shu Yu finished painting for him, and then found a suit that suits him.

    Fortunately, she calculated Jiang Li once last time. She was afraid that she would need to change her clothes in the future, so she prepared several sizes of clothes.

    Daniel put on dark gray clothes, with a slightly upright body, standing beside Shu Yu was a proper follower.

    Shu Yu nodded with satisfaction, "Very good."

    She entered the black market and had a follower, but it was more normal.

    She prepared a hat for Daniel, and handed him a package, "Help hold it, let''s go."

    After Shu Yu finished speaking, he climbed up the wall, looked left and right, and confirmed that there was no one outside Liufang Lane, so he opened the yard and went out.

    After waiting for the big cow to come out, he quickly locked the courtyard door, and then strode towards the entrance of Liufang Alley.

    Daniel looked at her skilled appearance, and his mood was complicated for a while.

    Shu Yu silently led him out of Liufang Alley, followed by a lonely alley.

    This time, she learned the lesson from the last time, and looked around carefully to make sure that no one saw it before going in and out.

    When came out again, she was already a middle-aged country squire.

    Daniel looked at her up and down, "Ayu, your skills are really amazing."

    "Hey, you can''t call me Ayu now, you have to call me Master. I''ll just call you... Well, A Liang, what''s the name like?"

    Daniel nodded, "I have no opinion."

    "Ah Liang, next, if you''re afraid of saying the wrong thing, try not to make a sound, keep your eyes and ears on, and watch and listen more."

    Da Niu still nodded.

    Shu Yu is satisfied, Daniel is still very clever.

    The two packed up and walked all the way towards the carriage and horse.

    Shu Yu rented a carriage and let the ox lead him away, and then he left the city.

    It wasn''t until he left the city gate that the big ox asked strangely, "We have a mule cart ourselves, so why do we need to rent a horse cart? It''s not cheap."

    Shu Yu, "We finally dressed up like this. If we still use our own mule cart, what''s the point of our disguise?"

    Da Niu immediately fell silent, because he was confused.

    However, Shu Yu just let him lead the carriage to a forest not far from the city gate and stopped.

    Da Niu couldn''t help it, "Ah...Master, what are we going to do? Why did we stop here?"

    "We go to the black market."

    "Black market?" Daniel had a blank expression on his face, obviously he had never heard these two words at all.

    Hey, boy, as expected, I still have little knowledge.

    Shu Yu leaned against the wall of the car and explained the situation of the black market to him while looking in the direction of the city gate.

    The more he listened, the more shocked he became. So there is such a place?

    But...is this an illegal transaction?

    He hesitated, but Shu Yu continued, "I know when the black market opens, and I know it''s outside the city, but I have to follow others to the specific place."

    "With whom?"

 Chapter 334ï¼š enter the black market

    Chapter 334 Entering the Black Market

    As soon as Daniel finished speaking, Shu Yu suddenly laughed, raised his chin and said, "That''s him."

    It was a coincidence that came, Shu Yu let Daniel drive the carriage out of the woods.

    The carriage in front belonged to the Ding family. When she chatted with Ding Yuehua last time, she had inadvertently revealed the news that the young master of the Ding family would go to the black market. Fortunately, I didn''t stay at home for too long, otherwise I would have to miss Ding''s carriage.

    Shu Yu said to Daniel and followed.

    They didn''t drive very far with the carriage, and another carriage came from behind.

    Shu Yu lifted the curtain of the car and looked behind it. It was also the carriage of a wealthy family in the county seat.

    It seems that everyone is heading in the same direction.

    The carriage quickly overtook Shu Yu and ran alongside the Ding family carriage.

    Shu Yu and the others followed, walking slowly.

    Not long after, the two carriages in front turned a corner and entered a quiet bamboo forest.

    The road in the bamboo forest is not wide, and the two carriages that were originally running side by side could only go forward one after the other.

    But after walking for a while, it still stopped, and the people on the carriage began to get off one after another.

    Daniel immediately pulled the reins, and Shu Yu got off the carriage after hesitating for a moment. Only then did he see where their carriage stopped. There were special people helping to park the carriage.

    seems to be right here.

    Ding Wenxi and the others had already moved forward, and Shu Yu also had a panoramic view of the process after they got off the bus.

    She took Da Niu a few steps forward, and someone who looked like a black market gatekeeper came forward and asked with a smile, "This distinguished guest, do you have a token?"

    Daniel became nervous all of a sudden, do you need a token to enter the black market?

    He couldn''t help looking at Shu Yu, but he didn''t expect the latter to take out a jade token from his sleeve without hesitation, and handed it over without opening his mouth.

    The other party took it over and looked at it. After confirming that there was no problem, the smile became brighter.

    He called a clever young man behind him, "Da Sheng, take this distinguished guest in."

    Immediately took out another sign and handed it to Shu Yu, "Please keep this one for the distinguished guests. We will park the carriage in the stable. When the guest comes out, you can bring this sign over, and the servant will lead the carriage out."

    "Okay, thank you." Shu Yu nodded, greeted Daniel, and followed the boy named Dasheng inside.

    It is probably the rules of this black market. Dasheng never asked about their identities along the way, but only reminded them from time to time to pay attention to the road under their feet.

    They wandered around in the bamboo forest, and soon stopped at the door of a large courtyard.

    Dasheng didn''t go in at the door, and handed them over to another person to lead them forward.

    Just when the big bull was about to faint, the man finally stopped and made a ''please'' gesture to the two of them.

    As soon as this door is opened, the noisy and lively scene instantly blows into the face, the inside and the outside seem to be two worlds, one static and one moving, with clear distinctions.

    The servant said with a smile, "You can take a walk around, if you see something suitable, you can register it at the counter. The price is right, and the thing will be handed over to the distinguished guest by our people. The transaction on our side You don¡¯t need to show your face to avoid revealing the identity of the guest. If there is anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask someone dressed like me.¡±

    Shu Yu nodded, thanked him, and the servants left to let them see for themselves.

 Chapter 335ï¼š sneaky person

    Chapter 335 The sneaky man

    Daniel''s eyes widened and he didn''t dare to say a word.

    Just a short while later, he saw several familiar people walking through it, and they were all prominent figures in Jiangyuan County.

    The eldest young master of the Ding family, Jiang Ren of the Jiang family, the master of the Wu family, and the master of the Yu family in the town are also there.

    It is more that he has never seen it before, and it seems that he is not from this Jiangyuan County at all.

    Shu Yu coughed lightly, and Daniel immediately returned to his senses.

    Shu Yu whispered, "Let''s go, let''s go in and have a look."

    Daniel took a step behind and followed her into the hall.

    The hall in front of you is about 500 square meters. On the left is a round counter with several screens next to it. There are seven or eight people sitting at the table in front of the counter and talking to the person who came forward to consult.

    is separated by a screen, and the two tables are a little far apart, obviously giving each other a more private space.

    Shu Yu sighed, this black market is quite amazing.

    There are also many counters in the hall, with many wooden signs and pictures on them. The wooden signs are written on the items of the transaction, such as antique calligraphy and painting, gold and silver jade, and the synchronized pictures show the appearance of the items, which makes people look more intuitive impression.

    Anyone who is interested in these things can directly ask the guy standing by and he will give a brief introduction. If you want to see the real thing, the guy will also take it to the room where the items are stored or the warehouse to check it for yourself.

    In this way, both buyers and sellers can avoid knowing who the other party is and protect the privacy of customers.

    Shu Yu turned around with great interest, then left the hall in front of him and went out to the side door.

    After going out, there is a beautiful courtyard. This manor is very big, and I don¡¯t know who built it. The environment is very comfortable and pleasant.

    Daniel tried his best not to let his eyes fly around, but he was still shocked by the bustling scenery in front of him.

    "This black market doesn''t look like a black market at all." He muttered softly.

    Shu Yu nodded, "It''s more like a scenic spot for people to play and relax, right?"

    Da Niu said "um", "There are still things to eat."

    "Then you can grab something to eat while no one is there, it''s free anyway."

    Da Niu is embarrassed, "Not very good."

    "It''s okay, we came here today to see it, it''s rare to come here." The food here is still safe, otherwise there are so many distinguished guests, if something really happens, then the black market will not be able to open.

    While talking, the two had already crossed the courtyard and walked to a hall on the left.

    This hall is smaller than the entry-level one, but it is more private. There are many private rooms in it, and the items on the wooden sign are more valuable.

    And these wooden signs are hung on the doors of each private room. If you are interested, go directly to the door to see the real thing or negotiate, or even if you want to meet the seller.

    Shu Yu quickly came out from here. She originally wanted to go to the hall on the right, but when she looked up, she found a three-story building not far away, like Ding Wenxi and others were heading to that building. go.

    Shu Yu said to Daniel, "Let''s go over there and take a look."

    "it is good."

    Daniel immediately followed, and the two of them were already behind others when they went to the small building, and most of those who wanted to go in had already entered.

    Shu Yu was about to go inside when he suddenly saw a man sneaking out of the flowers behind the small building.

    She paused, and Daniel saw it too, and hurriedly said, "Is that a thief? Shall we call someone?"

    Auntie is here, can''t sit still, I''ll update a little less today, love you all

 Chapter 336ï¼š auction house

    Chapter 336 Auction Building

    Shu Yu grabbed the Daniel, squinted and said, "No, we don''t see it, lest we get involved."

    And looking at the panicked look of the man just now, it was obvious that he was found and was avoiding.

    Da Niu stopped, and sure enough, after a while, he saw two more people chasing after him, looking at their clothes, they were guys from the black market here.

    Shu Yu took a look and said to Daniel, "Let''s go, let''s go in."

    "Okay." Daniel retracted his gaze and followed Shu Yu into the small building.

    The small building was very lively, as if those who had just entered the black market were all concentrated here at the moment.

    This small building is also very spacious. The lobby in the middle is very large. There is a high countertop in the middle of the front. There is a curtain behind the countertop, which looks mysterious.

    There are stairs on the left and right sides of the lobby, and there are two floors upstairs. The upper floors are all boxes, built around the lobby, looking very secret.

    Shu Yu looked around and saw two people asking about the situation of this small building in front of a guy.

    These two were obviously coming here for the first time, so Shu Yu leaned over and listened together.

    The guy smiled and said, "This is the auction building, and it will be auction time in two quarters of an hour. The items that we can put up for auction in the black market are very rare and precious. The first floor here is the viewing area, and we do not participate in the auction. Auction, but you can watch the excitement. If you are interested and want to participate in the auction, you can also go to the box on the second and third floors, without revealing your identity, as long as the price is right, you can get what you like."

    "Of course, if you don''t mind revealing your identity, you can sit in the lobby downstairs for the auction. To enter the boxes on the second and third floors, you have to pay a fee of 30 taels first. Each box will be equipped with a clerk who will be in the room. Serve the distinguished guests."

    Daniel''s eyes widened, thirty-two? In other words, even if you go upstairs, whether you participate in the auction or not, you have to pay thirty taels of box fee first?

    This is too expensive.

    Shu Yu also thought it was expensive, thirty taels, then she would go bankrupt if she visited the black market a few times.

    The two brothers and sisters looked at each other and decided to watch the fun in the lobby downstairs.

    Anyway, they weren''t here to trade, just the things here, not the auction. Even those things in the front hall that they passed by earlier, she couldn''t afford any of them.

    It makes me sad to think about it.

    Shu Yu wiped away his sad tears and walked around the lobby again.

    There is still some time before the auction starts, so Shu Yu wants to go upstairs to have a look.

    Fortunately, she didn''t enter the box, and no one would stop her from going up.

    She walked around the second floor, there was really nothing to see. Those who entered the box all went in early, and there was no one in the corridor except the guy.

    Come to think of it, the third floor is the same.

    She will continue to hang out here, which will easily arouse the suspicion of the buddies.

    So Shu Yu quickly walked downstairs as if nothing had happened, but just as she was walking downstairs, a person was hurriedly going upstairs, she couldn''t avoid it when she turned, and the two collided directly.

    Shu Yu hurriedly held onto the railing, otherwise he would have to squat.

    The man also took two steps back, frowning and trying to say something, but he quickly fell silent.

    just lowered his head and said in a deep voice, "Sorry."

    Then he passed her and went straight upstairs.

    Shu Yu was stunned in place, turned his head blankly, and watched the man go upstairs.

 Chapter 337ï¼š Zhao Xi is actually here

    Chapter 337 Zhao Xi is actually here

    After a while, Shu Yu withdrew his gaze.

    That person just now, if she is not mistaken, it should be... Zhao Xi, right?

    Zhao Xi is actually here? What about Meng Yunzheng? So the last time he said there was still something to do in two days, he meant coming to the black market?

    Zhao Xi has also dressed up, so people who are not familiar with him will not recognize him.

    Ke Shuyu has been in contact with him many times, and she is also a skilled hand-dresser. She can still recognize Zhao Xi''s rough makeup if she pays a little attention.

    In particular, there was a very unnoticeable medicinal smell on him.

    Shu Yu turned his head and glanced upstairs again, Zhao Xi was gone, and he didn''t know whether he was on the second or third floor, let alone which box he was in.

    Shu Yu didn''t plan to recognize the other party either. If they came here in secret, there should be some purpose.

    She came to see the world anyway, so just wait and see what happens.

    Seeing that the auction time was about to start, Shu Yu hurriedly walked to the lobby, where Daniel had already taken a place.

    Seeing Shu Yu coming over, he hurriedly said in a low voice, "Master, would you like something to eat?"

    Shu Yu glanced at him, he was quite used to his current status, right?

    There is a table in front of them with melon and fruit snacks and tea on it, which is very thoughtful.

    Shu Yu shook his head, "I won''t eat, if you''re hungry, eat it yourself."

    "Okay." Daniel was really hungry and very thirsty, mainly due to nervousness. Just now he drank two cups of tea and ate two pieces of dim sum.

    Not to mention, the place where these rich old men are entertained, even the food is extraordinarily delicious. This is the first time he has eaten such exquisite food.

    If possible, he would like to take some back and give it to his family.

    Of course, he also thought about it, if he really took it out, it would be too attractive.

    Daniel wore a beard and looked at the high platform in front of him while eating.

    Shu Yu glanced left and right, there were quite a few people sitting below, and she also saw two or three familiar faces, such as Jiang Ren.

    Ding Wenxi was not downstairs, it should be in the box above.

    It seems that there are quite a lot of rich people.

    While thinking about it, a sound suddenly came from the high platform in front.

    Shu Yu withdrew his attention, raised his eyes and looked forward, and saw a very elegant-looking man on stage, walked to the middle and stood still, looked up to the private room upstairs, and then looked at the stage again Going down, he smiled like a spring breeze, and said, "Welcome to the distinguished guests. Everyone has worked hard all the way. There are tea and snacks on the table in front of you, and you can enjoy them to the fullest."

    He paused after saying a few words, and then continued, "Our auction is about to start, and the distinguished guests who want to come are looking forward to taking pictures of their favorite objects today. Without further ado, please take the first place now. Auction item."

    As soon as the man finished speaking, he backed away.

    Soon, two guys brought a large table to the stage, and then came out with a cloth covered with a cloth and put it on the table.

    Daniel stopped drinking tea, "This is the beginning?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Well, it''s started." The action is really fast, not sloppy at all.

    She thought there would be at least half an hour for the opening remarks, but she didn''t expect the first auction item to come up.

    Shu Yu straightened up slightly involuntarily, looked at the man on the stage, and slowly lifted the red cloth on the table.

 Chapter 338ï¼š numb cow

    Chapter 338 Numb Daniel

    "Wow..." Daniel exclaimed in a low voice, looking at the things on the table.

    This is a set of women''s heads, including heart-picking, top hairpin, step-shaking, etc. There are a total of more than ten pieces, each of which is exquisite and makes people very eye-catching.

    Shu Yu''s eyes widened slightly, and she naturally likes beautiful accessories.

    But it can only pass the eye addiction, and the general head and face will not be sold at auctions, this thing, the origin is not simple.

    Sure enough, after the man on the stage showed it, he began to introduce the origin of this face.

    "This set of head and face is exquisitely crafted by the court craftsman Master Chang. All the distinguished guests who want to come here will know that Master Chang is the most important craftsman of the late emperor, and the jewelry of the first empress dowager is the responsibility of Master Chang. His craftsmanship is There is no need to say more, and this set of faces in front of me is Master Chang''s proud work."

    "Of course, this set of head and face is naturally a gift from the palace. Although the gift from the royal family cannot be displayed in front of people, it can be made by Master Chang, but it is very valuable for collection."

    Shu Yu didn''t know about Master Chang, but from what this man said, Master Chang should have passed away.

    Then, of course, there is one piece of his work in this world.

    But the black market is worthy of being a black market, and the royal gifts are also sold. I don¡¯t know how many people are willing to pay for this.

    The things bestowed by the royal family are generally recorded, and to whom this set of awards was given by the first emperor, you can find out after a little inquiries.

    This face was given to the wife of Duke Zhen Guo back then, but Duke Zhen Guo was beheaded by the whole family a few years ago, and this face disappeared.

    Unexpectedly, it appears in this black market now.

    Da Niu swallowed his saliva and asked in a low voice, "Master, are the things that come out of this palace also sold? He''s talking about such a powerful set, so there shouldn''t be a few hundred taels of silver?"

    Hundreds of taels?

    Shu Yu smiled, "The layout is small."

    "Huh?" Daniel was puzzled.

    Soon, the man on the stage said loudly, "Then now, our first auction item, a complete set of heads from the hands of Master Chang, is officially auctioned. The starting price is three thousand taels!"

    Daniel suppressed it fiercely, so as not to let himself take a breath in front of everyone.

    Three, three thousand taels?

    Da Niu felt that this place really wasn''t for someone like him.

    "Master, three thousand taels, so expensive?"

    Shu Yu lowered his voice, "This is still the starting price."

    What''s the meaning?

    The Daniel, who has never experienced the auction, looked at a loss.

    A voice suddenly sounded in my ear, "Three thousand five hundred taels."

    Daniel turned his head, the bidder was from the lobby. But this person is obviously just talking, looking at this casual attitude, don''t deliberately drive up the price, right?

    Soon, the box upstairs began to bid, "Four thousand taels."

    "Four thousand five hundred taels."

    "Five thousand taels."

    Da Niu squeezed his hand tightly. One plus is five hundred taels. How can these people be so rich?

    He quickly took a cup of tea and took two sips, overwhelmed by shock.

    When the price called 10,000 taels, Da Niu was numb.

    He finally understood why Shu Yu said that he was small. For the first time, he knew that there were so many rich people around them? ?

    When this set of heads finally reached 13,000 taels, the bidding voice began to slow down.

    I don''t know if it''s because most of the people present are men, or because this thing is a gift from the royal family and it''s easy to cause trouble.

 Chapter 339ï¼š Poison 339

    Chapter 339 Poison Chapter 339 Drinking too much water

    In the end, this set was bought by a guest on the second floor for 15,000 taels.

    Shu Yu glanced at the Daniel beside him, and said in a low voice, "Calm down, this is just the first auction item, and the expensive items are still to come."

    "Master, how much money do you think this auction item can be sold for?"

    "It''s hard to say." Shu Yu hoped that it would be better. When she comes back and sells something, she can make more money.

    While speaking, the second auction item was also carried up.

    This is a lifelike double-sided embroidered screen. Such a beautiful screen can actually sell for a high price even if it is not on the black market.

    The problem is that the screen is stolen goods, so it was sold on the black market.

    Although it is stolen goods, it is not as troublesome as the last royal gift, so there are quite a lot of people rushing to take pictures.

    Daniel was completely speechless. He didn''t think he was a bun before, but now he realizes that he is probably a bun.

    At least there is stuffing in the buns, and nothing in the steamed buns.

    Nervous, he took another sip of tea, and then... successfully wanted to go to the thatched hut.

    Shu Yu''s attention was all on the table at first, and she liked the screen very much, but unfortunately she didn''t have the money.

    When the rustling voice came from beside her, she was stunned for a moment, then turned her head and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Daniel''s face turned red, he couldn''t help it, and said in a low voice, "Drinking too much water."

    Shu Yu understood, "Let''s go, I''ll go too."

    The screen has been taken away, and the next auction item is an antique vase.

    She has no interest, so she can go to the thatched hut just in time.

    Daniel exhaled and quietly left the auction venue with Shu Yu.

    The thatched hut is just behind the small building, and the location is still easy to find.

    Da Niu couldn''t wait, and hurriedly ran inside. After finally solving it, he took a deep breath and saw Shu Yu walking inside.

    Daniel blinked, and when Shu Yu was about to enter the door, he grabbed the person suddenly, "Wait, wait."

    Shu Yu turned around, "What''s wrong?"

    Daniel hurriedly dragged her and walked a few steps to the side, his face full of disbelief, "This is the men''s toilet."

    Although the latrines in the black market are well built and clean, he almost didn¡¯t dare to use the latrines when he first entered, but they are also men¡¯s latrines.

    Shu Yu a woman, what does it look like when she enters the men''s toilet?

    "You can''t go, you go to the women''s hut."

    Shu Yu pointed to himself, "When I look like this, you let me go to the women''s hut?" He was dressed in men''s clothing.

    Da Niu was at a loss for a moment, but he absolutely couldn''t allow A Yu, a big girl, to enter the men''s toilet.

    Men''s toilets are not like women''s toilets. They are separated from each other, and if you are not careful, you will grow needles.

    And there are a lot of people in the black market, and most of them are men. Even if the auction is the busiest time, there are a lot of men coming to the toilet, and they have basically never stopped.

    They were just standing at the door when two more people entered.

    Daniel took a deep breath. Seeing no one beside him, he quickly pulled Shu Yu to the corner and said, "You go to the women''s toilet, and I''ll take care of you outside. I''ve noticed that not many women come to the black market. There was no one in the toilet."

    Shu Yu raised her eyes and sighed, who would have thought that when she came to the black market dressed as a man, the biggest problem was actually going to the toilet?

 Chapter 340ï¼š Fourth Uncle? ?

    Chapter 340 Fourth Uncle? ?

    There are not many women who come to the black market, but Shu Yu saw two female merchants and female owners.

    But even if it was them, the servants with them were a man and a woman.

    It is full of calculations, maybe the entire black market, including the female workers who work here, there are only about a dozen people.

    And it is very inconvenient for women to go out to the toilet, so they drink as little water and eat as possible.

    As for the female guys in the black market, this is the busiest time, and there is no time to solve physical problems.

    There should be no one in the current women''s toilet.

    Shu Yu didn''t want to go into the men''s toilet either. After thinking about it, he agreed.

    "Okay, then you can help me watch outside. When someone comes, you just lower your head and pretend to be looking for something. By the way, make a sound and I will count."

    Daniel nodded immediately.

    The two of them walked towards the women''s toilet.

    The men¡¯s and women¡¯s thatched huts are in two positions, with a little distance in the middle, and rockery stones are used as partitions. As soon as the two of them walked towards the women''s toilet, they were blocked.

    Shu Yu exhaled and let Daniel stand beside the rockery, staring at the surroundings while pretending to check the contents of the rockery.

    Shu Yu entered the door. There were two compartments in front of him. The women''s toilet was obviously smaller than the men''s toilet.

    She pushed aside one of the compartments, and just as she was about to enter, she suddenly heard a faint voice next door.

    The foot that Shu Yu stepped in immediately shrank back, right? Is there a woman going to the thatched hut at this time? What if she was seen like this?

    Shu Yu turned around and wanted to leave, but he didn''t expect a coughing sound from the compartment.

    The most important thing is that this cough...is male.

    Shu Yu''s face changed slightly, what the hell, there is a male **** hiding here, what does he want to do?

    She quietly walked back, and then with a ''bang'', she kicked the door open with one foot.

    bowed his head, and sure enough, the same terrified gaze met directly.

    The other party was indeed a man, so he was sitting in the corner of the cubicle, trying to shrink himself into a ball as much as possible.

    The man gasped when he saw her, stood up and wanted to run.

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, and when he passed by, he raised his hand and knocked him out.

    Watching the man fall softly to the ground, Shu Yu snorted coldly and dragged him out.

    Well, people in the black market have to know that there is a **** here, and other women can''t be harmed.

    However, the people in the black market must not know that she entered the women''s toilet.

    This is a problem.

    Shu Yu thought while bending over and dragging the person out.

    Da Niu heard a ''bang'' just now, and was very anxious, but he couldn''t directly break into the women''s toilet.

    Fortunately, the voice stopped all of a sudden, and he could only temporarily suppress the anxiety in his heart and wait at the door.

    Seeing Shu Yu coming out, he hurriedly took a few steps forward and asked, "What happened just now? Did someone see you...you, why did you drag someone out?"

    "Come and help." Shu Yu said, "This dog is hiding in the women''s toilet, trying to do dirty things, and I found it in time."

    Daniel''s eyes widened, "What, then, did you suffer?"

    "Don''t worry, I didn''t."

    Da Niu breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, and went to the front to pick up the person.

    Who knew that when he just bent down and saw the man''s face clearly, he was stunned, "Four, Fourth Uncle??"

    Shu Yu''s hands froze, looking up at him in disbelief, "What did you say?"

 Chapter 341ï¼š Someone is looking for Yuan Shanchuan

    Chapter 341 Someone is looking for Yuan Shanchuan

    Daniel swallowed, pointed at the man she was dragging, and muttered in a low voice, "He is the fourth uncle, the fourth uncle we have been looking for for a long time."

    Shu Yu lowered his head and looked at the emaciated and tired man who had been knocked out by himself.

    This is Yuan Shanchuan? That Yuan Shanchuan who had been looking for Weinan and them for a long time? !

    God didn''t joke with her? Hell, why did Yuan Shanchuan appear in the black market?

    Shu Yu took a deep breath and said decisively, "First carry the person into the rockery, so as not to be seen."

    Da Niu nodded again and again, and easily helped Yuan Shanchuan up and took the man into the rockery.

    He just stood up when he heard a few footsteps behind him.

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, pinched him, and said in a low voice, "Someone is coming, block him."

    Daniel immediately stood to the side, and when those people approached, Shu Yu reprimanded him with a sullen face, "Have you found it? You don''t throw things in there, do you. Or do you mean that you have been ignorant yourself and deliberately deceived me?"

    Daniel lowered his head and shook his head again and again, "No, sir, I really don''t know where I lost it. I''ll look for it again, and I''ll find it soon."

    Shu Yu is satisfied and cooperates well.

    While the two of them were talking, those people also ran up to them. Seeing someone here, their hasty footsteps stopped immediately, and they said hello to Shu Yu pretending to be okay.

    also asked in a low voice if he needed help.

    Shu Yu glanced at them, these people were wearing black market clothes, they should be black market guys. Looking at them like this, they are clearly looking for someone.

    But he was afraid of disturbing the guests, so he kept a low profile.

    Could it be that they were looking for the fourth uncle?

    Shu Yu shook his head, "No need for help, we just lost something, we can just find it by ourselves."

    Those people didn¡¯t ask any further questions. Working in this black market, the most important thing is to protect the privacy of the guests, so there is no need to get to the bottom of it.

    After they glanced here, they nodded to Shu Yu and walked to the side.

    Da Niu breathed a sigh of relief, "Are they looking for Fourth Uncle?"

    "It should be, do you remember the person we saw when we entered the small building earlier? You still suspect that the person who got into the flower bushes was a thief, and the following people chased him out. I didn''t notice it before, but now it seems that the The person hiding should be the fourth uncle. The clothes are all the same."

    Daniel took a look inside the rockery, and it was true that the fourth uncle had exactly the same clothes as the man he had seen earlier.

    Shu Yu lowered his head, so the fourth uncle was hiding in the women''s toilet not because of evil intentions, but to hide?

    That''s why this place was chosen...

    Now I have to figure out a way to hide people, and I will talk about it slowly when it is safe.

    Shu Yu said to Daniel, "I have to dress him up, you give me the burden."

    Daniel quickly took off the bag he was carrying. A small number of people who entered the black market were carrying things, and they were carrying them with them. After all, it is a rare trading opportunity, and they also want to try something that is not good and fair, and can they sell it at a high price here.

    It''s just that the servants who followed other masters and young masters were either holding boxes or carrying delicate gift boxes. Valuable things must be treated with caution.

 Chapter 342ï¼š open box

    Chapter 342 Open Box

    There is only Shu Yu, and there is only one burden for Daniel to carry.

    The bag wasn''t anything that could be traded, just some of the things she used to dress up.

    She is not easy to put in the carriage, and just in case, she is afraid of what happens in the black market, so she plans ahead for a rainy day.

    Anyway, there are all kinds of people who enter the black market, and it is not uncommon to carry luggage around.

    Shu Yu asked Daniel to open the bag and take out a piece of clothing from it.

    She brought a set of men''s clothes and a set of women''s clothes. Women''s clothes cannot be used. The men''s clothes are too long for Yuan Shanchuan.

    But it doesn''t matter.

    Shu Yu asked Daniel to replace it for him, and took the opportunity to go to a thatched hut.

    After came out, the Daniel had already changed, and Shu Yu asked him to block the rockery. She changed Yuan Shanchuan''s hairstyle, and part of his hair fell down, blocking his face.

    followed by smearing his face a little darker. I didn''t pay attention to it before, but now I realize that there is still a wound on Yuan Shanchuan''s face and a bruise on the corner of his mouth.

    I don''t know what happened to him during the days of his disappearance.

    Shu Yu didn''t have much time. After he finished it hastily, he let the bull carry the person out on his back.

    Yuan Shanchuan was very thin, and his clothes were so long that they covered the slightly cracked shoes on his feet.

    Daniel carried him on his back, and his head hung down, covering most of his face. As long as he didn''t raise his head, he would never find out who he was.

    Daniel lifted the person up and asked, "Master, what should we do now? Leave the black market and go home?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "I can''t do it now. It''s easy to get attention when I walk now, and it will be exposed immediately. Hide people first."

    "Where to hide? People in the black market are still looking for him."

    "Hide in the box, let''s go, let''s go to the second or third floor to open a private room."

    Daniel saw her walking forward, and was about to follow, when he heard what she said, he took a deep breath.

    "What did you say? Open the box?" He lowered his voice, unable to change his name, "Ayu, that box costs thirty taels of silver, you, you..." Crazy?

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "Don''t worry, someone will help me out this money."

    "Who?"

    "Lord Xiang." Shu Yu was amused. Although Yuan Shanchuan was her uncle, he was also the prisoner that lord was looking for. You Qi also revealed to Wei Nan that her fourth uncle might have some important criminal evidence in his hands.

    She found such an important person, so in order to protect him and take him out safely, the silver taels spent on expedient measures, can''t he come out?

    Shu Yu actually thought about going to find Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi, but she didn''t know which box the two were in, so she couldn''t find them one by one, it was too suspicious.

    Can only wait until the auction is over and they will look at it when they go downstairs.

    To take Yuan Shanchuan out, I can''t say that I need some help from the two of them.

    After listening to Shu Yu''s words, Daniel stopped talking. If it wasn''t for her own money, he wouldn''t feel so distressed.

    It is still important to save the fourth uncle first.

    He carried the unconscious Yuan Shanchuan on his back, followed behind Shu Yu, and walked into the small building.

    At the moment, the auction is going on fiercely, especially in the private rooms upstairs, the bidding price is one after another, and although the guests in the lobby do not participate in the auction, they are also excitedly booing.

    The three of Shu Yu came in through the side door, and no one paid any attention.

    She quickly led Daniel up to the second floor, and just after going upstairs, a black market guy came face to face.

 Chapter 343ï¼š Its me, Im a bull

    Chapter 343 It''s me, I''m a big cow

    Shu Yu pretended not to see it, and when the guy was a few steps away, she complained in a low voice.

    "It''s really **** mildew. When I met the grandson of the turtle surnamed Jiang, he even dared to drink me." As she said, she turned her head to look at Daniel and the person on his back, and asked, "He''s all right Right? What can you do if you don¡¯t know how to drink, sir, I need him to stop drinking for me?¡±

    "It''s okay." Daniel laughed dryly, but his palms were sweaty, obviously nervous, but he spoke unexpectedly calmly, "This kid just wants to show more in front of the master, and he is still very loyal to the master, I will take him to practice when I come back. Practice your alcohol intake, and you won''t be able to pour a glass next time."

    Shu Yu snorted impatiently, and as soon as he looked up, the guy walked up to him.

    Shu Yu''s voice, neither light nor heavy, was naturally heard by the man.

    He is not surprised, in this black market, there are indeed some acquaintances and even dead enemies.

    Fights, fights and bloodshed cannot take place in the black market, but cynicism is still indispensable.

    The old man in front of him, listening to what he said, obviously met his nemesis. The other party wanted to embarrass him, but he was blocked from drinking by his subordinates.

    The guy smiled and asked, "This distinguished guest, do you need any help?"

    Shu Yu rubbed his brows and said, "Well...Is there a private room? Open one for me."

    The guy nodded, "Also, please come with me."

    Shu Yu and Daniel looked at each other, and the guy led them up to the third floor. It seems that the boxes on the second floor are already full.

    There should also be a lot of people living on the third floor. The guy took them all the way through several boxes, and occasionally there was some movement inside.

    They finally stopped in front of the No. 19 box in a relatively corner. Each box has its own staff waiting, listening to the orders of the guests at any time.

    The guy who led the way before took the 30 taels of box fee from Shu Yu and left.

    Shu Yu entered the door, but said to the guy in Box No. 19, "There''s no need for someone to serve you here, just go do your own thing."

    The other party had no objection, and nodded in response.

    Shu Yu saw that he was leaving, and explained again, "Wait, get me a bowl of sober soup first."

    When it comes to acting, you still have to make a trap.

    The guy responded and brought a bowl of sober soup not long after.

    Shu Yu waved his hand, and he left again.

    Although the boxes here are not very spacious, they have everything you need, such as tables and chairs, soft folding screens, and various snacks.

    Yuan Shanchuan was placed on the soft slump by the bull, and Shu Yu went over to fasten the door from the inside, and then he came over.

    "Wake people up first."

    Da Niu nodded and gently pushed Yuan Shanchuan, "Fourth Uncle, Fourth Uncle, wake up."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She pushed Daniel aside and pinched Yuan Shanchuan''s people with her fingers.

    Da Niu touched his nose embarrassedly and moved forward.

    So when Yuan Shanchuan woke up after being stimulated and opened his eyes, he saw an unfamiliar face full of beards at first sight.

    Da Niu covered his mouth and hurriedly said, "Fourth Uncle, it''s me, I''m Da Niu."

    Yuan Shanchuan''s struggle to stop abruptly stopped, he looked at Daniel in astonishment, "Da Niu???"

    The voice is indeed his right, but when did Daniel become like this?

    I haven''t seen each other for over a month, and he keeps his beard like this?

 Chapter 344ï¼š Fourth uncle, first meeting

    Chapter 344 Four Uncles, First Meeting

    Daniel pulled a stool and sat beside the soft collapse, and then leaned in front of Yuan Shanchuan, "It''s really me, Fourth Uncle, I''m fake. I just pretended to be like this and came in here. "

    Yuan Shanchuan suddenly reacted, "Yes, this is a black market, you, why did you come to the black market?" He looked anxious, "Why don''t you stay at home, what are you doing in such a place? It''s very dangerous."

    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly noticed that there was someone beside him.

    He turned his head abruptly and stared at Shu Yu with a wary expression. By the way, she was the one who knocked herself out just now.

    Shu Yu raised his hand and said hello to him, "Fourth Uncle, I met for the first time. I didn''t expect it to be in such a scene. Sorry, I thought you were a bad person, so I took a harder shot."

    "Female, female??" Yuan Shanchuan narrowed his eyes, feeling that he had auditory hallucinations.

    In front of Yuan Shanchuan, Shu Yu did not deliberately suppress his voice, his voice was clear and soft.

    Daniel hurriedly introduced, "Fourth Uncle, this is Ayu. Oh, it''s the second sister who was taken away from the second uncle''s family when she was a child."

    Yuan Shanchuan was even more shocked, "The second girl of the second brother''s family? After so many years, have you really found it?"

    His expression was full of surprise, and he always felt incredible.

    The second brother''s house has been looking for more than ten years, and there is no news. I didn''t expect that he didn''t go to the second brother''s house for two or three months, and such good news suddenly came.

    What Shu Yu looks like, Yuan Shanchuan can''t see clearly.

    But knowing that she is the child of the second brother''s family, he finally felt a little at ease.

    Originally hiding in the east for so long, he was in a panic all the time, but now there are suddenly two close juniors around him, Yuan Shanchuan exhaled a long breath.

    He raised his head and looked at the room in front of him, knowing that this was the box upstairs, with good privacy, and the guys who were hunting him in the black market would definitely not come in, so he was finally less panicked.

    However, he quickly thought of something again, frowned and asked, "Da Niu, A, Ayu, you haven''t told me yet, how did you enter this black market? Who brought you here? Do you know? What does this black market do?"

    Daniel raised his head and glanced at Shu Yu, who said, "Fourth Uncle, these are not the point, now the point is, why are you here?"

    "I..." Yuan Shanchuan pursed his lips, and after a moment of silence, he turned his head.

    Some words, some things, are not suitable for them to know.

    Da Niu was a little anxious, "Fourth Uncle, you are talking. Those people were searching for you just now, right? We can only find a way to get you out if you tell us what happened."

    Yuan Shanchuan suddenly looked at him and said firmly, "I can''t leave yet."

    Da Niu was stunned, "What did you say?"

    Don''t go? So he was in this black market, not being caught in, and then trying to escape. But he took the initiative to stay?

    "why?"

    Yuan Shanchuan let out a deep breath, "I still have things to do here. When I''m done, I''ll find a way to leave."

    "If there is anything else, you can say it, and we can think of a way together."

    Yuan Shanchuan smiled, "Da Niu, you''d better not get involved in some things."

    Shu Yu, who had been silent, went to the table to pour a cup of tea and handed it to him, "Does the fourth uncle want to say that the evidence of the former county magistrate''s crime is in this auction building?"

 Chapter 345ï¼š what happened a month ago

    Chapter 345 What happened a month ago

    Yuan Shanchuan just took a sip of tea and spit it out after hearing this.

    Shu Yu hid quickly and didn''t get sprayed. Daniel was unfortunately hit, and there were drops of water all over his beard.

    He closed his eyes, and quickly stretched out his sleeves and wiped it carefully to avoid wiping off his beard.

    Yuan Shanchuan looked at Shu Yu in shock, "You, how do you know?"

    Daniel was at a loss, "Evidence? What evidence?"

    Shu Yu poured himself a glass of water, took two sips, and said, "Fourth Uncle, you''d better tell us the truth first. You may not know it here, and you are going crazy looking for you outside. It''s not just us who are looking for you. , the officers and soldiers of the county government are also looking for you. And..."

    She paused, looked at Yuan Shanchuan, and said word by word, "Master Xiang of the government has already investigated that the former magistrate secretly mixed an important criminal evidence with the goods and asked you to transport it out of the city. Now that The evidence of the crime disappeared, and two people who transported the goods were caught. They explained that you took the evidence of the crime. And you have been missing for many days, so now everyone in the Yuan family, including my fourth aunt, has been arrested by the government. , locked in the yamen."

    "What?!!" Yuan Shanchuan stood up suddenly, exerting too much force, his head was dizzy, and he almost fell forward.

    Daniel himself was so shocked by the news that he forgot to react and didn''t notice him.

    Fortunately, Shu Yu quickly supported the person with his eyes and hands, and let him sit down again.

    But where can Yuan Shanchuan sit still, he grabbed Shu Yu''s arm and asked eagerly, "You mean, the government suspects that I have colluded with the former magistrate, so they arrested my family?"

    Da Niu also asked, "Ayu, are these things told to you by your lord?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Speak to the adults, what the result will be depends on when the Fourth Uncle will be found. So, Fourth Uncle, if you never show up, or something happens to you here, it is impossible for the government to stay there all the time. Looking for you, in the end, the Yuan family will be exiled."

    "No, no." Yuan Shanchuan shook his head hurriedly, "I have to go out, I have to explain the situation to the government, I am innocent in this matter."

    "We believe you are innocent, so you can make it clear to us now. Let''s have a good discussion about what to do."

    Yuan Shanchuan was absent-minded for a moment, rubbed his eyebrows, and slowly calmed down.

    Immediately extracted a piece of information from Shu Yu''s words, he raised his head suddenly, "You... know the adults in the government?"

    "Well, know."

    Yuan Shanchuan was stunned and understood.

    Ayu can know such a secret thing, maybe it''s more than just acquaintance. Maybe the government is still willing to dispatch manpower to continue looking for him, also because of her relationship.

    Yuan Shanchuan took a deep breath and nodded, "Okay, I''ll tell you."

    Shu Yu also dragged a stool over, along with the increasingly intense voice of the auction outside, Yuan Shanchuan began to talk about what happened a month ago.

    "A month ago, I followed a friend to deliver goods to a large family in the county seat. This was originally a few days'' work, and I planned to go back after I had finished it. At that time, I had paid my wages, so I thought about buying some food and going back to it. Extra meals at home. I didn¡¯t expect to meet a **** I knew before.¡±

    "The **** said that he has a batch of goods to be sent to Fucheng. He is short of manpower and the wages are very generous. He asked me if I wanted to go."

 Chapter 346ï¼š encounter robbers

    Chapter 346 Encounter with robbers

    Yuan Shanchuan was very moved when he heard that the wages were generous.

    Although he is not as skilled in martial arts as those escorts, he is also in his prime and full of strength. It is also a suitable candidate to help with shipping.

    The other party was in a hurry, Yuan Shanchuan originally wanted to find someone in the county town to see if there was anyone in the same village or acquaintance, and help him bring a message to his house.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t meet an acquaintance, and the other party didn''t have the time to wait for him, so he had to go out of the city first.

    Anyway, according to the distance, you can come back in about ten days. He had told his family that if he encountered other work, it might be delayed for a few days.

    Who knows, this delay is more than a month.

    Yuan Shanchuan remembered the thrilling experience of those few days, and still has some lingering fears.

    "After we delivered the goods and left the county seat, we walked for two days. We didn''t catch up with the accommodation that night, so we went camping in the wild. I didn''t expect to be robbed and killed. , I saw three or four men in black were fighting with others. My **** friend was kicked out and smashed heavily on the ground, just three steps away from me, dying."

    That was his friend. Although Yuan Shanchuan was frightened to death, he still sneaked forward, trying to take advantage of the night to drag the man into the woods and find a way to save him.

    But the **** grabbed him and told him that in fact, among the goods they transported this time, there was a very important item, a painting, which contained an important file related to the safety of the people in Jiangyuan County. In the second carriage. Let him find it, and then go back to the city to hand it over to the magistrate, so that no one will take it away.

    Yuan Shanchuan wanted to ask more clearly, but the **** couldn''t hold it anymore, and he swallowed his breath as soon as he released his hand.

    Yuan Shanchuan was so anxious at the time that he felt that this thing was a trouble and could not be messed with at all.

    But he was held back by the words of the guard who said, "It is about the safety of the people in Jiangyuan County", and he couldn''t walk away.

    The people of Jiangyuan County, including him, as well as his wife, children, children and family.

    But he is only a small person, how can he bear such a heavy burden.

    Yuan Shanchuan wanted to run, but could not walk.

    Just then, another **** was killed.

    Originally, there were only five people in their delivery team, a total of three guards and two ordinary people with no martial arts skills, one of which was Yuan Shanchuan.

    Now two good guards have died, and the only people who are still resisting are one guard and an ordinary person who has turned around and ran away in fright.

    The remaining bodyguard saw the man running away, and he was no match for dealing with three people by himself. He gritted his teeth and turned around and ran away.

    Two escorts died, one **** and the other ordinary people ran away, and the remaining Yuan Shanchuan hid behind the woods behind, not daring to move.

    The three carjackers didn''t chase after them any more. They searched for what they were looking for in several carriages.

    Yuan Shanchuan held his breath and looked at it like this. The painting was hidden quite secretly, but after the three robbers made some noise, they still found it.

    However, just as they were about to leave with the painting, another group of people appeared and came to grab the painting.

    The two sides fought again, the scene was very chaotic for a time, and the two sides of the fight almost moved to Yuan Shanchuan''s side.

    It was also at this time that the painting happened to fall not far in front of Yuan Shanchuan, within reach.

 Chapter 347ï¼š stray into the black market

    Chapter 347 Entering the black market by mistake

    This is probably God''s will, Yuan Shanchuan took advantage of the fact that the two parties were not paying attention, stretched out his hand in the dark, and took the painting away.

    Then he slowly stepped back, away from the forest one step at a time, and ran away from the other direction.

    By the time he regained his senses, he had already fled far, far away.

    At this juncture, Yuan Shanchuan can''t even care if he doesn''t want to.

    He is also cautious, because he has a friend who is a dartmaster and has heard a lot of things on their darts journey. Recalling those details, he vaguely concealed some traces.

    He knew that this was a matter of betting his life, and if he was not careful, he might end up the same as those two escorts.

    The matter has come to this point, he has no other choice.

    I don''t know if he was lucky, or if the two sides who fought against each other that night had lost both sides and couldn''t care to find him. In short, Yuan Shanchuan hid for a few days without revealing his whereabouts.

    He also dared not go home, for fear of causing trouble to his family.

    So he had to go back to the city as soon as possible, find the yamen and give the painting to the county magistrate.

    Just like this, Yuan Shanchuan, who had spent all the money he had earned with all his hard-earned money, finally arrived outside the gate of Jiangyuan County.

    Seeing victory in sight, Yuan Shanchuan almost cried with joy.

    But his luck ended there.

    Before he entered the city, he saw the robbers guarding the city gate.

    Yuan Shanchuan was so frightened at the time that he didn''t dare to enter the city at all, so he could only run out.

    This run seemed very suspicious among the crowd entering the city.

    Those few people immediately noticed something was wrong, looked towards him, and walked over cautiously.

    Yuan Shanchuan was panicking to death, buried his head and just wanted to escape as soon as possible.

    "Then I saw a group of convoys, which looked like they were not to be messed with. The convoy didn''t know what was going on. Several people were gathered there to talk, and the last carriage that transported the sundries was temporarily unattended. I hid in the carriage as soon as my brain twitched."

    Shu Yu was stunned when he heard this, and asked uncertainly, "Is this team a black market team?"

    "Yes." Yuan Shanchuan nodded, "There happened to be a big box in the carriage. After I hid in it, I didn''t dare to move. I didn''t expect that as soon as I hid the carriage, I started to move forward, and the robbers didn''t come forward. Come and search. I thought this convoy was in the city, and I was thinking of going in and looking for a chance to come out."

    Who knew that the motorcade did not enter the city gate at all, but drove towards the outskirts of the city, and finally stopped in this manor.

    Daniel asked strangely, "You mean, the carriage went directly into this yard? But our carriage can''t enter the bamboo forest outside."

    Yuan Shanchuan, "I don''t know about that. The carriage I hid is indeed parked in this yard."

    Shu Yu touched his chin, "It seems that there is still an import and export in this black market."

    She looked at Yuan Shanchuan, "What happened after that? You''ve always been in this black market?"

    "Yes, I originally wanted to take the painting and walk away quietly when they weren''t paying attention. Who knew this yard was very strange, and I couldn''t get out at all."

    Shu Yu took a sip of tea and said, "Of course you can''t go out. When we people come in, there are special guys who will lead the way. Obviously, the yard here is set up with organs or a formation, and ordinary people will get lost if they are not careful. ."

 Chapter 348ï¼š Its a robbery

    Chapter 348 This is a Ming robbery

    Yuan Shanchuan smiled wryly, isn''t it?

    He wandered around this yard for a long time, and was finally caught.

    "It doesn''t matter if you find it out, one of the stewards here believes that I am a thief because they found the painting from my arms, and the steward swears that this painting was found by him when he went out to find it, and it is worth thousands of dollars. The things I stole, let me return the painting."

    Shu Yu, "¡­"

    big cow,"¡­"

    This is a clear grab.

    Yuan Shanchuan naturally refused to give it, but he risked his life to hide it, but it was taken away by people in the black market.

    But his two fists are hard to beat with four hands, and he can''t grab these people at all.

    And he is a man who appeared in the black market inexplicably. He looks sloppy and has no money. How could he have such a painting that is worth thousands of dollars? Even if he defends, it is useless to say that it is broken.

    The people in the black market certainly believed the steward''s statement.

    The painting was not kept and was taken away by the steward.

    Shu Yu pondered, "Didn''t the **** tell you that the so-called important case file is hidden in the painting, have you thought about taking out the case file and hiding it separately?"

    "I thought about it, but I couldn''t find it at all. I looked at the painting over and over several times, but I couldn''t find any file. I was also afraid that if I messed around, it would destroy the file, and I could only take the file with me. Pictures are running around."

    His paintings were taken away by people in the black market, and he, the ''thief'', was naturally not allowed to stay.

    Someone suggested to teach people a lesson and throw them out with their faces covered. After all, at that time, Yuan Shanchuan didn''t know where this place was or how to get in. Even if he tried to look for it, he couldn''t find it on the black market.

    Everyone had no objection, but the person in charge let him beat him.

    However, Yuan Shanchuan at that time, after hiding for many days without a good rest or a good meal, couldn''t hold back after being beaten like this. Halfway through the beating, he immediately fell down.

    And to the point of very serious internal injuries.

    If you just throw it out like this, you might not even be able to save your life.

    Though people in the black market are doing a tightrope business, they are not so mad that they want the life of a "stealer" who looks a bit miserable.

    And they have always kept a low profile when they can do things. If people are killed, the day when the black market opens will be affected. Especially, at the juncture of changing a magistrate in Jiangyuan County. They didn''t dare to take risks, that Xiang adults was not as easy to fool as the original magistrate.

    Yuan Shanchuan could not leave for the time being, so he stayed on the black market to recover from his injuries.

    But the person in charge was not worried about him, and looked for someone to watch him every day.

    When he was almost healed, let someone pour him medicine and take him out of the black market.

    Three days ago was the day Yuan Shanchuan was sent out of the black market.

    Shu Yu raised his eyes, no wonder Yuan Shanchuan had been missing for so long, it turned out that he had been recovering in the black market for more than ten days.

    Da Niu frowned, "I said how come you have become so thin, Fourth Uncle, in just one month."

    As if thinking of something, he stood up hastily and took all the snacks on the table, "Fourth Uncle, after talking for so long, do you want to eat something first?"

    Shu Yu clearly saw Yuan Shanchuan secretly swallowing his saliva. It seemed that he was hiding in Tibet and did not eat anything.

    Their big brother is really a careful person.

 Chapter 349ï¼š Shu Yus plan

    Chapter 349 Shu Yu''s Plan

    Shu Yu sighed with emotion. Yuan Shanchuan had already picked up the dim sum and ate it. Although he had tried his best to restrain himself, he could still see that he was hungry.

    After he had almost eaten, Shu Yu continued to ask, "Then how did you come back here?"

    Yuan Shanchuan took a gulp of water to fill his stomach, and his voice became much stronger, "I have been guarding them. Since a few days ago, I have secretly poured out all the medicines they sent. That''s why they fascinated me. I only took half of the medicine. I woke up on the way they sent me out of the manor."

    After he woke up, he followed up with the two guys who threw him out.

    When they got off the bus, they hid behind the carriage and returned to the black market with such difficulty.

    That is, the black market is about to open in the past few days, so the people in Bie Zhuang are very busy, which made Yuan Shanchuan take advantage of this and let him hide in this Bie Zhuang for three days.

    In the past three days, he has secretly learned a lot of news.

    I know this is a black market, I know today is the day the market is open, and I know... It turns out that the former magistrate committed a serious crime and has been arrested, and the entire Jiangyuan County has changed hands.

    Therefore, his friend who was a **** deceived him, and what was hidden in the painting was not a case file related to the safety of the people in Jiangyuan County, and it might even be the criminal evidence of the former magistrate.

    Yuan Shanchuan was not uneasy, the so-called friends were using him from beginning to end.

    But now, he wants to get the painting back.

    After hearing from the beginning to the end, Shu Yu also had an idea.

    "What does that painting look like? Is it an auction item today?"

    Yuan Shanchuan shook his head, "That painting is an ordinary landscape painting. As for whether it is an auction item today, I don''t know."

    They were preparing for the opening of the market two days ago, and they didn''t expect someone to sneak in in the other courtyard, and they couldn''t make a move.

    Now that the guests are here, even for the safety of the guests, they have to check it again and again.

    That''s how Yuan Shanchuan was found out. He relied on the people in the black market not to speak out, and he has been hiding until now, but it is thrilling enough.

    Shu Yu frowned, and tapped his fingers lightly on the table.

    Daniel and Yuan Shanchuan looked at each other, the latter wanted to speak, but Daniel let out a ''shush'' and said in a low voice, "Let Ayu think about it first, Fourth Uncle, you can eat some more."

    Yuan Shanchuan was really hungry, he had already eaten most of the food on the table, and he still wanted to eat.

    Shu Yu pondered, since the painting has disappeared, he must find a way to take it away. Otherwise, if he took Yuan Shanchuan back alone, he would still not be able to clear his name.

    But this is a black market, and it is heavily guarded, especially for valuables like this.

    She now hopes that the painting is also in today''s auction, so even if she can''t get it out of the black market, she can try to get it from the buyer.

    Maybe it could be a little easier.

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu got up and said, "Let me ask, which items have been auctioned just now."

    They didn''t pay attention before, several auction items have been sold, and they didn''t know that this tundish did not include a painting.

    After Shu Yu finished speaking, he planned to go out and call the buddy.

    But at this moment, a voice suddenly came from downstairs, "The next painting is our auction item No. 12."

 Chapter 350ï¼š inevitable

    Chapter 350 is bound to win

    painting? ?

    Shu Yu stopped abruptly, turned and looked downstairs.

    The box has windows, but in order to allow the guests in the box to see the exhibits downstairs more easily, the black market adopts the sash window, which is equivalent to the current blinds.

    As long as you reach out and press down the thin blade in the middle, you can see the scene outside.

    But people outside can''t see the appearance of the guests in the box.

    Shu Yu looked down through the gap in the leaves, and saw the middle-aged man on the high platform unfold a painting.

    is exactly landscape painting.

    Shu Yu immediately turned his head, "Fourth Uncle, come and see if the painting you mentioned is the one on the stage."

    Yuan Shanchuan was in a hurry, he stood up in a hurry, and the bull helped him to the window to look down.

    The next moment, he suddenly became excited, "Yes, it''s this painting, it''s this."

    He turned to look at Shu Yu, "Is there any way we can get this painting back?"

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes slightly, "It''s definitely not appropriate to pick up the painting hastily, wait and see which guest in the box took the painting away."

    There is no way to start in the black market, only after leaving the black market.

    So she had to write down the box where the picture was taken, and find out who this person was.

    Yuan Shanchuan swallowed his saliva, his heart was anxious, but he could only nod his head and looked nervously at the painting below.

    The middle-aged man on the high platform has already begun to introduce the origin of the painting, "This painting is the work of Mr. Shanju. Everyone who wants to come here knows that Mr. Shanju''s painting is hard to find, and he only paints two paintings every year. However, in the last year, Mr. Shanju has never painted again."

    "Some people said that it was Mr. Shanju Jiang Lang''s talent, and some people said that Mr. Shanju''s hands were injured and he could no longer hold the pen. But no matter what, Mr. Shanju''s paintings will be more rare in the future. This painting was left by Mr. Shanju last year. This is the last picture of the collection, and those who are interested can take it back to appreciate the collection."

    "The starting price, one thousand taels."

    Shu Yu observed each box, Yuan Shanchuan and Daniel looked at each other, a thousand taels, so expensive.

    The things here are all at a base price of one thousand taels, as if these money are not money.

    However, on the next floor of the box where Shu Yu and the others were, the man who also heard the starting price said with disgust, "It''s only one thousand taels, Ah Yun, your paintings are worthless. Thinking back to that time, you A painting has provoked children and girls from aristocratic families in the capital to rush to grab it, and the price is close to 30,000 taels of silver."

    Meng Yunzheng, who was sitting in the middle of the box, also looked like he couldn''t see his true face. He took a sip of tea from the teacup and said, "Why is this painting here?"

    Zhao Xi touched his chin, "I don''t know, how many hands were turned horizontally and vertically?"

    He said, and began to get excited, "I''m going to make a bid, and I have to put your worth up anyway, lest people forget Mr. Shanju if you haven''t painted for a year."

    Exactly, someone has already called for 3,000 taels outside.

    Zhao Xi immediately lowered his voice and began to shout, "Five thousand taels."

    Meng Yunzheng glanced at him, "Don''t play too much, don''t forget that our purpose is the last auction item. If you accidentally take this painting back, our money may not be enough."

    Zhao Xi waved his hand, "Don''t worry."

    He found that in a box on the third floor, there was someone who was interested in this painting... he was bound to get it.

 Chapter 351ï¼š like a young master who inherited the family business

    Chapter 351 Like a young master who inherited the family business

    Zhao Xi raised his head and shouted again and then stopped. In the end, as he expected, the painting was taken away by the man in the box on the third floor.

    Auction price, 12,000 taels.

    Zhao Xi smiled and turned his head to look at Meng Yunzheng, "The guest in the box on the third floor must be someone who admires you crazily. At this price, I really love you."

    He estimated that this painting is not Ah Yun''s best painting. If it were put on the market, 5,000 taels would be a high price. Even in the black market, it would not exceed 10,000 taels.

    This person didn''t hesitate at all when bidding, let alone 12,000 taels. It is estimated that if there are more bids, he will continue to increase.

    Zhao Xi was a little interested and wanted to know who the other party was.

    But they are here to do business, and if they can keep a low profile, they should try their best to keep a low profile, and it¡¯s not good to make extracurricular problems.

    So Zhao Xi still sat upright and stayed in the box, waiting for the next auction item to be lifted to the high platform.

    However, he still didn''t stay in the box for too long. Xu was drinking too much tea, and after a while, he was in a hurry to go to the thatched hut.

    He said to Meng Yunzheng, "I''ll go downstairs and be back soon."

    After he finished speaking, he picked up the veil and hat on the side, put it on, and ran away.

    Because the guests on the second floor and the third floor are special, the black market usually prepares curtain caps. If the guests want, they will naturally distribute one, and let people take them in and out of the private room, which better solves the privacy problem.

    When Shu Yu went upstairs, the situation was urgent, and he just wanted to send Yuan Shanchuan to the wing as soon as possible to rest. Second, she didn''t even think about auctioning the items, so it''s not a big problem whether there are curtains or not.

    But there were Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi who wanted to take pictures of the items. Zhao Xi went out with a hat and he didn''t delay much, and came up after finishing the solution.

    However, when he was standing at the stairs on the second floor, Zhao Xi couldn''t hold back and looked towards the third floor.

    He didn''t do anything else, he just tried his luck to see if he had a chance to see who the person who bought the painting was? It shouldn''t be a big problem to see who is deeply in love with A Yun.

    Zhao Xi hesitated for a moment, then lifted his foot and walked to the third floor.

    At the same time, Shu Yu in the box on the third floor also turned his head and said to Yuan Shanchuan and Daniel, "You guys stay here, I''ll go out and have a look."

    Daniel immediately became nervous, "Ayu, what do you want to do?"

    "Don''t worry, I know where this is and won''t mess around. I just see if there is a chance to meet the person who bought the painting."

    Yuan Shanchuan frowned and said, "The black market will not let people know who the buyer is, and the privacy of the guests is very important here."

    "I know, so I just went out for a walk and looked for opportunities." She didn''t even think about starting the black market.

    Shu Yu tidied up his clothes and went out.

    The door of the box was closed again, and there were only the two of them left in the room. Yuan Shanchuan asked, "Before Agi, where did you grow up?"

    "Huh?" Daniel was stunned, "Fourth Uncle, why are you asking this?"

    "It''s nothing, I just think she''s not like a child raised by a peasant family like us, but more like a young lady born in a big family... not right, she''s more like the kind of young master who inherited the family business."

    Daniel thought for a while, and felt that the fourth uncle''s description was quite appropriate, "Ayu didn''t say much about what kind of life she used to live, but she is indeed very assertive. Ever since she came back, the life of the second uncle''s house has been easy. Well, we have also opened a shop in the county town."

 Chapter 352ï¼š The brave one wins

    Chapter 352 The brave who meet in a narrow road wins

    Yuan Shanchuan was surprised for a moment, and immediately became interested, "Oh? Really? Daniel, tell me what happened at home these days when I was away?"

    Da Niu mentioned that after Shu Yu came back, the Ruan family''s plot to sell the twins failed, and the eldest sister was deceived for two years to succeed and divorce, and Zhang Shu also suffered retribution. The second uncle''s leg was healed, and the ready-to-wear was spread out. The second aunt''s skill was good, and it was also useful. Yiren Pavilion''s ready-to-wear was very popular with the ladies and ladies of the big families in the county.

    Yuan Shanchuan became more and more surprised as he listened. He did not expect that in just over a month, the second brother''s house had undergone such an earth-shaking change.

    Daniel became more and more shocked. He didn''t think about it before, but now he starts from the beginning, only to realize that the days of the second uncle''s house were all driven by Shu Yu.

    The shop was opened by A Yu, Daya and Li were insisted and arranged by A Yu, the conspiracy of the Ruan family was exposed by A Yu, and the second uncle¡¯s leg was paid for by A Yu.

    Not only that, but also the third uncle''s work, which was also finalized by Ayu.

    Even today comes the black market.

    Ayu walked step by step, steady and calm, and very assertive. On the contrary, he was a little surprised that he had never seen the world.

    As the grandson of a road parent, Daniel feels... very ashamed.

    Yuan Shanchuan turned his head and saw that he was deeply beaten. After thinking about it, he reached out and patted his shoulder and said, "You are also very good, but it''s just different from the previous living environment of Afu."

    Isn''t he the same? If it hadn''t been through so many things, he might not be as good as a Daniel.

    But now it seems that he is still not as good as the junior A Yu, thinking about it is a little sad.

    Both of them silently began to reflect.

    Ayu was already standing in the corridor on the third floor at this time, and there would be a guy watching over the corridor for a while. Whenever the customer needed it, he could easily serve him at any time.

    As soon as Shu Yu went out, someone came over and asked him, "What is the order of the guest?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "No."

    She waved her hand, and the guy stepped back and stopped asking.

    Shu Yu raised his eyes and glanced at the box calmly. The door of the other party''s room was closed tightly. It was really hard to see the people inside.

    She sighed, but walked over there anyway.

    Who knew that after walking a few steps, he saw a man with a veil walking towards this side at the same time.

    Shu Yu glanced at the man, and his eyes quickly fell on the man''s clothes.

    Hmm... very familiar.

    Isn''t this the exact same thing that Zhao Xi was wearing when she bumped into Zhao Xi at the entrance of the stairs?

    Could this person be Zhao Xi?

    But the clothes on Zhao Xi''s body are still relatively common, and it''s hard to recognize them just by this clothes.

    Shu Yu looked at the walking posture of this man, very good, still very familiar.

    Shu Yu decided to give it a try. If he was Zhao Xi, it would be great, if not, then look for it again.

    Thinking, Shu Yu''s pace slowed down.

    Zhao Xi didn''t walk fast, especially when he saw a middle-aged man walking across from him who seemed to have seen him somewhere, he even hesitated whether he should turn around and go back to the box on the second floor.

    But at this time, it seemed a little suspicious to turn and walk away.

    So Zhao Xi still walked forward with steady steps, as if nothing happened.

    Just as he was about to reach the door of the box where the auction scroll was, Shu Yu suddenly accelerated his pace and rushed towards him.

 Chapter 353ï¼š recognized

    Chapter 353 Recognized

    Then, hit hard.

    "Ah..." Zhao Xi exclaimed, and the whole person planted towards the door of the box.

    The box door was not knocked open, but Zhao Xi was knocked directly to the ground, and the curtain cap on his head almost fell off.

    However, even if the hood didn''t fall, Zhao Xi''s face was revealed in an instant.

    Coupled with his hurried exclamation that he couldn''t hide it, Shu Yu immediately confirmed his identity.

    She hurriedly squatted down to help him, "Are you all right?"

    "I''ll bump you so hard to see if you''re okay. I said you''re going so fast to rush to reincarnate? Hey..."

    Zhao Xi didn''t just have a shoulder pain from being hit, he also hit his head. He twisted his foot just now when he was about to stand firm. It was a disaster.

    Shu Yu watched the guys next to him come over, and rushed to Zhao Xi''s side and whispered, "Doctor Zhao, it''s me."

    With a clear and familiar female voice, Zhao Xi looked at the middle-aged man in front of him in astonishment.

    "you you¡­¡­"

    Two guys had already walked up to them and asked with concern, "Are you all right, guest?"

    Zhao Xi suddenly came back to his senses, looked at Shu Yu in front of him, looked at her completely different appearance from before, and thought of how she dressed up with a beard last time, he couldn''t help swallowing.

    Why, he failed to recognize Shu Yu twice, but he was recognized by her at a glance?

    Is there any reason, is his dress so bad?

    Shu Yu went to help him, apologizing while helping him, "Sorry, are you hurt? My box is right in front, and I happen to have some good anti-trauma medicine there, why don''t you sit down with me first, How about some medicine?"

    Zhao Xi gave her a complicated look, and the two guys were also asking him, "Are you okay with the guest? Do you need a doctor?"

    Zhao Xi secretly exhaled, waved his hands to the two and said, "No need."

    Then he looked at Shu Yu and said in a low voice, "Master, I don''t need your bruises, I have it myself, so you can help me go downstairs. Then explain it to my master, lest my master think I am I got into trouble outside and got hurt, so I will be punished."

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up slightly, it seems that Meng Yunzheng is really here.

    She responded without saying a word, "Okay, no problem, I will explain it to your master so that he doesn''t blame you."

    Seeing that they had reached a consensus, the two men took a step back and gave way.

    Shu Yu immediately stretched out his hand to support Zhao Xi and walked to the stairs step by step.

    Before leaving, he glanced at the box in front of him again.

    The door just now received such a big impact and movement, and no one wanted to open it. Although this was expected by Shu Yu, she was still a little disappointed.

    exhaled, Shu Yu helped Zhao Xi downstairs and walked towards a certain box on the second floor.

    The two of them didn''t make a sound all the way, this is obviously not the place to speak.

    When he reached the door of the box, Zhao Xicai reached out and knocked on the door, whispering, "Master."

    The box door was opened, Meng Yunzheng looked up and saw a strange man besides Zhao Xi.

    A trace of surprise crossed his face, but he quickly calmed down.

    then turned his body silently and let the two walk in.

    Meng Yunzheng closed the door again, fastened the bolt, and then asked Zhao Xi, "Miss Lu?"

 Chapter 354ï¼š Stealing the beam and changing the column

    Chapter 354

    Zhao Xi put down his hood, his mouth froze just now, and looked at Meng Yunzheng in shock, "You, how do you know who she is??"

    Meng Yunzheng glanced at him sideways, "Is it hard to guess?"

    No, is it not difficult?

    Meng Yunzheng poured Shu Yu a glass of water and let her sit, and then asked, "Why did Miss Lu appear here? Did you recognize Zhao Xi?"

    "It''s a long story at this point, so let''s just let it go. I have something very important to talk about now." Shu Yu stopped chatting with them, and simply went straight to the topic.

    She had a serious face, and Meng Yunzheng couldn''t help but sit up slightly. Zhao Xi originally wanted to complain that she hit him too hard just now, and wanted to say something to her, but now he has no other thoughts after listening to her.

    He sat aside, rubbing his shoulders and feet while listening to Shu Yu''s words.

    Shu Yu said, "You all know the painting that was taken away just now, right?"

    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi looked at each other, "I know." He painted that painting.

    Shu Yu said, "Then you should also know that Lord Xiang is looking for my fourth uncle, because my fourth uncle took a painting as evidence of the crime, right?"

    Before Zhao Xi could react, Meng Yunzheng immediately understood, "You mean, the painting that was taken away just now is the one that hides the criminal evidence of the former county magistrate? Is it the painting that Mr. Xiang is looking for?"

    Shu Yu nodded, Zhao Xi''s eyes widened, right? Such a coincidence?

    Shu Yu said, "I saw my uncle just now. He didn''t collude with the former magistrate and hid his criminal evidence privately, as Xiang adults guessed. We can''t find him because he has been trapped in the black market these days. Inside. At the beginning, the painting was indeed taken away by him, and then it entered the black market by accident. Then the painting was stolen by the black market. "

    Zhao Xi was speechless for a moment, Meng Yunzheng thought thoughtfully, "Let''s not say anything else, our top priority now is to get that painting back."

    "Yes, it''s a pity that I deliberately made a noise outside the box, and no one came out. We don''t know the identity of the person who took the picture, which is a bit difficult."

    The corner of Zhao Xi''s mouth twitched, you bumped into me so hard, just for this?

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "This is indeed difficult."

    He frowned and pondered, and said after a while, "Why not, let''s try the method of stealing the pillars."

    "Steal the beam and replace the column? How to try?"

    Meng Yunzheng picked up the curtain and put it on, and said to her, "Wait a minute."

    Then he went out, and Shu Yu could hear what he and the guys outside seemed to be saying.

    Not long after, Meng Yunzheng came back in with a box.

    Shu Yu looked at the box strangely, and saw Meng Yunzheng take off the curtain cap, and then took out the contents of the box one by one.

    Zhao Xi tidied up the table and spread out the scrolls.

    Shu Yu was stunned, and it took a while for him to react and ask, "Don''t you want to paint the same painting on the spot instead?"

    "Um."

    Shu Yu frowned, "I know your painting skills are good, but it''s fine as usual. This is a black market, so it''s easy to identify the authenticity. Besides, the painting you just painted is too different from a year ago. , it is not easy to steal the beam and change the column.¡±

    And unless he had seen the painting, he would have looked at it a few times on the second floor, and it was impossible to draw the exact same painting.

    Um? and many more.

    Shu Yu suddenly looked at him suspiciously. With Meng Yunzheng''s cautiousness, it was unlikely that he would do something that even she thought was incredible.

    unless¡­¡­

    I''m stuck, I''m stuck, there''s one less update today, I have to take care of it

 Chapter 355ï¼š Are you Mr. Shanju?

    Chapter 355 Are you Mr. Shanju?

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, and before he could express his guess, he heard Zhao Xi''s slightly proud voice, "That painting was painted by Ah Yun."

    Shu Yu looked at him sharply, "It''s really you who drew it? Are you Mr. Shanju?"

    What the hell, a talent whose painting is worth thousands of dollars is actually by her side?

    She suddenly remembered the flyer she asked Meng Yunzheng to help draw before the shop opened. At that time, she felt that this person was very powerful, and he could draw a picture of a beauty with just a few strokes. He was a master of feelings.

    By the way, all of her flyers were sent out.

    Shu Yu felt like he had missed hundreds of millions for a moment, and wanted to beat his chest and feet to express regret.

    How could she let so much money slip away from her hands in vain? She is obviously so short of money.

    Shu Yu''s heart was violently fluctuating like a tsunami, but his face was extraordinarily calm.

    Zhao Xi observed for a while, but he didn''t see a shocked expression on her face, and was suddenly disappointed.

    He touched his ankle just now, and it wasn''t a big problem. It just stinged when he was hit, but it didn''t pierce.

    After Zhao Xi washed his hands, he began to grind Meng Yunzheng, "Actually, it''s not necessarily the same. You can paint another one. Anyway, it''s all Mr. Shanju''s paintings, which have never been published. I see that the buyer on the third floor is very interested in Shanju. The gentleman is very adoring, maybe he will agree to change a picture."

    "No." Meng Yunzheng said quickly without raising his head, "You also said that the other party is bound to win the painting. Before we didn''t know the reason, we naturally thought that he might like the painting itself. But now, I It does feel strange.¡±

    Shu Yu reacted immediately, "You mean, the other party may also know that there is evidence of crime hidden in the painting, and it was deliberately photographed?"

    Zhao Xi, "No way?"

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "The other party''s bid was higher than the value of the painting itself, and the bidding was very clear at the time. He didn''t care about the price at all, he just wanted to take the painting."

    Auction is a more important part of black market transactions.

    Every time the auction items are prepared, a list will be made, and they will be delivered to the house of regular customers who often come over a month in advance.

    Therefore, a first-time visitor like Shu Yu may not know which auction items are available, but such as the young master of the Ding family''s Jiang family, he got the news early in the morning, so he knows what he wants, and prepares the right money to take pictures of the items he likes. of.

    Meng Yunzheng naturally knew this from other sources, so he appeared on the black market, ready to photograph what he wanted to photograph.

    However, when he got the news, the painting was not on the auction list.

    After all, Yuan Shanchuan accidentally left this painting in the black market more than half a month ago. I think half a month ago, this list was replaced and sent to the hands of regular customers.

    And Meng Yunzheng missed it.

    "That said, they will definitely be more careful to avoid any accidents in that painting." Shu Yu frowned, "And it seems that the buyer in the private room on the third floor is not a good person."

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, good people are not good people, and it is not good to say. Shu Yu didn''t know, but he knew some of the inside story. This criminal evidence was not only about the former magistrate, it was very likely to involve a lot, so several parties were secretly fighting for it, and the means were frequently used.

    But now it falls under their noses, that is they have the final say.

 Chapter 356ï¼š Box No. 12

    Chapter 356 Box No. 12

    Meng Yunzheng''s words made Shu Yu and Zhao Xidu look solemn.

    Shu Yu didn''t understand some of the rules of the black market, so he could only ask them, "That painting was taken by the other party, when will the black market send it to them, and when will it be better for us to start?"

    Meng Yunzheng was painting, so Shu Yu turned to ask Zhao Xi in order to avoid his distraction.

    Zhao Xi said, "As long as the guests in the box take the auction item, the black market will deliver the auction item to the buyer''s box after half an hour. If the buyer is not interested in the auction items in the back, get it. After you have finished your stuff, you can choose to leave. If you are interested, you can continue to stay in the box and wait until everything is over before leaving."

    And when the buyer leaves, there will be several guards escorting the people on the black market side until they leave.

    Shu Yu, "Half an hour later? It''s been a quarter of an hour since the picture was taken, right? If they get the picture and are going to leave soon, we''ll be too late..."

    She looked at Meng Yunzheng, who was still painting. Although he was fast, no matter how fast he was, it would take a lot of time.

    Shu Yu pursed his lips, "No, I have to go back to the third floor and find a way to look at the people in the box. If they get the painting and are going to leave, try to stop it. Young Master Meng, the painting is up to you."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, and the movements in his hands became faster and faster, "Okay, which box are you on the third floor? I''ll find you after I finish painting. What does the painting look like now, and where is it damaged or stained? Yuan Shanchuan The most clear thing is that I have to ask him to recall, I did a fake."

    "Box Twelve."

    After Shu Yu finished speaking, he nodded at the two of them, and they quickly walked to the third floor.

    The buyer''s box has not been moving yet, but the two people in the box No. 12 that she has reserved by herself have been waiting until their hair is smoking.

    After finally seeing Shu Yu back, Daniel breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly greeted him and said, "Why did you go for so long? I almost thought you had an accident."

    Shu Yu put the curtain and hat in her hand on the table, which she asked the clerk to bring when she just went upstairs.

    "I saw two friends just now. It happened that we needed their help in this matter, so we discussed it with them, and it was too late to come back."

    Yuan Shanchuan heard that someone was helping, and immediately asked, "Is the other party reliable?"

    This is no small matter.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Reliable, someone you know from adults."

    Daniel breathed a sigh of relief, just now he was under a lot of pressure. It is too difficult for the three of them to steal such an important criminal evidence in the black market.

    Shu Yu handed the set of clothes in his hand to Yuan Shanchuan, "Fourth Uncle, these are the clothes I borrowed from a friend, you can put them on."

    The clothes she had prepared for Yuan Shanchuan were too big. If she wore them like this, she would be really suspicious.

    Fortunately, Zhao Xi and Yuan Shanchuan are about the same height. The spare clothes on his side are just right for Yuan Shanchuan.

    Yuan Shanchuan quickly went behind the screen to put on it. He has lost a lot of weight recently. This dress is actually a bit bulky, but it''s much better than the one just now. It''s not a big problem to wear a belt.

    When he came out, he saw Shu Yu pressing down the shutters on the window and looking at the box.

    "Ayu, what are we going to do next?"

    "Stare at each other first. For the time being, you can''t let them leave the black market and wait for my two friends to come over."

 Chapter 357ï¼š Mr. Shan

    Chapter 357 Mr. Shan

    Shu Yu looked out from the window here, although he couldn''t see what the other party was doing or what he looked like. But you can still see a figure walking back and forth in the gap of the blinds.

    It seems that the other party has not left, she exhaled slightly.

    Daniel came to the door, poked a hole in the corner of the door, and stared at the door of the box.

    The three of them just stared at the box opposite so quietly, but the buyer was so calm that he never came out.

    Shu Yu heard what Meng Yunzheng said, this auction will last at least an hour.

    Just thinking about it, a big cow''s voice suddenly came from his ear, "Ayu, several guys from the black market have entered that box."

    Shu Yu immediately leaned over to look at it. Sure enough, he saw a few people entering the box, and they came out again after a while.

    She raised her mind all of a sudden, "Keep watching, and if anyone comes out, tell me immediately."

    "it is good."

    Daniel became more and more fixated, for fear of missing a bit of movement.

    But even if the buyer got the painting, he obviously had no intention of coming out.

    Time passed little by little, Shu Yu was watching closely, but the other side became more and more calm.

    Even when an antique auction item appeared later, the buyer of that box also bid twice.

    Is this to confuse the public? Or did they really not know the purpose of the painting?

    Shu Yu stared at the swaying figure across the window, and the voice of a big bull came again in his ears, "Ayu, someone is walking towards us."

    Shu Yu returned to his senses, walked to the door and looked out, then overjoyed and whispered, "Open the door."

    As soon as the door opened, Meng Yunzheng, who was wearing a hood, also came in.

    Shu Yu closed the door, turned and asked him, "Meng..." She stopped abruptly, glanced at Daniel and Yuan Shanchuan, and immediately changed her name, "Mr. Shan, have you finished painting?"

    Mr. Shan? ?

    Meng Yunzheng almost didn''t react, and then he laughed, can Mr. Shanju be called Mr. Chengshan by her?

    He took off the veil and put it aside, then unfolded the picture scroll.

    Shu Yu was a little surprised, and she didn''t know what method Meng Yunzheng used. This scroll was obviously much older than what she had seen before, so it didn''t look new.

    Daniel and Yuan Shanchuan came together to look at it.

    The next moment, Yuan Shanchuan''s eyes widened suddenly, "Did you get the painting back?"

    After saying that, he felt that something was wrong, he frowned and said, "It seems, it''s different."

    "Of course it''s different, it''s not that painting." Shu Yu whispered, "This is a new painting, it can be confused with the real one. The problem now is that we haven''t seen the original painting, Fourth Uncle, you take that painting For many days, you should have a good idea of ??where there are broken creases, right?"

    Yuan Shanchuan nodded immediately, "Yes, I know, I take that painting and look at it every day."

    "There is not much time, let''s do it as soon as possible." Meng Yunzheng looked at Yuan Shanchuan and asked him to recall it.

    Yuan Shanchuan was inexplicably nervous when he saw him, he swallowed and immediately said a few conspicuous places.

    In fact, the painting is well preserved. After all, it is a very expensive painting, and there is such an important crime evidence hidden. Even if it is damaged, it is caused by Yuan Shanchuan hiding in Tibet during this period.

    Although it is a painting from a year ago, it is not very outdated.

    Meng Yunzheng, according to Yuan Shanchuan''s description, quickly made the scroll into a mess.

    Fortunately, when he painted that picture, the paper scrolls he used were all common materials, and it was no different from the one in front of him.

 Chapter 358ï¼š prepare to make trouble

    Chapter 358 Prepare to make trouble

    Yuan Shanchuan watched in amazement from the side, he just felt that the paintings he had worked so hard to hide were right in front of him.

    Meng Yunzheng was still doing the final touches, and he had been observing the big cow outside the door and suddenly said, "Someone came out."

    Shu Yu walked over and heard Daniel say, "Unfortunately, he''s just a follower."

    "Followers?" Shu Yu took his place. He really saw a servant with a hood coming out of the box, and the others remained in the box.

    Who knew that Meng Yunzheng suddenly said at this time, "This is a good opportunity. If you find trouble with this entourage, maybe you can get the people in the box out."

    Under the chaos, stealing the pillars and changing the pillars is the easiest.

    Shu Yu nodded, "How to find it?"

    "I asked Brother Zhao to stay downstairs, so I''ll give him a signal." While speaking, Meng Yunzheng went to the window and pressed the shutters with his hands, once, twice, three times, at least seven or eight times.

    Zhao Xi, who had been waiting in the lobby downstairs for a long time, raised his head, saw Meng Yunzheng''s signal, and immediately straightened up.

    He stuffed the pastry in his hand into his mouth, clapped his hands, and looked at the stairs calmly.

    After a while, a person appeared at the entrance of the stairs.

    Zhao Xi raised his head again, and Meng Yunzheng upstairs naturally saw the person who came downstairs, so he pressed the louver again.

    After Zhao Xi confirmed, he followed the hooded follower as if nothing had happened.

    The attendant walked straight to the toilet, and Zhao Xi also went in.

    After a while, he came out again.

    What surprised Zhao Xi was that the follower did not continue to return to the auction building, but walked towards the front hall.

    Zhao Xi narrowed his eyes suddenly, something was wrong.

    Seeing the man walk away, he suddenly shouted, "Ah, there is a thief, a thief has gone over there."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a guy from the black market came over and asked, "Guest, what happened to the guest?"

    "I just saw a thief in brown clothes go to the front hall. He seemed to be holding something in his hand, sneaking. He didn''t even apologize when he bumped into me, but panicked. As soon as he left, I found My purse is gone. How can you have thieves in the black market? That''s weird."

    Those guys'' faces changed slightly, brown clothes? Yuan Shanchuan used to wear brown clothes.

    They never found anyone, but he didn''t expect him to be so audacious now that he even took the money from the guests?

    Also, he was holding something in his hand. Could it be that the painting was stolen by him?

    Damn, if this is the case, then something big will happen.

    The two guys hurriedly found a few people and ran to the front hall quickly.

    Zhao Xi also ran to the front hall before they noticed. This is the hall where Shu Yu and the others came first. There is a counter, and there are guys who provide consultation.

    There are also some people who did not go to the auction building and still stay here to trade.

    So there are still many people in the lobby at the moment.

    The guys in the black market obviously still don''t want to make a big deal, but they just asked people to block the front, back, left, and right doors, so they want to conduct a carpet search in this hall.

    However, Zhao Xi also followed. His purpose was to make a scene. How could he act in such a low-key way?

    As soon as he ran in, he shouted loudly, "A thief has run in, everyone, be careful, see who just came in, he stole all my money bags. Goddamn, I have to go to the small Lou participates in the auction, the money is gone, and my life is also gone."

 Chapter 359ï¼š How is he?

    Chapter 359 How is he?

    Everyone was startled, and immediately woke up, looking at the people around them subconsciously.

    The guy in the black market immediately got a big head when he saw this.

    But Zhao Xi was still reluctant, and continued to ask, "Just now, who has just entered the door? Stand up and I will recognize it."

    There were only three or four people who just came in, and they were quickly squeezed out.

    After the other guests found that they had not lost anything, they all watched them lively.

    Zhao Xi looked at a few people, and finally stopped on the hooded follower and looked him up and down.

    "Take off your hood and let me see."

    The entourage immediately took a step back and said in a low voice, "You''re mistaken, I''m not a thief."

    The guys from the black market also came forward and said in a low voice, "This guest, you just said that the thief is wearing brown clothes, this person is obviously not. Please be patient, we will search carefully, and we will definitely find your wallet. of."

    The people who come to the black market are either rich or expensive, and the guys are also worried that they will have a conflict, and it will be their fault at that time.

    At this moment, someone has already called the steward.

    However, Zhao Xi sneered, "The thief is wearing brown clothes, but isn''t he not there? Maybe he has re-dressed up in order to hide people''s eyes and ears. I think it is strange to him, this is not an auction building, he What are you wearing a hat for?"

    The attendant was obviously angry, "I originally came from the auction house."

    "Then it''s even weirder, you''re not in the auction building, what are you doing in this hall by yourself?"

    The entourage sneered, "I see that you are clearly looking for trouble for me, too lazy to tell you, I will go back to the small building."

    He flung his sleeves to leave, but Zhao Xi grabbed him, "I think you have a guilty conscience. You want to use this to escape. You might as well take off your hood. We can all see if you are a thief." Xi pointed to the entourage and said to the black market guys, "Do you think he is very suspicious?"

    Guys laughing, suspicious is indeed suspicious.

    But according to the rules of their black market, even if the guests make very suspicious actions, as long as they do not harm the black market, then they have no qualifications to intervene.

    It''s just that the people who are looking for trouble are also guests, and they are really guilty of not finding Yuan Shanchuan today. Therefore, the attitude is inevitably not strong enough, and we can only stabilize them first.

    Fortunately, these two people don''t seem to be the master''s family, they should be followers that the master''s family has to use, so it''s easier to handle.

    One of the guys whispered to Zhao Xi, "Guest, this is not the place to talk, why don''t you go to the room over there and explain it slowly?"

    After speaking, he said to the entourage, "This guest, we believe that you are innocent, but this guest does not believe it. If you continue to talk here, there will only be more and more onlookers. Why don''t you say it in private? "

    The entourage was not happy, but the other party was unwilling to let it go, and he continued to toss, fearing that he would take off the veil in front of him.

    The scene at that time was even more unfavorable to him.

    He could only hold back his anger, nodded and followed Zhao Xi to the next room.

    The rest of the guys were still blocking the hall door, looking for Yuan Shanchuan.

    Zhao Xi and the two entered the room, seized the opportunity, and immediately went to take off his hat.

    The attendant suddenly became so embarrassed that he still acted like this, he raised his hand and went to beat him.

    Seeing this, the guy hurried up to stop it, but while he was pulling, Shu Yu arrived with Daniel.

    She was about to open her mouth to say a few words, but before she even opened her mouth, her expression froze for a moment, staring at the entourage with surprise.

    How is he?

 Chapter 360ï¼š The eldest young master of the Shu family

    Chapter 360 Shu Family Eldest Young Master

    The entourage in front of him was struggling, the hood on his head was already tilted, revealing most of his face.

    Shu Yu is all too familiar with this face. After all, after being in the Shu family for so many years, even if they don''t get along very much, the appearance of the Shu family is still engraved in his mind.

    She really did not expect that Shu Feng, the eldest young master of the Shu family, would appear here.

    And he was still dressed as a follower. Even if he deliberately made his face dark and messed up, Shu Yu recognized it at a glance. This man''s disguise was obviously not enough.

    What surprised Shu Yu was that such a big thing happened in the Shu family now. It stands to reason that the entire Shu family is under the surveillance of others, and they dare not act rashly. But Shu Feng was such a big fish that slipped through the net, but quietly ran to the black market in Jiangyuan County.

    Should she say that the Shu family has been in Dong''an for many years, and that they have a lot of power in secret, or should she say that Xiang Weinan and the others are too negligent?

    Shu Yu watched Shu Feng put the cap back on again, she narrowed her eyes slightly, turned her head to the side and said to Daniel, "Go to Mr. Shan, just say the painting is in the hands of the person in front of you, you can come here to steal the beam and change the column. "

    Daniel was surprised, the matter was urgent, he didn''t have time to ask in detail, he turned his head and ran out.

    Shu Yu then looked at Shu Feng, who had already put on the veil again.

    She didn''t know if Zhao Xi had met Shu Feng, but apparently he didn''t recognize him.

    Shu Yu stepped forward with a smile, stopped Zhao Xi, and said apologetically to Shu Feng, "I''m sorry, this brother of mine is in a hurry, he lost his money bag, and he was afraid that the master would blame him. Please excuse me."

    Shu Feng tidied up his hat and snorted coldly, "It''s so unreasonable, can someone be wronged by being short-tempered? How dare you do it?"

    He pointed to the guy in the black market next to him and said, "And you guys, are the rules of your black market good-looking? It''s a joke to allow customers to be manipulated."

    The guy in the black market apologized again and again, and Shu Yu took the opportunity to say in Zhao Xi''s ear, "You will find a chance to rip off this person''s clothes later."

    Zhao Xi looked at her in shock, what the fuck, are you so brave?

    Shu Yu continued, "This person is Shu Feng, and the painting must be on him."

    She was surprised before, if the buyer knew the value of this painting, how could he stay in the box without going out.

    The feeling was that Shu Feng, who was pretending to be a follower, took it out first. No wonder Shu Feng went down to the auction building and did not go back. Instead, he walked towards the gate of the other courtyard.

    Are you trying to leave first when no one is paying attention?

    Who would have thought that the auction item would be taken away by a follower who seemed to have no protection, as if he was just going to a toilet to get some air?

    Zhao Xi was even more shocked when he heard this.

    Is this person Shu Feng? What the **** are you doing, Mr. Xiang? He actually let such a big person come to Jiangyuan County, and almost took away such an important criminal evidence.

    Zhao Xi frowned, unable to let Shu Feng leave.

    The black market guy over there managed to persuade Shu Feng, or maybe Shu Feng didn''t want to make a big fuss, so after tidying up his clothes, he said to Zhao Xi, "You took off my hat just now, I''m not you at all. The person I''m looking for, I don''t have the wallet you mentioned, can I go?"

    Zhao Xi pouted, "That''s also your own suspicious behavior, how can you blame me?"

 Chapter 361ï¼š Meng Yunzheng kicks people

    Chapter 361 Meng Yunzheng kicks people

    Shu Feng was almost infuriated. He was really bad luck, and he actually met such an inexplicable madman, "You might as well find your money bag instead of talking nonsense here."

    After saying that, he flicked his sleeves and was about to leave the room.

    Zhao Xi immediately stepped forward and gave him a shove, "Will you speak well? Are you cursing me for losing my money bag?"

    Shu Feng frowned, he didn''t want to waste time here, but the person in front of him was blocking his way again and again.

    is too suspicious.

    Shu Feng suspected that his whereabouts might have been leaked, but he has always been careful, even if he accidentally showed half of his face, it was only after this person found fault.

    But whether or not his whereabouts are revealed, he must go now.

    So although he felt aggrieved, he sincerely apologized to Zhao Xi, "I said something wrong, sorry, don''t bother with me, I have to go back to see my master."

    Zhao Xi, "..." You, the eldest son of the prefect, are you so arrogant?

    His apology, if he stops him again, it seems that something is wrong.

    Zhao Xi couldn''t help but look at Shu Yu, and out of the corner of Shu Yu''s eyes, he had already spotted Meng Yunzheng who was rushing outside.

    She exhaled and said to Shu Feng, "Since it''s a misunderstanding, it''s just a matter of figuring it out. This brother of mine is also at fault, and I''ll ask him to apologize to you, so this matter should be over, okay? ?"

    She gave Zhao Xi a wink, and the latter hummed twice, then dawdled.

    Shu Feng couldn''t wait at all, he just wanted to let it go. I heard Shu Yu say to Zhao Xi, "They''re all big men. You open up and apologize. It''s over, what else are you waiting for?"

    Zhao Xi took a deep breath and said, "I just got a little impulsive, really..."

    Before he could finish speaking, Meng Yunzheng came over. He frowned and looked at Zhao Xi, and asked sharply, "What''s the matter with you? You haven''t come back after going out for so long, and you lost your money bag. Do you know that Laozi? The thing to be photographed was taken away, you can''t even see a money bag, I see what use you are."

    Zhao Xi looked flustered, "Master, I''m not..."

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t listen at all, he stepped forward and suddenly kicked him in the back.

    "Ah..." Zhao Xi cried out in pain, and the whole person rushed towards Shu Feng.

    Shu Feng subconsciously wanted to dodge to the side, who knew that Shu Yu was standing beside him at this time and blocked him.

    So Zhao Xi threw himself straight into his arms, using too much force, grabbed his waistband with both hands, and ripped off the person''s clothes.

    Shu Feng looked at his open clothes in shock, and the next moment, the painting originally hidden in his arms just fell to the ground.

    His face changed drastically, but Shu Yu''s eyes lit up.

    As she expected, this painting was on Shu Feng''s body, and he was going to take it out.

    She immediately took a step forward, pretended to help Zhao Xi, and blocked Shu Feng.

    Shu Feng was really annoyed this time, and pushed Shu Yu away with great strength.

    "Go away." Both Shu Yu and Zhao Xi were supported by Meng Yunzheng, the latter looked at Shu Feng displeasedly, "What are you doing?"

    Shu Feng ignored him, just nervously went to get the painting on the ground.

    There is a footprint on the painting, which must have been stepped on by someone just now.

    But fortunately, the painting is still there.

    He exhaled, put on his clothes with a sullen face, and put the painting back in his arms.

 Chapter 362ï¼š go quickly

    Chapter 362 Hurry up

    After Shu Feng sorted himself out, he was still a little worried. He walked to the side and quietly opened a corner of the painting. After confirming that there was no problem, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    then turned his head sharply and said to Meng Yunzheng, "If you want to settle accounts, you have to beat someone behind closed doors and beat yourself. I won''t accompany you."

    After saying that, he flicked his sleeves and walked out immediately.

    The black market guys looked at each other in dismay. They confirmed this time that this person was indeed a distinguished guest from the auction house, and he was also the guest who took the paintings.

    They were afraid that something would happen to the other party, so they quickly chased out.

    The remaining guy looked at the few people in the room and asked in a low voice, "Guest, why don''t you go back to the auction building first?"

    "What?" Meng Yunzheng was furious, pointed at Zhao Xi, and kicked him again, "All the auction items I want have been taken away, what should I do when I go back? I warn you, give it to me as soon as possible. Find the money bag, or you will be ready to collect your body when you go back."

    Zhao Xi shivered, then looked at the black market guy and blamed, "Why are there thieves in your black market? Isn''t it safe? Now that my money has been stolen, you should give me an explanation."

    Black market guy, "..." He should have left just now.

    Fortunately, the steward of the black market came over soon, and brought a money bag with him.

    "I''m really sorry for a few distinguished guests. It was our negligence that caused such unpleasant things. The money bag was found, and it was in the grass outside. It may have been accidentally tickled off by a branch."

    He will never mention the thieves, let alone admit that there are thieves in the black market. The implication is that you may have lost the money bag yourself.

    The attitude of the steward is obviously much stronger than that of the guy.

    He had never seen the guests in front of him, and it was his first time here. It''s no wonder that there is such a big commotion, and most regular customers don''t make a big noise at all.

    The steward handed over the money bag with a smile, "Count your guests and see if there is any money in it?"

    When he came over, Meng Yunzheng, who dropped the money bag in the grass by the way, raised his eyes, glanced at the manager, and took it over.

    Then he opened it and counted it twice before he raised his head and said, "No less."

    The steward exhaled, "That''s good. Since it''s all right, I''ll send a few distinguished guests back to the wing, and I''ll ask the man to send some snacks to make amends for you."

    Meng Yunzheng put away the money bag and snorted coldly, "No need, the things I want have been photographed away, so it''s no fun to go back to the wing."

    Saying that, he looked at Zhao Xi again, "Go to the box, pack your things, and we''ll go back here. Although the money bag has been found, the troubles you caused are endless, and the things were not photographed, so you have to take full responsibility. When you go back, you will go to collect the punishment."

    Zhao Xi lowered his head and shook his body, "Yes, sir."

    Meng Yunzheng looked at Shu Yu again, "We''re going to leave, how about you, Brother Yu?"

    "Let''s go together, I''ll be fine anyway."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, and the two of them said goodbye to the steward.

    left the room, Meng Yunzheng walked to the front hall, and Shu Yu returned to the auction building.

    Daniel and Yuan Shanchuan, who were in the room, were in a hurry, for fear that something would happen, but they didn''t dare to go out rashly. Before Mr. Shan went out, let them wait in the box and continue to stare at the wing opposite.

    It wasn''t until he saw Shu Yu walking towards this side that the Daniel was pleasantly surprised, "Ayu is back."

 Chapter 363ï¼š painting to you

    Chapter 363 Painting to you

    Daniel opened the door, Shu Yu came in and said, "Pack up, put on the curtain, we''re going back."

    "Have you got the painting?" Yuan Shanchuan asked eagerly.

    Shu Yu nodded, "I got it."

    Yuan Shanchuan let out a long breath, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and finally felt relieved.

    The three of them didn''t have anything, and Shu Yu was just a burden when he came over. Now he put all the messy things and Yuan Shanchuan''s original clothes in, pick it up and go.

    Wearing a hood, no one can tell who they are.

    Yuan Shanchuan''s previous shoes were damaged and dirty, but they were actually easy to recognize. It''s a pity that Shu Yu brought clothes and shoes that he could wear, but Yuan Shanchuan''s feet were relatively large, so there was nothing suitable for him.

    He used a cloth dampened with some water to wipe the uppers of his shoes, but it still looked out of place.

    Fortunately, when Meng Yunzheng was there, he used a paintbrush to change the color of his shoes, and also drew some patterns on the damaged areas, which looked different from the original ones.

    The three quickly left the private room, went down to the second floor, joined Zhao Xi who was waiting there, and then went to the front hall together.

    Meng Yunzheng had already called the guy who led the way. As soon as they met, they followed the guy out of the courtyard without saying a word.

    When he arrived at the place where the carriage was parked, he gave the wooden signs to each other, and led his carriage out.

    Even if the two carriages left the bamboo forest, their speed was still unabated.

    It was not until he was about to arrive at the gate of the county town that Meng Yunzheng asked Zhao Xi to drive the carriage to the side and stop, and then got out of the carriage.

    Shu Yu also came down, she had no chance to speak before, and now there are only a few of them left, and she asked, "You said before that you are here to auction items, and now you leave the black market, what about the auction items? "

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "Nothing is more important than this painting now. In order to avoid more troubles, we should take the painting back and talk about it. Although the painting that fell out of the bag should be made the same as this one, if they look at it carefully, We will still recognize it, and we will naturally suspect us at that time. We cannot continue to stay in the black market. Auction items... There will be opportunities in the future."

    Zhao Xi, who was standing behind him, hesitated, but didn''t say anything.

    Meng Yunzheng had already handed the painting to Shu Yu, who was stunned for a moment, then heard him say, "This painting was protected by your fourth uncle, so it would be best for him to hand it over to Sir Xiang. Your aunt is rescued, and secondly, your fourth uncle has made a contribution, and you will naturally reward the adults."

    Shu Yu turned his head and glanced at Yuan Shanchuan, who took a few steps forward and bowed deeply to Meng Yunzheng, "Thank you, Mr. Shan."

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "No, I''m not all for you either. Well, let''s part ways here, you guys go back to the city as soon as possible."

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Aren''t you going back to the county seat?"

    Meng Yunzheng looked in the direction of the black market bamboo forest, "Since Shu Feng is here, I just follow his line to dig down, maybe I can dig out more things."

    How did Shu Feng come to the black market, what other forces in Dongan House belonged to the Shu family, and who was the buyer who helped him in, Meng Yunzheng certainly would not miss this rare opportunity.

    Shu Feng hasn''t come out yet. He was blocked by Zhao Xi before. If he continues to go out, he will attract attention.

    But Meng Yunzheng believed that they would come out within a quarter of an hour at most.

 Chapter 364ï¼š go home

    Chapter 364 Homecoming

    When Shu Yu heard the words, she didn''t say much. Anyway, she also hoped that the Shu family would be unlucky.

    She put away the painting, "Then be careful, don''t confront the Shu family head-on. With this painting, I believe it will be enough for the Shu family to drink a pot."

    Meng Yunzheng laughed, "Okay, so do you."

    Shu Yu turned around and got into the carriage, Meng Yunzheng kept watching them enter the city, then grabbed the carriage and went up.

    Zhao Xi jerked the reins, "Drive." The carriage galloped forward.

    The three of Shu Yu went to the carriage shop first and returned the carriage.

    Yuan Shanchuan was puzzled, "Aren''t we going to go directly to the county office?" He was a little anxious, thinking that his wife and parents were still locked inside, he wished he could fly over with wings now.

    Shu Yu glanced at him sideways, "I''m afraid we will be beaten up by the people in the county government directly."

    It is impossible for her to claim her identity and say that she is Lu Shuyu.

    "Let''s go home first, change clothes and come back. No matter how anxious we are, we can''t be in a hurry, especially at this time, we should be more cautious."

    The meaning of their disguise is to prevent people from recognizing them and not letting people know what they did.

    So Shu Yu quickly took Yuan Shanchuan and Daniel into an empty alley. She changed back into women''s clothes, and Daniel and Yuan Shanchuan also changed into a set of clothes.

    Yuan Shanchuan''s clothes don''t fit, but it doesn''t matter. This is not a black market. There are many people on the street who are struggling at home, and there are many people wearing inappropriate clothes, which is not unusual.

    The makeup on Yuan Shanchuan and Daniel''s faces were easy to remove. The two took off the excess beards on their faces, soaked the handkerchief with the water bag, and wiped it a few times. They soon revealed their true appearance and their faces were dry It''s ok, if you change your hairstyle again, it doesn''t matter.

    Shu Yu is more troublesome, so she still wears a hood.

    The three of them came out of the alley, and they were completely different people.

    They walked all the way to Liufang Alley, and they met their neighbors on the way. Seeing Shu Yu wearing a curtain cap, they looked at him strangely.

    Shu Yu just nodded slightly and coughed twice.

    The other party thought she was suffering from the cold, and quietly took two steps back, for fear of being infected.

    Daniel covered his mouth and smiled silently, Yuan Shanchuan didn''t care, he walked quickly and hurriedly.

    Standing at the door of Lu''s house, you can hear the voices coming from inside.

    In the morning, the old lady accompanied Liang to see the house, and it seemed that she had returned.

    Shu Yu opened the door, and sure enough, he saw the old lady sitting in the yard, with Nguyen Shi and several children beside him.

    Liang is not here, so he should have rented a suitable house and moved there.

    Before Shu Yu could speak, Yuan Shanchuan called out with red eyes, "Xiaozhen!!"

    The people in the yard raised their heads when they heard the sound, and they were all stunned when they saw Yuan Shanchuan.

    Nguyen even exclaimed, "I, am I not dazzled?"

    Xiaozhen, who was talking to Sanya, heard a familiar voice and looked up in a daze.

    The next moment, the little girl burst into tears, stood up and ran to the door quickly.

    "Dad, Daddy, woohoo, you''re finally back, Daddy."

    Yuan Shanchuan strode forward and hugged Xiaozhen, who rushed over, in his arms, and he couldn''t help choking up, "Don''t be afraid, Dad is back, how are you? How are you? How is your brother?"

    Xiaozhen was crying, but he didn''t hear what he said at all.

    After Shu Yu and Daniel came in, they turned around and closed the courtyard door.

 Chapter 365ï¼š pick up people back

    Chapter 365 Going to Pick Up Someone Back

    Xiaozhen cried out of breath, as if she wanted to cry out all the emotions she was afraid of at the beginning.

    The old lady got up and walked over, stretched out her hand and hit Yuan Shanchuan twice, "You **** you, you still know how to come back, do you know about Si Xing, she..."

    As she spoke, the old lady turned her eyes red, took a deep breath and said, "Just come back, we all believe that you didn''t do those criminal things, you won''t do it."

    Yuan Shanchuan nodded again and again, he patted Xiaozhen on the shoulder, stood up and said, "Don''t worry, mother-in-law, I will not do anything against my conscience."

    "As long as you can count."

    "I''ve listened to Daniel about Si Xing. These days, my mother-in-law and brothers and sisters are tired and worried about things at home. Xiaozhen and Quanquan are also thankful for your help. Otherwise, even if I come back, my family will not look like this. already."

    Xiao Zhen also wiped away her tears and said in a low voice, "Dad, my brother was crying that day, vomiting and diarrhea in the middle of the night, and almost had an accident. If sister Ayu didn''t invite a doctor, my brother might, might have... ¡­¡±

    Yuan Shanchuan was shocked. Even Daniel didn''t know about this, so he naturally didn''t know.

    He knew that such a small child was the most prone to accidents and could not save his life if he was not careful.

    Now it seems that he really owes his uncle''s family a huge favor.

    Yuan Shanchuan turned around and wanted to thank several people present. But Shu Yu said, "You guys wait for me here for a while, I''ll take off my makeup, and then go to the county ya to pick up the fourth aunt."

    The old lady was pleasantly surprised, "Is Si Xing all right?"

    Shu Yu had already entered the room, and Yuan Shanchuan replied, "I''ll go to the county government to make it clear to the adults, if there is no accident, it should be fine."

    The old lady recited ''Amitabha'' and said happily, "Then I''ll go with you too."

    Xiaozhen heard it, reached out and wiped his face, "I''m going too, I''m going too."

    Daniel hurriedly said, "Damn, this matter has not been finalized yet, it is not suitable for so many people to go there. Moreover, the fourth uncle''s affair has other hidden meanings, the process in between is quite complicated, and it is not good to have a big battle. Let''s go over, If everything goes well, the fourth aunt can be brought back, and you can wait for us at home."

    The old lady was stunned for a while, then nodded quickly, "Okay, okay, as long as we can bring people home safely, we can do whatever we want."

    Daniel then said, "Then I''ll go change clothes with the fourth uncle."

    Yuan Shanchuan''s clothes didn''t fit well after all, and Lu''s Erbai''s figure was similar to his, so Mrs Ruan went to the house to get a set.

    Da Niu changed back to his original clothes.

    After tossing like this for a while, Shu Yu also came out.

    The three of them had a new look. Yuan Shanchuan glanced at his son twice, and then he stopped delaying. He quickly put away the painting and went straight out the door.

    The old lady took Xiaozhen by the hand and watched them leave until she could no longer see them, then she turned around and said happily to Ruan, "Si Xing will definitely come back safely, let''s get ready, I''ll find some wormwood. , When she comes back, give her a smoke to get rid of bad luck. By the way, there is a brazier. "

    As she spoke, she immediately got busy.

    Nguyen put everything in her arms on the bed and let Sanya and Xiaozhen help to watch, she also prepared hot water to eat with great interest.

    They all believed that there would be no accident, and Lu Sixing would definitely come back.

 Chapter 366ï¼š Where did the girl dig out from?

    Chapter 366 Where did the girl dug out from?

    The three of Shu Yu were already standing at the entrance of the county government office. She was a familiar face at the county government office, and soon someone went to find Hu Li.

    Hu Li thought at first that she was worried about Lu Sixing or wanted to find out about Yuan Shanchuan, so she came to see.

    It wasn''t until Shu Yu said something in a low voice that he looked at Yuan Shanchuan standing behind her in surprise.

    The latter was a little nervous, but nodded and bowed his hands respectfully, "Master, I am Yuan Shanchuan, I, I want to see your lord."

    "Come in with me." Hu Li''s expression suddenly became serious. He led the way in front of him, walking in a hurry, looking back at Yuan Shanchuan from time to time.

    It''s really strange, how many people they sent out, they searched all over the area, but they didn''t find any clues. Where did this girl come from?

    The three followed Hu Li and soon arrived at the door of Xiang Weinan''s study.

    Hu Li turned his head and said to them, "Wait a moment." As if he was worried, he said to Yuan Shanchuan, "Don''t go, just make it clear if you have anything. Our adults are very righteous and very fair and honest. As long as If you don''t do anything, you''ll be fine."

    Shu Yu heard this, and was suddenly dumbfounded.

    Hu Li went in and told Xiang Weinan, and came out not long after.

    The door of the study opened, Xiang Weinan had already stood up and looked straight at Yuan Shanchuan.

    Yuan Shanchuan was already mentally prepared, but now he was looking at him like this, he suddenly became nervous again, and he didn''t know where to put his hands and feet.

    It was the Daniel next to him who spoke first, "Da Niu on Caomin Road, I have seen the magistrate."

    Yuan Shanchuan snapped back to his senses, and knelt down in a hurry, "Yuan Shanchuan, the grassman, I have seen the magistrate."

    Both knelt down, which made Shu Yu, who was standing alone in the middle, stand out from the crowd.

    Three black lines slid down her forehead, "..."

    Wei Nan and Hu Li also calmed down and looked at her in unison.

    The veins on Shu Yu''s forehead jumped, and she was slightly blessed, "People''s girl Lu Shuyu, I have seen adults."

    Xiang Weinan coughed lightly, sat back on the chair, and said to the two people below, "Don''t be too polite, stand up and answer."

    "Yes."

    Yuan Shanchuan and Daniel stood up nervously.

    Xiang Weinan looked at Lu Shuyu when he saw them like this, "Miss Lu, why don''t you tell me, how did you find Yuan Shanchuan?"

    Shu Yu doesn''t really want to say that he has been to the black market, but it''s over, so it''s not okay to answer honestly.

    She took a deep breath, and could only tell everything one by one.

    When talking about Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi, she didn''t use their real names. I think she said that Meng Yunzheng was fake and replaced the original one. Xiang Weinan should have understood it.

    Sure enough, Xiang Weinan was surprised, "You actually met..."

    Then he asked slightly eagerly, "What about that painting?"

    Yuan Shanchuan hurriedly presented the painting, opened it to Wei Nan, and couldn''t help laughing, "Yes, this is it, this thing finally didn''t fall into the hands of those dogs."

    Yuan Shanchuan raised his eyes quietly, seeing that Lord Xiang was indeed as approachable as A Yu said, he finally calmed down a little and said in a low voice, "Although the painting is back, I don''t know if there is anything in it."

    nodded to Wei Nan, "It''s normal that you don''t know."

 Chapter 367ï¼š couple meet

    Chapter 367 The husband and wife meet

    finished speaking to Wei Nan, put the painting on the table, and immediately pulled out the rod of the scroll.

    Yuan Shanchuan was surprised, there was nothing in this pole. When he got the scroll, his first reaction was that only the rod could hide things.

    However, Xiang Weinan didn''t take out the contents in front of them, but after putting away the pole, he looked up at Yuan Shanchuan and said, "Thanks to you this time, otherwise this thing will fall into the adulterer''s hands. Now that you''re innocent, your family doesn''t need to stay here for interrogation, and this officer will let them go."

    Yuan Shanchuan''s eyes lit up, "Thank you sir, thank you sir, can I go see them?"

    Xiang Weinan originally wanted to say something, but seeing that he was so eager, he didn''t stop him, and said to Hu Li, "Take them to release them."

    "Yes." Hu Li was also very happy. After working so hard for so long, they finally got the most important evidence.

    This thing is not only related to the family surnamed Shu in the Dong''an House, but also the master behind the Shu family, who may fall into trouble in this matter.

    Huli led the three of them to the door. As soon as they left, the study door closed.

    Xiang Weinan couldn''t wait to take out the scroll rod again, and then put it on the table and knocked it.

    The sound of dong dong dong was extraordinarily clear in the quiet study room. After dozens of knocks, the outer layer of the pole suddenly peeled off. Gradually, a piece of paper was revealed inside.

    The paper was rolled two or three layers, completely wrapping the pole.

    It doesn¡¯t matter how brilliant it is, but people who don¡¯t know it can¡¯t really guess the name inside.

    Xiang Weinan carefully peeled off the paper, and then spread the paper on the table that didn''t seem to have any writing on it. He used a special potion and smeared it on the outside for a while.

    Seeing the handwriting on it gradually revealing, Xiang Weinan''s eyes shone brightly.

    He clapped his hands a little excitedly, showing a big smile.

    After carefully examining what was written on it, Xiang Weinan''s face became very ugly. He slapped the table fiercely, "It really is a dog thing."

    Carefully placed the note, Xiang Weinan got up and left the study.

    Shu Yu and the others had followed Hu Li back to the house where the Yuan family was imprisoned. Yuan Shanchuan was a little excited.

    Huli opened the door, he couldn''t wait to run inside, and at a glance he saw Lu Sixing leaning against the wall.

    Probably got Shu Yu''s care, but Lu Sixing was fine, except that his face was paler, he looked a little haggard. The clothes you are wearing and the environment you are in, if not comfortable, are not bad.

    Hearing the movement, she and the Yuan family raised their heads at the same time.

    The next moment, before Lu Sixing could be pleasantly surprised, she heard Yuan''s family yelling.

    "Fourth, you are back, do you know how much we have suffered because of you? Look here, look at us, we have become like people and ghosts. You say, what are you doing? What happened outside? Ah? You are a **** inconvenient, you have caused us to suffer."

    Yuan Shanchuan took his eyes away from Lu Sixing and looked at the Yuan family, his face full of guilt.

    "Father and mother, eldest brother, second brother, third brother, I''m sorry."

    "I''m sorry is it useful? Ah? You deflated calf, you..."

 Chapter 368ï¼š hit people

    Chapter 368

    Huli interrupted them impatiently, "It''s alright, alright, if you have anything to say, go out and say it, don''t talk nonsense here."

    The Yuan family was afraid of the officials and did not dare to speak.

    But the next moment, they suddenly reacted to what the official said, and they were immediately pleasantly surprised.

    "Master, Master, you mean we can go? We can go home, right? Are we okay?"

    Huli pouted, "Yeah, you are all right."

    He said, took the key and opened the door of Lu Sixing''s room. After Lu Sixing came out, he walked leisurely to the Yuan family''s room and unlocked it under the impatient gaze of the Yuan family.

    The Yuan family shouted excitedly as soon as they came out.

    However, in the next moment, they rushed towards Yuan Shanchuan with a hurrah, and without saying a word, they started to beat him, "You idiot, it''s you who harmed us, you unfilial son, your father The old lady has stayed in the village in her entire life, and this is the first time she has been imprisoned in a prison, and we have all lost our faces."

    "Wait, we''ll cut ties with you after you go back, so you don''t have to hurt us again next time."

    "That''s right, fourth brother, you''ve hurt us. I think it''s better for us not to communicate in the future, lest you get into trouble and others think we have a share."

    Yuan''s father and Yuan''s mother hated him so much that they didn''t care about the seriousness of the attack, they almost beat him to death, directly from the house to the outside of the house.

    Da Niu looked anxious, so he was about to step forward to stop him, but was stopped by Shu Yu.

    He turned around in surprise and heard her say, "Fourth Uncle didn''t fight back."

    Yuan Shanchuan was indeed guilty of his parents and brothers, so he let them vent their anger.

    But it was impossible for Lu Sixing to watch her emaciated husband get hurt. She stepped forward to stop her. The Yuan family didn''t care about her. They were even more angry with Lu Sixing, and directly shifted their target. Full of hatred to pull and beat her.

    Shu Yu immediately stepped forward, and without a word, pushed Mother Yuan, who was trying to scratch Lu Sixing''s face with her sharp fingernails, to the side, and then pinched Lu Sixing''s hair-haired father Yuan, who wanted to kill him, by the wrist. .

    She directly blocked Lu Sixing behind and looked at them coldly, "I see who of you dares to touch my aunt."

    She can tolerate the Yuan family''s actions against Yuan Shanchuan. After all, it is indeed Yuan Shanchuan''s responsibility for the Yuan family to encounter such a thing.

    What''s wrong with Kelu Sixing? She is also a victim. Even the last time they had been attacked by Mrs. Yuan and the others, even Xiaozhen was smashed with blood.

    In front of her this time, they still want to do it? dream.

    Yuan Shanchuan also came back to his senses, his head was a little dizzy, he had not rested well these days, and was beaten by people in the black market. Now the Yuan family is like beating the enemy family again, as if they want to kill him, Yuan Shanchuan can hardly hold it.

    Fortunately, Daniel and Lu Sixing hurriedly supported him.

    Yuan Shanchuan took a deep breath and said to Yuan''s father and mother, "Father and mother, it doesn''t matter if you hit me, but Si Xing is innocent. Don''t do anything to her."

    "Bah, why is she innocent? She''s a broom star, both of you and your husband are a scourge."

    Huli''s face stinks, and he can''t listen anymore, "Have you had enough trouble? What place do you think this place is? Do you want to go, okay, then go in, I''ve locked the door, you never leave."

 Chapter 369ï¼š what reward do you want

    Chapter 369 What rewards do you want

    The Yuan family turned pale with fright, turned their heads with a smirk, and said to Hu Li, "Sir Guancha, calm your anger, calm your anger, let''s go now, leave immediately."

    After , the Yuan family couldn''t take care of Yuan Shanchuan anymore, and immediately ran to the gate of the county government like a rabbit.

    They didn''t stop until they rushed out of the county office, patted their chests and said, "It''s alright, it''s alright."

    "We finally came out, I almost thought I was going to be locked in for the rest of my life."

    "It''s all because of the fourth brother."

    "When he comes out, I have to teach him a good lesson."

    However, they waited outside the yamen for a long time and did not see Yuan Shanchuan go out. Instead, people on the street were watching and pointing at them.

    Yuan''s family stayed there for a few days, and they were all messed up. There is no condition for them to take a bath inside, and in such weather, it is inevitable that there is some odor.

    Several people couldn''t bear it, and originally wanted to wait for Yuan Shanchuan to come out and ask him to pay to hire an ox cart to send them home.

    But they didn''t wait for anyone, and they felt a little uneasy in their hearts.

    "Isn''t he not coming out? Could it be that the fourth brother really did something wrong."

    "It''s possible. It should be the county magistrate who investigated the matter clearly. The fourth brother committed a crime. We have nothing to do with him, so he was released, but he will be put in prison."

    The more they thought about this, the more they felt that they had guessed the truth, and they became worried again.

    "Let''s go, let''s go quickly, this matter has nothing to do with us, and when we go back, we will find the village chief and cut off relations with him."

    The second child was a little hesitant, "Is this not a good idea?"

    "What''s wrong? Think about the days we spent inside, think about the mother-in-law and children in your family. Could it be that he has become him, and all of us have to get in? Who knows how he is outside? What a disgraceful thing did you do?"

    The more they talked, the more angry they became. They hurried out of the city and went home with swearing and lingering fears.

    At this time, Yuan Shanchuan was stopped by Wang Hong who was driving over when he was about to leave the yamen.

    He walked in front of Shu Yu and the others in three or two steps and said, "My lord said there are still some things to say, please come over."

    Yuan Shanchuan nodded, "Let''s go then."

    Wang Hong and Hu Li led the way, Yuan Shanchuan and Lu Sixing walked in the back.

    Lu Sixing supported him, but he clearly felt his body swaying. He was a little worried and wanted to say something, but Yuan Shanchuan squeezed his hand.

    She raised her head and saw Yuan Shanchuan shaking his head, "Don''t worry, it''s alright."

    Several people quickly walked to the lobby, where Xiang Weinan was sitting waiting for them.

    Seeing them coming, Xiang Wei Nan nodded slightly and said to Yuan Shanchuan, "I saw that you were anxious to see your family before, so I didn''t stop you. Now that you are free, there are some specific details about this incident. I want to ask again. You..."

    He paused, looked at Daniel and Lu Sixing and said, "You guys go outside for a cup of tea first."

    Daniel immediately understood that there were some things they couldn''t know.

    He couldn''t help but glance at Shu Yu, who was still in the same place, and helped Lu Sixing out.

    Xiang Weinan then asked Yuan Shanchuan what characteristics the two gangs who wanted to win the painting had in the first place. In fact, Yuan Shanchuan couldn''t see it very clearly. In the middle of the night, they were covered again.

    But what should be said, he carefully recalled and made it clear.

    nodded to Wei Nan, "It''s really thanks to you this time, and you''ve made a great contribution. If you want any reward, you can tell this official. If this ability is satisfied, it will satisfy you."

 Chapter 370ï¼š fainted

    Chapter 370 fainted

    award?

    Yuan Shanchuan couldn''t help widening his eyes, although Meng Yunzheng also mentioned something before he left, saying that he should have done meritorious service when he returned with the painting, and there may be rewards.

    But Yuan Shanchuan didn''t dare to think about such a thing at all, he just hoped that his family would come out safely. These days, how can ordinary people dare to go to the county magistrate for a reward?

    What''s more, it wasn''t for this reason that he took the painting away by ghosts and gods.

    Now Xiang Weinan suddenly asked him, Yuan Shanchuan frowned and didn''t respond for a while.

    Xiang Weinan thought about it and said, "Or, shall I give you a reward of silver?"

    This is the most direct and affordable reward, and most people will choose this.

    But Yuan Shanchuan shook his head subconsciously, "No, no need."

    This shaking his head, he suddenly felt more dizzy. When he raised his head again, he looked at Xiang Weinan as if it was a double image, and he was speechless if he wanted to say anything.

    Xiang Weinan hadn''t noticed his situation yet, and seeing that he didn''t want to reward him, he said, "It''s okay, you can think about it slowly. If you really don''t think well, um...you can owe it first."

    Looking at Shu Yu, this girl owes her money.

    Shu Yu frowned and stared at Yuan Shanchuan. She felt that something was wrong with his face just now, and even cold sweat broke out.

    "Fourth Uncle, what happened to you?"

    "I..." Yuan Shanchuan couldn''t hold it any longer, and slammed forward.

    Shu Yu''s face changed slightly, and he stepped forward to support him, "Fourth Uncle."

    Wang Hong also eagerly stepped forward and supported the person, "What''s wrong?"

    "Go and find a doctor." Xiang Weinan called Hu Li, this man has just returned from meritorious service, but he can''t have an accident in front of his eyes.

    Hu Li ran out, and Lu Sixing and Daniel, who were worried at the door, turned around and came in in a hurry.

    Seeing that Yuan Shanchuan had fainted, Lu Sixing was so anxious, "Shanchuan, Shanchuan, wake up, don''t scare me, we finally reunited, don''t worry about it."

    Xiang Weinan called Daniel and Wang Hong, "The two of you first carry people to the guest room at the back, and the doctor will come soon."

    Yuan Shanchuan was unconscious, which shocked everyone present.

    The person was carried to the backyard, and Xiang Weinan rubbed his forehead, causing a headache.

    Lu Sixing sat on the edge of the bed, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    "Fourth aunt, don''t worry, the fourth uncle will be fine, he may just be too tired. You don''t know, before we met him, he hadn''t slept well for three days. When he goes back, let him rest more. , and it will recover immediately.¡±

    "Really?" Lu Sixing lost her mind now, and when she heard Shu Yu say this, she immediately raised her head to look at her.

    Shu Yu nodded affirmatively, "Really."

    She regretted that she didn''t stop the Yuan family from beating him. Even if the Yuan family wanted to vent their anger, they should wait until he was healthy.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help rubbing his forehead, but fortunately, Hu Li quickly brought the doctor over.

    Lu Sixing hurriedly stepped aside and asked the doctor to diagnose.

    It was quiet in the guest room. After a long time, the doctor took back his hand and said, "Fortunately, the patient was injured before, and he was beaten again before he recovered. In addition, he lacked sleep and food, and his body couldn''t hold it until he fainted. In the past. I gave him some medicine to heal his internal injuries, as well as some conditioning medicine, and then wait for him to wake up, drink it for two days, and rest more, and he will slowly recover."

 Chapter 371ï¼š Ask for 30 taels of box fee

    Chapter 371 Asking for thirty-two box fees

    When everyone heard the words, they all breathed a sigh of relief and felt at ease.

    It¡¯s just that people haven¡¯t woken up yet, so it¡¯s not good for people to leave, Xiang Weinan told them to stay here, and then leave after a bit better.

    Da Niu followed the doctor to get the medicine, and by the way, he returned to Fangxiang and brought the mule cart over. It would be more convenient to go back later.

    Before he came back, Yuan Shanchuan woke up halfway.

    Looking at his red-eyed wife, he felt more and more guilty, "Scared you? I''m fine, I just didn''t rest well."

    Lu Sixing nodded, "Well, then you have a good rest these few days, our mother three can''t be without you."

    Shu Yu stood in the guest room and saw the couple talking in a low voice. Knowing that they had been separated for many days, there must be a lot of things to say, so I didn''t bother here, and simply left the room.

    Xiang Weinan was sitting on the stone bench in the courtyard not far from the guest room. It was probably the result of many days of busy work. He had evidence of the crime in his hand. He was in a good mood, drinking tea and eating snacks.

    Seeing Shu Yu coming out, he waved at her, "Miss Lu?"

    Shu Yu walked over and said with a smile, "It looks like you''re in good interest to the adults."

    "It''s good." He pushed a plate of pastries in front of him, "Would you like to try it?"

    "No, I''ve eaten it."

    raised his eyebrows at Wei Nan and looked at her with a half-smile, "Have you eaten in the black market?"

    Shu Yu, "..." He thought he was focusing on the painting, so he forgot about it.

    "I didn''t expect you to end up in the black market? What, there are things you want to auction? Are you rich?"

    "No money." Shu Yu simply sat down opposite him, "Just by chance, I got the token to enter the black market. I was curious and wanted to see and see."

    Xiang Weinan didn''t believe it, "Really?"

    "Of course it''s true." Shu Yu didn''t change his face, his expression was magnanimous, "I heard that the black market is in the rich and powerful circle of the rich and powerful, but it''s not a secret at all, they are familiar with it and even receive the black market. Post. I don¡¯t have any money now, but I opened a shop, and all I came into contact with were wives and young ladies from rich families. In the future, my money may not necessarily be less than theirs. Isn¡¯t it normal to go to the black market to see the world?¡±

    Xiang Weinan was right when he thought about it, but he couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth when he boasted that she had more money than those wealthy households in Jiangyuan County.

    Just her little shabby shop? In his opinion, if he wants to develop the ability to enter and exit the black market and participate in auctions, he doesn''t know that he has to wait until the Year of the Monkey and the Horse Moon.

    Xiang Weinan tutted twice and poured her a cup of tea, "Then what have you seen?"

    "I didn''t see anything. Not long after I entered the black market, I met my fourth uncle. Then I thought about how to bring him out of the sky and how to get it in the black market with just a few people. How could that painting escape without being discovered. All my thoughts are on this matter, where is there any spare energy to see the world?"

    Xiang Weinan gave a dry laugh, "It seems that you have worked really hard." Could it be that she wanted to ask herself for a reward?

    Sure enough, the next moment, I heard Shu Yu say, "I almost forgot to tell the adults about something. We opened a room on the third floor to cover up the whereabouts of my fourth uncle and to observe the buyer''s movements. The box is used as a squatting point. Sir, you don¡¯t know, the black market is really dark, just the box upstairs, even if you don¡¯t buy anything, you will have to pay 30 taels of box fee.¡±

 Chapter 372ï¼š take turns crying

    Chapter 372

    Xiang Weinan suddenly had a bad feeling, "So..."

    "Sir, you know that our family is really not wealthy. Thinking back to a month ago, my parents couldn''t even get enough to eat. I finally used all my savings to open that ready-to-wear shop. There is no business, and our family is so poor. The 30-two box fee is really too expensive, and it is almost all of our family''s savings. "

    As Shu Yu spoke, he couldn''t help sighing, "But we couldn''t help it at the time. In order to get that painting, even if I went bankrupt, then I have to do it, right? It''s just that, I''m already a I have no money, and I don¡¯t know if I will be beaten to death by my parents when I go back.¡±

    Xiang Weinan''s forehead blue veins jumped, I really believed in your evil.

    Seeing that she was still talking more and more fiercely, and the more she said, the more miserable she was, Xiang Weinan finally couldn''t bear it and called Hu Li, "Go and get fifty taels of silver for Miss Lu."

    When Shu Yu heard this, he immediately stopped thinking about it.

    "Your Excellency really understands righteousness and doesn''t take a single penny from the common people. Gao Fengliang is an example."

    Xiang Weinan didn''t have much contact with Shu Yu before, and this was the first time I knew she could speak so well.

    I don''t know how Meng Yunzheng can stand her?

    The fifty taels of silver bills were brought over, Xiang Weinan pushed them directly in front of her, and said, "Thirty taels of silver is the box fee, and there are twenty taels left, so let''s take it as your hard work, it''s really hard today."

    Hard work... Twenty taels?

    Shu Yu''s eyes revealed a hint of disgust, but his hands quickly put away the banknotes.

    Xiang Weinan almost vomited blood from the look in her eyes, "Twenty taels is a lot, don''t think that I am the parent officer of Jiangyuan County. But I just came here, and I have no foundation in the county, let alone no connections. I have to spend money to do something, and it¡¯s only been so long, my entire county office is about to be emptied. I¡¯m not good at being an official at all.¡±

    Shu Yu hehe, resisting the urge to roll his eyes. Is this for sale now? After she sings, you come on stage, and it''s your turn to cry poor.

    You can pull it down, isn''t this fifty taels of silver money? Wouldn''t you report it up and let the person above you reimburse you? This evidence is so important, without us, if you let others go to great lengths to find it, it would cost more than fifty taels.

    But take it as soon as it''s ready, she doesn''t really want to get a lot of money from Xiang Weinan.

    collected the bank note, Shu Yu nodded and said, "Okay, I also understand the adults. It''s less hard work and less money. Who will let me be kind?"

    Seeing that Daniel came back and was walking towards this side, Shu Yu also stood up.

    Aunt and Uncle should have said almost the same. If you don¡¯t go back, the family will also worry about it.

    She said goodbye to Xiang Weinan, "Since there''s nothing to do here, I''ll take my aunt and the others home first. If there''s anything else, ask your lord to ask someone to come to us."

    "Okay." Xiang Weinan, "Tell your family what to say and what not to say, don''t spread it out, even for their own safety, things in the black market are the worst. in my heart."

    "I understand." Shu Yu turned around and left.

    However, after walking a few steps, he seemed to remember something, and suddenly turned his head, "By the way, isn''t Mr. Xiang undecided about rewarding my uncle? Would you like to listen to my advice?"

 Chapter 373ï¼š Shu Yus suggestion

    Chapter 373 Shu Yu''s Suggestions

    looked up to Wei Nan, "Your suggestion? What is it?"

    "I see that there seems to be a shortage of manpower everywhere. When my fourth uncle disappeared and came to report to the official, it seemed that he couldn''t get around to look for someone."

    raised his eyebrows to Weinan, the county government was indeed short of manpower. When the former magistrate fell from power, many people in his original team followed him, and all of them were taken away.

    He himself brought a group of people, but these people have other things to do with him.

    Now, the police patrols of the county government are still in charge of the original police officers, but they... there are really not many of them.

    "what do you mean¡­¡­"

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "My fourth uncle went out to work to make money. After all, there is no stable job, so it is inevitable to take some short-term work. Although he has no time to stand by himself, he is also a big man. Strength, otherwise the **** wouldn''t have asked him to help deliver the goods, right? Coupled with this incident, Mr. Xiang should have seen it. My uncle is just, bold and careful. It''s a good helper. Why don''t the adults find him a job that is stable and can help him, isn''t it just a reward for him?"

    Xiang Weinan thought about it, Yuan Shanchuan was really good.

    Shu Yu saw that Daniel had come to him, so he didn''t continue, just said, "Of course, this is just my proposal, and the adults have to think carefully about this matter, and my uncle''s side also has to ask for it. His consent."

    After all, Yuan Shanchuan didn''t know whether he wanted to do this job or not, and he had to decide whether it was suitable or not.

    Shu Yu said goodbye to Xiang Weinan, and turned to meet the Daniel.

    As the two walked to the guest room, Shu Yu asked him, "Did the old lady say anything when you went back to lead the mule cart?"

    Daniel, "The milk happened to be out, and the second aunt was alone at home. I told the second aunt that it was not serious, and the second aunt wanted to watch the child, so she didn''t follow."

    Shu Yu nodded, and the two entered the room together.

    Yuan Shanchuan took a while, and has gotten better. Xiang Weinan asked the kitchen to cook him a bowl of noodles, while Lu Sixing was feeding him.

    Yuan Shanchuan ate a lot of dim sum in the black market before. Those things can fill his stomach, but there is no noodles to nourish his stomach. Especially now that the crisis is over, he relaxes and eats another half bowl.

    The rest was eaten by Lu Sixing.

    After a short rest, several people were ready to leave.

    This time, Daniel didn''t ask Hu Li and the others to help him. He left the guest room with Yuan Shanchuan on his back.

    Shu Yu looked in the direction of the stone table in the courtyard, there were only teacups and teapots left, and Xiang Weinan was no longer there.

    She looked away and walked out of the county office together with Si Xing.

    Carefully placed the people in the carriage, and Shu Yu waved to Hu Li who sent them out, "Brother Hu, go back first, we''ll be leaving now."

    "Walk slowly."

    The group drove all the way to Liufang Alley, and when the mule cart stopped, they saw the old lady hurriedly greeted them.

    She didn''t know when she came back. Seeing this, she thought she had heard what Nguyen said.

    The curtains of the car opened, and the old lady hurriedly asked, "How is it? Ah? Are you okay?"

    "It''s fine." Yuan Shanchuan got out of the mule wagon with a smile, this time he didn''t let the ox on his back, just a few steps, he wouldn''t be able to walk.

    The old lady exhaled, regretting a little, "If I knew you were injured, I shouldn''t have slapped you in the palm of your hand."

 Chapter 374ï¼š another surprise

    Chapter 374 Another Surprise

    Yuan Shanchuan''s eyes were slightly hot. When he came back, the old lady slapped him both lightly and not seriously and felt very regretful, but his parents wanted to beat him to death.

    took a deep breath, he smiled and said to the old lady, "I''m fine, the doctor said, as long as you rest for two days, you will be alive again."

    "That''s good, that''s good." The old lady was relieved and looked at Lu Sixing beside her.

    Although I only saw her two days ago, I will see you now, but I still think she has lost weight.

    The family prepared mugwort. Because Yuan Shanchuan was not feeling well, the old lady brought it over, swept them hastily, let them cross the brazier, and went into the house.

    She stood at the door and said, "You have a good rest, it''s getting late, I''ll stay here today, let''s eat something good in the evening, and we''ll celebrate that you all come back safely."

    "Thank you mother-in-law."

    When the old lady went out, Mrs Ruan walked to Lu Sixing¡¯s side and patted her, ¡°Simei, you are also taking a break here, the water will boil in a while, so you should take a bath first. I definitely didn''t rest well, and now that I''m back home, I''ll take good care of myself."

    "Second sister-in-law, please."

    "What''s the trouble? Seeing that you are all fine, your second brother and I will feel at ease." After speaking, Ruan Shi handed it all to her, "He just finished drinking goat milk and is excited. Your family Talk well, I''ll go to the kitchen to help my mother."

    Nguyen Shi went out after saying that, Lu Sixing hugged her son in her arms, looked down at the little guy dancing with joy, and was instantly satisfied.

    She waved and asked Xiaozhen to come over. The family of four stood next to each other and laughed together.

    Now, it¡¯s finally raining and sunny.

    There were only a few of them left in the room. Shu Yu went to the kitchen to tell the old lady the general situation. She knew what to say and what not to say.

    The old lady knew that everything was over, and she breathed a sigh of relief.

    immediately kicked Shu Yu out, "Okay, you also go to rest for a while and work hard all day, looking at your little face, it''s haggard enough."

    Not really, right?

    Shu Yu touched his face and felt that the old lady was really exaggerating.

    But she still went out of the kitchen and saw the big cow who was helping to clean up the brazier and mugwort in the yard. Thinking of the fifty taels of silver that Xiang Weinan had given her, she smiled.

    She walked a few steps to Daniel, "Brother Daniel, take a break first, I have something to tell you."

    Daniel put the brazier aside and was about to chop wood.

    He is an unstoppable temperament, with life in his eyes, and he will go wherever he sees the need for him.

    It was a bit late now. When the Sigu and the others were brought back, the city gate was also closed, and the ox could not get out, so they simply stayed in the county town today.

    Fortunately, the third uncle has rented a house now, and the old lady asked him to stay at the third uncle''s house for a night later.

    Lu Sanzhu has always been eating and drinking to take advantage of others. This is the first time someone has slapped him, which is very rare.

    Seeing Shu Yu coming over, Daniel stopped his work and asked her, "What''s the matter? You said."

    Shu Yu pulled him to a corner of the yard, lowered his voice and said, "Didn''t you feel bad about the black market box costing thirty taels of silver? The silver has already been given to me by Sir Xiang."

    Daniel was overjoyed, "Really? I gave it to the adults?"

    "Yeah, not only thirty taels, but also other surprises." Shu Yu said with a smile.

 Chapter 375ï¼š we divide equally

    Chapter 375 Let''s Divide Evenly

    Another surprise?

    Daniel asked in surprise, "What is it?"

    Shu Yu quietly took out the silver note, "In addition to thirty taels, he also gave us two ounces of hard work."

    Daniel couldn''t help widening his eyes, looking slightly excited at the fifty taels of silver.

    Shu Yu said, "Thirty taels of silver is the box fee, and the remaining twenty taels will be divided equally between the two of us."

    Da Niu was stunned for a moment, then immediately shook his head, "No, you can just take this money."

    "What''s the matter? You''ve done a great job this time. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t know Uncle Four at all. Maybe he could even be regarded as a wretched spy who hid in the women''s toilet and peeped, and handed him over to the black market on the spot. By that time, it will be too late. So the money will be half of the two of us."

    "Yes, but this money is too much." Daniel frowned and said in embarrassment, "Actually speaking, the hardest and most afflicted, the fourth uncle is the one who deserves the most credit. Otherwise, give my share to the fourth uncle. "

    Twelve taels of silver, for a Daniel, that is really a lot of money.

    Earn it in just one day? Think unrealistic?

    Although he went to the black market today, he was used to seeing big scenes and heard countless transactions of tens of thousands of dollars in silver.

    But back to reality, ten taels of silver is not a small amount.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help but patted him, "Brother Daniu, why are you so sincere? We are paying for the hard work, the fourth uncle is the reward, but Mr. Xiang hasn''t figured out what to reward yet. After thinking about it, the four Uncle will definitely get more than us, so don''t worry, Lord Xiang will not treat those who have meritorious deeds badly."

    Daniel immediately became happy, "Really?"

    "Of course, can I still lie to you?"

    Daniel can only laugh, he really didn''t expect this level.

    Shu Yu put away the entire fifty taels of silver notes, and handed over another ten taels of loose silver to him, "This is your share, and you take this money well. I know, you don''t Maybe keep all the ten taels for yourself. But I think if you want to pay it, you can give three or four taels to your mother, and save the rest yourself."

    Daniel raised his head, looked at the silver in his hand, and said after a while, "I understand what you mean."

    "It''s good that you understand. We''re going to get married soon. If you have more money in your hands, it''s easier to do things. Only the two of us know about this hard work. Well, don''t get caught."

    Daniel smiled wryly, he is not a fool of filial piety, and he has saved some money in his hand over the years.

    But all add up, not so much in hand.

    He suddenly understood why the third uncle always followed Ayu everywhere. Ayu''s ability to lead people to fly... was really unmatched.

    Last time it was the third uncle who got 12 taels of silver, this time it was him.

    He thinks that A Yu is probably the goddess of wealth who came down from the world, and is very good at making money.

    Daniel collected the money and said solemnly, "I see, Ayu, thank you."

    "This is your own credit, thank me for what?"

    Shu Yu patted his shoulder and ran to his room again.

    When she came out again, a familiar voice came from outside the courtyard door, followed by the door being pushed open, and walked into two big and one small three figures.

    The first one is a tiger in a school uniform and a schoolbag.

    The little guy was very happy and ran in the door excitedly, "Second sister, I''m back from school."

 Chapter 376ï¼š The house that the third uncle is looking for

    Chapter 376 The house that the third uncle was looking for

    Dahu, who went to school on his first day, looked very excited.

    Lu Erbai and Daya, who followed him into the door, smiled helplessly. They had just returned from the shop.

    Dahu went to school on the first day today, and Da Ya was responsible for picking him up.

    He had actually been out of school for a while, but after they left the Shuxian Academy, they went straight to the shop on Ningshui Street and waited for Lu Erbai to come back together after closing.

    Dahu obviously has a lot to say, but Shu Yu still said to Lu Erbai before he spoke, "Si Gu and Si Uncle are back and rest inside."

    Lu Erbai was overjoyed and excited, "They, they are all back?"

    "Um."

    Lu Erbai hurriedly said to Daya, "Quick, help me in and have a look."

    The tiger didn''t care about talking anymore, and ran into the house with the same stride.

    Lu Sixing had already taken a bath, and sat on the side with a refreshing body to feed Yuan Shanchuan. Xiaozhen sat on the edge of the bed and chatted with her brother in her arms.

    talked about her experience in the past two days, what she ate and what she did, said that her grandmother sewed a puppet for her and her younger brother. The younger brother liked it, and she liked it too, and she slept with her at night.

    Yuan Shanchuan and his wife could not help but feel sad.

    But I am also fortunate to have the Yue family to take care of them. If it weren''t for them, they would really not have a family.

    When Lu Erbai came in, Yuan Shanchuan just finished his medicine.

    Uncle Lang and the two may not have seen each other for a long time, and they were quite emotional when they saw each other''s changes.

    Lu Erbai didn''t say much, just asked him a few questions with concern and let him fall asleep.

    Dinner was made by the old lady and Nguyen. The two happily prepared a large table of dishes and had a lively reunion dinner.

    When was eating, Shu Yu took the time to ask about the house that Lu Sanzhu rented.

    The old lady said, "I have seen it. The third one is unreliable. It turned out that he rented a yard with others. The yard is smaller than ours, with only two rooms and two families. There are five people in a family, the husband and wife with two children and the mother-in-law all live in one room."

    This poor family, it''s okay to live like this, let alone five people in a room, no matter how hard it is, no matter how many people have to be squeezed out.

    The old lady doesn''t care about this, and to be honest, it''s a good idea to share a rent with someone, and the rent is cheaper.

    "The problem lies with the man in the shared house. I went to see it today. The man is a non-working man. The family is supported by his wife and his mother. That''s fine. Anyway, the third child used to be lazy. I guess he has a fight with him. But the man looked dishonest, and when we went in, his eyes fell straight on Liang''s body, and I was disgusted by it."

    "You said that Mrs. Liang didn''t look much better, so let''s not let it go. I believe in the third daughter-in-law, but she is a woman after all, and if the man has any evil intentions, she will not be able to use it. The trick of tugging at the hair in the village, right? The third child has to go to work in the Peach Blossom Forest on weekdays. If this goes on, something will happen sooner or later."

    Shu Yu nodded, "It''s really inconvenient to share a lease with someone."

    "Isn''t it?" the old lady said vigorously, "I don''t know what he saw when he went to see the house the day before. He actually liked a place like this."

    "Probably close to the Peach Blossom Forest."

 Chapter 377ï¼š The school also teaches Cuju

    Chapter 377 The school also teaches Cuju

    The old lady nodded, "Yes, the house is quite close to where he works, and it took about a quarter of an hour to walk there."

    "What about later?" Lu Erbai asked, "The house is definitely uninhabitable. The third brother has two children. Safety is the most important thing. This is not a village, and there are no familiar neighbors. Something happened. No one will necessarily help you."

    "That''s what I said, so I don''t want that house." The old lady said, "But there are a few houses for rent in that alley. I checked them all. There is a house that is small, but they can live in them. There is enough for a family of four. The room was originally one, but the owner built a small room in the yard. Dabao is also big now, and it is just right for him to live in that room alone. "

    is that the rent is a little more expensive, it costs 200 yuan.

    But now the third and the third have wages, and the third is stable at one or two silvers a month. In case he is rewarded by a guest for being clever, it will be even more. As the third daughter-in-law, although sewing puppet covers is unstable, she can also take over other tasks. Anyway, she is very good at holding money, so she can live on.

    "Now the third daughter-in-law of the house is also satisfied with herself. She rented it as the master. She went to the shop to carry her luggage and stayed there to clean up the house."

    She was an elderly lady, so she didn''t join in the fun, and she had everything with her, so she went home first.

    After the old lady finished speaking, she explained to Da Niu, "After dinner, you go to your third uncle''s house to sleep. By the way, tell him that your fourth aunt and fourth uncle are back, so that he won''t worry about it."

    Daniel nodded again and again, "Got it, milk."

    Shu Yu looked at the sky silently, will the third uncle worry? He might be very angry that Daniel wants to live in his house.

    The old lady explained a few more words, and seeing that it was getting dark, she let the Daniel go first.

    Yuan Shanchuan''s family of four also left at the same time. Although the Lu family has three rooms, there are also many people. Xiaozhen and Quan are still children and can squeeze in, but now that there are Yuan Shanchuan and Lu Sixing, they will definitely not be able to live there.

    Yuan Shanchuan rested for a while and took the medicine again. He was much better.

    So their family arranged to rest in the backyard of the shop on Ningshui Street for one night.

    Fortunately, Lu Sanzhu just found a rental house today, otherwise they would have to go to the inn to open two rooms.

    Originally, Lu Erbai saw that Yuan Shanchuan was unwell and wanted to keep him at home, while he and Dahu went to live in a shop. But Yuan Shanchuan and his wife didn''t agree. Anyway, they traveled in a mule cart, which was not a big problem.

    After Da Niu took them away, the Lu family became quiet.

    The old lady was in a good mood, and asked a few more questions about Dahu''s situation in the school.

    Dahu said in a rare chatter, "I have met several friends. They all like my schoolbag. They even took it and looked at it for a long time, and said that when I go back, I will ask their mother to make one."

    "On the first day of today, Mr. let us get to know each other, taught two classes, and practiced calligraphy. Mom, it turned out that Cuju was also taught in the school, so I played with it for a while today. But it was the first time I played, no Too neat, and will be out soon."

    Although there was regret in his tone, he was really happy.

    Shu Yu smiled, "Do you want to play Cuju? Let''s make one later. You bring Sanya, Dabao, Erniu, and Xiaozhen together, and you can play all day when you have a break."

    Sanya''s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 378ï¼š relatives of the road

    Chapter 378 The Lu family''s relatives

    Dahu also thought that this idea was a good idea, and soon took his sister to the side to discuss it whispering.

    Lu Erbai shook his head, and then asked Shu Yu, "Your fourth uncle''s body is really okay?"

    In front of the fourth sister, he didn''t want to ask too much, for fear of making her think too much. Now that they were all gone, Lu Erbai spoke with some worry.

    He was also afraid that the fourth sister and the fourth brother-in-law were finally reunited, and something unexpected happened.

    Shu Yu shook his head, "It''s okay, just overworked. In addition, when they went to the county government to pick up the fourth aunt, the Yuan family hit the fourth uncle hard as soon as they were released. Those few blows were a bit heavy, and the fourth uncle couldn''t hold on for a while. , it fell."

    Lu Erbai, "That''s good."

    Nguyen sighed, "Why are the Yuan family so cruel, the fourth brother-in-law has been missing for so many days, and finally came back, they should have asked him how much he suffered outside. Especially the fourth brother-in-law has lost a lot of weight."

    said so, but when Nguyen thought about her family, she thought it was nothing strange.

    The old lady snorted coldly, "The old lady of the Yuan family is getting more and more confused as she gets older. She wasn''t like this before, but now she''s biased towards the creak nest."

    Speaking of this, the old lady was also very aggrieved.

    Why are these relatives of her family so inexhaustible?

    At that time, several children got married, but she was the one who took care of them.

    When the eldest married a wife, she thought that as the eldest son, his wife must be generous, diligent and easy to get along with. So when she asked a matchmaker to look for it, she looked in this direction.

    Not to mention, the old family''s family is actually quite good. The old man and the old lady of the Li family can be regarded as reasonable people, and there is nothing to blame in the relationship between people. Knowing that her family is difficult, she will occasionally help her, and she is closer to them than the Li family.

    At that time, she thought, with such parents, the children will not be too bad, right?

    At that time, Mrs. Li''s reputation outside was really good, everyone said she was considerate.

    She has always been like this, on the surface she looks kind and gentle, but on the inside she is stingy and cares about her, and only makes small moves in secret.

    These are all things that the old lady only knew after they got married.

    So when she got married for her second child, she changed her mind, thinking that no matter how good her in-laws are, this daughter-in-law is not easy to get along with, and only her son will suffer.

    So she married Ruan for the second child. Well, the old lady of the Ruan family is really a poisonous woman among poisonous women, and she is so cruel to her own daughter.

    When the third child married, the old lady was in a tangle.

    Especially the third child is unreliable, and it is difficult to negotiate relatives, and generally the daughters of good people are not willing to marry him.

    Just when the old lady was thinking about it, the third child took a fancy to Liang.

    He asked the old lady to go to Liang''s house to propose marriage, and the old lady felt ashamed and panicked.

    She thought that the Liang family despised the third child, but who knew that the Liang family agreed.

    The two elders of the Liang family... can''t control the Liang family at all. She agreed, the two elders had no choice.

    Liang''s family are honest and responsible people, otherwise Liang''s family would not be able to go home from time to time to fight the autumn wind, let her parents take care of their children, and feed Dabao fat and white.

    When Lu Sixing got married, the old lady was really worried. At that time, the old man was gone, and the second girl of the second family was also lost. In fact, life was not very good.

    So when the Yuan family came to propose marriage, the old lady was quite happy.

    She is most satisfied with Yuan Shanchuan. Facts have proved that she is not mistaken, Yuan Shanchuan is really good to Si Xing.

 Chapter 379ï¼š send four aunts home

    Chapter 379 Sending the fourth aunt home

    As for the Yuan family, the old lady actually came into contact with them.

    She knew that the Yuan family''s parents prioritized sons over daughters, but these days, there are very few people who do not favor sons over daughters. A reasonable old lady like her can''t find one in a hundred.

    But at least the Yuan family''s parents were not too extreme. Unlike some people, their daughters can be drowned directly after birth, which is terrible.

    The old lady also knew that the person the Yuan family''s parents valued and loved most was their eldest son, but for the remaining three sons, the difference was not very big.

    So to the old lady, the Yuan family is much stronger than the average family.

    Who knows, Si Xing just gave birth to a daughter, and the Yuan family''s parents will not look good for a day. When You Qi sees Si Xing coming home, she always suspects that she is using money to subsidize her second child.

    They can really figure it out, just because they are so stubborn about their family, it''s strange that Si Xing can go to her parents'' house for money, right?

    Originally thought that the hardships would come to an end after the separation of the family, but who would have known that the Yuan family''s parents would not even be Yuan Shanchuan''s sons.

    The older you get, the more confused you are.

    Shu Yu said, "The incident with the fourth uncle this time has caused the second elder of the Yuan family to suffer a lot. I see that in the battle at that time, they really wanted to kill the fourth uncle. I am afraid that the fourth uncle will return tomorrow. Go home, it''s not over yet."

    When the old lady heard this, she couldn''t help frowning, "What should I do? In this way, when you ask Daniel to send them back tomorrow, you can also go and have a look. If the two elders of the Yuan family want to do something, you should take them back to the county town first. By the way, call your uncle after Shangshi Village."

    If it wasn''t for the third child to go to work, she would have to ask the third child to work together.

    However, you can ask the Liang family to go together. In dealing with the mother-in-law of the Yuan family, the Liang family is much more useful than the Li family.

    Lu Erbai on the side, "Mother, I too..."

    "You can''t go."

    "Father, don''t go, I''ll just go."

    The old lady and Shu Yu looked at his legs at the same time and did not agree.

    Lu Erbai could only keep his mouth shut, hoping that his leg would get better soon.

    The matter is settled like this, the old lady feels that with Ayu being there, she can completely relax.

    That night, everyone slept peacefully.

    The next day, Daniel came over in a mule cart early in the morning, along with Mr. Liang.

    Knowing that the fourth sister and the fourth brother-in-law are all right, of course she wants to come and have a look.

    just happened to be caught by the old lady.

    Liang was very happy. Although it was a pity that she couldn''t make money by sewing doll covers today, she was still very enthusiastic about fighting people. She rolled up her sleeves and couldn''t wait to set off.

    The old lady is almost blind, how could someone like the old lady of the Liang family raise such a daughter?

    But fortunately, with Shu Yu following, Mrs. Liang restrained herself in front of her.

    A few people went to Yiren Pavilion to pick up Yuan Shanchuan''s family of four. When there were more people, the mule carriage became crowded immediately.

    Shu Yu simply sat on the carriage with Daniel.

    When Xiaozhen saw this, she stuck her head out and asked in a low voice, "Sister Ayu, can I also sit here?"

    "Come." Shu Yu took the person out and sat around her to prevent her from falling.

    Xiaozhen pursed her lips, she couldn''t be happy, her smile became much more real.

    Shu Yu saw that her complexion was better than the previous two days, apparently because her parents came back yesterday, she felt at ease and slept very comfortably.

    The group drove the mule cart to Shangshi Village quickly, and then drove straight towards Lu Dasong''s house.

 Chapter 380ï¼š two pieces of silver

    Chapter 380 Two pieces of silver

    Lu Dasong has come back from work in the fields and is drinking water in the yard.

    Seeing the sweat on his head, Mrs Li couldn''t help but mutter, "Both of your younger brothers are enjoying themselves in the city, but you, the eldest brother, are working tirelessly in this country. They don''t know how to help. Come on, it''s really unconscionable."

    "Where do you come from so much nonsense, I found that your temper is getting worse and worse recently."

    Li has quarreled with him a lot recently, and now there is another fire of evil rushing up, "Where am I so bad? Isn''t what I said true? Look at you, Daniel has not yet When you come back, you must have been pulled by your two brothers and old mother to help them work. If their own sons can''t support them, they will instruct our big bulls."

    Before he finished speaking, Er Niu''s voice came from outside, "Father, mother, big brother is back."

    Mr. Li''s voice stopped abruptly, he raised his head, and he really saw the familiar mule cart of the second child''s house parked outside the yard.

    She couldn''t help but curled her lips. Just as she was about to complain a few words, she looked at the few people who came out of the mule cart in astonishment.

    Lu Dasong was even more overjoyed, and strode up to greet him, "Fourth sister, fourth brother-in-law, you guys, are you all right?"

    Yuan Shanchuan got off the car and nodded to Lu Dasong, "Brother, we are back."

    "Okay, it''s fine, just go home." Lu Dasong patted his shoulder with a look of relief.

    Lu Sixing then said, "Brother, these days, you are tired and helped to run around. It''s hard work."

    "Brother and sister, what are you talking about?" Lu Dasong led a few people into the yard to sit, and when he turned around, he called Mrs. Li, "Go and make a few cups of sugar water, make something delicious at noon, and leave the fourth sister and the others to eat at home. a meal."

    Mr. Li was not happy in his heart, so he didn''t say much at this juncture.

    As long as she has no sense of being stimulated, she is still very thoughtful on the surface when facing outsiders.

    Immediately let Lu Sixing and the others sit, and went into the room to make sugar water.

    However, Shu Yu stopped her, "Auntie don''t have to be busy, we''ll be leaving in a while."

    Lu Dasong was stunned, "Why don''t you sit down for a while?"

    Mrs Liang said excitedly, "Big brother, when the second elder of the Yuan family was released yesterday, he beat and scolded the fourth sister and the others. We will send them home today, for fear that the second elder will make trouble again. Mother''s meaning Our family has to go to someone who can call the shots, and I want you to accompany us on a trip."

    "Okay, I''ll go with you."

    Li immediately objected, "No, what are you going to do? Then the Yuan family is not easy to get along with..."

    Before she could finish speaking, Daniel quickly pulled her aside.

    Mr. Li struggled for a while and didn''t move away, and became more and more annoyed.

    When she got to the kitchen, she finally couldn''t bear it anymore, she raised her hand and slapped her, "Da Niu Lu, what are you doing? Ah? Don''t forget that you are the eldest grandson of the Lu family, not a servant of the Lu family. They treat them as cows and horses, but you are very attentive, your father and son are both scumbags, right?"

    Daniel''s face flushed, "Mother, don''t talk nonsense."

    "Why am I talking nonsense? Do you know what''s going on in Daxu Village now, what have the three mother-in-laws of the Yuan family done? Did you forget that your father was scratched by the eldest daughter-in-law of the Yuan family before? ?"

    Mr. Li became more and more angry, turned around and walked out of the kitchen.

    took a step and was pulled by Daniel. She was about to beat him when she suddenly saw two bright pieces of silver in front of her.

 Chapter 381ï¼š big bulls lie

    Chapter 381 Daniel''s Lie

    Li''s eyes widened involuntarily, and he couldn''t move his eyes away.

    After a long while, she slowly raised her head, looked at Daniel, and asked, "Here, where did this money come from?"

    "Mother, in fact, I didn''t come back yesterday, I went to help find the fourth uncle. The fourth uncle encountered a little trouble, and the whereabouts have been unknown. It was Ayu who got the clue and took me with him. After finding someone, Ayu and I sent him to the county government office. The adults investigated and knew that the crime of the fourth uncle was a misunderstanding, so he released the Yuan family and the fourth aunt."

    Daniel swallowed his saliva, it was really rare for him to lie, and he was inexplicably nervous.

    "Later, the adults knew that it was really hard for us to find someone for a day, so he rewarded us with five taels of silver. Ayu didn''t ask for it, saying that it was me who worked hard to drive the car, so I gave all the five taels of silver to me."

    When Mr. Li heard this, he was faintly excited, "All, all for you?"

    "Yes, Ayu is kind, but I feel uneasy about holding it all. It''s just that Ayu insists, I can''t do anything about it, so I took a coin or two out of it, thinking that I would see something delicious and fun, and then buy it as a gift. She. As for the remaining four taels of silver, mother, keep it and improve the food at home."

    Having said that, the big bull shoved everything into Li''s arms.

    Li''s eyes were slightly red with excitement, four taels of silver, this one day out, and getting back so much silver, really made a fortune.

    Seeing that she was happy, Daniel continued, "Mother, you see that Ayu is also very good to me, right? In fact, the main credit for this matter is Ayu, she just finds someone to drive the car, just find it. Anyone can. This silver was originally given to Ayu by the adults. She didn¡¯t want a single penny. She only said that it was a great thing to find the fourth uncle and rescue the fourth aunt. All the money was given to me, so don¡¯t misunderstand her, she is not only Taking care of the third uncle and finding an opportunity, she also thinks of us."

    Mrs Li laughed dryly, fifty taels of silver was a lot, but Lu Laosan got ten taels at that time.

    On second thought, however, the price paid by the third child was quite high. Compared with driving the mule cart, he was almost pressed into the water and could not get up.

    Li''s heart became more balanced, and she said with a smile, "Okay, okay, I don''t misunderstand her, okay?"

    Daniel breathed a sigh of relief, "Mother, how about we send Fourth Uncle to Daxu Village now?"

    Li Shi was still not very happy in his heart, but after thinking about the temperament of his own man, and looking at the four taels of silver in his hand, he finally said unwillingly, "Forget it, you don''t listen to me anyway. Don''t look back. I became a loving and righteous brother and nephew, and I became a wicked person. You can go if you want, but you have to be careful with me, don''t be like the last time, your father''s face was scratched. "

    "Mother, don''t worry, we will be careful."

    "Don''t just talk about it, your father and son will rush ahead. You don''t know what the Yuan family has done these days. After these few days, their anger has accumulated, seeing Yuan Shanchuan come back there. Don''t you go crazy? What about you, let Ayu rush forward, she has the skills and is not afraid."

    Daniel hurriedly asked, "What did they do?"

    Mrs. Li pouted. The second elder and the third brother of the Yuan family only arrived home last night, so she didn''t know how they were released.

    But the Yuan family still has three daughters-in-law, and in the past three days, they have spoken badly about the fourth room of the Yuan family.

 Chapter 382ï¼š Lis face changed

    Chapter 382 Li''s face changed

    Shu Yu took Xiao Zhen Quanquan to the county office that day. The three daughters-in-law of the Yuan family did not catch up with their mule cart and could only wait for news at home.

    They originally saw that Shu Yu was very familiar with the official messenger, and that there might be a way to rescue the Yuan family, they still had some expectations in their hearts.

    Who knew that at night, the village chief who went to the county office came back.

    The inside and outside are still the same, that is, you have to find Yuan Shanchuan, otherwise everything will be avoided.

    Only by finding Yuan Shanchuan and asking the truth of the matter can the Yuan family be released.

    Hearing this, the third daughter-in-law of the Yuan family almost cried to death.

    They thought that the girl from the Lu family was very capable, but as a result, they could only meet outside, and couldn''t bring people home at all.

    Not only could she not be able to save the Yuan family, but even her own aunt, Lu Sixing, was also helpless.

    The bigger the expectation, the bigger the disappointment.

    The third daughter-in-law of the Yuan family, who had some expectations and fears for her, seemed to have found a vent. Not only did she blame Yuan Shanchuan, but she also blamed all the guilt on the Lu family.

    On the day Lu Sixing was arrested, the three of them said she was a broom star.

    Now this kind of rumor is getting more and more powerful. At first, the villagers in Daxu Village also knew that they were expressing their anger, and some words were unbelievable.

    But the three of them talked eloquently, cutting out some of the privacy they used to be at home. It was said that her parents'' family was only affected by her that life would get worse and worse. Later, she married, and this bad luck was brought to the Yuan family.

    Now the Lu family is slowly getting better, but the Yuan family is getting worse and worse. All this is caused by Lu Sixing.

    They also cited a lot of things, but whenever there was a little misfortune in the Yuan family, they all pressed Lu Sixing on him and said that it had something to do with her.

    directly confirmed Lu Sixing''s reputation as a sweeping star.

    Village Chief Chen had approached them, but it was hard to stop such rumors, especially when all three of their men were arrested, and they began to break the jar. Anyway, they didn''t beat or scold anyone, they just said a few words, what''s the matter? Is it possible to sew up their mouths?

    Village Chief Chen is not good at using force, but there is no news from the yamen.

    Those words have already reached the ears of Mrs. Li in Shangshi Village. Li¡¯s family members all think those rumors are justified, let alone the villagers of Daxu Village.

    Daniu frowned when he heard this.

    "Mother, it''s not too late, let''s go to Daxu Village now."

    Originally, he also said that the fourth uncle was not in good health, so it would be better to raise him in the county town and then go back, and he was not in a hurry for a while. But the fourth uncle said that he had been missing for many days, and the Yuan family, who had been involved in such a big incident, was pointed out. Since he came back, it was natural that he should meet up early and explain the matter clearly.

    Now it seems that they should appear earlier, otherwise they will delay for two more days, and the rumors will become more and more serious, I am afraid that the reputation of the fourth aunt will be completely ruined.

    Mr. Li got the silver in his hand, and although he was still unwilling, he didn''t say much, just nodded and followed the big bull.

    Yuan Shanchuan was talking to Lu Dasong in the yard, and the latter probably understood something.

    Seeing Daniel coming out, Lu Dasong immediately glared at Li. He was just about to say something, but Mrs. Li had already stepped forward and said with a smile, "Then be careful along the way, go early and return early."

 Chapter 383ï¼š to sever ties

    Chapter 383 To Sever Relationships

    Lu Dasong, "..." This attitude changed too quickly, right?

    Shu Yu glanced at Daniel one more time. There was an inconspicuous slap print on his face, which should have been hit by Mr. Li.

    This Lee slapped and agreed?

    Until the group got into the mule cart, and Shu Yu and Daniel were still sitting on the carriage, she asked in a low voice, "Your mother, why are you so easy to talk all of a sudden?"

    Daniel gave a wry smile and made a gesture of pinching money.

    Shu Yu suddenly realized, so it turns out that money can make ghosts run the mill.

    "How many?"

    "Four."

    The two of them said something that no one in the carriage could understand, and then both sighed tacitly.

    Soon, Daniel cheered up again and repeated the news he heard from Li.

    Lu Dasong didn''t know about this, and his face suddenly became ugly.

    Yuan Shanchuan couldn''t believe it, "Sister-in-law, what are they planning?"

    Shu Yu thought for a while and said, "Probably the picture is, I''m not having a good time, and I won''t let you feel better, right?"

    Yuan Shanchuan''s face flushed with anger, and he turned back and said to Lu Sixing, "Sixing, don''t worry, cough, cough... When we return to Daxu Village. When everyone sees that we are all right, they won''t believe those rumors. ."

    "Don''t worry." Lu Sixing was much calmer than them, she patted him on the back soothingly, "Actually, after this incident, I don''t care what they say about me. For me The most important thing is that the family is alive and safe."

    After experiencing the disappearance of her husband, her being arrested and detained, her two children being without support, her eldest daughter being injured and her younger son being terrified of being seriously ill and almost having an accident, Lu Sixing became a woman she never dared to think about. Open-minded a lot.

    But seeing her like this, Yuan Shanchuan felt even more distressed. When he was in a hurry, his heart ached again.

    In the end, everything started because of him, but it was his wife who suffered the rumors.

    The mule cart quickly arrived at Daxu Village, and the villagers in the village only felt that the mule cart was a little familiar.

    But because the car was going too fast, they didn''t have time to see the big bull driving.

    Until the car stopped at the gate of the Yuan family, everyone suddenly reacted.

    Oh, by the way, isn''t this the one the family members took when they came over?

    They looked around to the front, and sure enough, there were Daniel and Shu Yu sitting on the carriage.

    A lot has happened in the Yuan family in the past two days. When everyone saw that the Lu family was coming, they all surrounded them with gossip.

    Until they saw Yuan Shanchuan get off the mule cart, everyone looked at them in astonishment.

    When someone close to his family saw this, he hurried forward and said, "Shanchuan, you, are you all right?"

    "What can I do?"

    The man patted his thigh, "Oh, you don''t know, your parents and three older brothers came back last night. As soon as they came back, they said you were caught by the county government. They proved their innocence and were released. Come back. You, shouldn''t you be in jail?"

    Yuan Shanchuan frowned, "Did my parents say that?"

    "Isn''t it?" Another person said, "Your parents went to Village Chief Chen early in the morning, and they were discussing to cut ties with you at the moment. They also said that your crime has not yet been confirmed, and they are with you. Get rid of the relationship and let the village chief drive you out of the village, so that you won''t be involved in the Yuan family or Daxu Village."

    Yuan Shanchuan looked at him suddenly, "What did you say?? Cut off the relationship?"

 Chapter 384ï¼š vomiting blood

    Chapter 384 Hematemesis

    The villager nodded, "Yes, they are still discussing over there."

    Yuan Shanchuan couldn''t help but took a step back. Lu Sixing was worried about his body and quickly supported him.

    Yesterday, his parents did say that they would cut off the relationship, but normal people think that they would speak out when they were angry, and would not take it to heart at all.

    After all, when people are angry, they can say anything ugly, let alone those who have suffered great grievances.

    But he didn''t expect that after a night, his parents actually put these words into action.

    And so impatient, he even made up the lie that he was caught, and proposed that the village chief drive them out of Daxu Village.

    Don''t they consider him a son at all?

    Seeing his pale and ugly face, the villager couldn''t help but whisper, "The village chief and the well-respected old man in the village are still at your house, but the village chief doesn''t agree, saying that he has to see you first to see what''s going on. But Your parents...seem to be quite firm, and now stop the village chief and the others, they must have a result."

    Yuan Shanchuan closed his eyes, and with a sudden ''puff'', a mouthful of blood spurted out.

    Lu Sixing''s face changed greatly, "Mountains, mountains and rivers."

    Shu Yu hurriedly supported her and whispered, "It''s alright, Sigu, this is a good thing."

    "Good thing?" Lu Sixing''s face turned pale with fright.

    Shu Yu nodded, "When the doctor left yesterday, he said that the fourth uncle was seriously injured and had congestion in his body. He also prescribed medicine for promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis, saying that it would dissipate after taking a few days. But now the fourth uncle himself will Vomiting out the congestion actually helps him recover more."

    When Lu Sixing heard this, he breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good, that''s good."

    She was relieved, but the villagers onlookers all widened their eyes.

    Several people ran directly towards the Yuan family''s old house, and stopped at the gate of the Yuan family''s old house panting.

    The Yuan family''s old house is very lively at the moment, many people are here to watch the Yuan family''s second elder want to cut off relations with Yuan Shanchuan, waiting to see the result.

    It''s just that Village Chief Chen didn''t respond, so for a while, the yard was a little quiet.

    Those who ran over shouted, "Yuan Shanchuan is back!!"

    With a "whoosh", everyone turned their heads and looked at the person who was speaking.

    The Yuan family also rushed out, staring at him and asking, "What did you just say? Who is back?"

    "Shanchuan, Shanchuan, he came back, not only him, but also his mother-in-law and children, and the people from the Lu family also came. But..." The man gasped, "but Yuan Shanchuan doesn''t look very good, his face Pale white, I just got out of the car and had to be supported by someone, and when I was about to reach the door, I vomited a big mouthful of blood, it should be, it should be dead soon."

    "What?" Are you dying?

    Village Chief Chen stepped forward in three or two steps, "What the **** is going on?"

    The villager shook his head again and again, "I don''t know, I saw Yuan Shanchuan vomiting blood, so I ran over to tell you."

    At this time, the eldest of the Yuan family suddenly said, "Village chief, we are right. He must have committed a crime outside and was beaten by the magistrate. When we saw him yesterday, he was still in good spirits. . As a result, we came out, but he was kept by the adults, he must have committed something, was beaten, or was tortured. "

    Village Chief Chen felt that this was not quite right, "Then why did he go back to the village? If he really did something wrong, he should be locked up, right?"

    Happy Mid-Autumn Festival everyone! ! !

 Chapter 385ï¼š look like a fool

    Chapter 385 Like a fool

    Boss Yuan was stunned for a while, and after thinking for a while, he immediately said, "Then it''s possible that the adults gave him poison directly. Anyway, his life is not long, so let him go home and wait for his death."

    "Nonsense." The village chief Chen sneered, "Are you joking when you take the court rules?"

    "Then you said, he was fine yesterday, why is he about to die today? Also, why did we all come out, but he stayed in the county office."

    Cultural Chief Chen naturally couldn''t say why. He pursed his lips and said with a sullen face, "Isn''t Shanchuan back? Why don''t you just go over and ask him?"

    The villagers next to nodded, "That''s right, why don''t you just go to Shanchuan''s house?"

    Village Chief Chen took the lead and walked forward, the Yuan family looked at each other and immediately followed. The other villagers also fell behind in a mighty manner, walking all the way towards the Yuan family.

    Although Yuan Shanchuan vomited blood, his face was still ugly. Lu Sixing and Daniel just helped him into the room to rest.

    This courtyard has been guarded by yamen before. Yesterday, the second old man of the Yuan family came back, so naturally the yamen also went back.

    However, the house has been repeatedly searched, and it is a little messy.

    Shu Yu helped to clean up the room first and let Yuan Shanchuan lie down and rest.

    As soon as we were busy here, Village Chief Chen brought someone over there.

    Shu Yu happened to be in the yard, raised his head when he heard the movement, and narrowed his eyes slightly.

    Village Chief Chen and she had met before, and he stepped forward a few steps and said, "Girl from the Lu family, are you all back? Is Shanchuan okay?"

    The people who came behind also looked at her in unison, especially the Yuan family, who stood next to the village chief Chen and looked inside the house.

    Shu Yu laughed, "Of course it''s fine, Fourth Uncle is doing fine now."

    "Didn''t you say he vomited blood?" The eldest of the Yuan family said immediately, "Has he been convicted? Did the adults give him poison and let him come back to die?"

    Shu Yu looked at him with an expression like an idiot, "Have you watched too many dramas? People who are convicted will let him go home and wait to die?"

    The people in the room naturally heard the movement here.

    Yuan Shanchuan was lying on the bed and couldn''t get out of bed, so Lu Sixing patted him soothingly, made Xiaozhen look at him, and then went out with Lu Dasong.

    As soon as he went out, he heard Yuan''s family asking, "Then why did he vomit blood? Wasn''t it fine yesterday. Why was he kept in the county government office? Isn''t it for the purpose of inquiring?"

    Shu Yu was speechless, and they returned to Daxu Village so late for a day and a half. Why did the Yuan family make up a big drama by themselves? And they can''t figure it out?

    "Did you forget how you treated my fourth uncle yesterday when you saw him? You guys surrounded him and beat him to death. No matter how strong you are, you''ve been beaten up by you, right? He was left behind yesterday. The county magistrate was not questioned, but was knocked out by you."

    Shu Yu sneered, "Speaking of this, I don''t understand, are you really my fourth uncle''s family? Even if you have resentment or hatred for him, at least you can ask him clearly before you do anything? Just like treating an enemy, he knocked him out. My fourth uncle still thinks about you. Today, I feel better. I will go back to the village and I want to explain it to you. As soon as I came, I heard that you were going to cut off from him. Relationship, this anger is attacking the heart, it is strange not to vomit blood."

 Chapter 386ï¼š I dont even dare to write like this

    Chapter 386 I dare not write this in a script

    Shu Yu said with a crackle, and the villagers understood immediately.

    Then, they looked at the Yuan family with subtle eyes.

    Village Chief Chen breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at the second elder of the Yuan family reproachfully, "You guys are too ruthless, it was your own son who knocked him out, and when he came back, he had to arrange for him to commit a crime. Do you think your life is too easy?"

    The two elders of the Yuan family looked at each other, they were also very confused.

    just shook his head quickly and denied, "We didn''t do anything hard at all, she lied."

    "People are still lying on the bed, how can they lie? When my fourth uncle vomited blood, many villagers saw it."

    A villager outside the yard echoed, "Yes, yes, Shanchuan was so angry that he vomited blood because he heard that you were going to cut ties with him."

    The second elder of the Yuan family was at a loss for words, and the village chief Chen snorted coldly, "Okay, everything is explained clearly now. Shanchuan did not do anything wrong, everyone is fine, don''t mention anything about severing ties."

    The two elders of the Yuan family looked at each other, but did not answer.

    Village Chief Chen frowned, "What do you mean?"

    Old Man Yuan couldn''t help but look at the eldest of the Yuan family, who said with a sullen face, "The matter has not been explained clearly, we were arrested and locked up for no reason, the house is in chaos, these are all the faults of the fourth child. Where the **** has he been these days?"

    The rest of the Yuan family followed, "That''s right, could it be that we suffered in vain? In the end, we were still affected by the fourth child."

    Yuan Shanchuan in the room couldn''t listen anymore. He propped himself up and let Xiaozhen walk out slowly, leaning under the eaves, looking at his parents and brothers.

    His face was still pale, and he coughed twice, quickly attracting the attention of others.

    The second elder of the Yuan family still didn''t have a good face towards him, "Fourth, tell me, where have you been these days? Why does the yamen say you have done something wrong?"

    Yuan Shanchuan and the others naturally have a unified view on this matter.

    He said in a hoarse voice, "A month ago, there were three murders in the Zhao family in the west of the city. I think you have heard of this."

    Everyone looked at each other in dismay. Of course they had heard of this. It was said that the Zhao family''s house was filled with blood and the smell of blood was so strong that the next few households were afraid to move their houses, and they didn''t dare to continue living there.

    The impact of this incident is very bad, and the yamen also attaches great importance to it.

    This thing has something to do with him?

    Sure enough, Yuan Shanchuan continued, "I happened to be nearby at the time and saw the murderer. After the man killed the man, he ran away, and I quietly chased after the man. Who knew that he would be caught by him after chasing him out of the city. I found out. He killed me because of this. I narrowly avoided the key point and didn''t die, but I was seriously injured and pushed off the cliff. It was also my luck that I was hung on a tree, and then was killed by someone. saved."

    Shu Yu covered his face, this is a familiar plot of dog blood.

    Unfortunately, for the villagers in Daxu Village, Yuan Shanchuan''s experience was thrilling and tortuous. Moreover, this man had a real life and was seriously injured. He was not dead yet. He fell off the cliff and was caught by a branch. Save me, people don''t dare to write like this.

    Therefore, everyone listened with gusto.

    "What happened later? Then why did the yamen arrest your family?"

 Chapter 387ï¼š or decide to sever the relationship

    Chapter 387 Decided to Sever the Relationship

    Yuan Shanchuan coughed twice before continuing, "Afterwards, I was in a coma all the time. For the past month, I have been recuperating in that person''s house. As for the Yamen arresting my family... This is indeed a misunderstanding. When I lost something nearby, someone picked it up, and that person saw me coming out of Zhao''s house."

    "The man thought I was the murderer, but because he was afraid, he never dared to speak out, for fear of retribution. But these days, the yamen couldn''t find the murderer, and he was tortured by guilt. So the yamen came to the door again to find out the situation. At that time, he was a little flustered, and later said that I was the murderer."

    "It''s just that my whereabouts are unknown this month, and no one has seen me since the Zhao family murder case. The yamen thought that I was absconding in fear of crime, and that was a misunderstanding, which affected my family."

    Yuan Shanchuan was a little tired after saying these many words, he took a breath while holding Lu Sixing''s hand, and then said, "During my recuperation, I didn''t know anything about the outside world. Fortunately, the two from my uncle''s house The children have never believed that I did something wrong, so they secretly searched for my whereabouts, they brought me back, and went to the county government to clarify with the county magistrate."

    "The truth of the matter is revealed, and the county magistrate will naturally let us all come back."

    He looked at Village Chief Chen, "Village Chief, it''s true that I didn''t think carefully about this matter, which caused my family to suffer. My parents and brothers were wronged, and I really should apologize to them."

    After he finished speaking, he knelt down directly to the second elder of the Yuan family, "My son is not filial, he has caused his parents to go in and out of the yamen at such a young age, he has suffered a lot, and his parents want to beat and scold. Severing ties, that would be... too serious."

    The second elder of the Yuan family was stunned in place. After hearing this, the villagers suddenly realized that the twists and turns are like this.

    Village Chief Chen breathed a sigh of relief, nodded and said, "Isn''t it? It''s really too serious to cut off the relationship. Now that the truth is clear, Shanchuan didn''t mean it, and he himself was injured. You are a family. We should understand each other and support each other more.¡±

    The other villagers also nodded their heads. Yuan Shanchuan could survive under the eyes of the murderer. That''s because his life was big, or he would die.

    Village Chief Chen looked at the Yuan family. The Yuan family was a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.

    The eldest member of the Yuan family pointed at Shu Yu and said, "You guys have heard it. The fourth eldest said that he was seriously injured. As a result, the girl from the Lu family had bad intentions, so we beat him yesterday. I fainted. The fourth child will vomit blood, so it''s none of our business at all."

    Everyone, "¡­" So your focus is here? ? ?

    Is now the time to say this?

    Village Chief Chen glared at him, "You can shut up. In short, this is the end of the matter, and your misunderstanding has been explained clearly. If you still feel wronged, then let Shanchuan compensate you, and it will be better in the future. Family. Is this all right? If you have anything to say, you can discuss it after closing the door, and I''m leaving."

    What''s wrong? The Yuan family will be fooling around.

    Village Chief Chen wanted to leave, but he didn¡¯t. The eldest of the Yuan family said, ¡°We still decided to cut off the relationship.¡±

    Village Chief Chen looked at him in disbelief, "You, what did you say?"

 Chapter 388ï¼š Weird, Boss Yuan

    Chapter 388 Weird Boss Yuan

    Boss Yuan snorted coldly, "It''s easy to say, there is no misunderstanding, but we have suffered a real disaster. Anyway, the fourth child is not close to us, who knows what he will do in the future, or Broken clean."

    Village Chief Chen didn''t know what he was thinking, "This is your brother."

    "If it''s like this, will you still be a brother in the future?" Boss Yuan said, "We discussed it when we were in prison. Is he behind? He dares. This time he dares. Next time, there is no guarantee that he will not be more bold and directly kill. Anyway, we can''t stand such a toss. We are all honest people, but he and we are not like family , it''s better not to communicate in the future."

    The rest of the Yuan family nodded when they heard the words, "Indeed..."

    Yuan''s eldest daughter-in-law pointed at Lu Sixing and said, "And Lu''s is a broom star, who knows if she will bring us disaster."

    "Bang", as soon as Yuan Da''s daughter-in-law finished speaking, everyone heard a loud noise.

    Following the sound, he saw that Shu Yu broke a thick wooden board with one foot.

    She looked up at Yuan Da''s daughter-in-law and sneered, "Are you saying something to my aunt to try the broom? Who did she bring disaster to? You? You? Or you?"

    She pointed to the Yuan family one by one, Yuan Shanchuan also raised his head and said, "Sister-in-law, if you say I will say me, this matter is indeed my fault. But my daughter-in-law was also implicated by me, she did nothing wrong. In the future It''s better not to talk nonsense, lest everyone make too much trouble."

    "I, what did I say wrong?" Yuan Da''s daughter-in-law was not afraid of Yuan Shanchuan, but she had heard of Shu Yu''s pungency, and felt a little apprehensive.

    Shu Yu squinted, "What are you saying? Earlier you said that my aunt was a broom star, so my fourth uncle was involved in an accident, and you were all arrested. Now it proves that my fourth uncle is all right, standing here safely, But you still have to put a bucket of **** on her head, what''s the matter, when there is no one in our Lu family, right?"

    Lu Dasong and Da Niu took a step forward in time.

    Liang Shi even pointed at Yuan Da''s daughter-in-law and cursed, "That''s right, I heard that you took advantage of my sister-in-law to ruin her reputation everywhere, right? It seems that any unfortunate thing in your family has become her. You are really capable, why don''t you say that after my sister-in-law got married, she brought all the accidents, big and small, in this Daxu Village?"

    Yuan Da''s daughter-in-law couldn''t say enough about Shu Yu, let alone Mrs Liang. She was a little scared and quietly hid behind Yuan Da.

    Yuan Da took a step forward and said, "Okay, don''t say that there are some of these, anyway, we have made a mess today, and it is decided to cut off the relationship."

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes slightly, this Boss Yuan... is strange.

    Village Chief Chen frowned and simply looked at the second elder of the Yuan family, "What do you say?"

    The two looked at each other, their eyes erratic, and after a long while, the old man Yuan said, "We are too old to be able to stand the toss. If we are caught in jail next time, we may die? That kind of place, I don''t want to go in."

    "The village chief, take pity on us, we still want to live in peace. If the fourth child is really filial, then let us go, okay?"

 Chapter 389ï¼š you feel it too

    Chapter 389 You feel it too

    Village Chief Chen was almost stunned. He pointed at them, "Just this one thing, you guys, are you scared? Cowardly."

    He looked at Yuan Shanchuan again, "You..."

    Yuan Shanchuan also looked at his parents in disbelief. He really didn''t understand why everything was explained clearly, and they were still insisting.

    "You...really don''t want my son anymore?"

    The second elder of the Yuan family turned his head away, not daring to look at him.

    In the courtyard of the Yuan family, there was a strange silence.

    Village Chief Chen naturally didn''t want them to make trouble like this. In his opinion, it was just a trivial matter. How could it be such a complete mess?

    I don''t know how long it was silent before the old man of the Yuan family said, "That''s it, in the future, you will be without parents and brothers. Anyway, you are married and have a wife and children, so let''s live their own lives."

    The eyes of the eldest couple of the Yuan family were excited, but the second and third were hesitant. They seemed to want to persuade, and finally closed their mouths.

    There was another long silence. Just when everyone thought this matter was inconclusive today, Yuan Shanchuan raised his head and spit out a word with difficulty, "...Okay."

    After saying this, he clearly saw that his parents were relieved.

    As if... he was just a burden, someone who would cause them trouble.

    Yuan Shanchuan let out a wry smile, the strength from his body was instantly relieved, and he fell back straight.

    "Mountains and rivers." Lu Sixing exclaimed.

    The Yuan family was in chaos.

    When Yuan Shanchuan woke up again, what was waiting for him was the merciless reckoning by the second elder of the Yuan family.

    Boss Yuan said on the side, "Since the relationship has been cut off, then what your parents gave you will naturally be taken back."

    Yuan Shanchuan originally had a glimmer of hope, but when he saw this scene, he was completely chilled.

    He took a deep breath. Instead of looking at his parents who were sitting beside him, he looked at Boss Yuan and asked, "What do you want to take back?"

    "The house you live in now is the Yuan family''s old house where your grandparents lived in the past. Although it was given to you when the family was separated. But that was the separation of the family. Now that you have cut off the relationship, the situation is different."

    Yuan Shanchuan sneered, "What else?"

    "Also, your parents have raised you for so many years, then you should also give them the pension money in the future. It''s better to give it all at once, anyway, there will be no contact in the future. Twenty years of pension money, one tael a year, you can give twenty taels."

    Village Chief Chen stood aside with a sullen face, and suddenly snorted when he heard this.

    "Twenty taels? Shanchuan just broke up not long ago, where did the money come from?" And to put it bluntly, not many old people can live to seventy or eighty years now, and the second old Yuan family is almost fifty now.

    It is almost enough to give pension money for ten years, and you want to give it for twenty years?

    And the pension silver of one or two silver a year is not low at all.

    Shu Yu didn''t take part in their severance of relationship and family property division. Since they wouldn''t fight, she wouldn''t care. The fourth uncle is not a confused person, and the uncle is also there, so they can discuss it.

    She just thought it was strange that the Yuan family''s severance of relations was too abrupt.

    She slowly walked out of the Yuan family yard, pondering the expression of Boss Yuan before.

    "Ayu." Daniel chased after her at some point, ran to her side, and said in a low voice, "Ayu, do you think that the boss of the Yuan family is strange?"

    Shu Yu turned his head, "You feel it too?"

 Chapter 390ï¼š Lu Sixing borrowed money

    Chapter 390 Lu Sixing Borrowing Money

    Daniel has always been careful, and it is normal to perceive that something is wrong with Boss Yuan.

    I just don''t know what the reason is for Boss Yuan, he insists on letting his parents and brothers cut off ties with Yuan Shanchuan. It''s not like Yuan Shanchuan is not the son of the Yuan family, right?

    Shu Yu shook his head, refusing to continue thinking about the reason to **** like this.

    She turned her head to look at the Yuan family''s yard, and whispered, "I don''t know what he wants to do now, just stare at him and find time to find out."

    Daniel nodded, "I''m also worried that he will be disadvantageous to the fourth aunt and the fourth uncle. I always feel that he is uneasy and kind."

    Shu Yu, "..." There is no need to use the word ''also''. She is not worried about what Boss Yuan wants to do to Sigu and the others. Anyway, in his opinion, Boss Yuan is so big that he can go to a yamen. If you are scared to death, you will never commit murder and arson.

    She is just pure curiosity.

    But Shu Yu didn''t explain anything, so the Daniel misunderstood.

    The two stood outside, and after a while, they saw Lu Sixing suddenly running out.

    She ran straight in front of Shu Yu, looked at her, and then at Daniel, hesitating to say anything.

    Daniel came over and said hurriedly, "I''ll go in and see if there''s anything I can help with, Ayu, talk to the fourth aunt."

    Shu Yu nodded, and Daniel turned around and ran back to the Yuan family''s yard.

    Lu Sixing raised her head and looked at Shu Yu, but she didn''t know how to open her mouth, and her hands were a little awkwardly clutching her clothes.

    "Si Gu, do you have anything to ask me?"

    "I..." Lu Sixing was a little embarrassed to speak, she was actually not familiar with Shu Yu. Although Shu Yu helped her a few times, it was impossible to speak alone in private.

    Lu Sixing didn''t know anything about this niece who had been missing for many years, and as a result, thinking about what to say next, she became more and more at a loss.

    "Four aunts say it directly, as long as I can help, I will definitely help."

    Lu Sixing took a deep breath, and then whispered, "Ah, Ayu, can Sigu ask you to borrow some money?"

    She lowered her head very low, and at the beginning, it was easier for her to say, "Don''t worry, if you have money, the fourth aunt will pay it back to you immediately. You can write an IOU, and the fourth aunt will make a fingerprint, and promise not to. It''s up to you. Me, I too..."

    "How much to borrow?"

    "what?"

    "How many?"

    Lu Sixing pursed her lips, becoming more and more embarrassed, "Ten, ten taels of silver."

    "Is it for the second elder of the Yuan family?"

    Lu Sixing nodded, "Yes, the money is given to them, and this matter is completely over."

    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. When she was going out just now, Boss Yuan asked her fourth uncle to buy out twenty taels of pension money, and now it has been cut in half?

    In fact, it is not half, Yuan Shanchuan wants to give a total of twelve taels of silver.

    Boss Yuan wanted the lion to open his mouth. After all, his parents would follow him in the future, and the money would definitely fall into his pocket when he took it.

    But although Yuan Shanchuan was injured and disappointed with his parents and brothers, his mind was clear.

    After bargaining with Boss Yuan, and with the reconciliation of the village chief Chen and others, the pension silver was finally set at twelve taels.

    After gave the two elders of the Yuan family the money, Yuan Shanchuan would have nothing to do with them at all, and he would no longer need to care about their lives, old age, sickness and death.

    Of course, the reverse is also true.

 Chapter 391ï¼š completely broken

    Chapter 391 Completely Broken

    Yuan Shanchuan and Lu Sixing didn''t have much money in their hands. When they split up, the Yuan family''s two elders only gave them 800 cents of money and a few acres of land, and nothing else.

    Fortunately, Yuan Shanchuan secretly saved a little bit in the early years, plus the two husband and wife worked diligently during this period, all the money was taken out, and it was almost three taels of silver.

    Three taels, far from twelve taels.

    In these three or two middle schools, they still need to keep a tael of silver by their side, otherwise, after the house they are living in is returned to the Yuan family, they will not even have a place to live.

    What''s more, Yuan Shanchuan was still injured, and the doctor said that he needed to take care of himself, not to mention having a good meal, he couldn''t let him go hungry again.

    A tael of silver should be enough to support them to slow down. As long as they survive this for a while, they can make money and pay off their debts.

    But there are still ten taels, which is too much for their husband and wife.

    Although Lu Dasong was by his side, the family''s money was basically in charge of the Li family. Not to mention borrowing 12 taels, one or two would be difficult.

    Lu Sixing knew that the second brother''s house was better now, but she felt that it would not be easy to spend ten taels of silver, after all, their shop had just opened.

    So asking Shu Yu to open this mouth is too difficult for her.

    However, Shu Yu quickly took out the ten taels of silver and handed it over directly, "Is it enough? If it is not enough, I still have it."

    Lu Sixing was stunned for a moment, then raised his head dazedly, looked at her, and then looked at the silver note in her hand, unable to say anything for a long time.

    After a while, she nodded again and again, "Enough, enough, enough. Ayu, don''t worry, when the fourth aunt has money, I will definitely return it to you as soon as possible."

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Si Gu, you will be rich soon, don''t worry."

    Lu Sixing is puzzled, what do you mean? How does she know?

    Shu Yu knew of course, that the reward to the adults has not yet come down. Anyway, no matter what the reward is, the life of the fourth aunt''s family will get better soon, and the ten taels of silver will be returned soon.

    "Four aunts, come in quickly."

    Lu Sixing returned to her senses and nodded quickly, "I''ll go in right now, you can rest here for a while."

    After , she ran into the yard.

    A total of twelve taels of silver, as well as the yard where they live now, in front of the village chief Chen and the village elders, Yuan Shanchuan gave it to the second elder of the Yuan family at one time, and signed a severance letter and a letter of guarantee.

    Looking at the handprints his parents pressed above, Yuan Shanchuan laughed self-deprecatingly.

    He took a deep breath, looked at the second elder of the Yuan family and his three elder brothers, and said solemnly, "From now on, I, Yuan Shanchuan, have no parents and brothers. "

    He looked at the village chief again, "I also ask you to testify."

    Village Chief Chen sighed, patted Yuan Shanchuan on the shoulder and said, "You are good, we all know that they are confused."

    He also had a bad face towards the second elders of the Yuan family, turned his head and glared at them and said, "I told you in advance that if this is to be broken, it will be broken cleanly. Don''t wait for the mountains and rivers to be better and developed in the future, and you will encounter difficulties. , I just want to focus on reconciliation, and treat this severance book as a fart. Until then, I will not agree. "

    As far as he is concerned, the days after Shanchuan are definitely better than that of the Yuan family.

    Don''t look at anything else, just look at Lu''s niece, a person who has a good relationship with the magistrate, how can she not be exposed?

 Chapter 392ï¼š Daniels idea is complicated

    Chapter 392 Daniel''s thoughts are complicated

    Obviously, Boss Yuan does not have the ''vision'' of Village Chief Chen.

    With a wave of his hand, he said, "Of course, what we''re talking about is what we''re talking about. In the future, no matter whether we are poor or rich, we will definitely not look for the fourth child... Yuan Shanchuan. But the same is true for him. If he gets caught in trouble again, or goes missing, don''t do it. Ask us for help. He made it all himself."

    Yuan Shanchuan looked at him coldly, "Don''t worry, I will stay far away from you."

    The matter has come to this point, and Village Chief Chen is not ready to say anything more.

    However, Boss Yuan quickly proposed, "Since we have taken this house back, Yuan Shanchuan, you should move out as soon as possible. I think it''s fine today, doesn''t your niece have a mule cart? Put things on the mule cart. Once you let it go, you can save a lot of effort.¡±

    Village Chief Chen was so angry that he almost didn''t kick him, "Boss Yuan, why didn''t I see that you were such a conscience? Are you trying to kill him?"

    The second and third members of the Yuan family have not spoken until now, but now they nodded, "Big brother, let the fourth brother... Shanchuan stay for a few more days, it''s not bad for a day or two."

    Boss Yuan glared at them and wanted to say something, but Yuan Shanchuan had already said, "No need, we''ll just go."

    He rested for a while, and he didn''t know if it was because of the bruised blood coming out of the mouth. Now he feels that his breathing is much more comfortable than before, and his spirits are better.

    Since both parties have decided to move now, Village Chief Chen has no choice but to snort, and then said to Yuan Shanchuan, "There is still an empty yard in the village, but that yard is too dilapidated, it may need to be repaired. I''ll have someone go over and help with the repairs, and your family, just stay there for the time being."

    "Cun Chief Chen, don''t bother, let the fourth uncle and the others go to my house first." Shu Yu didn''t know when he came over, so he stood by the door, "My fourth uncle needs to recover, I saw the weather was gloomy and gloomy. Yes, I don¡¯t know when it will rain, if the house leaks, it¡¯s easy to get sicker.¡±

    Shangshi Village is not far from here. They have to move anyway. They have mule carts, and the same goes for Shangshi Village.

    Besides, the Yuan family can''t be trusted now, so they went back to Dashi Village. Anyway, the uncle is in the village, so he can help him to some extent.

    If it weren''t for the fact that the county seat was too far away, it would be difficult for Shu Yu to bring people back to the county seat.

    Village Chief Chen had no opinion, Yuan Shanchuan also agreed, so it was decided.

    Lu Sixing immediately took Liang to start packing. They didn''t have a lot of things, and they were all small pieces.

    The biggest piece is two wooden boxes, which are Lu Sixing''s dowry.

    But once all the things were packed, half a carriage was still piled up.

    So when we went back, Lu Dasong, Daniel, Liang Shi and Lu Sixing could only walk back.

    Shu Yu was sitting on the carriage and driving the car, with Yuan Shanchuan lying in it, and Xiaozhen who was holding Quanquan, and all those things, so it was directly stuffed.

    Before leaving, Daniel thought for a while, then leaned over to Shu Yu and said in a low voice, "Ayu, why don''t I stay and stare at Boss Yuan to see what conspiracy and tricks he has, and how to harm Siguhe? Fourth Uncle."

    I don''t know if I took him to the black market to gain knowledge. After experiencing such a thrilling thing, Daniel''s current thoughts... are quite complicated.

 Chapter 393ï¼š I care about this house

    Chapter 393 Special care about this house

    Shu Yu coughed lightly and said, "Don''t stare, I can probably guess where the problem is."

    "where?"

    Shu Yu asked him, "Have you noticed that Boss Yuan is particularly concerned or nervous about something?"

    Daniel carefully recalled that Boss Yuan had said a lot before, but he was particularly concerned about the words...

    His gaze couldn''t help falling on the Yuan family yard in front of him, "Is this the house?"

    Yes, this is the house. After Boss Yuan cut off the relationship, his first condition was to take back the old house.

    After cut off the bookmarks, he wished that the fourth uncle would move out of the yard immediately, as if he would drive people away if he didn''t move.

    On the contrary, he is not so obsessed with the old-age silver of the second old man. Although he still asked for a lot of silver, he did not kill him. After talking with each other, he was still missing eight taels.

    These eight taels are not much at all.

    Shu Yu said in a low voice, "This is the house, so let''s come over quietly at night when no one is there. Let''s see what''s wrong with this house." .

    Daniel thought for a while, then nodded in response.

    The group quickly said goodbye to the village chief Chen and others, and left Daxu Village in a mule cart.

    Shu Yu drove very slowly, and when he arrived at Dashi Village, the sky was already darkening slightly.

    They didn''t eat much at noon. Fortunately, Shu Yu was already mentally prepared for this, so when he set off from the county town, he bought buns and flatbreads, and everyone ate a few bites.

    When he got home, Mrs. Li had already made dinner.

    She received money from Daniel during the day and was in a good mood. In addition, Daniel said that the money was given by Shu Yu, so she temporarily put away her hostility to Shu Yu. Thinking that she should also eat at home in the evening, so I made more dinner.

    Who knew that not only Shu Yu came back, but even Lu Sixing''s family came back.

    Li''s face was blank, but Lu Dasong and others were very tired after a busy day, and they didn''t have the heart to explain to her. They just asked her to order a few more bowls of noodles and eat first.

    Mr. Li frowned and entered the kitchen with a bad face.

    Shu Yu took Lu Sixing and Mrs Liang back to his home, and tidied up the room before it was completely dark.

    Their family has not come back for more than half a month, the house is not very dirty, just sweeping the dust and ventilating can live in.

    The three of them quickly got busy and went back to Lu Dasong''s house for dinner.

    Li and Lanhua finally know what happened in Daxu Village. Hearing that the Yuan family insisted on cutting ties with Yuan Shanchuan, they didn''t know what to say for a while.

    Is there something wrong with the Yuan family? This is such a big thing, and it is unbelievable that it has reached the point of breaking up the relationship.

    Because the news was so impactful, Mrs. Li was shocked when he heard it, and he didn''t even care about his preoccupations. Later, he even listened to Lu Dasong''s words and sent two days'' worth of food to Lu Sixing and the others.

    Yuan Shanchuan had just experienced the indifference of his parents and brothers, but now, he was warmed by the uncles and juniors of the Yue family.

    Shu Yu didn''t go back to the county town tonight, neither did the Liang family.

    Although her family still has a husband who is nursing and two young children, Liang is not worried at all.

    She has two children with her mother-in-law, and she is very happy. As for Lu Sanzhu, he had a few copper plates in his hand, enough for him to buy some meatloaf and ravioli.

 Chapter 394ï¼š Over the wall in the middle of the night

    Chapter 394 Over the wall in the middle of the night

    Liang slept peacefully at home, but Shu Yu quietly got up in the dead of night.

    She went to Lu Sixing and the others to listen outside, made sure they were all asleep, and quietly walked out of the yard.

    As soon as he turned over from the wall, he saw a big cow squatting on the edge of the wall with its head huddled.

    Shu Yu approached him and asked in a low voice, "Brother Daniel, when did you come?"

    "Not long, just half an hour ago." Daniel was so frightened when he saw her coming down from the wall that he didn''t cry out.

    He got up quickly and said, "Shall we go now?"

    "Um."

    Shu Yu closed his clothes. The temperature difference between morning and night is big, especially at night. It is estimated that it is only a dozen degrees. When the wind blows, it is really cold.

    When Daniel saw this, he took off his clothes and gave it to her, "You wear mine."

    "No, it warms up after walking a few steps. I have clothes, but I didn''t bring them on purpose." After a while, it will be a burden to warm up.

    The two didn''t speak any more, and soon left Shangshi Village with familiarity, all the way towards Daxu Village.

    Compared with the lively daytime, Daxu Village has fallen into a deep sleep at this moment.

    Shu Yu and Daniel went directly to the Yuan family''s yard. After the house changed hands during the day, the key was handed over to the second elder of the Yuan family.

    Shu Yu was very skilled at climbing the wall, and he went up in two strokes.

    Da Niu, "..." He weighed it, he was a big boy, he was still very agile, and when he stepped on a big rock, Shu Yu on the wall pulled him again, and he almost turned over.

    The two entered the house directly, opened the doors and windows, and looked at the house under the moonlight outside.

    Daniel was at a loss, "Ayu, how can we find it?"

    Shu Yu pondered for a moment and said in a low voice, "Before the Yuan family was released, this house was guarded by officials from the yamen. Moreover, they searched the inside and outside of this yard in order to find clues about my fourth uncle. It''s been several times. If there is any problem, it must have been discovered early. It means that the problem is not on the bright side, Daniel, do you think there is any secret passage in this room?"

    Da Niu scratched his head, "Should there be none?" The structure of this house doesn''t even have a cellar.

    "It seems we can only explore a little bit."

    Shu Yu just finished speaking when he heard a slight movement from outside the courtyard.

    She grabbed the bull who was about to start, and whispered, "Someone is coming, hide."

    There was the sound of the door being unlocked, and after a while, the courtyard door was pushed open.

    Shu Yu is hiding behind a water tank in the yard.

    Two people came in vaguely outside the hospital, and it was right that the figure was a man and a woman.

    Unfortunately, the two of them actually walked towards the water tank where Shu Yu was hiding.

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, raised his hands calmly, and covered his face with his sleeves.

    Daniel hid on the other side, a little anxious when he saw this.

    Fortunately, the two people stopped five steps away from the water tank.

    Shu Yu and Daniel breathed a sigh of relief at the same time, but from this distance, you could just see the appearance of the two of them.

    Coincidentally, it was Mr. Yuan and his daughter-in-law.

    More than two people came, and they also had a small shovel in their hands.

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, probed the probe slightly to the side, and immediately saw that the two seemed to be measuring the position. After a while, they stopped at the corner of the wall.

    "That''s it, right?" Elder Yuan said in a loud voice.

 Chapter 395ï¼š theres a baby

    Chapter 395 There are treasures in the ground

    Yuan Da''s daughter-in-law swallowed nervously and said, "It should be, let''s dig and see, it''s not here, it''s in this yard."

    Boss Yuan slapped the palm of his hand twice, took the shovel from his daughter-in-law, and started digging the ground.

    Shu Yu squinted, so there is something wrong?

    She raised her head and made a gesture to Daniel, and the two of them huddled quietly, watching Boss Yuan digging soil.

    After a long time, Boss Yuan took a deep breath and said, "Why haven''t we dug it yet? Isn''t it here?"

    "Did we count wrong and should count from the other side?"

    "Go, let''s dig over there."

    However, after a while, Boss Yuan sat on the ground and frowned, "It''s still not there, will you be deceived, there are no treasures in this yard at all."

    Yuan Da''s daughter-in-law wiped her sweat, "Impossible, what that person said before he died, he couldn''t lie to me, right? He said that he hid it here last year, and we hadn''t split up at that time. , This yard is still empty and no one lives, it makes sense for him to hide things here, no one will find out."

    Yuan Da''s daughter-in-law got the news two days ago, when Yuan''s family was imprisoned in the county government office.

    Although she was resentful in her heart, she still had to live on. Two days ago, she went up the mountain to pick up fruit, and then met a man who was dying.

    This person doesn''t know how long he has been on the mountain. Anyway, he is sloppy and looks a bit scary.

    He told Yuan Da''s daughter-in-law that he had a treasure buried in this yard. As long as she brought it for him, he would definitely pay him a lot of money. This baby is useless to Yuan Da''s wife, but it is very important to him.

    But at that time there were officials outside the yard, so even if Yuan Da''s wife wanted to reward her, she couldn''t do anything about it.

    And she feels that since it is a baby, there is no such thing as being useful to anyone and not useful to anyone.

    She was thinking about it at the time, and she wanted to take that treasure for herself.

    So she fooled the man a few words, saying that she would go get it after two days when the officials were gone.

    However, the man was about to die. How could he wait for two days, and he died in less than half a day.

    Yuan Da''s daughter-in-law was taken aback. She was afraid that this matter would involve herself. No one said anything, and hurried down the mountain.

    Later, a hunter in the village went up the mountain to see the man''s body, and hurriedly reported to the official who happened to be on the Yuan family''s side.

    The official messenger quickly found out the identity of this person, who seemed to be someone who disappeared a year ago.

    Yuan Da''s daughter-in-law didn''t dare to ask more, but she was the only one who knew that the Yuan family hid the treasure.

    When her man came back last night, she couldn''t wait to tell Yuan Da.

    Yuan Da thought that when he was detained in the county government office, his parents firmly said that they would cut off relations with the fourth child, and he had this thought. As long as the relationship is cut off, the house can be taken back. At that time, the treasure hidden in the house will naturally be dug by him.

    Yuan Da''s daughter-in-law didn''t believe that she had been deceived. "He''s about to die, and he doesn''t know me. It''s no good to lie to me.

    She took the shovel in Boss Yuan''s hand and dug it herself.

    After digging here for a while, there was nothing, so she went back to the previous place to dig down.

    After digging for another quarter of an hour, her hand suddenly stopped, and she said in surprise, "Head of the house, head of the house, I seem to have dug up something."

 Chapter 396ï¼š something never seen

    Chapter 396 Something Never Seen

    Boss Yuan was overjoyed and got up in a hurry, not at all looking tired just now.

    Shu Yu and Daniel also looked nervous, and couldn''t help but look at Yuan Da''s daughter-in-law.

    Boss Yuan leaned over and asked, "What?"

    "I don''t know, take it out and take a look first." Yuan Da''s wife immediately dug the hole a little bigger, and seeing that the box underneath was completely exposed, the two laughed together.

    "Looks like that person didn''t lie to you, hurry up and take out the box."

    Boss Yuan said, pulling away the soil around the box with his bare hands.

    then carefully took out the box and sat on the ground happily, "This is the baby."

    The box in his hand is not big, about 20 centimeters long, the box is not very delicate, it looks quite plain.

    The outside of the box is locked with a small lock, which may have been rusted for a long time.

    "What do you think is in it? Could it be silver?" Yuan Da''s wife asked with bright eyes.

    Boss Yuan shook his head, "No, it''s quite light to hold, it doesn''t look like it''s loaded with money."

    "Then... a silver note?"

    As soon as this possibility was mentioned, Boss Yuan became energetic, "Go get a rock, let''s break it open and see."

    Yuan Da''s daughter-in-law hurriedly found a stone and handed it over.

    This lock is not very strong. Boss Yuan finds the right angle and smashes it open once, and the sound is not too loud. I guess Aunt Yao who is next door can''t hear it.

    smashed the lock, and Boss Yuan couldn''t wait to open the box and take out the contents.

    "This package is pretty good." Boss Yuan said while opening the cloth bag in the box.

    The inside of the cloth bag was even wrapped with several layers of oil paper, which looked very important.

    Boss Yuan and the two were even more excited. However, after opening the layers of oil paper, their expressions suddenly stiffened at that moment.

    "This, what is this?"

    The moonlight was very bright. The two of them sat in the yard, looking at the things in their hands under the moonlight, and frowned.

    Yuan Da''s daughter-in-law picked up the things on the oiled paper package, looked left and right, and after a long while said, "I haven''t seen it before."

    "That person must have bluffed you, what the hell, I thought it was gold and silver jewelry. In the end, after working for a long time, I dug up this." Old Yuan was so angry that he almost threw the thing in his hand.

    Fortunately, his reason is still there, he just raised his hand, and immediately retracted it.

    Yuan Da''s daughter-in-law shrank her neck and asked in a low voice, "Then, how about this thing? We don''t know each other, and we don''t know what to do with it."

    Boss Yuan was a little annoyed, looked at the things in his hand, and looked at the yard where two holes were dug for a long time, took a deep breath and said, "Take it back, take it to the county town another day to see if anyone knows, Might be able to sell it.¡±

    Yuan Da''s wife breathed a sigh of relief, "Then let''s go back?"

    "Um."

    "What about this yard?" There are two big holes.

    Boss Yuan was not in the mood to fill it in, he waved his hand and said, "Come here tomorrow to fill in. Anyway, this yard is ours, and the key is in my hand, no one can come in."

    The two said, picked up the shovel and the box, and left quietly.

    When they locked the courtyard door and the footsteps disappeared, Shu Yu and Daniel came out.

    The two looked around the big hole where the box was dug out, and after a while, Shu Yu''s eyes suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 397ï¼š This is an exotic

    Chapter 397 This is an imported product

    Under the moonlight, three familiar things lay in the soil, making Shu Yu''s eyes suddenly happy.

    Daniel didn''t see it yet, so he said curiously, "I don''t know what they dug up, but unfortunately the place where I was hiding was too far to see clearly."

    paused, and then said, "No wonder they have to break up with the fourth uncle and take back the yard. It turned out to be for the treasure hidden in the yard. Then this..."

    Before Da Niu finished speaking, he saw Shu Yu crouched down and picked up a small black thing on the ground.

    "What is this?" How did Ayu see something so dark and small? He had his eyes widened just now, and he couldn''t see it.

    Shu Yu picked up all three, put them in the palm of his hand, and said with a smile, "This is melon seeds."

    "Melon seeds?" Big Niu frowned, "Don''t melon seeds grow like this."

    Shu Yu shook his head, "This is sunflower seed, it''s different from what you''ve seen before."

    The melon seeds of this era are actually watermelon seeds, pumpkin seeds, and sunflower seeds have not appeared in Dasu Dynasty.

    The sunflower seeds in her hands are obviously imported.

    Imported products can really be called treasures for people from the Great Su Dynasty.

    "These sunflower seeds are a good thing." Shu Yu remembered that in the late Qing Dynasty, the record of sunflower seeds was that "each catty is worth thirty or forty money, and the seeds can be used for oil extraction." ¡¯

    Thirty or forty coins, that''s three or four taels of silver.

    A pound of three or four taels, and sunflower seeds are quite weighty. If you plant too many, you won¡¯t make hundreds or thousands of taels that day, and you will be sorry for this imported product.

    Also, planting sunflowers can fertilize fields. After the stems are burned into ashes, they can be boiled with water to make alkali and used for soap.

    Sunflowers can also extract oil, about 50 buckets of seeds can be harvested per mu of land, and each bucket can produce one liter of oil.

    There are many sunflowers, and they can be regarded as scenic spots like the peach blossom forest in the county seat.

    No, I can''t think about it anymore, I can''t control my fingers that are just about to move.

    Shu Yu shook his head, exhaled, lowered his voice and said to Daniel, "This thing can be planted, I''ll try to look at it later. Didn''t Boss Yuan say he doesn''t know this thing? It doesn''t matter, I know it. Let''s wait later. When he sells it in the county seat, he finds someone to buy it."

    Daniel''s eyes widened, "Is this really a baby?"

    "Well, but we don''t know many people here." No, it should be said that throughout the Great Su Dynasty, there may not be many people who know each other.

    Daniel grinned, his family A Yu was really well-informed.

    Shu Yu carefully put away the three sunflower seeds, "Okay, since we know how tricky this yard is, let''s go."

    "Um."

    The two of them covered up the footprints next to the soil they had dug up, and then they climbed up the wall. They left the Yuan family''s yard and quickly returned to Shangshi Village.

    They were lucky. As soon as they arrived at the entrance of the village, a few drops of rain cracked down on their heads.

    Seeing the rain, Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief, "The rain came just in time, and our footprints were just washed away."

    Although they covered it up a bit before they left, it was inconvenient to do it in the middle of the night. Who knows if the boss of the Yuan family and the others will see something strange when they pass by tomorrow.

    Seeing the rain getting heavier and heavier, Shu Yu quickened his pace and started running.

    "Brother Daniel, I''ll go back first, and you should hurry home too. If you have something to do, wait until dawn."

 Chapter 398ï¼š so happy here

    Chapter 398 So happy here

    The two parted ways and hurried back home.

    Shu Yu went back to the room and quickly took off the clothes outside. Fortunately, they came back early, and the rain is not heavy now.

    She hung her clothes on the rack, which should be dry soon.

    Shu Yu exhaled, wiped his hair with a dry handkerchief, and listened to the increasingly loud rain outside the window, his eyes slightly bent.

    I didn''t expect to go out and have such a harvest. She had to think about the process of cultivating this sunflower seed.

    Shu Yu fell asleep while thinking.

    When I woke up the next day, it was still raining, the whole sky was foggy with water vapor, and the huge village seemed to be only the sound of rain.

    Shu Yu packed up the door and saw Xiaozhen crouching on the steps, looking at the rain curtain in front of him, his little hand stretched out from time to time to catch the water, his face was blank, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.

    Shu Yu turned around and went back to the room to get two candies, went to her side and squatted down, and put one in her mouth.

    Xiaozhen was stunned for a moment, then turned his head in surprise, "Sister Ayu." Sweet.

    "What are you thinking? So fascinated?" She shoved the remaining candy into her hand.

    Xiaozhen pursed her lips and smiled. After glancing in the direction of the kitchen, she leaned over to Shu Yu and whispered, "Sister Ayu, let me tell you a secret."

    "What secret?" Shu Yu followed her example and lowered her voice.

    Xiaozhen said, "I feel very happy here, my parents and younger brother are by my side. Although this is Sister Ayu''s home, I like it more. When I get up early in the morning, there is no scolding from my grandparents. , and there is no quarrel between Aunt Yao and Uncle Yao next door."

    When the family was not separated before, grandpa and grandmother would always get up early in the morning to scold and shout loudly at the door of their house.

    Later, the family split up, although the family of four lived alone. But Aunt Yao next door was not used to seeing them, so she deliberately ran to the side of the courtyard wall and was angry at them.

    But when she woke up today, not only her parents were by her side, but her ears were quiet, except for the tick of rain, which was very pleasant.

    Shu Yu touched her head, "You have a good day in the future, it''s still to come."

    "Well, I think so too. My grandmother said, we''ve come to the rescue."

    Both of them laughed immediately. While they were talking, Lu Sixing came over, "Ayu is up? Are you hungry? Breakfast is ready, come and eat."

    Shu Yu took Xiaozhen''s hand to the kitchen and was drinking porridge when he heard a knock on the door.

    The sound of rain was a bit noisy, no one heard it at first, but Shu Yu felt the knock on the door mixed with the familiar shouting, so he reacted.

    She hurriedly ran over with an umbrella to open the door. Sure enough, Da Niu and Lu Dasong stood outside the door.

    Lu Dasong went to see Yuan Shanchuan and talked to Lu Sixing, while Daniel pulled Shu Yu aside and asked, "I don''t think the rain will stop for a while, and we definitely won''t be able to go back to the county in the morning. You say , then Boss Yuan is in a hurry to sell the melon seeds, will he leave in the morning?"

    Then can''t they meet?

    Shu Yu bit the cake, thought about it and said, "In this weather, ox carts and donkey carts don''t go out to carry passengers, right?"

    Da Niu nodded, "Few people go out in this weather, and generally they don''t go out to pick up passengers."

    "Unless Boss Yuan wants to go to the county seat under heavy rain, he shouldn''t go." It takes a lot of time to go to the county seat.

    But I can''t say for sure, after all, Boss Yuan is really worried.

 Chapter 399ï¼š The official came to Yuan Shanchuan again

    Chapter 399 Officials come to Yuan Shanchuan again

    Shu Yu finished the cake in his hand and said immediately, "Otherwise, I will go to Daxu Village to see it later. If he leaves, we will have time to set off again."

    They are people with mule carts.

    Da Niu waved his hand, "Don''t go, this rainy day is wet everywhere, and you''ll get dirty. I''ll just go, I''m fast, and I''m used to this kind of road."

    said, he was ready to set off, "Okay, you go back and continue to eat breakfast, I''ll go home and change into my clothes and leave."

    Shu Yu couldn''t even call him, the Daniel had already gone out.

    She smiled helplessly and joyfully, Daniel like this will make her become lazy.

    Daniel moved quickly, changed his clothes and headed to Daxu Village.

    When we arrived at Daxu Village, the rain was much less. He went directly to the Yuan family''s old house all the way, and wanted to take the opportunity to see if the Boss Yuan was at home.

    However, just as he walked to the gate of the Yuan family, he saw a villager from Daxu Village strode over with an umbrella.

    Daniel hurriedly walked to the side, the man didn''t even look at him, he just patted the door of Yuan''s house and shouted, "Uncle Yuan, Uncle Yuan, come out quickly, I saw two officials going to Shanchuan''s house just now. already."

    The gate of Yuan''s house was opened with a ''clatter'', revealing the familiar face of Boss Yuan.

    Daniel breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that he was at home.

    However, he quickly reacted, what did that person just say? An official sent to the fourth uncle''s house?

    Oh, no, it can''t be called the fourth uncle''s house now.

    But compared to him, Boss Yuan was more flustered. After all, he had just dug two large holes in the yard the day before.

    He grabbed the villager who reported the letter and asked, "You said, another official has gone there? What are they going to do there?" Shouldn''t he find something hidden underground?

    "It seems to be looking for mountains and rivers."

    Boss Yuan was taken aback, "Looking for Yuan Shanchuan?"

    At this moment, the other Yuan family members came over one after another, and Mr. Yuan frowned and said, "Why is another official coming to look for Yuan Shanchuan?" He turned his head and said to the second Mr. Yuan, "I just said, Yuan Shanchuan is a calamity leader, he Something must have happened again, this is the first time that another official has come to the door."

    "Okay, let''s not talk about it for now. Now that he is not in Daxu Village, the official went to the house and rushed to the house. Let''s go over there and have a look, and tell them that Yuan Shanchuan is not here, and he has cut off relations with us. "

    Everyone was right when they heard it. The one who held the umbrella took the umbrella, and the one who wore the hoodie wore the hoodie, and went out the door in a panic.

    Daniel didn''t know what happened, but he was sure that the fourth uncle did not cause trouble.

    He also immediately followed behind the Yuan family.

    The people in the village didn''t go out much in the heavy rain. When they heard the movement, they also followed to watch the fun.

    When the Yuan family arrived, the two officials also happened to be standing in front of Yuan Shanchuan''s house, frowning at the locked courtyard gate.

    The person who came was Hu Li, who was wearing a mink robe and asked Aunt Yao next door, "Where have the Yuan Shanchuan family gone?"

    "If you go back to the official, they didn''t live here yesterday. The house was taken back by Lao Yuan''s family. They went to Shangshi Village and lived with Lu''s family."

    "What did you say? They don''t live here anymore?" Huli frowned, a little bitter.

    Aunt Yao was really curious, and asked courageously, "Master, what''s wrong with Yuan Shanchuan? Did something happen again, and you came to arrest him?"

 Chapter 400ï¼š its for a reward

    Chapter 400 is for the reward

    Hu Li was stunned for a moment, then looked at Aunt Yao for a moment, "Why are you being so shameless, what are you doing so good at cursing people?"

    Aunt Yao groaned in her heart, and hurriedly said with a smile, "Master, I didn''t mean that. It''s not that something happened to Yuan Shanchuan some time ago. I''m worried. I definitely don''t mean to curse others."

    said so, but Aunt Yao didn''t dare to ask any more.

    Fortunately, the village chief Chen came over quickly with rain, and was the first to ask, "Master, what are you looking for in Shanchuan?"

    Hu Li had met the village chief Chen, and he had a good attitude towards him, "Yuan Shanchuan has done a great job, because of the clues he provided, we successfully caught the murderer who killed the three Zhao family members. The adults said, Yuan Shanchuan is brave. Conspiracy and worthy of praise, no, we came to find him."

    In fact, the murderer was caught two days before Yuan Shanchuan came back, but he has been investigating some follow-up matters, so he didn''t have time to announce it to the public.

    It is precisely because of this that Xiang Weinan asked Yuan Shanchuan to use such an excuse to declare his whereabouts during the days of his disappearance.

    Now that the Zhao family murder case can be closed, there is no need to cover up the news that the murderer has been caught.

    However, Hu Li''s words made the villagers of Daxu Village stunned.

    What?

    The officials came to Yuan Shanchuan, not because he did something wrong, but because he made a merit and should be rewarded by the county magistrate?

    Mother, this is a great deed.

    Village Chief Chen was also happy, and hurriedly said, "I know Shanchuan is good, he has always been very measured. It''s just that Shanchuan went to his uncle''s place yesterday, so I will send someone to Shangshi Village. Say something and let Yuan Shanchuan come back. I''m sending you to go to my side to sit and drink a cup of tea to go to the cold, watching the rainy day, you still have to run hard, you are really doing your job."

    The messenger came to the door to give the award in person. Even if Yuan Shanchuan was ill, he would have to come back.

    Wouldn''t you have to let the messenger go to Shangshi Village? Especially on rainy days, if the messenger is not happy, the original rewards may be gone.

    However, Hu Li waved his hand, "No need, let''s go directly to Shangshi Village."

    They still know about Yuan Shanchuan''s illness, and maybe he will be a colleague in the future, so there is no need to care about such trivial matters.

    Village Chief Chen actually didn''t want Yuan Shanchuan to drag the sick body back and forth. Seeing that the officials said so, he immediately smiled and said, "Well, then, Shangshi Village is not far from Daxu Village, and I will show the two servants the way. "

    Huli nodded and shook the water droplets on his jacket.

    Fortunately, the rain is much less now.

    He turned around and was about to follow in the footsteps of Village Chief Chen. After listening to the whole story, the Yuan family, who had been sluggish for a long time, finally came back to their senses.

    Yuan Shanchuan didn''t get into trouble, and he was awarded by the yamen? How does this work?

    The Yuan family took a step forward subconsciously, and Boss Yuan asked eagerly, "Sir, what kind of reward will Yuan Shanchuan get?"

    Does he have a lot of money, he is going to get rich?

    The second elder of the Yuan family also looked at him earnestly.

    Hu Li frowned, and before he had time to speak, he saw Village Chief Chen take a few steps forward, pointed at Boss Yuan''s nose and scolded, "What are you doing? What is the reward for Shanchuan? I forgot, you guys cut off the relationship yesterday, I still have a copy of the cut-off letter guarantee, what, I just slept, and I forgot all about it, right?"

 Chapter 401ï¼š gossip villagers

    Chapter 401 The villagers of gossip

    Boss Yuan''s face instantly turned ugly, and the Yuan family took a step back, their expressions a little embarrassed.

    Village Chief Chen snorted coldly, "Yesterday, you said it yourself. In the future, it doesn''t matter whether people are poor or rich. It''s beautiful."

    The other villagers also agreed, especially the villagers who had a good relationship with Yuan Shanchuan. They were all gloating at the misfortune, "Yes, we all saw it with our own eyes. You did such an incredible job yesterday, and you are going to cut off your family money. I want to drive people out of this house again, regardless of whether Shanchuan is seriously injured, such a cold-blooded thing can be done, and now I won''t be so thick-skinned that I want to get naked again?"

    "There were so many witnesses yesterday, this breakup is no joke. If you want to go back and go back, then you won''t be in a mess in the future."

    "That''s right, your house has been collected, and the money has been collected. The mountains and rivers are already kind enough.

    The Yuan family was given a single word by everyone, and they backed away again and again, unable to raise their heads at all.

    Huli probably knew what happened from what everyone said.

    He glanced at the Yuan family with some contempt, and said to Village Chief Chen, "Let''s go, don''t pay attention to irrelevant people."

    "Yes, the official messenger is here, please."

    Village Chief Chen hurriedly led the two officials to the front. The villagers of Daxu Village were really curious about what reward Yuan Shanchuan had received. A few of them had good legs and immediately followed.

    The Yuan family stood at the back, and their expressions changed.

    Yuan Lao Er and Yuan Lao San looked at Boss Yuan with some reproach, and said in a low voice, "Brother, I just said that this divorce is too serious, and there is no need to make trouble like this, look at this..."

    "To shut up."

    Boss Yuan glared at them, and he did not regret it.

    Although his purpose was to bury the treasure in the yard, but since he dug out the box and saw that it was not the gold and silver jewelry he thought it was inside, he felt bad about it.

    If he knew earlier, he would never break up with the old man, he could think of other ways and slowly dig things out of that yard.

    It''s also the fourth child''s fault. He didn''t say something that the county magistrate might give him an award earlier, which made him in a hurry and used the most inferior method.

    The Yuan family looked at each other in dismay, and they couldn''t hold back in the end, leaving their female relatives to take care of the family, and the others followed, wanting to see how much money the county magistrate awarded Yuan Shanchuan.

    After hearing Hu Li''s words, Daniel left the crowd and ran towards Shangshi Village first.

    His face was full of excitement, the road was slippery in rainy days, and he even accidentally fell.

    But it doesn''t matter, Daniel quickly ran to Lu Erbai''s house.

    The courtyard door is open at the moment, and even a few neighbors are sitting and talking to Lu Sixing under the eaves.

    Such a big thing happened to the Yuan family in Daxu Village, and the villagers in Shangshi Village naturally heard about it. Even if it rained today, it would not prevent them from getting gossip.

    No, it just happened that the weather was bad today, and things were not easy to do in the fields, so I wandered to the door of Lu''s house and asked Lu Sixing to find out what was going on.

    Naturally, there are people who care about her, but there are also a few who watch the fun.

    When the bull was panting and ran into the door, there was too much movement, and the people under the eaves turned their heads to look at him.

 Chapter 402ï¼š The face-changing Lee

    Chapter 402 Li''s face-changing face

    Among them, the Li family is also included.

    Mr. Li was taken aback when he saw his embarrassed appearance, and suddenly stood up and walked over, "Da Niu, what''s wrong with you?"

    Mr. Li saw that Lu Dasong and Daniel had not returned, thinking that they were making cattle and horses for Lu Sixing and the others, and felt uncomfortable, so he ran over to have a look.

    It turned out that Lu Dasong was here, really helping with some physical work. But Daniel didn''t know where he went, so he asked Lu Sixing and the others, but no one knew.

    Where do you think, Daniel will suddenly appear in front of everyone in such a posture.

    Li thought that something had happened to him, and was anxious, "You were bullied?"

    Da Niu wiped his face, waved his hand and said, "Mother, I''m fine, I just ran too fast and fell, I''m fine."

    "Running too fast? What''s the hurry? The road is slippery in this rainy day, so you can''t be careful. What if you fall?"

    "I ran over to tell Sigu and the others, and the officials from the county government came to look for them."

    Mrs. Li''s heart skipped a beat, and the first thought in her mind was to be the same as Aunt Yao, "The official clerk...is looking for them again? Out, what happened?"

    "It''s all right." Daniel said in a hurry, and hurried inside.

    When walked down the porch, Lu Sixing happened to be holding a clean handkerchief and handed it to him, "Hurry up, wipe it quickly, look at you, you''re soaking wet."

    Da Niu wiped it indiscriminately and said, "Four aunts, do you want to prepare, the county magistrate sent over and said he wanted to reward you."

    "Reward... us?" Lu Sixing raised her head in astonishment, "You heard right?"

    "No, they are coming here." Daniel was very excited.

    The villagers under the eaves heard this and looked at each other in dismay.

    Why are there rewards?

    Before they came back to their senses, Shu Yu, who had been staying in the room and playing with Xiaozhen''s baby, came out and said to Lu Sixing, "Sigu, it must be hard for officials to come here in the rain, let''s cook some **** first. The tea is ready, and they will come over in a while, just in time for it."

    Lu Sixing suddenly said, "That''s right, I''m going to make tea now."

    Mrs. Liang moved quickly, "I''ll help you." She has always been a person who knows the current affairs and is a good person. The official is going to reward the sister-in-law''s family. Maybe the sister-in-law''s family is going to get rich, and she has to have a good relationship with them.

    Li''s reaction was not as quick as hers. Although she thought so in her heart, she didn''t show it.

    But in the end, she still curled her lips, followed, and said, "Is there any **** in the kitchen? Look for it, if not, I''ll let Daniel go back and get it."

    The big cow who was still wet, "..."

    Forget it, he should go back and change his clothes.

    Daniel said hello to Shu Yu and went back first.

    The rest of the villagers looked at each other in dismay. Although the master went to work, they didn''t want to leave.

    They also wanted to know what benefits this official would bring to Yuan Shanchuan.

    For this reason, one by one either went to the kitchen to help together, or ran to help Lu Dasong clean up the yard together, which is quite hard work.

    Shu Yu was amazed when he saw it. The gossip factor of the villagers in Shangshi Village was really impressive. In order to get first-hand information, his homework could be put aside first, but they were crowded happily in their house.

    However, Shu Yu herself is also very curious, whether Lord Xiang has accepted her proposal.

 Chapter 403ï¼š new proposal

    Chapter 403 New Proposal

    Daniel went home and changed his clothes. When he just walked to the door of Lu Erbai''s house with an umbrella, the village chief Chen also led Hu Li and others to arrive in a mighty manner.

    Village Chief Chen also raised his hand to say hello to him, his face was very excited, "Boy Lu, your fourth uncle and the others are all at home, hurry up, hurry up and tell them, the official messenger is here, there is good news."

    Daniel laughed, "If you''re at home, please come in."

    The people in the yard had heard the movement and came out to greet them one after another.

    Village Chief Chen was stunned for a moment when he saw this scene, and Hu Li suddenly laughed, "It''s quite lively."

    Everyone quickly stepped aside and let Huli and the others enter the door.

    Lu Sixing wiped his hands, feeling a little cramped. Fortunately, with Shu Yu there, she didn''t need to go to the receptionist by herself.

    Shu Yu greeted Hu Li, "Brother Hu, I didn''t expect you to be here."

    "I''m here to bring you good news. This is a happy event. Of course I want to join in the fun. Where''s Yuan Shanchuan?"

    "Master messenger, I''m here." Yuan Shanchuan walked out of the room with no help from the wall.

    Huli looked at his pale face, feeling worse than the previous two days, and couldn''t help but be a little surprised.

    But he quickly remembered what Village Chief Chen told them on the way, which should have been stimulated by the divorce.

    The Yuan family is really short-sighted, but he saw this when the Yuan family was locked up.

    That''s fine, getting rid of this kind of dragging family is not necessarily a bad thing for Yuan Shanchuan.

    Hu Li didn''t ask any more questions. The two took off their jackets and sat on the stool beside them, ignoring the onlookers who were poking their heads outside the main room.

    He first asked about Yuan Shanchuan''s body, the latter leaned back on the chair, smiled and said, "Actually, it''s better now, I was still restless when I slept, but after vomiting blood yesterday, I woke up to dawn. It''s just that I don''t have much strength, my hands and feet are weak, and I''ll be fine in a few days."

    "That''s good."

    During the conversation, Lu Sixing brought Liang''s family out with a few bowls of **** tea and brought them to the two officials and the village chief Chen.

    As for the Yuan family who fell behind and probed their brains, she pretended not to see it.

    Not to mention, in this weather, one¡¯s body is wet, and a bowl of **** tea makes people feel a lot more comfortable.

    Hu Li thanked Yuan Shanchuan with a smile, and exchanged a few words with Yuan Shanchuan before he said, "Last time, my lord asked you what reward you want, but you passed out, so this matter has been put on hold for the time being. The murderer of the family murder case was found, or it was found because of the clues you provided, so this reward has to be implemented no matter what, we adults have always been rewarded and punished clearly."

    Yuan Shanchuan smiled a little embarrassedly. The last time the Lord asked him if he wanted money, he subconsciously refused.

    But in the current situation of his family, not only the house is gone, but he also owes Ayu 12 taels of silver. Everywhere in the family needs money, so he really needs this reward urgently.

    He squeezed his hand slightly, took a deep breath, and asked, "I want to ask, what is the reward of your lord?"

    In other words, how much silver?

    Huli said with a smile, "That''s right, our adults have a new proposal now, and I want to ask what you mean. If you think it''s feasible, then follow this, how about it??"

    A new proposal?

    Yuan Shanchuan was surprised, "Yes, what is it?"

 Chapter 404ï¼š go to the yamen

    Chapter 404 Going to the yamen to work

    Hu Li couldn''t help but glance at Shu Yu, coughed lightly and said, "Our county government is currently short of manpower, and the adults are very impressed with you. I know that you are bold and careful, and you are responsible, so I plan to recruit you to the county government. Do things, I don''t know how you feel?"

    Going to the county office to work?

    In addition to the county magistrate and the master, there are also three classes and six rooms in the county government office. He can''t get along with the sixth room clerk. He has never read books, and he knows few words, which is not suitable.

    3 shifts...

    Yuan Shanchuan asked hesitantly, "But in the county government office?"

    "Of course not." Huli smiled and waved his hand.

    In the Dasu Dynasty, catching fast was a lowly occupation, and their descendants could not take the imperial examinations. Therefore, some of the people who work in the county government as arresting fast are scoundrels who can''t even eat.

    Of course, under the management of Xiang Weinan in Jiangyuan County, there is no such phenomenon.

    But Yuan Shanchuan is a good and good citizen. If he has the ability, his son can still go to study for the imperial examinations.

    Xiang adults are not so wicked, if this is the case, then this is not a reward, but a punishment.

    So Hu Li laughed, "Your lord meant to make you fight."

    Dou-level, officer in charge of the official warehouse, the office, and the bureau.

    The identities of yamen servants are also divided into two types. In addition to the cheap occupation of catching fast, like fighting class, Kuding belongs to good people.

    Yuan Shanchuan was stunned, Dou level?

    The other villagers were also in an uproar. Although they didn¡¯t know how much Dou-level¡¯s wages were, they were working in the yamen, and it was a fat job.

    As long as the grain arrives in the warehouse, each person of the bucket level of the warehouse can draw one bucket first. Anyway, no worries about eating.

    Besides, this errand is stable, it¡¯s not hard work, and there are people like this gang of officials from the county government office.

    If you do well in the future, you may be seen by adults and rise a liter. His son, who is still a baby, can also read and take exams. It is a beautiful job that they can''t ask for.

    Everyone couldn''t help but stare at Yuan Shanchuan with burning eyes, just like staring at fat, and they can''t wait to come forward and make good friends at this moment.

    Chen village chief was even more happy, Yuan Shanchuan belonged to their Daxu village. It is also a very convenient thing for the village to have someone you know working as an official in the yamen.

    Just like this time, because there is no acquaintance in the yamen, they can¡¯t find a way to inquire about Yuan Shanchuan.

    OK, OK.

    Village Chief Chen couldn''t be excited. Seeing Yuan Shanchuan still in a daze, he quickly pushed him gently.

    Yuan Shanchuan suddenly returned to his senses and raised his head to look at Hu Li.

    The latter asked him, "What do you think?"

    Yuan Shanchuan was of course happy, a hundred and a thousand were happy, and his heart was even more excited.

    But when he thought that he still owed Ayu ten taels of silver, he was a little unsure.

    Yuan Shanchuan couldn''t help looking at Shu Yu. Seeing this, Hu Li leaned into his ear and whispered, "Actually, this idea was suggested by your niece. The adults originally planned to give the money, but Miss Lu said that she had some stability. An errand is more important to your family."

    Yuan Shanchuan was stunned, did A Yu say that?

    He paused and took a deep breath, yes, with this job, he will soon earn money. When the time comes, they will give it back to Ayu as soon as possible, and their family will be able to be safe in the future.

    Yuan Shanchuan pulled his lips and nodded with a heavy smile, "Okay, I will."

 Chapter 405ï¼š Colleagues now

    Chapter 405 is now a colleague

    Yuan Shanchuan''s voice fell, and everyone present couldn''t help but let out a burst of exclamations.

    This, is this so certain? Did Yuan Shanchuan really go to the yamen office?

    The village chief Chen was even more excited and his face turned slightly red, "Okay, Shanchuan, you are the pride of our Daxu Village."

    "Then he is still the son-in-law of our Shangshi Village." Someone from the Shangshi Village couldn''t help but speak.

    As soon as these words came out, some people couldn''t help but laugh.

    However, the Yuan family standing outside the main room were all stunned. At this moment, they are very regretful. This is a job in the yamen. With such a backer in the family, how proud and good is that?

    But they pushed people out forcibly, how could this be good?

    The second and third members of the Yuan family couldn''t help but look at Boss Yuan with reproach. It was him who kept urging his parents to break up the relationship. Well now, nothing more.

    Even if it is a day later.

    Next to , the villagers of Daxu Village covered their mouths and watched them whispering with joy. The Yuan family''s face flushed, and they were so embarrassed that they wanted to dig a hole in the ground to get in.

    But even so, they were reluctant to leave, and even hoped that Yuan Shanchuan would be able to see them and remember these family members.

    Of course, they also had an idea in their hearts, thinking that when the two officials were dispatched, they could go up and talk to him. After all, the fourth child didn''t want to break up the relationship at first. It''s better to have parents and brothers than to be alone. They can still get back together.

    Unfortunately, Yuan Shanchuan is now focusing all his energy on Hu Li and the others.

    He was delighted, and couldn''t help but say, "It''s too hard for you to come here on a rainy day, so stay for lunch at noon. I''ll ask my daughter-in-law to cook a few more dishes and leave when the rain is a little lighter in the afternoon."

    Huli frowned, a little embarrassed.

    Shu Yu, who had been standing in the back, said, "Brother Hu, I know that you are under the management of Mr. Xiang, and you won''t take a penny from the common people, and you definitely don''t want to stay for dinner. But my fourth uncle is now a fighting class. , I also work in the county government office, and I am a colleague with you. There is a happy event at my colleague''s house, and inviting you to dinner at home is not considered an advantage. "

    Huli''s eyes lit up, yes, now they are colleagues.

    So he and another official looked at each other, and nodded very readily, "Then I will trouble my sister-in-law."

    Lu Sixing waved his hand quickly, "No trouble, no trouble, you guys talk here first, I''ll go to work now."

    After she finished speaking, she hurried out of the main room. Then he walked up to Mrs. Li and said, "Sister-in-law, I may have to trouble you. I just moved here, and I really don''t have much food..."

    Li Shi waved his hand, "Sorry, what are you worried about? You don''t have it here, I have it there. Today is a big happy event, and it must be rectified so that the two messengers can eat happily. I''ll go home and get some vegetables. , but... I don''t have fresh meat at home, so I have to go to town to buy this."

    Mr. Liang looked at the speed at which the sister-in-law changed her face, and was very contemptuous.

    He used to look like he was being taken advantage of by his sister-in-law, but now that he saw that the uncle had a serious job, he immediately flattered, shameless.

    Mr. Liang, who was indignant in his heart, turned his head to face Lu Sixing, with a flattering look on his face, "Sixing, don''t worry, and me, I''ll go to the town to buy meat."

    Mr. Li waved his hand, "You don''t need to go, it''s still raining, let the ox go, drive the mule cart, and come back soon."

 Chapter 406ï¼š Yuan is dizzy

    Chapter 406 Old Yuan is dizzy

    The town is not far from here, so Mr. Li doesn''t mind his son helping his sister-in-law at this moment.

    Mr. Liang pouted and did not continue to argue.

    A few people made arrangements very quickly. Mrs. Li and Mrs. Liang went to her house to get things, and Lu Sixing went into the kitchen and started cooking.

    The other villagers in the yard looked at each other in dismay. They thought it was time to go, but they didn''t want to.

    Fan Zhong, the village chief of Shangshi Village, heard the news and hurried over, then waved everyone back.

    The villagers were dawdling, but they were indeed walking out.

    After leaving, the Yuan family was anxious.

    Of course they refused to leave, but the two officials were going to stay here for dinner, so they couldn''t keep waiting.

    Mr. Yuan was impatient, he pulled Mr. Yuan and said a few words in his ear.

    Old man Yuan hesitated, but nodded anyway.

    The next moment, his body suddenly fell back straight.

    The villagers hadn''t finished walking, and when they saw this, they screamed in surprise.

    Boss Yuan even raised his voice, "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Don''t have an accident."

    After shouting a few words, he raised his head and shouted into the hall with a flustered face, "The fourth, the fourth, come and help, Dad fainted."

    Yuan Shanchuan frowned, stood up and looked outside.

    It''s just that he didn''t have time to go out when he heard Shu Yu say, "If you faint, take it to the hospital, don''t delay. But my mule cart goes out to town, and the official messenger has a car, or you can borrow it. How about their car?"

    When the Yuan family heard this, their faces turned pale.

    This fainting is just pretending, if you dare to take the car of the official to send the adults, look back and see that the doctor is sunk, and you must arrest them all?

    Boss Yuan hurriedly refused, "No, no need..."

    Before he could finish speaking, Shu Yu said again, "But it''s very strange, how could such a good person faint? Yesterday, my fourth uncle vomited blood and didn''t faint. He was still injured. "

    As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere suddenly became subtle.

    Yes, it''s so good, why did you faint?

    Old man Yuan has always been in good health, the weather is not hot today, and he will not suffer from heat stroke. And no one around was pushing, beating, and scolding. If you say you faint, you will faint, don''t you pretend?

    Shu Yu continued to sigh, "Could it be that I heard that my fourth uncle could go to the yamen as an official, and when he thought about the divorce yesterday, he felt remorse and panicked at the moment? It''s possible, then I really have to take it to the hospital to have a look. Brother Hu, after all, this is a life, you are good at driving, and your driving skills are also stable, I don¡¯t know if I can trouble you¡­¡±

    Hu Li didn''t know what Shu Yu was thinking. He was well-informed, and of course he knew that old Yuan was dizzy. Immediately he stood up and reached out his hand to take the scorpion, "Okay, I''ll take a trip. I know a doctor with good medical skills, so I''ll take him to see it."

    The Yuan family was frightened to death, and they backed away with the help of the old man Yuan.

    The ground was already slippery, and if they were not careful, the old man Yuan let go and fell heavily on the ground. He was soaked by the rain.

    Pain and fear made him scream out loud, and he couldn''t even pretend to be dizzy.

    Shu Yu laughed suddenly, "Hey, you woke up? When my uncle fainted, he couldn''t wake up within half an hour."

    The onlookers still didn''t understand what they didn''t understand, and they looked at the Yuan family with contempt and ridicule.

    "It seems that the mountains and rivers have developed, and I want to climb up and become relatives."

 Chapter 407ï¼š Compensate silver to Yuan Shanchuan

    Chapter 407 Compensation to Yuan Shanchuan

    Village Chief Chen was so angry that he walked over a few steps and pointed at the Yuan family and cursed.

    "Hurry up and get out of here, don''t embarrass me here. I will drive you out of the village by using these indiscriminate methods. Believe it or not? The mountains and rivers have affected you all, driving people out of their homes one by one like the plague."

    "Don''t forget, you said it yourself. In the future, no matter whether you are poor or rich, you will never communicate with each other. It has nothing to do with you. So if you want to fight the Shanchuan family''s idea, I will be the first to disagree. Get out!"

    It''s still scary for the village chief Chen to get angry, especially the two officials Hu Li who are still smiling and not smiling.

    Yuan''s family was so frightened that their buttocks began to urinate, and they no longer dared to have the slightest thought.

    Village Chief Chen was so angry that Fan Zhong stepped forward and patted him, comforting him and saying, "Brother, don''t be too anxious to get angry, some people are just shameless. Today is a big happy event, don''t be in a bad mood for this kind of person. ."

    Village Chief Chen exhaled a long breath, smiled at Fan Zhong, then turned around and returned to the main room, and said to Yuan Shanchuan, "This is a divorce, it''s not a joke, just ignore them. "

    Yuan Shanchuan nodded, "I know, what they are doing now will only make me more chilled."

    Village Chief Chen heard the words, sighed and said, "In the future, your family will live well, and life will get better and better."

    Several people stopped talking about the Yuan family, so as not to affect their mood.

    The onlookers in the yard also left. It is estimated that soon, Yuan Shanchuan will be valued by the adults, and he will spread the word to several villages soon.

    Only then could everyone sit down and talk, Yuan Shanchuan also left two village chiefs to eat at home.

    Hu Li asked Yuan Shanchuan''s physical condition, "Don''t be in a hurry to go to work. We adults also know about your injury. He explained that when your body recovers, go to the medical center for a follow-up examination to make sure that you are not. If there is a problem, go to the county office."

    Yuan Shanchuan was very grateful, "Thank you for your understanding."

    "Also, after you start work, I''m afraid you will settle down in the county seat, so the issue of accommodation must be considered in advance."

    Yuan Shanchuan nodded, "I understand."

    Lu Dasong on the side of heard this and suddenly felt a little lonely.

    They have four brothers and sisters, two younger brothers and one younger sister, and they all went to the county seat.

    He is the only one who is still at home, and his younger siblings are all promising. The higher and higher, it seems that his big brother has no ability.

    It''s not that Lu Dasong is not envious, but his greatest skill is farming. Even if he goes to the county seat, he doesn''t know what to do.

    But he quickly got rid of these thoughts, and his life is also good, there is no need to think about these things.

    While several people were talking, the food in the kitchen was ready.

    The table is placed in the main room, which is spacious and comfortable.

    Huli and the others didn''t stay here for too long. It just happened to be in the afternoon and the rain stopped. After they finished eating, they rested for a while, and then they were ready to return to their lives.

    But before leaving, Hu Li gave Yuan Shanchuan a purse and said, "When you tracked down the murderer, you were injured and treated outside, and you need money to buy medicine. The adults heard that the wages you originally carried were all After spending, this is compensation for you."

 Chapter 408ï¼š Pay back to Shu Yu

    Chapter 408 Repay the money to Shu Yu

    It is said that? listen to who?

    Yuan Shanchuan couldn''t help looking at Shu Yu, who put a candy in his mouth, then stood up and sent Hu Li and the two out.

    Village Chief Chen and Fan Zhong both drank some wine and left together.

    His own family was soon left in the main room, and Yuan Shanchuan hesitantly opened the purse, which contained a few pieces of silver.

    In rough calculations, there are probably seven or eight taels.

    Yuan Shanchuan''s eyes widened, this is too much.

    When he was hiding in Tibet with the painting, he really used up all the money on him, but at that time he only had a few hundred pennies in total.

    Xiang adults actually compensated him so much.

    Shu Yu said, "My lord sees that you are injured, and you deserve to be compensated, but you almost lost your life. You can''t suffer so much in vain, right?"

    Lu Dasong on the side of nodded again and again, "Yes, yes, I will give it to you and you will take it. In the future, I will work hard and do errands well, and I will repay the adults."

    Yuan Shanchuan smiled and did not refuse.

    It''s just that he quickly looked at Lu Sixing, who smiled slightly.

    Yuan Shanchuan handed the purse to Shu Yu, "Ayu, I asked you to borrow 10 taels of silver yesterday, although there are not 10 taels here, but since we have it, I will return it to you first. The rest, wait. I went to work and got paid, and I''ll give it to you."

    Shu Yu did not refuse, and took the purse, "Okay, then I can hope that the fourth uncle will soon become a prosperous one."

    Everyone burst into laughter.

    Mrs Li and Mrs Liang sat aside with burning eyes.

    But in the end, Shu Yu gave Lu Sixing a tael of silver. The family of four still had to live, especially if they were going to rent a house in the county town in a few days, the money would definitely not be enough.

    The rain stopped, and the matter on Yuan Shanchuan''s side was finalized. Shu Yu planned to go back to the county seat.

    "I didn''t go back yesterday. They must not know the situation yet. I''m leaving now, so I can tell them the situation clearly, so that they don''t worry."

    Mrs Liang also wants to go back. She is not thinking about Lu Sanzhu and her two children. The main reason is that if she does not go back, she will not be able to make doll covers and make money.

    The two packed up and were ready to go.

    Seeing Shu Yu pulling out the mule cart, Daniel hurriedly leaned over and asked, "Where is Boss Yuan..."

    "I''ll pay attention, don''t worry, something like this happened today, and it''s already half-afternoon. I think they don''t have the heart to go to the county town anymore, at least they have to wait until tomorrow."

    Daniel nodded and said nothing more.

    Shu Yu got into the mule cart, said hello to a few people and said goodbye, and went straight to the county town with the Liang family.

    As the mule cart was halfway through, it started to rain again.

    Shu Yu was driving the car. Although he was wearing a scorpion, the rain was slanting over, and by the time he got to the county seat, he was still more than half wet.

    As soon as she entered the house, she quickly took a shower and changed into dry clothes.

    After tidying up and leaving the room, Mrs. Liang had already sat in the main room and told the old lady what had happened in the past two days.

    She was sitting in the mule cart before, but she didn''t get wet at all, but now her mouth is dry.

    The old lady sat there and scolded the Yuan family all over the place, and then she started to gloat at the misfortune, saying that they deserved it, and she actually kicked the most promising son out of the house. She was really confused.

    Mr. Liang nodded again and again, and scolded him while drinking tea, with no intention of getting up and going home.

    Anyway, at this point in time, she was going to stay and eat.

 Chapter 409ï¼š Dabao is too hard to carry

    Chapter 409 Dabao is too hard to bring

    After the old lady finished her scolding, she saw Mrs. Liang who was clinging to her.

    She really disliked it, but since she followed her back to the village for the past two days and tried her best to make money, she didn''t drive her away for the time being.

    She pulled Shu Yu over and said happily, "Look back and wait for your fourth aunt and the others to come to the county town, and our family will be even more lively."

    Mr. Liang nodded aside, "Isn''t it? But I don''t think my sister-in-law is too happy."

    The old lady glared at her, "If you feel uneasy, then give her the job of sewing doll covers."

    "No!!" Mrs Liang refused immediately, "I''m not worried, our family is much more difficult than hers now. Don''t look at our family''s Sanzhu has something to do, but the salary is not high. Our family wants to If you have to eat and have a house, it will cost the eldest. Especially with two children, mother, you also said that no matter how hard you are, you can¡¯t suffer the children, right? Our Dabao and Baoya are still young, if they are hungry, they will not grow taller in the future. of."

    The old lady snorted coldly and said Dabao, as if she was thinking of something, she asked Liang Shi, "Now that both of you and your wife have a job and have some spare money, do you want to send Dabao to study?"

    Mr. Liang was stunned, "What? Send him to study?"

    Shu Yu was also a little surprised.

    "Yeah." The old lady nodded, "I thought, this person is better at literacy, and he doesn''t have to take the imperial examinations. After all, reading books is different. You think, it''s like Shanchuan, come on. Adults value it. If you can read, maybe you will be a clerk in the county government. That''s a good job. You don''t need to be exposed to the sun and you have a high status. It''s just because you haven''t read a book, you can only be a fighter."

    The old lady was actually quite satisfied with Dou-level, she just deliberately fooled Liang.

    The main thing is that Dabao is too difficult to carry. I didn¡¯t think that before, there is always someone at home to help. No matter how bad it is, there is still a big tiger playing with Dabao.

    But now Dahu is going to study, as long as Baoya has a doll, she can hold it and follow Sanya''s buttocks and play with Lucky Fortune all day.

    There is only Dabao, who is at the age where people hate dogs, but he can''t sit still, and he runs out without noticing.

    Not to mention anything else, he ran out of Liufang Lane last night. When they found someone, this stinky boy was not willing to come back. The old lady directly took a big stick and wanted to beat him, so he ran home in a whimpering way.

    I¡¯m really tired.

    The old lady had to admire her in-laws. Before, Dabao was led by the Liang family for a long time, and it was a blessing that they didn''t throw him back.

    So the old lady thought, let Dabao go to study, it''s good to grind his temper.

    Her suggestion made Liang really start to think.

    In fact, her thoughts are the same as the old lady, and she also thinks this dog is too noisy. In Shangshi Village before, it was okay to let him go wild, nothing happened in the same village, and Lu Sanzhu was still with him at that time.

    I can''t do it now, I can''t control it.

    And she thinks beautifully in her heart, she is not like what the old lady said, waiting for Dabao to study and make a career on her own. Isn''t this Yuan Shanchuan and Shu Yu? Looking back, they helped a little bit, and it was not impossible for Dabao, who had read books, to go to the county government office.

    So Mr. Liang nodded and said very firmly, "Mother, I think what you said makes sense. It''s time to send him to study and read."

 Chapter 410ï¼š Ayu is going to do something big again.

    Chapter 410 Ayu is going to do something big again

    The opinions were unified, and the old lady immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

    Shu Yu turned his head silently, looked at Dabao who was drooling at the two old hens outside the chicken pen, and cast a sympathetic look.

    The free days of the brat are coming to an end.

    Mr. Liang quickly discussed with Shu Yu, "Ayu, which school do you think would be better for me to send Dabao to study? Is the Shuxiu high school that Dahu reads?"

    Shu Yu, "Shu Xian School."

    "That''s right, isn''t that school a high school?"

    Before Shu Yu could answer, the old lady said with a solemn face, "Gao, you definitely can''t afford it."

    No, Dabao and Dahu must not be in the same school. Dahu is a good boy who is serious about studying. Dabao is a skinny monkey. If he goes there, he may have to affect him.

    Although she wanted to be less troublesome, she couldn''t leave this trouble to the big tiger, absolutely not.

    Liang Shi suddenly had a pitiful look on his face, "Mother, look, I can''t even afford a bunch of repairs..."

    "So you have to find a school that you can afford to do." The old lady said, "In the past two days, you can ask more questions. You can ask the third child to ask more. You see, after he went to work in Taohualin, he There are more people you know, and those people always have children in school, so just ask them.¡±

    Liang Shi was still expecting the old lady to make some money, but if you listen to her, don''t think about it.

    So she could only nod her head, "I see, then, I''ll go back and ask."

    Not to mention, Liang''s luck is good. She went back tonight, and when she came back the next day, she actually brought good news.

    Early in the morning, she ran up to the old lady happily and said, "Mother, you said this is a coincidence, I was thinking about inquiring about the school, but there was a failed scholar near the house where we lived and said that he wanted to Take students."

    "Huh? Are you serious?"

    "Isn''t it?" Mrs. Liang said while sewing on the puppet cover, "That scholar is already in his forties, and he always thought about taking the exam before, but he failed many times in the exam, and now he has lost his mind. We have a small private school at home, isn¡¯t this the first time we have accepted students to teach? So it is very cheap to train, much cheaper than Shuxian Academy.¡±

    She was overjoyed when she heard the news, it was close to home, there were few repairs, and the other party was a scholar.

    "Mother, do you think it''s feasible?"

    The old lady thought for a while, "I don''t understand this kind of thing, you ask your man to go there. After the third child comes back in the evening, you and him go to the scholar''s house. The third child accompanied Ayu before. Shuxian Academy has also contacted Master Wen, and he has experience. If there is no problem, then make a decision as soon as possible."

    Mr. Liang nodded again and again, "I think so too."

    Send that stinky boy to a private school, and she will relax.

    Liang''s heart was happy, and when he looked up, he saw Shu Yu walking out of the room.

    It''s just...why are you still wearing a hood?

    "Ayu, where are you going?"

    The old lady also raised her head. She is very experienced. Once Ayu dresses like this, she must be going to do something big.

    So she glanced at Liang Shi and said, "You just do what you want, Ayuna has serious business, she is very busy."

    After finished speaking, he turned his head and said to Shu Yu, "Ayu, how long have you been out? Do you want to leave dinner for you at noon?"

    "No need to stay, I''ll just eat out."

    Shu Yu herself is not sure when she will come back, she is going to try her luck today to see if Boss Yuan has come to the county seat to sell the sunflower seeds.

    Although she has three sunflower seeds in her hand, she has never planted them before, and only knows how to do so.

    So if she wants to plant well, three sunflower seeds are not enough for her experiment.

    Shu Yu said goodbye to the old lady and walked out.

    She thought, after these two days, even if Boss Yuan doesn''t know that thing, he should figure out that this thing is a seed, right? Then the place he went to was nothing more than a grain store, a grocery store, or a market or something like that.

    And since Boss Yuan believes that this thing is of high value, the shop he goes to will not be a small shop on the street, but a big shop that can afford the price.

    In Jiangyuan County, there are not many shops that meet such requirements.

    Shu Yu had a clear goal and took the lead to go to the cereal shop.

    However, she didn''t know when Boss Yuan came and which house he went to first. She must be incapacitated by herself, and naturally she can''t keep an eye on her.

    So Shu Yu thought about hiring a few little beggars to help watch, but she didn''t know if she was lucky. Just when she was about to walk to the beggars at the intersection, she saw a familiar figure of Boss Yuan.

    Shu Yu looked up at the sky, is he here at this hour? I''m afraid that the city gate has not yet opened, and it has already been the first to wait at the city gate, right?

    Was it possible that the fourth uncle was valued by Wei Nan yesterday, and he was so excited that he couldn''t wait to verify whether the baby was real or not, to prove that it was not wrong to cut off the relationship?

    But he appeared just in time, and Shu Yu, who was dressed in men''s clothes, quietly followed.

    However, to her surprise, Boss Yuan did not go to the grocery store or the market, but went to...

    Shu Yu raised his head and looked at the pawnshop of the Ding family, his eyelids twitched fiercely.

    He went to the pawnshop! ! Is he unwilling not to sell the sunflower seeds for a big price?

    Shu Yu stood at the door of the pawnshop and waited just like that. She felt that Mr. Yuan should not be able to be the boss.

    Sure enough, after a while, Boss Yuan was blasted out by the pawnshop''s guy, and when he went down the steps, he almost twisted his foot, and the box in his hand fell to the ground.

    Boss Yuan hurriedly squatted down and picked it up. He raised his head and said to the guy, "What are you pushing me for? If it''s not right, it''s not right. I''ll find another place, don''t regret it."

    The guy gave him a ''bah'' and said, "Go away, what is our **** shop? Take a black thing that you don''t even know yourself and say baby, and also be a hundred taels of silver, are you not sleeping? Wake up? Let me tell you, the shopkeeper can give you three cents of money, and he already sympathizes with you at the risk of being blamed by the boss.

    Shu Yu almost laughed out loud listening to it, one hundred taels, three cents?

    The price difference is too big. Well, she originally planned to spend 200 yuan to fool this kind of thing, but now she feels that she has given too much.

    Boss Yuan at the door still refused to give up, and said a few more words, the guy was angry, he came to chase people with a big broom, and Boss Yuan quickly fled.

    Shu Yu smirked for a moment and continued to follow.

    She is not in a hurry, she has to let Boss Yuan hit a wall, knowing that this kind of seed is not so easy to sell, so she can buy it more easily.

    Fortunately, after he left the **** shop this time, he went to the grain shop.

    Unfortunately, it came back in vain.

 Chapter 411ï¼š Yuan boss came to the county seat

    Chapter 411 Yuan Boss Comes to the County

    No one knows sunflower seeds at all, let alone in Jiangyuan County, it is difficult for him to find a buyer, even in the entire Dasu Dynasty, he may not be able to find them.

    Shu Yu followed behind him, watching him get kicked out again and again, her face became more and more ugly, she was finally relieved.

    is almost over, Shu Yu is ready to go up and have a chance encounter with him.

    Boss Yuan walked into a medical clinic at this moment.

    Sunflower seeds are actually quite high in medicinal value. They can soothe the liver and dispel wind and clear the cold and dampness, so it is also a good place to send them to the medical center.

    I just don¡¯t know if the shopkeeper of the medical center can judge it.

    Shu Yu pursed his lips, and this time he directly lifted his foot and walked in.

    Boss Yuan was right next to the counter, pulling the shopkeeper to speak.

    Shu Yu leaned over and listened to a few sentences, shaking his head secretly in his heart. This Boss Yuan himself didn''t know what it was, so he kept on rhetoric, saying that there are sunflower seeds in heaven and earth, and the shopkeeper of the medical center can believe that there are ghosts.

    Sure enough, the shopkeeper waved his hand directly, "Okay, we don''t want it, you can take it, I''m busy."

    "Trust me, shopkeeper, this thing is really a medicinal herb."

    The shopkeeper sneered, "Then tell me, what kind of disease can this medicinal herb cure?"

    Boss Yuan, "..."

    "You said you didn''t even know about it and dared to recommend it indiscriminately. If a patient ate this thing and got poisoned, where would I go to find you to settle the account?"

    "I¡­¡­"

    The shopkeeper became impatient, "Hurry out, I have so many patients that I don''t have time to entertain you."

    Boss Yuan was pushed out again. When he reached the door, Shu Yu also came over.

    Boss Yuan was really annoyed this time, and wanted to throw the box out of his hand. But in the end, he was still not reconciled, and could only sit slumped on the steps of the door.

    Shu walked over to Shi Shiran, as if reminding him kindly, "Brother, you shouldn''t sell this thing here, you should take it to the grain store or the market."

    Boss Yuan was stunned for a moment, then raised his head suddenly, and asked with surprise on his face, "Do you know what this is?"

    Shu Yu took a step back and kept a distance from him, "What are you doing? Don''t get excited."

    Can Boss Yuan not be excited? He had been running all morning, asking for a medical clinic from the pawnshop, and he went wherever he could, but he didn''t know anyone.

    After finally seeing someone who knew the goods, Boss Yuan couldn''t wait to speak, "Brother, I''ll sell this to you, do you want it? Not too much, just ten taels of silver, how about it?"

    Shu Yu sneered, "You''re kidding me, this is just the seed of a flower, not to mention ten taels, ten cents is a bit too much for such a small package."

    The smile on Boss Yuan''s face froze, "What did you say? The seeds of flowers?"

    "Yeah, you don''t know?" Shu Yu frowned, "How come you don''t know what you sell yourself. So, go to the grocery store or the market and ask to see if I''m cheating. you."

    Mr. Yuan had already asked about it, but no one knew him at all.

    He frowned, "Do you know what this flower looks like?"

    Shu Yu said, "It''s just yellow, like a big washbasin, probably as tall as you two."

    Boss Yuan, "..." What the hell? Flowers like a big basin? And it''s so high it''s unimaginable.

    Boss Yuan swallowed again, "Then, is this flower expensive to sell?"

    "There is no species, so who buys it?"

    Shu Yu said that what she said was the truth.

 Chapter 412ï¼š large basin of flowers

    Chapter 412 Flowers like a big basin

    Boss Yuan suddenly lost his mood, Shu Yu sighed sympathetically, "Have you been deceived into thinking this is something good?"

    Shu Yu comforted him, "Don''t feel bad, in fact, you can take it back yourself, open half an acre of land and try to see all kinds of things, and maybe you will grow a lot of flowers when you have nothing to do, and you can appreciate it when you have nothing to do, and your mood will improve. Well."

    Boss Yuan said that he was not comforted at all, "Grow a fart, this flower should not be eaten or drunk, and it can''t be sold. I will open half an acre of land to plant it? I''m afraid I''m not crazy, right?"

    Shu Yu touched his nose, "Then... I can''t help it, this thing is really tasteless. The main thing is that it won''t last long. The person who lied to you is really wicked."

    Boss Yuan suddenly raised his head, "Can''t you keep it longer?"

    "Of course, you shouldn''t keep this thing for several years, right? You''ve put this in your hand for a while, and after a while, I''m afraid you won''t even be able to grow flowers. That''s why I The person who said that he lied to you is uneasy and kind, uneasy and kind."

    Shu Yu sighed and shook his head, turned his hands behind his back and left.

    But she thought silently in her heart, one, two... Before she could count to three, Boss Yuan really rushed in front of her and blocked his way, "Wait, wait."

    Shu Yu frowned, "What''s wrong?"

    "I, I sell you this kind of money, I don''t want more, five taels of silver, how about it?"

    Shu Yu shook his head again and again, "What are you kidding? You also said that this stuff should not be eaten or drunk, so what would I buy it for? If I planted those precious orchids and peonies, maybe someone would buy them. Who do I sell a flower like a big washbasin? No, no, I don''t want it."

    Boss Yuan''s eloquence seemed to suddenly improve, "That''s not what you said, since you know this thing, you must have seen someone plant this flower, right? The other party naturally likes it, and you also You don''t need to plant, you sell this kind of seed to the person who grows flowers, what do you think?"

    Shu Yu was about to be amused by him, "I do have a friend who has planted this flower, but he is in the capital, can I send it to the capital? Besides, since they have planted it, I must have it in my own hands. If there are seeds, why do you think this is not a very good flower seed?"

    After she finished speaking, Boss Yuan stopped him again, "Don''t leave this brother, you can think like this, your friend can plant it, and you can plant it too, you can invite him to come and see who planted it. better."

    Shu Yu saw how hard he was lobbying and wanted to agree immediately.

    But his face was still tense, as if he was thinking about the possibility of what he said, "What you said is a bit interesting, my friend likes to compare everything with me, and it''s not impossible for me to surprise him later."

    Boss Yuan''s eyes lit up, and he breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s right, then, if you buy it, I don''t want five taels of silver, just give me one tael, one tael is enough."

    Shu Yu frowned, turned his head and left.

    Boss Yuan quickly took a few steps forward to stop him, gritted his teeth and said, "Then you make a price and see how much is suitable."

    Shu Yu touched his chin, "At most thirty wen, I bought it at the risk of being beaten by my wife. If it doesn''t work, you can ask other people."

    Shu Yu wanted to cut the price again, but he was afraid that the price would be too severe, and the other party ran away.

    After all, Boss Yuan initially expected to enter the pawnshop, but it was one hundred taels.

 Chapter 413ï¼š Bid thirty cents

    Chapter 413 Bid Thirty Papers

    Sure enough, Boss Yuan couldn''t be bothered.

    Shu Yu turned his head and left. After several times, Boss Yuan finally gritted his teeth, took the thirty wen that Shu Yu handed over, and gave him all the box.

    Shu Yu didn''t want the box, so he took out the small purse inside, opened it and glanced at it, hung it on his waist very casually, and left.

    Boss Yuan looked at his back, and then at the thirty wen in his hand, his heart ached almost to the point of bleeding.

    Why should he believe that there is a treasure in that house? Well now, I was busy working for most of the night, dug the yard upside down, and only got 30 pennies.

    For these 30 wen, he cut off relations with the fourth.

    As a result, the fourth child has become a fighter of the county government, and now he can''t get the slightest benefit.

    Boss Yuan was so remorseful that his hand holding the copper plate almost couldn''t help shaking.

    In the end, Shu Yu''s figure disappeared completely, and he turned around in a trance, walked out of the city gate and returned to Daxu Village.

    Unlike him, Shu Yu grabbed the purse in his hand excitedly as soon as he left Boss Yuan''s sight.

    She directly took her purse and poured out all the seeds inside.

    So much, enough for her to experiment slowly.

    Shu Yu was in a good mood. He walked to the wonton stall not far away and sat down. He ordered a bowl of wontons to eat and drink, and then returned to Liufang Lane.

    Passing by the door of Meng''s house, she looked at the iron ring at the door in surprise. The lock on it was gone.

    She subconsciously wanted to go in and have a look. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a few neighbors walking by in Liufang Alley, but she still stopped and went home.

    The old lady and Sanya were in the yard, and Mrs. Liang had already returned home.

    Shu Yu put the sunflower seeds in the room, then walked to the yard, and while helping to stuff the rags, he said, "Mom, when I came back just now, I saw that the door of Meng''s house was unlocked, they came back? "

    Although the old lady stayed at home most of the time, she was well informed.

    She nodded, "That''s right, I''m back. It''s a pity..."

    said, the old lady sighed.

    Shu Yuxin mentioned it all at once, "What a pity?"

    "It''s a pity that the doctor they went to is useless. Doctor Zhao''s madness was not cured, and Young Master Meng still couldn''t speak. I heard that they spent a lot of money, but in the end they didn''t improve at all. You say God Why don''t you bless good people?"

    Hearing this, Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief.

    She thought that Meng Yunzheng and the others had an accident when they went to chase Shu Feng, but now she hears what the old lady said, is it okay?

    Then she was relieved.

    Seeing how worried the old lady was, Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing, "Honey, I think Young Master Meng and the others will be cured sooner or later. We just found a doctor, there are so many doctors with excellent medical skills in this world, they will be cured sooner or later. will always be found."

    "You''re right, don''t give up. I''ll cook some soup for them later to comfort them."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Okay."

    She is now very curious about the follow-up of Meng Yunzheng and the others chasing Shu Feng.

    In the evening, she wanted to go and see, and by the way, to find out what was going on at the Shu family.

    Shu Yu was thinking about it when there was a knock on the door.

    The old lady was taken aback, "Who is it?"

    "Excuse me, is Miss Lu Er at home?" A female voice sounded outside the door.

    Shu Yu listened carefully, "This voice sounds familiar."

 Chapter 414ï¼š That sound kinda familiar

    Chapter 414 This voice sounds familiar

    Shu Yu stood up and opened the door while thinking. When he walked to the door, he finally remembered who this person was.

    Sure enough, as soon as the door opened, Mrs. Deng was standing at the door with two jugs of wine, looking at her with a smile.

    Shu Yu hurriedly turned away, "Mrs. Jiang Er is here, come in quickly."

    She really didn''t expect that the person who came was Mrs. Deng. She was only separated by a door, and she was able to suppress her voice again, and Shu Yu almost couldn''t remember.

    Mrs Deng entered the door and said hello to the old lady.

    The old lady had seen her and knew that she was the wife of the owner of Jixiang Wine Shop. She quickly stood up and said, "Mrs. Jiang is here, sit down, I''ll make you a cup of tea."

    Mrs. Deng put the wine bottle on the table in the main room and apologized to Shu Yu, "I''m sorry, I took the liberty to come to the door to disturb you. I originally wanted to go to your shop to find you, but the shopkeeper Lu said you weren''t there, I couldn''t wait, so I just right here."

    The old lady came over with the tea and didn''t bother, she put it down and went back to the yard to do her work.

    Shu Yu asked, "What''s wrong with the second wife?"

    I can''t wait, it seems to be urgent.

    Mrs. Deng pursed her lips, "I know that Miss Lu''s craftsmanship is good, and I saw Yuehua''s makeup last time. Tomorrow, I want to ask the girl to give me a little help."

    This is a business that comes to you, so Shu Yu naturally has nothing to do with it.

    "That''s fine, I wonder what the second wife has for makeup?"

    Mrs. Deng pondered for a moment and said in a low voice, "Tomorrow, my cousin will treat you to a guest, and we haven''t seen each other for many years. However, our relationship is very good. She... has a valuable status. I want to see her, so I can''t be too shabby. It''s embarrassing for her. But it can''t be too ostentatious. It''s just a little dress up to show my attention. Do you understand, Miss Lu?"

    Although Mrs Deng used to be the daughter-in-law of the Jiang family, but because Jiang Yi was not favored, there were only two or three maids around her, and she did many things by herself. Naturally, he didn''t have much money in his hand, and he was not very delicate when it came to dressing up.

    Later, the family separated. The husband and wife run the auspicious wine shop by themselves.

    Speaking of which, Mrs Deng hasn''t dressed herself up for a long time.

    This time is different, she can''t go to see her cousin in grey clothes as before.

    Mrs. Deng couldn''t say how valuable her cousin''s identity was, so it was actually a little vague.

    But Shu Yu was the one who knew the identity of Deng''s cousin. The sequel to Shaoqing of Dali Temple was indeed very valuable in this small Jiangyuan County.

    It turns out that Mr. Chang is here at this time?

    Shu Yu really wanted to get to know Chang through the Deng family, and tried his best to let Shaoqing of Dali Temple, who was in charge of the Shu family case, help him at the right time.

    But since getting to know Xiang Weinan, I know that he also participated in the affairs of the Shu family, and even in this incident, he does not necessarily have less power than Shaoqing of Dali Temple.

    So Shu Yu simply made a good relationship with Xiang Weinan. After all, the two had an intersection earlier, so why bother to spend their time on Chang''s side?

    Unexpectedly, at this time, the Chang family came to Jiangyuan County.

    "Miss Lu? But is there a problem?"

    "Of course there is no problem." Shu Yu smiled, "I probably have a good idea. You can come to the shop early tomorrow morning. I promise to dress you up properly."

    "Okay, thank you Miss Lu."

 Chapter 415ï¼š Tigers request

    Chapter 415 Big Tiger''s Request

    After finished talking, Mrs Deng left.

    It was not early, so Shu Yu planned to find Meng Yunzheng after dark, so he simply went into the kitchen to cook dinner.

    As soon as he was about to wash rice, he saw Dahu hurried back with his schoolbag on his back.

    It was Daya who brought him back. When Daya saw Shu Yu was busy in the kitchen, she immediately washed her hands and came to help.

    Who knew that after a while, the big tiger also came in. And with a look of hesitation when he wanted to say something, he followed behind Shu Yu step by step, helping to pick vegetables and help with things.

    When Shu Yu turned around and almost bumped into him for the third time, he finally couldn''t help laughing, "Tell me, what''s the matter. You just follow me behind me and don''t talk, I''m not in your stomach. Ascaris, I don''t know what you''re thinking."

    Dahu laughed twice, leaned beside her, and said in a low voice, "Second sister, I''m doing fine in the school."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "Well, then what?"

    "I have met several friends, and they are very friendly to me. I started school late, and I couldn''t keep up with Mr.''s homework when I first started. I didn''t understand some things, but they were very helpful to me."

    Shu Yu nodded while chopping vegetables. Children of this age are still very innocent. After Dahu showed up in the school with a different bag on his first day, and generously showed them what they wanted to see, they would naturally reciprocate. He did not spare his knowledge when he needed it.

    And their big tigers are sensible and motivated, and they can take care of people. It''s normal to be likable.

    "These days, they brought me food for school, including sweets and cakes."

    Shu Yu continued to nod, she knew this.

    The tiger will eat a little, and take the rest home for the family to taste.

    "Today, when Weng Yi was giving me pastries, I accidentally said that popcorn was delicious. None of them ate well, so they pestered me to ask for a long time. Second sister, it will be a holiday in a few days. I, I want to invite them over to the house, okay?"

    Shu Yu understood, looked back at the nervous face of the little guy, and said with a smile, "Of course, you want me to make popcorn again, and ask your classmates to try it too?"

    "Yes." Dahu grinned and said, "Second sister, is it alright?"

    "Yes, the second sister is very supportive of you making more friends." Shu Yu replied affirmatively, "Look back and do the math to see how many little classmates are here, and the second sister knows how much to do."

    "it is good."

    Dahu got a positive answer, and became more and more diligent. He was busy in the kitchen, like a small spinning top.

    Shu Yu didn''t stop him. Although Dahu is a boy and a scholar, the words of a gentleman who is far from a kitchen are completely inapplicable to her.

    As long as his daily homework is arranged and can be completed, she is very much in favor of him busy with other things, the combination of work and rest.

    Shu Yu continued to cut vegetables with a smile, and after a while, Sanya also ran in.

    She also wants to be with her brother and sister, and can''t be outside alone.

    The little girl ran to the back of the stove to make a fire, working very hard.

    When the other adults in the family came back, they saw that the fourth siblings were busy with their work and prepared a large table of dishes.

    Shu Yu finished his meal and went back to his room to prepare the things that Mrs Deng needed tomorrow.

    When the sky was completely dark and the Lu family had rested, she quickly got up and went out and went straight to the Meng family.

 Chapter 416ï¼š The end of the Shu family is out

    Chapter 416 The ending of the Shu family is out

    There was no one in the alley. Shu Yu came to the gate of Meng''s house, and reached out his hand to knock, but the courtyard door opened at this moment.

    Zhao Xi took a step back and let her in.

    Shu Yu pouted, walked to the main room, and saw that Meng Yunzheng had prepared melon and fruit snacks waiting for her.

    "You knew I was coming?" Shu Yu sat down on the chair next to him.

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "I guessed it, I think you must really want to know the news of the Shu family, you shouldn''t wait a few days."

    Shu Yu poured himself a glass of water, Gulu took two sips, and then went straight to the topic, "So, what happened to the Shu family? You followed Shu Feng to Dong''an Mansion, nothing happened, right?"

    Meng Yunzheng raised her eyebrows, but she was quite concerned about him.

    "Nothing happened. They focused on painting and ignored other things. They didn''t expect us to follow his line and dig out other forces of the Shu family in Dong''an Mansion."

    After a pause, Meng Yunzheng said, "Shu family, it''s over."

    Shu Yu probably guessed that what she cares more about is the final outcome of the Shu family.

    "How will they be sentenced for their crimes?"

    Meng Yunzheng pondered for a moment, then raised his eyes and said, "The eldest master of the Shu family is not a very bold person, so the most important crime is corruption. The amount is not huge, but it is not small. According to the law of the Dasu Dynasty, at most he himself was sentenced to Beheading, the rest of the Shu family will not be greatly implicated."

    At most, the family property was confiscated. The Shu family was imprisoned, and they would be released in a few years.

    How...the Shu family is involved in the battle of the princes.

    "Someone above obviously wants to target the Shu family, so the crime of the Shu family is serious. Master Shu was beheaded, and the rest of the Shu family should be exiled."

    Shu Yu drank water silently, and sure enough, the result was the same as in the book.

    She thought for a while, "Then, what about the impersonating third Miss Shu family?"

    Speaking of this, Meng Yunzheng''s expression suddenly became much more solemn, he sat up slightly, "This is also the most important thing I want to tell you today."

    Shu Yu raised his head, "What?"

    "The person in charge of the Shu family''s case this time is Master Jing, Shaoqing of Dali Temple. He carefully interrogated the people of the Shu family. Many people in the Shu family know your identity. Especially Aunt Xue, who explained your life experience very clearly. , and she said that you escaped, and the third Miss Shu family who was arrested was a fake."

    Shu Yu, "..." Damn, really can''t escape.

    She rubbed her forehead, "So, I have to accompany the Shu family in exile, right?"

    Although she knew it was going to end like this for a long time, she was still agitated when she heard the exact news.

    However, what was originally going up and down has now fallen to the ground.

    The corners of Meng Yunzheng''s mouth tightened, "Master Jing''s side is not a big problem, and your identity Xiang Weinan has already told him, and even about the painting that you found, Master Jing also knows. However, It is not only Lord Jing who is trying the Shu family case, but there are several forces involved, including those against the Shu family."

    "Although your presence in the Shu family is very weak, it is not without. They must find you, even if you are only the adopted daughter of the Shu family, even if the Shu family wants to kill you, they will not let you leave. , They also doubted whether the Shu family got the wind in advance, so they deliberately sent you away in this way, just to leave behind."

 Chapter 417ï¼š Shu Yu has only one month

    Chapter 417 Shu Yu has only one month

    Shu Yu, "..." She is really more wronged than Dou E.

    Meng Yunzheng saw that she was just hanging down and didn''t speak. Although there were candles in the main room, his vision was dim. He couldn''t see her expression clearly, but he also knew that she was not feeling well.

    Meng Yunzheng clenched his fists involuntarily, "Don''t worry, even though it''s exile, I''ll help you make arrangements along the way, and I won''t make you suffer. After you go to the exile, I''ll let you come back for a maximum of three months. ."

    Shu Yu raised his head in surprise, he thought the same as himself?

    Three months is indeed a very short time.

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "There were some things that I shouldn''t have told you, but now you are also involved, so I will explain it to you clearly."

    "What''s up?"

    "Now there are two factions in the court that are very competitive, one is the second prince, the other is the third prince. And the Shu family is the third prince, so the second prince is the one targeting him. Of course, these are all It''s on the bright side, and there''s a force dormant in the dark behind the scenes."

    This Shu Yu knew that this force was the Fifth Prince.

    The male protagonist in the book is the man of the fifth prince, not only him, but the Shaoqing of Dali Temple seems to be standing by no one, only obeying the emperor''s orders. In fact, he is also a member of the fifth prince. This time he led the Shu family case. On the surface, it seemed that the second prince reached out to the Shu family, intending to cut off the third prince''s power in Dong''an Mansion.

    But the snipe and the clam compete for the fisherman''s profit, and it is the fifth prince who really dominates all this.

    Since the Shaoqing of Dali Temple is a man of the Fifth Prince, so is Xiang Weinan, who has a close relationship with him.

    so¡­¡­

    Shu Yu looked at Meng Yunzheng in front of him, "You all belong to this prince who is dormant in the dark? So are you?"

    Meng Yunzheng was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "No, he and I should be regarded as a cooperative relationship. We just have a common enemy. After he is taken down, I will have nothing to do with him. Therefore, I do not participate in many things. in."

    So as not to get involved too deeply, it is not easy to get out of the body at that time.

    In fact, he didn''t need to take care of the Shu family''s affairs at first. His task now is to find Dongqing Guanzhu.

    It is only because of Shu Yu that he is so attentive.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t tell Shu Yu who the prince was, but he revealed a lot of information.

    Meng Yunzheng continued to analyze with her, "Even if you are not the daughter of the Shu family, but just in case, the people of the second prince will definitely seek your whereabouts. Even if Master Jing intends to help you, he will not do much, otherwise If his identity is exposed, he can''t protect himself."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Will they find this place?"

    "I know your concerns. You are afraid of involving the Lu family. But don''t worry, Jiangyuan County is now within Xiang Weinan''s sphere of influence, and he will try his best to hide your whereabouts. After a month, he will find him ''you."

    It''s only been a month.

    It seems that there is not much time left for her.

    Zhao Xi comforted her, "Actually, it''s been a long month. Your aunt Xue, I really want to bring you back to death. I have said everything that should be said and should not be said. She didn''t say anything when she bought you. Knowing your grandmother''s identity, there are places where you can trade. Even if it''s not in Jiangyuan County, it''s not far from here, and the person looking for you must have come to this direction as soon as possible."

    So one month is the longest time Xiang Weinan and the others can get.

 Chapter 418ï¼š They also go to the Southwest

    Chapter 418 They also go to the southwest

    Shu Yu smiled, "I know, thank you very much."

    She knew in her heart that it was Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi who went to Dongan House to see Master Jing, and they must have helped a lot in the process.

    At least, most of the three months of exile were bought for her by them.

    Zhao Xi felt a little uncomfortable seeing her thank you so carefully, he coughed lightly, "In short, you don''t have to worry, we will take care of you on the way, and the officers and soldiers who **** you are also ours. When the time comes, we will also follow up with you. Behind your **** team, they will take you all the way to the southwest."

    Shu Yu was stunned, "You are going to the southwest too?"

    "Yeah." Meng Yunzheng nodded, "My task is to find Dongqing Guanzhu, and there has been no news from the people who went to her before. Naturally, we have to go."

    What he didn''t say was that when he first learned of the whereabouts of the Eastern Qing Guanzhu, he should have gone to the southwest in person.

    It''s just that Shu Yu''s affairs made him a little concerned, especially at the juncture of the Shu family''s impending accident, he was worried that she would have an accident.

    So he told the fifth prince that the black market in Jiangyuan County was about to open, and he had a very important auction item that he wanted to take, so he stayed.

    Now that the affairs of the Shu family are over, he will wait another month and set off with the **** team.

    Shu Yu is the apprentice of Dongqing Guanzhu. With her there, the chances of finding the Guanzhu are higher, and the fifth prince naturally has no objection.

    However, Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xihui will go to the southwest together, which is indeed a good thing for Shu Yu.

    After all, I know someone I know well, and I have strength, which is very reassuring.

    Isn''t it just three months? It passed in a blink of an eye.

    Shu Yu raised his head and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I''m not afraid of going to the southwest, but there is one thing I want to ask you for a favor."

    "you say."

    "Since I''ll be back in a few months, I''m not going to tell my family, lest they worry."

    This kind of exile, for ordinary people, it is something that the sky will fall.

    The old lady is getting old, and the big tiger Sanya is young. Her parents finally found her. If they knew that she was going to experience such an experience, they would not be able to bear it for a while.

    What''s more, if she was exiled, if the people in the village or the county knew about her, all the Lu family would be criticized, and the days when she finally got better would become difficult again.

    "I''m going to tell them that my master is in some trouble, I have to find her, and I''ll be back in half a year at most." Shu Yu raised his head, "So about the exile in the southwest, don''t make it public, and don''t let others know about it. "

    Meng Yunzheng responded, "It''s natural, you''ll be going back to Fucheng then."

    She was retrieved, so she would naturally be exiled with the Shu family.

    Zhao Xi was curious, "By the way, after you leave, this road''s shop..."

    "Huh? What''s wrong with the shop?" Shu Yu was puzzled, but came over quickly, and suddenly smiled, "You mean, the shop will not be able to open without me? Then you are wrong, although the ready-to-wear shop is I started it at the beginning, but I was busy, and that was the beginning of that period of time. It was my parents and sisters who really propped up the shop, and I didn''t do anything after that."

    A garment store is a garment store, and its purpose is to sell garments.

    Just at the beginning, Shu Yu used makeup as a gimmick, exaggerated publicity, and attracted traffic.

    After Miss Ding led many little sisters to sweep over, Yiren Pavilion became famous.

 Chapter 419ï¼š I want to make money in the black market

    Chapter 419 Want to go to the black market to make money

    When the customers are stable, there are not many people who really need Shu Yu''s makeup. Hasn''t seen her for more than a month, including tomorrow''s Deng Shi, she has only received three orders for image design?

    On the contrary, it is the ready-to-wear in the shop, and there are always favorite customers.

    The clothes at the beginning were indeed designed by Shu Yu. Later, Nguyen and Ah Xiang did more by themselves, and the feeling and inspiration came out. The two have a lot of business, plus the suggestions of Daya and Fu Xiangdi, as well as the thoughts of the guests in the shop, they slowly began to adjust by themselves, and they no longer needed to be confirmed by Shu Yu.

    Nguyen''s temperament is weak, and now she finds something she likes and gradually becomes cheerful.

    She is indeed ingenious in making clothes.

    There are also those dolls made by the old lady, and the sales are also very good. The rag head at home is not enough at all, and I came back a few days ago.

    Therefore, Yiren Pavilion Shuyu has not been there for a long time, but he has always had a stable income.

    In fact, Meng Yunzheng saw it very clearly.

    He raised his eyes to look at Zhao Xi and said, "You didn''t realize that Miss Lu actually planned to let go early? Not only Yiren Pavilion, but also the third son of Lu, Yuan Shanchuan, now all have stable jobs."

    Zhao Xi blinked, blinked again, and after a while, he suddenly reacted, "Don''t tell me, Miss Lu has long expected that she will be exiled, so you have found a way back for everyone in the Lu family?"

    Think about it carefully, the current Lu family can indeed live a good life without Miss Lu, but...

    After listening to Zhao Xi''s words, Meng Yunzheng turned to look at Shu Yu, with the same questioning look in his eyes.

    Shu Yu coughed lightly and said, "How can I be so godly that I would expect my end?"

    Even if you expect it, you have to say you don¡¯t know! !

    "I''m just in case. After all, the Shu family has done a lot of evil, who knows if it will affect me."

    Zhao Xi nodded, "That makes sense."

    Meng Yunzheng still looked at her suspiciously.

    Shu Yu stood up immediately, "I know everything I should know. It''s not early, so I''ll go back first."

    Meng Yunzheng also stood up, he didn''t ask any further, just said, "If you need any help, just come to me... guys."

    "Okay, then I''m leaving."

    Shu Yu turned around neatly, and when she was about to reach the door, she suddenly stopped again, and then patted her forehead, "Oh, there''s something I almost forgot."

    She came back in three or two steps and asked Meng Yunzheng, "Well, do you know how often the black market opens?"

    "Half a year."

    Shu Yu, "..." Half a year? ?

    It''s been too long, it seems that her hopes of saving a lot of money before exile are broken.

    She still thinks of other ways to fool around... let''s make money.

    Shu Yu sighed, Meng Yunzheng asked her, "What''s wrong? Do you still want to go to the black market?"

    "No, I just have something that I want to put up for auction in the black market. Hehe, this is not. The road to the rich and poor is a long way to the southwest, so you have to have a bank nearby."

    Meng Yunzheng subconsciously wanted to say that he had money, but after hesitating for a moment, he stopped, and instead said, "It doesn''t matter, you can take your things to the black market. After the other party''s evaluation, they think it''s okay, and they will accept it directly. However, The price is lower than at auction."

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up, "That''s fine."

    Zhao Xi was curious, "What?"

 Chapter 420ï¼š Ding Yuehua is engaged

    Chapter 420 Ding Yuehua''s Engagement

    Shu Yushen mysteriously, "I got an imported product by accident."

    Zhao Xi was even more curious, "Bring it to me, I will help you appreciate it and see how much it is worth, lest you be deceived by the black market."

    Of course Shu Yu couldn''t take it out. The only imported product in her hand was sunflower seeds.

    She does know the value of this thing, but other people don''t know it, and those in the black market don''t know it, so they don''t know how to value it at all.

    So she has to take out other treasures that are very valuable at first sight, and she doesn''t have them yet, she will make them herself someday.

    Therefore, she said to Zhao Xi with a serious expression, "The thing is not here, I hid it, and it will take some time before I can get it."

    Zhao Xi was a little disappointed, "Okay."

    Shu Yu exhaled, "Okay, then I''ll go."

    Her back looks quite unrestrained, and she even left Meng''s yard briskly.

    However, as soon as she went out, her footsteps hurried.

    One month is really short.

    But in fact, there are not many things she has to do, and now she hopes to spend more time with her family. Although Meng Yunzheng said that he can come back in three months, there are no absolutes. Who knows if there will be any accidents?

    When he got home, Shu Yu couldn''t fall asleep after a long absence, and only closed his eyes in a daze in the early hours of the morning.

    The next day, Shu Yu felt a little out of spirit when she woke up. She slapped her face twice to make herself sober before carrying her things to Yiren Pavilion.

    It was still early, she rested for a while in the shop, and Mrs. Deng came over.

    Sitting in the fitting room, Mrs Deng was inexplicably nervous.

    Shu Yu naturally noticed it, probably because she hadn''t seen her cousin for a long time, especially since Chang''s status is different now, which makes her uncomfortable.

    Shu Yu has always been very attentive to her guests, and chatting with her while putting makeup on her diverts Deng''s attention.

    As he was talking, the topic unconsciously turned to Ding Yuehua.

    As a mutual friend of the two, her presence is naturally strong.

    Shu Yu only knew that Ding Yuehua was actually engaged after not seeing each other for more than ten days.

    The news came a bit suddenly, and Shu Yu couldn''t help but stunned, "When?"

    "Just yesterday." Deng said, "The man is the third son of the Fan family in our county. It is said that he took the initiative to propose to his parents to go to the Ding family to propose marriage."

    Ask Deng Shi to say that there is also Shu Yu''s credit here.

    Although Ding Yuehua was able in the past, he seldom faced outsiders because of his dissatisfaction with his appearance. Even if she manages part of the Ding family''s business, she is more of a behind-the-scenes idea, and it is the Ding family''s steward who talks about business in front of people.

    Therefore, many big families in the county knew about Ding Yuehua, but not many had seen her.

    The business of the Fan family and the Ding family has little to do with each other. Occasionally, the eldest young master of the Ding family attends a party, and the third son has never seen Ding Yuehua.

    But it''s different now. Shu Yu put makeup on Ding Yuehua twice, and found a makeup and dress that suits her face shape. Today''s Ding Yuehua''s temperament is completely different. If nothing else, the confidence in her body makes her seem like a different person.

    She no longer hides behind the scenes, even if the scar on her forehead has not been removed, she can come out wearing a bandage. This scene happened to be encountered by Master Fan San, and the next day, the Fan family came to discuss with the Ding family.

    The Ding family was also satisfied with each other, but they still met their children.

 Chapter 421ï¼š Doctor Xu came to the door

    Chapter 421 Doctor Xu comes to the door

    Then, the marriage was finalized, and the wedding date was at the end of the year.

    Mrs Deng said with a smile, "I guess, Riyuehua should send invitations to your home in the next few days."

    Shu Yu has the final say, at the end of the year, she may not be able to participate.

    "I''m in a hurry."

    Mrs Deng sighed, "It''s not in a hurry, the main reason is that Yuehua is getting old. According to the situation in our Jiangyuan County, Yuehua should have gotten married last year. Originally, the Ding family was going to marry our Jiang family, but she almost got married to me. Became a concubine. Wasn''t it because the three girls from the Ding family intervened, and this matter became a mess? Fortunately, it was messed up, otherwise Yuehua''s hard days would be endless. "

    Shu Yu nodded in agreement, Ding Yuehua was lucky, and perfectly avoided Jiang Li''s dude.

    Ding Yuerong also reaps the consequences and wants to cut off Sister Hu''s marriage, but the Jiang family will break off the marriage directly.

    When Shu Yu passed by, she wanted to seduce the three sons from the next county in the same way. I heard that Mrs. Ding is now under strict supervision, and she has also engaged in a marriage, but because she was annulled, and Mrs. Ding dislikes her very much, the conditions of the family she is looking for are not good, and the wedding date is very close. months later.

    Anyway, she couldn''t make it to the Ding family''s wedding banquet.

    As for Jiang Li, it is said that life was very unsatisfactory after leaving the Jiang family, even if Jiang''s father and mother secretly subsidized him, it would be of no use. The Jiang family is now Jiang Ren''s housekeeper. He knows that his parents have money in their hands, and he can''t wait to squeeze them out. How can they give them to Jiang Li?

    Mrs. Deng also said that Jiang Li even went to their liquor store to get some money from their second brother and second sister-in-law.

    Unfortunately, Jiang Yi was utterly disappointed with the Jiang family, and he didn''t feel good about Jiang Li, so he didn''t give him a penny.

    Knowing that Jiang Li was having a hard time, Shu Yu felt relieved.

    The two said, Deng''s makeup was also finished.

    Shu Yu stood aside and asked her to look at the bronze mirror, "How is it? Do you like it?"

    Mr. Deng restrained the hands that touched his face, and nodded again and again, "I like it, of course I like it. Lu Dong''s pair of skillful hands is really a surprise."

    Shu Yu put away the things, smiled, and took out a set of clothes from behind, "This is the dress I picked for you, you try it out, if it doesn''t fit, let''s look at other things."

    "What you choose, it must be suitable."

    Mrs Deng happily took her clothes into the cubicle, and when she came out again, her whole body looked completely new.

    Shu Yu looked her up and down and nodded, "I just said this dress suits you very well."

    Mrs Deng gave an "um", being careful not to let her clothes touch the table next to her.

    After she looked in the mirror, she said, "I see that the time is about the same, so I''m ready to go, thank you today."

    Mrs. Deng put on the new clothes directly, folded the original clothes and put them in the bag, and left the fitting room.

    went to the counter to settle the bill, and she left the shop.

    A mule cart was parked outside the shop, and it was Jiang Yi who was driving the cart.

    He came down and supported Deng''s up, nodded at Shu Yu and Lu Erbai, flicked the reins, and left the Yiren Pavilion.

    Shu Yu watched them leave from a distance, and didn''t plan to turn back until the mule cart was no longer visible.

    I didn''t expect to turn around when I saw a familiar figure approaching from a distance.

    Shu Yu paused in his footsteps, and then looked closely, he was indeed an acquaintance.

    She stood at the door and didn''t move. Seeing him approaching, she asked with a smile, "Dr. Xu came to see me?"

 Chapter 422ï¼š to share the silver

    Chapter 422 Come to share the money

    Doctor Xu walked in a hurry, even though the weather was quite cool, he was still sweating a lot on his forehead.

    But that didn''t stop him from looking particularly excited.

    Doctor Xu nodded again and again, "I''m here to find you, walk around, go in and talk."

    Shu Yu turned sideways and invited him in. When he passed the counter, Dr. Xu stopped for a while and asked Lu Erbai, "How is your leg? Have you been in severe pain recently? By the way, especially the first two days. It''s raining, how do you feel?"

    Lu Erbai hurriedly said, "My legs are much better. It hurt a bit on the rainy day, but it wasn''t serious. After rubbing the ointment given by Dr. Xu, it was fine."

    "That''s right." Doctor Xu was even more happy, "Okay, I''ll finish talking to Miss Lu in a while, and I''ll show you a closer look."

    "Thank you, Doctor Xu."

    Doctor Xu was cheerful, so he followed Shu Yu to the backyard.

    Sit down on the stone bench, Shu Yu poured him a glass of water, and Dr. Xu took two sips, feeling much more comfortable, and then said cheerfully, "I''m here today to give you a share."

    "Give me money?" Shu Yu''s eyes lit up, isn''t this a sleepover and someone sent a pillow? She is running out of money recently.

    Doctor Xu was dissatisfied with her statement, "I''ll just say that you are a philistine and talk about money all day long."

    Shu Yu twitched the corners of his mouth, but just to change the word, but it made you look taller?

    She didn''t refute, and Doctor Xu didn''t bother too much about it. He took out an account book from his arms.

    "Although you asked to settle the share once a month, I didn''t agree. But I''m not that impersonal. When I''m happy, I think it''s accommodating."

    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. At first, she was worried about being exiled. Naturally, she wanted to settle the money in a short time, so she asked for a monthly settlement.

    But the time is really too short, there is no such rule.

    According to Dr. Xu, he didn''t even prepare for the preliminary preparations for a month, so what kind of money would he pay? Does it cost money? Then she has to take the money and put it in.

    Shu Yu can''t help it. Originally, this kind of business is not a way to get money quickly.

    So I agreed to settle the bill every six months, even if she was exiled at that time...

    But what she didn''t expect was that Doctor Xu came to give her money today, and looking at him like this, the money was quite a lot.

    Doctor Xu took another sip of water happily, and clicked on the ledger on the table, "Come on, take a look for yourself and check the account."

    Shu Yu looked at his expression and began to feel a little bit of anticipation in his heart.

    She opened the account book and looked at the handwriting on it... Doctor Xu''s bone-setting skills are really good, but the handwriting is really a bit irritating.

    Especially after seeing Meng Yunzheng''s beautiful fonts and paintings, Shu Yu''s eyes naturally improved.

    Not only that, but Doctor Xu also kept a hammer in the east and a hammer in the west. It was quite laborious to see.

    She had a hard time watching, but Doctor Xu was still urging, "I said you should watch it faster."

    Shu Yu ignored him, how could he be quick when he looked at the account books? Even if she trusted Doctor Xu, she was still meticulous in reconciliation.

    She slowly got used to Dr. Xu''s bookkeeping method, and then slowly looked back, the more she was surprised, "There are so many orders in the back? Also, your price... is quite high."

 Chapter 423ï¼š crazy

    Chapter 423 Earning Crazy

    Dr. Xu''s old **** is there, "You don''t understand this, scar removal cream is a good thing, especially for those girls who are very concerned about their appearance, they are willing to spend any money."

    Not only girls, but also many masters, it is very uncomfortable to have scars on their bodies.

    Doctor Xu himself has connections, and there may not be many sales in Jiangyuan County, but what about Dongan House? What about Lehe House? What about Beijing?

    Of course, his hand can''t reach the capital yet, but just a list of two prefectures is enough for him to wake up laughing from a dream.

    Shu Yu smiled and continued to read the ledger. Dr. Xu is all about volume, only the early stage is sold in pieces, and the latter is all orders from dealers.

    The account book for a month is not complicated, and Shu Yu quickly turned it to the end.

    Even though she was prepared, she was still shocked when she saw the final calculation figures.

    Seeing that she had finished reading, Dr. Xu took out a few banknotes from his body, "Here, this is your share, one thousand taels. I''ll make up the whole for you, and there''s still three or five dollars left, which will be divided from the next month. Buckle inside."

    Shu Yu pressed her fingers and told herself to calm down, she is also someone who has seen the world, how could she be intimidated by a mere thousand taels?

    But... I''m really happy, one thousand taels, this is the biggest sum of money she has ever gotten in this world.

    Damn, why is this ointment so profitable?

    She only got half of it, that is to say, this month, the special doctor Xu earned 20,000 taels of silver.

    She originally thought that Doctor Xu''s price for the scar removal cream would be 12 taels and 22 taels, but he set it at 32 taels and 50 taels. As expected of a werewolf who would charge her fifteen taels for a bone to her father.

    After removing the negligible cost, can Dr. Xu not make crazy money?

    Shu Yu sighed, "I kind of regret selling the recipe to you."

    Doctor Xu''s eyes widened, "We signed an agreement."

    Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing, "Doctor Xu, you still say I''m a philistine, look at how anxious you were just now. Don''t worry, am I the kind of person who goes back on his word? Although this scar cream makes money, I still It is very clear that this plaster can only be sold with your connections and identity."

    Isn''t she just sighing?

    And although there are a lot of orders this month, they will not be sure in the future. After all, it is not a daily necessities, and the price is high, and it may gradually stabilize later.

    Shu Yu took the thousand taels of silver, and the feeling of loss that had been hit last night suddenly became sunny again.

    Doctor Xu drank two more sips of tea, then got up, "Okay, I''ll send you the money, I''ll return it first."

    He is quite busy now. In the past, there were no patients in the hospital, so he was very free. But it''s different now, he has a big order.

    Doctor Xu happily went out, and then went to show Lu Erbai his legs.

    Shu Yu was still sitting on the stone bench, holding a 1,000 tael silver bill in his hand, and exhaled a long breath.

    After a long while, she got up to clean up the tea set on the table, and washed the cups out.

    As soon as he got to the lobby, Shu Yu saw Lu Erbai was carving something with his head down.

    She walked over quietly, but Lu Erbai still heard footsteps. He raised his head and smiled at her, "Come out?"

    "Father, what are you carving?" Shu Yu leaned forward and looked at the carving knife in his hand.

    Lu Erbai repaired the last minute details, then let go of his hand and handed it over, "Try it?"

 Chapter 424ï¼š spend more time with family

    Chapter 424 Get along with family more

    Shu Yu looked at the wooden hairpin in front of him and reached out to take it.

    "For me?"

    Lu Erbai nodded, "Yes, for you. Dad doesn''t have any other skills, so this carpentry work is still very good."

    The wooden hairpin is very finely carved, especially the pattern on it, a lifelike little fox head, and a bit cute.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help but look up at Lu Erbai. Does she look like a little fox in her father''s heart?

    Lu Erbai smiled, lowered his head and took a small bead flower from the counter, took the wooden hairpin in her hand again, inlaid the bead flower on the hairpin, and hung a string of tassel, looking a lot more playful. .

    "You can use it first, and wait for your father to buy jade for you later."

    Shu Yu felt warm in his heart, "Thank you dad."

    "Thank you, what a silly girl." Lu Erbai watched Shu Yu insert the wooden hairpin into his hair, and immediately felt satisfied.

    Shu Yu stood by the counter and talked with Lu Erbai for a while.

    She knew that Lu Erbai actually preferred carpentry, after all that was his strength. It''s just that the shop in front of him has just opened, and he is the only person at home who can keep accounts, so he looks at the shop while reading and literacy.

    Occasionally, when you are free, take a carving knife and carve some small things, so as not to give birth to your hands.

    But after the shop is officially on the right track, we still have to recruit other shopkeepers.

    At noon, Shu Yu stayed in the shop to accompany Lu Erbai to eat, and then packed up and prepared to return to Fangxiang.

    When passing by the back door of the county government office, I didn¡¯t expect to see the Jiang family carriage parked there.

    Jiang Renzheng was talking to the gatekeeper, with a pleasing smile on his face.

    Not only him, but Jiang Li, who had already fallen out with him, also spoke in a low voice, and it was rare for the two brothers to not start a fight on the spot.

    The entanglement here has provoked a few passers-by to watch.

    Shu Yu stopped when he heard the two people talking, and leaned over to listen.

    The man said, "The Jiang family is regretting death now. Back then, none of the Jiang family''s second young masters had a good face. When the family was separated, it was only a small shop that did not make much money. I originally thought that the second room would be like that, but who would have known that Deng''s family is incredible, and there is actually a relative from the capital who is a high-ranking official."

    The others exclaimed, "A high official from the capital? Who is it?"

    "I don''t know about that. It sounds like Mrs. Deng has a cousin who is very well married. Today, I''m going to invite the couple to gather at the county government office."

    The man said, pouting in the direction of the Jiang brothers, "No, they heard the wind and insisted on coming over, saying they wanted to see Jiang Yi."

    "Hahahaha, they still remember this brother now."

    Shu Yu shook his head, didn''t he? I remember it now, but it''s too late to regret it.

    She didn''t listen any more, and walked back to Liufang Lane.

    But she didn''t go home, she went to the clothing yard first. Inside, Mrs Nguyen and Auntie Axiang were working, and their movements were quick and skillful.

    Seeing Shu Yu coming, Nguyen Ruan was still surprised, and hurriedly stopped and asked, "A Yu is here, is there something wrong at home?"

    "No, I just came to see you." She just wanted to spend more time with her family in the remaining month.

    She stayed in the clothing room for half the afternoon, and she followed her busy schedule, and she didn''t go home until it was almost evening.

 Chapter 425ï¼š Abnormal Shuyu

    Chapter 425 Abnormal Shu Yu

    Shu Yu bought a bunch of dishes and went home. The dishes were all dishes that had never been cooked before, and they were very rich. The Lu family members who ate it all slumped on the dining table with their stomachs stretched out, not wanting to move.

    It was Shu Yu who got up first and went for a walk in the yard to digest food.

    After she walked around, Dahu and Sanya came out, followed behind her, stepping on her shadow.

    Shu Yu is funny, how is it like mother duck with ducklings.

    She turned her head and asked Dahu, "Have you asked? When did your little classmate come to the house? How many people came?"

    Big Tiger raised his head, "I asked, they will come the day after tomorrow, there are eight people."

    Sanya ''wow'', "Brother, you have made eight friends? It''s amazing."

    She doesn''t have any.

    Shu Yu touched her head, the little girl didn''t go to school and was not familiar with this county. On weekdays, in addition to helping with work at home, I go to the shop to play. At most, I know a few girls of the same age among the neighbors of Liufang Lane.

    It¡¯s just that there aren¡¯t many girls nearby, and Sanya¡¯s time in Liufang Lane is short, so her best friend is the lucky cat.

    Dahu also took her hand and said, "Don''t be sad, my classmates also have sisters and sisters. After we get to know each other, we can play together."

    Sanya nodded heavily, "Okay."

    Shu Yu walked around again and felt more comfortable, so he rushed the two little guys to read.

    Dahu comes back from school every day with Sanya to recognize the characters for half an hour, very like a little gentleman.

    Shu Yu turned around and walked to the kitchen. It''s been so long that they still slumped on the stool, especially the old lady, who can''t just sit like this when she''s old.

    Who knew that when she walked to the door of the kitchen, she found that her parents were talking, and they happened to be talking about her.

    "Why do I think Ayu is weird today."

    This is Nguyen''s voice, "Did something happen?"

    "I also find it strange that she stayed with me in the shop today and talked with me all morning." Although Lu Erbai was very happy that his daughter was chatting with him, this unusual behavior always made people feel uneasy.

    Daya also said, "She went to the garment room in the afternoon, and she also accompanies us to make clothes all afternoon."

    The old lady, "I came back in the evening and bought a lot of vegetables, and there are many ways to cook."

    She frowned as she spoke, "If this is the case, something must have happened, just explain..."

    She didn''t say anything after , it was unlucky, and even thinking of this possibility, the old lady couldn''t help but slapped herself twice.

    Shu Yu at the door, "..."

    It seems that today''s behavior is too abnormal, but instead arouses suspicion in the family.

    Forget it, she will do her own thing tomorrow.

    Shu Yu didn''t enter the kitchen again, turned around and went back to his room.

    Sure enough, the next day, under the worried eyes of her family, she waved out the door, "I won''t be back for lunch, I might be a little busy today."

    The old lady and the others breathed a sigh of relief.

    Three black lines slid down from Shu Yu''s forehead, is it so exaggerated?

    She turned around and left the yard with a laugh. After going out, she went straight to Dr. Xu''s hospital.

    She bought saltpeter at the hospital, which is really hard to come by. Fortunately, she has a good relationship with Doctor Xu, and he is a well-connected person. He really has everything Shu Yu wants.

 Chapter 426ï¼š Big Tigers classmate

    Chapter 426 Dahu''s classmate

    When Shu Yu wanted to sell things on the black market to make money, the first thing that came to his mind was glass.

    This thing is said to be imported, the origin is not very obtrusive, and it can be seen at a glance that it is a good thing.

    The most important thing for firing glass is quartz sand, just so, she has seen it in Jiangyuan County. The raw materials are available, but the melting point of quartz sand is high, and such a temperature cannot be achieved these days. We can only find a way to reduce the melting temperature of quartz sand.

    This requires something else.

    Shu Yu was busy, and it took him a day to prepare these things.

    This is not enough, she has to find a place to burn.

    The best thing is of course the kilns for firing porcelain. Unfortunately, in Jiangyuan County, such kilns are in the hands of big families, so she would have a lot of trouble to borrow them.

    So she could only look for others. After thinking about it, all she could think of was a blacksmith shop.

    But the kiln cannot be used, and some basic tools can still be borrowed.

    It happened that the Fan family was in the porcelain business. It seemed that she had to trouble the second girl of the Ding family again.

    Therefore, in the evening, Ding Yuehua came over to inform her of the date of marriage, and Shu Yu proposed to borrow some porcelain-burning tools from the Fan family.

    are some of the more common ones, Ding Yuehua naturally has no opinion.

    Everything is ready, Shu Yu will feel more at ease.

    She didn''t go out the next day. Big Tiger''s little classmate was coming, and she promised to make popcorn for them.

    Dahu took a rest today. Early in the morning, he got up excitedly and put on his clothes. After tidying up the house, he ran to find Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing when he saw how serious he was.

    However, when she walked out of the room, she found that it was not only Dahu who was nervous, the old lady and Sanya, as well as the big girl who stayed at home to help, also put on clean clothes, dressed up specially, and cleaned up the inside and outside. it is good.

    Although it looks like nothing out of the ordinary on the surface, it seems to be very calm, but this behavior is very subtle.

    Shu Yu went straight to wash her face, took the wooden hairpin that Lu Erbai gave her yesterday, and did whatever she had to do.

    In the middle of the hour, voices came from outside the door, occasionally mixed with ''Is it here? '' question.

    The big tiger had been in the yard, and when he heard the sound, he immediately ran to open the door.

    Sure enough, as soon as the door opened, he saw one of his classmates raise his hand to knock on the door.

    Dahu''s eyes lit up and said happily, "You guys are here? Come in quickly."

    The younger classmates are not very old. After all, Shuxian Academy is a school for enlightenment, and the oldest is just the ten-year-old classmate who is standing at the front who is going to knock on the door.

    Therefore, when these young children go out, their family members are not at ease.

    However, there are also a few people whose home conditions are not bad, and there are servants in the family, so behind these little children, there are two families of old women and servants.

    They didn''t even come in. After delivering the people, they smiled and nodded to Shu Yu, who was walking towards him, and said, "Our young master will trouble you all."

    After finished speaking, they left and came to pick up people in the afternoon.

    As soon as the people left, the group of children entered the door one after another, politely greeted the Lu family members in the yard, and then stood aside somewhat cautiously.

    Sanya hid behind the old lady and looked curiously at the classmates of her brother who was about the same age as herself, but who had read many books and was very good.

 Chapter 427ï¼š one more

    Chapter 427 An extra one

    Shu Yu closed the courtyard door and said with a smile, "Don''t stand in the courtyard for now, come in and sit. What do you want to drink? Let the big tiger pour it for you."

    While speaking, Shu Yu''s eyes glanced at these people.

    One two three¡­ nine.

    Yes, there are nine people in my class.

    She felt that the number of people was a bit wrong. Dahu clearly said that there are eight classmates here, but why is there still one more?

    Not only is there an extra one, this extra one seems to be out of tune with the others, and is the tallest, even taller than that ten-year-old classmate.

    When she was outside the yard, she thought that this person was the family of these students, and she was worried that they came here for the purpose of escort, so she went back after sending it off.

    As a result, this person followed him into the door. Not only did he enter the door, he also had a bright line of sight looking at their yard.

    Shu Yu felt strange, and then saw a young boy in the crowd and said with an embarrassed face, "Here, this is my cousin Jiang Leshan. He was afraid that I was young and ignorant, so he came over to have a look. I''m sorry."

    The little boy had his head lowered and looked very ashamed, as if he wanted to shrink his head into the ground.

    Shu Yu naturally wouldn''t blame him, "It''s okay, the visitor is a guest, come and sit first."

    "thanks."

    Everyone entered the door one after another. The little boy walked at the end and whispered to the big tiger who was with him, "Big tiger, my cousin has to follow me, I can''t stop it."

    Dahu also lowered his voice and whispered, "It doesn''t matter, it''s just one more person. But... Didn''t you and your cousin have no contact before?"

    "Yeah, he used to bully me and never took me to play. But these days, he has become strange, suddenly came to talk to me, and said that brothers should help each other, and bought me candy and snacks. , I''m scared to death."

    The little boy patted his chest with a look of fear on his face. "I don''t belong to the same school as him. He used to avoid me when he saw me, and said that our school was going to be unlucky. Yesterday, he was waiting outside for me to leave school, and he insisted on taking me home. The same is true today."

    Dahu comforted him, "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you." Obviously Dahu is the young one, but he just talks like a little adult, "I tell you, my second sister is very powerful, she has her Now, your cousin doesn''t need to be afraid even if he is a terrifying beast."

    The little boy nodded heavily, "With your words, I''m relieved."

    The two walked into the main room together, and Da Ya had already gone to the kitchen neatly to bring tea.

    After the big tiger entertained his classmates and sat down, he immediately ran to the kitchen to get food. The popcorn has to be eaten while it''s still hot, so it hasn''t popped yet, but he has prepared other things to eat.

    After Dahu went out, Shu Yu also followed, hurried to catch up with him, and asked, "What did your little classmate say to you just now?"

    Dahu paused and told her the original words without saying a word.

    At the end, he said worriedly, "Second sister, you said before that you are always diligent, and you are either a traitor or a thief. Do you think his cousin has some conspiracy?"

    Shu Yu pondered, and only felt that there was a problem.

    She suddenly thought that when the child introduced his cousin, he said his surname was...Jiang.

    And it started to be weird again these two days.

    Shu Yu asked, "What''s your classmate''s name? Do you know what his parents do?"

 Chapter 428ï¼š Jiangs children

    Chapter 428 The Children of the Jiang Family

    "His name is Jiang Huaiwen, and his family runs a wine shop." Dahu explained it very carefully, "He is half a month older than me, but I am used to being a big brother, so he is like my little brother. Good relationship with him. Now that his cousin is so weird, I''m worried about him."

    Big Tiger was worried, and his worried brows furrowed.

    Although he comforted Jiang Huaiwen not to be afraid, he was actually very worried.

    Shu Yu patted his forehead when he heard this, he was really a child of the Jiang family.

    So Jiang Huaiwen is Jiang Yi and Deng''s son? It does match the age.

    I didn''t expect that Deng''s son was also studying in Shuxian School.

    That cousin Jiang Leshan should be the son of the big house of the Jiang family, so it is not surprising that he has been diligent these days.

    After all, she just saw Jiang Ren Jiangli run to the back door of the county government just two days ago, clamoring to see Jiang Yi, wanting to re-establish a good relationship with him, taking advantage of the relatives of Deng''s high-ranking officials.

    Now Jiang Ren is planning to do it both ways, even sending his son out to let him and Jiang Yi''s son show a deep brotherhood?

    If it was just like this, Jiang Huaiwen would not be in any danger.

    Shu Yu watched Dahu''s brows tied into a knot, rubbed his head with a smile, and said, "You don''t have to worry, you can go back and tell your classmates and ask him to tell his parents about it, his parents feel in their hearts. There are numbers."

    "Is this all right?"

    "Well. In the future, when you encounter something that feels wrong, you must tell your family, you too, don''t hide it, you know? You see that Jiang Huaiwen is only five years old, and his cousin is twelve years old. What, you can''t fight, you can''t escape, right?"

    Dahu nodded heavily, took two steps and suddenly asked in doubt, "Second sister, how do you know his cousin is twelve years old?"

    Shu Yu, "..." So it''s not enough for a child to be too sensitive.

    She smiled and said, "I heard you talk about Jiang Huaiwen, and I remembered that his parents were people I knew, so I knew it naturally."

    "So it is."

    The two brothers entered the kitchen while talking.

    After a while, the two walked out with candied nuts and returned to the main room.

    Shu Yu asked Dahu to entertain his classmates and went to the kitchen to make popcorn by himself.

    When the students heard the popcorn, their eyes lit up, "Is that the delicious popcorn that Tiger said?"

    "Yes, you sit down first, you''ll be fine soon."

    Everyone nodded again and again. They were not very old. Although they had read books, they couldn''t control their coveted eyes.

    Shu Yu was funny, turned around and was about to leave.

    Who knew that at this moment, Jiang Leshan, who had been silent for a while, suddenly stood up, pointed at Shu Yu and said, "I finally remembered where I saw you."

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, so this person has been silent since entering the door, just wondering where he had seen her?

    Shu Yu had no impression of him.

    Jiang Leshan said excitedly, "Lingshui Cave, I saw you in Lingshui Cave."

    Hearing these three familiar words, Shu Yu''s eyes narrowed.

    Lingshui Cave No. 14 is the house where Zhang Shu and others were arrested.

    Jiang Leshan said suddenly, "I heard that there was a big incident at Lingshui Cave that day, so I ran over to see it. You took a man away, and you said it was your brother-in-law, right?"

    When he was talking, he saw the big girl coming in, and his eyes shifted immediately, "So, you are that..."

 Chapter 429ï¼š best not malicious

    Chapter 429 It''s best not to be malicious

    Shu Yu''s expression suddenly turned cold, but Jiang Leshan was also alert, so he stopped and didn''t continue.

    even patted his mouth and said, "Sorry, I just suddenly remembered where I saw you. No malice."

    Shu Yu smiled, "Really? It''s better not to be malicious."

    Jiang Leshan''s expression froze, and he took the initiative to step up. This woman still speaks in such a tone, she really can''t get on the stage.

    The atmosphere was a little stiff, Da Ya looked at it and pulled Shu Yu out.

    Daya whispered, "Don''t be angry, Ayu, we don''t care about him. There are so many classmates in Dahu today, don''t be unhappy."

    Shu Yu rubbed his forehead, "I know that as long as he doesn''t make trouble and talk nonsense, I''ll treat him as non-existent."

    Da Ya pushed her to the kitchen, "Okay, let Dahu watch from the main room. Let''s make popcorn."

    Both of them left, and the big tiger in the main room looked at Jiang Leshan again, and his eyes were full of badness and vigilance.

    Jiang Leshan didn''t take him seriously at all, sneered, his eyes full of contempt.

    When Dahu entertained the other classmates, he got up, grabbed Jiang Huaiwen and walked out, standing under the eaves, and whispered, "Huaiwen, what kind of friends are you making?"

    Jiang Huaiwen looked confused and took a step back unwillingly, "What are you doing?"

    "I said that you are degenerating, what is the identity of our Jiang family, and what is the identity of their Lu family?"

    Jiang Huaiwen, "What''s your identity? My family sells wine."

    Jiang Leshan was choked for a moment, and almost couldn''t hold back his spit at him, "What sells wine? Our Jiang family is also a proud family in Jiangyuan County. Although your father has separated from us, he is also a member of our Jiang family. And your mother, that is the cousin of the high official''s wife. In the future, all the wives and wives of high-ranking officials and dignitaries will be in contact with each other. Both parents are promising people, but you see, you yourself are dragging your feet here, and you are trying to get along with some people who are not. Three or four people come and go."

    Jiang Huaiwen heard him say so much, and the confused expression on his face became more obvious.

    But the last sentence made him very unhappy, "Who is indifferent? Dahu is very good, he takes good care of me."

    Jiang Leshan sneered, "What''s so good? Do you know who Lu Dahu''s elder sister is? His elder elder sister has left with Ren Ren. His elder brother-in-law has a broken sleeve and likes men. Who knows if that Road Tiger will also be influenced by him and become abnormal. You are still close to this kind of person. Be careful that you will be led astray in the future. I didn''t say it directly just now. on your face."

    Jiang Huaiwen pursed his lips tightly, shook off Jiang Leshan''s hand and said, "You are not normal."

    said and went back to the main room.

    Jiang Leshan grabbed him and said, "Don''t you understand what I''m saying? Let me tell you, don''t make any friends, they..."

    "I don''t care about you, my friends are all very good."

    Jiang Huaiwen is so annoying, this cousin bullied him before, and now he has to take care of him, he is not normal, his whole body is not normal.

    He ignored Jiang Leshan, and this time he ran back to the main room with a quick action.

    Jiang Leshan stood on the spot and said ''Bah'', "I don''t know what''s the matter, if my father didn''t let me have a good relationship with you, who would care about you? Stupid thing."

    That''s what he said, but when he entered the main room, the expression on his face became calm again.

 Chapter 430ï¼š get out

    Chapter 430 Get Out

    When Shu Yu came in with a large plate of popcorn, the main room was still very harmonious.

    She glanced at Jiang Leshan. Although the latter''s face was a little stinky, she didn''t make any trouble.

    The big tiger greeted everyone, "This is the popcorn I said, you try it, it''s delicious and warm."

    The elementary school children have smelled the strong fragrance since just now, and now they see golden popcorn grains, and they all run up to them strangely.

    It¡¯s just a matter of etiquette restraint, and no one does it first.

    Big Tiger grabbed a handful and stuffed it into the hand of a classmate who was standing nearest, "Eat."

    That classmate was a little fat man, and he couldn''t help it for a long time. After putting it in his mouth, he immediately cheered, "It''s delicious, crispy and sweet, and it''s unforgettable."

    While talking, I can''t wait to eat the second one.

    Seeing this, everyone stepped forward to grab a handful and praised them while eating.

    Jiang Leshan also went up to grab a few to eat. He is not greedy. He is the young master of the Jiang family. Let alone Jiangyuan County, he has eaten the scarce snacks even in Dong''an Prefecture and even in the capital. The poor-quality food made by the household is not seen in the eyes.

    But he has never seen this thing before, the fragrance is quite fragrant, so let''s try it.

    Eat it in your mouth, it''s actually really good.

    He raised his head and rolled his eyes. If he had obtained the secret recipe and handed it back to his parents, it would be a way to make money.

    Although their Jiang family is in the liquor business, his grandfather''s family opened a food shop. Then...

    Thinking of this, Jiang Leshan raised her head and looked at the pot of popcorn.

    Seeing this, he found that his little cousin was like a scumbag who had never seen the world. While eating, he was next to Lu Dahu. Not only did he ignore what he said earlier, but he even acted against him.

    Jiang Huaiwen not only praised the popcorn, but also praised Shu Yu and Daya, "Dahu, you two sisters are very capable. If only I had such a sister, it''s a pity that my parents said that even if they have children again , I can only be an older brother. Hey, I can''t even enjoy being a younger brother."

    Jiang Leshan almost died of anger, isn''t he his brother? Could it be that he can''t enjoy being a younger brother here?

    He threw the popcorn directly on the table and sneered, "You guys are blowing too much, aren''t you? This popcorn is eaten by ordinary farmers, and you can say that there is something in the sky and nothing on the earth. A The things made by the village girl in the farmhouse are also considered treasures by you, and you don''t dislike her hands being dirty..."

    Before he finished speaking, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him.

    The big tiger rushed over like a calf, directly pressed against his stomach, and knocked him to the ground.

    "Ah..." Jiang Leshan fell to the ground, instantly becoming angry, completely forgetting her original purpose.

    He stood up quickly, pointed at the tiger and said angrily, "What are you doing?"

    "Don''t eat it if you don''t like it. Who told you to speak ill of my sister? If you dislike it, what are you going to do?"

    "That''s right, what are you doing here?" The other students quickly stood by Dahu''s side, united with him very decisively, and glared at him angrily, even Jiang Huaiwen, who grabbed Dahu''s hand , said loudly, "Popcorn is obviously delicious, but you don''t know the goods. Get out of here, you are not welcome here."

 Chapter 431ï¼š Danny is here

    Chapter 431 Deng is here

    Jiang Leshan was in a hurry, "It''s delicious, you think I rarely eat it, and come here? It''s just a small yard like yours, I''m afraid of stepping on chicken **** when I walk in the door. The house stinks and is extremely dirty. Not only your house is dirty, but your sister is also dirty. When you marry someone, you should follow him from the beginning to the end of your life, but after all, she was so daring and dared to make peace with her. We have no peace in Jiangyuan County... "

    The tray in Shu Yu''s hand flew straight out, hitting him in the mouth accurately.

    "Ah!!" Jiang Leshan cried out in pain, covering his rapidly swollen mouth and raising his head, he even felt his teeth crumbling.

    He glared at Shu Yu angrily, but couldn''t say a word.

    Shu Yu''s eyes were cold and he walked towards him step by step, "Shut your mouth if you don''t know how to speak, it''s not your turn to come and yell at our house. Our house is dirty? What about yours? It¡¯s not dirty, it¡¯s not dirty for brothers to fight against each other, it¡¯s not dirty to see the wind make the rudder dirty, or it¡¯s not dirty to drive both brothers and parents out of the house for the sake of family property?¡±

    Jiang Leshan looked at her in astonishment, she, what does she mean? What does she know?

    Shu Yu was already standing in front of him, "Stand up and get out of here."

    "You, uh..." Jiang Leshan''s mouth hurt so badly that he couldn''t say a complete sentence at all.

    He raised his eyes and looked at Jiang Huaiwen and the others. At first, the row of Xiaodou Ding saw that all the blood he was beaten came out, and he was a little confused.

    But after Dahu shouted, "Second sister is amazing." After that, everyone looked at Shu Yu with admiration, and then turned to Jiang Leshan with contempt.

    Among them, Jiang Huaiwen was included, and his eyes were the most vicious and disgusting.

    Jiang Leshan was so angry that he almost vomited blood, but he wanted to take revenge, but this is the Lu family''s territory.

    That Lu Dahu''s sister looked at the thin and small one, and she was so cruel.

    Wait, he will go back to find someone, come over and level the Lu family.

    Jiang Leshan stood up, pointed at Shu Yu, and said vaguely, "Mud wait for stings..."

    After finished speaking, he swayed and walked outside.

    As soon as he walked into the courtyard, there was a hurried knock on the door.

    was accompanied by a familiar voice, "Miss Lu, is Miss Lu at home?"

    Jiang Leshan''s footsteps stopped, even if he didn''t communicate much with the second uncle''s house, he could still hear the second aunt''s voice.

    Why is she here?

    Shu Yu heard it too, she was a little surprised, but she walked over to open the door quickly.

    Sure enough, Mrs. Deng stood outside the door. Not only her, but a woman standing beside her. She looked younger and more solemn and generous than Mrs. Deng.

    Even if she didn''t say it, Shu Yu probably guessed her identity in her heart.

    Although she just got angry, Shu Yu still smiled when facing the two people in front of her, "Why is Mrs. Jiang here?"

    She turned sideways and let the two of them in first.

    As soon as Mrs Deng came in, she saw Jiang Leshan standing beside her, covering her mouth, her face changed, she was still late.

    Jiang Leshan wanted to pretend to be pitiful when he saw Deng Shi.

    Who would have thought that Mrs. Deng didn''t wait for him to speak, and she took the lead in saying, "Did my child cause you trouble? I''m sorry, he was spoiled at home, and it is inevitable that he doesn''t know the sky and the sky when he talks and does things. When I go back, I will talk to you. His parents said, let him take good care of it, so as not to cause trouble next time."

    said, looking at Jiang Leshan, her expression became cold, "You still don''t apologize to Miss Lu?"

 Chapter 432ï¼š This is my cousin

    Chapter 432 This is my cousin

    Jiang Leshan looked at his second aunt with disbelief on his face.

    What the **** is she talking about? The one who was injured was obviously herself, and she indiscriminately attributed all the faults to him without asking clearly when she entered the door?

    Also, now Second Aunt is tough, she never dared to talk to herself like that before.

    But at this time, Jiang Huaiwen came running over, hugging Deng''s leg and complaining, "Mother, my cousin is scolding people, and I think he is too sloppy. He has no self-consciousness to be a guest at all, so I don''t want to bring him here. He has to follow."

    "Mother knows." Mrs Deng touched his head, feeling annoyed in her heart.

    She and Jiang Yi were really entangled by Jiang Ren and Jiang Li these two days. They thought that their son was studying in the school and he was young, so they would never have any thoughts about him.

    I didn''t expect that she was too naive.

    Mrs. Deng knew that Jiang Huaiwen was coming to Lu''s house today, and that her son was going to be a guest at his classmate''s house, so she naturally had to ask. It was only last night that she inquired about it before she found out that Miss Lu''s younger brother was a classmate with her son, and they had a good relationship.

    Mrs. Deng likes Shu Yu very much, her elder sister has a good temperament, and her younger brother is not far behind.

    The communication between the children, Mrs. Deng didn''t care about it, and didn''t interfere, just told him to be sensible and sensible when he went to Lu''s house, don''t make too much noise, and then he didn''t care about it.

    She had a batch of goods to send out of the city this morning. As soon as the city gate opened, she went out with Jiang Yi.

    Who knew that after he came back, he heard the mother-in-law who took care of Jiang Huaiwen saying that when Huaiwen was going out, Jiang Leshan came over, and he had to come with him.

    Mrs Deng has no affection for Jiang Leshan at all, and even dislikes the big family. Just because of his temperament, he might do something when he goes to other people''s house, and it even affects his own son, so Deng hurried over.

    Things didn''t really come out as she expected. Seeing Jiang Leshan like this, it was obvious that he had already caused trouble.

    She glanced at Jiang Leshan with contempt, and repeated, "Don''t you apologize?"

    Jiang Leshan was not happy, and just wanted to argue with reason.

    However, he quickly glanced at the woman standing beside him, and after thinking about it, he probably guessed her identity.

    Thinking of his parents'' advice, Jiang Leshan suppressed the anger in his heart, finally let go and said, "I''m sorry."

    Shu Yu didn''t bother to look at him, this kind of apology really didn''t make any sense.

    She just faced Mrs Deng and said with a smile, "Mrs. Jiang is very polite, come in and sit, the sun is shining outside."

    Mrs. Deng glared at Jiang Leshan again, and then went inside.

    After entering the house, Mrs. Deng introduced the woman beside her, "This is my cousin, her husband''s surname is Jing. The girl from Shanglu put on makeup for me. My cousin was very interested when she saw me, and she wanted to meet me when she heard that I was coming. Know you."

    When Mrs Deng was going out, she happened to meet her cousin who came looking for her.

    As soon as she heard that she was coming to Lu''s house, Mrs. Chang was also curious to come and see, Mrs. Deng couldn''t refuse.

    Mr. Chang said for the first time when he entered the door, "I have admired the name for a long time, so I took the liberty to come here and disturb Miss Lu."

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "Mrs. Jing is polite, the humble house is simple, don''t take offense, madam."

    Have you ever admired your name?

    Shu Yu didn''t believe what Mrs Deng said that she was interested in makeup. Now that she heard what Mrs Chang said, she probably knew it. It should be Master Jing who told her about himself?

    Jiang Leshan, who was standing beside the door, sneered secretly, do you also know that the humble house is rudimentary?

 Chapter 433ï¼š old ladys broom

    Chapter 433 The old lady''s broom

    Who knew that Mrs. Jing followed closely and said, "This small courtyard is clean and simple, but it reminds me of my childhood life. I like it very much."

    Jiang Leshan, "..." Where is it clean and simple?

    Mrs. Jing said with a smile, "I heard from my cousin that today is a party for my younger brother and classmates. Let''s not disturb their fun here, Miss Lu, why don''t we go inside and talk?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Mrs. Jing please."

    She led Mrs. Jing directly into her room, with Mrs. Deng following behind, always feeling weird.

    Cousin doesn''t seem to know Miss Lu, but she seems to know her.

    Jiang Leshan also frowned, what''s wrong with this lady? What is there to talk to with a village girl from a village?

    Although he was indignant in his heart, he had already given up the idea of ??leaving at this time.

    My parents haven''t spoken to this lady yet. Now that he finally sees her, he will definitely find a chance to talk to her properly and have a good relationship.

    It''s just that he doesn''t want to go, and others are not happy for him to stay.

    Originally, he was not a member of their Shuxian Academy, so why would he disturb their good classmates gathering here?

    Led by Dahu and Jiang Huaiwen, the nine young students of the Shuxian Academy unceremoniously asked Jiang Leshan to leave.

    Jiang Leshan was naturally unwilling, so he opened his mouth and shouted.

    Who knew the old lady came out with a broom in her hand. She had been in the kitchen just now and didn''t notice what was going on in the main room.

    It wasn''t until Sanya ran over to tell her that the old lady knew that this man was too cheap to be beaten.

    Just waiting for her to come out, Shu Yu has already done it. Coupled with the arrival of Deng and Chang, the old lady went back to the kitchen.

    It''s alright now, this dog refuses to go? Disgusting their family like this, he still has the face to stay?

    The old lady rushed in front of him with a broom. Jiang Leshan was taken aback by her and looked at her warily, "You, what are you doing? Are you still trying to beat me?"

    The old lady grinned at him, of course she wouldn''t hit him, but...

    The sound of ''swish'' resounded in the yard, and a lot of dust rushed towards Jiang Leshan in front.

    Big Tiger immediately pulled Jiang Huaiwen and other students back, but fortunately today, in order to entertain classmates and friends, there were no clothes, rags, etc. in the yard to dry.

    "Cough cough cough." Jiang Leshan coughed loudly, "What are you doing?"

    "What did I do? You also know that our small yard is a little dirty. I don''t know when chicken **** was left on the ground. No, of course it has to be cleaned up."

    Chicken shit? ?

    Jiang Leshan''s face changed greatly, and he took seven or eight steps back.

    After retreating, he found that he was approaching the gate of the courtyard, and hurriedly moved to the side.

    However, the old lady chased after him, and the broom occasionally got stuck on the corner of his clothes.

    Jiang Leshan felt nauseated when he thought of his broom sweeping the chicken shit. Even if he wants to have a good relationship with Mrs. Jing, he can''t care about it at this time.

    He hit the ground with a ''bah'', scolded disgusting, and ran out of Lu''s yard before the old lady attacked again.

    The old lady snorted coldly and put the broom aside.

    then clapped his hands and turned around, only to see Dahu''s classmates staring at him.

    Old lady, "..." It''s over, leaving a bad impression on Dahu''s classmates.

    How to do?

 Chapter 434ï¼š Guest and host enjoy

    Chapter 434

    The old lady immediately explained, "The broom I just now was clean, and there was no chicken droppings on the floor. I was trying to scare him. Our house is clean, so you don''t have to worry about it."

    Jiang Huaiwen, "We''re not worried." We just think that Dahu''s sister and grandmother are both good... sturdy.

    They all looked at the big tiger, obviously the big tiger looked very calm.

    The old lady quickly waved her hand and said, "Then you go back to the house to eat, and tell the tiger what you need and let him take it."

    The elementary school children returned to the main room one after another. After all the trouble just now, they didn''t even care about eating popcorn.

    It''s finally quiet now.

    However, Jiang Leshan, who was kicked out, hasn''t left yet.

    Don''t let him stay in the yard, right? It doesn''t matter, he''s waiting outside.

    In such a small place as Lu''s house, Mrs. Jing definitely won''t be able to stay for long. When she came out, she immediately followed.

    However, he waited and waited, and by noon he was too hungry, but no one came out of the courtyard.

    Instead, the aroma of the food floated into his nose.

    No way, the Lu family doesn''t even have a decent cook. Could it be that the high official''s wife still wants to stay for dinner?

    After noon, it was more than an hour, Jiang Leshan couldn''t wait any longer, clutched his stomach and walked out of Liufang Lane.

    Today''s humiliation at Lu''s house, he will definitely make up for it later.

    Wait for him! !

    However, just half an hour after he left, the door of the Lu family finally opened.

    Lu Dahu sent out all his little classmates. The faces of the little ones were filled with excitement, each holding a small puppet in his hand.

    Although it is small, it was given to them by the old lady of the Lu family, and they liked it.

    "Big Tiger, we are very happy today, thank you for your hospitality."

    Dahu showed a rare shy expression, "Then come back to play next time."

    "it is good."

    Big Tiger saw the old lady who was escorting them coming, so he waved his hand, "You guys pay attention to safety on the road, see you in school tomorrow."

    "See you tomorrow." Everyone went down the steps and said goodbye to the old lady and others before turning around and leaving.

    But Jiang Huaiwen was still there. He turned to look at Shu Yu''s room, scratched his head, and said in confusion, "My mother and your sister haven''t finished talking yet."

    Tiger pulled him, "It''s okay, we''ll wait inside."

    In fact, not only Jiang Huaiwen is confused, but Deng himself is also confused.

    Although she is also sitting here, in fact, most of the time it is Shu Yu and Chang Shi who are talking.

    She was so stunned, she thought it was enough to come here and take Jiang Leshan away, and it was almost over with a few words.

    Who knew that lunch at Lu''s house would not count, and cousin and Miss Lu were chatting in the house again.

    And although it was an ordinary chat, and what some parents said was short-lived, she felt that she was out of place here, which was really weird.

    After a while, Shu Yu and Chang Shi finally stopped.

    Chang Shi got up and was about to leave, "I''m so disturbed today, we''ll go back first."

    Shu Yu sent them out, "If Mrs. Jing has no plans to leave Jiangyuan County in a short time, then Mrs. is welcome to be a guest at any time."

    Several people left the yard, and Chang''s carriage was driven over by the driver.

    Mrs. Deng got on the carriage first with her son in her arms. Jiang Huaiwen had waited for so long, and now she was a little tired. Not long after getting on the carriage, she staggered and closed her eyes and fell asleep.

 Chapter 435ï¼š Take back the Jiang family property

    Chapter 435 Recapture the Jiang family property

    The carriage walked out of Liufang Lane, and Mrs. Deng asked in confusion and curiosity, "Cousin, do you know Miss Lu?"

    Chang Shi smiled and shook his head, "I don''t know her, but I have heard her name."

    Heard the name of a passerby girl? Is Lu girl so famous?

    Chang Shi didn''t plan to say too much about this matter, she turned sideways, looked at Jiang Huaiwen who was already asleep, lowered her voice and said solemnly, "A Pu, although I shouldn''t talk about this, but I saw the child in the Jiang family''s big room today, and I hope you can discuss it with Jiang Yi when you go back."

    Mrs. Deng became nervous when she saw her expression, "Negotiate, what to discuss?"

    "Take back the Jiang family property!!"

    Mr. Deng was taken aback for a moment, "Seize..."

    Chang shi nodded heavily, "As far as the character of the Jiang family''s big room and the third room is concerned, the children taught later will probably be like that. Your Huaiwen is still young, you have to think about him. In the future, if the Jiang family''s big room is If the people in the third room get into trouble, it will not only affect you, but also Huaiwen."

    Don''t say anything else, just say that the three houses of the Jiang family have been looking for the girl from the Shang Lu family one after another, and Chang feels that the Jiang family is getting closer and closer on the road to death.

    Miss Lu now seems to have no background, but Mr. Ke told her that Guanzhu Dongqing was her master. If nothing else, just this alone, there are too many things that Miss Lu can do.

    Not to mention, this person is very intelligent.

    This time he came to Jiangyuan County, in fact, it was his husband''s advice to let her come to contact Miss Lu. After getting along for half a day, Chang felt that Lu Shuyu was more... more promising than she imagined.

    Chang and Deng have a good relationship. She hopes that Deng will be safe in the future.

    "They don''t know how to restrain themselves, don''t they just rely on the money in their hands? If they take their support, they will naturally change their tempers. Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should think about Huaiwen."

    Deng looked down at the sleeping child in her arms, she didn''t know why Chang had such a bold idea all of a sudden. But she knew that her cousin would never aimlessly.

    Her mind was a little confused, and she whispered after a while, "I, I''ll go back and discuss with my husband."

    "Well, let''s decide as soon as possible. Jiang Yi was not able to display his identity because of his poor status. He is not stupid, nor does he have no means." Otherwise, the three children of the Jiang family, a jealous person like Jiang''s mother, how could he be the only one? Did the concubine grow up safely, get married and have children?

    "We can help you too." Mr. Chang said the last sentence, and then stopped talking.

    Mr. Deng became more and more restless.

    The carriage was getting farther and farther away from Liufang Alley. After Shu Yu watched them go, he closed the courtyard door, turned around and walked into the house.

    Thinking of what Jiang Leshan said, Shu Yu was actually a little worried about Da Ya.

    Before Chang and Deng were there, she never had a chance to speak, but now that she was gone, Shu Yu couldn''t wait to find Da Ya.

    However, someone came earlier than her. As soon as she arrived at the door of Da Ya''s room, she saw that there were already two little dots in the room.

    Sanya was lying on Daya''s lap, and Dahu was very guilty sitting on the side.

    "Sister, it''s all because I didn''t handle it well, and let someone like that come to the house and say things that make you unhappy."

    On the contrary, it was a big girl, rubbing the heads of the two brothers and sisters helplessly.

    looked up and saw Shu Yu standing at the door, his expression became even more helpless.

    She laughed and shook her head, "You came to comfort me too?"

 Chapter 436ï¼š The family of four aunts are here

    Chapter 436 Four aunts are here

    Shu Yu touched his nose, "Sister."

    She walked in and sat opposite Daya.

    Daya said with a smile, "I''m fine, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m not unhappy, and I didn''t take what that person said at all. When I made the decision to reconcile, I thought about a lot of consequences. I thought about the rumors and rumors I might encounter. But until now, the voices I have actually heard are very few, so few that I feel that reconciliation is not a big deal. "

    Big Tiger raised his head, "But..."

    "I really don''t care, I''m very happy now, I''ve found something I like, I can still make money, and my family is by my side. Compared to before, I''m so happy, those rumors won''t hurt me. Besides, you guys Didn''t you all avenge me?"

    Sanya was still lying on Daya''s lap, her voice muffled, "I didn''t."

    The elder brother hit the man, the second sister hit the man in the mouth, but she didn''t go up.

    She should have gone up and kicked him.

    Da Ya didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "If I hadn''t pulled you back then, would you have run up?"

    Three humming.

    Shu Yu was relieved when she saw that she was really fine.

    Da Ya was worried about something else, "I heard that that person''s family has some identities. He was beaten today, will he come to trouble us?"

    "Don''t worry, sister, they won''t." Shu Yu and Chang Shi chatted, although they didn''t say it explicitly, but both of them tacitly felt that the Jiang family would belong to Jiang Yi in the future.

    I want to come, after I go back today, Mrs. Chang will have a chat with Mrs. Deng.

    Shu Yu said that nothing will happen, then nothing will happen. Daya stood up, "Okay, it''s not uncomfortable anymore, let''s go and clean up. Later, my parents will be back."

    The four brothers and sisters went out one after another. When the old lady saw them, she smiled and said nothing.

    Brothers and sisters must love each other like this, and life will get better and better in the future.

    Shu Yu stopped paying attention to the Jiang family, she originally wanted to start making glass.

    But when Mr. Chang came over, Shu Yu was afraid that his movements would attract attention, so he took another day off before he officially started to make glass.

    In two days, Shu Yu made a finished product that satisfied him.

    A clear glass mirror, which can be taken out, and the value in it can be faced directly.

    Shu Yu went to the street to buy a few frames, picked one at random, embedded the mirror into it, and you were done.

    She put the mirror away, ready to go to the black market the next day to sell it.

    It''s just that before she could go out, Daniel borrowed the ox cart from the village chief''s house and brought Sigu and the others to the county town early the next morning.

    After a few days of recuperation, Yuan Shanchuan''s complexion has improved a lot, but the internal injury is not so easy to heal, and he has to continue to recuperate for a few days.

    They came here this time with the intention of renting a house in advance.

    Therefore, before finding the house, they temporarily rested in the backyard of Yiren Pavilion.

    As soon as Daniel came to his home, he first found Shu Yu and asked her in a low voice, "I''ve been busy at home these few days, so I haven''t come here. Did Boss Yuan''s sunflower seeds come to the county town to sell?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Sold it, he came over the next day, I followed him all the way, and bought it when I found the right opportunity."

    Big New''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he continued to ask in a low voice and curiosity, "How much did you sell for?"

    Looking at how precious Yuan is, I don¡¯t know where the price will go.

 Chapter 437ï¼š Daniels concern

    Chapter 437 Daniel''s concern

    Shu Yu stretched out three fingers with a smile, "This number."

    "Three... thirty taels?" Daniel gasped.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She stroked her forehead, "Brother Daniel, I found out that after you go to the black market, you don''t treat money as money. You used to think about the three taels, but now you can blurt out thirty taels."

    Daniel coughed lightly, "So how much is it?"

    "Thirty texts."

    ? ? ! ! !

    This time, it was Daniel''s turn to be speechless. He took two deep breaths slowly and said, "The treasure that Boss Yuan worked so hard to dig out, are you willing to sell it for 30 wen?"

    Shu Yu said proudly, "The main thing is to see who bought it. Of course it''s not enough for others. You don''t know, he originally planned to take it to the pawnshop, but he asked for a hundred taels, but he was kicked out."

    Da Niu, "I drove him out too." One hundred taels, something that no one knew, he really dared to say.

    However, A Yu really dared to bargain, and he directly cut it from 100 taels to 30 wen.

    Daniel murmured, "No wonder Boss Yuan has been unwilling to look at your door for the past few days, looking for the appearance of the fourth uncle."

    Shu Yu frowned, "The Yuan family is still going to disturb the fourth uncle?"

    "Can you not go? The fourth uncle has been valued by the county magistrate, and he has also become a fighter. Not to mention the Yuan family, others can''t wait to have a good relationship with him. The seven aunts and eight aunts who have no contact with him on weekdays have all come out. , the problem is that these people don''t have a clue at all, and they are still saying that the second elder of the Yuan family knew something was wrong, and asked the fourth uncle to forgive them or something, it''s annoying to listen to."

    "What did the fourth uncle say?"

    Daniel snorted coldly, "Fourth Uncle directly asked people to drive them out. The more those people persuaded them, the more disgusted the Fourth Uncle would become. After the Yuan family came to the door a few times, they were scolded by the village chief Chen. They didn''t show up again yesterday. Shangshi Village, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m giving up.¡±

    This kind of thing, no one can say.

    But as long as Yuan Shanchuan stands firm, the problem is not big.

    Shu Yu can''t say much, let''s see the days to come.

    After the matter here, Shu Yu went into the house and took out the sunflower seeds, gave more than a dozen seeds to Daniel.

    "Brother Daniel, I bought this from Boss Yuan. You can take it back and try to see it. If it is planted, let''s buy land and plant a large piece of land. Once this thing is planted, it is easy to manage. , a growth cycle, watering is enough, it is much simpler than planting fruit trees and food."

    Daniel''s eyes lit up, "So easy?"

    "Yeah, that''s why I said it''s a good thing. After planting, the fruit and flowers are good, but the value is very high." The main reason is that the entire Dasu Dynasty is the only one, which can be sold at a high price.

    Da Niu looked at the sunflower seeds in front of him with some cherishing. He was good at farming, so he would definitely plant this thing when he came back.

    It was only very soon, he frowned again, "But this thing was planted, and when Boss Yuan saw it when he turned back, didn''t he know it was the seeds we bought?"

    "It''s okay, we can say we bought it from someone else, and it cost a lot of money."

    Daniel thought about it, and didn''t say much.

    The old lady called them from a distance, "Ayu, Daniel, what are you two talking about, come here quickly."

    Daniel quickly collected the sunflower seeds and walked into the main room with Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu asked with a smile, "What are you talking about?"

 Chapter 438ï¼š Enthusiastic Liang

    Chapter 438 Enthusiastic Liang

    The old lady pointed to Si Xing and Yuan Shanchuan, and said, "I''m talking about looking for a house."

    Shu Yu, "The house must only be rented near the fourth uncle''s work. Fourth uncle, do you know which warehouse you are guarding?"

    "I know, in the south of the city."

    The old lady felt a little pity, "The south of the city is too far from us. If you live close by, you can still have someone to take care of."

    Yuan Shanchuan said, "It''s fine, it''s fine to live near here, I''ll just go out earlier. This county is not familiar with people, and I don''t worry about Si Xing and two children at home. With my mother-in-law and brother-in-law here, I have nothing to worry about."

    The old lady waved her hand, "That''s not good, you can''t bear it in such a hurry every day."

    Their family didn''t have the money to buy a mule cart.

    The old lady frowned, and suddenly put her palms together, "Yes, the peach blossom forest where the third child works is also in the south of the city, and the rented house is also nearby. You can rent a small yard there. The rent of the yard there is not too expensive. You, you can still take care of each other."

    Shu Yu looked at her strangely, "Milk, are you sure... can take care of each other?"

    The old lady''s happy expression suddenly stiffened, and she whispered, "Forget it, it''s just the virtue of a young couple. If we live together, I''m afraid that I will go to your house to eat every day, and only your family will take care of his family."

    Having said that, when she was really looking for a house, the old lady subconsciously took Lu Sixing to the alley.

    It was the first time for Shu Yu to come here. When she was looking for a house at the third uncle''s house last time, she happened to go to the black market, and she hasn''t been there since.

    The three of them came out, the old lady, Shu Yu, and Lu Sixing.

    Daniel was really busy these days, and he borrowed the ox cart from the village chief''s house, so he couldn''t delay for too long, so after delivering the people, he rested for a while and then went back to Shangshi Village, without following them to find a house .

    Yuan Shanchuan originally wanted to come, but firstly, his injuries were not fully healed, and secondly, Shu Yu was still skilled at driving mule carts in the county town, so he simply left him at home to take care of the children, and the three of them went to the south of the city.

    Road Sanzhu is currently renting a house on Yuning Road. The environment of this place is not as good as Liufang Lane, but it is more lively.

    As soon as the old lady came, she went to knock on the door of Lu Sanzhu''s house, and soon came Liang''s complaining voice, "Come here, ah, the door is broken for you, so hard, you¡­¡­"

    As soon as the door opened, Liang''s voice stopped abruptly when he saw three people outside.

    After a while, she blinked, "Mother, little girl, Ayu? Why did you come here?"

    She quickly let the two of them in, only Baoya was playing alone in the yard, her body was dirty.

    The old lady couldn''t stand it any longer, "You don''t know how to wash her?"

    "It was so dirty after less than a quarter of an hour, so I just stopped washing it." Mrs. Liang is very righteous. Isn''t that how children are always brought along?

    Old lady, hehe, when Baoya was sent to her grandfather''s house before, it was always clean and tidy. Mrs. Liang was lazy, and she said it so nicely.

    The old lady rubbed her forehead and took Baoya to wash herself.

    Lu Sixing explained to Liang''s intentions.

    Mr. Liang was overjoyed, "Okay, of course you want to find a house here. Don''t worry, I''m familiar with this area around Yu Ning Road. I know which house is looking for tenants, and the rent is still cheap."

    She was so enthusiastic, Shu Yu could see her plan at once.

 Chapter 439ï¼š The big treasure of Guikulanghao

    Chapter 439 Big Treasure

    "Third aunt, I think it''s best to find a house closest to yours for fourth aunt''s house. In this way, you and third uncle can go to her house for dinner in the future."

    Shu Yu said something serious, and Mrs. Liang''s expression froze.

    Just as she was about to deny it, she heard Shu Yu continue, "Actually, I think it''s pretty good. You can concentrate on making doll covers, and don''t have to think about buying food and cooking every day. Then every month, you take part of the food expenses to the fourth aunt, the four Gu can also earn a little bit, hello me, hello everyone, don''t you think?"

    The old lady came out now and immediately clapped her hands when she heard this, "I think it''s okay."

    Mr. Liang, "..." I don''t think so.

    They are all greedy, even if they have no money, they will make some meat dishes from time to time to beat their teeth.

    If you eat with your sister-in-law and you have to give money, isn''t it a loss for them?

    In case the money is short, the little sister-in-law can only cook so many kinds of dishes, and they will not be able to eat meat. If they give too much, they will feel distressed, and the sister-in-law''s family will follow suit.

    No, no, no.

    Liang Shi laughed dryly, "Look at what A Yu said, although I am not very good at cooking, my family, Sanzhu, still likes the food I cook. You say we women, we have nothing to pursue, do well. It¡¯s enough for a man to like to eat it, right? Besides, it¡¯s not enough to sit here all day making doll covers, and occasionally you have to move around and do other chores, right?¡±

    The old lady gave her a sideways look, "You still have this kind of consciousness? That''s alright, you don''t want to, and we won''t force it. But it''s not easy at your fourth sister''s house. If you go to her house for dinner in the future, remember to make up for it. Come on, or let your fourth sister make this doll cover."

    The old lady also let Lu Sixing make a doll cover together, but her family is still small, and even if she does, she can''t do much. But less is less. No matter what, I can subsidize some households. Living in the county is not easy at all.

    Mr. Liang didn''t dare to say anything, so he said, those who have weaknesses are caught by the neck and can''t take advantage of them at will.

    Fortunately, she is still very active in helping Lu Sixing find a house.

    She hasn''t been here for a long time, but she is really familiar with the situation here, and she listed three or four more suitable yards after a while.

    It doesn''t have to be very big, anyway, the rent is similar to theirs.

    Finally, I rented a small yard at a location five or six houses away from Lu Laosan¡¯s house.

    The procedure for renting a house was done quickly. The old lady was busy for a while before asking about Dabao''s admission.

    Mr. Liang was happy when he said this, "Mr. Yu said, our Dabao is very smart, but we are not stable and can''t sit still. If we can sit still, in the future, it will be the embryo of the examination for Xiucai."

    The old lady doesn''t believe it, she''s unsettled, what''s the use of being smart.

    But knowing that Dabao is still obedient in the private school, there is no problem, I am somewhat relieved.

    However, as soon as this thought fell, a familiar voice of ghost crying and wolf howling suddenly came from outside the door.

    Immediately after the courtyard door was knocked open with a ''bang'', Dabao ran in with tears on his face, rushed in front of Mrs. Liang, stamped his feet and shouted, "I don''t want to read anymore, I don''t want to read anymore, and the master hits me again. , for three days in a row, he beat me on the board. He deliberately couldn''t get along with me. Look at my hands, they''ve turned into pork knuckles, and he wants to kill me. "

    Everyone present, "..."

 Chapter 440ï¼š Shu Yu fools Dabao

    Chapter 440 Shu Yu Fooled Dabao

    Dabao finished shouting, only to find that Shu Yu and others were still standing in the yard. He seemed to have found a savior all at once, and rushed to the old lady to complain without saying a word.

    "Mother, she doesn''t know what''s going on, she insists on forcing me to study, I don''t like it at all. Nanny, please help me to persuade her, I won''t go to the private school tomorrow, okay?"

    The old lady''s expression was so embarrassed, her eyes wandered away.

    But Liang Shi sold her in an instant, "Hahaha, what''s the use of you looking for your milk, your milk suggested that you go to study."

    Dabao''s eyes widened in disbelief, with an expression of betrayal on his face.

    The old lady turned her head and glared at Mrs. Liang, and said with a light cough to comfort him, "Da Bao, the reason for your milk to let you study is for your own good."

    "Where am I, look at my hand, it''s about to die."

    "This..." After all, he was his own grandson. Seeing how swollen his hand was, the old lady also felt distressed. She lowered her head and blew lightly.

    However, she felt distressed, but she still firmly believed that Dabao should go to study.

    It''s just that she couldn''t say why, so she aimed her eyes at Shu Yu for help.

    Shu Yu was almost amused by the old lady''s expression, and she walked up to Da Bao in a funny way, pulled a stool and sat across from him, and asked him, "Da Bao, you don''t like reading, so what do you like? ?"

    "I like to eat."

    The others looked speechless, only Shu Yu nodded, "If you like to eat, then do you want to be a cook in the future?"

    "Cook?" No, he didn''t want to be anything, he just wanted to lie at home and have something to eat when he was hungry.

    Shu Yu, "Yeah, when you become a cook, you can eat whatever you want, and you can also eat things that no one else has ever eaten before."

    Dabao took a sip, "Then I''ll be the cook."

    Shu Yu was speechless at his hasty decision, but well, dreams can be changed.

    "Then do you want to be a cook in your own shop in the future, or do you want to be a cook in another restaurant?"

    "Of course I opened my own shop."

    Shu Yu continued to nod, "That''s a good idea. You see you''re eight years old now, so you can almost start planning. For example, where will your shop be opened, where there will be a lot of traffic, and how many people will you hire in the shop? , If you make money, who will keep the money?"

    "Of course the money is to be kept by myself, why should I hand it over?"

    Shu Yu shrugged helplessly, "But if you don''t read, you don''t know how to read, so of course you can''t read the ledger. So you have to find a bookkeeper, and let him help you manage the accounts and money. But, if the bookkeeper knows more If you don¡¯t know how to read and you don¡¯t know how to count, you will fool you and keep your money for yourself. Anyway, even if he takes the money away, you won¡¯t know, after all, you don¡¯t know how to read.¡±

    "I, I..." Although this incident has not yet happened, Da Bao has been panicked by her description, "Then I will not open a shop, I will go to another restaurant to be a cook."

    "That''s it, but the chefs in other restaurants have to start with the fireman. The fireman can''t eat anything casually, and even if he eats, he can only eat what other people have left. At least five or six in the back kitchen. Nian, for an illiterate like you, it might take ten years."

    Dabao was shocked, "Then don''t I have to eat leftovers from ten years?"

    Shu Yu restrained his smile and nodded solemnly, "Yes."

 Chapter 441ï¼š familiar husband

    Chapter 441 Familiar Master

    Dabao was about to cry, but after a while he suddenly reacted, "No, then according to what you said, if you want to have a job, you have to read and read. Can a person who doesn''t know how to read can''t live? Well, those four uncles What? Where''s my father? Didn''t they all find work in the county seat?"

    Shu Yu believes Liang''s words this time. Dabao''s brain is actually very fast, but he is lazy. This is perfectly inherited from the couple.

    "Dabao, then you know that your fourth uncle and your father got this job on the premise that they almost lost their lives? Do you want to risk your own life?"

    Dabao, "..."

    he yelled, "I don''t want it."

    "That''s right, and have you found out that your father is actually recognizing words recently?"

    Dabao really knows about this. He is studying now, at least he bought the books for enlightenment.

    His father sat behind him in the name of supervising him on the first day of his studies, watching him read and write, and secretly asked him what those words were.

    Lu Sanzhu was secretive, even Liang didn''t know it.

    Shu Yu would know, because the last time Lu Sanzhu came over, he saw Dahu doing his homework in the study, so he quietly ran over to read it and asked a few words.

    He thought that no one knew, but he didn''t know that Dahu knew almost everything about her second sister.

    Shu Yu guessed Lu Sanzhu''s purpose, that is, he felt that there was something wrong with the third uncle''s brain, and reading was something worthy of praise, but he insisted on being sneaky.

    She continued to say to Dabao, "Do you know what your father studies for? To be a manager. He can''t read big words now, so he can only be a small worker. But when he reads books and can read, then he should be The chances of being in charge are great. Do you know what the biggest difference is?"

    Dabao shook his head.

    Shu Yu, "The biggest difference is that when your father was a small worker, your family could only eat meat two or three times a month. When your father becomes a steward, you can eat meat every day."

    Dabao widened his eyes and swallowed hard.

    "So, this is the difference between reading and not reading, understand?"

    Dabao nodded heavily, "Understood."

    "Then you still don''t want to read?"

    Dabao frowned in confusion. Although reading makes his whole body uncomfortable, he can eat meat every day. In order to eat, he can still endure it.

    "I read it!!" He had a generous expression on his face.

    Shu Yu touched his head with relief, "Then go back to your private school now, apologize to Mr. and continue the class."

    "it is good."

    Dabao took a deep breath and turned to go out.

    As soon as he turned his head, he saw the person standing by the door.

    Dabao immediately called, "Master."

    Everyone looked up and saw the person at the door was wearing a gray robe, with a bookish air all over his body, and a very gentle smile on his face.

    He didn''t know how long he had been standing at the door. He probably listened to what he had just said, and nodded slightly to Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu nodded in the same way, and then felt that this person...a little familiar.

    Oh, yes, I saw it last time I was in the Peach Blossom Forest. I exchanged knowledge with Master Wen in the pavilion, and wrote poems and wrote poems.

    At this moment, Master Yu also walked in. He said hello to the old lady first, and then said to Shu Yu with a smile, "I didn''t expect you to be Dabao''s sister, but I was impressed by Dahu."

    Of course, Dabao also impressed him.

 Chapter 442ï¼š go to the black market

    Chapter 442 Go to the black market again

    It stands to reason that Master Yu had also met Lu Sanzhu in the pavilion in the Peach Blossom Forest.

    But at that time, Master Yu, Master Wen, and the others were all focused on learning, and didn''t pay special attention to them. Not to mention Lu Sanzhu, he left after waiting impatiently.

    Later, when Lu Sanzhu had an accident, Master Wen and his wife were also by the lotus pond, and Master Yu had no impression of Lu Sanzhu.

    So when Lu Sanzhu brought Dabao to sign up a few days ago, neither side recognized the other.

    The two of them didn''t expect it, in fact, they had already had a relationship earlier.

    Shu Yu was very polite to Master Yu, "The children at home are naughty, and Master Lao is bothered."

    Master Yu smiled gently, "Actually Dabao is a very smart child." And after hearing what Shu Yu said just now, he suddenly found a way to fool Dabao, no, it was the way to teach Dabao.

    Beside Mr. Liang immediately had a look like ''Look, I''m not mistaken just now, that''s what the Master said about Dabao''.

    Master Yu was also very modest, "Your children are all good. This is the first time I have accepted students. I am actually quite happy to receive such a big treasure. If he decides to study, he will not only be able to be admitted as a scholar in the future, but also a person. I also passed the test. At that time, my dream will be fulfilled."

    Mr. Liang was even more happy to hear this.

    Shu Yu remembered what Liang said that Master Yu had always planned to take the exam before, but he suddenly figured it out for some reason.

    "Perhaps, if you change your state of mind, you will feel more relaxed, but you will have a different feeling. If you take part in the imperial examinations at that time, maybe there will be unexpected gains?"

    Master Yu was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "Then I''ll borrow the little friend''s auspicious words."

    In fact, I still feel a little bit regretful. In a few days, this year''s autumn season will begin. Presumably, there is already a lively scene in Fucheng. I don''t know how many people are in high school this time, and how many people have fallen off the list.

    Anyway, he can''t see such a scene now.

    Master Yu took Dabao back to the private school, and Shu Yu and the others also planned to go back.

    Mr. Liang sent them out. Seeing that they were far away, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    scared her to death, she thought it was so late, they were all eating at home, it was okay.

    If the old lady knew what she was thinking, she would have to slap her face, making it seem as if everyone was as shameless as her.

    There are several children at home, how can they not go back?

    The house thing was done, Yuan Shanchuan and the others only stayed in the backyard of Yiren Pavilion for one night, and moved there early the next morning.

    They still have some things left in Lu''s house. It was really inconvenient to carry too much luggage when the ox cart was not very big.

    Therefore, they only bring the daily necessities that they can use at the moment.

    There wasn''t much stuff. After Shu Yu drove them over in a mule cart, she didn''t stay to help. While it was still early, she took the glass mirror she had made and went out of the city to the black market.

    Shu Yu went alone without calling Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi.

    She could see that since Mr. Chang came, Meng Yunzheng has also been busy and is often away from home.

    Shu Yu guessed that it might be more than Chang''s. Even if the Dali Temple Shaoqing didn''t come, it is estimated that a right-hand man came.

    Shu Yu drove the rented carriage all the way to the manor he went to, and soon arrived at the original bamboo forest.

 Chapter 443ï¼š The former manager was fired

    Chapter 443 The former manager was fired

    The road ahead was narrow and narrow. Shu Yu got out of the car and was about to go inside when a man came out of the slash and stopped him.

    "Who are you?"

    Shu Yu took out the jade card, "I want to see you in charge, I have something to do."

    She was dressed in men''s clothes, looked very cold, and held a jade card in her hand, obviously familiar with the black market.

    The man''s attitude became respectful, and he led her to the side, "Please come with me, my guest."

    Returning to the familiar manor again, Shu Yu was still a little emotional.

    Entering the manor, Shu Yu was invited to wait in a room at the entrance, and did not continue to enter.

    "Guests, please wait here, the little one will report to the management."

    Shu Yu nodded, standing in the room silently looking, she didn''t drink the tea brought.

    Although she had a jade card in her hand, last time the steward openly snatched the painting from his uncle''s hand, which made her feel on her guard.

    After waiting for a cup of tea, a middle-aged man who looked quite capable came over.

    As soon as he entered the door, he smiled and said to Shu Yu, "The guests have been waiting for a long time, please take a seat."

    Shu Yu sat opposite him, looked at him twice, and then said suspiciously, "The manager I saw last time doesn''t seem to be you."

    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, but he said with great disapproval, "He''s not doing well, and he''s no longer doing it here."

    Unfavorable work?

    Shu Yu thought about it, it should be that Zhao Xi shouted that there was a thief, and made a big noise, which alarmed the guests in the front hall.

    The rules of the black market are so big, and it must be investigated about the thief afterwards.

    This investigation, I am afraid that it will find out that the steward openly took the painting, which caused his uncle to go back and hide in the black market and try to steal the painting back, so it will lead to the following series of things.

    That manager''s behavior is indeed smearing the reputation of the black market, and it is normal to be fired or punished.

    Shu Yu felt very happy in her heart. She thought she was going to face the manager this time, and she wondered if she should take the opportunity to clean up him.

    is no longer needed.

    Shu Yu nodded to the middle-aged man in front of him, and didn''t ask any more about the manager, "Your surname, sir."

    "The old man''s surname is Guo." Mr. Guo went straight to the point. "I heard from the following people that the guest wants to shoot the treasure, but I don''t know what it is. Can the old man take a look?"

    "Naturally, it still needs to be identified by Mr. Shu." Shu Yu took off the bag behind him, put it on the table, untied the bag, and revealed the box inside.

    This box was bought by Shu Yu, and it cost a tael of silver. It hurts a lot.

    But there is no way, only good packaging can raise the price.

    Shu Yu opened the box, revealing a glass mirror wrapped in a satin bag.

    was only able to show a corner, and Mr. Guo''s eyes could not help but widen, and his shocked expression was clearly reflected by the glass mirror.

    "This is¡­¡­"

    "Mirror." Shu Yu took out the whole mirror carefully, "This is an imported product, and it''s different from the bronze mirror we have here. It illuminates very clearly. Mr. Guo can see, even the shadow in your eyes. It can illuminate clearly.¡±

    Even if Shu Yu didn''t say it, Mr. Guo saw it.

    He took the cloth and wiped his hands carefully, then took it over carefully and looked at it carefully.

    The more I look at it, the more I like it, and the more I look at it, the more I can''t put it down, "Good thing, this is really a good thing."

 Chapter 444ï¼š

    Chapter 444

    Seeing that he was unwilling to put it down, Shu Yu was secretly satisfied, and said slowly, "Mr. Guo, I can guarantee that this is the only one in our Dasu Dynasty, unique. Not to mention Mr. Guo, The average person sees it and knows its value, right?"

    Mr. Guo nodded, didn''t he? He even felt that he couldn''t afford such a high price in Jiangyuan County, so he should send it to the capital.

    There are so many dignitaries in the capital, and many people must like this clear mirror that can illuminate even the slightest flaws.

    But at this time, he still suppressed the exclamation in his heart, put down the mirror, and said in a gentle and calm manner, "This mirror is indeed a good thing, I don''t know how much the guest bids?"

    "It should be said, how much are you going to bid?"

    Mr. Guo saw that she was unwilling to speak first, so he was silent for a moment, and began to measure the value of the mirror.

    After a long while, he said, "I don''t tell the guests that they are false. In this way, we will bid 10,000 taels on the black market."

    Shu Yu smiled, "You guys don''t seem to be sincere. This thing is an imported product. If you don''t say anything else, the manpower, material resources and energy that it takes to transport it from a long distance is unimaginable. Not to mention, this is the whole big Suchao''s only glass mirror. Well, I just don''t want to worry too much, so I will bring the glass mirror to your side. If you don''t want it, then I will take it back. If it''s a big deal, I will take it to the capital to sell it. Although the journey is a bit long, it should be worth it.¡±

    After Shu Yu finished speaking, he had to pick up the mirror.

    "Guest wait." Mr. Guo hurriedly stretched out his hand and pressed the mirror down, smiled and said, "The guest is in a hurry. It''s normal to bargain for this business. If the guest is not satisfied with the price, we can discuss it again. no?"

    "Of course it''s okay to negotiate, but it shouldn''t be too insincere."

    Mr. Guo knew that she was not easy to fool, and he really wanted this mirror, and he even anticipated the sensation that the mirror would cause when he took it out.

    Mr. Guo pursed his lips and said, "Twenty thousand taels, this is my most sincerity. To be honest with the guests, if this mirror is accepted on the black market, it will definitely be put up for auction at the auction. risky."

    And after all, it is not directly auctioned at the auction, it is normal for the price to be suppressed.

    Shu Yu smiled and stretched out three fingers, "Thirty thousand taels, I''ll put this mirror here."

    "The guest is joking, the amount of 30,000 taels is so large, I can''t be the master."

    "let it go."

    "Wait." Mr. Guo had a headache, and the guest in front of him was too difficult to speak. "So, let me ask for instructions, okay?"

    "How long will it take?" Shu Yu frowned.

    "Three days."

    Three days? It''s been too long, and I have to come back in three days. Who knows what will happen in the middle?

    Shu Yu didn''t want to make extra troubles, "What is the maximum authority you can make?"

    "Twenty-five thousand." Mr. Guo''s eyes flashed.

    Shu Yu shook his head, "Twenty-eight thousand, this is my biggest concession. If Mr. Guo can''t call the shots, then I''m sorry, I''d better transport it to the capital."

    While speaking, Shu Yu put the glass mirror back into the satin bag, tucked it into the box, and closed the box.

    Mr. Guo kept watching her movements. Seeing that she was very neat, he fastened the box on his back without any hesitation. He finally sighed and said, "Okay, it''s 28,000."

 Chapter 445ï¼š something unexpected

    Chapter 445 Something went wrong

    Shu Yu stopped, looked up at Mr. Guo, "Are you sure?"

    "Of course, we won''t fool the guests." Mr. Guo said with certainty, his eyes fixed on the bag in her hand.

    Shu Yu pursed his lips and sat down again, "Okay, pay with one hand and deliver with the other."

    Mr. Guo almost laughed at what she said, why did it seem like some kind of illegitimate transaction?

    But thinking that this is a black market, it really doesn¡¯t seem like a legitimate place.

    He nodded at Shu Yu, got up and said, "Wait."

    Shu Yu watched him go out, and after waiting for a while, Mr. Guo came back again, also holding a box in his hand.

    As soon as the box was opened, dozens of banknotes were neatly packed inside.

    Mr. Guo was also attentive. The denominations of the bank notes were large and small. All of them were put in a box and pushed in front of Shu Yu, "The guests should count, and when they leave the black market, if there is something wrong with the bank notes, the black market will not Agree again."

    Shu Yu nodded, opened the box, and took out a whole stack of banknotes.

    She counted the money very quickly, and before that Mr. Guo could drink two sips of tea, she had already finished counting.

    Mr. Guo was a little surprised, "Is the guest confirmed?"

    "It''s really 28,000 taels, no more than one penny." Shu Yu pushed his box over, "Then this mirror belongs to you."

    Mr. Guo laughed, "It''s a pleasure to work with. I hope that when the guests have something good next time, they can give priority to our black market. I will never treat you badly."

    "Okay, next time, I''ll come to you again, I hope Mr. Guo''s authority can be more powerful."

    Mr. Guo laughed and took the mirror in a happy mood.

    Shu Yu also carried the bag with the banknote box, got up and left the house, "Then I''ll go first, there will be an appointment later."

    Mr. Guo recruited a servant and asked him to send Shu Yu out.

    Returning to the bamboo forest, Shu Yu pulled out the carriage and left.

    She was still cautious, and returned the rented carriage first, then changed her clothes, and then returned to Liufang Lane.

    When just passed the door of Meng''s house, Zhao Xi also just opened the door.

    The two looked at each other, Shu Yu beckoned to him, "Go out."

    Zhao Xi smirked, then looked left and right, and seeing that there was no one in the alley, he simply let her in.

    Shu Yu was carrying tens of thousands of taels of silver, and to be honest, he wanted to go back.

    But looking at Zhao Xiu''s appearance, she should be looking for something very important.

    Sure enough, as soon as she entered the door, Zhao Xi immediately put away his silly appearance and said, "I was going to go to your house to find you just now."

    He is a fool in the eyes of outsiders, and the old lady takes care of him from time to time, so it is normal for him to go to Lu''s house in the eyes of outsiders.

    Shu Yu was surprised and looked up to see Meng Yunzheng approaching.

    But his expression was slightly serious, and the first sentence he said after coming over was, "Something went wrong. After half a month, the Shu family will be exiled. You may have to return to Dong''an House a day or two earlier."

    Shu Yu frowned, half a month?

    It¡¯s only been five or six days since the last time they talked, plus half a month, isn¡¯t that a ten day short of a month?

    The time was already short, but now it is even shorter.

    Shu Yu recalled the ending of the book, and suddenly remembered that the Shu family was exiled in late August.

    The end of the month is from the 21st to the end of the month.

    Shu Yu subconsciously regarded it as the end of the month, so maybe he was exiled on the 21st? That being said, the time is just right.

 Chapter 446ï¼š Shu Yu is rich

    Chapter 446 Shu Yu is rich

    Shu Yu was originally happy because he made a lot of money, but now he has hit rock bottom again.

    She rubbed her forehead, "I see, I will... deal with the family affairs as soon as possible."

    Meng Yunzheng, "Sorry."

    "What are you saying sorry for? It''s none of your business."

    Although she said that, Meng Yunzheng felt extremely uncomfortable when she saw the loss on her face.

    He took a deep breath, "Have you been to the black market? Has that imported product been sold? If the money is not enough, I have it here."

    "I sold it." Shu Yu said with a smile, "Now that I have money in my hands, I am not panic at all."

    Zhao Xi''s eyes widened aside, "Didn''t you agree to show it to me?"

    Shu Yu gave an innocent face, "Isn''t that why you are not here? I see that the gate of your courtyard has been locked all the time, so I can only go to the black market by myself."

    Zhao Xi snorted coldly, they are still at home at night, okay? When did she not come here while the moon was dark and windy at night?

    But Zhao Xi didn''t bother about this matter, he just said, "I''ll get some self-defense pills and powder in the past few days, and I''ll bring them with you, just in case."

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up, "Thanks, then I''ll go back."

    "Um."

    Shu Yu exhaled, took the huge sum of money out of Meng''s house, and went straight to Lu''s house.

    The old lady and Sanya were busy at home, so Shu Yu went up to help, "Grandma, have you ever thought about buying a house?"

    Liufang Lane is nice, but it is rented after all, so there will always be various inconveniences.

    Shu Yu thought, before she left, if the family bought a house, they would be more secure.

    The old lady said, "The house in this county is not cheap in a good location. Save the money and buy it when the time comes."

    The old lady has no idea of ??buying a house. Although there is already a shop at home, there are too many places to spend money.

    Especially Ayu, seeing that he has reached the age of proposing a marriage, of course the dowry must be prepared.

    If he buys a house, won''t Ayu''s press box silver be less then?

    The old lady actually prefers to buy a shop and give Ah Yu directly as a dowry.

    Their family Ayu is capable and excellent, and the people who will marry will definitely not be ordinary people. If the dowry is not richer, isn''t it going to be looked down upon by others?

    Speaking of which, several people came to inquire about the marriage of their family Ayu during this time. That is to say, A Yu is often not at home, otherwise, it is estimated that he will still run into these people.

    It''s just not long after the Lu family found A Yu, she was stolen since she was a child, and it took only two months to find her. She didn''t get along well enough with her family, so why would she want to marry her now?

    So all the old ladies refused. For a girl like Ayu, there are many good people who want to marry, so don''t worry.

    Shu Yu didn''t know what the old lady had in mind, she just smiled, "Our shop is actually quite profitable, and besides, I still have a thousand taels from Dr. Xu..."

    "You can shut up, you have to keep the money honestly for me, don''t keep showing it off, it will be used as a dowry in the future, don''t spend it indiscriminately, you know?"

    Shu Yu, "..." She didn''t always show off, that''s the second time she said it.

    The old lady insisted that Shu Yu could only temporarily dispel the idea.

    But speaking of the thousand taels of silver, the old lady was still very happy. One thousand taels, she never thought she would see such a large sum of money in her life.

    If Ayu really has the ability, then the scar removal cream makes so much money.

 Chapter 447ï¼š Shu Yu prepares for exile

    Chapter 447 Shu Yu prepares for exile

    In the next few days, Shu Yu didn''t go out much.

    It was eight days before she went to Dong''an Mansion, and she went to see Xiang Weinan, and they both knew what was going to happen to them.

    So Shu Yu asked her to take care of the Lu family when she was away, and Xiang Weinan agreed without a second word, "Don''t worry, even if you don''t say anything, I will take care of the Lu family. I will let Hu Li and Wang Hong take care of them. They go to your shop from time to time, and they will give your father a token, so that if he has any problems, just come to the county office."

    Shu Yu thought for a while, "Don''t give it to my father, give me milk."

    Xiang Weinan, "..."

    Shu Yu explained, "My father is not a person who likes to trouble others. Unless it is absolutely necessary, he will not come to you easily. My milk is different. When she encounters a problem, she will be the first to ask for help."

    Xiang Weinan is even more speechless, so you think I''m very idle, so you can often ask your old lady to come to me?

    He rolled his eyes, but still responded, "Got it."

    When there were still five days before he left, Shu Yu went to Ding''s house to find Ding Yuehua, saying that he was going out of the courtyard, and he didn''t know when he would come back, so he asked her to take care of Yiren Pavilion more.

    Ding Yuehua responded immediately, she was a little reluctant to bear Shu Yu, she always felt that it would take a long time to meet again after she left.

    There were still three days before she left, and Shu Yu knew that she couldn''t hide it any longer. She took a deep breath after the family had finished eating, and said to them, "Mother, father, mother, eldest sister, big tiger. , Sanya, I have something to say."

    Everyone at the table turned to look at her, and seeing her serious appearance, they began to feel uneasy for no reason.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Don''t be nervous, I just got the letter all of a sudden and I have to travel far away."

    "Going far?"

    "Where to go?"

    "How long?"

    "I go with you."

    Several people immediately asked, for fear that she would leave now.

    After all, she had just come back, and suddenly she was about to leave again, and the unease in their hearts reached a peak in an instant.

    Shu Yu pursed his lips, looked at Lu Erbai, and said, "Dad, do you still remember the master of Dongqing Temple?"

    Lu Erbai nodded again and again, "Naturally remember."

    "There''s one thing I didn''t tell you. In fact, after I was recuperating in Dongqing Guan, I became like-minded with Guan Zhu. Guan Zhu is a capable person, so I made her my teacher."

    The old lady''s eyes widened in amazement, "You, you worshipped Guanzhu as your teacher, and you became a Taoist nun?"

    Oh my God, wouldn''t Agai be unmarried in the future?

    Shu Yu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "No, I didn''t become a Taoist nun, I just learned my skills from Guanzhu. Do you think I am very good? In fact, many things are learned from Guanzhu. Master, she is knowledgeable and knowledgeable. A very powerful person, I have been deeply taught by her and benefited a lot."

    The old lady and several people settled down, "The Dongqing Temple is the largest Taoist temple in Dong''an, and the master of the temple must be powerful."

    "Yes, before I came back, Master, she went out to travel around the world, and I don''t know when she will come back. So I haven''t told you about this all the time, thinking that I will introduce you to each other when Master comes back. know."

    "What about your master now?"

    Shu Yu sighed, "Master is in a bit of trouble now. She wrote me a letter two days ago and asked me to go to the southwest area to help her bring something there, saying it was for saving people."

 Chapter 448ï¼š Say goodbye to the road family

    Chapter 448 Saying Goodbye to the Lu Family

    Everyone frowned, Southwest? ?

    "Do you have to go?" Ruan Shi grabbed Shu Yu''s hand and couldn''t let go.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Because this matter is of great importance, Master doesn''t trust others, only me, so I have to go there in person."

    "Yes, but..."

    That is the southwest. The journey is far away. Shu Yu, a fourteen-year-old girl, went to the house alone. What should I do if something happened?

    Lu Erbai, "I''ll accompany you."

    "Father, don''t you even want your feet?" Shu Yu disagreed, "It''s hard to cure. If something happens again, then I''ll really live in guilt for the rest of my life."

    Lu Erbai became nervous, "Don''t feel guilty, it''s none of your business, Ayu, don''t..."

    Da Ya came over immediately, "Then I''ll go, my legs and feet are fine, and I''m young. We are sisters, both girls'' families, and we can still take care of each other."

    Shu Yu burst out laughing, it''s dangerous to go out of the house of two young Zhengmao girls.

    Shu Yu shook his head. Seeing that others wanted to accompany her, he hurriedly said, "Time is urgent, I want to go quickly. I can ride a horse, how about you?"

    The old lady choked when she wanted to let Daniel accompany her. Daniel can drive a car, but riding a horse... It doesn''t have the conditions to practice.

    You can let them let her go with a girl, it''s impossible! !

    Lu Erbai frowned and thought for a while, "In that case, hire two escorts, female escorts."

    They couldn''t do it and couldn''t say the words to tell Shu Yu not to save people. That was the master of the Eastern Qing Dynasty, the one who saved Ayu''s life.

    That is her master, her family. When something happened to the family, they couldn''t stop it.

    Shu Yu knew that it would be impossible not to agree, so he nodded, "Okay, then listen to Dad. However, we don''t seem to have female bodyguards in Jiangyuan County yet."

    Lu Erbai frowned.

    Shu Yu, "In this way, I will go to Lord Xiang tomorrow. He has a wide range of people. It should be no problem for him to find two female bodyguards or female bodyguards for me."

    The Lu family clapped their palms together, "Yes, yes, find the adults."

    Shu Yu looked at their expressions, as if only by finding him was finding a reliable person, and he could let go of half of his heart.

    She couldn''t help twitching the corners of her mouth.

    asked the old lady, "Then how long will your trip be?"

    Shu Yu felt a little hard to say, but he still said, "This may be, but at the latest, it won''t be more than half a year."

    The Lu family, "..." So- how long? ? ?

    They have only been reunited for less than three months, so why are they separated for half a year now?

    Sanya choked up and threw herself into Shu Yu''s arms, "Second sister, Sanya doesn''t want you to leave."

    Big Tiger pursed his lips tightly and squeezed his small fists, but there were tears in his eyes.

    Shu Yu touched the heads of the two little guys, "You guys, eat well at home and grow up quickly. When the second sister comes back, let the second sister see the two healthy and ruddy siblings, okay?"

    Sanya cried out ''woo woo'', but she still took time to return a word in her sob, "...Okay."

    Shu Yu looked at the rest of the Lu family again, one of them counted as one, and all of them had red eyes.

    Rao was Shu Yu himself, and he couldn''t help but feel astringent in his eyes and felt stuffy in his heart.

    The day before he left Lu''s house, Shu Yu went to Daniu and Lu Sanzhu respectively, and asked them to unite and take good care of the old lady and the second family.

    Afterwards, I went home and packed some simple baggage, and then quietly waited for the next day''s parting under the eyes of the whole family.

 Chapter 449ï¼š Shu Yu is gone

    Chapter 449 Shu Yu is gone

    Shu Yu doesn''t have much stuff, just a small bag that you can carry on your back.

    When I woke up the next day, all the Lu family members stood in unison at the door of her room, their eyes reddened.

    Not only that, but there are blue shadows under his eyes, and he must have slept all night. These days, their mental state is obviously not good.

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "Didn''t you say it? I''ll definitely be back in half a year at most, don''t worry. And there are people around me to protect me, and I''m dressed in men''s clothes, so it''s very convenient to travel."

    She pointed to her clothes and hairstyle, calmly comforting them.

    Having said that, but thinking of being separated for half a year, they said that they were not comforted at all.

    The old lady handed a purse to her hand, "You take this."

    "Milk?"

    "Take it!!" The old lady insisted, "People say that the poor are rich, and there are many places where money is needed to go out. When you run into trouble, you can use money to solve it. Don''t hit hard and hurt yourself. This money is the income of the shop for more than two months. We also put the wages that were distributed to us last month. Anyway, we are all at home, and the shop has business every day, so it doesn''t cost much. , these are all for you."

    Shu Yu felt that the purse in her hand was heavy, she took a deep breath, "Honey, I have money, don''t forget my thousand..."

    "I want you to stop mentioning a thousand taels. What''s wrong with a thousand taels? What is a thousand taels enough for? If it''s not enough, take it quickly, or we won''t worry about you leaving."

    Yo roar, old lady, has your tone gotten so big now? One thousand two is not a number?

    Shu Yu looked down at the purse and smiled, "Okay, then I''ll accept it, you can rest assured."

    The old lady breathed a sigh of relief, and stroked her head reluctantly, her voice gradually became choked, "You should pay attention to safety when you go out, and remember to come back safely, okay?"

    Shu Yu reached out and hugged her, "Milk, I''ll leave the house to you."

    She raised her head and looked over again, Sanya and Dahu both ran over and hugged her.

    Shu Yu touched their heads, "Okay, I''m leaving."

    There was also a knock on the door at this time, Lu Erbai turned his head to cover his red eyes, and went to open the courtyard door.

    Two ''female escorts'' came.

    The two of them came from Weinan and said they were female escorts, but in fact they didn''t have any skills, they just showed their faces in front of passing family members to reassure them.

    The two nodded at Shu Yu, "Miss Lu, it''s not early, let''s go."

    Shu Yu tightened the burden on his shoulders and followed the two of them out.

    Lu''s family was worried and followed behind, and stopped after taking her outside the city gate.

    The two sides were separated again, so Shu Yu turned around and got on his horse.

    She pulled the reins, turned her head and waved at them, "Go back, take care of yourselves."

    "Good luck all the way."

    The Lu family chased after them for a few steps, and they were still waving their hands reluctantly as they watched the horses get further and further away from them.

    Until the three figures were completely invisible, they still stood there in a daze.

    Nguyen couldn''t hold back any longer, so she threw herself into Lu Erbai''s arms and wept bitterly, "She has only been reunited for a few months, but she suddenly has to leave again, and it will take half a year to leave."

    She couldn''t bear it.

    The old lady held back her tears and glared at her, "Okay, cry, cry, it''s not that Ayu won''t come back, don''t add bad luck."

    Today''s update, because I have been saving the manuscript before, and I haven''t had time to check for typos. If you see a typo later, you should check it first, and I will change it during the day. I love you, alright.

 Chapter 450ï¼š The silver left by Shu Yu

    Chapter 450 The silver left by Shu Yu

    After the old lady finished speaking, she took the lead to walk into the city gate.

    She stumbled slightly, and Da Ya hurried over to support her, "Mother, please slow down."

    On the way home, none of the people spoke, and they looked very depressed.

    Even if he returned to Liufang Lane and entered the house, the old lady and the others would not be in the mood, let alone do anything.

    After Shu Yu left, they all seemed to have lost their souls.

    I don''t know how long it took before Lu Erbai wiped his face and said, "I went to the shop."

    Ayu is gone, they should work harder to make money.

    Nguyen thought so too, she raised her head and washed her face, "I''m going to the clothes room too."

    Dahu specially asked for a half-day off today, but there is no need to rush to the school. But he still clenched his fist and said, "I, I''ll do my homework."

    Sanya was going too, and the little girl ran in.

    Just then, Lu Erbai, who had entered the room to change clothes, suddenly called out, "Mother, come in quickly."

    The old lady heard him shout eagerly, and hurriedly walked inside, "What are you doing? It''s so urgent."

    Others followed, and as soon as they entered, they saw Lu Erbai holding a cloth bag and a letter in his hand.

    "what happened?"

    Lu Erbai handed over the cloth bag in a trance, "Mother, take a look."

    The old lady opened it suspiciously, glanced at it, and quickly closed the cloth bag, "This, this..."

    She quickly let the big tiger and Sanya who came in behind go out first. Although the children in the family are sensible, they are too young. If they accidentally say something, it is easy to get into trouble.

    After the two children went out, Lu Erbai said, "Here is a letter left by Ayu."

    The old lady took the letter and quickly remembered that she didn''t know how to read, so she hurriedly handed it back, "Nian Nian."

    Lu Erbai has learned a lot of characters these days, and Shu Yu''s letter was written in a simple way, and he quickly read it.

    After a while, he said, "This is what Ayu left us. Ayu said that she got a good thing a few days ago, sold it, and made a lot of money. There are two thousand taels in this bag. use."

    Two thousand taels? ? ?

    Several people present gasped fiercely. The old lady only saw a lot of silver bills and broken silver in the bag. She didn''t know the exact amount. Now that she heard so much, she almost fainted.

    "She, how could she have so much money?" Got something good? What good thing sells so expensively?

    Shu Yu originally only wanted to put one thousand taels. For the Lu family, the money was actually quite enough.

    The main thing is that she doesn''t know when she will come back. She is afraid that if she doesn''t come home after half a year, the Lu family will have an urgent matter beyond their reach.

    But after thinking about it, the old lady and the others all knew that they had one thousand taels of silver in their hands. If they kept so much, the Lu family would definitely think that she had kept all the money on her body, and they would definitely worry that she would have no money to use on the road, so she was thinking wildly. of.

    If you keep 2,000 taels, she can also tell them that she has spare money, or even a lot, so that they don¡¯t have to worry about running out of money on the road.

    Sure enough, the Lu family looked at each other, only to feel that the silver was suddenly hot.

    They never knew that their family was so... rich.

    The old lady hurriedly stuffed the purse to Lu Erbai, "Put it, put it away, hide it well, don''t tell any of us, and don''t say it out."

 Chapter 451ï¼š The experience of arranging for Shu

    Chapter 451 The experience of arranging for Shu

    Just when the Lu family was trying to hide the two thousand taels of silver, Shu Yu outside the city had already pulled the reins of the horse and stopped.

    A carriage was parked in front, and outside the carriage stood a familiar figure of Shu Yu.

    Seeing her, Meng Yunzheng came up, nodded at her, didn''t speak, and looked at the two ''female escorts'' behind her.

    Shu Yu got off his horse and said to the two female escorts, "Thank you very much, just take me here, go back and tell you adults, thank him a lot."

    "Miss Lu, take care of yourself." The two of them glanced at Meng Yunzheng, turned the horse''s head and left, and pulled Shu Yu''s horse away by the way.

    They didn''t go back to Jiangyuan County, lest they be seen by the Lu family members and reveal their stuff.

    After they were far away, Zhao Xicai got out of the carriage and said to her with a smile, "Miss Lu, get in the carriage."

    Shu Yu smiled and got into the carriage neatly.

    Zhao Xi, wearing a hood, sat outside and drove the car, letting the two go inside to talk.

    The carriage drove towards Dong''an Mansion. Meng Yunzheng first handed over a water bag and said, "Drink some water."

    Shu Yu drank water and rested for a while before looking at the scenery outside.

    She walked this road, and it didn''t matter when she came to Jiangyuan County at that time. Now, with more thoughts in my heart, I always feel that this road is going very fast.

    She looked away and leaned against the wall of the car.

    Meng Yunzheng knew that she was in a bad mood, so she didn''t say anything. She waited until she was almost adjusted before saying, "The carriage will arrive at Dong''an House in the evening, and someone will pick you up from outside the city. Or you have something to go to. , we can speed it up.¡±

    The last time Shu Yu arrived in Jiangyuan County from Dongan Prefecture, he worked hard for a day.

    This time, Meng Yunzheng''s carriage has good performance and can be faster.

    Actually, it would have been easier to travel if she had set off earlier, but Shu Yu didn''t want to. She really didn''t want to leave until the last moment.

    "No." Shu Yu shook his head, "The only place I am familiar with in Dong''an Mansion is the Dongqing Guan. The Shu family is down, and the master is not there. If there is no need, just go to the mansion."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Okay, after we take you there, Master Jing''s people will come and pick you up to the government office. After you arrive at the government office, the people of the second prince and the third prince will definitely interrogate you where you have been these days. Don''t be afraid, Master Jing will be in control of the situation."

    Shu Yu listened carefully.

    Meng Yunzheng explained everything in detail, "Your road guide and household registration are all given to you by Dongqing Guanzhu, so this matter can''t be said. So if they ask you, you say that you don''t have a household registration road guide, and you can''t go too far. The place. When the Shu family wanted to kill you, after you escaped by chance, you were afraid and just escaped from the city. But people who are not familiar with the place did not dare to go too far, so they just found a Zhuangzi outside the city for help.¡±

    "There are only the steward and his wife in the village. The husband and wife have never had children. They have been guarding the village that the master almost forgot. For the past few months, you have been living in Zhuangzi. Because you are afraid that the Shu family will not let you go, you have never even left Zhuangzi."

    "Later you heard that something happened to the Shu family and that the Shu family was arrested, so you were relieved. After walking outside for two days, it was discovered and caught by the people of Master Jing."

    Shu Yu nodded while listening, and raised his head when he heard this, "That couple in the village..."

 Chapter 452ï¼š Meng Yunzhengs thoughtfulness

    Chapter 452 Meng Yunzheng''s Thought

    "Don''t worry, it has been arranged properly. Even if someone investigates, they will have nothing to do with your statement."

    Meng Yunzheng has been busy these days and has been doing these things all the time.

    Shu Yu appreciates her kindness. She doesn''t want to expose the Lu family. This arrangement is indeed the most appropriate.

    Meng Yunzheng, "Don''t worry, after all, you''re just the adopted daughter of the Shu family. Although they are looking for you, they haven''t asked anything of value from you, and they won''t pay too much attention to you."

    And these days, the Shu family should squeeze out almost the same thing. They all know that the Shu family''s most important person is the second young lady.

    As for the third lady, she lived in a harsh environment since she was a child, and she suffered much more than a poor family.

    Especially the expressions of Aunt Xue and the others who wanted to kill Shu Yu, and even made Master Jing and the others sympathize with Shu Yu.

    They actually don''t have much doubts about Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing, "But what if this kind of thing is revealed in the future? After all, I lived in Jiangyuan County for three months, and I''m not an anonymous person. It''s okay now, their focus is on Shu. At home, what if there is an emergency in the future? Master Jing can''t explain it."

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, "In the future? There will naturally be another way of saying it in the future."

    Now Jiangyuan County is still under Xiang Weinan''s sphere of influence. When he will leave it alone in the future, the county seat will be left to the next county magistrate, and it will be time for the fifth prince to emerge.

    At that time, even if Shu Yu''s life experience was exposed, it could be said that Shu Yu was someone who helped the fifth prince. Using the status of exile to go to the southwest is also for business. What''s more, Dongqing Guanzhu is her master, just in the southwest.

    Shu Yu understood, this fact has always been written by the victors.

    Shu Yu knew what to do, so he walked while talking. In the evening, the carriage was still two kilometers away from the gate of Fucheng.

    The car slowed down, and Shu Yu also began to dress up.

    Her current situation was found and captured by Master Jing''s subordinates, and she must look a little embarrassed.

    Meng Yunzheng even prepared her clothes, "Zhuangzi has two sets of clothes that you are wearing, both of which fit your body shape. I rubbed this dress on the ground, it is ready-made for wear and dirt, you put it on."

    "Thank you."

    Although Shu Yu still had clothes in it, Meng Yunzheng politely turned around and faced the wall of the carriage.

    Shu Yu smiled and quickly packed up.

    When Meng Yunzheng turned back, Shu Yu messed up his hair again and his face was dirty.

    I was busy all the time, and when it was almost over, the carriage stopped.

    Zhao Xi''s lowered voice sounded outside, "It''s here."

    Shu Yu probed out, this is the back door of the Zhuangzi they said.

    Since he was arrested from Zhuangzi''s side, Master Jing''s people will naturally take over from here.

    And Shu Yu has to recognize the steward and his wife first, at least know their appearance.

    Shu Yu got out of the car, took a few steps forward, and saw two middle-aged butler couples standing not far away.

    The two walked towards Shu Yu and talked to each other. Just in case, Shu Yu entered Zhuangzi and turned around again. After writing down the location, it was not too early. If he did not enter the city gate, it would be closed.

    Shu Yu didn''t delay any longer, and hurriedly pulled Meng Yunzheng aside to talk, and when Zhao Xi came over, she didn''t stop her.

 Chapter 453ï¼š keep my money

    Chapter 453 Help me keep the money

    "I''m going to the government office, and I can''t bring too many things with me. This bag contains money and some of my daily necessities. I''ll put it here for you first. You''re going to the southwest anyway, so give it to me later."

    Shu Yu untied the burden that had never left his body and handed it to him.

    Zhao Xi asked curiously, "How much money?"

    Shu Yu stretched out two fingers.

    Zhao Xi, "Two thousand taels is enough."

    Shu Yu didn''t speak, he looked at Meng Yunzheng, "Excuse me."

    Meng Yunzheng was silent for a moment, then laughed, "You believe me."

    "I don''t believe who else you can trust?" Shu Yu actually sewed two or three pockets inside her jacket and also hid a hundred taels of silver notes. She could only hide so much.

    If it was revealed when she looked back, she could still say that she secretly saved it before she left Shu''s house.

    As the third young lady of the Shu family, even if she is not favored, she always has some outfits when she goes out. She sells it and collects it. It is actually reasonable to have one hundred taels of silver.

    Meng Yunzheng put away her burden and promised, "Don''t worry, I will take good care of your belongings. After you are in exile for two days at most, I will find a chance to meet you. Then tell me what you need. ."

    "Well, thank you." Shu Yu smiled and handed him another note, "There''s a purse inside, and there are dozens of taels of broken silver in the purse. After I leave, help me follow the instructions on the note. location, buried in the ground respectively.¡±

    Meng Yunzheng puzzled, "Why?"

    "Just in case, I''ll be useful when the time comes."

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t ask any more questions and nodded in response.

    Shu Yu felt a lot more at ease, she glanced at the burden reluctantly.

    In addition to the banknotes, there are also a variety of things such as changing clothes and cosmetics. Although there are not many, they are all practical.

    Shu Yu took a deep breath, turned and walked to the carriage belonging to Master Jing''s subordinates.

    Meng Yunzheng stood behind, watching their carriage go further and further away. After a while, he also got into the car with Zhao Xi, and followed them all the way.

    The carriage entered the city, and Shu Yu could clearly feel the voices of the people rising.

    The lively feeling rushed to her face, she closed her eyes slightly, leaned against the wall of the carriage and swayed all the way to the back door of the government office.

    The coachman whispered outside, "Girl, it''s here."

    After a pause, he continued, "I also ask the girl to forgive me. If my subordinates want to come in, I need to tie the rope to the girl first, so as not to cause suspicion."

    Shu Yu understood, "Okay."

    The driver lifted the curtain of the car and tied her hands with a rope. When he came out again, his face became cold, "Come out!"

    Shu Yu got out of the carriage tremblingly, the coachman pushed her, and the two entered the mansion one after the other.

    The mansion is very big, and the coachman reprimanded her from time to time, and whispered to her, "When you enter the lobby, there will be three adults to interrogate you, you can act accordingly. Master Jing is in his forties, and he is the tallest of the three. Yes. The second prince''s people are the shortest, and the third prince''s people have beards and long, narrow eyes, you should pay attention later."

    "Okay, thank you."

    After a while, the two entered the lobby.

    Lord Jing, the three of them were talking, and when they saw her coming in, they all looked at her.

    Shu Yu immediately shrank his neck and took two steps back.

    The coachman bowed his hands respectfully to the three, "Sir, the third girl from the Shu family has brought it back."

 Chapter 454ï¼š Timid as a mouse

    Chapter 454 Cowardly Shu Yu

    The shortest man rushed over first, reaching out to lift Shu Yu''s face.

    "Ah..." Shu Yu screamed immediately, raised his hands tied by ropes to cover his head, squatted down and shouted in horror and fear, "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I, I''ve said everything I know. , don''t kill me, I''m not the daughter of the Shu family, I don''t know anything."

    The short man''s hand didn''t touch Shu Yu, and he pouted when she saw that she was trembling with fright.

    Master Jing and another person also stepped forward, and the three of them stood there like that, looking down at Shu Yu, who was shivering as he tried to shrink himself into a ball.

    After a while, the three looked at each other, and the short man on the left laughed, "You don''t know anything? But how did I hear that when you were pushed down the lake by the Shu family, in front of the Shu family, you said A lot of Shu family''s private matters?"

    Shu Yu shook a bit, raised his head and cried, "I heard those things by accident, I just wanted to scare them and tell them not to kill me. But, they are cruel, so they still attack me. Yes, if not Mrs. Liu, who tied the rope to me, moved with compassion and didn''t tie me to death, so I broke free in the middle, and I won''t live until now."

    Shu Yu knew that Mrs. Liu was dead. Does anyone have any sympathy? Who knows? Anyway, there is no evidence of death, and it cannot be determined.

    The short one narrowed his eyes, "I heard it by accident, who said it?"

    Shu Yu faltered.

    The adult on the right shouted angrily, "Why don''t you tell me soon?"

    "Woo, I said, I said, it is the servant of the Dingyuanhou family. I went to Dongqingguan a few days before the accident, and I met the servants of the Dingyuanhou family talking. They said, my eldest sister... ... The eldest lady of the Shu family is pestering the prince of Dingyuan Hou, and wants to harm the prince''s wife, so she found someone to investigate the affairs of the Shu family, and she wants to use these things to make the Shu family retreat."

    Dingyuan Hou Shizi and Shizi''s wife are the hero and heroine in the book.

    The eldest lady of the Shu family is interested in Dingyuan Hou Shizi, it is not a secret. It''s not a secret that the prince can''t be disturbed. He wants to investigate the private affairs of the Shu family, so that the Shu family can restrain the eldest lady of the Shu family, which is also very normal.

    And the prince was secretly a member of the Fifth Prince, and he was in the same group as Lord Xiangwei Nanjing.

    Using his name to tell lies is something they negotiated.

    As soon as these words came out, the adults on the left and right were speechless.

    This, when they found out about the Shu family, they did find that someone was investigating the Shu family. Shu Yu didn''t lie.

    Master Jing rubbed his forehead, "Okay, let''s talk about these days, where have you been? After leaving the Shu residence, there is no household registration guide, where can you hide?"

    Shu Yu shivered, and said everything that Meng Yunzheng said before.

    The adults on the left and right asked a few more questions, and Shu Yu replied with a look of fear.

    At this juncture, I really can''t ask anything.

    Shu Yu was frightened with sweat on his forehead, and looked like he was about to faint, Master Jing finally let her go, "What you said, we will send someone to investigate, if it''s true, it''s best, if we find out If you have the slightest sign of lying, don''t blame us for being rude."

    Shu Yu shook his head repeatedly, "It''s true, it''s true, I dare not lie."

    Master Jing found another woman to search her body. After confirming that there was no problem, he waved his hand and said to the subordinate, "Okay, let''s take her down first."

 Chapter 455ï¼š put in jail

    Chapter 455 Locked in a Cell

    When the subordinates came to get someone, Shu Yu shrank back again, and said without giving up, "Sir, I''m not the daughter of the Shu family. Really, they bought me over, and I''m a victim. It''s not good, and they want to kill me. They have made mistakes that have nothing to do with me. I have already told them all. My lord, I beg you to let me go, okay?"

    The short man snorted lightly, "Whether you are the daughter of the Shu family or not, it is always a fact that you grew up in the Shu family for more than ten years. You are their adopted daughter in name. Take it away."

    "Yes, but..."

    Shu Yu still didn''t give up, but the subordinate had already come over and grabbed the rope in her hand, and pushed her rudely, "Stop talking nonsense and leave quickly."

    Shu Yu staggered out the door, and the pitiful cry could be heard from far away.

    Lord Jing shook his head, then turned his head and told people to check what Shuyu said, especially that Zhuangzi.

    Shu Yu kept his head down and sobbed all the way, and was taken by the man to the prison where the Shu family was being held.

    Entered the cell, and the subordinate explained to the head of the cell, "This is the Shu family, and you are taking care of it."

    "Yes, my lord." The head of the cell took over and walked inside with Shu Yu.

    The cell was dark and damp, with a stench of decay. Shu Yu''s nose couldn''t help itching, and he couldn''t help sneezing.

    The head of the cell next to him said in a low voice, "The girl will endure for a while. It will only take one day. The next morning will be the day when the Shu family will be exiled. Then the girl can go out."

    Shu Yu was surprised. She thought that this kind of upbeat conversation would end when the subordinate of the former Master Jing, did not expect that the prisoner in front of her was also theirs?

    Shu Yu frowned, Master Jing didn''t have to do this. Are there too many people who know about this matter? The head of the cell is a native of Dong''an Prefecture.

    However, as soon as she thought of this, the head of the cell said, "Meng Gongzi explained, if you have anything to do in the past two days, feel free to come to me, and I will be guarding not far from the Shu family cell."

    Shu Yu was stunned, he was actually from Meng Yunzheng?

    This person... is she afraid that any link will go wrong and she will be hurt?

    It was so appropriate, but it made her heart feel hot.

    She lowered her head and said in a low voice, "Thank you."

    "Girls be careful about the steps."

    The two went deeper and deeper. The Shu family was locked in the innermost cell. When Shu Yu walked there, his nose and eyes had already adapted to the smell and light of the cell.

    The Shu family is very quiet. This is the women''s prison. The men of the Shu family have not seen it, but the women''s family occupied several rooms.

    It must have been a long time since she was locked up, and all the daughters of the Shu family in the cell looked numb, and huddled in the corner with their heads lowered.

    Even if they heard their footsteps coming, no one would raise their heads to take a look.

    As a result, it seemed very quiet here.

    Shu Yu walked one by one, and the one who was locked outside was a servant who had a close relationship with the Shu family. From it, Shu Yu saw the old woman who pushed her into the water.

    At first, he looked sour and mean, but now he looks like a dead dog, and he looks like he has suffered a lot.

    These servants will not be exiled with the Shu family, but they will also be given different punishments or resold according to the degree of evil they help the master family.

    Followed by the next cell, the old lady and the eldest lady of the Shu family, along with several concubines and outer chambers.

    It was just such a cell, and there were quite a lot of people crowded.

 Chapter 456ï¼š goodbye shu family

    Chapter 456 Goodbye Shu Family

    Auntie Xue was also among them. When she did something like that, the old lady originally wanted her life, but now it seems that she is still alive and well, and she is not dead.

    Shu Yu continued to walk forward. The innermost cell was closed to the young lady of the Shu family. All the concubines and concubines who have not left the cabinet in the second room of the big room add up, except for her, there are six, and they are silently leaning against each other at this time, and there is no energy at all.

    Shu Yu thought of how these people targeted her when she was at Shu''s house, smiled and stopped.

    The head of the cell untied the rope in her hand, then opened the lock of the innermost cell and pulled out the chain.

    The sound of ''crashing'' finally alerted the people in the cell.

    Everyone raised their heads and saw a person being pushed outside. Not even recognizing it at first, Shu Yu lowered his head, his hair covering most of his face, not to mention the dim vision here.

    Until the head of the cell pushed the person in, locked the cell door and left.

    They looked at her more carefully, Shu Yu also raised his head at this moment, and they suddenly looked at her in amazement.

    "It''s you? You really aren''t dead." The eldest girl from the Shu family pointed at her, her face full of anger.

    The eldest girl''s cry also alerted the people in the cells next door, and the old lady next door and others all turned their heads to look at her.

    The people in the same cell looked at her with complex or indifferent or surprised or disgusted eyes.

    The second daughter of the Shu family is the fourth oldest, a month younger than Shu Yu, and has always followed behind the eldest girl, but she is the only one who looks ahead.

    Because of the similar age, Shu Yu also has a good appearance, this four girls is the most ruthless bully to her.

    Seeing Shu Yu at this time, especially since he had suffered here for more than a month, he was in a state of embarrassment, but Shu Yu was only dirty but very energetic. This unbalanced feeling came up again.

    Four girls came over to her immediately, "Shu Yu, you bitch, how dare you appear here."

    Shu Yu rolled her eyes secretly, as if she wanted to appear here.

    The four girls showed their teeth and claws at her, and the sharp black nails were about to stretch out in front of her. Shu Yu pushed the person out, and then panicked and slapped the cell door and shouted, "Come here, come here, Help."

    She was afraid that there were still people from the second prince and the third prince watching secretly, and she still appeared to be panicked and scared.

    Four girls were pushed to the ground. In fact, Shu Yu didn''t use much strength, but the other party was too weak. The food in the prison was very unpalatable, and sometimes the food delivered was bad.

    For the pampered Miss Shu family, it was really hard to swallow. Although I got used to it slowly, my body was really not as good as before.

    Four girls were still a little stunned when they fell to the ground, and they were even more angry.

    However, before she could attack again, the head of the cell who heard the movement had already run over, slapped the cell door with a ''bang bang bang'' and shouted, "What''s the noise? ."

    Shu Yu immediately shrank in the corner, pointed at everyone in the Shu family and said, "Big brother, can you give me a different cell? I''m not family with them, they wanted to kill me when they saw me, and they almost wanted to kill me just now. scratched my face."

    "No, just this room." The prison head snorted coldly, then looked at the Shu family, pointed the short whip in his hand, "What are you doing? You''re going to make trouble for me at this juncture, right?"

 Chapter 457ï¼š The Shu family was stimulated by her

    Chapter 457 The Shu family was stimulated by her

    The Shu family was silent for a moment, not daring to make a sound.

    The prison head glanced at them, "I said you guys, you should learn to be good after a month of imprisonment. There are only the last two days left, don''t make trouble for Lao Tzu, or you will hang it all at the gate of the city."

    The Shu family couldn''t help shivering violently, and the fourth girl stepped back.

    Shu Yu also silently retreated to the corner of the wall, squatting down and hugging his knees, daring to make a sound.

    The prison head snorted coldly, turned and walked away.

    The sound of da da da''s footsteps was particularly clear in the cell. No one in the Shu family said a word until the sound gradually disappeared, and they slowly breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, this time they didn''t dare to make trouble anymore, and the four girls were also pulled by the eldest girl.

    It''s just that everyone in the Shu family couldn''t help looking at Shu Yu who was sitting in the corner with complicated eyes.

    After a long time, the eldest girl sneered, looked at Shu Yu and said, "What if you escaped at first, you haven''t been caught yet."

    Shu Yu raised his head, his voice buzzing, "But I''m still alive."

    "How good do you think you are alive? Wouldn''t you be exiled with us the same day? There will be many accidents on the way to exile, maybe you will die on the road, and the death situation will be even more unbearable, maybe it''s not as good as being in Shentang ."

    Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, as if I was exiled alone.

    When she said these words, did she think she was the only one scared?

    Shu Yu glanced at the other timid girls and family members in this cell, whose faces were all sad.

    The eldest girl also saw it, and felt a little annoyed.

    But she quickly raised her chin again and said, "You don''t need to think I''m scaring you, although we were also exiled, but we are a family. We will naturally take care of each other, but you are different, you are now alone!! Now that the head of the cell is strictly guarded, we can''t do anything to you, but on the way to exile, maybe."

    Four girls laughed maliciously from the side, "Eldest sister is right, isn''t this **** good-looking? When the time comes, we will hand her over to the guards to play, maybe we will suffer less on the road. Speaking of which, this **** is still somewhat useful."

    Originally, she was a little worried, after all, they had all heard that the girl''s family was the most prone to accidents on the way to exile. If you lose your life, you are lucky. The most fearful thing is that you lose your life when you lose your innocence.

    She used to be jealous of Shu Yu''s good looks, but now she thinks that she''s actually pretty good, and she just happens to be their shield.

    She is alone, and the Shu family consists of a dozen people.

    After hearing this, the rest of the Shu family felt inexplicably relieved. If there is no Shu Yu, they may suffer.

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, they can really dream.

    She didn''t bother to waste her words with them, she just shrank and nestled herself in the most corner, motionless.

    Four girls wanted to say more, but was pulled by the older girl, and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, it''s only a day, and she feels better."

    Shu Yu looked at them from the corner of his eyes, and had to sigh in his heart - the Shu family, who were numb and lifeless, suddenly became alive because of her appearance.

    She is really very important, and she has contributed a lot.

    Shu Yu squeezed herself even tighter. From the outsider''s point of view, she was timid and cowardly, and she didn''t even dare to argue with the Shu family.

 Chapter 458ï¼š prison meal

    Chapter 458 Prison Rice

    Night came, and the cell became quiet again.

    The Shu family were next to each other, and slowly they all fell asleep.

    Shu Yu raised his head again, looked at the Shu family through his arm, and found that the Miss Shu family in this cell had been divided into two factions, and they looked very different.

    The first daughter of the Shu family has always looked down on prostitutes. The eldest girl is the first daughter, the second girl is the fourth girl, and the seventh girl is the first daughter.

    These people all huddled together with the eldest girl.

    As for the prostitute...

    Shu Yu looked at the second girl at the head. The second girl who had followed carefully behind the eldest girl was probably the one who suffered the Shu family this time. Everyone in the Shu family knew that Master Shu''s most beloved daughter was her concubine.

    Er girl no longer hid and tucked away like before, and quickly showed her scheming. She didn''t want to be targeted by the eldest girl and the others on the way to exile. Today, the Shu family''s direct daughter and Mrs. Shu are extremely resentful of her.

    So the two girls quickly formed a group and drew the fifth and sixth daughters of the Shu family to their side.

    Now both sides are next to each other, and neither side pays any attention to each other.

    But now it seems that the person they are jointly targeting has become themselves.

    Shu Yu pursed his lips and closed his eyes to sleep.

    She has always been alert, but when it was almost dawn the next day, her ears suddenly moved and she heard footsteps.

    looked up and saw the eleven-year-old Seventh girl approaching him.

    Seeing her waking up, Miss Seven was frightened, gave her a vicious look, and then walked away.

    Shu Yu saw with sharp eyes that before she left, he threw a cockroach at his feet.

    Shu Yu silently moved his foot over, stepped on it, and didn''t move.

    Seventh girl widened her eyes, snorted coldly, and returned to her sister.

    Shu Yu whispered, "Actually, when I was at Shu''s house, I was often locked in a small dark room by Concubine Xue, not to mention cockroaches, mice and snakes. I''ve caught them, I''m not afraid."

    On the contrary, the seven girls who used to be very delicate at home made her admirable, and even dared to catch cockroaches with her bare hands.

    It seems that the month in this cell was not in vain.

    Hearing her say that, Miss Seven became even more angry.

    But she didn''t dare to really conflict with her here, so she could only give Shu Yu another vicious look, and turned back to her sister.

    Shu Yu closed his eyes and continued to close his eyes to rest.

    She didn''t turn her head until she heard footsteps in her ears.

    This is the person who delivered the meal, and there is a smell from a distance, but it is not a fragrance, nor is it a rancid smell, but a very complex smell.

    The jailer who delivered the meals carried a bucket with a hodgepodge like swill, especially the soup.

    When the jailer put it on the ground, a part of the soup overflowed with a ''bang''.

    "After dinner, don''t dawdle."

    Putting meals started from the outermost cell. The servants of the Shu family got up one after another and approached the gate of the cell.

    The jailer gave each of them a bowl, and after stirring it twice with a large spoon, he scooped into their bowls.

    A spoon is a bowl, just right.

    followed and went to the second cell, still one bowl per person.

    Compared to the servants in the outermost cell, the master of the Shu family obviously disliked it a lot, and was not very active in eating.

    But no matter how much you dislike it, there is nothing you can do, you have to eat it. They were exiled back and still needed physical strength.

    After the two cells had finished their meals, the bucket was at its bottom.

 Chapter 459ï¼š Shu Yu eats meat

    Chapter 459 Shu Yu Eats Meat

    The jailer went to bring a bucket again. Although the Shu family ladies looked like they wanted to vomit, they were almost used to it.

    Instead, they looked at Shu Yu with schadenfreude, wanting to see her embarrassed.

    After all, when they ate on the first day, they all vomited, and they were beaten by the head of the prison with a whip, saying they wasted food.

    They wanted to see if Shu Yu, who had eaten this kind of meal for the first time, could hold back and not vomit.

    However, after the jailer distributed bowls to all of them, Shu Yu was the only one left out.

    Everyone in the Shu family was puzzled, thinking that the first time Shu Yu came, the jailer did not count her tableware and chopsticks.

    Shu Yu herself didn''t want to receive bowls and chopsticks at all, even though she thought she was a hard-working person. But the first time I saw this kind of food, I really couldn''t swallow it.

    She thought, she can still starve, at least, when she is mentally prepared.

    She didn''t even want to see that bucket.

    Fortunately, the jailer quickly ran out and left with a bucket.

    The Shu family returned to their original positions one after another and sat down. They looked at the food in their eyes. Although they were very uncomfortable, they forced themselves to eat it.

    Shu Yu exhaled a breath, forgetting her.

    Who knew that in a short while, the head of the cell came over, carrying a food box in his hand, and walked towards the innermost cell.

    came, he looked left and right, and asked pretendingly, "Who''s called Shu Yu?"

    Shu Yu raised his head, "I am."

    The head of the cell gave a ''um'', then handed over the food box, "Your meal."

    One of the Shu family counts as one. At this time, they all stopped eating and suddenly looked up at Shu Yu... the food box in front of him.

    Although the food box is not very delicate, it is very clean, and there is a faint fragrance emitting, which makes them pantothenic acid in their stomachs.

    Four girls couldn''t help at first and asked, "Why is her food different from ours?"

    The prison head glanced at her and sneered, "If someone brings you meals outside, and you spend a little more money, your meals will be different."

    Four girls widened their eyes, "You, are you saying that this meal was given to her by someone outside?"

    Of course, no one in the Shu family brought them meals. When such a big incident happened in the Shu family, those relatives and friends immediately pretended to be passers-by or even enemies, and drew a clear line with them, for fear that they would be implicated.

    Even the aunt of the Shu family didn''t dare to look at it, seeing that her mother and brother were locked inside.

    Besides, with so many people in the Shu family, who has the time to deliver meals to all of them?

    The head of the cell threw a piece of silver in his hand, "Isn''t it? It was given by someone outside."

    He said, ignoring the four girls, and instead said to Shu Yu with a pleasant face, "Girl, this meal was brought to you by a couple outside. They asked me to tell you that although you have only known you for three months, but also It''s a fate. They didn''t have the chance to recognize you as their goddaughter. Now that you have an accident, others can''t help you, and they can''t take care of you on the way to exile. They can only give you a day''s meals while you are still in Dong''an House. , so that you can eat better before you go. Please take care of yourself on the way to the southwest and protect yourself later."

    Shu Yu pursed his lips and took the food box, "Please help me thank them, and let them take good care of their bodies, don''t get tired. I can only repay their great kindness in my next life."

    Shu Yu knew that this meal must have been prepared by Meng Yunzheng.

 Chapter 460ï¼š But she almost killed me

    Chapter 460 But she almost killed me

    The head of the prison smiled and said, "Okay, they paid some errands anyway. I can still help with this little thing. Okay, you can eat."

    Shu Yu gave an "um", opened the food box, and saw two dishes on the upper layer, one with braised pork, one with crispy duck legs, one with fried vegetables, and one with rice on the bottom. Rice and a bowl of soup.

    The head of the cell smiled and said, "Yo, the food is good."

    Shu Yu whispered, "Do you want to use this braised pork? This braised pork is oily and watery, so I don''t like it. And I have a small appetite, so let''s take this braised pork as a side dish."

    The head of the cell looked like she was very sensible, "Then I''m welcome, I guess you can''t eat such fatty food in this place."

    He took the braised pork away very rudely, and glanced at the Shu family in the cell before leaving. Seeing that for the sake of giving a bowl of meat, he did a little favor, and it became a matter of course.

    So I said to the people inside, "Don''t rob me, don''t make trouble for me, I''ll come to collect the lunch box later, if I see you bullying her, tsk, don''t eat before you go into exile. Everyone don''t eat."

    Shu''s family was indignant, but dared not make a sound.

    The head of the cell just walked away, but he didn''t go far. Although he couldn''t see him in the cell, he could still hear him shouting, "Hey, go get a plate of peanuts and two jugs of wine. This braised pork looks good. I''ll eat it as a side dish."

    Hearing such a close voice, the Shu family didn''t even dare to scold Shu Yu loudly.

    They looked at the food in front of Shu Yu, and then looked at the sour rice in their hands, they almost vomited blood.

    Not only the cell here, but also the female relatives in the cell next door, who frowned and couldn''t take another bite.

    Shu Yu is delighted. I don''t know who made this meal, and it tastes very good.

    After a long time, I heard a thin voice, "Third sister, anyway, grandmother is old, although you are not the granddaughter of the Shu family, but in terms of seniority, grandmother is also your elder. You are in front of grandmother and mother. Is it not good to eat alone?"

    Shu Yu didn''t have to look back to know that the person who spoke was the second child.

    At this juncture, this second girl wants to use her to pull a gang for her.

    As if she hadn''t heard, the second girl frowned, "Third sister..."

    Shu Yu turned his head, bit his chopsticks and glanced at the old lady. Not to mention, although the old lady didn''t look this way at this time, her hand holding the bowl didn''t move, and her ears were turned to this side, so she was clearly listening.

    Shu Yu whispered, "But she almost killed me."

    "My grandmother was just in a hurry at the time, and you''re fine. Now that everyone is like this, it doesn''t make sense to care about it, right. After today, everyone will be exiled to the southwest. Look at you alone, the road will be very difficult, and you are filial. If you have a grandmother, your grandmother will naturally protect you, and you won''t be alone at that time, and you won''t even have someone to help you, right?"

    The second girl said and glanced at the older girl. The meaning is obvious. If you don''t hold a group and find yourself a backer, your hard days will come after you are exiled.

    Shu Yu still admires her a little bit, and there''s nothing wrong with what she said, and she knows how to attack other people''s weaknesses very well.

    If she was the former Shu Yu, she would really believe her.

    pity¡­¡­

    Shu Yu took a deep breath, "But she really almost killed me."

 Chapter 461ï¼š time to hit the road

    Chapter 461 Time to hit the road

    "Third sister, don''t you understand what I said? You now..."

    The second girl spoke too slowly, and before she could finish speaking, the jailer over there came knocking on a spoon.

    "Have you eaten yet? I''ve put away the bowl."

    The servant in the outermost cell was far away from here, but he had already eaten and returned the bowls and chopsticks to the jailer.

    When the two cells in the prison saw this, they didn''t care about coveting the meal, because it wasn''t their turn anyway, and they didn''t dislike each and every one of them, and ate the meal quickly.

    On the contrary, the old lady still didn''t give up, but when she turned her head and looked, Shu Yu was also eating fast.

    She lost her mind immediately, and hurried to speed up.

    It''s just that she was getting old, and she choked when she ate too quickly, and the jailer scolded her again.

    The old lady''s face was flushed, but she didn''t dare to make a sound.

    As a result, the jailer walked to Shu Yu''s side and said with a good attitude, "We told the head of the prison that the girl can eat slowly. Your food box is not ours, so it''s fine to collect it later. The meat is good."

    Shu Yu nodded gratefully and began to chew slowly.

    But she didn''t want to delay too long. When everyone''s rice bowls were cleaned up, she ate almost the same, and closed the lunch box.

    Looking at the lunch box that was taken away, the anger and jealousy in the eyes of the Shu family almost overflowed.

    They haven''t eaten normal meals for a long time.

    After Shu Yu finished eating, he exhaled a long breath, feeling his body and mind relaxed.

    The people from the Shu family were muttering and swearing at her, but she didn''t hear them, and kept herself in the corner.

    However, the curses of the Shu family were of no avail.

    After noon, the prison head came to deliver meals again.

    This time, the Shu family didn''t even have a meal with sour water. After all, the cell''s expenses were limited, and there were only two meals a day.

    But Shu Yu had three meals, and she ate refreshingly, but the Shu family almost jumped up and killed her.

    It''s okay, just let her be proud for another day. After tomorrow''s exile, her good days will come to an end.

    Shu Yu spent only one day in the cell, so his hatred was completely full.

    Master Jing and the others naturally know about this, and they are very concerned about the Shu family.

    But they have investigated, and there is nothing wrong with what Shu Yu said. Moreover, the head of the cell charged a small amount of money to give people a lunch box for a day. It was a trivial matter. Anyway, the Shu family''s daughters were not executed prisoners with heinous crimes, so it didn''t matter.

    After just one day, Shu Yu finally ushered in the second day of exile.

    She raised her eyes and looked at the sky. The weather is sunny today, which is a good weather.

    Early in the morning, the head of the cell came with the jailer, impatiently waking up the rest of the Shu family¡¯s daughters.

    "Get up, it''s time for you to hit the road."

    Shu Yu, the word "..." on the road is a wonderful use.

    The daughters of the Shu family have focused their attention on Shu Yu for the past two days. Now that they have really come to the stall of exile, they are all scared again, especially the young ones, who have begun to sob softly.

    The seventh girl also held the fourth girl''s hand tightly, her face flushed from crying.

    Shu Yu stood silently at the end, still bowing his head, as if he had already accepted his fate.

    Lord Jing and the other two adults came over at this time. The three of them glanced around and asked people to count the number of people. After confirming that they were correct, they were handcuffed and shackled.

    The person at the front had just finished, when the second girl in the back suddenly knelt down and said, "Sir, the sinner has something to ask for."

 Chapter 462ï¼š Two girls thoughts

    Chapter 462 Second Girl''s Mind

    Lord Jing frowned, wondering what the **** this person was going to do, and just about to wave his hand to tell her not to be too busy, the short officer beside him had already asked, "What''s the matter?"

    "My lord, we are all daughters of the Shu family. Although the family suffered, we were once famous girls in this Dong''an mansion. Even if we are exiled, we still want to go out with dignity. At least, let us Wash your face and tidy up, so that you don''t leave Dong''an Mansion so disheveled, and ask the adults to help you."

    Lord Jing frowned and subconsciously refused, "Nonsense, what time do you think it is now, when you all pack up, the sun will all set."

    Er girl''s face changed slightly and she pursed her lips.

    She has her own thoughts, although she didn''t participate when the fourth girl and the eldest girl said those words yesterday. But the four girls had something to say to her heart. Among their many female relatives, Shu Yu was the most beautiful.

    This is also the reason why she is like a transparent person, but still has a hard time in the house.

    Aside from her, she is the one with the best looks.

    I don''t know if it''s the reason why the daughters of the Shu family follow the old lady of the Shu family. The second girl was the only one who followed her mother. Her mother was good-looking, so she became the favorite concubine of the Shu family, and she became the daughter that she valued the most.

    The second girl was sure that if Shu Yu didn''t come back, she was the one most likely to be taken as a victim on the road of exile.

    But now that someone was blocking the way, the second girl breathed a sigh of relief and followed suit.

    As long as the escorting officer saw Shu Yu''s appearance, even if he really thought about it, he wouldn''t put his eyes on him.

    People are not for themselves, and the world will be destroyed.

    What''s more, she handed her the steps yesterday, but she doesn''t know how to look, what can I do?

    However, Master Jing was obviously not happy, and the second girl still did not dare to challenge his authority at this juncture.

    It was the short official who said, "Master Jing, why don''t you be accommodating? After all, this is the last chance. Maybe if you look good, when will you be seen by others, and you can live a good life again. But dressing up No need, just wipe your face."

    The three adults present are all human beings. They know everything that happened in the cell, including what they ate and said yesterday.

    The second girl said these, they easily thought of the previous plan of the fourth girl.

    The short man was from the second prince. He was very contemptuous of the Shu family who was standing in line with the third prince at this juncture, and they were still fighting openly and secretly.

    The one with long and narrow eyes frowned when he knew what the Shu family planned, but he was a member of the third prince, and he didn''t want to express too many opinions in this trial to avoid more trouble, so he didn''t speak.

    Master Jing didn''t want to agree, but the leading officers and soldiers who were escorted were his people, and with his explanation, even if Shu Yu looked like a fairy, she wouldn''t dare to touch her.

    So Shu Yu doesn''t have to worry about this.

    Lord Jing weighed it for a moment, but he no longer objected. He has always had no opinion on the outside world. Although he was the presiding judge in this trial, it was the second prince who jumped up and down.

 Chapter 463ï¼š Meng Yunzheng took it all into consideration

    Chapter 463 Meng Yunzheng took it all into consideration

    It''s just that the two sides have the same goal, so Master Jing is happy to have time to do things in the dark.

    Now if he entangles more, the shrewd short man should be suspicious. At that time, he will focus on these female dependents again, and it will be bad if he finds that Shu Yu is different.

    So Master Jing took a deep breath and said, "If that''s the case, then hurry up, wash your face and leave."

    Shu Yu frowned, she was naturally not worried about the **** officer. But she was afraid that she would meet people who knew her in Jiangyuan County when she went out. Although this is Dong''an House, this possibility is very small, but what if?

    She looked at Master Jing, but the latter was being pulled by the short man to speak.

    It was the official with long and narrow eyes, his eyes wandering on their female family members.

    Shu Yu lowered her head immediately, and almost met her eyes.

    The girls from the Shu family moved very quickly. The jailer came over with water and a handkerchief. They wiped their faces one by one and walked forward.

    Shu Yu was last in line, looking at the pitch-black bucket, he almost vomited.

    The short man came over at this time, "What''s the matter, I think the water is dirty, it''s okay, I''ll change a bucket for you."

    "No, no need." Shu Yu replied immediately, twisting the handkerchief and wiping it on his face indiscriminately.

    The handkerchief was stinky and dirty, and Shu Yu almost touched it lightly, but the dirt on his face was not wiped off at all.

    The short man was dissatisfied, "Hey, you haven''t washed it clean, you..."

    Master Jing reminded, "It''s getting late."

    The short man stopped talking, but he looked at Shu Yu and felt that it didn''t matter. What if you don''t wash your face clean? She has only been in prison for a day, and she still has an advantage over the Shu family''s daughters who have been in prison for a month.

    Shu Yu secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly took a few steps forward.

    The fourth girl was not far in front of her, and was being handcuffed and shackled. Seeing that she didn''t wash her face at all, she gave her a vicious look before being taken away.

    The head of the cell came over and put on a hand shackle for Shu Yu, but as soon as he put on Shu Yu, he felt something was wrong.

    This hand shackle is light and almost weightless.

    The head of the cell lowered his head, turned his back to the crowd, and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "This handcuff was prepared by Young Master Meng, it is very light, and the girl won''t get tired when wearing it. The voice, there is no way to make it softer, otherwise the voice is wrong, and it will cause trouble for the girl, the girl is more patient."

    Shu Yu was surprised, looking down at the shackles.

    Meng Yunzheng... How much preparation did he secretly make during this time?

    After Shu Yu knew that he could not escape the fate of exile, he naturally prepared some things. But for small things like entering the cell, like eating and sleeping, she is mentally prepared to suffer some hardships. This kind of grievance is nothing, she doesn''t care, and it won''t last long anyway.

    But she didn''t expect that Meng Yunzheng had considered all such trivial matters.

    She clenched her handcuffs slightly, and didn''t make a sound for a long time.

    After put it on, Shu Yu followed the crowd to the door of the prison.

    Although it was only for one day, Shu Yu still had a feeling of seeing the sun again when he reappeared at the gate of the prison.

    She is like this, and the Shu family''s daughters and other people are even more like this, and she even feels like she is crying with joy.

    However, the chains on the hands and feet were like a basin of cold water poured down, reminding them that even if they got out of the cell, their future was still very slim.

 Chapter 464ï¼š Set off

    Chapter 464 Departure

    The **** officer came over, tied their hands with ropes, strung them into two rows, and then escorted them forward.

    Then take the documents and look at them one by one, verify the identity, fill in the information, and make a customs clearance official document.

    After was stamped, the official came over and gave a warning.

    With a wave of his hand, he left the cell door.

    There are sixteen women in the Shu family, Shu Yu is the last, and there are six officers and soldiers in the escort, all of them are expressionless and look very difficult to mess with.

    Shu Yu originally thought that the men of the Shu family would also be on the road together, but after walking for a long time, he didn''t see anyone else, it seems that they should be escorted separately.

    The group quickly walked to the streets of Fucheng. Although the second girl said to go out decently, everyone in the Shu family lowered their heads in the face of everyone''s gaze, wishing they could burrow into the ground.

    Shu Yu also lowered her head. Before she went out, she let her hair loose in a large piece when no one noticed. When he lowered his head again, almost half of his face was covered.

    The people of fucheng naturally want to watch the lively scene, but it is only for two eyes.

    They knew that this was the female relative of the Shu family. The matter of corruption and bribery in the Shu prefect''s house had already been made public, and the people in this city knew that the prefect of Shu did not do much, so they didn''t like the Shu family''s female relatives very much.

    Now seeing them in distress, they naturally applauded and spit at them.

    "what¡­¡­"

    Official Chai glanced, "What''s it called?"

    The Shu family''s family members didn''t dare to call out, the leading official snorted coldly, then silently walked to the back and stood beside Shu Yu.

    "Don''t linger, go hurry up, you won''t have good fruit to eat if you delay the time."

    As soon as he stood here, those people naturally did not dare to spit in Shu Yu''s direction.

    The others were more or less dirty, but Shu Yu felt nothing.

    She knew that the leading official was from Lord Jing, but it was inconvenient to communicate at the moment, so she did not speak.

    After all, those people didn''t dare to go too far, and they quickly subsided.

    The leading officer saw this and took a few steps forward as if nothing had happened.

    When I walked up to my colleagues, I heard two officials complaining, "...In the past, I was the most willing to **** female prisoners to the exile. Those female prisoners would give us some money from their homes, which is a lot of money. Look, everyone in the Shu family has been exiled, who sent us money?"

    "Isn''t it? I heard that the Shu family has been in prison for a month, and no one has come to see them, let alone give them some food. The old lady of the Shu family has two married people. Daughter, it''s really a loss to even care about this old mother."

    "These girls have a lot of things to do along the way, and it''s us who have worked hard. It''s really unfortunate."

    The leading officer scolded them, "Okay, we haven''t left the city yet, don''t talk nonsense."

    The two suddenly fell silent and their faces became serious.

    On the way, it was smooth, and it was out of the gate of the city, and the disgusting eyes of those people were less.

    The group continued to walk forward, but after a few steps, a middle-aged couple suddenly appeared in front.

    Shu Yu didn''t look up, so naturally he didn''t see it.

    The middle-aged couple quickly walked to the front of the leading officer, stuffed a bit of silver into his hand, and said attentively, "Master, you keep this, we Shu Yu are young, you have to bear more on this journey. ."

 Chapter 465ï¼š Shu Yu was seen

    Chapter 465 Shu Yu was seen

    The middle-aged couple was the steward couple who lived in Zhuangzi before.

    Since we are going to make a show, of course we are going to do a full set.

    They are very concerned about Shu Yu in the eyes of others. Now that she is leaving the city, she will definitely come to see her one last time and give her some money.

    This is still the gate of the city, and there will be many eyes staring at it.

    The leading officer flipped the money in his hand and nodded, "Okay, I got it, don''t worry, we''ll figure it out."

    The middle-aged couple nodded, and the woman raised her hand to wipe away her tears, then looked in Shu Yu''s direction.

    The leading officer waved his hand and asked them to say goodbye.

    The two hurried forward and said a few words in a low voice, but they were just words of concern, such as telling her to take care of herself.

    Shu Yu kept his head down, occasionally reconciling or choking.

    The middle-aged couple did not speak for a long time, and immediately stepped aside, not daring to delay the official business time.

    When the rest of the Shu family saw it, anger and jealousy flashed in their eyes.

    "How could she be so lucky, she met two idiots even though she survived hardships, both for food and for silver."

    The fourth girl was indignant, and the second girl frowned.

    The other party used money, and it is very likely that several officials would not do anything to Shu Yu at all.

    They can''t keep an eye on Shu Yu, won''t she suffer?

    Couldn''t bear them to think too much, the leading officer raised his hand, "Keep going."

    The group started to walk again, but after a few steps, an official retreated silently to Shu Yu''s side.

    The official thought that there was no oil or water on the road, and he was very upset. Unexpectedly, there is a person who gave them money hidden here.

    Although it''s not worth a little bit of silver, but a mosquito''s leg is still meat no matter how small it is.

    Five taels of silver is enough for them to eat and drink for a while.

    He walked over to Shu Yu and looked her up and down.

    was far away just now, and he didn''t know what the woman and the couple said. But he felt that they must have put money in this woman.

    "I heard that you are the adopted daughter of the Shu family?" While talking to Shu Yu, he looked at her hand, suspecting that she had money in her clenched fist.

    Shu Yu gave a soft ''um''.

    The official said with a smile, "It seems that being an adopted daughter is better than being a real daughter."

    Shu Yu could only laugh and agree twice.

    When the officer saw this, he didn''t say more, especially since the leading officer in front was already calling him, he could only stop, and finally left a sentence, "If there is something behind you, you can come to me, I''m a good person to talk to."

    "Okay, thank you sir."

    That official frowned, "You raise your head and look at me, otherwise you don''t even know who I am, how can you find me?"

    Shu Yu, "..." This person is so annoying.

    Fortunately, it is outside the city now, and there are not so many people.

    Shu Yu closed his eyes and looked up at the official.

    The official was satisfied, and the lead official ran over and kicked him, "Did you hear me when I called you? What nonsense are you talking about here, go ahead and show me the way.

    The two officials pushed and walked forward.

    Shu Yu secretly exhaled and lowered his head again.

    But what she didn''t know was that in the blink of an eye, someone saw her not far away and recognized her. Just looking at her back like this at the moment, she stood there motionless in shock.

 Chapter 466ï¼š Shocked mother and son of Tang Wenqian

    Chapter 466 Shocked Tang Wenqian''s mother and son

    "Is that person, is that the second girl of the Lu family?" Mother Tang grabbed Tang Wenqian''s sleeve in shock, rubbed her eyes fiercely, and asked in a low voice.

    At this time, there are not many people outside the city.

    But the Shu family was exiled to such an eye-catching team, it still made the people who came and went stop and stop. Including Tang Wenqian and Tang Mu who were outside the city.

    And Shu Yu, just as the short official guessed, even if he stood at the back, even with his head lowered and his hair scattered, he was the most eye-catching member of the Shu family.

    So the two people who had originally focused on her, immediately caught her appearance the moment she raised her head.

    It wasn''t just Mother Tang who couldn''t believe it, Tang Wenqian almost couldn''t restrain herself from going forward.

    Now is the autumn season in August, Tang Wenqian is here to take part in the township examination, and he has come to Fucheng a month ago.

    It''s just that the Tang family is poor. Even if Tang Wenqian himself is copying and writing to support his family, he can''t compare with some big families, so there is still no book boy or servant by his side.

    This time he went to the city to take the exam, he originally planned to come alone. But the parents of the Tang family are not at ease. It will take a month and a half to go, and he has to do the final review, prepare for the exam, and take care of himself.

    Being haunted by trivial matters, where can there be kung fu to study?

    However, in those days, Father Tang took a job, and the wages were generous, and he could not leave for a while.

    Mother Tang volunteered and followed Tang Wenqian to Fucheng.

    Tang Wenqian is also the first time to take part in the township examination. Although he has also asked Mr. to inquire about the situation, he is still negligent. For example... the inn has no rooms.

    But they have to stay in Fucheng for at least a month and a half, in fact, it is more cost-effective to rent a small yard.

    It''s just that Tang Wenqian brought Tang''s mother, and she definitely needs two rooms. If other students are accompanied by a book boy, they can rent only one room.

    Originally, they were late, and there were still hard conditions. They searched and searched, but they couldn''t find a suitable place to live.

    Later, Mother Tang heard people say that some villages that are close to the city will also be rented out, and the rent is cheap.

    But Mother Tang has some concerns, there are always many inconveniences outside the city. And the noise in the village will affect his son.

    But Tang Wenqian doesn''t care. His home is in Shangshi Village, so this kind of environment will not affect him. And since the other party is renting, he must have experience, and he will not be the only student who rents in the village. Maybe if they meet, they can exchange knowledge with each other.

    Mother Tang was persuaded by him, agreed, and went to the nearest village outside the city to rent two rooms.

    The two of them lived outside the city, but they were actually quite clean, and they could even settle down, so they wouldn''t be overwhelmed by the atmosphere in the city.

    This stay is for a month, and the township exam starts as scheduled.

    The day before yesterday, Tang Wenqian came out after the last exam. He had a day off at home yesterday, and today he planned to go to the city to check on the situation.

    The list of the township test will not be posted until early September, and they will stay here for ten days to wait for news.

    Mother Tang called Fucheng, but she hasn''t gone through it carefully. Now that her son has finished the exam, she wants to go into the city to see if there is anything she needs to buy back.

    Who knew that when he walked to the gate of the city, he encountered a team of exiles.

    Naturally, they stood by and gave others the lead, and looked at these people by the way.

 Chapter 467ï¼š Huijiangyuan County

    Chapter 467 Return to Jiangyuan County

    Tang''s mother was also very emotional, after all, this row of people are all female dependents.

    Who knew that when he looked at him, he saw a slightly familiar face.

    Mother Tang felt that she might have read it wrong, but when she turned to look at Tang Wenqian, the latter also frowned.

    Tang Wenqian squeezed his hands, turned his head and asked the pedestrians beside him, "Dare to ask Xiongtai, whose family''s female relatives are the exiled prisoners just now?"

    "You don''t even know this? Shu family, Shu Zhifu family."

    The Shu family, Tang Wenqian of course knew about the fact that the prefect of Shu was raided and exiled, but he didn''t expect them to be exiled to the southwest today.

    Mother Tang''s ears were pointed, and she suddenly thought of something, and hurriedly asked, "Shu? Which Shu?"

    The man glanced at Mother Tang suspiciously, "You don''t even know which Shu is our former prefect?"

    Mother Tang knew, and it was because she knew that she pulled Tang Wenqian in shock and said, "Shu, Shu Yu''s Shu, is she..."

    Tang Wenqian frowned and lowered his voice, "Mother!"

    Mother Tang closed her mouth immediately, but still wanted to make it clear, she asked the passerby, "Then do you know who the girl walking at the back is?"

    passers-by, "Then how would I know? Anyway, it''s either the wife of the Shu family, or the lady of the Shu family."

    Mother Tang wanted to ask again, but Tang Wenqian had already pulled her away.

    They didn''t enter the city again, Tang Wenqian looked at the exile troop who were far away with a solemn expression.

    When there were only the two of them on the road, Mother Tang said in a low voice, "Wen Qian, do you think that is the second girl of the Lu family, or is it just someone who looks alike? But isn''t the second girl of the Lu family in Jiangyuan County? Why? Suddenly appearing in Fucheng, still in the exile team?"

    Tang Wenqian didn''t speak the whole time. Mother Tang saw that his face was not very good-looking, so she closed her mouth after saying a few words.

    It was just the scene just now, but it kept hitting her head.

    The two returned to the village where they rented and stood at the door of the room. Tang Wenqian took a deep breath and finally made a decision.

    He turned his head and said to Mother Tang, "Mother, pack up, let''s go back."

    "Ah? Go back? Where are you going?" Mother Tang was stunned.

    "Jiangyuan County." He had to verify whether that person was Lu Shuyu, otherwise he would be uneasy.

    Mother Tang stayed for a while, then hit him on the back, "Are you crazy? What Jiangyuan County are you going back to at this time, we have to wait here for the rankings, and when you go back, you won''t know what your first test is. a few."

    Tang Wenqian hid for a while and explained patiently to Mother Tang, "Mother, no, if I were in high school, the documents would be passed on to Jiangyuan County, and there would naturally be officials who would come to the house to announce the good news. There is also trouble here, no need.¡±

    But Mother Tang wanted to know immediately whether her son had a high school or not. If the documents were passed to the county government and then to their home, when would they have to wait?

    Mother Tang asked him with a sullen face, "Do you want to go back and see if the second girl of the Lu family is in Jiangyuan County?"

    "Well." Tang Wenqian didn''t deny it, "After all, I''m from Shangshi Village. I have to know what happened, and I know what happened."

    "You..." Mother Tang felt that something was wrong with Tang Wenqian, but she had never been able to beat her son.

    Although Tang Wenqian looked at Si Si Wenwen and talked very well, once he made up his mind, no one could control him, not even his parents.

 Chapter 468ï¼š Come to Yiren Pavilion to confirm

    Chapter 468 Come to Yiren Pavilion to confirm

    Mother Tang was so angry that her heart ached, she stomped her feet on the chair, looking like she was about to cry.

    Seeing that Tang Wenqian still didn''t change her original intention, Tang''s mother stood up fiercely, "Go, go, go? Let''s go back to Jiangyuan County, go back."

    "Thank you mother for your understanding."

    Mother Tang didn''t want to understand her at all, she glared at him, walked out the door with heavy steps, and told the owner about the check-out.

    Tang Wenqian sighed, thinking of the exiled team, he involuntarily raised his eyebrows, and hurriedly started packing.

    He came to the exam, and he brought a lot of things, not only books, but also various stoves and other things that he needed to eat and sleep during the rural exam.

    When Mother Tang came back, Tang Wenqian was almost done.

    "Mother, you are busy first, I will go to the city to rent a car."

    Mother Tang went to her own room to pack her luggage. She didn''t have much, so she sorted it out quickly and waited for Tang Wenqian to come back at the door.

    Tang Wenqian rented a donkey cart. They didn''t have much money, so naturally they could save as much as they could.

    If the high school is this time, the county government, the county school and the village will give some money to subsidize it, and then their family will be able to have a little more money.

    Putting the luggage on the donkey cart, Tang Wenqian said goodbye to several candidates who lived with him in the village.

    The candidates are quite strange, how come they are so good, he will leave without waiting for the results to be released?

    Tang Wenqian only said that there was an emergency at home. He couldn''t wait for the announcement, so he had to go home first.

    Everyone said goodbye to each other, and after talking again, Tang Wenqian and Tang mother set off.

    They rented donkey carts, which were slow and naturally not as fast as horse carts.

    Hurry up with the carriage and arrive at Jiangyuan County in the evening. However, Tang Wenqian''s donkey cart did not finally enter the county seat of Jiangyuan County until the afternoon of the second day.

    As soon as he entered the city, Mother Tang asked him, "Are you going to Lu''s house now?"

    The second house of the Lu family is now in the county seat, and they really don''t need to go home, so Tang Wenqian nodded and went straight to Ningshui Street.

    He didn''t know the address of Liufang Lane, but Yiren Pavilion on Ningshui Street did.

    The donkey cart stopped at the entrance of Yiren Pavilion, Tang Wenqian took a deep breath, and got out of the car with Mother Tang.

    Although Yiren Pavilion has been open for more than two months, this is the first time Tang Wenqian and Tang Mu have come here.

    Tang Wenqian was still calm, but Mother Tang felt a little sour in her heart.

    Originally, the most difficult family in Shangshi Village was the second house of the Lu family, but now it is good, because the second girl of the Lu family has returned, and the Lu Erbai family has become the most promising person in Shangshi Village.

    Although this shop is not very big, it is Ningshui Street, the most prosperous street in Jiangyuan County, and it is hard to find a shop. Even if this shop is in the innermost place, there will be an endless stream of business.

    Mother Tang looked at the decorations in the shop, looking at the clothes hanging on the shelves, she didn''t even dare to touch them.

    The material of this dress looks good, but it is not cheap, at least a few hundred dollars.

    "Tang Xiucai, Sister Tang, why are you here?" A surprised voice came from behind the counter.

    Mother Tang turned her head when she heard the sound, she hadn''t seen Lu Erbai for more than two months. Looking at it again now, the person in front of her seemed to be a different person, which made her stunned for a moment.

    Once this person has money, his complexion really changes.

    And seeing him standing there, even his legs are healed?

    Mother Tang didn''t speak, Tang Wenqian naturally stepped forward and said, "Uncle Lu."

 Chapter 469ï¼š its her

    Chapter 469 It''s really her

    Lu Erbai laughed, "Tang Xiucai is a rare visit, come here, sit down, I''ll bring you some tea."

    He came out from behind the counter. Although it was a little unnatural when he walked, he really couldn''t use crutches.

    But before he could move, the old lady who came out of the backyard had already come over with a cup. She also smiled and entertained the two of them, "I''ll come, I''ll come, you go to the counter to guard."

    She just brought the doll she made to the shop today, and was about to go back when she heard a familiar voice from outside.

    Mother Tang took the water, and then said according to Tang Wenqian''s explanation, "No, the township exam is over, we just came back from Fucheng. These days, Wenqian has also worked hard to study, and he finally finished the exam, so he wanted to take him with him. I came here for a walk, and I saw that the weather was going to cool down, so I just bought a piece of cloth to make his clothes. I heard that your shop is on Ningshui Street, and it happened to be selling ready-to-wear, so I thought of coming over to have a look. I don¡¯t know if there is any suitable for our Wenqian.¡±

    Lu Erbai slapped his forehead sharply, "Tang Xiucai went to Fucheng to take the exam? Look at me, I forgot about it. How did the exam go? Did you pass?"

    Mainly because the family was very busy before, and Shu Yu was about to travel, so they didn''t have the heart to pay attention to other things.

    "I don''t know yet. I just finished the test, and the rankings will be released in September. This time, I''m going to take the test. It was his first time to take the test. Knowing and knowing."

    Even though Mother Tang said so, she was still very proud of her eyes. Even if it wasn''t released yet, Tang Xiucai should have done well in the exam.

    If there is such a young man in the village, it will be a great news for the people in the same village.

    Lu Erbai was happy, and the old lady beside him was also happy, and went behind the counter to get some snacks for them to eat.

    replied by the way, "Anyway, I would like to congratulate you here first, but our shop only sells women''s ready-to-wear, so there is no clothes suitable for Tang Xiucai."

    Mother Tang sighed with regret, "Then I''d better go to the cloth shop to pick up two pieces of cloth and make it myself. By the way, you open a clothing store, do you know which cloth shop is good and cheap?"

    The old lady knows it, but the cloth in their shop is all high-quality goods, and the purchase volume is large, and they also get the goods directly. They go to the largest cloth shop in Ningshui Street.

    In the early stage, Shu Yu did the negotiation with the cloth. Later, Mrs. Ruan went to get the goods and basically followed the deed directly with the manager.

    But this is definitely not suitable for Tang''s mother. The old lady of the Tang family knows that the material for Tang Wenqian''s clothes, no matter how good it is, can''t be compared with the fabric in the shop.

    So, the old lady can''t give her advice. Especially Mother Tang''s temperament, if she told the truth, she was afraid that she would despise her because their Lu family was rich.

    The old lady and Lu Erbai looked at each other and could only say, "This, I really don''t know, the matter of buying cloth before was all discussed by A Yu."

    Speaking of Shu Yu, Mother Tang immediately asked, "What about your second girl? Isn''t she here?"

    The old lady smiled and said, "She, she''s been away, and I''m afraid she won''t be back in a short time."

    As soon as these words came out, Mother Tang and Tang Wenqian changed their faces.

    Tang Wenqian was fine, but Mother Tang''s smile could hardly be maintained.

    Going far? Still can''t come back in a short time? Aren''t you already exiled?

 Chapter 470ï¼š when not knowing

    Chapter 470 Don''t Know

    Mother Tang did not speak in a daze, Tang Wenqian was afraid that the Lu family would see something strange, and immediately said, "Why did you go away at this time? Did Daniel go with her?"

    "Where, she is in a hurry, so she has to go far. But the trustee found two female bodyguards and escorted her along the way."

    Tang Wenqian looked at Lu Erbai and the old lady of the Lu family, they obviously didn''t know anything.

    He is now certain that the exiled person is the second girl of the Lu family.

    But what did she do? How did she become the girl of the Shu family?

    Shu, Shu Yu? ?

    Could it be that she came from the Shu family before?

    Tang Wenqian felt that he might have guessed the truth, and originally wanted to ask more carefully. But when he looked up again, he found that the old lady looked at him strangely, and he didn''t dare to ask any more, for fear that the two would become suspicious.

    Therefore, Tang Wenqian quickly changed the subject. He knew that Dahu had started to study, so he cared a few words.

    Then, he said goodbye and left on the grounds that he had just returned and was tired.

    Mother Tang kept her nerves tense until she went out, sat on the donkey cart, and walked out of Ningshui Street, then she suddenly turned around, grabbed Tang Wenqian''s hand, and said excitedly, "It''s her, that person must be The second girl of the Lu family. God, how could she be¡­¡±

    "Mother!!" Tang Wenqian interrupted her in a deep voice, and glanced at the driver who was leading the donkey cart in front of her.

    Mother Tang swallowed her saliva, hurriedly suppressed her voice, and said in a low voice, "Wenqian, what the **** is going on with that second girl from the Lu family? I used to think she was a mysterious person, and she would never go home. It''s only been a few months, and I haven''t heard her talk about it in the past ten years. Could it be that she really did something outside and was arrested this time?"

    Tang Wenqian took a deep breath, patted Mother Tang''s hand, and said, "Mother, you shouldn''t know about this matter. Don''t tell anyone, and don''t mention it. Miss Lu is probably very complicated, do you think? , She was exiled, and the Lu family did not know anything about it, which means that the government did not rush to the Lu family to arrest people, which is very strange."

    Mother Tang nodded again and again, "I know I know, I won''t say it."

    Tang Wenqian still frowned tightly, thinking that he had seen Shu Yu in the exile team before, the kind of fearful and timid expression he had never seen before.

    Would a person who was so fierce to stand in front of his sister and force Zhang Shu and Li to show such an expression?

    Thinking of this, Tang Wenqian said again, "Maybe it''s not Miss Lu, it''s just a similar appearance and a coincidence of time."

    Mother Tang looked at him, do you believe this? How could there be such a coincidence?

    The discussion between the two about Shu Yu has ended, and they have not continued.

    The donkey cart drove all the way out of Ningshui Street, turned a corner and disappeared.

    Holding Baoya''s hand, Mrs Liang looked at the back of the donkey cart, frowning and muttering to herself, "Am I right? That''s the woman from the Tang family? Where did he come from, looking at the big bag and the small bag? of."

    Don''t you buy so many things on Ningshui Street? As shabby as their family is, they shouldn''t suddenly become rich.

    Mr. Liang pouted and continued to lead Baoya to Yiren Pavilion.

    Seeing that she was about to come, she immediately stopped, squatted down and said to Baoya, "Do you remember what Mother said to you just now?"

    Baoya nodded heavily, and patted her chest with her little hand, "Remember."

 Chapter 471ï¼š Liang who wants to pay wages

    Chapter 471 Liang who wants to pay wages

    Mrs. Liang touched the little tug on Baoya''s hair and said with a smile, "It''s so good, let''s go, go and find your milk with my mother."

    Baoya stepped on her short legs and followed Liang''s side.

    When Liang''s mother and daughter walked into the shop, the old lady was talking to Lu Erbai, she was still thinking about Tang Wenqian''s strange place just now, "Second, you said that Tang Xiucai is very polite, why did you suddenly treat Ayu? Are you asking things so carefully?"

    Lu Erbai said unsurely, "Maybe it''s...the words are coming?"

    "I don''t think so." The old lady shook her head, "Tell me, is Tang Xiucai interested in A Yu? So today, their mother and daughter came together and wanted to see A Yu. Let''s take a look together? If you don''t, you will be very disappointed."

    Lu Erbai shook his head, "No way, it doesn''t look like it."

    "Why is it different? Our family Ayu is so smart and good-looking, and he is the only one in the whole Shangshi Village. Tang Xiucai is also very good, but his old lady is not easy to get along with. If Ayu gets married. , Maybe it will make it difficult for our family A Yu. And their family has no money, A Yu has to serve his parents-in-law when he goes to his house, doing laundry and cooking, it''s too hard."

    Lu Erbai laughed and said, "Mother, you think too far."

    "Where''s the distance? Ayu is now fourteen, and when he comes back in half a year, he will be fifteen. It''s almost time to talk about marriage." The old lady was not in a hurry before, but now she really starts to care, "Actually, I really like that. Young Master Meng has both talent and beauty, but unfortunately his throat was injured and he couldn''t speak, it would be great if he could be cured."

    Lu Erbai was speechless, his mother really went further and further away.

    Liang Shi and Bao Ya came in at this time.

    As soon as she saw her, the old lady stopped talking immediately. Mrs. Liang is a big mouth. If she goes out to talk nonsense, it will not ruin the reputation of their family Ayu.

    The old lady frowned and looked at her, "What are you doing here? You brought Baoya with you, so far away, can you not harm her short legs?"

    "Mother, Baoya is my daughter, of course I feel sorry for her, I always carry her away."

    The old lady snorted, not believing, she asked Baoya to come over and give her some snacks.

    Baoya immediately sat on the chair obediently, and filled her mouth with snacks in satisfaction.

    Liang gave her a wink and told her to follow the plan. As a result, when the little girl had something to eat, she completely put her business aside and didn''t even raise her head to look at her.

    Mrs. Liang almost vomited blood. This unreliable dead girl knows how to eat, eat, and eat. Where can you get food without money?

    Her vicious expression was too obvious, and the old lady was not blind, so she naturally saw it.

    She glared at Mrs Liang and said, "If you have something to say, what are you tossing the child for?"

    "Mother, I don''t have one."

    "Speak quickly, I''m too lazy to listen to your sophistry."

    Mr. Liang was wronged, and after a while, he stepped forward with a smile and said, "Mother, Sanzhu got paid yesterday."

    "Isn''t this a good thing?"

    "Yes, this is the second time he has been paid, and ah, last month, he helped a young man find the lost jade pendant, and the young man gave him a tael of silver. This month, he got it back. Two or two."

    The old lady''s eyes lit up, "The third child didn''t covet that jade pendant."

    Liang Shi, "..." is really a mother, and she really knows her son.

 Chapter 472ï¼š Cut meat for your parents

    Chapter 472 Cut meat for your parents

    But this is not to say that Lu Sanzhu has changed his mind. He told Liang Shi that he has a big pattern, and he can''t lose the big because of the small. For a piece of jade pendant that doesn''t seem to be very valuable, he loses one or two silver a month. , uneconomical.

    Of course, there is no need to say such words.

    Liang continued, "So, if you pay, you will gain."

    The old lady was impatient, "What the **** are you trying to say?"

    "That, mother." Liang''s grievance, "Look, Sanzhu has been paid twice, I have made a doll cover for so long, and I haven''t paid a cent. I have no money to take it home, in Sanzhu I can''t even lift my head up in front of Zhu."

    old lady, "..."

    She rubbed her forehead, "Okay, I''ll calculate the wages for you, just in time, I''m in the shop today, there''s a second child."

    Leung''s is so happy, she just saw the opportunity to come to the shop.

    The old lady asked Lu Erbai to take out the ledger to see how much she had sold since Liang started making puppet covers, and what the price was. After calculating it, she would take it back.

    In fact, the old lady didn''t deliberately delay it for so long before sending it to her. Before the doll cover made by Liang''s family, it was not sold in the shop, but it was rich after it was sold, but the old lady wanted to collect it in the middle of the month and send it again. It''s better to remember that.

    In the middle of the month, Ayu said she was going away.

    The old lady was afraid that she would not be able to join hands, so she took out all the money in the family and put it in her purse to bring to her.

    The salary that belongs to the Liang family, of course, can only continue to be delayed.

    Fortunately, someone bought two sets of clothes in the shop yesterday, and the shop made another profit. Liang''s salary is not high, and there is still some settlement for her.

    Liang''s eyes brightened slightly, and he went over to the counter, watching Lu Erbai open the ledger and start counting.

    It''s just that she doesn''t know the words. Although the account book is densely written, she only knows the simple one, two, three.

    It seems that it is right to send Dabao to study, and I am not afraid of being fooled by others to make money in the future.

    Liang''s account is still very simple, and Lu Erbai settled it in a short while.

    "The wages of the three younger siblings are nine hundred and thirty-five in total."

    Mr. Liang exclaimed in surprise, "So many?" Unfortunately, not enough for one or two.

    The old lady asked Lu Erbai to get him money, and Lu Erbai took out the coins and counted them, but it was still a little worse.

    The old lady thought for a while, "Give her one or two directly, and buckle more from the back."

    Mrs. Liang was even happier. This was the first time she had earned a tael of silver with her own skills, a full tael. This sense of achievement was simply too exciting.

    took the silver, and Mr. Liang felt at ease.

    The old lady couldn''t help but told her, "If you have money, think about eating. Now Dabao is also studying. Reading costs money, and you will spend it later."

    "Don''t worry, mother, I am very supportive of Dabao''s study. I also think that he will be able to test talents in the future." As for the cook I said last time, it is impossible, absolutely impossible. "It just so happens that he will rest tomorrow, and I will take him to buy two books."

    "He''s off tomorrow?" the old lady asked.

    Mr. Liang nodded, "Yeah, what''s wrong?"

    "Then you take Dabao to your parents'' house and cut a piece of meat for your parents and send it there."

    Liang''s face was full of shock, "Mother, what are you talking about? Why do you give them meat?" Even if she bought the meat, she had to eat it herself.

 Chapter 473ï¼š old lady cheating

    Chapter 473 The old lady is fooling

    The blue veins on the forehead of the old lady throbbed, "You, you are really a sinner. Your parents raised you so big, how much rice grain Dabao and Baoya ate at their house, all of them are white and tender. Before you It doesn''t matter if they don''t make money, now that you have money, you''re not willing to cut a piece of meat for them, how shameless are you?"

    Mr. Liang shrank his head after being scolded, and Baoya next to her raised her head blankly when she heard her name, her little face was covered in pastry crumbs.

    The old lady was afraid of scaring her little granddaughter and suppressing her anger, so she said to her in a good voice, "Old third daughter-in-law, now Dabao has started to study, the teacher in the private school will teach filial piety first, right? He will study in the future. You have a promising future, and you also hope that he will be filial to the two of you. But you see, you are not filial to your parents, then Dabao will follow your example in the future, and you will be rich and powerful, but you will not care about you. Sorry, but it''s too late."

    Liang was startled, she really didn''t think that far.

    The old lady saw that she had loosened up, and immediately started a fire while it was hot, "And your parents don''t know about Dabao''s reading, right? Shouldn''t you tell them to make them happy?"

    Liang''s eyes lit up, yes, she should bring Dabao back and show off well.

    Master Yu likes Dabao very much, and has said several times that he is smart and comprehensible.

    Mr. Liang thought of this, nodded, and said with a serious expression, "Mother, you are right, I will cut a piece of meat and go to my mother''s house tomorrow to show Dabao how filial I am as a mother."

    Old lady, "..." You can pull it down.

    "By the way, mother, I won''t bring Baoya. So she still has to take care of her for two days, so she will stay with you today. She is young, so she won''t have to worry about it."

    "Okay, I know." The old lady didn''t expect her to take Baoya away, a big treasure would be enough to make a fuss, and if you add another Baoya, she might have to beat someone, "Baoya stay, you hurry up. By the way, at least a pound of meat, a little fat, too little to justify."

    Mr. Liang felt a little distressed, but he still agreed.

    She took the salary and didn''t need to bring Baoya. On the way back, Liang Shi was happy to jump up.

    The old lady walked over to the counter and said to Lu Erbai, "My in-law''s family is really **** and moldy, how could such an unconscionable thing have been born. When there is something bad, I think about them every day, it''s a good thing, just Forget people."

    Dabao has been in private school for more than 20 days, and no one in the Liang family even knows about it, and people will laugh at him if he says it out.

    The old lady touched Baoya, "You can''t learn from your mother in the future."

    Baoya grinned at her.

    After Liang''s return, he really began to prepare for the next day''s visit to Liang''s house.

    Lu Sanzhu came back to see her in high spirits, but it was still very strange, thinking about how she changed her temper. It was not until Liang shi told her what the old lady said that Lu Sanzhu suddenly realized.

    Although he also felt distressed about the money to buy meat, his mother''s words still made sense.

    It''s a pity that he won''t have a rest tomorrow, so he can only ask Mr. Liang to say hello to his father-in-law, mother-in-law and brother-in-law when he goes back.

    Liang responded, and early the next morning, she went to the vegetable market to cut a whole pound of meat and came back.

    Immediately, he dug the sleeping Dabao from the bed and led him to the Liang''s house.

    Liang Shi originally wanted to borrow the second brother''s mule cart, but unfortunately she couldn''t rush it, so she could only give up.

 Chapter 474ï¼š go home

    Chapter 474

    Liang''s two went to the gate of the city, found an ox cart nearby, and talked about the price for a while, and then staggered back to their parents'' house.

    Liang''s family is not far from Shangshi Village. Speaking of which, the Lu family''s in-laws are from the nearby villages, so they are close and convenient.

    Liang''s family came to the door, and the Liang family was not surprised at all. What they were surprised was that Liang''s endured this time for two months before coming back to fight the autumn wind.

    For Liang''s behavior, the Liang family''s parents naturally disliked it, and the Liang family''s elder brother and sister-in-law also disliked it very much.

    But the second elder of the Liang family is still very soft-hearted towards the two children. The Liang family can be cruel enough to leave the child behind and run away, but the second elder cannot push people out the door.

    After several times, Dabao lived in the Liang family for a long time, but he had a good relationship with the second old man.

    Back to the Liang family, Dabao was still very happy.

    It¡¯s probably true that we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, but the Liang family invited Liang to come in with a good attitude. Unexpectedly, Mr. Liang took out a piece of meat and placed it in front of them, which almost scared them away.

    The sun is coming out from the west. This man has always been like an iron rooster, and today he actually gave them such a ''big'' piece of meat?

    Mr. Liang is now very confident, sitting on the side drinking water and talking freely.

    The Liang family is really behind the news. I heard Liang said that Lu Sanzhu had found a stable job in the county town. Liang himself took the job at home and started to make money. Dabao was even sent to a private school to study, and was praised by his husband. After that, the Liang family was so shocked that their jaws dropped.

    They strongly suspected that Mr. Liang was bragging and lying, so Mrs. Liang asked Dabao to show them a hand.

    Da Bao fluently memorized the first half of the Three Character Classic....

    But this short paragraph was enough to shock the Liang family.

    The second elder of the Liang family almost wept with joy, and cried out holding the big treasure.

    Mr. Liang spent most of the day at Liang''s house, ate lunch, and finally got up satisfied and prepared to go back.

    Before leaving, the second elders of Liang¡¯s family packed her some fresh vegetables, some of which were for Liang¡¯s own. After all, they lived in the county and had to buy everything by themselves.

    There is another part, the second old man asked her to give it to the old lady.

    The second old lady of the Liang family understands her daughter''s temperament. Just like her, Dabao had been in school for so long before she came to see them. She must have been reminded.

    The only person who can move her is her own mother.

    Mrs. Liang pouted, but she had always taken advantage of it, so she accepted it very decisively.

    She originally brought Dabao to go back to the county town, but when she saw the dishes from her mother''s family in the basket behind her. Liang thinks... she can continue to show off.

    The vanity of the Liang family has not been satisfied, and the Liang family plans to go back to Shicun and say.

    Don''t think she doesn''t know what the women in Shangshi Village said about her behind the scenes. Said she was unfilial, said that her family wished she could not have her daughter.

    Said that the Lu family was unlucky, marrying such a delicious and lazy daughter-in-law, and the days became more and more difficult.

    What are you suffering? Is it so painful that they live in the county seat, so painful that her family''s big treasure goes to a private school, so painful that her parents gave her so many vegetables?

    Liang decided to go back to Shangshi Village to make the girls who dislike her jealous to death.

    But Dabao was not willing to go, he wanted to go back to the county seat and lie down.

    Mr. Liang advised him, "Don''t you want to tell your former friends that you go to school and make them envy you?"

    Dabao, "..."

    He immediately raised his head, full of fighting spirit, "I''ll go."

 Chapter 475ï¼š Tang Xiucai must have missed

    Chapter 475 Tang Xiucai must have missed

    Liang''s mother and son moved to Shangshi Village, full of energy.

    When walked to the entrance of the village, he saw five or six women sitting under the big tree, chatting while doing needlework.

    Liang raised his eyebrows, "Good chance."

    She immediately took her son''s hand and walked over, smiling and asking, "What are you talking about?"

    Everyone was shocked when they saw Liang.

    But Mr. Liang sat down directly beside them, and put the basket on his back with a ''bang'' on the ground in front of him.

    Seeing several people subconsciously looking down at the back basket, she immediately said, "Oh, you said this dish, it was picked specially for me by my father, mother, brother and sister-in-law."

    No, they didn''t want to talk about dishes.

    Mrs Liang giggled, "As you all know, we live in the city now, and we have to spend money to buy a green onion. My parents can''t bear it. It''s rare for me to go back, so they picked it up for me right away. I brought so many dishes back to the county seat. But I am also filial, and I cut a large piece of meat for them."

    everyone, "..."

    Liang continued, "My parents have always praised me, saying that it is rare for a married daughter to be so willing to cut such... such a big piece of meat back, and I blame me for spending money. But there is no way, our three bamboos are promising. , I have a stable job, I am also diligent, do some small embroidery work to subsidize the family, life is better, and it is also necessary to send some meat to my parents, right?"

    Everyone, "..." Damn, want to leave.

    Several people looked at each other, and one of them wanted to get up and make an excuse to go home.

    Liang hadn''t even boasted about his son, so he stopped immediately and changed the subject, "By the way, what were you talking about just now? I haven''t been back to the village for a long time. I don''t know what happened in the village. Tell me. Say."

    Shangshi Village''s gossip factor is as strong as ever. Although several women present did not like Liang, they still talked to her with great interest.

    "We''re talking about the Tang family."

    "The Tang family? What happened to the Tang family?"

    "Didn''t Tang Xiu go to Fucheng to take the rural exam last month? No, he came back yesterday."

    Mrs Liang is even more interested. She does not understand the common sense of this part of the township test. But now that her son has gone to a private school, she will also take part in the township examination in the future, so she has to find out in advance.

    Seeing that she was interested, the women immediately started talking.

    "I heard that the township exam has just ended a few days ago, and the list will be released in September, and there are still ten days. It stands to reason that the candidates and their families who have taken the imperial examination must have thought about it immediately. You know what high school doesn''t have, right? We all thought that Tang Xiucai and the others would have at least ten days to come back, but who would have gone home yesterday."

    "When the village chief heard about it, he went to ask Tang Xiucai early this morning, how he was doing in the test, and why he came back at this time. I followed him to see it, and Tang Xiucai said a lot of things, and I could hear it. It''s foggy. But, I just heard one thing, Tang Xiucai wasn''t sure if he did well in the test, he said that he would only know after the results were released."

    "You said that if you thought you did well in the test, you must have been waiting in Fucheng, why did you suddenly come back?"

    "I think it''s either very bad in the test. Think about it, at Tang Xiucai''s age, how difficult it is to pass the township test, it''s rare to be able to go to high school. Or, something must have happened in Fucheng."

    "I just can''t see the face of the mother-in-law of the Tang family, and when I ask her, I look like I don''t care."

 Chapter 476ï¼š Liangs provocation of Tangs mother

    Chapter 476 Liang''s provocation of Tang''s mother

    Mrs. Liang nodded again and again, she felt that what they said made sense, how old is Tang Xiucai? How could high school.

    The Master Yu is over forty years old, he has taken the exam many times, and he still hasn''t given up?

    Mr. Liang wanted to ask again, but Dabao on the side was already impatient.

    He pulled Mrs Liang, but the latter had no choice but to stand up and said that he was going home to get something.

    Then he took Dabao to his house, but when he passed by the door of Tang''s house, Liang''s footsteps stopped uncontrollably.

    She also disliked Mother Tang, and even disliked Mother Tang a little.

    Many people in this village look down on her behind their backs, gossip about her, and belittle her in various ways. The Liang family held vengeance and would spray back when they got the chance.

    But Mother Tang is different. She doesn''t talk nonsense behind her back, but the contempt of Chi Guoguo in her eyes is even more heartbreaking.

    When she saw Liang, she never greeted her, even as if she could not see her at all.

    This made Liang shi¡¯s heart a lot, and he couldn¡¯t get up or down.

    Now that I''ve walked to the door of someone''s house, it''s okay to take care of them when I know they''re back, right?

    Mr. Liang coughed lightly and knocked directly on the courtyard door of the Tang family.

    Dabao stomped his feet angrily when she saw that she didn''t leave, "You talk here, I''ll go find Stone and play with them myself."

    Liang waved her hand, she was in the village anyway, she was not worried.

    Dabao ran away, and the door of Tang''s house was also opened, and immediately showed the impatient face of Tang''s mother.

    Mother Tang thought it was someone from the village who came to ask about the township exam again, but who knew it was Liang''s.

    She had nothing to do with Liang, but when she saw her, she thought of Shu Yu who was exiled, and when she was shocked, Liang slipped in.

    Mother Tang frowned, closed the courtyard door, turned around and asked, "Why are you here?"

    "Sorry, I didn''t hear that you came back from the township exam and came to ask Tang Xiucai for advice."

    "What are you asking for?"

    Liang Shi, "Of course it''s about the township exam. You may not know that my Dabao has also gone to a private school. The teacher who taught him said that Dabao is very smart. Let me ask first, what should I pay attention to in this exam, so I can prepare in advance."

    Mother Tang pouted, disapproving, just like Lu Dabao''s temperament, still want to take the exam for talent? What a joke.

    She said blankly, "Wen Qian is not at home. If you have any questions, I will ask him later when I see him."

    "Hey, isn''t Tang Xiucai at home? Where did he go? I heard that he didn''t seem to be doing well in the test this time. Is he in a bad mood and went out to relax. Sister-in-law, you have to persuade him more, this time he can''t pay it back. Next time, don''t miss it."

    Mother Tang gritted her teeth, "He didn''t fail the exam."

    "Don''t lie to me, the list hasn''t been posted yet, how do you know you didn''t pass the test? Besides, what other reasons can you come back with a dismal face besides failing the test?"

    Naturally, it was because of the second girl in your family.

    Mother Tang suppressed the swearing in her heart and said in a deep voice, "Whether it''s good or not, it''s none of your business, you go back."

    "Oh, why is it none of my business? Didn''t I tell you? My Dabao will also have a scientific examination in the future, so of course it is necessary to know in advance, and to know the reason why Tang Xiucai failed in time, I know it in my heart. , the grasp will be a little bigger.¡±

 Chapter 477ï¼š Mother Tang said

    Chapter 477 Mother Tang Speaks Out

    Tang''s mother always knew that Liang''s family was not a good thing, and she didn''t have any rules in her words and actions, which was particularly annoying. But Rao knew in his heart that at this time, he was almost stunned by her words.

    However, Mr. Liang continued to babble, "But I just asked about things in the examination room, and there is nothing else to ask for advice. After all, our family is different from yours, and your family''s conditions are not good, no Like us, both husband and wife live in the city, have a stable job, and give the best to my family."

    "If you go back to the examination room, Dabao will definitely be well-fed and well-dressed, and he will be able to take my second uncle''s mule cart to Fucheng. The mule cart runs faster and is much more comfortable than the donkey cart. Then Dabao is in good spirits. Of course, the person in the examination room seemed to have the help of a god. Of course, the most important thing is that the master said that our big treasure is smart and will have great prospects in the future."

    "Don''t be sad. The township exam is not easy for most people to pass the exam, and not everyone is like our great treasure. Going back to my family''s great treasure, I might be able to help Tang Xiucai."

    Liang looked at Mother Tang''s increasingly ugly expression, and praised her wit in her heart.

    Look, look, in just a few words, she has already achieved her goal of making her big treasure smart, making money, and **** off Mother Tang.

    However, her words were poking at Mother Tang''s lung tube every word.

    Today, too many people have been cursing in front of her openly and secretly that their family''s Wenqian failed to pass the exam and came back early.

    She had accumulated a belly of anger from morning till night, and now Mrs Liang is still farting in front of her.

    The purpose of their coming back was because of Lu Shuyu from their Lu family.

    Mother Tang''s expression was icy cold, and Mrs Liang felt that she was almost done, and she was ready to leave after saying one last sentence.

    "Sister-in-law, don''t worry too much, let''s learn a lesson this time. If you don''t pass the exam next time, don''t come back early, so we won''t know so early, let''s wait..."

    "What are you proud of?" Mother Tang couldn''t bear it anymore, and finally said angrily, "What are you proud of? Why do you think we came back early? That''s because we saw Lu Shuyu at the city gate. She was in a crowd of exiles. Inside, he was exiled to the southwest by the officials. It''s a joke to return your family''s treasure to take the imperial examination. You should go back and pay homage to Buddha, don''t let her affect you, and you won''t even have a chance to continue your school. You... ¡­¡±

    "Mother!!" As soon as Tang Wenqian opened the courtyard door, he heard Tang''s mother losing her mind.

    His face changed drastically, he closed the door, walked to Mother Tang in three or two steps, grabbed her shoulders, "Mother, calm down, don''t talk."

    Mother Tang suddenly returned to her senses, and when she saw Tang Wenqian in front of her, she realized what she had said, her face changed, and she looked at Mrs. Liang.

    Liang Shi was also shocked by the news revealed in her words, her eyes widened, she looked at the mother and son in disbelief, opened her mouth, and murmured, "You, what did you just say? What exile, you said just now, who, who was exiled?"

    Tang Wenqian took a deep breath, turned around hastily, and said to Mrs Liang, "Third aunt, you heard wrong, no one was exiled, my mother was confused and said nonsense just now. You don''t have to worry about it. , she is..."

    "No, not right."

 Chapter 478ï¼š Shu Yus exile incident exposed

    Chapter 478: Shu Yu''s exile incident exposed

    Liang''s lips trembled and she shook her head. She pushed Tang Wenqian away and walked a few steps to Mother Tang, "You repeat what you just said, you say it again!!"

    How dare Mother Tang say that? She was really angry just now, and Mrs. Liang was too good at poking pain points, and every time she poked it on her heart. She was originally uneasy because of Shu Yu''s affairs, and people in the village repeatedly disturbed her during the day. She is not a person with strong tolerance, so she blurted out some words like this.

    She took a step back and said in a low voice, "I was angry just now. I didn''t choose what to say. Don''t take it seriously."

    "What are you choosing to say?" Mrs Liang shouted, but her voice subconsciously lowered again, "You just said clearly, you saw Shu Yu in Fucheng, and Shu Yu returned and was exiled. ,exile???"

    The word was so serious that Liang Shi couldn''t help shaking his body.

    No, she can''t stay here any longer, she has to go back, she has to go back.

    Mr. Liang was still carrying the basket of vegetables. At this time, because he almost fell, two vegetables fell out.

    She turned around and was about to leave, Tang Wenqian was afraid that something would happen to her like this, so she hurriedly stopped her, "Aunt San."

    "Go away, I don''t believe what your mother said."

    Tang Wenqian knew that she believed it, but what she said was like water that was poured out and could not be taken back.

    Therefore, he could only stabilize his mind, looked at Liang''s family, and said with a serious expression, "Third aunt, I don''t care if you believe it or not, but this matter is very important, even if you are only suspicious, don''t go out and talk nonsense. Otherwise, someone in the family is exiled, and it''s not just the second room of the Lu family that will be affected, but your family as well."

    Liangshi froze all over, raised his head and stared at Tang Wenqian.

    Immediately, she pushed Tang Wenqian away, opened the courtyard door and ran out.

    Tang Wenqian opened his mouth and could only look at her back and rubbed his forehead.

    Tang''s mother blamed herself in her heart. She clearly promised that she would not tell others, but now she can''t help it.

    She pursed her lips, walked to Tang Wenqian''s side in small steps, and said in a low voice, "Wenqian, I''m sorry, mother didn''t mean it. That Liang''s is too irritating, she keeps berating you, I can''t help it."

    Tang Wenqian turned around with a serious expression, "Mother, you have to endure it any longer. This time it''s the third aunt who knows, and she might keep it a secret even for her own sake. If others find out, there will be more than one accident. Lu Family, as the first person to spread rumors, we can''t get rid of our relationship. Mother, even if it''s for ourselves, if you get angry in the future, please hold back, okay?"

    It was the first time that Mother Tang saw Tang Wenqian talking to her in such a tone of voice, and she was even more panicked, and she nodded quickly and said, "Okay, mother promises you, even if they hit me with a big stick, I won''t say anything. Wenqian , don''t be angry."

    "I''m not angry, I''m just worried."

    Worried about what happened to Lu Shuyu on the road of exile, about the unknown variables that the Lu family might encounter, and about themselves.

    Mother Tang was even more worried, "You said, will the Liang family spread out? She has a very quick mouth. When something comes to her eyes, it will be spread everywhere within a day."

    "It''s about yourself, the third aunt will definitely be cautious. In fact, the third uncle and three aunts are not confused people, but they are too lazy." Tang Wenqian felt that the third aunt might hide it.

 Chapter 479ï¼š Liang was startled

    Chapter 479 Liang''s Frightened

    It''s like that doll cover. Mrs. Liang has been doing it for so long. In front of others, she only said that she had found an embroidery job. She was bragging about it everywhere, but she never revealed that it was the job for her from the second room of the Lu family.

    Concerned about himself, Liang Shi is indeed very cautious.

    She was in a trance at the moment, the words that Mother Tang said echoed over and over in her mind, and gradually she felt that it was starting to be difficult to breathe.

    No, she has to find someone to discuss.

    Liang''s footsteps were vain and eager to come to Lu Dasong''s house. At this time, Lu Dasong had just finished taking a nap and was planning to go to work in the fields.

    Seeing Mrs Liang coming, he paused and asked, "The third sibling is back? Have you eaten yet?"

    Mr. Liang nodded indiscriminately, "I have eaten, uncle, I have something to do..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Mrs. Li beside her. Thinking of this unreliable concubine, I swallowed the words instantly.

    Mrs. Li was impatient to see her. She knew early on that Dahu also went to a private school. The sons of the second and third families have all gone to study, and their second cattle have to follow the adults to the ground.

    But Er Niu is the oldest of the three brothers. When he knew about it, Li lost his temper at home again.

    Seeing Mrs. Liang coming over now, Mrs. Li was annoyed, "What are you doing here?"

    "I, I have something to ask Daniel for help." Mrs Liang quickly called the Daniel in the house, "Da Niu, you, come out quickly, go to the village chief''s house to borrow an ox cart and take me back. If something happens, I will Gotta go back quickly."

    Her condition is very wrong, Daniel came out of the main room, and he is also preparing to go to the ground.

    Hearing what Liang said, Li was unhappy, but it was the first time Daniel saw Sanshen''s pale face, and his intuition was not small, otherwise she would not have become like this.

    He immediately said to Lu Dasong, "Father, I''ll go to the village chief''s house to borrow a car and take San aunt back to the county seat."

    Mr. Li was about to stop him. Who knew Mrs. Liang took out a dozen copper plates from his arms and handed them over, "You go, go quickly."

    Everyone in the Lu family''s big house looked at Liang in shock, she actually took the initiative to take out the copper plate for the borrowed car? This kind of thing is really unprecedented.

    It seemed that something really happened, and even Liang was not normal.

    Da Niu didn''t delay any longer, he didn''t refuse, he took the copper plate and ran out the door.

    Lu Dasong and Mrs. Li looked at each other, the latter thought for a while, then stepped forward and asked, "Third siblings, what happened? You look like you lost your soul."

    Mr. Liang didn''t seem to hear her clearly, turned his head to look at her, and started walking around the yard.

    Li pouted and didn''t ask any more questions.

    The ox moved very quickly. When the sound of the chariots rumbled outside the courtyard, Mr. Liang couldn''t wait to rush out and got into the bullock cart, "Quick, go back to the county town."

    Da Niu nodded with Lu Dasong, then pulled the reins and drove the bullock cart away.

    Seeing that he was approaching the entrance of the village, Da Niu saw a familiar figure in the crowd, and hurriedly pulled the reins.

    As soon as the car stopped, Mr. Liang was anxious, "Why are you stopping? Hurry up."

    "Aunt San, did you come back with Dabao?" Daniel pointed to Dabao, who was complacently talking about his private school and being praised by his husband. A group of children were surrounding him in amazement, full of admiration. .

    Mr. Liang was stunned for a moment, then slapped his forehead fiercely, "I, I forgot about him."

 Chapter 480ï¼š back to the county seat

    Chapter 480 Back to the county seat

    Da Niu frowned, how serious is the matter, to make the third aunt forget his son?

    There is also the backpack on the back of the third aunt. She obviously got on the ox cart, and she forgot to take it off and put it on the board.

    Daniel began to feel uneasy in his heart.

    Mrs. Liang asked him to continue driving forward. When he was about to reach Dabao, she quickly waved, "Dabao, Dabao, let''s go back."

    Dabao was not happy, he was talking about his excitement and didn''t want to leave.

    "Mother, we just arrived, why are we leaving?"

    Mr. Liang didn''t talk nonsense, and directly threatened, "If you don''t go, you will walk back on your own legs later. There are still ox carts, so don''t know what''s wrong."

    Dabao, "..."

    He snorted coldly, "Then I''ll wait for Big Niu to come back, and let him send me off again."

    Mr. Liang, "If you don''t leave, I''ll tell you about the fact that you are beaten by the Master every day."

    Dabao''s eyes widened, you have already said it! ! !

    Dabao was so angry, especially when he saw the children around him looking at him suspiciously, he was about to cry.

    No matter how much more boasting, Dabao stomped his feet indignantly, hurried over to the ox cart, and climbed onto the board of the cart very neatly.

    "Mother, how can you do this?"

    Mrs. Liang was not in the mood to play tricks with him at the moment, and just said vaguely, "Okay, okay, next time when you come back from the exam, those people will definitely be around you."

    After saying this, she didn''t speak again.

    Dabao complained a few words, and seeing that she didn''t return to him, he felt bored, so he simply walked up to the front and talked to Daniel.

    Daniel turned his head and glanced at Mr. Liang, who was in deep thought, and his brows were almost tied into a knot.

    Liang''s mind was in a mess from the beginning, and she didn''t know whether what Mother Tang said was true or lied to her. But now, she is more inclined to believe what Mother Tang said.

    Because she knew that Shu Yu was indeed not in Jiangyuan County now, she left a few days ago.

    And before she left, she also came to them specially, and asked them to take good care of the old lady, work hard, and stop being lazy.

    Before, she thought that Shu Yu was going to go away and would not be able to come back in a short time, so she made such an explanation.

    Thinking about it now, it''s like giving a last word.

    Mrs Liang was flustered, she had to hurry back to find Lu Sanzhu, she was out of ideas on this matter.

    The bullock cart arrived at the gate of the city unknowingly, and the big bull finally turned his head and asked, "Aunt San, shall I take you home directly?"

    Mr. Liang nodded, then shook his head again, "No, don''t go back, go to Liufang Lane to find your milk."

    The south of the city is too far, Lu Sanzhu is still working, she can''t wait to go that far.

    Now she trusts the old lady more, and she even thinks that maybe Shu Yu said something to the old lady before she left, maybe the old lady can give her an accurate answer.

    Daniel nodded and drove the bullock cart straight to Liufang Lane.

    When the car passed by the door of Meng''s house, he saw that there was a lock on the door, Daniel thought, is this young master of the Meng family going out to look for a doctor again?

    Not long after, the ox cart stopped at the entrance of Liufang Lane.

    Mr. Liang didn¡¯t care about Da Niu or Da Bao, so he jumped off the car and was very agile.

    As soon as I got down, I started knocking on the door, "Mother, please open the door."

    The old lady in the room rolled her eyes first when she heard Liang''s familiar voice.

 Chapter 481ï¼š old lady passed out

    Chapter 481 The old lady fainted

    The courtyard door opened, and the old lady saw the sweat on Liang''s head.

    It was clear that the weather had cooled down, and it was obvious that she didn''t do much to come back in the ox cart, but she was sweating all over at this time, and she looked a little embarrassed.

    The old lady looked at her suspiciously, "What are you doing?"

    "Mother, something big has happened." Mrs Liang was sobbing and dragged the old lady into the house.

    The old lady frowned when she saw the crooked basket on her back, and said, "Unload this thing first."

    Mrs. Liang noticed that she had carried the backpack all the way, and the two god-killers, Daniel and Dabao, didn''t remind her.

    Mr. Liang hurriedly put the back basket to rest, and didn''t care if it fell over, dragging the old lady into the room to talk.

    The old lady''s wrist was hurt by her scratches, she immediately shook her off after entering the door, "Just talk when you talk, can you be a little less energetic?"

    She doesn''t believe what Liang said about something big. This person has always exaggerated, and a little thing can be magnified.

    However, Mrs Liang wiped her face and was about to cry, "Mother, didn''t you tell me to go back to my mother''s house today? Later, when I was planning to return to the county seat, I went to the village and saw Tang Xiucai''s mother and son who came back from the township test. Two. The sister-in-law Tang said that she saw A Yu in Fucheng, she had an accident, and she was exiled to the southwest."

    The expression on the old lady''s face froze, she turned her head abruptly, her eyes were stern, "What nonsense are you talking about? A Yu went to the southwest to find someone, what kind of exile, if you dare to talk nonsense, believe it or not, I will tear your mouth. ?"

    "Mother, I really didn''t talk nonsense." Liang Shi was also very frightened, her voice trembling, "Sister Tang said it herself, she said that they saw A Yu in the exile team being escorted out of the city by officials. That''s why they didn''t wait for the results of the township exam to be released, and they hurried back to make sure that Ayu was not at home and whether he had identified the wrong person."

    The old lady took a step back abruptly, and the scene when Tang Wenqian and Mother Tang entered the shop suddenly flashed in her mind. At the beginning, they started to inquire about A Yu''s whereabouts after they said a few words. At that time, she thought that Mother Tang had any thoughts on A Yu.

    It wasn''t, it was because of that.

    Mr. Liang, "Tang Xiucai is him, and he didn''t deny it. When I went out, he also told me not to go out and talk nonsense. If it spreads out, our entire Lu family will have an accident. Dare to tell, hurry back to find mother, mother, what should I do now?"

    The old lady''s throat was dry, she slowly shook her head, "No, it''s impossible, how is it possible? Our family Ayu is fine, why should she be exiled? Impossible, no..."

    "Mother! Mother! What''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me." Mr. Liang suddenly screamed, which made the big cow who was picking up the vegetable basket in the yard shake his hand, and the basket fell to the ground again.

    Daniel''s complexion changed greatly, and he rushed into the house quickly.

    At a glance, he saw that the old lady was about to slip to the ground with her eyes closed, and Mrs. Liang struggled to support her body.

    Da Niu hurried over to help someone, "Damn, please wake up." His expression was rare and fierce and stern, "What did you say?"

    Mr. Liang shivered, and when he heard the movement, Dabao Sanya and Baoya also ran in, and now they are standing at the door in unison.

    Seeing the old lady lying on the ground, Baoya was so frightened that she cried out, and Sanya also asked in fear, "Milk, what''s wrong with the milk?"

 Chapter 482ï¼š rush to the heart

    Chapter 482

    Da Niu lifted the old lady up and carried it on her back, then said to Mrs Liang, "Third Aunt, I''ll take my milk to the hospital first, and you can take care of Baoya and the others at home."

    After he finished speaking, he ran out quickly. Dabao looked around and hurriedly said, "I, I''ll go over and help."

    The two went out the door one after the other, and Mrs. Liang wanted to follow, but seeing Baoya, who was crying out of breath with her head up, she could only stay, and she would follow along by the way. Sanya was stopped.

    Da Niu put the old lady on the car board, and then let Da Bao sit on it to help support the point, and then directly drove the ox cart to the medical center.

    Daniel''s intuition is that something big has happened. First, the third aunt''s face was as pale as never before, and now the old lady has fainted directly.

    Can''t panic, he can''t panic, if he panics, everyone else will have no idea.

    Daniel is thinking about Ayu now. If Ayu is here, he will definitely be better than him, at least his hands won''t be shaking like he is driving.

    The old lady was soon sent to the hospital. After the doctor made a diagnosis, he said to him, "It''s all right, just in a hurry and fainted."

    He gave the old lady a needle, and after a while, the old lady woke up.

    Daniel breathed a sigh of relief, sat beside her and asked, "Milk, how are you feeling?"

    The old lady was in a trance for a while, but it took a while to come back to her senses. Once she came back, she remembered what Liang said, and her face changed suddenly.

    She looked left and right, and knew that this was a medical center, with only Da Niu and Da Bao around, and Mrs. Liang was not there.

    The old lady grabbed the Daniel''s hand, and the Daniel felt pain.

    "Where''s your third aunt? Where''s her?"

    Da Niu didn''t dare to move, he just said, "There are still Baoya and Sanya at home. They were frightened, and the third aunt watched them at home first."

    After he finished speaking, he looked carefully at the old lady''s expression, "Milk, what happened?"

    The old lady''s eyes widened, and the Daniel became nervous, "I won''t ask you, milk, calm down, don''t be nervous, come, take a deep breath."

    The old lady really took a long, deep breath, but she still said in a hurried voice, "Go, go home, go home to find your third aunt."

    "Milk, you just woke up, the doctor said..."

    "Send me back." After speaking, the old lady got up, probably in a hurry, and swayed.

    Da Niu quickly supported her, "Milk, don''t be impulsive, I''ll take you back, and I''ll take you back."

    He asked Dabao to get the medicine, he carried her again, and put the person on the ox cart outside the door.

    The bullock cart returned to Fangxiang again. The old lady rested for a while and was able to walk by herself. But Daniel was not at ease, and still carried her into the house.

    Mr. Liang hurried over when he heard the movement.

    She was also frightened just now. She had been restless at home, and she was secretly relieved when she saw that the old lady was fine.

    But about Shu Yu''s exile, she didn''t dare to mention it, she just helped the old lady into the room to rest.

    However, if she didn''t mention it, the old lady couldn''t pretend she didn''t know.

    She drank two sips of water and asked Dabao to take Baoya and Sanya to play in the yard. Then she looked at the Liang family, her eyes were stern and fierce, "Tell me about your affairs in the Tang family, as it is, no Just add one more word, do you hear me?"

    She knew that Liang was quick-tempered, but she also liked to exaggerate. She was afraid that she had missed something or said something wrong in the middle.

 Chapter 483ï¼š call them all back

    Chapter 483 Call them all back

    The old lady still doesn''t believe that A Yu will be exiled. Obviously, she promised to go to the southwest to find her master, and she promised to come back in at most half a year.

    Liang didn''t expect her to listen, so she couldn''t help swallowing, "Mother."

    "Come on." The old lady clenched her fists tightly and stared at her.

    Mrs. Liang didn''t dare to delay, and carefully sent herself to Tang''s house, deliberately angry with Tang''s mother, which made her say what she said in a hurry, and she made it clear.

    The matter is very important, this time she really dare not hide it at all.

    Da Niu''s face changed greatly when he heard it, and he looked at the third aunt who was still repeating in disbelief.

    What, how could this happen?

    He knew that something might have happened at home, but he didn''t know that such a big thing had happened.

    Not to mention the old lady, even the Daniel doesn''t believe it.

    The old lady swayed again, and Mrs Liang quickly supported her, "Mother, I have already said everything I know. But I think Tang Xiucai and the others may have misunderstood. You think, they have only met Ayu a few times. Ah, admitting mistakes is normal. They are not sure themselves, I think Ayu must have gone to find her master, and it must be fine."

    These words also comforted each other. If it was really okay, it would be too coincidental.

    Ayu said that she was going to the southwest, and the place of exile was the southwest.

    Ayu left only a few days ago, and the Shu family was exiled two days ago.

    Ayu said that he would not be able to come back in a short period of time, so who would be able to come back in a short period of time for those who were exiled?

    The old lady couldn''t hold back, her eyes were red, and tears fell without warning.

    Liang was frightened, "Mother, what should we do now?"

    They are ordinary people. Even if they know that Ayu has been exiled, what can they do?

    Yeah, what can be done?

    The old lady lost her mind for a while, she raised her head and looked at Daniel.

    Daniel slowly digested the shocking news, took a deep breath, and said solemnly, "Mother, at least you have to tell the second uncle and second aunt about this matter, and then we all discuss it together to see if we can What. We can''t ignore Ayu, can we?"

    "Of course you can''t leave Ayu alone." The old lady nodded again and again, and then called Mrs. Liang, "Go to Ningshui Street and tell the second child and the second daughter-in-law to come back."

    Mr. Liang didn''t dare to be lazy at all at this juncture, so he hurriedly stood up and went out.

    The three children in the yard looked at each other. Although they were young, they also knew that something was going on at home.

    The old lady rested for a while, Lu Erbai, Ruan Shi and Daya all came back.

    Liang didn''t say the specific situation, so the three of them were confused.

    Entering the door, Lu Erbai saw that the old lady''s face was not right, and hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Mother, what''s the matter with you, are you sick?"

    The old lady shook her head, and when she saw her son coming back, the emotions that had calmed down surged again, and tears fell like this, "Second child, second child..." Why is our life so miserable.

    Lu Erbai and several others were shocked. The old lady was always so strong, and she seldom cried much, but this time she cried out of control.

    "Mother, what happened, don''t worry, speak slowly, we are all here."

    The old lady was speechless, she turned her head and let Daniel speak.

    Daniel was a little hard to say, but he explained things slowly and clearly.

    His voice fell, and the entire hall fell into a dead silence.

 Chapter 484ï¼š The Lu family cant believe it

    Chapter 484 The Lu family can''t believe it

    After a while, Ruan Shi made a ''bang'', and fell to the ground with her legs weak, her eyes lost, her mouth trembled slightly, but her throat could not make any sound.

    Da Ya''s tears fell down, she squatted down to help her, comforting her as if she was comforting herself, "Mother, it''s alright, it must be a mistake, no."

    Lu Erbai was silent for a long time, only the hand on the table tightened and tightened until the palm was bleeding.

    The old lady wiped her tears, "I thought about it just now, we have only heard about this. Let''s go back to the village and ask Tang Xiucai carefully what was going on at the time. Those who were exiled, and, For whatever reason."

    can''t go on anymore, when the old lady mentions the word exile, terrible things will automatically come to her mind.

    However, as soon as she finished speaking, Lu Erbai shook his head. He took a deep breath and finally let go of his hand and said, "No, we don''t need to ask them, let''s go to Lord Xiang. Lord Xiang is the county magistrate. He must know a lot about such a serious matter of exile, and she also found two female bodyguards for Ayu. If something happens to Ayu, the female bodyguards will come back and tell the adults. "

    Ruan Shi seemed to have found hope all at once, and said in a hoarse and eager voice, "Yes, there is a female bodyguard by A Yu''s side. She didn''t go out alone, how could she be exiled for no reason?"

    Yes, yes, everyone has reacted. This matter has to go to the adults, and only the adults can help them.

    Just do what she said, the old lady stood up and went to the county office.

    Lu Erbai was worried about her physical condition and didn''t want to let her go, but he felt that instead of waiting here and thinking wildly, it would be better to ask and understand.

    In the end, they still left Liang to watch the children at home, and the rest were unwilling to wait for news at home, and all went to the county office.

    Before Shu Yu left, he gave the old lady a token, so that if she encountered any trouble, she went directly to Xiang Weinan.

    No one thought that they would use it so quickly.

    There were many of them, and it was difficult to spread the news, so the Lu family went directly to the back door of the county government.

    When the guard at the back door went to report to Xiang Weinan, the latter was still at a loss.

    What happened to the people of the Lu family, why did they come to the door at this juncture?

    He packed up the files and said to Huli, "You go and bring them in."

    The Lu family followed Hu Li into the lobby, looked up to Wei Nan, smiled and was about to ask aloud, but they saw five or six of them, headed by the old lady, kneeling on the ground in unison.

    Xiang Weinan frowned, "What are you doing?" Kneeling as soon as he arrived, it seemed that he encountered a lot of trouble.

    Lu Erbai took a deep breath, raised his head and said, "Sir, Caomin, Caomin wants to ask you something."

    "What''s the matter? You ask."

    Lu Erbai turned his head to look at the people in the lobby, raised his eyebrows at Wei Nan, can''t people hear the feelings?

    He waved his hand and told Huli to stay, and everyone else went out.

    There were only a few of them left in the huge lobby, and they said to Wei Nan, "Okay, get up, get up and talk."

    "Sir, Caomin would like to ask, Ayu, is something wrong with Ayu?"

    Xiang Weinan frowned sharply, "How could something happen to her so good? She''s only been out for a few days, what are you worried about?"

    "Then why...she, she will be exiled to the southwest."

 Chapter 485ï¼š Xiang Weinan refused to admit it

    Chapter 485 Xiang Weinan does not admit it

    Xiang Weinan''s face changed greatly, he raised his head suddenly, and looked at Hu Li.

    The next moment, he denied it directly, "What are you talking about? Exile in the southwest, who told you to exile in the southwest is completely nonsense."

    "Sir, please tell us the truth." The old lady knelt down again, her body trembling, "Tang Xiucai from our village just came back from Fucheng, and he and his mother saw Ayu being escorted out of the city in the exile team. "

    Xiang Weinan stood up suddenly, "Fuck, what the hell, what kind of luck did Lu Shuyu have? Under those circumstances, he would still be seen and recognized by the people in the same village?"

    "This is just nonsense, why do you believe everything?" Xiang Weinan continued to deny, while explaining to Hu Li, "Go to Shangshi Village and bring those Tang Xiucai and the others here. This exile is under the imperial court. They dare to talk nonsense like this, can such rumors be spread indiscriminately? It¡¯s really not at all.¡±

    Hu Li knew in his heart that before the matter of Miss Lu spread, the adults had to let the Tang family shut up.

    He nodded immediately, "Yes, my lord."

    Hu Li turned around and went out, and said to Wei Nan, "Then the Tang family must have a grudge against you, so they made a big fuss about Lu Shuyu''s trip. Do they have any evidence? But you don''t have to worry, I''ll do it now Let that Tang Xiucai come over and let you confront each other on the spot."

    Lu Erbai lowered his eyes, Lord Xiang probably didn''t know Tang Xiucai''s personality.

    But he knew very well that Tang Wenqian, everyone had been in the same village for so long, and in addition to the affairs of Da Ya, Tang Wenqian also made great efforts.

    He, although he spends most of his time studying in the county town, he doesn''t move much with the villagers. But in fact, it is very prestigious, because his actions and words are very convincing.

    It is because of this that the Lu family believed that when Liang said that Tang Wenqian did not deny Tang''s mother''s words.

    They are actually very clear that Tang Wenqian came back specially without caring about the top ranking list, just to confirm whether that person is A Yu. Now, it is clearly confirmed.

    To the adults, he directly denied it without even asking a question, but it made them even more sure.

    The Lu family knelt on the ground this time and refused to get up.

    The old lady fell on the ground and cried bitterly, choked with words, "Sir, the old lady begged you to tell us what happened to Ayu, why she was exiled, what happened to her, she is now Where are you, can you never come back?"

    Xiang Weinan, "..."

    has a headache. The problem is that this is still Lu Shuyu''s family. She asked him to take care of her before she left.

    If it is someone else, it is not impossible to have someone drag him out.

    The rest of the Lu family also begged him to tell him, Xiang Weinan still refused to admit it, and firmly told them that Lu Shuyu was looking for someone.

    But it was useless, the more he insisted, the more certain the Lu family was.

    was deadlocked for a long time, and the old lady suddenly stopped crying.

    She raised her head, wiped her face, and said in a trembling voice, "Your Excellency won''t say it, and the old lady will not embarrass Your Excellency anymore. Then let''s go find it ourselves. Let''s go to Fucheng and find out who was exiled two days ago. Who. We can catch up with a mule cart. They are all walking. We will definitely catch up after two days. Let''s see if that person is Ayu. If so, we will go to the southwest together. If not , we''ll be back."

 Chapter 486ï¼š Shu Yus life experience exposed

    Chapter 486 Shu Yu''s life experience exposed

    Xiang Weinan was stunned, the old people are really ruthless and bad, can you imagine this?

    He had an even more headache, rubbed his brows and said, "What are you thinking? This is where you want to go. You can''t even enter the city gate without a road to guide you."

    "Then don''t go in. We will go deep in the mountains and old forests, and go to places where no one is there. There will always be a way."

    Xiang Weinan, "..." The Lu family is really promising, and the idea of ??going deep into the mountains and forests has come out, it''s really naive.

    He looked at the Lu family members below, but he saw that their eyes were firm, not joking at all, as if he planned to take action after leaving the county office.

    Wei Nan couldn''t do anything to them, especially the old lady. She was getting old and her face was not very good. If she used force, maybe someone would have to explain it here.

    Really... as expected of Lu Shuyu''s family.

    He regretted that he promised Lu Shuyu to take care of them. Look at how much trouble he has caused himself?

    For the sake of this, the old lady really didn''t embarrass him anymore, stood up swayingly, and turned to leave.

    If Xiang Weinan lets them go out of this door, something will definitely happen later.

    The matter has come to this point, even if he doesn''t admit it, the Lu family doesn''t believe it anymore.

    "Forget it, I said so."

    The Lu family immediately stopped and turned their heads.

    pointed to the seats in the lobby to Wei Nan, "Okay, all sit down."

    Daniel and Daya quickly brought the chairs scattered on both sides to the front. If the matter is serious, it is better not to make too much noise. You can hear it when you sit closer.

    Xiang Weinan, "..." must be a bad habit learned from Lu Shuyu.

    After several people had sat down, Xiang Weinan frowned, not knowing where to start.

    All the Lu family members were staring at him, silently not speaking.

    After a long time, Xiang Weinan asked, "Girl Lu''s life before returning home and who her adoptive parents were, shouldn''t I have told you?"

    The old lady, "She said that her adoptive parents are ordinary people with a little money at home."

    Xiang Weinan shook his head, "That''s not a small amount of money. Before she went home, Miss Lu was the prefect of Dong''an and the third girl of the Shu family."

    The old lady and the others widened their eyes in astonishment, the third girl of the prefect?

    So, so her adoptive parents are prefects?

    Xiang Weinan continued, "It''s true that she has a master, the Dongqing Guanzhu that Lu Erbai met. The Dongqing Guanzhu probably met Lu Erbai and Miss Lu more than a year ago. I had doubts, so I investigated her background and told Miss Lu."

    He didn''t say that Shu Yu was obliterated by the Shu family before leaving Dong''an Mansion. Otherwise, the Lu family must have known that she had a bad life before, and she was afraid that she would be hit again.

    After hitting a few more times, he was really afraid that the old lady wouldn''t be able to hold it, so he basically avoided the important and said lightly.

    "You will know what happened later. Miss Lu came back to find you and recognized you." Xiang Weinan said, "But something happened to the Shu family not long ago. The prefect of Shu was investigated for corruption and bribery, and he was beheaded. The rest of the Shu family were exiled to the southwest."

    "Although Miss Lu is not the biological daughter of the Lu family, she has lived in the Shu family for 14 years after all. She is nominally the daughter of the Shu family. Even if she is an adopted daughter, she is on the list of exiles."

 Chapter 487ï¼š Road Family Breaks Defense

    Chapter 487 Lu Family Breaks Defense

    The matter is actually very simple, and the Lu family immediately understood.

    You can understand it, but they just can''t understand it, "Then Ayu did nothing wrong, why should she be exiled too? Whoever judged the case, I, I will beat the drum and appeal the injustice."

    Xiang Weinan sank, "I advise you not to make troubles, otherwise it will only hurt her."

    The Lu family was startled and looked up at him.

    Xiang Weinan is naturally impossible to tell them that there are other things involved in Shu Yu going to the southwest, and the things in between are too complicated and should not be known by the Lu family.

    Lu Erbai was silent for a moment, "Ayu, did you already know that she would be exiled? She went to the city on her own initiative, didn''t she?"

    Xiang Weinan nodded, "Yes, the court case should not be taken lightly. The Shu family disappeared for no reason. Of course they will come to find her. The place where the old Ruan family sold her more than ten years ago is in Jiangyuan. Around the county. Sooner or later, they will find this place. Miss Lu didn''t want to expose you, and she was more worried that you would be implicated, so before they found it, she took the initiative to appear in Dong''an Mansion City and let them take it back. "

    As soon as these words came out, the Lu family instantly broke the defense, and even the Daniel wiped his red eyes with force.

    Nguyen slapped her heart twice, "Why is she so stupid? Our family Ayu, she didn''t tell us anything, she didn''t say anything."

    "We thought she was just going out for a long trip, and she wanted to be happy, work hard, eat well, so that she didn''t have to worry about us outside."

    "But she is suffering now, we don''t know anything, she has suffered so much. Ayu..."

    Nguyen was sobbing that she almost threw herself over, and Da Ya was also full of tears, and she didn''t even have the strength to help her.

    The old lady lowered her head and looked at her hand, "She also kept all the money. She also said that she had a lot of money, but in fact, she left it all to us. She didn''t give herself a way back, she was in this life at all. Can''t come back."

    The Lu family burst into tears. Originally, they still had a glimmer of hope, but now there is no last shred of hope.

    Xiang Weinan''s headache is getting worse, how could someone like Lu Shuyu not leave a way for him? She must have a lot of money, and the Lu family is simply worried for nothing.

    Anyway, there is no way for him to empathize.

    When the Lu family was almost crying, Xiang Weinan said, "Actually, she is not as miserable as you said."

    The Lu family suddenly raised their heads, even if the person in front of them was the magistrate they used to fear, they had to bear their anger at this time.

    Xiang Weinan laughed angrily, "You still don''t believe what this official said? Anyway, Miss Lu is having a fight with my friend. Am I going to watch her have an accident or not?"

    He stood up and sneered, "She is indeed exiled, but I have already sent someone to take care of it along the way. I can always do such trivial things. Do you think the two escorts are fake? Tell me You, there are indeed two people behind her, and they will take good care of her."

    It''s just that these two are not female escorts, but more dedicated ''male escorts''.

    After hearing what he said, the Lu family stopped crying and looked up at him.

    "Then, what Ayu said to come back in half a year, yes, is that true?"

    Xiang Weinan, "..." Who can be sure of this? All this is by accident.

 Chapter 488ï¼š theyre going to the southwest

    Chapter 488 They are going to the southwest

    "Is it true?" the old lady asked again.

    Xiang Weinan coughed lightly, "As for me, I will try to help her as much as possible. There are people I know in the southwest, and I will ask my friends to take care of her. If I find an opportunity, I will naturally let her come back as soon as possible."

    He didn''t dare to say too much, otherwise Shu Yu didn''t show up after half a year, and the Lu family would definitely have to come back to find him.

    However, his words made the Lu family members who were still anxious again feel uncomfortable.

    Xiang Weinan sighed, "I''ve said everything I need to say, Miss Lu is really fine, you don''t have to worry. She also has a lot of money around her, and it''s easy to do anything in the southwest. You''ve been with her for so many days, She should also know her skills, even if she has no money, she can still live a prosperous life."

    Lu''s family felt that he was too easy to talk about. Even if someone took care of him on the way to exile, he would have to suffer a lot. What if there was an oversight?

    And the southwest is a wild land, much poorer than Jiangyuan County. Ayu is alone and not free, so how can he live a good life?

    In any case, they could not accept that Ayu was suffering outside alone, without a family around him.

    Lu Erbai took a deep breath, stood up suddenly, and knelt down to Xiang Weinan again with a ''bang''.

    Xiang Weinan''s eyelids jumped fiercely, looking at his injured leg, he always felt that the old injury was going to recur, and when he turned back, Shu Yu blamed him on his head.

    "What are you doing?"

    "My lord, I''m going to the southwest. I''ve lost my daughter for more than ten years, and now I can''t leave her alone and live in such a difficult situation. When I think of the hardships she may face, I can''t help it. Peace of mind."

    "Me too." The old lady and others also knelt down.

    Xiang Weinan looked at them in disbelief, "Are you going to the southwest? Are you crazy?"

    But the Lu family members were very firm, Xiang Weinan couldn''t bear it any longer, waved his hand suddenly, and went straight out.

    This family is sick. They also said that it is a wild land. It¡¯s not enough for Lu Shuyu to go alone. They also go?

    It''s been a long time since he was so popular.

    At this moment, Hu Li came back, "Sir, Tang Xiucai and his family have been brought over."

    nodded to Wei Nan, then looked back, the Lu family were still kneeling there.

    He snorted coldly and went to see Tang Wenqian.

    The lobby was quiet. After a long time, the old lady shook and Lu Erbai hurriedly supported her, "Mother, go and sit, I''ll just kneel here."

    The old lady shook her head, "No, I can hold it."

    Lu Erbai was silent for a moment, "Mother, you can stay in Jiangyuan County, I can go to the southwest side. I have traveled a few times before, and I have experience. You all stay at home..."

    Before he could finish speaking, he was slapped by the old lady, and Nguyen shook his head, "I''m going."

    Da Ya and Daniel, "Me too."

    The voice of fell, and everyone turned their heads to look at Daniel.

    The old lady said to him, "What are you going to do? Your parents don''t want it anymore? If you dare to leave, your mother can hang herself. Do you believe it? Besides, you are going to get married at the end of the year, and your daughter-in-law doesn''t want it, right? You don''t have to go, just stay at home, the Lu family has to rely on you to support them."

    Lu Erbai also nodded, "Yes, Daniel, you stay at home, help Ershu watch the shop, and wait for us to come back."

 Chapter 489ï¼š Tang Wenqian is a man of understanding

    Chapter 489 Tang Wenqian is a man of understanding

    Da Niu frowned, thinking about it too, he really couldn''t get away, but he didn''t worry about them going so far.

    They were worried that something would happen to Ayu on the way to exile, but in fact they should be worried too.

    Several people talked and fell silent, and they all had to leave, but there are still many things going on in Jiangyuan County.

    Not only the shop, but also the tiger who is studying.

    But if they all left, it would be impossible to leave Dahu alone in the county seat. Even if Dahu is young, he has a big idea, and he will definitely not agree.

    The discussion became more and more meticulous, and Xiang Weinan in another room had also ended his interrogation of Tang Wenqian.

    Tang Wenqian was only a scholar after all, with limited contacts, and being alone in the room with Xiang Weinan for so long really put a lot of pressure on him.

    He went out the door, gave Xiang Weinan a nod, then turned to meet his parents not far away.

    Tang''s father and Tang''s mother hurried up to greet him. Tang''s mother''s eyes were red, she wiped her face, pulled him and hurriedly asked, "How is it? Is there anything? Sir, what did your lord say?"

    Mother Tang really regretted her death. She didn''t expect that the words she just spoke out of impulse would make officials come to the door.

    When Huli and the others knocked on the door of their courtyard, Mother Tang almost fell to the ground.

    She was uneasy all the way. She thought that her son might have been implicated to death by herself. The township exam had just ended, and his future was probably going to be ruined.

    Until I saw Lord Xiang, Lord Xiang first asked them a few words, even though Mother Tang kept saying that she had spread the matter. But later, Lord Xiang still called Tang Wenqian into the room alone to speak.

    When Mother Tang was waiting for him, she slapped herself a few times in remorse.

    Tang Wenqian came out and naturally saw the slap print on Mother Tang''s right face. He comforted her and said, "Mother, it''s alright, let''s go, go to the medical center to buy some plaster, don''t slap yourself in the face."

    "I''m sorry Wenqian, it''s your mother who has troubled you."

    "It''s okay, I''ve explained it to the adults. However, about Miss Lu, we will all be rotten in our stomachs from now on, even if we ourselves, don''t mention it."

    "Yes, yes, I must not mention it."

    The family of three walked out of the county office.

    Xiang Weinan stood there, watching the backs of them leaving. Hu Li stepped forward and asked, "Sir, that Tang Xiucai..."

    "He''s a sensible man, and he will be promising in the future." Xiang Weinan admired him very much. Even if Tang Wenqian didn''t need him to beat him, he knew what to do.

    At his age, he actually went to take the township examination, and he was at least five or six points sure to listen to what he said.

    As a farmer with few resources, it is really remarkable to have such achievements.

    The fifth prince is now at the time of employing people, but Meng Yunzheng is obviously a talent but does not like the court, and just wants to kill someone. He doesn''t want to get involved too much, so naturally he has less to do.

    If this Tang Xiucai was in high school in this exam, he was captured and used by the fifth prince in the future, what kind of achievements would he have?

    gave Weinan a "tsk" and walked back to the lobby.

    Before he walked in, he saw that the Lu family members were still kneeling there, his face changed instantly, and he stepped back a few steps, and asked Hu Li, "They have been kneeling here? Kneeling for so long?"

 Chapter 490ï¼š Compromise to Weinan

    Chapter 490 Compromise and promise to Weinan

    Huli smiled wryly and nodded, "Yes."

    Xiang Weinan felt that he needed to call a doctor.

    Huli persuaded in a low voice, "Sir, I think the Lu family members have the same temperament and give up. If we can''t beat or scold, we can''t persuade them. Why don''t we agree to them?"

    Xiang Weinan glared at him, "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    "But my lord, you don''t know that they are already discussing the route, and even the funeral... even the shop, the farm, the man''s house has been arranged. I think, even if we don''t agree, they will pass by secretly, it is impossible for us Send someone to keep an eye on them. Among them, only one Lu Erbai has traveled far, but the farthest has never been out of Dong''an Mansion. It''s just the old and the young, if it''s really messy The consequences will be serious.¡±

    Xiang Weinan gritted his teeth, "Then how can I tell Lu Shuyu?"

    Huli came up with an idea, "Sir, write a letter to her? Be sincere. In fact, as long as people are safe, Miss Lu may be very happy to see her relatives."

    Xiang Weinan, "The Lu family is a lot of age, why are they still so ignorant?"

    Hu Li laughed dryly and followed Xiang Weinan into the lobby.

    The Lu family members turned around when they heard the movement.

    Xiang Weinan walked up to them and said blankly, "I promise you."

    The Lu family looked happy, "Sir, are you serious?"

    "Anyway, you all go home and arrange other things first, find your own excuses for going away, and pack your things. I will find a reliable security guard and ask them to **** you to the southwest."

    After saying that, Xiang Weinan turned around and left.

    The Lu family finally settled down, and then stood up with each other''s arms, and walked to the door step by step.

    It wasn''t until they left the county office that several people wiped their sweat and worried that Shu Yu was real, but they were also horrified in the face of the magistrate''s daring and threatening behavior.

    Just want to see Shu Yu''s desire to run to the southwest is deeper.

    It was getting late. The old lady asked the big ox to go back first. She had to return the village chief''s ox cart first, and let him come back tomorrow.

    After Daniel left, the family returned to Liufang Lane.

    The next day, the Lu family got busy.

    They temporarily handed over the shop to Daniel, the house was rented out, and some of the things that could not be taken with them were sent back to the house first, or they were placed in the backyard of the shop.

    Lu Dasong and Lu Sanzhu both knew what happened. Although they disagreed, they couldn''t beat the old lady, so they could only compromise.

    Lu Erbai went to Dr. Xu''s medical clinic and had the cheek to ask Dr. Xu''s share for the previous month.

    He is very embarrassed, but there are too many places that need money to go to the southwest. They also thought that they could go faster and catch up with Ayu, and then they would give the escorting officials some money to follow behind and take care of Ayu at any time.

    So even if they have 2,000 taels in their hands now, they still don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough.

    Doctor Xu was surprised, but didn''t ask any further questions. Due to the accumulation of orders in the first month, the orders in the second month slowed down, so Dr. Xu still collected them and gave them five hundred taels to Lu Erbai.

    The Lu family members all acted separately, and the speed was extremely fast, and all the things that should be explained in one day were explained.

    Xiang Weinan also found an **** agency. There are really female escorts in this **** agency, two men and one woman, to **** them to the southwest.

    He wrote a letter himself, and asked him to take the lead and send it to Meng Yunzheng, and let him give it to Shu Yu.

 Chapter 491ï¼š Shu Yus treatment

    Chapter 491 Shu Yu''s Treatment

    Shu Yu didn''t know that he was at the gate of the city that day, but just raised his head, which led to a series of things behind this, not to mention that her family couldn''t worry about him, and they planned to dispatch all of them to chase after her.

    After the exile team left Dong''an Mansion, the road became difficult.

    Although it is an official road, the road is flat and spacious. But they were all dragging heavy shackles on their feet, which seriously slowed them down.

    The **** officer was still urging him, showing no mercy at all.

    This made the Shu family who wanted to pay attention to Shu Yu and look for an opportunity to trouble her, all of them lost their minds and just had to hurry up.

    Among all the people, Shu Yu was the most comfortable.

    The shackles on her hands were light and fluttering, and although the shackles on her feet were a little heavy, she also noticed that they were much lighter than others.

    When it was noon, the officials were tired from walking, so they found a shady place to rest.

    The Shu family were all paralyzed from exhaustion, and they sat on the ground without moving. Shu Yu still had time to look at the surrounding environment until a hand appeared when they met.

    She raised her head, saw that it was the leading official, and immediately stood up.

    The official said to her expressionlessly, "This is your dry food, you can eat it first. Since I promised your family, I will definitely do it, eat it. The steamed buns are cold, you can make do with it. When there is fire at night, you can eat something hot."

    Shu Yu took it, "Thank you."

    The leading officer waved his hand and returned to the seat where he had just sat.

    Other officials are also giving out dry food, but the rest of the Shu family are getting dry thick noodles, or dry and hard pancakes.

    The amount of is still very small. After all, the people they exile have rations. One person only has eight taels of food a day, and less than fifteen years old. Anyway, it is enough to ensure that they will not starve to death, no matter how good the conditions are.

    Shu Yu is only fourteen years old, but she has two steamed buns with white flour in her hand, and there is a water bag next to her, which is the same as what the officials eat.

    The Shu family was indignant and stared at her angrily again.

    But they didn''t dare to say anything. After all, the leading official just said it very clearly. This is because the couple gave them money and they treated them specially.

    The old lady of the Shu family even started to hate her two married daughters. Because of the relationship of the Shu family, they married well in the early years, and now they are the wife of the head of the family.

    As long as there is a little leakage from the fingers, let alone five taels of silver, even fifty taels of silver is easy. They give a little, and their road to exile will not be so difficult.

    But after the accident in the Shu family, they tried their best to distance themselves from the Shu family, and they didn''t even go to the cell to see her mother.

    Shu Yu felt the bright eyes of fiery jealousy, she didn''t care, she took the steamed bun and ate it.

    This steamed bun... There''s even a hint of sweetness.

    To be honest, although she has gone through imprisonment and exile, the food expenses for the past few days are not bad.

    After eating, they rested for a while, and the officer urged them to start their journey.

    In the evening, the group finally arrived at the station.

    The post station is outside the city. Apart from this post station, there are basically no people nearby.

    The officer was in good spirits and urged the group to enter.

    The food in the evening is really good. Of course, the Shu family is still the same as in the afternoon.

 Chapter 492ï¼š pen outside the window

    Chapter 492 The Pen Outside the Window

    Shu Yu ate two small steamed buns, and then went into the room with the Shu family to rest.

    They were still divided into two rooms, one for the old lady and one for the girls from the Shu family.

    The two rooms are large shops, but they can accommodate them to lie down and rest.

    When Shu Yu and the others entered the door, the leading officer glanced at them, especially the Shu family, and said warningly, "Hurry up and rest, I have to travel early tomorrow morning. Don''t make trouble for me at night, Otherwise I won''t be polite."

    The Shu family was silent and did not dare to speak.

    After the official had left, he glared at Shu Yu viciously. But they have been tired all day, and they really have no strength to do anything, so they can only speak harsh words.

    "Wait, the couple only gave 5 taels of silver, and it won''t take a few days in total. When the 5 taels of silver are used up, let''s see if you have a good life."

    The eldest girl just finished speaking, and the second girl''s voice followed, "I told you long ago that you are alone on the road to exile, and you will suffer sooner or later. I will wait and see what happens to you."

    Shu Yu looked at the two of them, oh, these two concubines who are still in the same situation in the cell, when facing her "adopted daughter", they are in agreement with the enemy.

    She really has a great responsibility and deepens their sisterhood.

    Shu Yu sighed, rubbed his stomach, and said, "Dinner is still good, very full."

    Then, ignoring them at all, he climbed to the innermost position of the Chase shop and lay down.

    The Shu family was so angry that they gritted their teeth, but they didn''t dare to make too much noise. And I was really tired today. The young girl from the Shu family was already lying on the bed and closed her eyes, as if she could fall asleep at any time.

    The others will give up, anyway, they should wait, this is only the first day, and Shu Yu''s days in the future may not be comparable to them.

    Several people climbed into the bed to get ready to sleep.

    Datongpu can sleep more than ten people, and there are only seven of them in total, and two of them are young, so there is still a lot of space.

    No one wanted to get close to Shu Yu, they were all far away from her, and there were at least two vacancies next to Shu Yu.

    She could not wait to be so, she was happy to be quiet.

    The sky darkened, the room quickly became quiet, and the breathing of the person on the bed gradually calmed down.

    Maybe he was so tired that there were still people snoring.

    Shu Yu is not tired, she can still bear the 50-mile journey, especially the ankle cuffs are not heavy, plus she has enough food and drink, she is still in good spirits.

    She couldn''t sleep and felt homesick.

    I don''t know if the shop is doing well today. Seeing the two thousand taels of silver she left behind, the old lady will definitely scold her. Maybe the money will be saved until she returns.

    I really want to meet them, but it will take at least half a year, or even longer.

    It was the first time she went out, and she was so concerned about it.

    She was fascinated by her thoughts, and suddenly there was a soft ''squeak'' in her ear.

    Shu Yu snapped back to his senses and looked towards the window. Sure enough, the window was opened a small crack.

    Her heart suddenly raised, shouldn''t those officials really want to come in and do something?

    As soon as I thought about it, the gap in the window widened a bit, and a brush came in from the outside, and then... swayed from side to side.

    Shu Yu: ? ? ? ?

    Wait, a writing brush?

    Shu Yu got up slowly as if thinking of something.

    She still has chains on her body, and even if she moves lightly, she still makes a little movement.

 Chapter 493ï¼š Meng Yunzheng brought her chicken legs

    Chapter 493 Meng Yunzheng brought her chicken legs

    After hearing this, the person outside the window put the brush back and closed the window by the way.

    Shu Yu got up and got out of bed, and when he landed, the sound of the chains got louder.

    Four girls, who had not slept before, turned over, opened her eyes and saw that she was about to go out, and immediately asked, "What are you doing?"

    Shu Yu rolled his eyes, "Thatched hut."

    After he finished speaking, he left her alone and opened the door to go out.

    Although they are exiled prisoners, there is no need to worry about them escaping. There is no road guide these days, and those who are still wearing handcuffs and shackles can''t run away, and even if they are caught, they will face heavier punishment.

    Not to mention that they are only weak women, even if there is a burly man with skill, they may not escape.

    escaped, not only the prisoner himself, but also his family would be punished.

    So those officials locked them in the room and went back to rest. Anyway, there will be someone guarding outside the station.

    But for some, such a guard is equivalent to none.

    Shu Yu took a few steps in the direction of the thatched hut, and sure enough he was pulled over by someone.

    She looked at Meng Yunzheng in front of her and whispered, "It''s really you."

    She just said, holding a pen means he has literary talent, and he is the only one who can draw words worth thousands of dollars.

    Shu Yu was very happy to see Meng Yunzheng.

    Meng Yunzheng smiled and pointed to the front.

    The two entered an empty room, the door was closed, and it was so dark that they couldn''t see anything clearly.

    It took a while to get used to the light here, and Shu Yu asked, "Didn''t you say that you will follow in two days?"

    It''s only been one day, and he''s already here.

    Meng Yunzheng lowered his voice and said, "Don''t talk about this first, this is for you."

    He took out an oiled paper bag from behind and handed it over. Shu Yu could smell it. He opened it and saw that it was really two big drumsticks.

    "you¡­¡­"

    Meng Yunzheng, "Hurry up, I know your food is definitely not good, you don''t have to eat meat. If you want to eat later, come out at night and I will bring it for you."

    The chicken legs were fragrant, and Shu Yu felt a little hungry. She picked it up and took a bite, sighing contentedly.

    "You are too thoughtful. You have arranged for the prison guard to take care of me in the cell before, and the lunch box you sent is both meat and soup. And these handcuffs and shackles are very light. I don''t think I am here. Exile, is it an outing, right? Others are exiled to the point of being skinny and dying, but I have gained a lot of weight, which makes people feel bad."

    Meng Yunzheng smiled and raised his eyebrows, "People on outings will wear handcuffs and shackles, and walk all day without rest? I can take care of your food and drink, but I can''t walk for you, it''s still very hard."

    Shu Yu doesn''t care, "I''m not afraid of walking, so I just need to exercise. Now I don''t feel too hard. When I get tired later, I''ll think about whether I can get a prison cart to sit on."

    Meng Yunzheng, "..." The ambition is quite big, and ordinary prisoners can''t ride in prison cars.

    but¡­¡­

    He touched his chin and began to consider the possibility of implementation.

    After all, he came out for the reason of going to the thatched hut, so Shu Yu couldn''t wait too long. The two chicken legs were eaten quickly, and there were only chicken bones left in a short time.

    Meng Yunzheng handed over the wet handkerchief and water bag very skillfully. Seeing her drinking water and burping, she couldn''t help laughing.

    "I''ll bring it to you tomorrow. Don''t eat too much tomorrow night, so as not to accumulate food while sleeping and feel uncomfortable."

 Chapter 494ï¼š Hous

    Chapter 494 Hou Shi

    Shu Yu, "You really plan to bring me meat every day."

    "Why not?" Meng Yunzheng felt that there was no problem. Anyway, he had no problem flipping the wall of the station up.

    After Shu Yu drank the water, he handed over another porcelain bottle.

    "what is this?"

    Meng Yunzheng looked down at her wrists and ankles, and said, "This is medicine for trauma. Although your handcuffs and shackles are lighter than others, they will always wear out the skin after wearing them for a long time. Paste them together, and you are the one who suffers."

    Shu Yu took the medicine bottle, opened it and smelled it.

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "Don''t worry, this is specially made by Zhao Xi, it is colorless and odorless, and no one will notice that you have applied the medicine. Anyway, you are not familiar with the people from the Shu family, even if you are alone in the corner to apply the medicine... "

    Halfway through, after thinking about it, he simply said, "You don''t have a place to put this medicine bottle. Why don''t I send it to you every night in the future, and you can go back to sleep after you wipe it."

    There are good things, and Shu Yu will naturally not refuse.

    Her skin was a little tender, her wrists were already red from abrasion, but her feet were fine. Before she left the prison, she specially wrapped several layers of cloth around her ankles. Although it was a little hot, it would not wear off.

    Shu Yu stretched out his hand and dug a finger and wiped it on his wrist, which immediately felt cool and comfortable.

    After she wiped both wrists, she returned the medicine bottle to him, "Thank you."

    Meng Yunzheng just smiled, "Okay, go back to rest and go to bed earlier."

    Shu Yu fanned himself, "I don''t think I have the smell of chicken legs, right?"

    "As soon as the wind blows after going out, there is no smell."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Then I''m leaving."

    The door of the room was opened, and Shu Yu secretly glanced outside before stepping out carefully.

    The cool breeze is slowly outside, but it is still very comfortable.

    She specially blew the wind, and then walked to the room.

    But before she could get there, a small voice suddenly came from her ear.

    Shu Yu took a step. In the middle of the night, who doesn''t sleep and hide there?

    She was worried that she had just entered the room and was seen by others. After thinking about it, she quietly walked over to take a look.

    Before approached, he heard the familiar sound of chains. So the people here are also exiled Shu family daughters?

    Shu Yu got closer and closer, and through the moonlight, he could see two figures faintly.

    Soon, a voice sounded, "Master, can''t you feel sorry for the slave family?"

    Shu Yu shivered silently while holding his arms.

    Another voice followed, with an uncomfortable teasing, "How do you want me to hurt you? Let you go?"

    "My lord, you amuse me, how dare I, even if the clerk let go of the slave family, the slave family would not dare to leave. The slave family just wants to live a better life on the road of exile. Today, the slave family is not full. When you touch it, your stomach is empty."

    The corners of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, but the official took out two big white steamed buns, "Okay, I know you have been wronged, come here, this is for you. However, this steamed bun is not for nothing."

    "The slave family won''t be wronged by the messenger."

    Shu Yu secretly tsk-tsk, those ruthless Shu family girls, one by one, thinking about sending her to the **** officer. As a result, the aunt of the Shu family has found a way to benefit herself.

    She also recognized that this person was the concubine of the Shu family''s second master, the Hou family.

 Chapter 495ï¼š why are you messing around

    Chapter 495 Why are you messing around

    Originally, there were more than these concubines in the Shu family, but other concubines without children were all resold.

    The concubines who are now exiled have all given birth to children.

    This Hou family is the biological mother of the second room and the sixth girl.

    Shu Yu is not familiar with this Hou family, but she also knows that when she was brought into the mansion by the second master Shu, she also achieved her goal with those tricks. Because of her good looks, she is quite favored by the second master. .

    Now that she seduces officials in the same way, it doesn''t seem surprising that she wants to live a better life and eat more.

    The two people in the corner hugged each other quickly. When Shu Yu wanted to look again, she stretched out a hand behind her, covered her eyes accurately, and said in a low voice, "Why are you looking around again?"

    If he hadn''t smelled the familiar scent of ink coming from behind him, Shu Yu would have almost started.

    and also¡­¡­

    "What is another?"

    Meng Yunzheng pulled her back and quietly retreated. It was true that the two of them would not hear it, so he whispered, "You forgot about Zhang Shu last time? You also hid under the window and watched with great interest."

    Bah, when did she get excited? He covered his eyes when he didn''t see anything, okay?

    Meng Yunzheng chased her, "Go back to your room to rest, aren''t you sleepy?"

    He didn''t say it was okay, but when he said that Shu Yu yawned very well.

    I was really sleepy, probably because I had enough food and drink.

    Shu Yu stopped watching the excitement, waved to Meng Yunzheng, and quietly returned to the room.

    The girls in the Shu family were already asleep, so Shu Yu climbed onto the bed, closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    Early the next morning, there was the sound of an official slap on the door, "Get up, don''t sleep, it''s time to go."

    Shu Yu was more alert. She opened her eyes as soon as the door slammed. Instead, the rest of the Shu family got up sleepily, their whole body aching from exhaustion.

    The official outside the door was obviously impatient, and after two shots, he broke in directly.

    Shu Yu got up quickly and was already standing on the edge of the bed, ready to go out at any time.

    When the others saw the whip in the officer''s hand, they were so frightened that they suddenly woke up and quickly got out of bed.

    The official was satisfied, "Don''t linger, let''s go."

    Although the Shu family was still feeling uncomfortable, they did not dare to delay and came out one after another.

    Don¡¯t look at the fact that it¡¯s autumn now, and you will be woken up by the cold at night, but the weather is still very hot during the day.

    Shu Yu wiped off his sweat and walked a lot slower.

    She is like this, not to mention other people, and her legs and feet were sore after walking all day yesterday. This speed is like a turtle crawling.

    As a result, there will be less time to rest at noon.

    Shu Yu''s food is still the same as yesterday. The Shu family doesn''t even have the strength to stare at her now, just thinking in their hearts, when will her five taels of silver be used up?

    Shu Yu finished eating the steamed bun with a hint of sweetness in his hand, raised his eyes to look at the others, and after a while, his eyes fell on Hou Shi.

    Hou was sitting with his daughter Sixth Girl, and the two were talking in low voices.

    Shu Yu''s eyes were sharp, and he saw Hou shoving a white-faced steamed bun into Liu''s hand while everyone was resting.

    Seeing this, Shu Yu silently retracted his gaze. That should be the white flour bun she got last night.

    Hou shielded the six girls and asked her to quickly eat the steamed buns.

 Chapter 496ï¼š Five taels of silver expired

    Chapter 496 Five taels of silver expired

    Shu Yu didn''t pay attention to them anymore. She didn''t have a deep relationship with the people in the Shu family''s big room, let alone the concubine and concubine of the second room.

    After a while, the official got up and continued urging them on their way.

    When I arrived at the inn this time, it was much more than last night. It was already dark before I finally entered the door.

    The officer who escorted them was very dissatisfied. Originally, one person could fill eight taels of dry food a day. This time, they directly deducted twenty taels. This made the Shu family, who were already tired and in pain, unable to hold back.

    I don''t know who was the first to cry out with a ''wow'' sound. It was like a tinderbox was lit for a while, and the others were also crying with woo woo.

    The official clerk is not surprised by this situation. He was in a irritable mood at first, but now he is even more irritable and took the whip.

    Everyone immediately lowered their voices, and could only sniff, and silently endured their hungry stomachs and went back to the room.

    Shu Yu''s food was okay, but after everyone fell asleep, she quietly went out again.

    Sure enough, Meng Yunzheng was already waiting for her, this time he gave a rabbit leg and a boiled egg.

    Meng Yunzheng explained, "We beat a hare on the road, it was quite tender, eat it quickly."

    After Shu Yu finished eating, she told him that she didn''t have to deliver it tomorrow, and she couldn''t come out every day at such a big night.

    Once or twice, it''s okay, the Shu family was paralyzed and slept to death.

    But many times, it will always arouse suspicion from others.

    And, she is really... afraid of getting fat.

    Meng Yunzheng thought for a while, then nodded and said, "Okay, then I''ll deliver it for two days, then the next day."

    Shu Yu, "..." Does this make a difference?

    Shu Yu dissipated the smell after eating, and drank two more sips of water before returning to the house.

    There was no movement outside tonight, and Mr. Hou never came out.

    Continue on the road on the second day, on the third day, on the fourth day...

    Gradually, the Shu family also got used to this speed. Every day, they lifted their legs numbly and walked forward, as if there was no end. They couldn''t even pay attention to Shu Yu.

    On the fifth day, when the officials distributed dry food in the noon, they did not give Shu any special food. Instead, they were just like the dry thick flour pancakes of the Shu family.

    The Shu family didn''t notice it at first, they were all sitting in the corner nibbling on hard pancakes.

    Then I heard the leading officer say, "Your five taels of silver have been used up, and you have taken care of those that should be taken care of. From now on, you will be just like them and can only eat these."

    After hearing this, the Shu family raised their heads, especially the girls from the Shu family, who were shocked and instantly refreshed.

    came, came, finally came, the five taels of silver is limited, and the time the officials have to take care of her is naturally limited.

    In the past few days, they watched Shu Yu eat and drink well, and they hardly suffered any hardship except for the journey. Even though she was also in exile, her complexion looked even better than before, she was poking at their hearts.

    It is finally over now, the five taels of silver have been spent, and the special care has ended.

    There is still more than a month left, and they are waiting for Shu Yu to be tortured.

    The eldest girl even felt that the original dry pancakes became delicious, she took a bite, "Her good days are over."

    The second girl, the fourth girl, the seventh girl and the others nodded in unison.

    Shu Yu didn''t look at them, she glanced at the pancake in her hand and tried to take a bite.

 Chapter 497ï¼š Shu Yu: Ill pay 12 more

    Chapter 497 Shu Yu: I will pay another 12 taels

    ''His'' Shu Yu almost knocked his teeth.

    Is this really a pancake? Is this a stone for grinding her teeth?

    Shu Yu looked at the pancake in his hand tangled, considering whether to eat it or not.

    She felt that she was used to eating good food these days, which made her a little bloated. The pancakes that other people can eat, she can''t actually go down, there are so many grooves.

    Shu Yu lowered his head again and tried to take another bite. There were only tooth marks on the cake, and he didn''t bite a single piece.

    Shu''s family was watching her, and couldn''t help but sneer.

    "If she has the ability, she won''t eat it."

    "It''s really hypocritical. I see how long she can bear it. If you don''t want to eat, just go hungry."

    "You said, let''s go grab her pancake now, will the officials take care of it?"

    "The five taels of silver have been spent for the care, how can the officials have time to take care of them?"

    Several people looked at each other, and they were all about to move.

    However, just when they were really about to start, they saw Shu Yu suddenly stand up, holding the pancakes and walking towards the few officials who were sitting around, joking and eating.

    Four girls, "She, what does she want to do?"

    Not only them, but even the old lady frowned and looked towards her. It''s just that she is older and stronger than a young girl, so she doesn''t want to speak at all.

    Shu Yu walked up to the officials, then took out a 10 tael silver note and handed it to them.

    The officer who was talking stopped abruptly, and looked at the silver note in her hand with wide eyes.

    Damn, she really still has money on her body, that couple gave it to her?

    The Shu family looked at her even more in horror, the smug expression on their faces had not faded away, and all of them were hanging on their faces funny at this time.

    Shu Yu pursed his lips and whispered to several officials, "Here is 10 taels of silver, all for you, can you continue to take care of me? That cake is too hard, I really can''t eat it."

    swelled and swelled, she really swelled up so much.

    Several officials looked at each other, and one of them looked at the silver note in her hand in surprise and touched her chin.

    yo, I thought this trip wasn''t big, it was only five taels of silver at most, but now it seems, it''s more than that.

    The official smiled and took the 10 taels of silver notes, "You have already paid for the meal, then we will definitely let you eat better. But well, it was not easy for the old couple to see the old couple. For my sake, I gave a discount. In addition to the fact that I was exiled, the conditions were not so difficult, so five taels of silver can last for five days. Now, these ten taels of silver can''t last long."

    Shu Yu sneered secretly, no wonder that these officials can scrape the most oil and water on the road of exile, look at this skillful move.

    Shu Yu nodded, "I understand, as long as you can last a few days."

    The lead officer was also very happy, and immediately handed her two rice **** wrapped in pickles.

    Shu Yu thanked him with the rice ball, and was about to turn around to go back when he heard the official who had just left the city gate saying that he would take care of him, "Girl, you don''t have more than these 12 taels of silver on you, right?"

    Shu Yu took a step, looked back at him, and squeezed the rice ball in his hand slightly.

    Other officials turned their heads when they heard the words.

    The official looked at Shu Yu and said, "You are very courageous, so you are not afraid that we will directly rip off your clothes and loot your banknotes, so we will no longer care about you? You don''t think we are really that honest. If you give money, you will help you with errands, right?"

 Chapter 498ï¼š The Twelve Caves of the Cunning Rabbit

    Chapter 498 The Twelve Caves of the Cunning Rabbit

    The other officials laughed, and the Shu family instantly felt very happy.

    That is, she doesn''t know the truth of not revealing wealth? Now the officer knows that she has money on her body, and will only stare at her.

    The Shu family only felt that the willows and flowers were bright and bright, and they continued to wait for Shu Yu''s jokes.

    Shu Yu pursed his lips and said, "I do have a silver note on me."

    Everyone immediately looked at her with a foolish expression, but she actually admitted it?

    Shu Yu scratched his head, "But there''s not much left. At that time, I was suddenly arrested, and I didn''t have time to dig out the hidden silver."

    Guancha''s eyes flashed slightly, wait, dig it out?

    Shu Yu discussed with them, "Then do you think this is okay? You take care of me and send me to the southwest exile land safely. I will tell you where I buried my money. Anyway, I probably won''t be able to go back to Dong''an. I¡¯m in the house, and I¡¯ll keep the money, and it¡¯s worth it if I don¡¯t suffer too much on the road.¡±

    Several officials looked at each other, "You also said that you have to send you to the southwest to tell me where the money is. If you lied to us, wouldn''t Dong''an Prefecture have the money you said?"

    "No, I didn''t lie. If you don''t believe me, I''ll tell you two places. When you arrive at the inn at night, you can send a letter back, find those two places, dig them out and see. Anyway, you''ll know. It¡¯s only a few days after leaving Dong¡¯an Mansion, and going back and forth is very fast.¡±

    Shu Yu vowed, "Also, even if I really lied to you, when I arrived in the southwest, I was unfamiliar, and I was alone. If you have friends over there, you can also settle accounts with me."

    She said it very sincerely.

    A few officials jumped when they heard it, and told them two places?

    The leading official asked with complicated eyes, "How many places have you buried in total?"

    "Probably, there are twelve."

    Everyone, "..." Damn, people say that there are three caves for the cunning rabbit, you have twelve caves, how can you dig holes so much?

    The officials looked at each other, but they felt that what Shu Yu said made sense.

    If she really deceived them, it would be easy to be exposed, and the consequences after debunking are obviously much more serious than eating hard pancakes now.

    They were just curious, "Where did all your money come from?"

    This question is also what the Shu family wants to ask.

    The eldest girl asked directly, "Did you get the money from the Shu family?" This bitch, with the money from their family, let himself live a good life and dream.

    Shu Yu, "Of course not, where can I find the money of the Shu family? Besides, after the Shu family was raided, the accounts were all accounted for. If it doesn''t match, Master Jing will definitely come to me. This money comes from the time I escaped from the house. , I saved a person by chance, and that person thanked me and gave me the reward."

    A few officials almost asked, that the people who tried the case were Mr. Jing and the others, and they also sorted out the ledger. The dust of the case had been settled, and they only attributed the money to the Shu family because of their free time.

    Anyway, the money will fall into their hands later.

    Therefore, they looked at the eldest girl of the Shu family coldly, and the latter realized that she had said something wrong, and hurriedly lowered her head.

    The official messenger didn''t snort coldly, and didn''t say anything more.

    but¡­¡­

    "You are so kind, why are you digging so many holes for money?"

    Shu Yu rolled his eyes secretly in his heart, of course to deal with you.

 Chapter 499ï¼š The attitude of the Shu family has changed

    Chapter 499 The attitude of the Shu family changed

    After hesitating for a while, Shu Yu turned to look at the Shu family and explained, "Before they wanted to kill me because I wasn''t the daughter of the Shu family. Although I was lucky enough to survive, I didn''t have any money on my body. I really suffered a lot. At that time, I had this problem, and when I had money, I stored it separately and buried it under the ground, so that I had a sense of security. "

    After hearing this, several officials couldn''t help but look at the Shu family, what a sin.

    The Shu family was even more angry. What''s the matter, she was lucky in misfortune?

    Shu Yu looked at the leading officer, "What I said is true, and I don''t have the guts to lie to you."

    "Okay, forgive me and don''t dare to deceive us." The lead officer almost nodded and waved her back.

    Shu Yu was about to leave when another official asked, "How much money did you bury in so many places?"

    If is less, then they are also at a loss.

    Shu Yu, "About one hundred taels."

    One hundred taels? ? With the fifteen taels given on the way, it is nearly one hundred and two.

    They have six officials, and one of them is less than twenty taels.

    Honestly, not much.

    But originally they thought that there would be nothing to gain along the way, maybe not a penny.

    Now that I have an unexpected income, it is a surprise after all.

    Twenty taels are also silver, which can be used by ordinary farmers for five or six years, and they are not generous enough to push out the silver.

    Anyway, it''s just a convenience for this girl, let her eat the same food as them, it''s still cost-effective.

    As a result, the officials almost nodded, so they didn''t ask any more questions. They just collected the 10 taels of silver, and excitedly discussed going to the inn in the evening to have the cook cook two more meat dishes.

    Shu Yu returned to the place just now and calmly started to eat rice balls.

    The Shu family all had their eyes bulging out, staring at her in shock and viciousness.

    Shu Yu raised his head and glanced at them, then, with a slight smile, raised the rice ball towards them.

    Shu family, "..." slut! !

    The cake in the eldest girl''s hand was snapped into two pieces by her click, and a small piece of cake fell to the ground. She couldn''t care less about it, and quickly picked up the small piece and blew the dust twice, feeling suffocated and painful. ate.

    Shu Yu happily finished eating the rice balls, then leaned against the tree to rest, unaware that several of the Shu family members were looking at her with complex, calculating or contemplative eyes.

    The official messenger quickly urged them to start again, and at night, the group arrived at the inn.

    Those officials really sent people to send letters back, asking them to go to the two places Shu Yu said to dig for money.

    Shu Yu''s face was magnanimous, but those officials were relieved.

    Due to what happened during the day, when she went to bed at night, Shu Yu clearly felt that the Shu family''s attitude towards her had undergone a subtle change.

    It was probably that they finally realized that it was not good to fight against her.

    But Shu Yu didn''t want to change this way. She was at ease by herself, why should she maintain the apparent harmony with the Shu family? Is she tired?

    Fortunately, they didn''t do anything that night, and they all slept quietly.

    Shu Yu got up and went to the thatched hut as usual, and skillfully followed Meng Yunzheng, who was waiting in the dark, into an empty wing.

 Chapter 500ï¼š Meng Yunzhengs original countermeasures

    Chapter 500 Meng Yunzheng''s Original Countermeasures

    As soon as he entered the door, Meng Yunzheng said, "I heard that you buried a lot of money outside the city of Dong''an?"

    Unlike Shu Yu, the official clerk has a lot more freedom in time and travel. As soon as Meng Yunzheng followed, the leading official clerk met him.

    Naturally, he also told him what happened during the day.

    Meng Yunzheng was very surprised. In fact, they had already discussed the countermeasures after the five taels of silver were used up. Anyway, Shu Yu would definitely continue to receive special care from the officials.

    But now it seems that it is not used at all.

    Shu Yu raised his head and smiled, "Yeah, didn''t you help bury that silver?"

    "I finally know why you buried it so many times." Before that, Meng Yunzheng really didn''t guess, he smiled at Shu Yu and praised, "It''s a good idea."

    Shu Yu blew his drooping hair, "That''s right, I don''t have a shortage of money right now, and the problems that I can solve with money are not big problems. Anyway, I''ve already made preparations, and I''m going to break the bank and eliminate disasters on the way to exile. ."

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, she is indeed rich now.

    He had never known how much silver was in the box containing the silver bills, but when he opened it, he found that it was actually a thick stack.

    Zhao Xi directly exclaimed, it turned out that Shu Yubi''s Er gesture was not 2,000 taels, but more than 25,000 taels.

    So when she said that the imported products were sold on the black market, did she actually bid such a high price?

    Zhao Xi wanted to know what that thing was, and expressed his deep jealousy.

    Shu Yu is a little proud. She is now a rich woman with more than 20,000 taels of silver. Compared with the poor 60 taels she used to be, she is not too happy.

    Moreover, she can''t always let Meng Yunzheng and the others help arrange everything, doesn''t she seem too useless?

    However, she was still a little curious.

    "If, I mean if, I didn''t bury the money in Dong''an House, what method do you use to let those officials continue to take care of me?"

    Meng Yunzheng, "Create an accident and let you save the leading officer. Since you are his savior, he will treat you better on the road, and the other officials can''t say anything. However, it is better to solve it with money, after all, if you save people, There will be some pain.¡±

    Even, there will be an accident if you are not careful.

    However, Shu Yu was embarrassed, "Why didn''t you say it earlier? I think your method is good, and you don''t need to spend a penny. And if I get hurt a little, they might even get me a car and push me away. ."

    Meng Yunzheng, "..." Then you really think too much.

    He laughed, "You have so much money now, do you still care about that?"

    "This? It''s not one point, it''s one hundred taels."

    Meng Yunzheng looked like an iron rooster looking at her regretful appearance. Obviously, I haven''t reached this point before, does it really confirm the sentence - the richer people are, the more stingy they are?

    He shook his head with a laugh, and took out the food for tonight.

    A big sauce elbow, even if the light in the house is not clear, it looks very attractive.

    Shu Yu took it silently, then took a bite, and said vaguely, "Don''t give me meat next time, eat meat every day, I''ve been a little angry recently. Bring me some vegetarian dishes tomorrow, I have to eat some. Grass, soothing ease."

    Shu Yu despised his behavior for a moment, and then continued to bite sauce elbow.

 Chapter 501ï¼š messenger

    Chapter 501 The messenger

    Obviously not a very elegant and dignified behavior, but in Meng Yunzheng''s eyes, it makes people feel extraordinarily appetizing.

    He had already eaten, but every night he brought Shu Yu to eat, and when he watched her eat, he felt hungry, so he would inevitably add a late-night snack when he went back.

    It''s only been a few days, and he also feels like he has grown a bit.

    It seems that he will have to postpone dinner the other day, so that he will not have to eat at least four meals.

    Shu Yu didn''t know that she had the potential to be an eater and broadcaster. She saw that Meng Yunzheng didn''t speak, raised her head to look at him, and asked hesitantly, "Vegetarian...isn''t it easy to make?"

    Meng Yunzheng shook his head, "Of course not. It''s my negligence, I just think that you don''t eat well during the day, and you need more oil and water at night. In this way, what do you want to eat, tell me in advance the night before, and I will eat it tomorrow night. Bring it to you."

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "No, no, I''m already on the road. It''s not easy to get some food, and I don''t have the conditions to let people order food. It''s just as convenient."

    Meng Yunzheng thought for a while, then nodded.

    Shu Yu lowered his head and nibbled on the sauce elbow again. After nibbling, he quickly rinsed his mouth with water, wiped his hands and mouth, and fanned the air.

    Immediately said goodbye to Meng Yunzheng, returned to his room, and slept comfortably.

    On the second day, Shu Yu was much more energetic than others.

    The exile team left the inn, and no one knew that, that night, one person arrived here quickly, and as soon as they entered the inn, they inquired about the exiled team of the Shu family.

    Hearing that they left this morning, the man sighed in annoyance and pressed the envelope on his chest.

    This person was the one who sent letters to Weinan to deliver Shu Yu. Shu Yu and the others were all walking. This man was riding a horse. Although he set off several days late, he quickly caught up with him.

    It looks like it should be delivered tomorrow, but the day after tomorrow at the latest. Anyway, he always saw people before the Lu family.

    Miss Lu read the letter, and she was mentally prepared.

    The man ate and rested for the night.

    However, no one knows which will come first, the day after tomorrow or the accident.

    When the man got up the next day, it was dark and cloudy, and the huge raindrops crackled on the ground.

    But the rain was nothing to him, he put on his robe and led his horse out of the station.

    I just didn''t expect that a carriage just happened to be in a hurry outside to avoid the rain. The speed was a bit fast, and it rushed straight towards him.

    The carriage didn''t hit him, but the horse beside him was startled and kicked him with a kick.

    The man fell to the ground with a face full of life and love, and was carried in by the owner of the carriage and the people from the inn, and then fell into a coma for two days.

    It will be three or four days before he tries to catch up with the exile team again.

    Compared with him, the Lu family was much smoother.

    Before Lu Erbai set off, he bought another mule cart.

    They were four adults plus two children. If they were walking slowly in light carts, the mule cart would definitely be enough.

    But now they have a lot of luggage on them, as well as food and clothing on the road, and things prepared for Shu.

    A mule cart was simply not enough, so I gritted my teeth and bought another one.

    There are two mule carts, but Lu Erbai is the only one who can drive the carts, and his legs have a problem.

    Fortunately, there are three escorts, two men and one woman, with them.

 Chapter 502ï¼š Shu Yuyou Minoyi

    Chapter 502 Shu Yuyou Clothes

    The three escorts are very skilled in driving and riding. The equipment in the **** bureau was originally limited, so the three of them only brought a horse, and the remaining two simply rode on the mule cart of the Lu family.

    When the female **** is driving, Da Ya will also sit on the carriage and follow her lessons.

    In this way, in the future, she will be able to drive the car by herself.

    Nguyen was originally timid, but this time she will also learn together. Now she understands that if she has the conditions, she should learn more skills, and maybe she will use it in the future?

    The old lady and two children were not allowed to sit in the car.

    They didn''t travel very fast, but they weren''t slow either. The top priority was to see Shu Yu first, and then slowly follow them.

    Lu''s family is not very familiar with the route, but the three escorts are still clear.

    Seeing that the weather was not good, the **** who rode ahead on horseback returned and said to Lu Erbai, "There are dark clouds ahead, it seems that it is raining, and it will rain here in less than a quarter of an hour. Brother Lu, when you get to the town in front of you, let''s find an inn and stay there, and leave tomorrow, what do you think?"

    Lu Erbai looked out, the dark clouds in front were very low and gloomy, and the rain must be heavy.

    Although he couldn''t wait to catch up with Shu Yu, he also had to consider the actual situation. It was the end of Shin Shih now. If you missed the town in front of you and continued to walk, you would definitely not be able to reach the next town in time.

    It''s fine on weekdays, but if it rains so heavily, it''s naturally not easy to move on.

    So Lu Erbai nodded, "Okay, then go faster and stop at the town in front."

    The **** waved his hand, and the mule cart was two points faster.

    Lu Erbai turned his head back, but couldn''t help frowning. The old lady and Sanya also sat in the car and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Lu Erbai shook his head, "It''s nothing." He just thought about such a heavy rain, and Ayu didn''t have any rain gear and jacket on his body, what should I do? This weather is the most likely to get sick.

    But he didn''t say it, but Sanya in the mule car had already thought of it, so he was very worried, "Is the second sister without a car? No umbrella? What if it rains?"

    Lu Erbai and the old lady looked at each other, but neither of them spoke.

    On the other hand, the **** who was driving the mule cart outside said, "Don''t worry, it''s not only the prisoners who have to walk on the road of exile, but also the escorting officials. Although they have scorpions, if the rain is too heavy, they won''t be able to walk. "

    However, if it is as heavy as rain, it must not delay the journey.

    If the exiles folded on the road, a large part of it was because of the bad weather.

    The **** didn''t say this, just comforted them, "According to our current journey, we can almost catch up with them tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. If we really get sick, let''s find a doctor and buy medicine for Yinzi, and it will be fine."

    Lu''s family felt a little relieved when they heard that they would catch up tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.

    "Then let''s get to town in a while, and buy some medicines for the cold. Then buy some good food." They prepare more so that Ayu can relax.

    "Row."

    "And shoes, this rainy day, the feet must be soaked in bad shape."

    However, the situation is different from what the Lu family worried about.

    Shu Yu is now... wearing a hoodie.

    Not only her, but other Shu family members are holding an umbrella in their hands.

 Chapter 503ï¼š lucky

    Chapter 503 Good luck

    The Shu family was lucky. When they got up early in the morning, it was already raining.

    This was the first rainy day they encountered after six or seven days of exile.

    The environment was not very good at first, and now it is even worse. Seeing the pouring rain, the Shu family were desperate.

    Especially old ladies and young girls.

    If I have a little headache these days, I might even lose my life.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help frowning, looking at several officials not far away.

    Several of them are discussing, and it seems that they are also considering whether to set off.

    Shu''s family was praying, but a few officials came over and said, "The rain is not heavy, we are already slow, so don''t delay, let''s go."

    The Shu family was suddenly desperate, and some people couldn''t help crying anymore.

    Accompanied by the sound of rain, the cry was a bit mournful.

    This was heard by a wealthy family who also lived in the yard next to the station yesterday.

    There was a girl in the wealthy family who was the same age as Seventh Girl. It was because of the rain that she couldn¡¯t set off. She felt bored and went here to inquire.

    was startled when he heard the cry, and ran back to tell the adults.

    The rich family didn''t want to meddle in their own business, but he felt that pampering his daughter was too simple and unworldly, so he just took this opportunity to educate him.

    The result did not frighten the little girl, but made her sympathy overflowed. I heard that they have to hurry at this time, and they are wearing handcuffs and no rain gear. There are old people and children inside. Seeing them cry so badly, The sense of justice exploded.

    In fact, these people did not make any mistakes, but were only implicated by their families, which is even more pitiful.

    Fortunately, she wasn''t too rambunctious, so she didn''t come to the door herself, but asked her parents to discuss with the officials and give them some umbrellas.

    The wealthy households were not happy, but when they heard that these were official family members, they thought that if they got up in the future, they might not remember their kind deeds today.

    is nothing more than a few umbrellas, give it as you give it.

    He went to the official and talked about it, but after hesitating for a while, the latter agreed.

    They don¡¯t have to pay anyway, and they don¡¯t want Shu¡¯s family to get sick on the road. It''s okay to die of illness, if it''s half-dead, it''s going to be a drag on the journey.

    So including Shu Yu, everyone in the Shu family got an umbrella.

    There were many wealthy families and many umbrellas.

    Shu''s family was relieved. Although the rain was too heavy, it was necessary to get wet when holding an umbrella, but it was better than nothing.

    When Shu Yu went out, the leading official handed her a set of mino clothes, "If something happens to you, we won''t be able to dig money when we go back to Dong''an Mansion."

    Shu Yu gratefully took it, and under the envious and hateful eyes of the Shu family, he dressed it carefully and went out the door.

    The rain lasted for most of the day, and it didn''t subside until noon, and finally stopped at the next station.

    In the evening, Meng Yunzheng came over and brought a pair of shoes for Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu was fine on his body, but there was nothing he could do on his feet, and the soaking was about to wrinkle.

    The shoes Meng Yunzheng gave were the same as the ones she originally wore, and he also took special care of them, making them look dirty.

    He also brought medicine to Shu Yu, "This is from Zhao Xi, you''ll be fine after eating it. It shouldn''t rain tomorrow, don''t worry."

    Shu Yu nodded.

    On the second day, the weather really cleared up, and Meng Yunzheng, who lived in the town inn, was also relieved.

    The two went out of the town in a carriage. After the rain, the road was very muddy. The two walked slowly, and soon a mule cart chased after them.

 Chapter 504ï¼š Thats Lus mule cart.

    Chapter 504 That''s the Lu family''s mule cart

    Zhao Xi drove the car carefully, after all, he knew the process of the exile team, and he had to keep a certain distance from them when he fell behind.

    But the two mule carts walked very fast on the muddy road, looking very eager.

    Zhao Xi pulled the car to the side to avoid, and let them go first.

    After waiting for the mule cart to pass by, he muttered, "Even if there is an urgent matter, you don''t have to go so fast, right? Don''t look at the road."

    Meng Yunzheng, who was sitting in the car, glanced out after hearing the words. Seeing the mule car go further and further away, he suddenly said, "Quick, catch up."

    Zhao Xi was taken aback, "Chasing the two mule carts in front?"

    "Yes, the car on the right looks like Lu''s mule cart."

    Lu''s first mule cart was cheap when Shu Yu bought it, and the carriage was more practical. Shu Yu thought about drawing a pattern.

    Don''t need to draw too complicated, just drew a very simple house behind the carriage, and said that this is the legendary RV.

    Now the car has been running on the road for many days, and then it is raining, and the rain splashes, covering a small part of the pattern on the back of the car.

    Zhao Xi was wearing a hood while sitting on the carriage. Although the thin silk in front was lifted, his vision was still blocked. In addition, his attention was all on avoiding the mule cart, and he didn''t carefully observe the appearance of the mule cart at all.

    Hearing Meng Yunzheng''s words now, he immediately fixed his eyes, and the next moment he leaned on, jerked the reins, and rushed up quickly.

    At this time, on the mule cart of the Lu family in front, all the people of the Lu family were in the left compartment, their luggage was placed in the right compartment, and the family was in the car and whispered.

    "We''re about to catch up with Ayu, I''ll say it again. Before I left, I told the adults that in the eyes of others, Ayu didn''t recognize us, and he didn''t go to Jiangyuan County. So I''ll see you later. We have to pretend that we don''t know her. No matter what she looks like, whether she is sick, injured, or, or being beaten in... Opportunity, then, meet her in private again. You know?"

    Lu Erbai reiterated again and again, for fear that because his family was too excited, he would ruin a major event and hurt Ayu.

    The old lady also had a stern expression, "Do you remember? Especially the two of you, and Mrs. Ruan, you are not allowed to cry. If you dare to show me something wrong, I will leave you all alone."

    She made a fierce and ruthless threat.

    Lu''s family all nodded in unison. This matter was repeatedly mentioned to the adults before they left, and they have always kept it in their hearts.

    Just a little sad, Sanya whispered, "But if the second sister sees us, but we watch her suffer and don''t recognize her, will she be very sad?"

    The old lady reached out and touched her little head, "No, I didn''t tell the lord, he had someone deliver a letter to Ayu in advance. That person set off earlier than us, so he must have delivered the letter to Ayu quietly. In his hand, A Yu has already prepared in his heart."

    "Sister, if you are afraid, just lie down and don''t look outside. We can just look at the second sister." Dahu comforted her with a tight face.

    Sanya was not comforted at all, "I''m not afraid, I''ll see."

    was talking when the **** driving in front suddenly said, "There is a car following us behind."

 Chapter 505ï¼š meet

    Chapter 505 The two sides meet

    Lu''s family members were all startled and stopped talking in an instant.

    "Why would a car follow us? Was it a robbery on the way, or did it come for Ayu?" Lu Erbai looked out worriedly.

    Before sticking his head out, he was called back by the escort, "Don''t stick your head out, I''ll hurry up and see if they''re coming at us, or if they just happened to be on the same path as us."

    "Okay." The Lu family members immediately climbed on the wall of the carriage, not daring to move.

    The two escorts have good driving skills, but due to the uneven road surface and the fact that there are many people in the car today, they are afraid of overturning, so it is inevitable that they will be restrained, and there is no limit to how fast they can drive.

    Zhao Xi, who was behind , saw them speeding up, and immediately became anxious.

    If they want to go further, they will encounter the exile team.

    Meng Yunzheng also frowned, sat directly on the carriage, took Zhao Xi''s reins, and gave a "drive".

    He was obviously more skilled than Zhao Xi, and after all, there were only two of them, and after a while, they shortened the distance from the mule cart in front.

    However, the guards in front confirmed that their target was their group.

    The **** on horseback said solemnly, "You guys keep moving forward, and I''ll go back and explore their purpose."

    Lu Erbai hurriedly said, "Be careful."

    The **** turned his horse''s head abruptly, and came towards Meng Yunzheng.

    was getting close, and he took hold of the reins and was about to speak to them with his fists clasped.

    Who knew that before his fist was raised, Meng Yunzheng had already passed him on the narrow road with great skill, and continued to catch up with the Lu family.

    Guardian, "..."

    This is not about martial arts.

    He hurriedly rode his horse to catch up again, and now the carriage was very close to the mule cart.

    Zhao Xi couldn''t bear it any longer and shouted loudly, "May I ask if the person in front is Uncle Lu?"

    The voice was so loud that the guards behind him heard it, and the Lu family members in front also vaguely heard it.

    Lu Erbai frowned, "Why do I listen, the other party doesn''t seem to be malicious?"

    The old lady hesitated, "But in this wild country, what are they chasing after us?"

    Da Ya was a little more daring, and secretly looked out through the slits in the curtains. At such a close distance, she saw the two people sitting on the other side''s carriage at a glance. She widened her eyes and took a breath, eagerly. Shouted to the **** who was driving the car, "Stop, stop."

    "Da Ya, what are you doing?" The old lady frowned.

    Daya said quickly, "Daddy, yes, it''s Young Master Meng and the others, and in the carriage behind are Young Master Meng and Doctor Zhao."

    When Lu''s family heard this, they were all startled, and they hurriedly called to stop.

    The **** made an "appeal", and the car finally stopped. The Lu family members didn''t care to get out of the car, so they stuck their heads out and looked behind, and they really saw two familiar faces.

    Meng Yunzheng also pulled the reins, the carriage stopped, the two jumped out of the carriage, and walked to the mule carriage in a few steps.

    The Lu family members came out one after another. After a tense and exciting escape just now, both the bodyguard and the Lu family members were all sweaty.

    At this time, the Lu family members exhaled in unison.

    Meng Yunzheng watched them get out of the car, his eyelids couldn''t help but tremble. Well, one, two, three, four, five, six, old and young, there are really quite a few, all of them are complete.

    He took a few steps forward and asked in surprise, "Uncle Lu, why are you here?"

 Chapter 506ï¼š Can Young Master Meng speak?

    Chapter 506 Can Young Master Meng speak?

    Meng Yunzheng opened his mouth, the Lu family members were stunned.

    The old lady looked at him in astonishment, "Meng, Young Master Meng, can you speak?"

    The rest of the Lu family were also full of disbelief. The last time they saw Young Master Meng was seven or eight days ago, when he was still mute.

    Everyone looked at Dr. Zhao, who was on the side. Also, aren''t they stupid? ?

    is only Da Ya, her expression is slightly calm, and there is no unexpected expression.

    Zhao Xi looked at her like this, and he was saddened and indignant. Sure enough, when he went to Lu''s house to treat the child, Da Ya really recognized him.

    The old lady was amazed, "Meng Gongzi, you went out to look for a doctor, met a brilliant doctor, and cured the disease?"

    Meng Yunzheng coughed lightly, "I''ll explain this later, but you guys, why are you here?"

    Lu Erbai and the old lady looked at each other, and the rest of the Lu family kept silent.

    They remember what they said to adults, and they must not reveal Shu Yu''s affairs. Even if Young Master Meng and Doctor Zhao were familiar with them and were their saviours, it was impossible to say.

    Meng Yunzheng understood at a glance at them, and was immediately amused.

    Actually, Miss Lu''s family is pretty cute. At least, stronger than him.

    He took a deep breath, turned his head and said to the **** standing aside, "Can I have a few words with Uncle Lu and the others alone?"

    Several guards looked at Lu Erbai, who nodded, and they walked away, standing guard in three directions with their backs to them.

    Meng Yunzheng was silent for a moment, then asked, "Are you here to look for Miss Lu Er? Did I tell you to Sir Xiang?"

    Without Xiang Weinan''s permission, the Lu family would not have Lu Yin to have come this far.

    Lu Erbai suddenly raised his head, Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, "I know all about Miss Lu, I''m following their exile team along the way."

    "You, you know?" The Lu family members were shocked.

    Why? Why would he know?

    The big tiger standing behind suddenly remembered what Xiang Weinan said, and immediately squeezed up from behind his parents, "Brother Meng, you said you were behind my second sister and the others, then, what Xiang adults said to take care of me from the back The second sister''s person is..."

    "It''s me." Meng Yunzheng nodded, "I really participated in Miss Lu''s affairs from beginning to end. I sent her to the Dong''an Mansion all the way, and I will go with her to the southwest."

    When mentioned Xiang Weinan, Meng Yunzheng silently ripped him apart and cursed with extreme contempt.

    It''s only been a few days. Not only did the Lu family know what they shouldn''t have known, but they even ran out.

    Xiang Weinan is really capable.

    Meng Yunzheng cursed for a while in his heart, but with a warm smile on his face, "You don''t have to worry about Miss Lu, she''s doing fine right now. The exile team is not far ahead, no more than ten miles away."

    Hearing that it was so close, the Lu family members were all excited.

    "Finally, I''m finally about to see Ayu."

    However, Meng Yunzheng shook his head, "You can''t see her yet."

    "Meng Gongzi, we know the seriousness of the matter, we don''t recognize her, we just meet her and take a look from a distance." The old lady immediately assured.

    Meng Yunzheng shook his head, "It''s not that I don''t want you to recognize her, it''s just that she always thought that you didn''t know about the exile and thought that you were still in Jiangyuan County. If she sees you rashly, she might be a little surprised and excited, but it would cause other people''s complaints. Suspect."

 Chapter 507ï¼š Who and her wife?

    Chapter 507 Who and her mother?

    Lu Erbai smiled and said, "Ayu knew that we would come, Mr. Xiang had already sent someone to deliver the letter to Ayu before we came, and that person was in front of us, Ayu should have received the letter. "

    Meng Yunzheng frowned, "Send the letter in advance?"

    The Lu family nodded.

    However, Meng Yunzheng said, "The person who delivered the letter may have had an accident on the way. If not, the letter should have been delivered to me first. And I only saw Miss Lu last night, and she didn''t mention it to me. The letter was never delivered."

    The Lu family was a little disappointed when they heard it.

    Meng Yunzheng, "Well, I will meet with Miss Lu at night to ask about her situation. I will arrange for you to meet again at that time, so as to avoid arousing suspicion from others."

    Lu''s family hurriedly responded, "That''s a good feeling." Although it has to wait until the evening, in that case, there is still a chance to have a good talk with Ayu and give her some of the things they prepared.

    It was just that Meng Yunzheng glanced at the Lu family members, and finally settled on Lu Erbai, "I can only take one person to see her. If there are many people, it will attract attention."

    Lu''s family looked at each other, and finally the old lady took a deep breath, "Then let the second child go."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Okay, then let''s get in the car first and walk slowly behind the exile team."

    "Yes, yes, yes." The Lu family couldn''t wait any longer, and returned to the car one after another, for fear that they would be too far away from Shu Yu.

    Lu Erbai hesitated for a moment, but got into Meng Yunzheng''s carriage, "Meng Gongzi, can you tell me about Ayu''s situation these days?"

    "Uncle Lu, please."

    The rest of the Lu family also wanted to hear it, but it was inconvenient.

    The three cars quickly restarted their journey. Although Meng Yunzheng said that they and Shu Yu should not run into each other, he made the car speed up and glanced at the exiled team from a distance behind.

    Even if they couldn''t see who Shu Yu was, even if they didn''t know how she was now, the Lu family felt a lot more relieved when they thought of being so close to her.

    It was Shu Yu, and he didn''t know why, but it felt weird, as if someone was staring at him from behind.

    But when she looked back, there was nothing.

    But fortunately, this feeling didn''t last long, she once thought it was her own illusion.

    When was having lunch, Shu Yu glanced back uneasy, making sure that the feeling of being stared at was gone, so he turned around.

    Who knew that when she was about to have dinner, a figure that surprised her came over.

    "Yu''er, let''s have a good chat."

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes and looked at Aunt Xue in front of him, almost laughing out loud.

    Niang two? Who and her wife?

    Shu Yu knew it. After she took out 10 taels of silver last time and got the promise of the official, the attitude of the Shu family has changed subtly.

    She also guessed that someone would definitely find her in these two days.

    But she really didn''t expect that the first person she found would be Aunt Xue, who should be at odds with her the most.

    Shu Yu hated and hated this ''human trafficker'' who bought Xiao Shuyu but never treated him well.

    On the way to exile, she didn''t have time to do anything, but this person came together on her own.

    In that case, don''t blame her for being rude.

    But the others didn''t give her this chance. The leading officer thought that Concubine Xue was looking for trouble with Shu Yu, and immediately stood up and said sharply, "What are you doing? Go back to your place."

 Chapter 508ï¼š Eating meat is on fire

    Chapter 508

    Concubine Xue shivered a bit, she quickly backed away in fear, and silently returned to the place where she just ate.

    Shu Yu, "..." She didn''t even have time to say anything.

    But it doesn''t matter, she originally planned to come back tomorrow so that Aunt Xue could warm up and get her something good.

    The group went back on the road.

    When it was about to get dark, we finally arrived at the station.

    At this time, Meng Yunzheng took the Lu family to another path and circled in front of them, and entered a small town in front of them.

    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi were only two people before, and the night stay was basically fooled.

    Either they were sleeping outside, or they were the first to enter the town or county by taking a different route like today, or they were also staying in the inn where Shu Yu and the others lived.

    Today he wants to take Lu Erbai to see Shu Yu, and the rest of the Lu family still have to go to the town to open an inn.

    This town is not big, and there are only one or two inns. It is rare to see so many guests coming. The shopkeeper of the inn is very enthusiastic.

    Therefore, when Meng Yunzheng asked him if he could borrow the kitchen, he immediately agreed.

    When they got to the kitchen, Meng Yunzheng said to the old lady, "they didn''t eat very well when they were exiled during the day, so I''ll get some food to bring to her in the evening. You guys are here today, maybe you can give her a surprise, Make something she likes to eat."

    The old lady immediately rolled up her sleeves, "Okay, okay, let''s come. Is Ayu not eating well in the daytime? Then, I''ll ask the shopkeeper for chicken, duck, fish, or something..."

    Before he could finish speaking, Meng Yunzheng stopped him. He touched his nose and said embarrassedly, "Forget the chicken, duck and fish."

    "Why? Isn''t it bad to bring? That''s right, the smell is a bit heavy, others may smell it."

    Meng Yunzheng coughed lightly, and Zhao Xi on the side laughed sullenly, "That''s not true, when Ah Yun gave Lu girl food before, she also thought the same as you, brought her meat every day, and Lu girl got angry. , Miss Lu asked us to send some vegetarian food."

    Lu Family, "..."

    They all looked at Meng Yunzheng in shock, and immediately wanted to laugh.

    Never thought that Young Master Meng, who was so personable as if he could handle everything, would encounter such a thing.

    The old lady hurriedly smiled and said, "Okay, let''s make something simple and light."

    After a pause, she said to Meng Yunzheng gratefully, "Actually, you always said before that A Yu was not wronged along the way, and the food was good. Although I don''t think you are likely to lie, I am still worried that you are Comfort us. Only then did I hear that you feed her meat every day, and you get angry when you eat it. If it''s true, you''ll feel at ease."

    Not to mention exiles, who can afford meat every day, even in ordinary people¡¯s homes?

    Meng Yunzheng was embarrassed to stay any longer, and said to a few people, "Then you are busy first, I will prepare, and I will take Uncle Lu there in a while."

    He almost fled, and the Lu family behind him all laughed softly when they saw this.

    This was the first time they laughed so easily since they knew Ayu was exiled.

    The old lady brought a few people to prepare meals, and Meng Yunzheng also came back with a few fruits in her hand, "The place I passed by a few days ago didn''t sell any fruits because it was too late, but this time I found a few grapefruits. Send it to her too."

 Chapter 509ï¼š father and daughter meet

    Chapter 509 Father and daughter meet

    Lu''s family was even happier. They never thought that they could give prisoners meat and fruits on the way to exile.

    The old lady packed the food, and seeing that it was getting late, she hurriedly put some of the things she had prepared in her luggage, and gave them all to Lu Erbai, "There are medicines and money in this, you remember to give them to Ayu, She''ll definitely be able to use it."

    Lu Erbai took it and carefully wrote down everyone''s warnings.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t say anything on the side, although there was no shortage of medicine and silver Shuyu, and there was no way to bring it with him.

    But this is the heart of the Lu family. Lu Erbai may take it with him. When he sees someone, he will naturally understand the situation and will bring this burden back.

    Meng Yunzheng went out with Lu Erbai, the sky had become pitch-dark, and the carriage went very slowly.

    When we were not far from the inn, the car stopped.

    Zhao Xi stayed outside to respond, Meng Yunzheng took Lu Erbai over the wall and entered the yard.

    There were not many people at the station, and their movements were light, but they didn''t alarm anyone.

    Meng Yunzheng chose a room that was far away and no one went in, and said to Lu Erbai, "Uncle Lu wait here for a while, Miss Lu won''t slip out until everyone else is asleep. I''ll go outside and see, she Bring people here as soon as you come out."

    Lu Erbai nodded again and again, "Okay, don''t worry, I will definitely not make a sound, and you should be careful not to be discovered."

    "Um."

    Meng Yunzheng went out, Lu Erbai stayed in the room and didn''t dare to breathe loudly.

    It took less than a cup of tea to pass, but he felt like a whole day had passed.

    The room was not ventilated, and it was actually very cool at night, but Lu Erbai was still sweating on his forehead.

    After another quarter of an hour, Lu Erbai heard noises from outside.

    As soon as he was happy, he quickly got up from the stool to greet him.

    But as soon as he moved, he immediately stopped.

    No, he had to hide, if it wasn''t A Yu and Young Master Meng who came in, then he would be exposed.

    He looked left and right, and immediately hid behind the cabinet, holding his breath as he looked at the door.

    The door of the room was opened, and two figures walked in.

    Lu Erbai''s vision was blocked, he didn''t see who the other party was, and he didn''t dare to come out.

    The two closed the door, and he soon heard a familiar voice that could no longer be familiar, "Meng Gongzi, you just said that someone wants to see me, who?"

    "Ah, Ayu." Lu Erbai came out from behind the cabinet, took a few steps forward in surprise, and rushed in front of her.

    "!!!" Shu Yu turned his head and looked at his father who appeared in front of him in disbelief.

    She rubbed her eyes, thinking that she was hallucinating.

    No, she is on the road of exile now, not in Jiangyuan County, right?

    Why is her father here? He, did he know? ?

    Shu Yu was a little overwhelmed, and was speechless for a while.

    Meng Yunzheng pulled the two aside and sat down, and said in a low voice, "It''s not long, you hurry up and talk, I''ll go outside and watch for you."

    Meng Yunzheng went out, and Shu Yu seemed to have found his voice, "Father, you, why are you here?"

    Lu Erbai wiped his face, "It''s a long story, you eat something first and talk to you while you eat me."

    He said, and opened the food box in front of him, "This meal is made by your milk and the others. Master Meng said that you can''t eat much meat now, so I only made one meat dish, you can try it."

 Chapter 510ï¼š The whole family is here

    Chapter 510 The whole family is here

    After listening to him, Shu Yu became more and more shocked. It was obvious that this dish had just been made, and it was still warm and fresh.

    so¡­¡­

    "My mother and they came too?"

    No way? Wouldn''t everyone in the Lu family know what happened to her and follow her?

    Lu Erbai nodded, "They are not at ease. Since they knew you were exiled, they have cried several times. I have reassured the adults that you are all right, but this is exile, how can we safely say that you are really all right? Ah. We lost you fourteen years ago. Although you didn''t say it, we know that you must have had a bad time. Even if the Shu family was originally a prefect, they must have treated you badly."

    They all know that if she is really doing well and is a serious lady in the prefect''s family, then there should be someone around her.

    At least, his temperament will not become so independent and strong, he will not be able to cook, he will not be able to adapt to their dilapidated house, and he will not never mention the parents of the prefect.

    They didn''t get along with Ayu for a long time, but Ayu accepted them quickly. They didn''t do anything, and even asked her to help them. They just did their best to be nice to her. Even if this kind of niceness was limited, Ayu was extra tolerant of them because of this little warmth. They think.

    This shows that she has never gotten this kind of feeling, so she accepts them so quickly.

    Even though he was at the prefect''s house, he was not doing well, and they felt uncomfortable just thinking about it.

    "Ayu, this time, we won''t let you go that far by yourself anyway, and we have to face so many Shu family members who have bullied you. We have inquired about people who are exiled to the southwest, and they have to do hard labor. , and there is not much freedom, let alone open a shop to buy fields and land. But we can, and when we arrive, we will open the shop."

    They don''t necessarily open ready-to-wear shops. After all, the southwest is remote and poor, and ready-to-wear shops like Jiangyuan County are obviously not suitable.

    But Lu Erbai can do carpentry work, so they open a carpentry shop.

    Nguyen also makes money from sewing clothes. Daya and Ayu learned the makeup skills, and in the future, she will also do makeup for the girls in the southwest who are going to get married.

    The old lady and the two children can continue to sew doll covers. Although I don¡¯t know if anyone will buy them, I still have to give them a try.

    No matter how bad it is, it¡¯s okay to open a food stall.

    There are several kinds of special food in Jiangyuan County, and people in the southwest may not have eaten it.

    At that time, when Ayu is tired or needs them, he will come back to rest, and he will not be alone.

    Shu Yu''s eyes became a little hot as she listened to it. She knew that she would not have a bad life in the southwest, and that she would not be able to do hard labor every day. But she is really used to it alone, and no one has ever told her - Ayu, don''t worry, when you are tired, come back to rest, the family is waiting for you, and they will dry your quilt warmly , will prepare hot food, clean up the room, and let you sleep peacefully.

    Shu Yu took a deep breath slowly, what he wanted to persuade them to return to Jiangyuan County, but couldn''t say it anyway.

    She knew that even if she said it, her father would not do it.

    She laughed, "Okay, then in the southwest, I''ll depend on you to support me."

 Chapter 511ï¼š get a prison van

    Chapter 511 Get a Prisoner Car

    Lu Erbai wanted to laugh, realized where this place was, and quickly shut his mouth.

    He nodded heavily, "That''s natural, we have to make up for the previous fourteen years." He said, sighing, "I was actually a little worried when I first came, I''m afraid you will blame us for coming here without authorization. get angry."

    "In the beginning, I was really angry. I tried so hard to hide it from me, and I went to Fucheng myself with all my troubles, just to keep you from knowing. What if something goes wrong?"

    Lu Erbai, "We are also worried that something will happen to you on your way to exile."

    Shu Yu didn''t say anything, she lowered her head, covered her tumultuous emotions, and began to eat food silently.

    Lu Erbai then began to talk about their past.

    Shu Yu never thought that it was Tang Xiucai and Tang''s mother who saw her. As soon as they raised their heads, they were recognized.

    Speaking of which, she hasn''t met them a few times, do they have such a good memory?

    She felt grief and anger in her heart, and then scolded Xiang Weinan in her heart.

    As he was talking, Meng Yunzheng came back.

    "Uncle Lu, it''s getting late. If Miss Lu doesn''t go back, it will arouse suspicion from others."

    Lu Erbai quickly stood up, "Then I won''t say more, Ayu, take care of yourself, we will follow you all the way from tomorrow, don''t be afraid."

    Shu Yu nodded, closed the food box, and then said to Meng Yunzheng, "Thank you for bringing my father over to see me. I''m sorry to bother you. However, I actually have one more thing to trouble you."

    "You say so."

    "I don''t really want to walk anymore. Tomorrow I want to get a prison car and sit in it and pull it away. You can help me talk to the leading officer and cooperate."

    Lu Erbai, "..." Prison van? ? Ayu, why do you dare to think so?

    Meng Yunzheng, "..." You really do what you say.

    He smiled and nodded, "Okay, tell me, what should I do?"

    "After I was on official errand two days ago, the Shu family knew that I would go well in the future. At least I don''t have to worry about food, and occasionally I will receive special care. It rained yesterday, and they didn''t get close to me, but they came today. I''m tempted. I guess it will happen tomorrow. I''m annoying them too, so I''ll just take this opportunity to let them give up and make myself a little more relaxed by the way."

    Shu Yu is not afraid of walking, and he never thought of taking a prison car.

    After all, she is not an important prisoner, so it is obviously against the rules to ask officials to give prison cars.

    But it''s not impossible to operate. As long as the money is in place, this kind of thing is not a big problem.

    It was raining heavily two days ago. Although she put on new shoes, her feet were still soft and itchy from the rain all day. It is rainy in the southwest, and there may be many more of the latter.

    Since she has the ability and conditions, let¡¯s make a better life for yourself.

    This point, Meng Yunzheng naturally agrees, "Then what are you going to do?"

    "When the Shu family finds me tomorrow, I will pretend to be stimulated and start going crazy, emotionally unstable, and may have violent tendencies or murderous thoughts."

    Meng Yunzheng and Lu Erbai are silent again, crazy? ? ?

    "In short, if I continue to walk with the Shu family, there may be irreversible consequences. It is best to get me a prison car and lock it up alone, so that you are good to me. Hello everyone."

 Chapter 512ï¼š Dad, I have twenty-five thousand taels

    Chapter 512 Dad, I have twenty-five thousand taels

    Meng Yunzheng thought, no wonder she asked herself to speak to the leading officer and ask him to cooperate.

    If she doesn''t cooperate, in her situation, she will only let an official drag her to the front or the back alone, and it is unlikely that she will get a prison cart.

    "Okay, I see, I''ll help you arrange."

    Lu Erbai turned his head to look at Meng Yunzheng, what are your arrangements? How is this arranged?

    After the matter was finished, Meng Yunzheng was about to lead Lu Erbai away. He picked up the food box and was about to greet Lu Erbai.

    The latter suddenly returned to his senses, suddenly remembered the burden on his body, and hurriedly removed it, "Ayu, this is for you, inside is..."

    After a pause, he put down his hand again, "Forget it, you can''t take it with you."

    During the chat just now, Lu Erbai also had a more intuitive understanding of exile. If Ayu had so many things on his body for no reason, he would definitely be discovered.

    Lu Erbai simply rummaged through the bag, took out the silver note she left behind and handed it to her, "But you can hide the silver note on your body, and if those officials treat you badly, you will give it to her. Get some money."

    Shu Yu looked at the silver note in his hand, shook his head and smiled, "Dad, didn''t I tell you? I have money." She looked at Meng Yunzheng, "Well, all my money is with him, he is on the way. It''s all set up."

    Lu Erbai, "You left all the money at home, how much money do you have? What if it''s not enough?"

    Shu Yu looked at Meng Yunzheng again, the latter coughed lightly and said in a low voice, "Uncle Lu, Miss Lu has twenty-five thousand taels of silver, which must be enough."

    Lu Erbai, "..." How much? ? ?

    Shu Yu said helplessly, "Father, as I told you earlier, I will try to go home in half a year, I''m not joking. So I''ll save enough money for myself, and I can make some money when I get to the southwest. I''ll be home soon. Twenty-five thousand taels should be enough."

    Lu Erbai swallowed his saliva and nodded shyly.

    Shu Yu really couldn''t stay any longer, she said goodbye to the two of them, and then went back to the room in the dark.

    Meng Yunzheng waited for her to leave before he came out with Lu Erbai, who was still in a trance.

    After sending Lu Erbai to the side of the carriage, he said to Zhao Xi, "Wait for me here, I''ll go and talk to the leading official."

    Zhao Xi waved his hand and Meng Yunzheng left.

    Zhao Xi turned around and wanted to ask how Lu Erbai was seeing, but when he turned his head, he saw a complicated look on his face.

    "Uncle Lu, what''s wrong with you? Didn''t you see Miss Lu? Why, she doesn''t look good?"

    Lu Erbai has already reacted, and now he just feels that it is a little unreal, and his mood... is very complicated.

    "No, Ayu is fine." Although the vision in the room was dim, but after he got used to it, he could see that Ayu was not very embarrassed. Her spirit is also very good, and Lu Erbai is more relieved.

    only¡­¡­

    He couldn''t help looking at the burden in his hand, Zhao Xi followed his line of sight, and immediately understood, "The burden was not sent out? It''s okay, Uncle Lu, you also know that I''m a doctor, and I gave her medicine, she sneezed. They don''t know how to fight. As for money, let alone money, Miss Lu has money."

    Lu Erbai turned his head, "Do you know how much money she has?"

    On second thought, it¡¯s also right, Young Master Meng and Doctor Zhao have been together all the time, so I don¡¯t know why.

 Chapter 513ï¼š My Ayu is a blessed person

    Chapter 513 My family Ayu is a blessed person

    Sure enough, Zhao Xi nodded and said with emotion, "She''s rich, even richer than me. At first she compared me with two, I thought it was two thousand taels, but I didn''t expect, tsk tsk...it''s my vision. small."

    Lu Erbai was curious, "Then you say, what do you do to make so much money in such a short period of time?"

    He is not worried that Ayu will do anything criminal, there is no problem with his daughter''s character.

    He couldn''t figure it out even if he broke his head, how on earth did Ayu earn 25,000 taels in a few days, no, if you add the 2,000 taels left for them, it would be nearly 30,000 taels .

    Lu Erbai was sure that the money must have come a few days before A Yu left. When she first came home, she didn''t have much money on her body. She got along day and night every day, and he knew even more that all her last money went to the shop.

    Later, I also waited until the shop had a business, and then I gradually became rich.

    The biggest income should be the share from Doctor Xu''s pharmacy.

    Zhao Xi smiled when he frowned and thought, "Uncle Lu, you didn''t ask Miss Lu?"

    "I didn''t have time." He was shocked at the time, and when he came back to his senses, Ayu had already gone out.

    Zhao Xi leaned on the carriage and said lazily, "I don''t know how she earned it. She just means that she got a treasure by accident, and after selling it, she has the money."

    Lu Erbai opened his mouth, and after a long while, he suddenly realized, "So that''s the case, my family Ayu is a blessed person."

    Zhao Xi, "..." Can this be related?

    Lu Erbai was righteous, "Otherwise you said when will Ayu get the baby? He got it before he was exiled. Look, isn''t it useful?"

    Zhao Xi stopped talking. If he was really blessed, shouldn''t he not even be exiled?

    While speaking, Meng Yunzheng also came out.

    "Come on, let''s go back."

    Lu Erbai immediately got into the carriage, and the group of three quickly turned their horses around and returned to the town.

    None of the Lu family members in the inn slept.

    From this window, you can see the street.

    If Lu Erbai and the others came back, they would definitely pass through this street, and they would know right away.

    Sure enough, when the carriage was still far away, the big girl who was staring at her with all her attention whispered, "I''m back, I''m back, Daddy and the others are back."

    Lu''s family immediately lay on the window sill and looked down. The carriage was very fast and stopped at the door of the inn after a while.

    But they didn''t go to the front door, the car continued to move forward, went around, and came in through the back door.

    In the middle of the night, the Lu family didn''t dare to make a noise, so no one went downstairs.

    Anyway, this room belongs to Lu Erbai. He will definitely enter the door when he comes back. When they want to know anything, just ask him.

    Therefore, when Lu Erbai entered the door and saw the whole family staring at him, he almost turned around and left in fright.

    When Meng Yunzheng and the two standing behind him saw this scene, they couldn''t help but laugh and said, "Uncle Lu, don''t talk too late, we have to hurry tomorrow morning. Miss Lu and the others will leave early. , don''t go to bed too late."

    Then, he nodded to the old lady, "Let''s go back to the room first."

 Chapter 514ï¼š Aunt Xue complains

    Chapter 514 Aunt Xue complains

    As soon as Meng Yunzheng left, the old lady and others gathered around Lu Erbai to ask questions.

    Knowing that Shu Yu was indeed all right, everyone felt at ease. Thinking that they would get up early tomorrow, they would not be able to delay, so they all went back to their rooms to sleep.

    On the second day, the three cars set off again and walked slowly, just following the exiles.

    The Lu family members, who had been working hard the first two days, were finally able to rest and recharge their batteries.

    They would occasionally discuss together what arrangements to make when they reached Southwest. Previously, they didn¡¯t know much about Southwest, and they only inquired about the general situation from the adults. Based on these, their plans were not very comprehensive.

    But now there is Meng Yunzheng. Although he has never been to the southwest, he is well-informed, has read a lot of books, and has traveled a lot. Especially when he learned that Guanzhu Dongqing went to the southwest and Shu Yu would be exiled to the southwest, he did his homework in advance.

    So after hearing what he said, the Lu family had a more intuitive understanding of Southwest China.

    By noon, their motorcade began to stop, ready to eat.

    The exile team in front also started to rest and eat. Shu Yu met Lu Erbai last night and was in a good mood until Aunt Xue came to sit next to her again.

    Shu Yu''s eating action slowed down, and turned his eyes to her coldly.

    Auntie Xue waited for a while, seeing that the leading officer didn''t say anything this time, nor reprimanded her for chasing her, she breathed a sigh of relief, and then said to Shu Yu, "Yu''er, are you still blaming your mother??"

    Shu Yu took a bite of the rice ball in his hand, "What mother? My mother is not you."

    Aunt Xue pursed her lips with a sad look on her face, "It''s also right that you don''t recognize me. All these years, my mother has been treating you badly. But what my mother doesn''t want, you don''t know, when your family was poor back then, your biological parents looked at me. You are a girl, I will drown you. I can''t bear to see you. You are so cute, so cute. At that time, my child died as soon as she was born. I thought, we two They''re all poor people, so let''s take care of each other, that''s why I took you back to Shu''s house."

    The corner of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched twice, she didn''t speak, she should finish her lunch first, lest she get crazy and have no chance to eat.

    However, Auntie Xue saw that she didn''t speak, and continued to say, "I really want to take good care of you, and in the future our mothers can also rely on each other. But the master treats me coldly because you are a girl. When you grow up, It also looks completely different from the Shu family, and I started to panic, and my thoughts became more and more extreme. Later, I went to the doctor, and the doctor said that I was depressed and sick, and that I was sick, because I was sick in my heart. "

    "Yu''er, mother really didn''t do it on purpose, how did I know that my illness would be so serious? However, after knowing that the Shu family put you in the pond, mother regretted it, hated it, and washed her face with tears all day long. At that time Only then did I realize how important you are to my mother, my mother''s heart is healed, but you are no longer there, and it will be useless to regret it."

    "But mother didn''t expect to see you again. These days, mother has never dared to talk to you, for fear that you will still blame mother. Mother has thought about it repeatedly for the past two days. Now that we have reached this point, we should take care of each other and support each other even more. That''s right. When we go to the southwest in the future, only we are the closest ones, I..."

    Shu Yu swallowed his last mouthful of rice **** and stood up abruptly.

 Chapter 515ï¼š Shu Yu hands-on

    Chapter 515 Shu Yu hands-on

    Aunt Xue raised her head blankly and looked at Shu Yu who was making such a sudden movement.

    She was just about to speak, but she didn''t expect Shu Yu to bump her abruptly, and the hard and dry coarse grain cake in her hand fell to the ground.

    Aunt Xue''s eyes widened, and she was immediately furious, "What are you doing?"

    She eats this little bit every day, and she is not full every day. Although this cake is dry, hard and unpalatable, it is also dry food. Without this, she will be hungry all afternoon! !

    Who knows that Shu Yu is louder than her, "What am I doing? What do you say I am doing? You still have the face to come to me to show the filial piety of mother and son, do you want to be shameless? What do you mean when my biological parents want to drown me before you bring me back? Shu family, you think I''m a fool, still believe your nonsense at this age?"

    Shu Yu''s expression was excited, and soon other Shu family members came to look over, and even a few officials turned their heads.

    There were two officials who wanted to stop them, but when they saw that it was Shu Yu who got angry, thinking about the money she had paid, she still didn''t get up, so she just watched.

    Shu Yu let out a big mouthful of breath, obviously annoyed by Concubine Xue, "You don''t want me to blame you, okay, you ate the cake on the ground, and you just lay on the ground and eat it. Eat like this every day, all the time. I will forgive you until you eat to the southwest."

    "Are you crazy?" Concubine Xue stood up suddenly, her eyes grim.

    This **** actually made her eat on the ground like a dog, and even eat to the southwest? Bah, when she arrived in the southwest, when she arrived in the southwest, this **** had no money. What was the use of her asking her to forgive him?

    Shu Yu laughed, "I''m not crazy, didn''t you treat me like this back then? Don''t give me food, don''t give me clothes, let me kneel in the courtyard in the freezing weather, and almost freeze me to death. These things You forgot, but I didn''t. Who wants to live with you, you only hurt me, only hurt, I hate you to death, why did you come to provoke me? Why?"

    The more she talked, the more frantic she became, her eyes were red, "Why did you take me to Shu''s house? You bought me and didn''t treat me well. After so many years of sin, I finally got out of the sea of ??misery. The Shu family committed a crime and brought me back. Now I am going to be exiled to the southwest. It is all your fault, and all of this is caused by you. What did I do wrong, God wants to treat me like this. "

    She seemed to want to vent all the grievances and grief she had suffered for so many years. The more she talked, the more she fell into those bad memories.

    Aunt Xue had a bad premonition inexplicably flashed in her heart. She wanted to leave, but she just took a step back when Shu Yu suddenly burst into flames and pushed her, then pressed her head and asked her to eat the piece that had already been eaten. Cakes covered in dirt and even bird droppings.

    "Eat, eat, hahahaha, if you eat, I will forgive you and give it to me!!"

    "Ahhhh..." Aunt Xue shouted, "She''s crazy, she''s crazy, save me."

    The Shu family watched this scene in shock. In their eyes, the third girl of the Shu family was a transparent being at home. Whether she was humiliated or beaten or scolded on weekdays, she never dared to fight back, she was timid and inferior.

    The only time she performed admirably was when she unscrupulously said the ''last words'' of the Shu family''s privacy on the day she was sunk into the pond.

    This is the second time they see Shu Yu who is completely different from before.

 Chapter 516ï¼š Stimulated Shuyu

    Chapter 516 Stimulated Shu Yu

    Shu Yu became more and more agitated. Seeing that Concubine Xue wouldn''t eat, she reached out and pinched her neck.

    "Why don''t you eat it? Do you feel disgusting too? Then you still treat me like that, you have no humanity, you bastard, you shameless bastard."

    Aunt Xue''s face was flushed. She hadn''t eaten at all. She was so tired these days that she didn''t have the strength to resist her. She could only grab her hand and cried weakly and hoarsely, "Save... life."

    The official messenger finally came over, and they were also taken aback by Shu Yu''s sudden madness, and quickly reached out and pulled her away.

    "What are you doing? Let go, are you still trying to kill?"

    Shu Yu was torn apart, but still glared at Concubine Xue fiercely, her hands were gone, but her feet were still kicking her.

    Several officials almost let go, and immediately pulled her away more than ten meters away.

    Shu Yu''s eyes were red, "Let go of me, I''m going to kill her, she''s hurt me so badly. If she didn''t buy me or take me away, I wouldn''t be exiled at all."

    As she said that, she raised her head again and pointed to the Shu family, "and you, none of you are good things. What else did the Shu family raise me for for so many years, and I enjoyed the prosperity and wealth of the Shu family, bah, I What do you enjoy? I only enjoy punching, kicking and humiliation. You all join hands to bully me, you wait for me, I will kill you when I get a chance, I will kill you!!¡±

    The Shu family shuddered in unison, their pale complexion was gone now.

    They all saw Shu Yu''s actions just now. Concubine Xue''s painful expression has not yet subsided. They felt that she was not joking, she really wanted to kill just now.

    The Shu family looked at the officer in fear, and the leading officer said angrily, "Okay, what to kill? What are you making a fuss about? It''s because of your strength."

    He looked at Concubine Xue, who was still lying on the ground, "And you, what are you doing here without eating a good meal? Get up, it''s time to go."

    Aunt Xue wanted to cry but had no tears, but just now Shu Yu exerted great strength, and now her throat hurts when she speaks.

    But she didn''t dare to delay, she rubbed her back and head, which was aching from being hit, and struggled to get up.

    She looked at the cake that had been completely crushed on the ground, and tears were coming out.

    Shu Yu sneered, is this about to cry? As a child, Xiao Shuyu was not even qualified to cry.

    The officers tied them up and led them on the road again.

    Shu Yu seemed to have calmed down, but not long after she left, her eyes were fixed on Aunt Xue, who was in front of her.

    When the official was not paying attention, she suddenly pounced on it again.

    This pounce brought down several people.

    All the Shu family members screamed, and there was chaos at the scene.

    The official scolded Shu Yu for a few words, and then let it go lightly under the dissatisfied eyes of the Shu family.

    There is no way, it is the uncle who gave the money, especially when the money has not been received.

    They quickly changed Auntie Xue, Shu Yu walked in the front and Auntie Xue was last.

    After walking for a while, Shu Yu''s eyes turned red, and the Shu family members who were walking beside her were startled. When it was over, would she have to run back to find Aunt Xue?

    Several people hurriedly prepared to avoid being taken down again later.

    Who knew that Shu Yu didn''t go back this time, she suddenly turned sideways and grabbed the eldest lady''s shoulder.

 Chapter 517ï¼š Indiscriminate attack

    Chapter 517 Indiscriminate Attack

    Madam was shocked, "What are you doing?"

    Shu Yu rushed over and pinched her, "What am I doing? I''m going to kill you, aren''t you very powerful? Aren''t you the mistress of the Shu family? Didn''t you say to the outside world that you take good care of the concubine? Then why Xue You didn''t show up when my aunt beat me, why did you help her punish me, you are also an accomplice, no, you are all masterminds, I killed you..."

    Madam screamed, struggling and unable to break free. How could her strength be Shu Yu''s opponent, and she would soon be out of breath.

    The officials came to pull people again. This time, several officials were also annoyed, again and again, it''s not over, right?

    The lead officer looked bad at Shu Yu, pulled him out alone, and said, "Be honest with me and go this way."

    Shu Yu was still furious. Although she was separated from the Shu family, the effect was not great.

    She seemed to be provoked by Concubine Xue, and hated everyone in the Shu family. Whenever she had a chance, she would do it.

    If it was in the past, no matter who the officials were, they would fight directly.

    But Shu Yu still has hundreds of taels of silver in the Dong''an Mansion. For the sake of money, he has to endure it.

    A few days ago, they had sent a letter to go back to dig two places. Last night, the man came back with the news, and he dug up 22 taels of silver.

    Now, the officials are even more reluctant to miss out on the remaining silver.

    However, Shu Yu''s commotion obviously hasn''t stopped. When she arrived at the inn at night, no one wanted to share a room with her.

    What if she suddenly went crazy in the middle of the night and got up and strangled them to death?

    The officials were also worried, although it was a normal thing for prisoners to die on the way to exile. But when they got to the place, when they gave the official document to the local government, they also had to state the cause of death. If the cause was actually strangled by the same prisoner, and the prisoner arrived at the place of exile safely, then their work was over.

    The Shu family didn''t want to share a room with Shu Yu, so they just squeezed them all together.

    The Shu family would rather be huddled together, Shu Yu is too scary.

    When Shu''s house was settled, several officials gathered together to talk, "It''s not good to go on like this, that girl Shu San has been stimulated a lot, whoever catches and bites whoever, if we go to fight every day in the future, we will be exhausted to death. ."

    "It''s better to fight for a while, she won''t dare if she''s afraid."

    "No, I beat her. In case she hates us and goes to the place where the southwest doesn''t tell us to bury the money, why don''t you take care of her for nothing these days?"

    Other officials: It''s not in vain, after all, she also gave 15 taels of silver.

    However, they really didn¡¯t want to throw away another copy.

    "You really can''t beat her. Didn''t you hear what she said today? She was beaten when she was young at Shu''s house. If we beat her, what if we aroused a deeper hatred in her heart? Then we shouldn''t make a fuss? "

    Several people sighed, some suggested to use force, some suggested to be reasonable and appease, anyway, each had their own ideas, and they were about to quarrel in the end.

    Halfway through the quarrel, several officers found out that the lead officer had not spoken.

    Several people looked at each other, and after a long while, someone asked, "Boss, what do you think?"

    The leading officer wiped his face, "I can''t beat her, and she can''t be tied to the Shu family. Even if she walks alone, it''s hard to guarantee that she won''t rush over, and we have to scatter our own people and lead her to watch her. Not worth it."

 Chapter 518ï¼š find her a prison van

    Chapter 518 Find her a prison van

    Several people nodded, and the lead officer continued to say, "Find her a prison van."

    The official present, "..." Boss, are you not confused? What is the reason that makes your thoughts so divergent and directly consider the prison van?

    "Boss, the Shu family, there is no need for a prison cart."

    "That''s right, and where are we going to get the prison van? The local government won''t give it to us either."

    "Boss, this is against the rules."

    The leading officer touched his head and said, "Then we don''t need a regular prison car, just make a point. If you don''t go to the government, let''s get it by ourselves."

    Everyone''s expressions became even more frightened, the boss wouldn''t be crazy, right?

    Feeling the eyes of everyone, the leading officer raised his hand and patted them one by one, "What is your expression, can you just listen to me?"

    "You say."

    "That''s what I thought, that girl should still have money on her body. I guess, because there is other money buried in Dong''an Mansion, most of her money will not be given to us. It''s not good for us to ask for it any more. ,Right?"

    Everyone nodded, indeed, with the money from Dong''an Mansion, it was natural for them to be **** others.

    The leading officer continued, "But I''m not reconciled, I don''t want to let go of this money. I think she may have a lot of money on her body, and she plans to use it later in the southwest. We can just take this opportunity. , let her hand over the money. Let''s use the money to buy a mule, get a car board, get a cage on it, and imprison people in it."

    Everyone looked at each other and began to think silently.

    The lead officer said, "If someone asks, they say that this girl has injured her legs and feet, and walking slowly affects the progress, so her family bought a mule cart. It''s not like no one has done this kind of thing. When we go out, some The rules aren''t that strict. When it''s almost southwest, let her down and walk. At that time, her emotions will calm down, and she won''t be screaming and killing for no reason? At that time, the mule cart... But it is Ours."

    Several officials were shocked, "This is a good idea."

    "And we walk every day, and we are actually very tired. With the mule cart, we can also drive the cart and rest. All the things we carry can be put on the mule cart."

    The more they talked, the more they felt that this idea was a good idea, and they were soon convinced.

    The leading officer said, "That''s the decision, let''s go. Now go to Miss Shu San and ask her to use the money to buy a car."

    After he finished speaking, he left, and another official immediately followed.

    Standing at the door of Shu Yu''s room, she could still hear her resentfully cursing the Shu family, "Wait, I will always find a chance to kill you."

    The two officials looked at each other outside, then pushed open the door directly.

    Shu Yu sat up immediately. In front of the officials, she did not treat the Shu family like she did, and she was even a little scared. She shrank back and asked, "You guys, what are you doing?"

    The leading officer came over and said with a calm face, "What you did today made us very embarrassed."

    "I''m sorry, I won''t dare anymore."

    Another official looked at a piece of cake on the ground. It was the cake that Shu Yu snatched from the second lady during dinner, and now it has been trampled to pieces.

    That¡¯s it, you still say you don¡¯t dare? ?

 Chapter 519ï¼š Get Shu Yu a car

    Chapter 519 Get Shu Yu a Car

    The two officials looked at each other silently, and then said, "Whether you dare or not, you have brought us trouble. Because of you, we not only delayed our trip, but also the Shu family were strangled by you. It is very likely that people will have problems, and we have to deal with the aftermath."

    Shu Yu pursed his lips, "Then what do you think?"

    "Compensate." The leading officer said, "You should still have money on you, right?"

    "That''s my last money. I promised to go to the southwest and tell you where the money was buried in Dong''an House."

    Official messenger, "That''s two different things. Don''t you have to be responsible for what you did today?"

    Shu Yu gritted his teeth, "How much do you want?"

    "Not too much, just ten taels of silver."

    Shu Yu''s face changed slightly, then she shrank back and shook her head, "I only have so much, and I still need silver when I go to the southwest."

    "When you arrive in the southwest, you can find a way to earn it. And we don''t use these 12 taels of silver for ourselves, but for you. You are too unstable now, what if you hurt someone later? There is no money to compensate. So we decided to get you a car, you see, you don''t need to walk in the future, and you don''t need to get close to the Shu family, right?"

    Shu Yu frowned and looked astonished, "Get me a car?"

    "right."

    Shu Yu was silent for a long time, and finally said, "Well, then you go out first, and I will bring it to you."

    The two officials went out, and after a while, they received 12 taels of silver notes from Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu was very reluctant to give up, the silver note was held in her hand for a long time, until the lead officer was almost impatient, and was taken away with a ''swish''.

    Shu Yu returned to the room, and the two officials had already left the station with ten taels of silver.

    Although it was relatively late, they asked the people at the inn to find out, and they quickly found a cart and horse shop selling mules.

    After buying mules and wagons, they went to a carpenter shop to buy wooden cages.

    The carpenter''s shop was closed, but when he saw the official messenger coming, he hurried up again.

    The lead officer took a look around. There are not many wooden cages in this shop, only three or four. The problem is that they are all small, bulky and not cheap.

    He was not satisfied, and the other official also felt it was not very good.

    The two planned to go to another shop to have a look, but not long after they went out, they saw an old couple carrying a wooden cage and walking forward.

    No, it¡¯s made of bamboo. Compared to wooden cages, hollow bamboo is lighter, and it doesn¡¯t look like a prison cart.

    The leading officer stood there and looked at the couple. The other officer saw this and suddenly put his palms together, "Yes, this bamboo cage is not bad, boss, why don''t we go up and ask, is this bamboo cage for sale?"

    "Well, let''s go."

    The officer stepped forward and stopped the couple.

    The old couple was taken aback. Seeing it was an official messenger, they hurriedly asked, "Master messenger, do you have any orders? We didn''t do anything."

    "Don''t be nervous, old man, I just wanted to ask, do you sell this wooden cage?"

    The old couple looked at each other and nodded, "Sell."

    "How much?"

    "One tael of silver...and half a tael, half a tael."

    "Okay, we''ll buy it." He took out half a tael of silver and handed it to the old couple.

    After the two of them took it, they thanked them again and again, and ran away with the money.

    That official, "..." He was just about to say that the two of them should be carried to the inn.

 Chapter 520ï¼š The carriage made by Lu Erbai

    Chapter 520 The carriage made by Lu Erbai

    The leading officer came over, "How is it?"

    "We can only take it back ourselves." Fortunately, the mules and carts they bought were not far ahead.

    The two carried the bamboo cage and left.

    As soon as they left, the old couple who had already left came out again.

    The originally curved back of the old man slowly straightened, and he exhaled, "Fortunately, I can finally make it in time, let''s go, let''s go back to the inn, mother and the others are still waiting."

    These two people are Lu Erbai and Ruan Shi who were disguised by Da Ya.

    After noon, the Lu family knew that Shu Yu''s side had started to pretend to be mad and foolish, so they quickly took a shortcut and came to the county town.

    Meng Yunzheng and the others continued to follow behind the exile team.

    Lu Erbai is a carpenter, making a bamboo cage is very simple for him.

    He specially selected the best bamboo, and the whole family started it together. The speed was very fast, and it was ready when applying.

    Lu Erbai ground the bamboo one by one to ensure that there is no barb.

    And this thing is not simply fixed by horizontal and vertical bamboo poles, but also oblique and curved binding.

    He also carved patterns on the bamboo, which looked very delicate. There is also a small roof on the top, which is not like a prison car for prisoners anyway.

    As for the top eaves, the two officials saw it from the beginning. It doesn''t matter, they didn''t get a real prison car anyway. But the pattern is really only discovered after carrying the thing back.

    They found that there were not only patterns on the bamboo, but even a curtain, but it had been tied to it before, and the color was still close to that of the bamboo, so they couldn''t see it in the dark.

    Several officials looked at each other in dismay. If this is decorated with accessories and improved, it will be the same as the carriage, right?

    They all wanted to sit down.

    The leading officer took the remaining one or two silver coins and said, "Okay, we will have this silver tomorrow, and we can have a good meal again."

    Several officials immediately became happy, and after looting the money from Shu Yu, they finally felt at ease.

    Early the next morning, the Shu family came to the courtyard listlessly.

    They were all crowded together last night and didn''t sleep well.

    On the contrary, it was Shu Yu, who occupied a large shop by himself, no one grinded his teeth, no one talked in his sleep, no one snored, and there was no stink, and he slept extraordinarily sweetly.

    The Shu family gnashed their teeth and could not wait to rush to kill her.

    But who knew that Shu Yu was more excited than them, as soon as he saw them, he seemed to think of old things, and rushed over fiercely, as if he wanted to do it again.

    "Ah..." The Shu family screamed and took two steps back in fear.

    Fortunately, the official responded quickly this time, and immediately grabbed the person, and then pushed Shu Yu forward, "Didn''t you say you don''t dare? I think you''re crazy, go, let me in."

    He pushed the person to the front of the ''prisoner'', opened the door and let her in.

    Then locked the door and scolded, "From today onwards, you will honestly stay here for me."

    Shu''s family was stunned, prison car? ? No, it''s not like a prison cart at all, it''s like a mule cart.

    The eldest girl from the Shu family couldn''t help but ask, "She, will she take this to the southwest in the future?"

    The official raised his eyebrows and looked at her, "What''s the matter, you still want her to go with you, not afraid of being strangled by her?"

    Shu Yu patted the bamboo fence with his very cooperative hands, staring at the big girl with blood red eyes.

 Chapter 521ï¼š Is this for an outing?

    Chapter 521 This is for an outing, right?

    Shu''s family had lingering fears about what happened yesterday. Shu Yu ate delicious food and was full. With great strength, they couldn''t resist at all.

    However, the Shu family were still not reconciled.

    Why did she make a mistake and kill someone, but she was the one who received preferential treatment.

    Yes, for the Shu family now, having a prison van on the road of exile is a kind of preferential treatment. Although the prison car has always been held by felons, they also want to get on it.

    The Shu family was dissatisfied, but they did not dare to resist. After all, those officials were also on Shu Yu''s side for the sake of money.

    The officer didn''t care what they thought, the leading officer got into the carriage and drove the car forward first.

    Other officials led the Shu family and quickly followed.

    Shu Yu sat on the ''prisoner cart'', but carefully observed the patterns on the bamboo.

    As soon as she got in the car, she knew that this thing must be made by his father. After all, the weird house pattern was very similar to the house she painted in the back of her mule carriage.

    She also said, that is the RV.

    Now she is riding in an RV.

    Shu Yu pursed his lips and couldn''t help laughing.

    The lead officer who was driving the car said, "Miss Lu, there are curtains on the eaves of this car. You can put it down to block the light. If you are tired, you can sleep. Anyway, the car is driving slowly."

    Shu Yu smiled, "Thank you." She really put down the curtain, covering all four sides. Once it was put down, it immediately covered her tightly, and she didn''t even know what she was doing inside.

    The Shu family followed behind, and they became more and more resentful.

    Is this a prison van? This is clearly the carriage.

    She is not an exiled prisoner, she is simply a lady who goes out to play.

    That''s all, in the afternoon, the weather that was originally sunny turned gloomy again, obviously it was going to rain.

    Shu Yu is fortunate, fortunately, she acted yesterday. If she didn''t have this car, she would walk in the water in the afternoon, and her feet would rot again tomorrow.

    The rain was falling down, and Shu Yu wisely spread his robes on the prison cart.

    Although this bamboo cage has a roof, it is only for decoration, and the top is still empty. When Lu Erbai made it, it was not easy to overdo it.

    But now there is a cloak blocking it, so it''s okay.

    She then lowered the four-sided curtains on the car, so that the rain on the side can also block the rain.

    In addition, she also has an umbrella, and when she propped it up, the last bit of rain was almost blocked.

    The officials behind were stunned to see this scene.

    Fu, this prisoner has a better life than them.

    The Shu family was even more aggrieved. The umbrellas they had last time were still there. Although they each held one, compared to Shu Yu, who was sitting comfortably in the prison car and was not exposed to any rain, they were just like Shu Yu. It''s too difficult to climb mountains and mountains.

    Shu Yu took out a candy and ate it while listening to the sound of rain.

    This candy was brought to her by her father the night before, and the little candy can still hide two on her body.

    She was alone in this carriage, and no one noticed her eating.

    However, occasionally I could hear the quarrel of the Shu family behind me.

    On a rainy day, with the contrast of Shu Yu, they became more and more impetuous.

    Then, they all started to accuse Aunt Xue, and the four girls even wanted to follow Shu Yu¡¯s example and fight with Aunt Xue, and maybe they could ride in a car.

    But before she could make any move, the eldest girl stopped her.

 Chapter 522ï¼š The old lady of the Shu family is dead

    Chapter 522 The old lady of the Shu family is dead

    They were different from Shu Yuke, they were given money.

    They have no money to bribe officials, and if they dare to make trouble, they will only be beaten.

    Aunt Xue became the target of public criticism, which made her hatred deeper. It doesn''t matter, when she arrives in the southwest, she wants to see if she still has a comfortable life.

    It rained again for a long time, and it didn''t stop until they arrived at the inn.

    The Shu family was very embarrassed. Even with an umbrella, they were all wet.

    Shu Yu got out of the car, dry and barely exposed to the rain.

    In the evening, the station made **** soup, and the Shu family all drank a large bowl, which made their bodies feel warmer.

    The officials will not stop you in this regard. If the prisoner is ill, it will slow down the process.

    However, the Shu family still got sick several times. Last time I had good luck, everyone survived, but this time I didn''t have the luck last time. The old lady of the Shu family, Aunt Xue, and the fourth and sixth girls all fell ill.

    It was fine at first, but the stuffy nose was uncomfortable. Later, it became top-heavy and fell directly to the ground while walking.

    Concubine Xue and Four Girls are okay, after all, they are young and can handle it.

    The old lady and the sixth girl can''t do it. The old lady is old and has always been pampered. The hardships she has suffered these days are already the limit. Will she be half-lived if she gets sick again?

    The official has a headache looking at this situation, but it is impossible to stop and rest for a few patients.

    The most is that after arriving at the inn, let them boil some herbs to drink.

    But this herbal medicine is not very good. It is cheap and slow to work, and it is not very useful.

    And the money for this herbal medicine was owed by the Shu family, and they went to the southwest later. Whether it''s accommodation, meals, and medicines on the road, they are all advanced by the government, and they will have to pay them back in the future.

    The old lady drank the medicine, and the official didn''t care about them anymore.

    However, in order to prevent the cold from spreading to others and causing them more trouble, the official sent a few sick people to live in a separate room.

    Several people fell ill and slept groggy at night.

    Until the next day, the screams of the four girls suddenly came from the room, "Ah, it''s dead, come quickly."

    Guancha and the other Shu family members had already woken up, and they were about to come over to call them, when they heard this shrill cry when they reached the door.

    Hou was the first to open the door. Her daughter, Miss Liu, was also ill and lived in this room. She was afraid that it was her own daughter.

    Fortunately, after she entered the door, she saw that her daughter was still awake with her eyes open even though she was shrunk in the corner in horror.

    Other people came in one after another, and at a glance they saw the old lady lying upright in the middle of the Chase shop, her eyes closed and her face pale, motionless.

    Shu Yu stood at the back, she looked at the old lady, her face was expressionless, and she was not touched at all.

    She had long expected this kind of thing, how could it be possible for the Shu family to reach the southwest with all their tails in peace and safety?

    Not to mention, the old lady who is already quite old.

    Shu Yu sneered, when she cold-bloodedly let people sink her into the pond, she probably wouldn''t have thought that she died earlier than her, right?

    The old lady died, but not only Shu Yu, but the rest of the Shu family did not see a few people sad.

 Chapter 523ï¼š Hou came to the door

    Chapter 523 Hou came to the door

    When the Shu family was still prosperous, the old lady was in charge of the house, and everyone had to look at her face to live.

    Not to mention the concubine, even the second lady, who is the first wife, is often beaten by her to make rules.

    The two ladies had long been looking forward to her death so that they could be in charge of the house.

    Unfortunately, when the Shu family was good, the old lady lived well, but when the Shu family was in trouble, she died.

    As for the granddaughters, in order to get good resources, they have always been trying to please her. Speaking of feelings, not much.

    So the meaning is a little bit, and after crying a few times, they will continue on their way.

    The official messenger didn''t delay for long, and after disposing of the old lady''s body, they continued to **** everyone on the road.

    However, they probably really faced the death on the road of exile, which made them more and more fearful, and the atmosphere was very sluggish along the way.

    Shu Yu should eat and drink. She is now staying in the carriage. She is lying down when sitting is uncomfortable, and squatting when lying down is uncomfortable. But at noon, she can still come out and stand for a while to relax.

    As soon as she came out today, she saw Mr. Hou walking over.

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, and the official over there also frowned.

    "Is this woman dying? After two days of restlessness, are you going to stimulate her again?"

    "I gonna go see."

    As a result, the officer got up and was pulled by another officer.

    The latter said, "What''s the hurry, let''s take a look first. If something really happens, it''s not too late for us to go there, and it''s just time for the other Shu family members to take a look, and we''re completely heartbroken."

    This official was the one Shu Yu had met who was hooked up by Hou, and he also gave Hou two steamed buns with white flour.

    Later, Shu Yu didn''t know whether the two were together again, and she never met again.

    Mr. Hou walked to Shu Yu''s side. Seeing that no one was coming over from the official messenger, he breathed a sigh of relief, and then smiled at Shu Yu dryly, "That, three girls."

    Shu Yu looked at Hou, "Is something wrong?"

    She and Hou are really unfamiliar, but there is no hatred between the two.

    Hou licked his chapped lips and said in a hoarse voice, "Miss San, can I beg you to let my daughter take a break in the car? She is burning badly now, her hands and feet are weak, and she can''t walk at all. road."

    Shu Yu followed her line of sight and looked back, and saw that Miss Six had fallen to the ground, looking like she had passed out.

    Seeing that, Hou''s eyes were also red, "If she travels in the afternoon, she will not be able to hold it. She is so young, I am afraid that she will be like the old lady, and she will die if she doesn''t. Three girls, please, help me. Once I''m good or not, I''ll make you a cow and a horse."

    "Why should I help you?" Shu Yu still remained calm, "You can''t take care of yourself now, how can you be a cow or a horse?"

    Hou was startled, she raised her eyes and looked at Shu Yu in front of her. Sure enough, she has changed, not the timid third girl before.

    People who have died once have become so indifferent.

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "Besides, this is a prison car. Although I am sitting in it now, it is not me who is in charge. You should go and ask those officials."

    Hou shook his head, "I know, this prison van was bought with your money."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, the information is very well-informed.

    Hou actually had no confidence in his heart, "You''re right, I really can''t take care of myself now. Then, what about the past? Can I exchange my old friendship?"

 Chapter 524ï¼š former friendship

    Chapter 524 Former Friendship

    Former friendship?

    Now Shu Yu is really surprised, she is very puzzled, "Have we ever had friendship before?"

    Hou Shi was silent, then smiled bitterly, "You may not remember, after all, you were still young."

    "You talk about it?"

    "When you were about three years old, you were often locked in a small dark room by the Xue family. Not long after I entered the mansion, I was pregnant with six girls. I admit that I am not a good person, but as a soon-to-be Mothers really don''t see such a small child being abused. So, when I have the opportunity, I have sent you food a few times."

    Hou was originally from a family background. She was bought into a brothel since she was a child and served the hottest girl in the building at that time.

    Later, he grew up gradually, and his appearance began to show a pick. Seeing that she was tender and tender, the maid was not inferior to other girls even after dressing up, so she planned to sell her first time at a high price.

    It was the girl who protected her, but unfortunately she couldn''t protect her anymore, so she asked her to find a way to hook up with the gentleman of a big family.

    She was still a young maid at that time. As long as the other party was hooked by her, it was very likely that she would be brought into the palace as a concubine.

    Although the back house of a big family is not peaceful, it is better than a prostitute who has thousands of people sleeping on it.

    The Hou family made thousands of choices, and finally chose the second master of the Shu family.

    The eldest master of the Shu family is the prefect, and the madam dare not offend him. The second master is a soft-hearted person, as long as she uses some means, it is not difficult to get him.

    Sure enough, the second master redeemed her body and placed her in a courtyard in the city. Later, when she became pregnant, she was included in the mansion and became Hou Yiniang.

    But she didn''t dare to relax at all, there were a lot of private matters in the back of the big family, especially she didn''t know anything about the unfamiliar Shu residence, and she didn''t even have a confidant by her side.

    But she can''t stay in her yard all the time, she has to find out about the Shu family as soon as possible.

    So, when others were not paying attention, Mr. Hou would occasionally go out of the yard to take a look around, and when he met someone, he would say it was a walk. Anyway, the doctor also said that letting her move around more is conducive to childbirth, otherwise it is very likely to have a difficult labor in the future.

    She also saw Shu Yu by chance. At that time, Xiao Shu Yu was so hungry that she didn''t know why, and quietly ran out of Concubine Xue''s yard.

    Hou has never seen this child before, so it doesn''t look like it if he says it''s a servant, or even more like a young lady.

    Xiao Shuyu was so hungry that he almost bumped into her.

    Hou avoided, and even thought that the child might have been brought by the second lady to deliberately cause her to miscarry.

    So Mr. Hou turned around and left. As soon as he left, he saw a few old women coming from the other side. Those old women didn''t see her, so they just carried away the thin and weak Xiao Shu Yu.

    Cursing as they walked, Hou shi knew from their voices that the little girl was actually the third girl of the Shu family, the daughter of Master Shu.

    She thought it was incredible that the three girls in the prefect''s family were not as good as the servants.

    And the child was so young, she looked like she was only two or three years old, but these people didn''t take her seriously at all.

    After going back, that scene would always flash in Hou''s mind.

    Later, she asked the servants of the Shu family who served her, and only then did she know the situation of the third girl at home.

    Hou didn''t want to meddle in her own business, she herself was struggling to find a way to protect herself, and she still had the energy to take care of others.

 Chapter 525ï¼š this person... its her

    Chapter 525 This person...it''s her

    However, as his stomach got bigger and bigger, Hou''s mood became heavier and heavier.

    Three girls are concubines, and her future children will also be concubines. Even if she is different from Concubine Xue, she can''t help but wonder if her children will suffer in the future too?

    Hou rubbed his stomach several times and thought about it, so he thought it was a blessing for this child.

    She is a clever person. She has not learned anything else in the brothel.

    Several times, when Shu''s family was not paying attention, he brought food to the hungry Shu Yu.

    Especially when she was locked in a small dark room, she would quietly stuff a few snacks into it.

    It is probably true that good things are rewarded. She was still plotted during the delivery, and the child could not come out for a long time. Mother Wen got the benefits and did not give her all her best to deliver her.

    Hou had made preparations herself. She had looked for a doctor two months earlier, but the doctor went out of the city to receive treatment that day, and was not in the city at all.

    Coincidentally, it was also the same day when Xiao Shuyu was locked in a small dark room by Concubine Xue because of a fight with the dog for food, and was bitten by a snake.

    Xiao Shuyu is the third girl after all, and the servants are afraid that she is really dead.

    The lady sent someone to invite a doctor to come back.

    The doctor over there gave Xiao Shuyu a prescription and prescribed medicine. Here, Mr. Hou happened to have a seizure, so the second master of the Shu family grabbed the ready-made doctor.

    The Hou family and the sixth girl saved their lives.

    Probably seeing that the child born was a girl, Hou''s later life was a little easier.

    She is more grateful to Xiao Shuyu, but because she was bitten by a snake and almost died, the old lady probably got angry and found a little girl to follow Xiao Shuyu.

    That little girl is actually useless, but she has been following Xiao Shuyu, so it is natural for Hou Shi to give her food again.

    Therefore, Xiao Shuyu actually didn''t know who this person was from the beginning to the end.

    Hou also didn''t have much interaction with her. It''s just that she occasionally inquires about her news unintentionally. Although her life is not good, she still grows so big.

    After Shu Yu heard Hou''s words, he didn''t say anything for a while.

    No, she remembers this matter. She already remembered little by little about Xiao Shuyu''s memory.

    It¡¯s just that this happened for a very short time, and the person didn¡¯t show up again after delivering food a few times. Xiao Shuyu thought that some servant took pity on her, so he gave her food a few times.

    As for who it is, there is no way to find out or find it.

    Now that I think about it, although the buns and steamed buns are sent, there are occasionally delicate pastries, which the servants cannot afford.

    Shu Yu raised her head and looked at the Hou Shi in front of her. She really didn''t expect that this person... was her.

    She paused and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me about this at the beginning?"

    "Because I misunderstood at the beginning." Hou Shi smiled, "I, like the rest of the Shu family, feel that you are alone, you will have to compromise with the Shu family sooner or later, and you will be repressed by the Shu family. I don''t think so. I bully you with them, but I also want to protect myself and keep a distance from you, and I don¡¯t want myself and the sixth girl to be targeted by the Shu family as well.¡±

    On the way to exile, it was already very difficult. If you were isolated and ostracized, even in the southwest, you would not be able to survive.

 Chapter 526ï¼š Promise to bring six girls

    Chapter 526 Promise to bring six girls

    In fact, the Hou family once felt that Shu Yu was a little stupid, and at this juncture, he was fighting against the Shu family.

    Even if it¡¯s illusory and arrogant, let¡¯s get over the current difficulties first, and it¡¯s not too late to turn against them when you have the right and the ability in your hands.

    Looking back now, the stupid person might be her.

    There is really no need for Shu Yu to please the Shu family. Look at her now, she is not too comfortable.

    "What''s more, what did I tell you? You were so young at that time, you may not remember it at all, and you may not believe it when I said it. Today, I really can''t help it. Sixth girl is my life, she is true I was afraid that she would just disappear, so I found you with the mentality of giving it a try."

    Shu Yu looked at the six girls who were curled up on the ground not far away, and finally nodded, "Okay, I agree."

    Hou''s face lit up with joy, "Thank you three girls."

    "But you have to think about it clearly, as soon as the Sixth Girl gets in the car, the Shu family will all hate you."

    Although the Shu family is exhausted and has no time to do something, there are many people. They can''t attack Shu Yu, can''t they still attack the Hou who ''falls to Shu Yu''s side''?

    Hou didn''t care, "Have hatred, just hatred, can they still kill me?"

    As long as she knew what she knew, Shu Yu didn''t ask any more questions, turned around and walked towards the officials.

    Hou stood on the spot and did not move, but his fingers were tightly pinched, very nervous.

    After a while, a few officials looked this way, and after saying a few words, they nodded.

    Shu Yu came back and said to Hou, "Put the person in the car."

    Hou''s eyes brightened, "Okay, okay, thank you Third Lady, thank you."

    She kept thanking her with a relieved expression.

    However, when the two walked up to Miss Liu and saw her like this, Hou''s face turned pale again.

    Hou called her a few times, and the sixth girl murmured in a low voice, "Mother..."

    "Don''t be afraid, mother will help you to rest in the car."

    Hou actually didn''t have much strength. He was already wearing heavy hand shackles and shackles. In addition, Miss Six could hardly stand up, so all the weight fell on her, and it was very difficult for Hou.

    Shu Yu took a hand and moved most of the weight towards him.

    Hou thank you again.

    The two of them helped the sixth girl to the side of the mule cart, and directly helped the person to lie down.

    The rest of the Shu family looked at this scene in astonishment. What do you mean? What does Hou Shi mean?

    The second lady was the first to glared at her, "Aunt Hou, are you going to betray the Shu family?"

    betray?

    Shu Yu sneered, and Hou said calmly, "Whatever betrayal or not, my daughter is about to die."

    Four girls said viciously, "Did you think she wouldn''t die if she lay on the prison car? Aunt Hou, you have to think about it. You are getting close to this **** now, and when you reach the southwest, there will be no one in our Shu family. I will accept you. And my father, he will directly drive you out of the house, and you and Sixth Sister will also not be able to survive. "

    Among the males of the Shu family, only the eldest grandfather who was the prefect was beheaded, and the others were also exiled.

    It¡¯s just that they are different from the female relatives, they probably don¡¯t set off until a few days or a month at night.

    The eldest master is dead, and the Shu family will call the shots in the future, either the second master or the eldest master Shu Feng.

    Now that the Shu family is still so united, a large part is expecting to live a good life again after meeting the Shu family man in the southwest.

 Chapter 527ï¼š give her medicine

    Chapter 527 Give Her Medicine

    Hou ignored the threats from the second lady and the fourth girl. It was a long way to go to the southwest. Who knows what else will happen?

    Now she just wants her daughter to live well, nothing else matters.

    The Shu family was not reconciled. They felt that except Shu Yu, everyone else should stand together. As a result, Hou went to please Shu Yu. The problem is that she succeeded.

    Seeing the sixth girl lying in the prison car, the fourth girl turned blue.

    She also suffered from a cold. Although it was not as severe as Miss Six, she had severe nasal congestion and wanted to sit in the car and rest.

    She can''t even enjoy the treatment, why can the sixth girl?

    Four girls still wanted to say something, but the people on the official''s side were already impatient, "Okay, enough rest, right? Get up and set off when you have enough rest."

    Shu Yu turned his head to look at the official, and sure enough, it was the one Hou seduced back then.

    It seems that Hou has already thought of a countermeasure.

    The Shu family tied their hands again and followed behind the mule cart.

    There is no rain today, and the sun has become hot. Shu Yu''s robe was still on top of the wooden cage, just blocking the dazzling light.

    She also put down all the curtains on all sides, and directly blocked herself and the sixth girl.

    The Shu family who followed behind said viciously to Hou, "How dare you hand over Miss Six to her? You haven''t seen her going crazy two days ago. Look, she has put down the curtains, Maybe what you see in a while is your daughter''s body."

    Hou was still very calm, she just walked forward with her head lowered.

    The Shu family really started targeting her, but fortunately, the official was always by her side, and scolded anyone who made a move.

    After several times, the Shu family finally stopped.

    Shu Yu saw that there was no sound outside, so he looked down at Miss Liu.

    The sixth girl is the same age as the seventh girl. She is eleven this year, but even though she has an aunt who cares for her wholeheartedly, she is still much thinner than the seventh girl.

    This prison cart is not big, Shu Yu is sitting, and the sixth girl is lying down. It is impossible to completely straighten her legs and feet, but it is still comfortable to lie down.

    Shu Yu stretched out his hand and put it on her forehead.

    It was really hot, and it was obviously burnt out. If it goes on like this, even if you don''t need to walk in the car, you will still be burned.

    Shu Yu lowered his head and took out an oiled paper bag from his arms.

    Inside was the medicine that Meng Yunzheng gave her last night to ward off the cold and reduce the fever. Colds are contagious, and four people in the Shu family fell ill. Meng Yunzheng was afraid that she would catch the cold too, so she asked her to take a spare.

    Shu Yu''s body is actually quite good, and this medicine is naturally useless.

    She took it out and stuffed it directly into Miss Liu''s mouth.

    The latter opened his swollen and red eyes, and his mind was not turned around.

    Shu Yu said in a low voice, "You can take the medicine to cure the disease. I asked the official to buy it for me just in case two days ago."

    The leader of the chariot was sitting on the carriage, and Shu Yu was not afraid that he would listen to what he said.

    Miss Liu was stunned for a while, opened her mouth unresponsively, put the medicine in her mouth, and swallowed it with difficulty.

    After a long time, he said in a hoarse voice, "...Thank you, thank you."

    "No, it''s up to you to see if you can reduce the fever. Get a good night''s sleep. If it''s not so hot at night, you should be fine."

    Six girls nodded, the drug attacked, and she fell asleep again in a daze.

 Chapter 528ï¼š live in the same house

    Chapter 528 Living in the same room

    The medicine that Shu Yu gave was developed by Zhao Xi, and Zhao Xi''s medical skills were indisputable.

    Six girls slept for two hours, sweating all over, and when she woke up, she was much more comfortable and the temperature had subsided.

    It was just that his whole body was still weak, and his hands and feet were so soft that he couldn''t move.

    Shu Yu turned his head and just met her open eyes, "How do you feel?"

    Six girls twitched the corners of her mouth slightly, "It''s much better, thank you."

    "That''s good, it''s time to arrive at the inn in a while, you can rest for a while."

    Six girls propped up slightly, grabbed the railing and sat up.

    She looked at Shu Yu and wanted to say something, but couldn''t find a topic.

    The two of them had almost nothing to do with each other, and there seemed to be nothing to say except thank you.

    Fortunately, the group quickly arrived at the station, and as soon as Mr. Hou entered the door, he hurried to the front of the prison van to see Sixth Girl.

    The curtains of the car were pulled up, and she saw that the sixth girl was much more energetic than that at noon, and she could even sit up and cried with joy.

    She was really afraid that her daughter would die like this.

    Shu Yu came out, and Hou shi thanked her again, and then helped the sixth girl to get out of the car, and raised her hand to touch her forehead, but it was no longer burning.

    Six girls approached Hou Shi and whispered, "Mother, the third sister gave me medicine, I''ll be fine if I sweat."

    Although she was confused at the time, she still remembered things.

    Hou was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at Shu Yu, who had already entered the room, smiled, turned her head and said, "The Shu family, your third sister is also a good one."

    Six girls want to say that the third sister is not from the Shu family, and none of the Shu family is good.

    But when she thought about it, she was also a girl from the Shu family, so she seemed to be scolding herself.

    Sure enough, my brain was burned out.

    Shu Yu ignored the mother and daughter. After dinner, she went back to her room to rest.

    Originally planned to go out to see Meng Yunzheng after a break, but the door was opened again, and the two Hous and their daughter came in.

    Shu Yu, "..." Can she no longer enjoy sleeping alone?

    Hou said a little embarrassedly, "Miss San, can we live here today? It''s crowded over there. Don''t worry, we''ll sleep over there and won''t disturb you."

    Where is the crowd? It''s the Shu family who don''t give them sleep at all.

    Shu Yu understood in his heart, so he didn''t say much, just nodded, "You can do whatever you want."

    Hou breathed a sigh of relief and took his daughter to bed, really far away from Shu Yu.

    Fortunately, the Chase is big enough to sleep three people.

    Shu Yu didn''t say a word, but Hou looked a little excited because her daughter was out of danger. Seeing that it was still early, she turned to face Shu Yu and asked, "Miss San, what are your plans when you arrive in the southwest?"

    Shu Yu, "...No plans, it depends on the situation. Go to sleep, you have to get up early tomorrow."

    She obviously didn''t want to talk more, and Hou was not that ignorant of current affairs, so she closed her mouth immediately, touched her daughter''s head, and the two fell asleep next to each other.

    After hearing the steady breathing, Shu Yu opened his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief.

    She has something to do in a while, expecting them to go to bed early, how can I still have time to chat with them?

    Shu Yu closed his eyes again, ready to go out after a while.

    However, just as she was about to get up, there was a sudden movement in her ear, she paused, and stopped again.

    followed, and she heard the sound of chains and Hou Shi''s figure rising up.

 Chapter 529ï¼š you are not fat

    Chapter 529 You are not fat

    Shu Yu, "..." Damn, she forgot that among the exiles, she wasn''t the only one who would get up at night.

    Hou is going out to see that official again? Speaking of which, the official clerk did help her a few times during the day.

    Shu Yu was lying on his back on the Datong bunk, looking at the beams above his head, he didn''t know if he should get up or not.

    hesitated for a moment, but she got up.

    Six girls took medicine during the day, but now they are sleeping soundly.

    Shu Yu quietly went out of the door, looked left and right, but saw Hou Shi.

    But after she took a few steps forward, a low flirting voice came from her ear. Shu Yu hurriedly bypassed that place, it seemed that Hou Shi would not be able to go back in a short time.

    She exhaled and went to see Meng Yunzheng immediately.

    As soon as the two entered the remote and unoccupied house, Shu Yu said, "I don''t have much time. Aunt Hou stayed in the same room with me today. She also came out. I have to go back to the house before she goes back."

    Meng Yunzheng understood it, handed her the food, and said, "I heard that you let the sixth girl of the Shu family get into the car today?"

    Shu Yu nodded while eating, and sighed slightly, "Concubine Hou gave me meals a few times when I was young, and she really helped me solve the predicament at that time. The grace of dripping water should be reciprocated by the spring. It''s not such a great thing. But it''s still possible to do a little bit of work, I can''t just watch their mothers and daughters have nowhere to go, so let''s just sit on the sidelines."

    Then she is really ungrateful, and there is still a basic bottom line.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t say anything. Seeing that she was eating in a hurry, he quickly handed her the water bag, "Eat slowly, and don''t rush for a while."

    "I''m not in a hurry, I''m really hungry." She really ate less for dinner, and gave half of it to Six Girls.

    After all, after recovering from a serious illness, it is really difficult for people with dry throat to swallow such dry and hard buns.

    Shuyu''s food is slightly soft, and it is always easy to digest for people who are sick.

    Anyway, she had other things to eat at night. She had no appetite for eating steamed buns every day, so she just gave her half.

    Today, Meng Yunzheng brought boiled eggs with duck legs and a rice ball wrapped in vegetables.

    Shu Yu was very satisfied. At first glance, she knew that this rice ball was made by her mother, and it was steamed soft and fragrant.

    It has been more than ten days since he was in exile, and Shu Yu clearly felt that he seemed to have gained weight. After she finished eating the rice ball in her hand, she said to Meng Yunzheng, "Let''s bring a rice ball tomorrow, just add a few pieces of meat, nothing else, if you eat like this, you will get fat into a ball."

    Having said that, there is no hesitation in the hand to take the duck leg.

    Meng Yunzheng looked at her, "You are not fat."

    Shu Yu glanced at him sideways, but you couldn''t tell, she had a deep understanding of it, right?

    After finished eating, Shu Yu rested for a while, feeling that there was no smell on his body, so he said goodbye to Meng Yunzheng and walked out cautiously.

    She didn''t go to Hou''s side this time. In such a short period of time, they didn''t think it was over yet, how embarrassing she was in the past.

    Shu Yu went around to the left. Who knew that when he was about to go back to his room, an exclamation suddenly came from his ear, "Help..."

    As soon as the words fell, the voice stopped abruptly, as if it had been choked off.

    Shu Yu''s face changed slightly, and he stopped abruptly. This voice... belonged to Hou''s.

    Isn''t Hou on the other side? How come here? What about the official?

 Chapter 530ï¼š Shu Yu Hou was almost killed

    Chapter 530 Shu Yu Hou was almost killed

    Shu Yu frowned and walked over to the place where the sound was made.

    There is a house in front of you, the door is closed, but there is a window in the corner that is half-open.

    Shu Yu walked over, crouched down and looked into the room. The next moment his face changed slightly, and he held his breath suddenly.

    There was a man and a woman in the room. The man was very unfamiliar. He was dressed in black and covered his face.

    Hou fell to the ground, no movement at all, and he didn''t know whether he was dead or alive.

    The man quickly picked up a rope beside him, made a circle, and tyed it hard. Then she squatted down, helped Hou Shi up again, and tried to wrap her neck into the rope. After finishing the wrap, she threw the other end of the rope to the roof beam above.

    This is... He is going to disguise Hou as suicide.

    Shu Yu''s pupils shrank, stood up calmly, and then began to slowly back away.

    The opponent is obviously a trainer, and Shu Yu is not sure that he can beat him, so it''s more important to call someone now.

    However, as soon as she took two steps back, the chains on her feet made a piercing sound.

    Just now, Shu Yu was walking towards this side. The man was dragging Mr. Hou into the house. The sound of Mr. Hou''s chains clearly overshadowed Shu Yu''s, so the man didn''t realize that there was someone outside.

    But now the Hou family has not moved. In this silent night, even though Shu Yu has tried his best to keep his voice quiet, he even held the chain with his hand, so that the man with his ears and eyes can still hear it.

    The man''s expression changed slightly, and he let go of Hou Shi.

    The window was knocked open with a ''bang'', and Shu Yu took two steps back.

    The next moment, the man''s hands turned into claws, his eyes full of murderous intent, and he grabbed at Shu Yu''s neck.

    Shu Yu screamed on the spot, "Help, murdered."

    As she spoke, she seemed to stumble under her feet, and she fell backward, squatting on the ground with one buttocks.

    The hand that the man wanted to grab her neck fluttered. He quickly turned around and kicked Shu Yu on the ground.

    Shu Yu rolled to the side, shouting, "Come on, someone is murdered."

    Her voice was shrill and terrifying, especially in this quiet inn.

    Meng Yunzheng, who had planned to leave after Shu Yu returned to the room, heard it right away, and what made his complexion even more changed was that the owner of the voice turned out to be Shu Yu.

    He opened the door and rushed out, then saw a man in the dark who was about to kill Shu Yu.

    Meng Yunzheng''s heartbeat stopped suddenly, he grabbed the beads on his wrist and threw them.

    With a ''smack'', the string of beads hit the man''s knee, causing the man to kneel on the ground in pain.

    Shu Yu, who was about to be caught, rolled to the side and evaded his attack.

    In such an instant, the man lost his advantage. When he wanted to move again, two people suddenly jumped out from behind, and they started to fight with him.

    Meng Yunzheng was about to run over after throwing the beads, and his footsteps paused slightly.

    Shu Yu had already sat up and waved at him, telling him to go back.

    Meng Yunzheng hesitated, he was afraid that if he left, Shu Yu would have another accident.

    But if it just appeared like this, obviously exposing himself, the consequences would be equally serious.

    After a moment of silence, Meng Yunzheng gritted his teeth and took two steps back, hiding in the room behind him.

    Although he didn¡¯t come forward, he didn¡¯t leave either.

 Chapter 531ï¼š Hou should be fine

    Chapter 531 Hou should be fine

    Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief, and when no one was paying attention, he quickly stood up and hid in the corner, picking up the string of beads that Meng Yunzheng had just thrown over.

    At this moment, more and more people heard the movement. The people in the station and the escorting officials came over.

    The Shu family didn''t come. They didn''t dare to go out when they heard the sound of fighting outside. They only dared to look outside through the window.

    The sixth girl in the other room was also woken up. She wanted to ask what was going on when she woke up, but found that there was no one else in the room except her. She felt that the movement outside might have something to do with Hou Shi, so she quickly supported her sick body. come out.

    The fight in the yard became more and more intense, Shu Yu backed away and bumped into the sixth girl who was looking for someone.

    The latter hurriedly pulled her and asked in a panic, "Third sister, have you seen my mother? No one is in the house."

    Shu Yu hesitated and didn''t speak. She didn''t know what happened to the Hou family, only that she fell unconscious on the ground.

    However, since that man was going to pretend that she committed suicide, shouldn''t he kill him first and then hang him? Hou Shi was probably knocked unconscious.

    Shu Yu thought of this, pointed to the opposite room and said, "Your mother is there."

    However, there is a fight in the middle of the yard at the moment, they can''t go over, otherwise they will easily be accidentally injured.

    Six girls hurried around, wanting to run through them to find Hou.

    Shu Yu pulled her, "Wait, they''ll be over soon."

    Although the man in black was good at it, it was still very difficult for the two of them, not to mention that the two of them looked like masters. It''s just that they obviously want to be caught alive, so they are a little bit **** in the fight.

    But in the current situation, the man in black is indeed at a disadvantage.

    At this time, the official officer not far away also ran over and asked, "What''s going on? Who are those people? Why did the fight start?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "I don''t know either. When I woke up at night, I found that Concubine Hou was not in the room, and I happened to hear Concubine Hou''s voice calling for help from the room over there, so I went to take a look."

    While speaking, Shu Yu glanced at the official who met with the Hou family calmly.

    The latter was obviously stunned for a moment, and looked away uncomfortably.

    just quickly frowned again, he clearly separated from the Hou family soon, and went back to their rooms.

    Why is it so good, and Mr. Hou appeared in that room again?

    Shu Yu continued, his voice trembling with fear, "Then I saw Concubine Hou in the room, unconscious, and the man in black took a rope and put it around her neck, as if he was going to kill her. At that time, I was scared, and I thought it was important to find someone quickly, but the handcuffs and shackles made a sound accidentally, which was heard by the other party. The man put down Aunt Hou and came to kill me. Fortunately, I fell and escaped. Later I just saw those two people coming out and fighting with that man."

    The officer frowned upon hearing this, but Miss Six turned pale, "Then my mother, is there anything wrong?"

    "I think, it should be all right?"

    While talking, the man in black was finally captured by the other two. The man in black wanted to commit suicide, but they knocked him unconscious, unloaded his chin, and tied him up.

    Officer Chai took a few quick steps forward and started talking to them.

    Shu Yu, Lady Six and the remaining two officials quickly walked across the yard and went straight to Concubine Hou''s room to check on her condition.

 Chapter 532ï¼š things go by

    Chapter 532 Events

    As soon as she entered the door, Miss Six almost fell to the ground, watching Concubine Hou crumpled to the ground with a hemp rope around her neck. She didn''t respond at all, and her tears fell immediately.

    Shu Yu took a few steps forward, reached out and touched her neck, then heaved a sigh of relief.

    "It''s okay, people are still alive, they just passed out."

    The two officials also rushed forward, pinching her and waking them up.

    Concubine Hou was still a little dazed, and subconsciously reached out and touched the spot on the back of her neck where she was beaten, making a ''his'' in pain.

    Six girls hurried over and hugged her, "Mother, mother, you''re all right, it''s all right."

    Really scared her to death just now.

    Hou was stunned for a while, but finally came to his senses. Then, as if thinking of something, his face turned pale, and he quickly reached out and hugged Miss Liu, breathing heavily.

    After waiting for a while, she looked up and saw Shu Yu and the two officials standing aside.

    Seeing that she was all right, the official asked, "Hou, what happened just now? Who is that person? Why did he want to kill you?"

    Concubine Hou opened her mouth, and at this moment a few people came out of the house.

    The front is the leading official and one of the masters who just played against the man in black.

    Another person seems to have left with the man in black.

    Shu Yu subconsciously retreated to the side, but the leading officer asked her to join the Hou family and explain the cause and effect.

    Hou Shi had already recovered, and immediately said, "I, I got up in the middle of the night and went to the thatched hut. When I came back, I just turned around the corner outside when I saw the man in black flipping down from the top of the wall, just right in front of me. He got straight. I don''t think he''s a good person. He knocked him unconscious as soon as he called for help."

    While speaking, Mr. Hou glanced at the official next to him.

    She did meet with the official in private, and after speaking, she did go to the thatched hut.

    How did you know that when you came out of the thatched hut, you would collide with the murderer who jumped over the wall. It was really unlucky.

    She didn''t know what happened after Hou was knocked unconscious, and Shu Yu repeated what she saw later.

    That''s about it.

    When Hou heard that the man in black actually wanted to disguise her as committing suicide in fear of crime, he was immediately frightened, and quickly took Shu Yu''s hand and said, "Fortunately there are three girls, fortunately you are here, otherwise my life will be lost. ."

    Shu Yu laughed dryly, her life almost lost.

    She silently clenched the beads in her hand, not knowing if Meng Yunzheng had left.

    After listening, the leading officer nodded and said, "We know about this, okay, since it''s all right, let''s go back to the house and rest, and go out less if you have nothing to do."

    He should also know about the matter between Hou and another official. After saying this, he glared at the official.

    Shu Yu got up and walked out of the house with the sixth girl, Mrs. Hou, supporting each other.

    Back at the Datong Shop, the three of them exhaled a long breath.

    Hou thanked Shu Yu gratefully again, Shu Yu waved his hand and got ready to sleep.

    After all this tossing, it is already very late. If you don¡¯t sleep, you will not be able to get up tomorrow.

    Shu Yu doesn''t care, it''s the same for her sleeping in the car, it''s Hou Shi who should be worried.

    However, Hou shi escaped from death just now, but he can''t sleep at this moment.

    She just lightly patted the sixth **** the back, and when the two of them in the room fell asleep, she was still very awake.

 Chapter 533ï¼š Overrated prisoners

    Chapter 533 Prisoners with super high treatment

    Hou only fell asleep when it was almost dawn. The consequence of going to bed late was that when he woke up, he was exhausted and groggy.

    Hou has a headache, I''m afraid that he will be in a bad state all day.

    The problem is that there are Shu family members targeting her.

    Shu Yu glanced at her, Hou Shi''s spirit at the moment was even worse than that of Sixth Girl.

    She shook her head and packed up and went out.

    The rest of the Shu family have already come out and are getting together to talk about what happened last night. They didn''t know what happened, but they vaguely saw Hou shi coming out of another room, so they concluded that it must be Hou shi doing something.

    Seeing her again now, the Shu family sneered at her.

    Several officials came over. The Shu family thought they were going to leave, but the leading official called Shu Yu and Hou, "Come with me."

    Hou was stunned for a while, then looked at Shu Yu.

    Six girls nervously grabbed Hou Shi''s hand, "Mother, will you be okay?"

    "Should... be alright."

    She couldn''t help but glance at Shu Yu, who shook his head, "It''s okay."

    If something happened, the chief officer would not look like this. She even thought that it might be a good thing.

    Shu Yu followed the lead officer away, and Hou Shi quickly explained to her daughter, "You are waiting here, stay away from the Shu family, and don''t have any conflicts with them."

    "Okay, mother, be careful too."

    Hou nodded, looked at the official guard by the side, somewhat relieved, and hurriedly followed.

    Shu Yu and Hou came to another small yard in the inn. This yard is obviously much better than the place where they lived, and the layout of the environment is very elegant.

    The two followed the lead officer into the lobby, and Shu Yu saw at a glance the two people who fought with the man in black last night.

    The two of them were dressed in strong suits, their faces were expressionless, and they stood there straight.

    In the lobby, there was still a person sitting, a middle-aged man who looked elegant and kind. To Shu Yu''s surprise, this person was wearing a prison uniform just like them.

    Oh, it''s not the same. The prisoner''s uniform on this man is very clean, and there is a coat outside.

    While Shu Yu looked at this person, this person was also looking at them.

    However, the middle-aged man quickly retracted his gaze and said with a smile, "Don''t be nervous, the old man is just grateful for your help in catching the man in black yesterday. That man came for the old man. Help me out. In this case, the old man will naturally have to repay. If you have any difficulties, you can tell the old man. "

    Difficulty?

    Shu Yu looked at the man in front of him and started to think about it.

    This person is obviously a prisoner, but as a prisoner, he is protected by experts around him, and there are people in black coming at him on the way to exile, indicating that his identity is very unusual.

    Shu Yu likes to save up the debts he owes so that he can change to a bigger one in the future, just like when he faced Xiang Weinan.

    And she really doesn''t have any difficulties now, the only difficulty is that she doesn''t want to be exiled to the southwest, but obviously, this requirement is a bit high, and the person in front of her is now a prisoner, and it is estimated that she can''t do it.

    So, Shu Yu shook his head, "I''m not in any trouble for the time being."

    Hou actually thought the same as Shu Yu, she didn''t want the mother and daughter to be exiled to the southwest. She opened her mouth, and the next moment she saw the prison uniform on the middle-aged man, and felt that this idea was too naive.

    But she is different from Shu Yu in one point. She still needs money very much.

 Chapter 534ï¼š The old husbands surname is Qi

    Chapter 534 The old husband''s surname is Qi

    Hou pondered in his heart whether he should ask the other party for actual compensation. It''s just that I don''t know how much money I need. Seeing that the other party is also a prisoner, I don''t know how much money they have.

    She was thinking about it, but the middle-aged man said with a smile, "Don''t look at me like this, you can still help with a little help."

    Shu Yu still shook his head. When Mr. Hou heard the word ''little busy'', he hesitated even more and didn''t speak.

    The middle-aged man nodded and said, "Since you don''t think about it, let''s owe it first. I heard that your group is also going to the southwest, and I can''t say that we will meet again in the southwest. At that time, if you have any If it''s difficult, you can find me again."

    Hou closed his mouth immediately upon hearing this. Now she still has spare energy, and there is always that official to take care of her on the road. If there is no accident, it is not a big problem for her and her daughter to arrive in the southwest alive.

    The real suffering is after going to the southwest. It doesn''t matter to her, but Miss Six is ??only eleven years old, so she has to think about her future.

    If the person in front of him still has some connections in the southwest, maybe he can still use it.

    As for Shu Yu, this is what she was waiting for.

    She sees it more clearly than Mr. Hou, and knows even more that exile is different from exile. Even if this person is exiled to the southwest, most of them will work in the government.

    There are people in the government who can do things well.

    Shu Yu said immediately, "Okay, then dare to ask Mr., your name."

    "The old man''s surname is Qi."

    He didn''t say anything superfluous.

    The two men in strong suits standing next to him had already reminded him that it was time to set off. The middle-aged man nodded and glanced at Shu Yu again, before turning around and walking out.

    As soon as he left, Mr. Hou breathed a sigh of relief and asked the leading officer in a low voice, "Brother, who is this Mr. Qi?"

    The leading officer gave her a sideways glance, "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t, have you forgotten the man in black last night?"

    Hou immediately shrank his neck, thinking that his life was hanging by a thread, he couldn''t help shivering.

    "Let''s go, it''s time for us to leave." The lead officer led the two out of the front hall.

    Who knew that just after stepping over the threshold, another young man came out.

    The man nodded at the leading officer, and then looked at Shu Yu and Hou Shi.

    Shu Yu saw that this person looked a bit like Mr. Qi, who was just now. He thought that he should be a relative.

    The young man said to the two of them, "Thanks to you for saving my uncle last night, this is the heart of the Qi family, and I hope you will accept it."

    The entourage behind him immediately handed over two purses to the two of them.

    Shu Yu was a little surprised, and Hou shi''s eyes widened - the surprise came unexpectedly.

    Mr. Qi didn''t tell them too much. Seeing that the two of them had accepted the purse, he said to the leading officer, "I hope that on this trip, the messenger will take more care of them."

    He knew how difficult it was for women on the way to exile, and with a little effort, he would naturally want to help.

    "There is a mule cart parked outside, and I would like to thank the messenger for helping me last night. I was tired on the road and just took a rest."

    said that it was given to officials, but in fact it was given to them by Shu.

    The leading officer understood in his heart and immediately smiled, "Don''t worry, Mr. Qi, Xiao will take good care of them and send them to the southwest safely."

    Mr. Qi nodded and turned away without saying anything.

    The leading officer smiled, put away a bank note, and greeted Shu Yu and the two, "Let''s go, let''s go too."

 Chapter 535ï¼š More than half of the cost was recovered

    Chapter 535 More than half of the cost has been recovered

    The three of Shu Yu returned to the small courtyard where they lived, and the Shu family members stood or sat huddled together to chat.

    There were only six girls, standing alone at the gate of the courtyard, looking out, with worried expressions on their faces.

    The Shu family sneered and sneered at the back. If it wasn''t for the fact that there were officials in the yard, I''m afraid they would have done something to the sixth girl.

    Fortunately, Miss Six soon saw Hou''s group back, and immediately took a few steps forward, "Mother."

    Hou was very happy. Just now, when no one was paying attention, she looked down at the silver note in her hand.

    That Mr. Qi was so generous with his hand, one hundred taels of silver.

    Not to mention that they are penniless now, even in the past, one hundred taels was a lot of money for the Hou family.

    With the money and the explanation from Mr. Qi, they will go to the southwest all the way, and it will be much smoother.

    She grabbed Miss Six''s hand and said in a low voice, "Mother is fine, don''t worry, we will have a good time in the future."

    Six girls looked at a loss, but Hou Shi just patted her hand and said, "I''ll tell you in detail later."

    Several people walked to the yard, and seeing Shu Yu and Hou Shi who were safe and sound, the Shu family''s face turned ugly.

    That''s not all, when they went out and saw the mule cart parked outside, they couldn''t believe it.

    Shu Yu already has a mule cart, now he has another one? ? ?

    There was no need for the leading officer to explain to the Shu family, but just let the Hou family and the sixth girl get on the bus.

    Shu Yu still got on the original one. The mule cart sent by Mr. Qi was not too ostentatious, so it was a scooter, and there was no place to lean on it.

    Shu Yu naturally prefers this ''carriage'' made by her father. It can be covered with hoodies to block the sun, and there are curtains all around to keep out the wind and rain. When all are put down, it is a private space.

    What she is doing inside can''t be seen by others, and she can rest and sleep more peacefully.

    When the team set off, Shu Yu opened the purse in his hand, looked at the silver inside, and raised his eyebrows.

    Yes, she has recovered more than half of the expenses she spent on errands during this time.

    This silver, the official will not ask her to take it.

    Shu Yu leaned back in the car to rest in peace, and after walking for about an hour, the officer who drove the car was replaced by the lead officer.

    As soon as he got into the carriage, he increased his speed a little and kept a distance from the team behind him.

    Then he started talking about the middle-aged man''s origins, "Master Qi was originally a young master with a high position. Some time ago, something happened to the Guozijian, the sage was furious, and the young master was involved, so he was exiled to the southwest. "

    Shu Yu listened silently, Young Master, that is a first-rank official of the imperial court, an official of the monarch''s assistant minister.

    Sure enough, the background is very big, no wonder there are people around to protect him, there are family members who follow him on the way to exile, and some people even do everything possible to harm him.

    The leading officer continued, "Although Young Master has been exiled, he has a relationship with the emperor after all. Everyone knows that he won''t be able to go to the southwest for long. When the emperor remembers it, he will call him back again. Now, that young master''s son, students and colleagues are still in the capital and will definitely help."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Then who was the one who assassinated him last night?"

    The officer shook his head, "I''m just an **** officer. How can I know about such a secret thing."

 Chapter 536ï¼š Hous choice

    Chapter 536 Hou''s Choice

    Shu Yu held his chin, and yes, the man in black was taken away, and he would definitely be interrogated in secret.

    These are not things she can snoop on.

    I just don''t know, can Meng Yunzheng know.

    Thinking of him, Shu Yu couldn''t help looking down at the beads on his wrist. This is what he threw out last night. If she hadn''t closed her eyes, this thing might have been seen by the two men in strong suits.

    "Girl, you''re right that you didn''t make a request this morning." The lead officer on the carriage was still talking, "This favor must be saved well, the young master is a big man, his favor is not good, and he will benefit from it in the future. A lot. Not to mention anything else, just say that he will be reactivated by the emperor in the future, and then he will directly put you back from exile, that is a very simple matter."

    Shu Yu sighed, her ideal is to leave the southwest in three months.

    Qi Shaofu is at the center of the political whirlpool, and being exiled is not necessarily just an offense to the emperor, it may be the result of the competition of several forces. Then if he wants to go back, it may not be so easy.

    However, Mrs. Hou also played a part in this incident. She and Miss Six might be able to use this favor.

    Shu Yu just thought of the Hou family when the mule cart stopped, ready to eat lunch.

    At the same time, Hou''s voice came from outside.

    Hou''s mule cart was behind them, so Shu Yu could hear clearly what was said over there.

    The Shu family was obviously very jealous of Hou''s scooter. After all, they were too tired to walk. They could endure for so many days. To be honest, most of them were supported by their hatred for Shu Yu, so they just wanted to see. Can you be so arrogant.

    But it''s not enough to hold on, the old lady is already dead, which makes them very scared, for fear that the next death will be themselves. They couldn''t take advantage of Shu Yu''s side. Now that Hou''s treatment was so good, they were both jealous and hated, so naturally they had to make up her mind.

    Shu Yu lifted the curtain and looked behind. The first person who came to look for Hou was the second lady.

    The second lady is the original wife of the serious wife, and Mrs. Hou is the concubine of the second room. To put it bluntly, she is actually a servant.

    How could a servant be able to ride a scooter, but she, the head lady, could only drag her heavy hand, shackles and shackles on her way.

    As soon as he came over, the second lady asked her to come down and give the scooter to herself and her two daughters.

    Hou used to be very careful when he was in Shu Mansion, and he was very thoughtful when he served the mistress.

    Now looking at the second lady in front of him, Hou said with a smile, "This scooter is not mine, and we are also prisoners. You have the ability to ask the messenger, what kind of lady''s pretence is in front of me?"

    The second lady looked at her in astonishment, "Hou, do you know what you are talking about?"

    "I know that my daughter is still ill, she needs to rest, and I hope Madam will not disturb her and give us a cleanliness."

    "You..." The second lady squinted, "Hou, the master is still alive. You are not afraid that when you go to the southwest, I will tell the master about this and ask him to drive you out of the Shu family? Although the Shu family is in despair now, But if you are unfamiliar in the southwest, you are alone with your daughter, do you think you can survive?"

    Hou was silent.

    Shu Yu looked at her slightly clenched hands with her head lowered, and was a little curious about Hou''s choice.

    Although such a threat was useless to Shu Yu, it was actually a restraint for the Hou family and Sixth Girl.

 Chapter 537ï¼š Hous and Sixth Girls plan

    Chapter 537 Hou''s and Sixth Girl''s Plan

    However, Mrs. Hou quickly raised her head and looked at the second lady coldly, "The second lady thinks that after I go to the southwest, if I stay at the Shu''s house, will I be able to survive?"

    Hou knows more about the nature of the Shu family. In the past, the Shu family was served by servants, and their concubines and concubines could have a better life, but that''s all.

    When they reach the southwest, there are no servants and no money, and concubines like them will become servants of the Shu family.

    Not only did they have to finish the labor work assigned by the government outside, but they also had to serve these people after returning home. How long can she sustain this kind of day?

    It is even possible that in order to live a good life, the Shu family will give her to the local squires and wealthy households. It is not unheard of.

    Before she could do nothing, but not now.

    Since she was sitting on the scooter, she had already discussed it with Miss Six, plus the advice of the driver. After they arrived in the southwest, they would look for Mr. Qi, ask him for help, cut off the relationship with the Shu family, and find a better place.

    This kind of favor should be repaid.

    So now she doesn''t want to maintain a good relationship with the Shu family at all.

    Shu Yu has come out of the ''carriage'', eating slowly with the steamed buns, watching while eating.

    The second lady was obviously very angry with the Hou family, and the official came to drive people away, so she had to turn around and leave.

    Hou got off the scooter with Sixth Girls. Their lunch today was the same as Shu Yu''s, and the food was much better.

    Hou and the two walked towards Shu Yu with the steamed buns, but who knew they were stopped halfway through.

    This time it''s the second girl.

    The second girl is not the same as the bossy second lady. She is a concubine in a big house. She has already attracted five girls and six girls who are also concubines in the prison cell.

    So she started playing emotional cards, trying to make her life better through the young six girls.

    It''s just that the sixth girl hid behind Hou Shi as soon as she saw her coming.

    She had heard from Hou Shi long ago that the second girl is not a good person, she has a deep mind, and is even scarier than the eldest girl, the fourth girl. When she was in the cell before, she had no choice but to stand with the second sister. She was alone and became the one to be excluded. That''s why she listened to Hou''s words and stood by the second girl for the time being.

    The second girl''s plan was unsuccessful, she was a little angry, she gave the sixth girl a gloomy look, turned and left.

    Hou gave a low ''Bah'', "I still want to use my daughter, I want to be beautiful."

    She took Sixth Girl''s hand, walked to Shu Yu''s side, sat down, and started to eat.

    Shu Yu had already finished eating, and she was watching from the beginning to the end. She was very strange, "I thought you would maintain a good relationship with the Shu family for the time being."

    Hou was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and smiled bitterly, "It''s not worth it, I''ve figured out the temperament of the Shu family, and they''re not good things."

    "But they were right. When they arrive in the southwest, both the second master and the eldest young master of the Shu family will come. You are the second master''s concubine, and the sixth girl is his daughter."

    Hou Shi sneered, "So what? Without money and power, after everyone has been tortured to such an extent, the concubine will not be the concubine, and the daughter will not be the daughter. At that time, the sixth girl and I will only be at the bottom of the Shu family. Servant, do you believe it or not?"

    Shu Yu thought for a while, "Letter."

    She doesn''t have any hope for the character of the Shu family, no servants will make servants.

 Chapter 538ï¼š Five girls died

    Chapter 538 Five girls died

    Hou stopped talking. In fact, she didn''t say anything. These days, she wakes up in the middle of the night to communicate with officials. Even if she is careful, she can''t guarantee that no one will see it.

    Wait to the southwest, no matter who said to the second master, she was afraid that she was not even a servant, and she would be the target of everyone''s humiliation and torture in the Shu family, and she would not live for long.

    So, as soon as she had a chance, she cut the line.

    Shu Yu didn''t say anything about Hou''s choice. After resting enough, he set off again.

    With two mule carts, both Shu Yu and Hou''s six girls and officials are all relieved¡ªexcept for the Shu family.

    After walking for two more days, the Shu family couldn''t hold it anymore.

    The five girls who had been quiet for a while, suddenly fell down, startling everyone.

    When the official came to check, only to find that she had been bitten by a bug at some point. The worm was obviously poisonous. After holding on for a while, the fifth girl couldn''t stand it anymore. The poison attacked very quickly, but after a quarter of an hour, people lost their breath.

    This shocked everyone.

    Shu Yu was not familiar with Fifth Girl either, but felt that this person was often gloomy and silent.

    On the other hand, the Hou family was very disgusted with the Fifth Young Lady.

    The mother of the fifth girl is the niece of the old lady''s family, but she is only a concubine who is not very favored, so she can only be the second master''s concubine.

    But she was a noble concubine, so that the fifth girl felt that her status was higher than that of ordinary prostitutes.

    Naturally, she did not dare to offend the first daughter in the family, but among the concubines, only six girls were younger than her, and their status was not as good as hers. Therefore, the fifth girl often teases and bullies the sixth girl, and uses her as a gunman.

    For this, the six girls were punished several times by the eccentric old lady. If it wasn''t for the Hou family, the six girls might not be able to live to this day.

    Hou didn''t have the slightest change in the death of the fifth girl, but after learning that she was bitten by a poisonous insect, she tied her wrists and ankles tightly to avoid being bitten too.

    The aunt of the fifth girl was still there, so she almost lost her breath when she cried, and it took a long time to recover.

    However, without the five girls, the original concubine alliance became disintegrated.

    The second girl first had a bad relationship with the sixth girl, and then the fifth girl disappeared. Isn''t she alone now?

    Shu Yu couldn''t figure it out. Originally, it was very **** the way to exile. If you were not careful, something would happen. The Shu family didn''t want to live a good life, but they still had the heart to pull gangs and step on each other.

    Is it a habit to fight in the backyard of Shu''s house, and you feel sick all day if you don''t fight for a day?

    The second girl is now in a difficult situation. Her mother has long since passed away, and her father who loved her the most was also beheaded. The old lady who was considered the patriarch passed away a few days ago, and she looks good again.

    Rao is that no matter how smart and capable she is, she can''t do anything right now.

    So it didn''t take long before he was targeted by an **** official.

    That official was not as strong as the overlord, but he just threatened and lured the two girls a few times.

    The second girl naturally refused, but she didn''t persist for two days. Under the exclusion of the second daughter of the Shu family headed by the eldest girl, she finally came together with the official.

    Shu Yu didn''t pay attention at first, but if she hadn''t seen her quietly take out a white-flour steamed bun during lunch today, she wouldn''t have known about it.

    Looking at the white steamed bun in her hand, Shu Yu fell into contemplation.

    Er girl, she is more ruthless than she imagined.

 Chapter 539ï¼š one step ahead

    Chapter 539 One step ahead

    Shu Yu is not afraid of the conspiracy of the second girl, she wants to use means on the road of exile, but it is just to make her life better, so she must have concerns.

    But once this person is so cruel to himself, he has no worries, so he has to be careful.

    Shu Yu''s attention began to draw more than half of it to her.

    However, in the next few days, the second girl became better except for the food. When the Shu family pushed her away, she was taken care of by the officials, and the rest was no different.

    Besides, Er girl doesn''t even have time to get close to her these days.

    Is it possible that she is no longer the person Er Girl wants to deal with the most?

    Fortunately, the rest of the road is not long. According to the distance, it will take about twelve or three days to reach the southwest.

    Also relieved are the Lu family members who followed behind. They were worried that Shu Yu would suffer a lot on the way to exile, but now they have followed him for more than 20 days, and the whole journey has been safe, and the leading official on the way to exile also helped. When she was with her, Young Master Meng would bring her food every day, which was not a big problem.

    So the Lu family decided to go to the southwest first.

    In the evening, Lu Erbai asked Meng Yunzheng to take him to the inn again, and met with Shu Yu privately.

    This is the second time Shu Yu has seen him on the road of exile. Lu Erbai is in good spirits. Although he has been hurrying along the way, the motorcade has to follow the exile team and walk very slowly. Doctor Xi was here, so he didn''t have to worry about what happened to his injured leg.

    Lu Erbai waited for Shu Yu to finish eating the cake, and then told her the family''s decision with a look of relief.

    "Ayu, in the next ten days, I''m afraid we won''t be able to accompany you to continue moving forward. My parents decided to go to the southwest first, to understand the situation there, and to see what to do to make a living, whether to open a shop or do it. Even if it¡¯s a small business, you have to stabilize first. Otherwise, when you get to the southwest, you won¡¯t have a place to stay.¡±

    They can''t always arrive at the same time as Shu Yu, and then wait for Shu Yu to give them an idea to take care of them, so what''s the use of them following along?

    Shu Yu hesitated, "You go to the southwest first? There are unfamiliar people there..."

    "It''s alright, we''ll find a way by ourselves. These days, we have inquired a lot with Mr. Meng, and we know a lot of customs and customs in the southwest. And don''t forget, we still have three bodyguards. Although the three of them didn''t go. They have passed through the southwest, but the security bureau they are in has contact with the security bureau in the southwest, and the two sides communicate with each other, so it is not completely unfamiliar."

    Shu Yu nodded when he heard the words, "Well, let''s go ahead, we''ll see you in the southwest."

    As she spoke, she took out the purse in her arms, "This purse was left by the nephew of Mr. Qi at the beginning. Mr. Qi and the others were walking fast in their cars, and it was estimated that they were approaching the southwest. If you encounter any trouble, take this purse to find him, it should be able to help."

    Lu Erbai didn''t really want to take over. Young Master Meng had already told them about Qi Shaofu.

    This kind of favor cannot be used casually, let alone wasted on them.

    But if you don''t accept it, Ayu must be worried.

    Lu Erbai still took it and said, "That''s fine, Daddy takes it." Putting away the purse, he couldn''t help but exhort, "Ayu, you have to take good care of yourself, don''t be stubborn, when we arrive in the southwest, our family will be reunited again. ."

 Chapter 540ï¼š Separated from the Lu family

    Chapter 540 Separation from the Lu family

    Shu Yu nodded, "Mmmm".

    "You too, the weather in the southwest is changeable, you should keep warm and don''t get sick."

    Lu Erbai smiled, "I know."

    The father and daughter talked for a while, and then they said goodbye reluctantly.

    The next day, after the Lu family had packed up, they still followed behind the exile team. After following them for two hours, they glanced at Shu Yu from a distance, turned the car around, and drove the car to another road.

    Watching them go further and further away, Zhao Xi was still a little reluctant.

    "On the next journey, there are only the two of us left for company. Hey, I have to sleep with you again."

    Zhao Xi sympathized with himself, Ah Yun was very unconscionable. When there are only two of them, they can make a living as much as they can, and don''t care about food, clothing, housing and transportation at all.

    It¡¯s different when there are family members on the road, no matter what, there is a place where you can take a break from the wind and rain.

    Therefore, Zhao Xi likes to walk with the Lu family very much. Even though the Lu family is such a big family, but everyone divides the labor and cooperates, and one person does the same thing, Zhao Xi does not know how easy it is.

    At least, you don¡¯t have to worry about eating, and the water, food, and food along the way are also prepared.

    When I¡¯m bored, I can chat and tell stories with Dahu Sanya. Even at noon, I stop to get some hot food to eat, which is really no different from an outing.

    Now there is no one left for the Lu family, and the days of suffering and suffering will be repeated again.

    Just like now, the driver of the carriage is him again. The escorts who drove the car earlier were those escorts. He occasionally rested in the carriage and occasionally rode horses.

    Meng Yunzheng let him mumble and ignored it, just lifted the curtain and looked outside.

    After a long while, he finally said, "Stop the car ahead, it''s noon, let''s have something to eat."

    "Applause." Zhao Xi immediately pulled the reins and stopped beside him.

    Meng Yunzheng got out of the car and took out today''s food.

    Zhao Xi looked at him with a smile on his face. Fortunately, today''s food was prepared by the Lu family before they left. It''s a bit cold, but it''s pretty quick to warm up a little with the stove.

    Zhao Xi consciously lifted the stove from the carriage and squatted aside to make a fire.

    Meng Yunzheng looked left and right, then untied the reins of the carriage and pulled the horses over to graze.

    When Zhao Xi''s dish was almost hot, he raised his voice to greet him, and then he came back with the horse.

    "I can still eat food today, but tomorrow I have to eat steamed buns again. We have to cherish it. Come on, this is yours, you..."

    Zhao Xi hadn''t finished speaking when a ''da da da'' sound suddenly came from his ears.

    He turned his head and saw a galloping horse galloping towards them, and right away sat a man with a briefcase on his back, rushing towards them like lightning.

    Seeing Zhao Xi and Meng Yunzheng in front, the man waved and shouted, "Get out of the way, get out of the way, the people in front quickly get out of the way."

    Meng Yunzheng led the horse to a stop immediately, Zhao Xi took a step slower, and when he came to his senses, the horse was already in front of him.

    He only had time to take two steps back, and threw the pot in his hand and fell to the ground with a ''pop'', and the food inside was scattered all over the floor, all wasted.

    Zhao Xi wanted to cry without tears. He turned his head and stared fiercely at the man and the horse that had already galloped away. Relying on the fact that he couldn''t hear him, he scolded his back, "Will you ride a horse? The official road is over there, Why did you bump into me?"

 Chapter 541ï¼š accident

    Chapter 541 Accident

    Meng Yunzheng walked over with the horse, frowning at the horse''s back, "It''s a post soldier."

    He was carrying a paper bag behind him, and he should have sent expedited documents. In this case, even if they were killed, it would only be considered unlucky for them, and the post soldiers would not be responsible.

    Zhao Xi snorted lightly, "This post soldier is not good at horseback riding. We all deliberately found a spacious place to stop and eat, and he could still bump into us. The place in front is narrow, if..."

    He stopped suddenly in the middle of his speech, looked at Meng Yunzheng, and said in a low voice, "Could there be an accident??"

    In front of them is the exile team, and the road should not be as wide as them, especially since they are large and there are two mule carts. If the post soldiers continued to rampage like just now, something would definitely happen.

    Meng Yunzheng''s face changed slightly, it would be better if Shu Yu got out of the car at this moment, she would definitely not be hit by her cleverness. But if she was in the car and the prison car was locked, it would be very easy for an accident to happen.

    Meng Yunzheng immediately jumped up and sat directly on the back of the horse. With a flick of the reins, he flew out.

    "I''ll go ahead and take a look, you can find a way to keep up."

    After saying that, the person disappeared.

    Zhao Xi stayed where he was. A gust of wind blew past, and the hair that fell on his shoulders slapped his face, causing him to howl on the spot in pain, "Fuck, are you crazy? What do you mean by trying to keep up with me. Your horse is gone, how the **** am I going to follow? Can I treat myself as a horse and pull the carriage to chase after you? Come back, come back..."

    Zhao Xi''s mournful cry quickly dissipated in the whistling wind, and the people in front didn''t respond at all, and even the last figure disappeared.

    Zhao Xi''s whole body is not well, he turned his head to look at the pot of food that fell on the ground, his heart ached so much that he couldn''t breathe.

    After a while, he muttered faintly, "The guy who values ??sex over friends."

    Meng Yunzheng ignored him at this time, he had already heard the screams in front of him.

    Sure enough, the Shu family''s exile team was collided.

    The Shu family just finished their lunch and were about to leave. When the group got on the official road and went forward, the post soldiers came galloping on their horses.

    This post soldier started shouting from a distance, "Urgent official documents, there is no delay, the front is quick to move away, and the blocker will die."

    As soon as the Shu family turned around, they backed away in shock and tried desperately to hide to the side.

    But they were able to dodge temporarily, but the two mules in front couldn''t react.

    The one who was driving Shu Yu''s mule cart was the lead officer. His technique was good, but he immediately turned the mule and avoided it.

    However, the other mule cart did not work. Not only did the driver fail to avoid it in a panic, but Mrs. Hou and Miss Liu who were on the cart even fell from the top.

    When the mule cart collided with Shu Yu''s car in front of him, the mules who had been waiting quietly beside him suddenly became anxious. Not only did he move forward, but he also blocked the galloping horses from behind.

    It was too late for the stage horse to stop, and although both sides tried hard to hold the reins, the stage horse bumped into the mule.

    The stage horses are all strong and strong, especially this kind of stage horse that needs to send urgent official documents, which is different from ordinary horses.

    If the mule is against it, it will naturally suffer.

    Sure enough, the next moment the mule suddenly neighed, throwing off its hooves and running forward in pain.

 Chapter 542ï¼š Shu Yus key is lost

    Chapter 542 Shu Yu lost the key to the chain

    In just an instant, the mule cart took Shu Yu and the lead officer and disappeared.

    The Shu family all screamed, "Ah, the mule cart has run away, run after it."

    Chase? How to chase? The mule was going mad, and the chief officer could not hold the reins as hard as he could.

    Seeing the mule run more and more excited, the palm of the lead officer was already bleeding from the reins.

    He hurriedly handed a bunch of keys behind him, "Girl, quickly untie the chains of the prison cart. If the mule can''t stop in a while, it will have to jump out of the cart."

    "it is good."

    Shu Yu grabbed the bamboo fence with one hand, took the key with the other, stabilized his mind, grabbed the chain on the door of the prison car, and found the lock.

    However, when the lead officer handed the key back to Shu Yu, he was distracted and didn''t notice the big rock in front of him.

    The mule crossed over the stone, but the wheels of the wheel just hit it hard, and it jolted violently. The leading officer didn''t hold his **** palms in pain, and the whole person fell directly under the car.

    Shu Yu''s face changed greatly, "Bad brother?"

    The lead officer almost fell off the mule cart and rolled twice on the ground, his head dizzy, and it took a while to wake up.

    However, when he looked forward, there was still the shadow of the mule cart.

    Not only was there no shadow, but what frightened him even more was that the bunch of keys he gave to Shu Yu fell to the ground not far ahead.

    It''s over, it''s over.

    When Meng Yunzheng came over on his horse, he saw the blood on the forehead of the leading official.

    His face was solemn, and he hurriedly asked, "Where''s Shu Yu?"

    Seeing him, the official was overjoyed, and immediately pointed to the front and said, "The mule is out of control, go ahead, chase quickly. Also, the key, the key to the chain fell on the ground."

    Meng Yunzheng ignored him, shook the reins, and ran directly in the direction of his fingers.

    When he passed by the bunch of keys, he turned slightly sideways, half leaned on the horse''s back, grabbed the keys in his hand, and didn''t even stop.

    The leading officer finally fainted in relief when he saw this.

    However, Shu Yu, who was in front of her, was obviously not at ease. She looked at the empty palm and cursed.

    The violent jolt just now caused not only the official to be thrown out, but also the bunch of keys that she was about to insert into the keyhole.

    It''s all right now, not only is no one controlling the mules, but she herself is locked in this prison cart and can''t get out.

    Calm down, Shu Yu exhaled a long breath, no longer caring where the mule ran. She turned around directly, leaned her back against the car door, and kicked out hard to the side.

    Fortunately, this prison cart is made of bamboo. Fortunately, her father made it for the sake of beauty, so the bamboo is not very thick, and some parts are cut very thinly.

    Shu Yu tried to break the bamboo, but fortunately she was very strong.

    ''boom''

    ''boom''

    ''boom''

    The sound came and went, and Shu Yu found a spot and put down his strength.

    It¡¯s just that the car was bumping so badly that I couldn¡¯t concentrate, and I didn¡¯t get kicked several times.

    And maybe this sound and movement stimulated the mule in front more and more, making it even more mad.

    Shu Yu gasped, "Brother, calm down, or we will all die."

    She continued to kick, but soon, the mule took her into a forest, where branches sprang up, and even Shu Yu was rowed several times in the prison cart.

    However, the worst is yet to come.

 Chapter 543ï¼š come out anyway

    Chapter 543 Anyway, it came out

    This forest is full of trees, and the roads are naturally not as wide as the official roads outside, and there are not even paths.

    It may be fine for the mule to enter the mountain on its own. The problem is that there is a prison cart behind it.

    The prison van went on a rampage, and soon hit a tree with too much force, and a honeycomb on the tree was suddenly knocked down.

    Shu Yu''s pupils widened. Fortunately, the honeycomb didn''t fall directly on the prison cart. Unfortunately, a dense mass of blackness was sweeping through the nest that had fallen on the ground, chasing after him as if he was about to kill someone. .

    "Ah...Fuck." Shu Yu felt that all the bad luck in this life might be used up today, even if he was trapped in the prison car, would he still be stung by a bee?

    Shu Yu once again thanked her father for making the prison cart. Although the hoodie on the prison cart has long since fallen off, she still has curtains on all sides.

    Shu Yu pulled down the curtain above the prison car, covered his head tightly, and quickly wrapped the exposed skin.

    Fortunately, the weather turned cold during this time, and she was wearing two pieces of clothes, which could still block her.

    After Shu Yu covered his face, he started kicking the prisoner wagon even more anxiously.

    But, she wrapped herself up, but the mule had no shelter, and all the bees chased after it.

    The mule had been running wildly for so long, but when it entered the woods, it was not easy to perform. It ran slowly and gradually calmed down.

    Who knew that he was attacked again, and now he ran into the depths of the forest with his hooves on his feet.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Kick! kick! kick!

    Kick hard!

    This is the only way for her. Further inside is the deep mountain. It is very troublesome to get close to the mountains and forests on the southwest side. There are no poisonous snakes and beasts in it, and your life is very important.

    Shu Yu worked harder and harder. Fortunately, the effect was good. Not long after, two bamboo fences were kicked open.

    Shu Yu started kicking the third and fourth. Seeing that it was enough for her to get out, she immediately turned around, looked at a spot, and jumped down without saying a word.

    It''s just that the topography of this mountain forest is really complicated. She thought the place was flat, but she didn''t expect that it would collapse after going down, and she rolled down the landslide directly.

    When she rolled to the end, her head began to feel dizzy.

    but¡­¡­

    "It came out anyway."

    Shu Yu exhaled and stood up with the tree trunk beside him. After a while, he slowly regained his senses.

    She turned her head and looked around. She didn''t know where this place was. There were trees on all sides, and there was no road.

    Shu Yu is not good to walk casually. If you go deeper and deeper, it will be troublesome. It is best to go back along the original road.

    She raised her head and looked at the landslide she had just rolled down.

    This **** is a bit long, and it takes a lot of time to climb up.

    The problem is, she is now weak and shackled, and climbing is a big project for her.

    Especially... when she just slipped down, her right hand seemed to be dislocated and she couldn''t move.

    But even if both hands are broken, if you should climb up, you still have to climb.

    Shu Yu sighed and started to climb up. Who knew that just two steps away, a familiar voice faintly sounded in his ears.

    "Miss Lu...Miss Lu, Shu Yu, Miss Shu Yu, where are you? Can you hear me? Shu Yu."

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, then smiled.

    She knew that Meng Yunzheng would definitely catch up, but she didn''t expect that he would arrive so quickly.

 Chapter 544ï¼š hug

    Chapter 544 Hug up

    Hearing the sound getting closer, Shu Yu raised his head and raised his voice, "I''m here..."

    scoff, only after this effort did he realize a dull pain in his chest.

    It was probably when he just rolled down, and he didn''t know where he hit it, so he pulled it hard.

    Fortunately, Meng Yunzheng had good ears and eyesight, so he heard it immediately, and he immediately looked down.

    Seeing the small figure of Yingyingchuochuo at the bottom, I finally felt a lot more at ease, "You stand there and don''t move, I will come down immediately."

    Shu Yu just watched him run down from above, and after a while, he stood in front of her.

    After stood still, he hurriedly looked up and down at her, "How are you? Where are you hurt?"

    Shu Yu pointed to his right hand, "Everything else is fine, but this hand seems to be dislocated."

    Meng Yunzheng frowned, "Let me see."

    Meng Yunzheng is very familiar with the situation of dislocating his arm, not to mention that Zhao Xi, a skilled doctor, is always by his side. He will still see and cure some common injuries.

    He reached out and touched Shu Yu''s right arm for a moment, "Fortunately, it''s not a big problem."

    Probably because Shu Yu has experience himself, when he fell, he tried his best to avoid injury, so the injury is not very bad.

    Joint reset, Meng Yunzheng can cure it himself.

    He took out the keychain hanging from his waist, "I''ll open your handcuffs first, and then reset them for you. Next, be careful, and you''ll be fine."

    "Um."

    Meng Yunzheng first opened the handcuffs on her wrist, and then grabbed her right arm. Before Shu Yu could react, his movements were over, very fast, and he didn''t even feel pain.

    After reset, Meng Yunzheng found two branches, untied the curtain wrapped around Shu Yu''s head, tore the curtain into several pieces, and tied his right hand.

    used the rest of the curtain as a triangular scarf, hung it around her neck, and fixed her arms.

    Fortunately, when Shu Yu was covering his head, he had torn down enough curtains, which was enough.

    The conditions are limited, and this is the only way for the time being.

    Meng Yunzheng clapped his hands, "Let''s go, let''s leave this forest first."

    "it is good."

    Meng Yunzheng squatted down again, holding the key to open her shackles.

    As soon as she squatted, she found that there were many wounds on her leg. Although she was not slashed or dislocated like her hand, she was scratched many times by thorns, branches and even sharp stones.

    Because the prison uniform was a reddish-brown ochre, almost the same as blood, I couldn''t see it at all.

    Now that she got close, she realized that there was a lot of blood on her prison uniform.

    Meng Yunzheng opened the shackles, stood up suddenly, and asked, "Are there any other wounds on your body?"

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She actually felt that when she rolled down from above, there were many sharp stones and branches on the ground. There should be wounds on her back and waist, probably not very big, so it was not serious.

    Shu Yu shook his head, "Don''t worry, it''s just some minor injuries, just go back and get some medicine. If I''m really seriously injured, can I still stand here soberly and talk to you? Let''s go, go out and talk about it first."

    she said, and walked up the landslide.

    Who knew that as soon as he took a step, he was directly hugged by Meng Yunzheng.

    "you¡­¡­"

    "How can you go like this? I''ll carry you up." Meng Yunzheng''s face was tensed, and his brows were knitted tightly, but his footsteps became more and more hurried.

    Shu Yu pursed his lips and stopped talking.

 Chapter 545ï¼š go to the village

    Chapter 545 Going to the village to sleep

    The landslide was not short, and it was also thanks to Meng Yunzheng''s skill and strength. Otherwise, with this princess hugging posture, most people would not be able to walk in two or three steps, but he was able to walk on the ground, and it didn''t take long for him to go up.

    When he reached the forest, Shu Yu turned his head and looked around. The whole area was sparsely hit by the mule cart, and it was very messy.

    The mule and the mule cart didn''t know where it was going. Looking at the traces, it was running further and further inside.

    Now Shu Yu doesn''t have the heart to care about it anymore, so he can only let it seek more blessings and stock her at will, I hope it can survive well.

    Shu Yu wanted to come down, but Meng Yunzheng didn''t respond.

    The two walked along the trail to the outside of the forest. After walking, Shu Yu realized that the forest was a bit deep. I don''t know if Meng Yunzheng has insect repellent powder on him, but there were no snakes, worms, rats and ants to provoke them along the way.

    It was already half an hour after the two walked out of the forest.

    Shu Yu hurriedly asked him to let him down, Meng Yunzheng frowned, and finally let him down, let her hold the tree trunk beside her, and then put her finger on her lower lip, and a melodious whistle sounded.

    Not long after, Meng Yunzheng''s horse ran over.

    "Come on, get on the horse." Meng Yunzheng bent down again and hugged Shu Yu.

    After Shu Yu got up, he turned over and sat behind her.

    "Where are we going? Are you returning to the release team?" Shu Yu asked.

    "I won''t be back for now." Meng Yunzheng pulled on the reins and told her to sit firmly before speaking, "We''re already a little far from the team at this point, and we don''t know where they''ve gone, so we don''t have time to find them. Your injury needs to be done. Deal with it, let''s find a place to rest first."

    While talking, Meng Yunzheng looked left and right, pointed to the front, "There is a village over there, let''s go to the village to stay for a night and talk about it another day."

    There is nothing wrong with staying in Shu Yu for one night, it¡¯s just¡­

    She looked down at the prison uniform on her body, "I''m wearing this, so I can''t scare the villagers to death when I enter the village later?"

    I thought she was a fugitive who ran away from somewhere, so I wouldn''t let them stay there, and I would just beat her to death.

    Meng Yunzheng thought for a while, then simply took off her outer robe and wrapped her whole body.

    He is tall and has a wide robe. When he wears it on Shu Yu, not only does he wrap her tightly, but he can even drag her to the floor, but he really can''t see the inside of the prison uniform.

    Shu Yu glanced down, "Okay, wait until the villagers'' homes, and ask them to buy some clothes."

    After a pause, she asked uncertainly, "Do you have any money on you?"

    Meng Yunzheng chuckled, "I brought it." Although most of the things were still in the carriage, I still brought the money to buy clothes for the night.

    Shu Yu was relieved after this. Meng Yunzheng saw that there was nothing wrong with her, so he shook the reins and the horse slowly walked towards the entrance of the village.

    The village in front of you is not very big, and there are not many houses, sparsely located around the village.

    But when the horses entered the village, many people went out to look at them curiously.

    Shu Yu didn''t dare to move, for fear of exposing his clothes accidentally.

    Meng Yunzheng put her arms around her, but he asked the villagers at the entrance of the village more relaxedly, "How can I get to the village head''s house?"

    Someone pointed them in the direction, Meng Yunzheng nodded his thanks, and walked towards the village chief''s house.

    The village chief has heard the movement and is standing at the door now.

 Chapter 546ï¼š Meng Yunzheng has a guilty conscience

    Chapter 546 Meng Yunzheng''s guilty conscience

    Meng Yunzheng got off the horse and cupped his hands to the village chief and said, "I have disturbed the village chief, my surname is Yun, and I went from Hejiang Mansion to Donglin Mansion to be married with my wife. I didn''t want the rope to break suddenly on the road to startle the horse, and my wife was hiding in the car. Too late, I rolled down the hillside and got injured, and now I can''t travel any longer, so I want to come to the village for a night, and I hope the village chief can make it easier."

    The villagers suddenly realized after hearing this, no wonder the woman looked in a state of embarrassment, her arms were still hanging around her neck, and her face was a little pale.

    After listening to the cause and effect, the village chief saw that Meng Yunzheng was polite and generous, and he already had a good feeling in his heart. He asked a few more questions. Seeing that Meng Yunzheng responded fluently, not like a lie, he immediately agreed.

    Shu Yu sat on the back of the horse and sighed, Meng Yunzheng''s face and voice are really deceptive.

    Meng Yunzheng finished talking with the village chief, and came over and hugged Shu Yu down.

    Her clothes were still tightly covering her, and she was carried into the house all the way.

    Although the village chief''s family is not very rich, it is not bad, and it looks quite bright.

    The village chief''s daughter-in-law packed a room and came out, and said somewhat cautiously, "The room is small, you can make up for it. If you need anything, just ask me directly."

    "Thank you." Meng Yunzheng thanked him. After putting Shu Yu on the bed, he followed the village chief and his wife out.

    He gave the village chief a tael of silver, and said a little embarrassedly, "I have to trouble my aunt to help me find clean clothes. When my wife rolled down the hillside, her clothes were all torn. Our original luggage and clothes were all in the carriage. Inside, the carriage was heavy, and I didn''t know where it rolled, and I couldn''t find it for a while."

    "Sorry, Young Master Yun is really polite, it''s just a suit of clothes, it''s not worth your money." Having said that, her eyes were fixed on the money and she was reluctant to leave.

    Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, "In addition to the clothes, I want to ask my aunt to fetch some water for me and help me make some food. My wife was a little frightened. I wonder if I can eat some good food?"

    He said so, and the village chief''s daughter-in-law was no longer polite, "Okay, you can go back and comfort your daughter-in-law, sir, and leave the rest to me. I see that your daughter-in-law''s face is pale, she must be quite frightened."

    "Thank you."

    Meng Yunzheng thanked him again, then turned around and went back to his room.

    Not long after, the village chief''s wife brought a basin of water and came over with a suit of clothes. Although it is not a good material, it is clean and comfortable.

    Meng Yunzheng closed the door, put his clothes on the edge of the bed, and brought water to him.

    was a little embarrassed, "You..."

    Shu Yu coughed lightly, "Don''t worry, these clothes are loose and easy to change. You help me guard the door."

    Meng Yunzheng rolled his throat, "It''s easy to change your clothes, but you need medicine for your injury. Just now, I told the village chief that you and I are husband and wife. If I ask someone else to give you medicine, it will definitely arouse suspicion."

    Shu Yu, "..." So why do you say we are husband and wife in a hurry? Siblings are fine too.

    I don''t know if Shu Yu''s eyes were too obvious, Meng Yunzheng felt a little guilty for no reason, turned his head slowly and stopped looking at her.

    Shu Yu snorted softly, waved his uninjured hand, and said, "I''ll change my clothes first, and I''ll talk about the rest later."

    "¡­¡­it is good."

 Chapter 547ï¼š who gave the medicine

    Chapter 547 Who gave the medicine

    Meng Yunzheng complied, then lowered the curtain on the window, and stood at the door of the room again, facing the door panel, without saying a word.

    No one noticed that his ears, which were hidden under the black hair, were slightly red and hot when there was a rustling movement behind him.

    Shu Yu was injured in one hand, so his movements slowed down, but it was okay, and it didn''t take long for him to be replaced.

    She exhaled, raised her head and looked at Meng Yunzheng, "Okay."

    Meng Yunzheng turned around and saw that she was sweating all over her forehead, obviously still a little tired.

    He twisted the towel and let her wipe it, while he packed up the clothes he had changed from the bed.

    Shu Yu, "This clothes has to be hidden so that they won''t see it."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, wrapped her clothes with his robe, and put them on the foot of the bed, covering them with a quilt.

    Shu Yu saw that he was done, and then he let out a breath, and then his eyes turned red, and tears suddenly fell.

    Meng Yunzheng turned around and saw her like this. He was shocked and hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong? Where does it hurt?"

    "Where do you still feel the pain? Will you take medicine? I''ve been hurt even more with thick hands and feet. Go away, I don''t want you, it hurts to death."

    Meng Yunzheng was stunned for a moment, but quickly reacted, he couldn''t help laughing, and said in a low voice, "Anyway, you will know me."

    "I believe in your resilience, hurry up." Shu Yu urged him.

    Meng Yunzheng sighed, nodded, took the medicine bottle to open the door, and said to the village chief''s daughter-in-law who had heard the movement and pretended to be working outside, but she was eavesdropping, "Aunt, that, I have to trouble you."

    The village chief''s daughter-in-law immediately put down the rag in her hand, stepped forward with a smile and said, "What''s the matter, Young Master Yun."

    Meng Yunzheng glanced into the room and said to her, "My daughter-in-law has a lot of trauma, but I have a lot of hands, and giving her medicine will always hurt her, but it''s doing her a disservice. My aunt is a woman, and she is also careful. One point, can you help give her some medicine?"

    "No problem, it''s a trivial matter. In this way, I''ll ask my daughter-in-law to help her with medicine. My hands are rough, and my girl''s hands are tender, so I promise not to hurt your daughter-in-law gently."

    "Thank you auntie. My wife has just suffered and may not be in a good mood. If you say something unpleasant, don''t mind auntie."

    Meng Yunzheng was actually worried that the village chief''s daughter-in-law would ask questions, and she said in advance that she was in a bad mood to save her from provoking Shu Yu.

    The village chief''s daughter-in-law waved her hand, "What''s the point of this, I''ll call my daughter to go." Then she raised her voice and shouted, "Huimei Huimei, hurry up and come here."

    When her daughter-in-law came, the village chief''s daughter-in-law said to Meng Yunzheng, "Give me the medicine."

    "it is good."

    Meng Yunzheng handed the medicine bottle to the village chief''s daughter-in-law, and whispered a few words to Shu Yu, then closed the door and went to talk to the village chief.

    Shu Yu leaned sideways against the head of the bed, his eyes were red, one hand was still hanging, and his hair was messy, looking really pitiful.

    Seeing this, the village chief''s daughter-in-law hurriedly sat beside her and said to her, "Little lady, don''t cry, this medicine won''t hurt. Come on, tell me where you are hurt, and I''ll show you. Look."

    Shu Yu wiped his eyes and nodded to the two of them, "Thank you, I rolled down the hillside, my back, waist and legs were all cut by stone branches."

 Chapter 548ï¼š The plan of the two

    Chapter 548 Two people''s plans

    The village chief''s daughter-in-law pulled down Shu Yu''s clothes, looked at the scratches on her body, and groaned.

    "No wonder it hurts like this, the blood is terrible, and there are too many scratches. Quick, Huimei, come here first, and scrub the little lady with a handkerchief first."

    Huimei is a girl about the same age as Shu Yu, she immediately wet the veil when she heard the words, and carefully wiped off Shu Yu''s blood.

    Shu Yu is not afraid of pain, it doesn''t matter if it hurts.

    But she still ''hiss'' softly from time to time, looking very painful.

    Fortunately, Huimei''s movements were really light. After wiping, she gave her the medicine, always gently.

    On the contrary, she herself, for fear that the strength will be heavy, has been concentrating all the time, but she is sweating all over.

    Shu Yu put on his clothes again and thanked the two of them again.

    The village chief''s daughter-in-law smiled, thinking to herself, this little lady has a good attitude, Young Master Yun thinks too much.

    Then, she really wanted to chat more with Shu Yu and gossip out of curiosity.

    Shu Yu, before she could speak, stretched out her hand to cover her mouth and yawned, looking very sleepy.

    The village chief''s daughter-in-law remembered that she was tired and injured. She was an injured person and really needed a rest, so she smiled and took her daughter to get up and go out.

    Shu Yu exhaled, carefully avoiding the injury to his right hand, and slowly lay down.

    After a while, Meng Yunzheng came back.

    "How is it? It doesn''t hurt, right?"

    "No, this ointment is cool and cool, it''s actually quite comfortable."

    "Zhao Xi''s medicines are all very effective. Fortunately, I brought two bottles of commonly used medicines with me this time. Otherwise, it would be really difficult to find a doctor in this place, let alone hurt medicine."

    Because he often goes out and occasionally fights with others, Meng Yunzheng always carries wound medicine on his body, but it just came in handy.

    He just inquired about it. There is a gentleman in this village, but his medical skills are average. There are also medicines for wounds, but they all go to the mountains to pick up herbs, mash them into juice, and apply them to the wound. The effect is good, but the effect is slow.

    Shu Yu nodded, "What did you talk to the village chief just now?"

    "It''s nothing, I just asked about the situation in the lower village. This is Dafang Village. It is more than 30 miles away from the next station, and there is still a detour. The town is not far away. Let''s go to the town tomorrow."

    Shu Yu had no objection, "Then the exile team..."

    "You are not suitable for returning to the team. The exile team will not stop and wait for you because you are injured. It will definitely travel every day, and it will not be conducive to your recovery. I have left a mark for Zhao Xi. If there is no accident, he will be tomorrow. I should also go to the town and let him show you, if you recover for a few days, let''s go to the post station and ask the post station to find someone to deliver the letter to the leading official, and they will come to pick you up."

    Shu Yu nodded, she didn''t have a household registration guide, and it was impossible to go to the southwest by herself. Don''t go to the next county town, and it would be bad to be treated as a fugitive.

    Fortunately, they are familiar with the lead officer.

    I just don''t know if he was seriously injured when he fell off the car.

    While the two of them were talking, there was a knock on the door outside.

    Meng Yunzheng got up to open the door, and saw a five- or six-year-old boy standing outside the door, obediently saying to him, "My father asked me to call you to dinner."

    After he finished speaking, he looked inside curiously, wanting to see Shu Yu, and leaned forward with his little hand on the door frame.

    This leaning forward, the thing hanging around the neck also fell outside the collar.

 Chapter 549ï¼š Her master fooled the child

    Chapter 549 Her master fooled the child

    Shu Yu just looked at the child, his eyes narrowed slightly when he saw this, then he waved at the child and said with a smile, "Are you a little stone? Can I ask you a few questions?"

    She was in the house just now and heard the family call the child''s name.

    Sure enough, Xiao Shishi was stunned, hesitated for a moment, and ran in, "Sister, what''s the problem with you?"

    Meng Yunzheng was also surprised, and then returned to the edge of the bed, his inquiring gaze fell on Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu looked at the peace talisman hanging on Xiao Shishi''s neck, and just now she was far away. She only looked at it for a while. Now that Xiao Shishi was standing in front of her, she was sure that she was not wrong.

    She raised her head and asked with a very gentle smile, "Little Stone, can you tell me who gave you your peace charm?"

    Little Stone bowed his head, only to find that his peace talisman was exposed from his clothes.

    He quickly reached out and carefully stuffed it back into the collar.

    However, regarding Shu Yu''s question, he was hesitant and seemed unwilling to say more.

    Meng Yunzheng asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"

    Shu Yu glanced at Xiao Shishi and replied in a low voice, "This is the peace symbol of Dongqing Temple."

    "Huh?" But Meng Yunzheng''s impression of the Peace Amulet of the Eastern Qing Dynasty seems to be different.

    Shu Yu reacted and changed his words immediately, "It can''t be said that it is from the Dongqing Temple, it should be said that it is the peace symbol of the Lord of the Dongqing Temple."

    It is customary for Dongqing Guanzhu to hang a bead on the peace amulet. These beads are different from ordinary round beads. Her beads are shaped like a gourd and are very recognizable.

    "What do you mean..." Meng Yunzheng raised his head suddenly, so Dongqing Guanzhu really came to the southwest, and he also came to this Dafang Village?

    Shu Yu wasn''t sure yet, so she looked at Xiao Shishi, and her attitude became more gentle, "Can Xiao Shishi tell my sister that the person who gave you the peace amulet is a Taoist nun? Probably so tall, she is a bit thin, with a left cheek. There is also a mole at the back, looking at the kindness of the eyebrows. There is still a bamboo flute hanging around her waist?"

    Following her description, Little Stone''s eyes widened, round and full of surprise.

    "Sister how do you know?"

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "Because I once had the same peace talisman as you, and it was given to me by that Taoist nun."

    Xiao Shishi immediately became happy, "It turns out that my sister, like me, also got the blessing of a fairy."

    Shu Yu, "..." Huh? ?

    Immortal blessing? How on earth did her master fool such a simple and innocent child outside?

    She laughed dryly, "Yeah, then can you tell me, this... Fuze, when did that master give it to you?"

    Probably having the same fate as Shu Yu, Xiao Shishi became less defensive, and even started talking, "Two months ago, I was not in good health, I used to be sick all the time. Those bad people also said that I would not live much longer. It''s been years, especially two months ago, I was lying in bed and couldn''t get up, my father was about to take me to the doctor, when the fairy came."

    Shu Yu sighed, Master is really amazing, he has already become a fairy.

    "Xiangu gave me the medicine, and I felt much better. Afterwards, Xiangu was here for a few days, and I got better every day. Before I left, Xiangu gave me this talisman. In the past two months, I have Really never got sick again."

    Xiao Shishi highly respects Dongqing Guanzhu. When talking about her, he slightly raised his small head and was very pious.

 Chapter 550ï¼š I will be responsible

    Chapter 550 I will be responsible

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other after listening.

    She still has some understanding of Dongqing Guanzhu, at least in medical skills, she only understands some common pathologies.

    Otherwise, when she and her father almost died, they wouldn''t let Zhao Xi, who was passing by, save them.

    Therefore, there should be other reasons for Xiao Shi''s illness. Master should have found the cause, which made Xiao Shishi better.

    However, Shu Yu is now finally certain that the letter left by the master did point to the southwest.

    She looked at Xiao Shishi and asked again, "Before that Taoist girl left, did she say where to go?"

    "No, she lived here for five or six days. When our whole family got up one morning, we saw that she was gone. The room was clean and the luggage was gone. Later, we heard from the villagers who got up early that Xiangutian We left the village as soon as it was bright."

    Shu Yu asked a few more questions. Xiao Shishi said everything he could say, but he really didn''t know the rest.

    Just in time, the voice of the village chief''s daughter-in-law came from outside the door, "Little Stone, didn''t you ask Young Master Yun to eat? Where did you go?"

    Shu Yu stopped asking, just looked at Meng Yunzheng, "Go over first."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the village chief''s daughter-in-law came over with a bowl of food in her hand. Seeing Xiao Shishi who was also in the room, he couldn''t help but glared at him, and then smiled at Meng Yunzheng, "Young Master Yun, let''s go and eat, your wife has me here, I''ll feed her."

    Meng Yunzheng stood up, but took the bowl and chopsticks from her hand, "Auntie, don''t be so polite, I''ll do it, Auntie go eat first, I''ll be there in a while."

    He didn''t say that he stayed in the house to eat, and just now he knew that Guanzhu Dongqing had indeed been to Dafang Village, so he wanted to chat with the village chief and inquire about it.

    However, when he finished feeding Shu Yu and returned to the dining room to eat, he could not get more news from the village chief.

    I don''t know if it''s because I really don''t know much, or I don''t want to disclose it. Instead, it''s a small stone. I heard that Shu Yu knows Dongqing Guanzhu, and he knows almost everything.

    Well, at least they already have this clue about the Eastern Qing Guanzhu.

    Meng Yunzheng went back to the room after eating. Shu Yu was probably really tired, and by now he had fallen on the bed and fell asleep.

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, covered her with the quilt, sat on the stool beside her, leaned against the edge of the bed and closed her eyes.

    Shu Yu woke up in the middle of the night, the moonlight was bright outside, she got used to it a little and saw his gesture. So leaning on, where can you fall asleep?

    Sure enough, as soon as Shu Yu moved a little, Meng Yunzheng opened his eyes, "What''s the matter? What''s wrong?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "Would you like to go to bed and sleep? You have to travel tomorrow, so you can''t lose your energy. And it''s cold at night, and you don''t have a robe, what should you do if you catch a cold?"

    Meng Yunzheng, "..." Do you know what you''re talking about?

    His eyes were hot and bright, "Are you sure?"

    Shu Yu moved inside, and then placed a pillow in the middle, "Does this feel better?"

    Meng Yunzheng felt that it was a bit unnecessary.

    After thinking about it for a moment, he did not refuse any more, and lay down in his clothes.

    The two were an arm''s length apart, and neither of them spoke.

    After a long while, Meng Yunzheng said, "I will be responsible."

    Shu Yu almost burst out laughing, "Actually, it''s not that far."

 Chapter 551ï¼š pierce the window paper

    Chapter 551 Piercing the Window Paper

    Meng Yunzheng insisted, "I will be responsible."

    Shu Yu understands, this person can be considered an excuse to bring the word "responsible" to the table, right?

    Shu Yu is not really fourteen years old, and he knows everything he should know about feelings.

    On the way, the things that Meng Yunzheng did were meticulous and meticulous, and it was already obvious. Although no one had mentioned it, they were tacitly aware of each other.

    Now, Meng Yunzheng is putting the relationship on the bright side.

    Shu Yu turned his head and looked at him for a long time before smiling, "I''m a prisoner."

    "I''m not a rich boy either."

    "Then who are you? Speaking of which, I don''t seem to know anything about your past, but you know my background clearly, and it''s a bit of a loss to think about it."

    Meng Yunzheng turned sideways, "If you want to know, I can tell you."

    Shu Yu sighed, "Listening to what you mean, it seems to be quite long and complicated. Forget it, find a quieter place another day, talk slowly, and go to bed today."

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, "Okay."

    She wanted to know¡ªthis information made Meng Yunzheng feel extra excited.

    Shu Yu pursed his lips, coughed lightly, turned his head back, closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    Meng Yunzheng looked at her fixedly, and the smile on the corner of his mouth gradually expanded.

    Shu Yu was in a daze, and seemed to hear him muttering in a low voice - "Ayu".

    When I woke up the next day, Meng Yunzheng was no longer in the room.

    Shu Yu thought about what happened last night, and felt a little dazed, as if he had a dream.

    It wasn''t until Meng Yunzheng entered the door, brought face wash in front of her, and twisted the handkerchief to wipe her face very naturally, before Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, and said, "You...do you really think of me as your wife?"

    The waiter was too attentive.

    Meng Yunzheng''s expression remained the same, "I''ll practice my hands first."

    Shu Yu, "..." I really don''t see that you are such a person, and you still think that I will cut my hands and feet to wash your face in the future?

    Also, she just injured her right hand, but her left hand is fine, so she has no problem washing her face.

    She couldn''t help but want to protest. Meng Yunzheng had already washed her. "After breakfast, we''ll go to town. How are you feeling today? Does the wound still hurt?"

    Shu Yu shifted his attention and shook his head, "Except for the inconvenience of the right hand, there is no pain at all. The medicine is good, but it is a little itchy."

    "Normal, the wound heals, and it itches for a while."

    Meng Yunzheng went out with the washbasin, and came in with breakfast not long after.

    The village chief''s daughter-in-law, who was standing at the door, said enviously, "Young Master Yun is so kind to his daughter-in-law, he does everything by himself."

    While speaking, he glanced at the village chief beside him with disgust.

    The latter''s face darkened and he said, "If you break your hand, I..." He paused, "You have a daughter-in-law and a daughter-in-law, and most of them are filial piety, so what are you afraid of."

    The village chief''s daughter-in-law almost spat out a mouthful of blood, turned her head and left angrily.

    After having breakfast, Shu Yu said goodbye to the village chief''s family.

    The village chief''s wife is still a little reluctant, "Isn''t there a wound on your body? Why are you rushing on your way? You have a fine skin and tender meat, but you need to take care of it more."

    The most important thing is to make more money for accommodation and food.

    Shu Yu and the others have only stayed for one night, but they won''t make any trouble. They are also very worry-free. They are polite and easy to get along with.

 Chapter 552ï¼š Zhao Xi is here

    Chapter 552 Zhao Xi is here

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "We want to go to the town to see a doctor again. My hand is dislocated. Although my husband repositioned me, he is not good at this after all, so you can rest assured when you go to the town to have a look."

    The village chief''s family thought it was right, so they didn''t stop them. After pointing them in the direction, they sent them out of the village.

    Shu Yu was carried on the horse by Meng Yunzheng, and the two slowly walked towards the town.

    After half an hour, Meng Yunzheng opened two rooms in the largest inn in town, and helped Shu Yu to live in.

    Although there are doctors in this town, Meng Yunzheng still plans to wait until Zhao Xi arrives to show him.

    Shu Yu sat on the bed and asked him, "When will Doctor Zhao arrive?"

    "At the latest, maybe in the afternoon." He left marks along the way, and Zhao Xi was still easy to find them.

    Shu Yu was relieved.

    However, Zhao Xi came a little earlier than they planned. Before noon, he had already appeared in the inn.

    Finding the mark left by Meng Yunzheng, he directly knocked on the door of the room they were in. Hearing this sound, he seemed to be very resentful.

    Sure enough, as soon as Meng Yunzheng opened the door, Zhao Xi stepped into the door and said aggressively, "I said that you are too inhuman, I won''t say that the horse is ridden by you, and you will ride it for me after you have finished your business. come back, I..."

    His babbling stopped abruptly when he saw Shu Yu''s hanging right hand, he took a few steps forward, frowned and said, "Your hand is injured?"

    Then he sat on the edge of the bed and asked her to take out her left hand and give her a pulse.

    Meng Yunzheng stood aside and told him about yesterday''s situation, "...she rolled down the hillside, dislocated her arm, and was scratched by branches and rocks. I applied ointment to her. You can take a look. , Are those branches and grasses poisonous?"

    This is what worries him the most.

    Zhao Xi turned his head and glared at him, sinking his heart and continuing to check the pulse.

    After a long while, he retracted his hand, stood up and showed her his arm, and then said, "It''s not a big problem. The most serious thing is this hand. It will be treated in time and it will be fine for a while."

    Meng Yunzheng was obviously relieved, and Zhao Xi snorted coldly, "If it wasn''t for the fact that Miss Lu was really injured, I would definitely not have let you go like this. Do you know that I almost pulled myself away yesterday. Is that car coming?"

    "Oh." Meng Yunzheng didn''t seem to believe it, "What about later?"

    "Afterwards, I was lucky and ran into a convoy. Please ask them to let me tie the car behind their car, and then I pulled it to the inn."

    Meng Yunzheng thinks about it too. With Zhao Xi''s temper, without a horse-drawn carriage, he might just sleep in the wild. Anyway, the carriage has everything to eat and drink. He is a big man, and he is not afraid to stay outside for a night.

    But when he mentioned the inn, Shu Yu immediately asked, "What happened to the exile team? Do you live in the same inn as you?"

    Zhao Xi nodded, "Yes, the mother and daughter of the Hou family fell off the cart and were injured. This is a small problem, mainly because the leading officer fell from the rushing mule cart. It''s serious. Some. Originally, according to the schedule, they would stop and stay at the next inn, but the leading official was unconscious, and the others had to find the nearest inn to rest first, and also found a doctor. "

    In a small place like this, the doctor''s medical skills are not very good. Fortunately, the leading official is lucky and did not hurt the vital point.

 Chapter 553ï¼š Preparing to return to exile

    Chapter 553 Prepare to return to the exile team

    Zhao Xi went to the station much later than they did. After all, he waited there for a long time before he was lucky enough to meet a convoy to take him.

    After arriving at the inn, he inquired about the leading officer.

    The chief officer had just woken up at that time, and it is said that he vomited for a while.

    Zhao Xi took advantage of the fact that when people were not paying attention, he went to see him secretly, re-diagnosed him, gave him medicine again, asked him to find someone to arrest him, and asked about the situation by the way.

    Only then did he know that after the postman hit the mule cart, he didn''t stop at all, he just scolded them and continued to ride away.

    He left, but the exile team was in chaos.

    Hou and Miss Six were injured, but fortunately they were fine. The leader was almost unconscious, but his life was saved. The key is Shu Yu, who was taken away by a mad mule, and he didn''t know where he went.

    A few officers and soldiers were looking for it nearby, and it was alright if no one was found.

    The group suffered heavy losses, but the rest of the Shu family were doing well. This time they finally raised their eyebrows and gloated for a long time.

    Zhao Xi came out to look for them this morning. Following the traces of yesterday, he saw the signal left by Meng Yunzheng. For most of the day, I was exhausted.

    He sat on the stool, poured himself a glass of water, and said as he drank, "But even though the leading officer was injured, they didn''t dare to delay the trip. Even because they were delayed for half a day yesterday, they have to speed up now. They set off early this morning, and the leading official was put on the trolley by them, so Hou and her daughter could only walk."

    said, he glanced at Meng Yunzheng and asked Shu Yu, "How about you? What are you going to do?"

    "Recover first." Meng Yunzheng replied, "Wait a bit better, then go back to the post station and let the post station deliver the letter to the **** officer."

    Zhao Xi pouted, "That''s fine."

    They stayed in this small town temporarily. With Zhao Xi around, Shu Yu''s injuries healed quickly.

    In just two days, those scratched areas were almost healed.

    The only thing to pay attention to is the right hand. Although it has been connected, it is best to be careful in order to use it normally in the future.

    After living in the town for three days, Shu Yu decided to catch up with the exile team, lest the Shu family have to arrive in the southwest, and she was still delayed.

    Meng Yunzheng still felt that the time was a little short. It could be seen that she insisted and did not say anything in the end. The three of them packed up and went to the nearest inn.

    Shu Yu changed back to his prison uniform, put on shackles and shackles, and appeared at the door of the station.

    gave some travel expenses, and the station naturally sent people to chase the exile team in front.

    After this chase, and when he came back, it would be another two days, and Shu Yu stayed at the station in peace and continued to recover.

    Two days later, one of the escorts came back.

    It wasn''t the leading officer who came. It is said that although his injury is not serious, he is not suitable for such a journey.

    So the person who came was the official who had some relationship with the Hou family.

    He was also very surprised to see Shu Yu, "I heard that you are still alive, I don''t quite believe it. I didn''t expect you to look good, but your hand is broken?"

    Shu Yu nodded with a wry smile, "It''s also good luck, the mule rushed into the forest like crazy. The prison cart broke down, and I rolled out of it and rolled down the hill. I fainted on the spot, but I didn''t expect to bump into it. A doctor who came to collect medicine in the mountains rescued me."

 Chapter 554ï¼š face changing speed

    Chapter 554 Face-changing speed

    After Shu Yu finished speaking, Zhao Xi came over, looking like he was awesome.

    Shu Yu said to the officer, "This is Doctor Zhao, who saved me and sent me to this inn. He is really a good man."

    The good man Zhao Xi said to the official, "I heard from Miss Shu that she was going to be exiled to the southwest. It just so happened that my friend and I were going to the southwest. Miss Shu''s injury has not yet healed, and as a doctor, it is impossible for me to do so. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s halfway through, it will ruin my brand. Why don¡¯t we set out together?¡±

    That official was stunned for a while, and set off together? ?

    With an embarrassed look on his face, Shu Yu coughed lightly and said, "Doctor Zhao has a carriage."

    The official raised his head immediately, "Doctor Zhao''s doctor''s benevolence really impresses me, then... let''s go together."

    His face changed so fast that Zhao Xi couldn''t help twitching the corners of his mouth.

    Shu Yu had an expression that he had expected for a long time.

    After all, the official messenger originally had no means of transportation. Halfway through, she paid for a mule cart. Later, I met Mr. Qi and got another one.

    Now a mule cart rushes into the forest without knowing its whereabouts, and the other one is still in the exile team. Because the lead officer is still injured, it is natural for him to sit.

    When the official came here, he came back on the horse of the post soldier who helped deliver the letter at the post station.

    In fact, he was quite unhappy. After all, he had to walk the same road again to catch up with the exile team.

    Now that they learned that someone was driving a carriage to give them a ride, the resentment that the official had in his heart disappeared in an instant.

    Since you have a car, don¡¯t rush on the road.

    The official waved his hand quickly and asked Zhao Xi, "Doctor Zhao, let''s take a day off and leave early tomorrow morning, do you think it''s feasible?"

    "it is good."

    The matter was settled like this, and a few people rested at the inn for the night.

    When he was about to leave the next day, the official found out that there was another person beside Dr. Zhao. Although this person was wearing a hood, he should be a very temperamental son based on his body shape.

    He suddenly remembered what Dr. Zhao said yesterday. Dr. Zhao said that he had a friend, and he thought he was the one.

    Seeing that Zhao Xi did not intend to introduce, the official did not ask any more questions.

    A few people got into the carriage, and they headed southwest.

    The journey was not fast. Although the official was in a hurry, the carriage belonged to someone else. At least it''s faster than walking with two legs.

    They walked around like this for a few days, and by the evening of the third day, they finally caught up with the place where the exile team rested.

    At this time, they had also arrived within the jurisdiction of Linzhang Mansion, which was where they were finally exiled.

    After walking for another two days, they will arrive at Linzhangfufucheng. At that time, their exile life will officially begin.

    Meng Yunzheng''s carriage stopped at the gate of the inn, and he put the person down and was ready to leave.

    The doctor Zhao Xi did his best. He also left two bottles of medicine for Shu Yu, and after a few words, he said goodbye to the official and drove away in a carriage.

    The official looked at their backs, tsk tsk, and suddenly said to Shu Yu, "I think that Doctor Zhao treats you very well, you can eat whatever they eat along the way. Miss Shu, I didn''t scare you, wait. When you arrive at Lin Zhang''s mansion, the hard days have just begun. You should be picking up that Doctor Zhao in the past two days, and when you arrive in the southwest, let him buy you, and you may have a good life by then."

 Chapter 555ï¼š Shu family lost three more

    Chapter 555 Shu family lost three more

    Three black lines slid down Shu Yu''s forehead and caught Zhao Xi? After that, Zhao Xi will definitely be beaten to death by Meng Yunzheng.

    While talking, the two entered the station together.

    The Shu family was about to go back to their room to rest after finishing their day''s journey when they turned their heads when they heard the movement.

    Seeing Shu Yu, everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    When the official came to look for Shu Yu, they didn''t even know, they only saw that he had received a letter from the station and left, thinking that something was urgent.

    Unexpectedly, this official appeared again and brought Shu Yugi back.

    The Shu family''s faces became ugly again. They didn''t expect that this man had such a big life, and he was dragged so far by the crazy mule cart. Even the leading officer was injured, but she was still standing in front of them. .

    Really, **** it can''t die.

    Shu Yu was also looking at the Shu family. They hadn''t seen each other for more than ten days, and the Shu family looked even more haggard.

    but¡­¡­

    It seems that the number of people is not right.

    Before Shu Yu took a closer look, Mrs. Hou and Miss Six were already walking towards her.

    The two of them were very happy to see her safe and sound.

    "When I saw the mule run away in a frenzy, it really made me sweat. You''re fine, this hand..."

    Shu Yu glanced down and smiled, "It''s okay, it''s just dislocated, I''ve seen the doctor, just take care of it."

    Hou was relieved, and then returned to the room with Shu Yu.

    They still share a room for three people. After all, Mrs. Hou has a name on Mr. Qi''s side, and the official has also received a bank note from Mr. Qi. This small request can still meet them.

    Shu Yu''s right hand was inconvenient, so Hou shi went out to fetch her water and wiped her face.

    After cleaned up, Shu Yu asked, "I heard that you guys were also injured, are you alright?"

    "It''s alright, just rub the skin a little, it''ll be fine in a few days, no big deal."

    Shu Yu saw that they were in good spirits, so he didn''t ask any more questions. What she cares about now is something else.

    "I looked at the Shu family just now, it seems that there are a few people missing?"

    Hou shi looked serious, nodded slightly and said, "These days, three have disappeared one after another."

    "Three?" Shu Yu was surprised.

    Mrs Hou nodded and said while laying down the quilt, "The closer we are to the southwest, the more unsuitable the weather will be. Mrs. Jin, the uncle''s outer room, was forced to have a baby three months ago by Mrs. It''s better, but I''m in prison again. I originally thought that with her body, I was afraid that she would die in prison, but I didn''t expect that she has been supporting her for such a long distance. You were taken by a mule cart. The day after she left, she fell ill and died."

    Mrs. Jin was the one who revealed that she was Uncle Shu''s outer room in front of everyone when Shu Yu was forced into Shen Tang.

    This person is also a ruthless character. She used to be the maid next to the eldest lady. When Shu Yu was young, she was bullied a lot. She was obedient and clever in front of the eldest lady, turned her head and hooked up with the uncle.

    After the eldest lady knew about it, she sent people away because of the friendship between master and servant for many years. Who knew that in just one day, Uncle Shu arranged a residence and became the outer room.

    On the way, she was very quiet, and it was rare that nothing happened.

    I didn¡¯t expect that people would disappear like this.

    "Then there are two more?" Shu Yu asked.

    Hou whispered, "And there''s Aunt He, you know, since Aunt He went to beat the fifth girl, people have no spirit."

 Chapter 556ï¼š Arrive Southwest

    Chapter 556 Arrival in the Southwest

    Concubine He is the mother of the fifth girl.

    After the fifth girl died, Concubine He was too sad and had no spiritual support.

    In addition, the old lady who could still support her is gone, and the second master doesn''t like her. In the future, she will have to do heavy labor in the southwest. When I think about this, I feel that the future is bleak, and I can''t see the slightest hope.

    With such a huge psychological pressure, Aunt He didn''t last long, and followed the Jin family.

    went to two in a row, including three Shu Yu whose whereabouts were unknown, the Shu family couldn''t help but feel anxious and the atmosphere was low.

    No one expected that just three days ago, Seventh Lady suddenly fell into the water, and when she was brought up, she was no longer angry.

    "You said, the last one is the Seventh Girl?"

    That second daughter who was in the cell and wanted to scare Shu Yu with a cockroach?

    Hou nodded, "Yes, at noon three days ago, we stopped by the river to have something to eat. Everyone is not in the mood, so try to rest as much as you can, so no one noticed that the seventh girl was going. Where did it go? When the official said he was going to set off, he couldn''t find anyone. Later, someone shouted and said that there was a person floating on the river. ."

    Shu Yu frowned, "Okay, why did you fall into the water?"

    Hou sighed, "The officer checked the river bank and saw the traces, and he accidentally fell and fell."

    "If you stumble and fall into the river, there must be some movement. No matter how strong you are, at the juncture of life and death, you will shout for help. She didn''t make a sound at all? Also, she is so good, what are you doing by the river? "

    When Shu Yu said, Hou shi couldn''t help frowning, feeling a little strange, "You mean, someone hurt her?"

    "I wasn''t there, it''s hard to say, I just feel weird."

    After Shu Yu finished speaking, he lay down on the bed.

    Shu''s family was exiled from Dong''an Mansion to the current Linzhang Mansion. They were about to arrive at their destination. Of the dozen or so people, five had already gone.

    In fact, this number is not too much. For some exile teams, the damage on the road alone can remove two-thirds. The Shu family are all female dependents, and they were also spoiled. Most of them were able to reach their destination safely, thanks to the fact that the officials they encountered were not too bad.

    Especially with the lead officer in charge, there has never been an incident of the overlord slamming the bow, which is already considered the luck of the Shu family.

    Shu Yu fell asleep, but Hou Shi and Miss Six looked at each other.

    The two of them thought about the situation at that time, but after thinking about it, they couldn''t think of who was the one who harmed the Seventh Girl.

    But at least, Mr. Hou became more cautious in the next few days.

    The next morning, the group set off again.

    Shu Yu was injured, so he sat on the trolley and was dragged by the mule.

    The leading officer was all right, so Mrs. Hou and Miss Six also sat up.

    The next journey was not far away, and there were no more moths on the road. Two days later, the group finally arrived at Linzhangfufucheng.

    Standing at the gate of the city, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    Shu Yu is funny, the official post can be said to have completed the task, but why did the Shu family relax? Working day and night is the hardest, right?

    "Let''s go, go to the government office first."

    At the gate of the city, the leading official sent Shu Yu and others off the trolley.

 Chapter 557ï¼š handover

    Chapter 557 Handover

    The mansion where the group walked, because there were quite a lot of people exiled from Linzhang mansion, so the pedestrians on the road were not surprised by this, and no one looked at them.

    Shu Yu and the others followed to the government office, and the leading officer quickly went to hand over.

    They waited for nearly half an hour before someone came out to check with them.

    Not long after, the lead officer came over, and he waved to Shu Yu, "Come here, I have something to tell you."

    The others were not surprised. After all, Shu Yu said in front of everyone that he would tell them where the silver was buried when he arrived in the southwest safely.

    Everyone thought that the lead officer was asking her where the money was buried.

    However, when the two of them reached a corner where no one was there, the leading official said to her, "You have to go on your own for the rest of the way, but Young Master Meng and the others should have already arrived in the southwest. If there is any problem, he will take care of you."

    As he spoke, he took out the two chains, "Put this on."

    Shu Yu''s original handcuffs and shackles are very light, but there are people who take care of him along the way, so it doesn''t matter. Now that the officials from the Linzhang Mansion are going to take over, it''s naturally not good to cheat any more.

    Shu Yu put on new hand shackles and shackles, and felt heavy in an instant, much heavier.

    The lead officer frowned at her hand hanging around her neck and asked, "This, is it okay?"

    "It''s fine, I''ll just hold some chains." Shu Yu smiled and didn''t care. In fact, her hands are almost healed, and this weight doesn''t matter.

    She raised her head, but said to him sincerely, "Thank you for taking care of my eldest brother during this time. I haven''t suffered any hardships along the way, but you fell off the mule cart because of your troubles."

    The leading officer smiled and said, "What you said, how can you say that you are implicated. Besides, I have gained a lot of benefits."

    He didn''t work in vain either.

    but¡­¡­

    "Speaking of the mule cart, I have to remind you of something."

    "What''s up?"

    "You have to be careful about the second girl in your family. She is a powerful person. The mule cart thing has something to do with her." She got hooked. She hooked up with one of our bureaucrats, who took advantage of it and did something for her."

    Originally, the second girl wanted to deal with Shu Yu or the Hou family. She was very resentful about Shu Yu''s special care along the way.

    After getting close to that official, I wanted to use her first.

    However, although the official was fascinated by the beauty and had a boss, fortunately, he did not completely lose his mind. He knew very well that Shu Yu still had money on him. They had taken care of them for so long. If they didn''t get the buried money, wouldn''t it be a big loss?

    So he didn''t agree.

    The second girl wanted to deal with Hou Shi again. When she wanted to borrow a mule cart before, Hou Shi did not give her a good face. She has always held grudges and wanted to teach her a lesson.

    But the official still didn''t agree, the Hou family was in the eyes of Lord Qi.

    Mr. Qi explained that the person who should be taken care of, if he openly embarrassed him, other officials would not agree, and he himself made a mess.

    Shu Yu can''t do it, neither can the Hou family, the second girl is very angry.

    Okay, not both of them. Then the Sixth Girl, the Sixth Girl always has no money to give, and has not been given special care, right?

 Chapter 558ï¼š be careful girl

    Chapter 558 Be Careful, Second Girl

    The official agreed, looking at the opportunity to embarrass the sixth girl.

    The post soldier who sent the emergency document was an opportunity. It was the officer and soldier who was driving the scooter at that time. He saw the sixth girl sitting behind the scooter. If she made a little movement, she would fall off the scooter.

    So he deliberately didn''t turn the scooter in time, the mule was frightened, and the sixth girl fell off the trolley.

    However, Hou was worried about her daughter, and when she saw her falling, she subconsciously went to pull her, but both of them were thrown out.

    However, this is not too bad. Unexpectedly, their mule hit the mule cart in front, causing the mule in front to be frightened and run wild.

    Not only did the leading officer almost die, but Shu Yu''s whereabouts have since been unknown.

    The official was stunned, so he naturally wanted to cover up the matter and let everyone treat it as an accident.

    However, the second girl was very happy, she did not expect the result to be so surprising. She also wanted to repeat the old tricks and get rid of Hou Shi and Liu Girl by the way.

    Unfortunately, that official officer didn''t dare.

    Who knew that Shu Yu had come back suddenly two days ago. The second girl saw her come back to life, and her eyes were red with irritation.

    She was not reconciled, so last night, she went to the official post again.

    Seeing that he had already arrived at Linzhang Mansion, the official was naturally unwilling to create extravagances, so he rejected the matter.

    The two argued for a few words, and was overheard by another official.

    For the sake of the money that Shu Yu will give next, he just looked for an opportunity and talked to the leading officer.

    After Shu Yu heard this, he was speechless for a long time.

    "Er girl and I don''t seem to have any deep hatred, right?"

    "There is no need for deep hatred." The official smiled, "When a person is under enough pressure and even his heart is distorted, seeing someone who has lived better than her will inevitably be stimulated, and you will soon want to get rid of them. ."

    Shu Yu frowned, thinking about it too.

    The second girl targeted her at first, maybe she just wanted to protect herself.

    Later, with the death of the old lady and the fifth girl, the sixth girl broke off relations with her again, and she gave her innocent body to the **** officer she didn''t like. It was normal for her inner thoughts to be extreme and twisted.

    The leading official said again, "Well... Also, I suspect that the death of the seventh girl of the Shu family is also related to her, but there is no evidence."

    "..." In fact, just now after listening to what the official said, she unconsciously thought of this, "I understand, thank you for letting me know, I will be careful of her."

    "Then, don''t let it go. I wish you peace in the future, and there will be a future."

    "There will be a period later."

    The lead officer smiled and led her back to the Shu family''s exile team.

    The officials in Linzhang Mansion had already checked, and he handed the official documents to him, and the leading official led the others away.

    The Shu family remained where they were, but they were at a loss for a while.

    After a long time, the doctor asked, "Sir, let''s go, where are we going?"

    The officials of Lin Zhangfu are not so talkative. Hearing this, he snorted coldly, "What are you asking about? Come with me."

    He led the way, and the Shu family followed one by one.

    After leaving the mansion, the fourth girl asked the eldest girl in a low voice, "Are we going to work in this Linzhang mansion from now on?"

    The official''s ears were very sharp, and when he heard it, he immediately sneered, "What are you thinking? This is Fucheng, and the place you are going to is Heichang County below."

 Chapter 559ï¼š Heichang County

    Chapter 559 Heichang County

    The Shu family suddenly shrank their necks and dared not make a sound.

    On the other hand, the official continued, "Heichang County is still two days away from here. You guys will rest here for the night first, and then leave early tomorrow. When you arrive in Heichang County, someone will naturally explain what you do. Until then, calm down for me, hear me."

    The Shu family sparsely responded, and the official snorted coldly and led them to the place where they were being held.

    In the early morning of the next day, Genius was just dawning, and the Shu family hadn''t woken up yet, when the official came again, and called everyone to get up and set off with a very bad attitude.

    The Shu family didn''t dare to complain, the weather was very cold when they got up early, not to mention the rest of the Shu family, even Shu Yu felt goosebumps.

    Hou Shi and Sixth Girl came over, and the three of them were sticking to each other, which made it feel better.

    When they were on the street, Mrs. Hou took advantage of the fact that the officials in front were not paying attention, and asked Shu Yu in a low voice, "Miss San, will Mr. Qi have already arrived at Linzhang''s mansion? Where would he be exiled to work? "

    Shu Yu glanced at her, "Do you want to use him to find a leisurely job?"

    Mr. Hou nodded, "Yesterday when the official was talking about Heichang County, his expression was weird. He thought it was not a good place, and the work he did was not light. I can support it, but our family Sixth girl is only eleven years old, and her body has not grown, how can she support it?"

    Six girls hurriedly whispered, "Mother, I''m fine,"

    Hou sighed, no one else knew, but she had been in the brothel for so many years and had heard and seen many things. Occasionally, the officials responsible for escorting exiled prisoners would go to drink, and she listened more or less.

    She knew that compared to the hardships on the way to exile, it was easier for people to be crushed by the heavy work of exile.

    This point, Shu Yu is also clear.

    She looked back at the direction of the government office and said, "As Mr. Qi, most of them will be left by the local government to work. As for where, it''s hard to say, in short, it won''t be too bad. We just arrived, I don''t understand many things, and I can''t rashly inquire about his whereabouts. Let''s wait for a while, and then inquire again."

    Hou thinks about it too. If she says she wants to see Lord Qi now, I am afraid that even the last bit of affection will be gone.

    hold on.

    Shu Yu saw that the Shu family in front of her didn''t notice them, so she took the opportunity to tell her mother and daughter what the leading official told her yesterday.

    The Hou Shi and the two were shocked when they heard the words, "You mean, the second girl wanted to harm the sixth girl, so the mule was not surprised by accident?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Anyway, when you arrive in Heichang County, you all need to be more careful."

    Hou''s expression was serious, and he tightly held Miss Six''s hand.

    I really didn''t expect that after leaving the backyard of the deep house like the Shu family, I still couldn''t escape these conspiracies.

    In the next journey, nothing happened.

    It took two days for them to go, and it was not until the afternoon of the second day that they finally saw the city gate of Heichang County.

    But that¡¯s not enough, Heichang County is a county seat, and for exiles like them, the environment will naturally not be so good.

    Just when the Shu family thought they could rest, the official led them onwards.

    Shu Yu didn¡¯t say a word along the way. To be honest, no one took care of him on the road. He was really tired, and he didn¡¯t even have to drink.

 Chapter 560ï¼š see family

    Chapter 560 Meeting Family

    Shu Yu sighed, but when he looked up, he saw a few familiar figures.

    Her footsteps stopped suddenly, followed by and continued forward.

    However, his mood was much better than before, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and even the Hou shi beside him noticed.

    "Three girls, what''s the matter with you?" She seemed happy, but she was about to face the unknown future. What''s there to be happy about?

    Shu Yu smiled, "It''s okay."

    That is, I saw my family.

    The Lu family members not far away were equally happy. They held each other''s hands slightly excitedly and watched Shu Yu leave the county seat.

    When he was completely invisible, Lu Erbai said, "Ayu has finally arrived in Heichang County safely, let''s go, let''s go home, get things ready, and then go pick her up and live."

    The Lu family is in high spirits now, thinking that they will be able to reunite as a family soon, all of them have high fighting spirit, and they are just two different spiritual outlooks from the people of Heichang County.

    In the crowd, Shu Yu couldn''t help but look back. Although she had already left the city gate and couldn''t see anything, she felt warm all over her body when she thought of the family behind her who had been guarding her.

    She lowered her head and glanced at her hand. Last night, she had removed the board and stopped hanging her right hand.

    After more than ten days, her hand has almost recovered.

    However, let¡¯s not mention the heavy things next.

    The group walked for a short while, seeing that they were getting more and more desolate and remote, and the leading official finally stopped.

    In front of is a village. The houses are crowded and crowded, which is very messy and dilapidated. Some houses even collapsed in half, looking very desolate.

    There is a Zhuangzi on the left. Although it does not look very big, it is much better than these dilapidated mud houses.

    They were standing in front of this Zhuangzi at this time. There was a table under the eaves outside the Zhuangzi. Someone was sitting behind and watching something.

    Hearing the movement, the man raised his head and immediately stood up and ran over, "It''s Big Brother Zou, did you send someone here again?"

    The official took out the official document from his arms with a smile, handed it over, then pointed in the direction of the Shu family, and said, "There is a large family from Dong''an Mansion, these are all female relatives, and the male is still on the way. It should be here in about a month, you can help make arrangements first."

    The man glanced at the Shu family, "Everyone has been exiled?"

    The officer almost nodded, and the man understood that this is someone who is unattended, has no background, and can be squeezed at will.

    The official messenger quickly finished the handover, and after chatting with each other for a few words, he left.

    Leaving the man to glance at the Shu family, when he saw Shu Yu, his eyes paused for a moment, and a smile appeared in the corner of his eyes.

    Shu Yu felt sharp, noticed it, and frowned slightly.

    The man walked up to the Shu family and said, "I''m a police officer in Heichang County. You can just call me Lan Ye. From now on, you''ll be under my control. I''ll tell you about the rules here first, and listen carefully. Well, don''t let something go wrong, you won''t be able to eat one by one, you know?"

    The Shu family responded in a low voice, and the man named Lan Ye gave Shu Yu another look.

    Then he said, "Here is Zhengdao Village under the jurisdiction of Heichang County, Linzhang Prefecture."

    Shu Yu, "..." Zhengdao Village? ? The name is really, really nice.

 Chapter 561ï¼š The Shu family went to open up wasteland

    Chapter 561 Shu Family Goes to Reclaim the Wasteland

    Lan Ye said, "In Zhengdao Village, basically they are prisoners like you. They are exiled prisoners from other places, so the population is mixed, and their temperament is good or bad. How to get along is up to you. You live in the future. The house is at the foot of the mountain over there, I will take you there to see it later."

    "The house is rented to you. After a month, you have to pay the rent. If you don''t have it, you can only be kicked out and live in a shack. In addition to the rent, the food, clothing and accommodation on your way to exile will also be included. It took a lot of money, and these are paid in advance by the government, and when you make money later, you will have to pay it back.¡±

    The Shu family''s face turned pale when they heard it. They didn''t do anything, and they were already in debt.

    Lord Lan looked at their expressions with satisfaction, "You guys have a night''s rest today, and tomorrow, you have to get up to work. Do you see the wasteland in front of you? What you have to do is to open up the wasteland."

    wasteland? Although the Shu family had been psychologically prepared, they were still very anxious when they heard that they had to get up and work at 90 in the morning.

    The eldest lady asked in a low voice, "Lord Lan, apart from reclaiming wasteland, is there any other work? We are all female dependents here. We are weak and don''t understand anything, so I''m afraid that we won''t open much land for a day. "

    Lord Lan sneered, "Other jobs? Of course, there are also hunting, burning charcoal, and going to the mine to pick rocks. Which one do you want to choose?"

    Da Furen''s expression changed, and after all, land reclamation was the most suitable job for them.

    Lord Lan, "But you''re right. You are all female prisoners. I''ve been thinking about it, and there really is a job that suits you."

    Saying that, Lan Ye pointed to a group of women who were walking this way not far in front of him, "See? You can also enter the teaching place like them. Although you still have to work in your spare time, you can do everything. It''s some laundry and sewing work, and it must not be as tiring as wasteland development."

    The crowd followed Lan Ye''s fingers and saw the group of women walking towards this side with tired faces. No one said a word, but some people were holding musical instruments, and some people were wearing light and bright clothes.

    With this look, how come the Shu family don''t know what they do?

    What kind of educational place, it''s just a brothel. It can even be said that it is not as good as the ordinary brothel. The private brothel can serve guests, but they have finished serving people, and there are countless jobs waiting here.

    Lord Lan said with a smile, "I heard that you were all women from the official family? You should be proficient in qin, chess, calligraphy and painting. It just so happens that there is a shortage of talents like you in the Academy of Music."

    "No, no, no, Lan Ye, let''s go to open up wasteland." The eldest lady hurriedly took a step back with a smile, and said, "The men in our family will come in a few days."

    Lan Ye raised his eyebrows, "You don''t have to be so ostracized, there is nothing wrong with going to a school. You are not ordinary people, and if you meet those dignitaries who value you, you may be able to get out of here and live anew. It''s a good day to eat and drink spicy food, isn''t it?"

    After saying that, he looked at Shu Yu in a meaningful way.

    However, Shu Yu lowered his head and cursed in his heart.

    She seems to be being watched, but she is also deliberately unkempt and dirty, how can she be caught by this Lan Ye at a glance?

 Chapter 562ï¼š house of exile

    Chapter 562 The House of Exile

    Lan Ye''s words have almost explained it, and it is quite regretful to see that they have not changed their minds about going to the school.

    "Okay, that''s pretty much all I have to say. Go back and get familiar with this righteous village. Don''t wake up late tomorrow morning."

    Said, he found a woman over here and asked her to take the Shu family to the house at the foot of the mountain to rest.

    The Shu family was apprehensive, and followed the old woman on the very uneven road to their future residence.

    Lord Lan stood where he was, watching their backs gradually fade away, he couldn''t help touching his chin.

    Another officer soon appeared in Zhuangzi. Seeing that he had been standing there, he couldn''t help but be surprised. He patted him on the shoulder and asked, "What are you looking at?"

    "Just now, a group of female prisoners came from Dong''an Mansion, and one of them looks good." Lan Ye has been in Zhengdao Village for so long, and seeing many prisoners in sloppy appearance, he has long since cultivated a pair of sharp eyes.

    Even if Shu Yu tried to hide herself, even if she covered half of her face with her hair, he could still see that among all the people in the Shu family, only she was the best looking and the most surprising one.

    When the officer heard this, he immediately understood, "Want to dedicate her to the adults?"

    He clicked his tongue twice, "Speaking of which, we really haven''t had a good-looking female prisoner here for a long time."

    Even if they looked good in the past, they were almost ruined on the way to exile.

    Lord Lan sighed, "No, I''m staying in Zhengdao Village every day, and the wind and the sun are not good enough. I want to move around and go to a good place."

    The man laughed, "It''s just a female prisoner. Just tie her up and send her to the bed. Why is it worth your concern."

    "You don''t know, it didn''t matter in the past, but it doesn''t work now. Some time ago, a big man was exiled from the capital and went to Linzhang''s mansion. I have inquired about it. That man is going to accompany the governor to visit below, and he may come at some time. We are in Heichang County. Your lord gave an order yesterday, let us all stay calm and don¡¯t make trouble.¡±

    "Then what are you going to do?"

    Lan Ye smiled, "It''s not easy to open up the wasteland here, how many days can those women with tender skin and tender flesh last? Even if I don''t tie people up and send them over, she will ask us to give them to us someday. She''s got a lighter job. By then, she''ll be voluntary."

    The two of them talked, looked at each other and laughed.

    At this time, Shu Yu had already come to this house at the foot of the mountain with the Shu family.

    After the old woman got them, she didn''t care and turned around and left.

    The Shu family looked at each other in dismay and could only enter the door by themselves.

    This house is really not big, just like the yard that Shu Yu rented in Liufang Lane, with three rooms in total.

    These three rooms are all about the same size. In addition, there are kitchens and thatched huts, as well as a messy utility room with various things.

    The yard is empty, with a large water tank on the left, probably not used for a long time, a thick layer of ash and cobwebs.

    The Shu family looked at it inside and out, and all of them had expressions of disgust on their faces, and they were really dissatisfied with this house.

    Hou came up to Shu Yu and asked in a low voice, "Three girls, we...will we live with the Shu family in the future?"

    Now that there are no official guards and no handcuffs and shackles, the Shu family has a large number of people, and the three of them are really not opponents.

    Auntie is here, she has been suffering all day, one chapter less today haha

 Chapter 563ï¼š Shu Yu is not allowed to live in a room for three people

    Chapter 563 Shu Yu is not allowed to live in a room for three people

    Shu Yu knew about Hou''s concerns, and of course she didn''t want to live with the Shu family.

    When she was in the village just now, she wanted to confirm with the Lan Ye if she could rent a yard by herself.

    Seeing the expression Lan Ye looked at himself, Shu Yu dismissed the idea. Lan Ye''s eyes were obviously malicious. If she said that she was rich, she was afraid that he would find an excuse to swallow her the next moment.

    That person is not a friendly person who can talk.

    So Shu Yu should try to keep a low profile and look for other opportunities in the future. The management staff here is not always the only one Lan Ye. If you come across someone who is easy to talk to, try to see if you can rent another place.

    Shu Yu said to Hou, "Let''s live temporarily. We just came today, and we don''t know anything about it yet, so don''t be extravagant."

    Hou nodded, "Yes."

    said so, but some people don''t want to see Shu Yu get his wish.

    Shu Yu and Hou Shi were still talking, and the Shu family over there had already occupied all three rooms.

    Four girls sneered and stood in front of Shu Yu and the three of them, with a look that was finally about to raise their eyebrows, and said, "Don''t you all deny that you are the Shu family? Then this yard naturally doesn''t have your share, there is no you here. Get out of the place where you live."

    Hou''s complexion changed, "Four girls, this is the place that Lan Ye ordered for all of us. Lan Ye said the rules before, you drove us out without authorization, are you not afraid that we will go to Lan Ye? ?"

    Four girls frowned. After all, she was still afraid when she first came to Zhengdao Village.

    hesitated for a while, but didn''t say anything about kicking them out.

    "You can live here if you want, but the room doesn''t belong to you. Either you live in the thatched hut, or you can retreat to the utility room for me, so maybe there is some room for you."

    "You..." Six girls blushed with anger.

    Shu Yu looked at the smug expression on the fourth girl, and she had a headache. Why did she make trouble when she had free time?

    She really wants to live a good life, these people are really not safe.

    "If we don''t want to, we have to live in the room?"

    Shu Yu''s voice fell, and the fourth girl couldn''t help laughing. She raised her chin slightly and looked at her arrogantly, "Then try it and see if it can do as you wish!!"

    After finishing speaking, the Shu family behind the fourth girl took a step forward in unison. Although they were still equally emaciated, the Shu family standing on the united front actually had a lot of momentum.

    Hou Shi and Sixth Girl pursed their lips. There were three of them, but the other party was nearly three times as many as they were.

    There were sixteen female relatives in the Shu family who were exiled.

    There were five missing on the way to exile, and excluding the three Shu Yu, there were still eight people left.

    The eldest lady of the big house, the eldest girl, the second girl, Aunt Xue, and Aunt Li.

    The second lady of the second room, the fourth girl, and the aunt Liu.

    No matter how infighting and how the wives, concubines and concubines were at odds in the Shu family before, at this moment, everyone has the same goal to target Shu Yu and the six girls of the Hou family.

    Hou held the Sixth Girl''s hand tightly, her lips tensed.

    Shu Yu was relaxed. She started to try her right hand, and felt that it was better not to use it for a while. After all, the injury was just right.

 Chapter 564ï¼š Just hit it

    Chapter 564 It''s good to have a meal

    Shu Yu thought, the left hand... should be enough.

    She raised her head and looked at the Shu family in front of her, "Then give it a try and see if I can do it. I like the wing on the right, and I plan to live there."

    "It''s a fool''s dream." The eldest girl stepped forward and sneered, "Do you think that you are still on the road to exile, and that there are those stupid officials who will help you talk for your few taels of money and take special care of you? I have long been with you. I said, don''t be so arrogant, when you come to this exile, you will suffer a loss on the territory of Zhengdao Village."

    "Yeah, third sister." The second girl was also on the side and said with a smile, "I also reminded you long ago to have a good relationship with us, don''t be too independent, you won''t listen. Silver, there will always be When you have an exhausted day, look at you now, aren''t you about to suffer retribution?"

    Probably because they held back too hard along the way, they finally found an opportunity, and the Shu family couldn''t wait to start taunting them.

    "Three girls, you''ve had enough of your happiness along the way, and it''s our turn next time. You''ll be pumping the water in a while, tidy up the house, make some food, and learn how to take care of it. people."

    "If not, then don''t blame us for not letting you in the house, you..."

    With a ''bang'', before the Shu family could finish speaking, they saw Shu Yu kicking a piece of wood beside him.

    The wooden board has been in the yard for a long time. It was actually very brittle in the wind and the sun. Shu Yu didn''t use much strength, and the wooden board shattered into a crumb.

    Shu Yu retracted his feet and asked them, "Have you finished your dream? Get out of the way when you''re done, I have to go back to the house."

    "You..." Four girls stared, "If I don''t teach you a lesson, you really don''t know who you are."

    After she said that, she picked up the wooden stick on the side and rushed towards her.

    The eldest girl waved her hand, "Come on, let''s all go up, the three of them still don''t know where they are, so they''ll be fine."

    Yeah, just have a fight.

    Then Hou and Miss Liu, who were about to step forward to help, were stopped by Shu Yu, and they just watched... The Shu family was beaten by Shu Yu.

    Fourth Girl''s stick was removed, she couldn''t hold back her strength, she rushed forward, and was overturned by Shu Yu''s kick.

    The big girl rushed over before she had time to squeeze her fists, and was hit in a circle in the abdomen, and she could only roll on the ground in pain.

    The second lady was cunning and deliberately fell behind, thinking of picking up the leaks. Who knew that Shu Yu kicked the eldest lady, passed the second lady, knocked Aunt Xue down, and punched her directly in the face.

    Er girl''s nose bleed instantly.

    The others didn''t have time to move, they all watched in shock at Shu Yu''s movements like flowing clouds and water, and by the time they reacted, they were already lying on the ground.

    Hou Shi and Miss Six stood behind, swallowing hard.

    If their concerns were correct just now, Shu Yu overthrew all the Shu family members, seems to have only used one hand, right?

    What about not making extravagant branches?

    Looking at the people in the yard lying on the ground, Hou felt inexplicably proud.

    She was very grateful for her decision, otherwise, among the people lying on the ground, she and Liu Girl would also have a share.

    Shu Yu exercised for a while, and felt that he was in good spirits.

    She shook her hands and feet and returned to Hou Shi and Miss Six.

 Chapter 565ï¼š She wants to live in the room on the right

    Chapter 565 She wants to live in the room on the right

    The Shu family fell to the ground one by one and couldn''t get up. Although they were imprisoned and exiled before, they also suffered a lot. But after all, they have never been beaten.

    Now he was beaten so much that he couldn''t even stand up.

    Shu Yu looked at them condescendingly, "Can I go back to my room now?"

    The Shu family looked up at her in astonishment, and the eldest girl was even more shocked, "You, do you know kung fu?"

    Shu Yu rubbed his wrists, "It''s not about kung fu, just some ability to protect yourself. If nothing else, it''s more than enough to beat you. Speaking of which, I have to thank Concubine Xue."

    Her eyes fell on the woman lying on the ground, "If you hadn''t abused me since I was a child, I wouldn''t have secretly insisted on keeping fit and healthy in order to survive."

    Well, I found a perfect excuse for my skill, and just dumped a big pot.

    Concubine Xue couldn''t believe it, "So, in the past, you seemed to be weak in front of us, all, are you pretending?"

    They were so united and wanted to clean up her just now, and it was true that Shu Yu had always been weak in their impressions. Even if they couldn''t turn over on the way to exile, it was because she was lucky and just had money in her hand.

    The Shu family never thought that the eight of them would not be able to handle two big, one small, three weak girls.

    But the fact is that Shu Yu alone has made everyone suffer a big loss.

    The Shu family couldn''t accept such a result, and they even looked at Concubine Xue angrily.

    Auntie Xue had a hard time saying, how could she know that not only did she fail to kill this bastard, but instead made her grow stronger and stronger like a weed?

    Shu Yu snorted lightly, raised his feet and walked inside.

    Hou Shi and Miss Six hurried in after seeing this.

    The Shu family gritted their teeth, but no one dared to stand up again. No matter how unwilling they are, they know that they are not Shu Yu''s opponent, and even if they block, they will only be beaten.

    Shu Yu entered the wing on the right, and then took a closer look.

    Just now, she simply took a glance and came out. Looking back now, she found that the room was quite big.

    There is no bed in the room, only the Datong Bunk, which is built with wooden boards against the innermost wall, which is similar to the Datong Bunk they slept in at the inn, and can sleep six or seven people in a row.

    There is a set of bedding on the Chase bunk, which was brought by the old woman who just brought them here. Of course, this also requires money, and I owe it for the time being.

    The quilt has not been rolled out yet, but even if I look at it from such a distance, I know that the quilt is thin and not heavy.

    It''s already October. The temperature difference between morning and night in Linzhang Mansion is huge, and people can freeze to death at night. This quilt... is really useless.

    Fortunately, along with the quilt, there were also several sets of clothes that they needed to wear when they went to work tomorrow, uniform. At night, put these clothes on the quilt, it should be able to be used at the top.

    In addition, there is a wardrobe and two wooden boxes in the room, which are not very big, and even a little shabby.

    Then, there is nothing else.

    Shu Yu secretly sighed, he really had to go back to before liberation, he had to earn everything again.

    Hou closed the door behind her and walked over to her happily, "Miss San, you are so amazing, I thought we were going to suffer today."

    Six girls looked at Shu Yu admiringly.

 Chapter 566ï¼š Find a neighbor to cultivate a relationship

    Chapter 566 Find neighbors to cultivate feelings

    Shu Yu smiled, "It''s because the Shu family is too weak, and the Shu family is defeated. They still regard me as the third girl of the Shu family who can bully at will. That''s the only way they can''t see their position clearly."

    Hou nodded when he heard the words, "I think they still have to suffer."

    "Never mind them, let''s pack up and eat something."

    Hou immediately started rolling up his sleeves, "Okay, let''s tidy up the room now, but it''s okay to tidy up, this food..." Nope.

    The old woman who brought them here said that after they finish their day''s work tomorrow, the yamen will distribute food according to their work.

    In other words, from now until tomorrow night, they have to figure out their own way.

    Either go out to find something to eat, or go to work all day hungry.

    How can you have the strength to do things without eating enough? I''m afraid I won''t be able to make much in one day, and I''m not sure how much food I can get back by then. Then you can''t get enough to eat, and you continue to work. If this vicious cycle continues, how can people survive?

    Shu Yu is not worried about this. They came here to open up wasteland. Although the fields are not very good, there are still mountains not far away.

    They rely on the mountains to eat the mountains. Even if two-thirds of the prey they hunt is given to the government, they can still get a little meaty. There is no prey, and there are mushrooms and wild vegetables on the mountain, so they will not starve to death.

    However, it is very late today, and it is very dangerous to go up the mountain, especially in a place where you are unfamiliar and where there are many prisoners, ghosts know what will happen if a woman appears alone in the mountain.

    Shu Yu intends to develop a relationship with the neighbors. It is necessary for neighbors to help each other.

    So she said to Hou Shi, "I''ll find a way to do this. You clean up here first, and clean out the kitchen. I''ll go find something to eat."

    Hou hurriedly asked, "Do you want me to accompany you?"

    After she finished speaking, she felt that something was wrong. If she also left, wouldn''t she leave Miss Six alone at home to face the wolves and leopards of the Shu family?

    Hou immediately changed his words, "Or, let Miss Six accompany you and see if you can help."

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "No, I''ll be back soon."

    She insisted, and Hou Shi naturally did not force it.

    The three of them opened the door and went back to the courtyard. They saw that the Shu family had recovered from this moment, standing or sitting there, looking like they were in great distress.

    Seeing Shu Yu and the others coming out, the Shu family immediately looked at Shu Yu with alertness, and subconsciously took two steps back with their legs.

    Shu Yu snorted lightly and warned, "Give me a little bit of peace, and if I make trouble again, I won''t be merciful."

    After , she didn''t even look at them and left the yard.

    The Shu family was stunned, she, she just left? Where did you go?

    The second lady immediately turned to look at the Hou family, "Where did that **** go? What else do you want to do?"

    Hou, "I advise you not to call a **** a slut, or you will be the one who suffers and suffers."

    ignored them after saying that, and dragged Miss Liu to the kitchen.

    They have to clean up the kitchen first, so that the three girls can use the food when they come back.

    The second lady was so angry that she almost pouted, "You, you..." Slut, slut, all three are sluts.

    "Mother, don''t be angry for now." Four girls covered their legs and spoke viciously, "Let''s just let them be proud for a few days."

 Chapter 567ï¼š get something to eat

    Chapter 567 Get food

    The eldest **** the side also said, "Yeah, after ten days and a half months, my brother and the others will come. The eldest brother and the second brother have learned martial arts since they were young, and they are all good at it. With them around, that **** is not a freelancer. Let us have our grudges for our grudges and our grudges for revenge?"

    The Shu family suddenly woke up, yes, what are they afraid of? Don''t you just wait another ten days and a half months? When Shu Feng and the others come, with his skills, are you still afraid of Shu Yu, who only has three-legged cat kung fu?

    They persist and persist until the Shu family man arrives, and life will be better.

    The rest of the Shu family are full of hope, only the second girl looks irritable.

    Wait, wait, wait again.

    They have watched Shu Yu eat and drink spicy food since she was in prison, waiting for the day when she will be cleaned up in the future. As a result, on the way to exile, she not only ate well and used well, but also rode in a mule cart.

    Finally got to the exile, thinking that they could finally take revenge, but they were the ones who suffered.

    They have waited for so many days, and Shu Yu didn''t have any damage at all, and it was even better. Instead, they were tortured day after day, as if it would never end.

    The Shu family is still thinking about the days after meeting the Shu family male. Probably the only way to support them from collapsing in the heavy work behind them.

    Shu Yu had already left the courtyard at this time. After looking left and right, he walked to the left.

    Although Zhengdao Village is a village of exile, the prisoners here generally recover their freedom after three years of hard work, and do not need to work for the government on a regular basis.

    Of course, they still can''t leave Linzhang Mansion, but relatively speaking, it''s not that heavy work.

    There are two or three houses on the left of Shu Yu, which look like they have been renovated, at least they look much better than other mud houses.

    Have the ability and the time to repair the house. The family has either recovered their freedom, or even if they are exiled, they are in very good conditions. The family should have surplus food.

    Shu Yu walked towards the first house while looking at the layout of Zhengdao Village.

    There are almost no people on the road at the moment, and at this time, the people who are working have all returned. It''s just a busy day, and no one has the energy to chat like in Shangshi Village.

    Shu Yu was standing in front of the first house, and there was a faint voice inside.

    She raised her hand and locked the door. She probably didn''t hear it at first, but she knocked twice, and then a raised voice came from inside, "Who is it?"

    As he asked, he opened the courtyard door, and when he saw Shu Yu, the man was stunned for a moment.

    Looking at the prison uniform she was wearing, her eyes suddenly became alert.

    Shu Yu pretended not to see it, and said with a smile, "Excuse me, auntie, I came from Dong''an House, and I just arrived at Zhengdao Village today. I''m new here, and I don''t know anyone. I can''t find anyone to find out about the situation. No, along the way, I didn''t hear any noises coming from the houses of several families. I didn''t hear the happy voices until I got to the door of my aunt''s house, so I took the liberty to knock on my aunt''s door, and wanted to ask my aunt to know more about the village. Case."

    Shu Yu''s words were pleasant, and the woman in front of him was also comfortable listening.

    Their family is happy, after all, there are not many people in this village who are living a good life.

    Everyone likes to hear others talk about family harmony, so the woman''s eyes at Shu Yu softened a lot.

    "What do you want to know?"

 Chapter 568ï¼š chatted

    Chapter 568 Chatted

    Shu Yu smiled embarrassedly, "I want to know, where can we get water to drink in our Zhengdao Village?"

    "This." The woman suddenly said, "When you entered the village, didn''t you see a river? We usually fetch water from this river."

    Shu Yu was even more embarrassed, "I really didn''t notice that, when I just came, and Lan Ye just finished his lecture, I was always nervous and didn''t dare to look around, just buried my head and followed the leader. When the old lady left, I didn''t pay attention to where there was water and where there were fields."

    The woman nodded, "That''s right, it''s inevitable that you''ll be overwhelmed when you''re just here."

    "Yeah, I still have to work tomorrow, and I don''t know if the messenger in charge will be very strict. I''m still confused now."

    The woman smiled and said, "Then you don''t have to be nervous, the messenger also wants you to do more things, as long as you don''t make any fuss, do things well, and do all the things explained above, then there''s no problem, the most important thing is The main thing is not to shout hungry and tired at every turn."

    "Really? Then I''ll feel more at ease. Apart from not shouting tired and hungry, are there any taboos? Then, is it just shoveling with a **** to open up wasteland?"

    Shu Yu didn''t understand anything and asked for advice humbly, which greatly satisfied the woman''s desire to teach.

    The two of you came and went, so we just chatted.

    The men and children in the woman''s family were waiting for her to eat, but it was strange to see her not coming back for a long time.

    The man instructed his daughter, "Pingning, go and see, who is your mother chatting with, why haven''t you come back."

    "Okay, Dad." Ping Ning got up and walked to the gate of the courtyard.

    Before approached, he heard her mother''s rare giggle.

    Ping Ning paused, a little surprised.

    In this village of Zhengdao, everyone has a very hard life. They have heavy work every day. Basically, they go home after a tired day, and they have no desire to speak.

    Even if their family is living a good life now, they have probably formed a habit in the past few years, and they rarely have such a state of unscrupulous jokes.

    Who did her mother meet, and she is so spirited?

    Thinking about it, Ping Ning finally saw Shu Yu standing outside their courtyard.

    She was stunned, "Mother, this is..."

    The woman turned around and immediately beckoned her to come over, "It''s Pingning, this is Miss Shu Yu, who just came to Zhengdao Village today."

    Shu Yu nodded to Ping Ning, "Miss Zhang."

    The wife''s husband''s surname is Zhang, which Shu Yu already knew just now.

    Zhang Pingning nodded, turned his head and wanted to talk to Aunt Zhang and ask her to go back to dinner.

    Who knew that out of the corner of her eyes, she felt a very strong line of sight. She was slightly taken aback and looked at Shu Yu.

    Then he found that Shu Yu''s eyes had been focused on his face - the scar on his left cheek.

    Zhang Pingning frowned. She actually didn''t care much about the scar. After all, it''s good to survive here. It''s just a scar on her face. It''s not as important as being able to eat.

    But it''s one thing to not care about it, it''s another thing to keep staring at the scar.

    Zhang Pingning''s face turned cold, and even Aunt Zhang felt something was wrong and frowned slightly.

    Shu Yu seemed to finally realize that they were not very happy, and immediately explained, "Aunt Zhang, Miss Zhang, don''t get me wrong, I have no ill intentions. I just want to see if the scar on Miss Zhang''s face is serious and whether it can be removed. ."

 Chapter 569ï¼š food delivery

    Chapter 569

    Aunt Zhang and mother and daughter were both stunned, remove?

    Shu Yu explained, "I came from Dong''an House. Before I came, there was a kind of ointment that could remove scars in our city. The ointment is very effective. I have seen people with scars on their faces after using them. The scars fade away."

    Zhang Pingning''s face finally showed a trace of fluctuations, and it would be great to be able to remove the scars on his face.

    But soon, she became calm again, "That kind of thing must be expensive." It''s not something they can afford now.

    Shu Yu said, "It''s really expensive, but I happen to have two bottles in my hand, which were given to me by someone else. It''s just that the scar removal cream is still in Dong''an, so I can''t bring it here. But if Miss Zhang can wait a moment, If so, I can write a letter to Dong''an and ask someone to deliver it."

    She said and sighed, "That''s right, I just arrived, and I wrote a letter rashly, and I might not be able to send it out. At least it will be a month or two later."

    Aunt Zhang said immediately, "Don''t worry, don''t worry, if there is such a scar cream, we can wait for as long as we can. It''s just that we don''t have any money, maybe..."

    "It''s okay, I don''t want money. It''s just that I''m new here and want to have a good relationship with the neighbors. I think Aunt Zhang is kind and talkative, so I brought this up."

    Aunt Zhang was instantly cheerful, this girl is a sincere person, and she told them plainly that she just wanted to throw rocks to ask for directions, and there were many people in unfamiliar places to help.

    This is no problem, Aunt Zhang does not reject it.

    Even Zhang Pingning, who was originally wary, softened a lot after hearing this.

    Thinking that the scar on this face can be removed in the future, she was still somewhat excited, and couldn''t help asking Shu Yu a few more questions.

    Father Zhang in the room was puzzled, why did one go and not come back, and the other did not come back?

    Father Zhang couldn''t help getting up and going out, squinting and calling them, "Do you still want dinner?"

    Aunt Zhang and Zhang Pingning suddenly fell silent and looked at Shu Yu with a little embarrassment.

    Shu Yu stroked his forehead, "Look at me, it''s endless, but it''s delayed my aunt''s meal. Come back, I have to go fetch water too, it''s going to get dark, and it''s going to be dark in a while. It''s not safe to fight again."

    said, Shu Yu was about to leave.

    Who knew that as soon as he turned around, he was pulled by Aunt Zhang.

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, "What happened to Auntie?"

    "Miss Shu Yu just came, so there shouldn''t be anything to eat, right?"

    Shu Yu, "That''s not true. I originally thought about going to the foot of the mountain to see if there were any wild vegetables. My house is at the foot of the mountain, and it''s very close."

    "Silly girl, it''s going to get dark today. It''s too dangerous for you to go into the mountain alone. Wait, my aunt will bring you something to eat."

    "Eh? No, I''m..."

    Before the words were finished, Aunt Zhang had already pulled Zhang Pingning and turned around and entered the room.

    After a while, she was holding a few stalks of corn, a cut pumpkin, and a small handful of dried sweet potatoes in her hands.

    "Auntie''s house doesn''t have much delicious food, I can only give you so much, don''t dislike it."

    "This, this is too much, I can''t have it."

    "Take it." Aunt Zhang pressed her hand down, "I know the rules. Those who come here on the first day have no food, so you all have to go hungry. You have to work tomorrow, how much? Eat something, and you won''t get tired." She also counted on her scar removal cream.

 Chapter 570ï¼š friendly neighbor

    Chapter 570 Friendly Neighbors

    Shu Yu could only accept it ''reluctantly'', "Then, I will thank my aunt. When I have it in the future, I will definitely pay it back."

    "Not so polite."

    While talking, Zhang Pingning also came over there, holding a handful of fresh green vegetables just picked from the yard in her hand.

    In addition, there is a small piece of salt.

    Zhang Pingning stuffed these two things directly into Shu Yu''s hands, "Take it."

    Shu Yu looked down and took a deep breath, "Thank you Aunt Zhang, Miss Zhang."

    "Okay, go back quickly, have a rest early, and talk to my aunt if you have anything."

    "it is good."

    Shu Yu smiled and thanked again, then turned around with the grain in his arms and walked towards his yard.

    Sure enough, we are all friendly neighbors.

    Shu Yu left, and Aunt Zhang and Zhang Pingning went back to eat. Father Zhang, who was looking at this scene, looked at the mother and daughter with a stunned expression, "When did you...when did you become so kind? How precious is this food, if you say it is sent out, it will be sent out?"

    On weekdays, when others come to pick an onion, she can quarrel with them.

    Aunt Zhang gave him a sideways look, "You don''t understand, Miss Shu will be the one who can help your daughter get rid of the scars on her face in the future."

    said, she repeated what Shu Yu said to Father Zhang.

    Father Zhang looked disapproving, "Do you believe this? She also said it, we have to wait. God knows that when the Year of the Monkey goes, even if she actually writes a letter, she will say that the letter is lost, or the thing is gone, Can we still ask her to take back the food she ate?"

    Aunt Zhang snorted lightly, "I''m not stupid, my eyes are stern, can''t I see that Miss Shu is not lying? Besides, even if the scar removal cream is just an excuse, the neighbors, help me. It''s nothing. When we first came to Zhengdao Village, if someone helped us like this, our little girl wouldn''t be..."

    Father Zhang knew that she was thinking of something sad, so he stopped and didn''t ask any more questions.

    He sighed, "Okay, let''s eat?"

    However, Aunt Zhang, who said that the neighbors helped each other, when she saw the Shu family coming to ask for food soon after, she kicked people out without saying a word, and even scolded the other party.

    Narisuo''s double-standard behavior made Father Zhang speechless for a long time.

    At this time, Shu Yu had already returned home briskly. As soon as he entered the door, he saw the Shu family sitting together, not knowing what they were talking about, and there was a faint quarrel in it.

    Hearing the movement, the Shu family turned their heads in unison, and when they saw what she was holding, their eyes widened in astonishment, and they couldn''t help swallowing.

    Shu Yu ignored them and went to the kitchen.

    Hou and Miss Six have neatly cleaned up the kitchen, which has a stove and even a small pile of firewood in the corner.

    It was that the pot was a little dirty, but just now, Mr. Hou also went to fetch water and cleaned it up.

    Although Shu Yu told Aunt Zhang that he didn¡¯t know where to get the water, in fact, when he came over, everyone saw the river.

    Seeing Shu Yu coming back, the Hou family immediately greeted him.

    followed closely, their eyes lit up, "Where did you... come from?"

    "Ask the neighbor to borrow it." Shu Yu said, turned his head and glanced at the four girls who secretly came over and listened.

 Chapter 571ï¼š return empty-handed

    Chapter 571 Returning empty-handed

    After the four girls heard it, they hurried back to the Shu family''s side, and a few people chatted, and immediately two of them went out.

    This movement, even if Shu Yu didn''t pay attention, he would inevitably see it.

    She snorted lightly, and together with Hou Shi, washed the corn and pumpkin, ready to put them directly on top for steaming.

    Shu Yu intends to prepare all the ingredients at one time. In this weather, it will be fine to put it at noon tomorrow. Mainly because I have to work tomorrow, I really don''t have the energy to cook again.

    They don''t have oil, so the vegetables can only get some water, add some salt and boil them into soup to drink.

    Hou was very happy, especially when the aroma of the food came out, it instantly aroused the greed in her stomach. Since she was imprisoned, she has never felt so good. Even if there were white-faced steamed buns given by the official on the way, to her, it was not as good as the meal in front of her.

    Shu Yu asked her while burning the fire, "Did the Shu family make any trouble while I was away?"

    "Where do they dare? The eldest girl and the fourth girl ran over and sneered at us. I ignored them, and they didn''t dare to do anything, so they went back. The remaining two rooms for them were not cleaned up, the work was done. Don''t do it, it''s just arguing over there."

    "What''s the noise?"

    Hou said contemptuously, "What else can we quarrel about, who is arguing about who to do things. The first lady, the second lady, and two young ladies, they thought this was the Shu''s house in Dong''an, and they didn''t want to do anything. They ordered Li They do things, but Auntie Li and Auntie Liu are not happy either, they both gave birth to sons for the Shu family.

    The two aunts can''t move, isn''t there a second girl from a concubine and Aunt Xue who doesn''t even have a daughter?

    The second girl is cunning, and she quickly turned her hatred on Concubine Xue.

    You Qi said that she was Shu Yu''s adoptive mother, but she didn''t even know how talented she was, which caused them to suffer a big loss just now.

    Concubine Xue instantly became the target of public criticism, but she was not willing to work, so she wanted to pull others into the water. After going back and forth, there was a quarrel.

    Shu Yu heard black lines on his face, "It''s already at this juncture, and they are still doing this."

    Hou nodded, "That''s right, I don''t even look at where this is, and I even put on airs."

    She felt that the eldest lady, the head lady, was not as far-sighted as her concubine.

    Shu Yu shook his head, "Don''t pay attention to them, we''ll take care of ourselves anyway."

    "Um."

    The three of them quickly cooked dinner and sat directly on the kitchen floor to start eating.

    Halfway through the meal, the Shu family who went out to ''borrow'' food came back, but they all came back empty-handed.

    When the rest of the Shu family saw this, they made another noise.

    Shu Yu listened while eating, which was quite interesting.

    The Shu family wanted Shu Yu to have something to eat, but as soon as they entered the kitchen and met Shu Yu''s cold eyes, they couldn''t say anything. Don''t dare to provoke her again.

    The Shu family went back in despair. After Shu Yu and the others finished eating, the sky was completely dark.

    They didn''t have a candle and oil lamp either, and they had nothing to do in the dark, so the three of them returned to the room neatly.

    After entering the door, Mr. Hou fastened the door bolt, took his daughter to spread the bed, and then got into the bed and fell asleep comfortably.

 Chapter 572ï¼š Shu Yu hoeing

    Chapter 572 Shu Yu hoeing the ground

    Shu Yu and the others are very comfortable, but the Shu family is very irritable.

    If you don¡¯t have to eat, this room is also dirty and messy, and you have to clean up yourself.

    A group of people fell and beat, but the three of Shu Yu didn''t respond when they heard a grumpy voice from the yard next door, "It''s a big night, what''s the noise, and then I''ll throw it to the mountains to feed the wolves."

    The Shu family suddenly didn''t dare to make a sound, so they could only smear and clean up slowly.

    Randomly messed around, and a group of people fell asleep hungry.

    By the next day, Shu Yu got up and cleaned up without anyone calling.

    The three gathered at Zhuangzi at the entrance of the village, and after receiving the tools to open up the wasteland, they followed the crowd to the wasteland.

    The Shu family was not late. They were woken up in the middle of the night by hunger and freezing. When they heard Shu Yu''s movement out of the house, no matter how uncomfortable they were, they could only keep up.

    The place where the wasteland was reclaimed was still a little far from where they lived, and when the group arrived, it was almost dawn.

    There was hardly anyone talking along the way, Shu Yu looked at it, and sure enough, he didn''t see the Zhang family, they should be people who don''t need to work anymore.

    When arrived, someone assigned them.

    The Shu family members were all newcomers, and they were not familiar with how to work, so the officials dispersed them all and followed the skilled workers.

    Shu Yu followed a family. I don''t know if it was intentional or not. The family looked weak.

    Among the three members of the family, there is a boy in his teens, a man with a broken hand, and the only woman who can be regarded as a labor force.

    Shu Yu works with them, and if he wants to complete the amount of tasks for a day, he naturally has to put most of the burden on his shoulders. Otherwise, the food they received at night might only be a little bit.

    Fortunately, although the family of three could not do much work due to their own problems, they cooperated tacitly and the speed was not so slow.

    Shu Yu is not a squeamish person, and she can still do some farm work and has strength, so digging is not difficult for her.

    But the family of three was shocked to see her like this, so the tacit understanding of the family of three turned into a tacit understanding of four people.

    Even because of the addition of Shu Yu, a master digger, they did work a little easier than before.

    On the other hand, on the Shu family side, all kinds of problems occurred frequently, and the voices of quarrels came one after another.

    Shu Yu could occasionally stop and look at them, thinking: I''ve been hungry for so long, how can I still have the energy to quarrel?

    "Are you tired?" A sudden voice suddenly sounded beside her.

    Shu Yu turned his head and saw Lan Ye walking to her side with a smile, looked at her and said, "You can''t rest if you''re tired, otherwise you won''t have much food at night, and you''ll be even more tired tomorrow."

    Shu Yu pursed his lips, others might not be able to see it, but Shu Yu and the others knew exactly how much work they had done, and when they checked at night, they would find that they did no less than others.

    But there is no need to tell Lan Ye about this kind of thing.

    Lan Ye smiled even more happily when she saw her sweating profusely. "If you can''t hold it, then don''t hold it. Come to me, and I''ll arrange light work for you, how about it?"

    "Is it a place like a teaching music place?" Shu Yu asked calmly.

    Lan Ye smiled and said, "Well, not necessarily."

    After saying that, he walked away.

 Chapter 573ï¼š want to change

    Chapter 573 Want to change jobs

    Shu Yu looked at the back of his leaving and narrowed his eyes slightly.

    At this moment, the thin woman who was working with her came over. She looked at Shu Yu with slightly complicated eyes, opened her mouth to say something, but seemed to be afraid of Lan Ye.

    After a long while, she couldn''t hold back, and reminded Shu Yu, "Girl, that teaching place is not a good place. You, you still...have to think about it."

    Shu Yu turned his head, looked at the woman''s kind eyes, smiled and said, "I know, I won''t go."

    The woman breathed a sigh of relief, then lowered her head and continued to work.

    At noon, everyone has a rest.

    Shu Yu had a little more of the steamed pumpkin last night, plus the dried sweet potato, so he wouldn''t be hungry.

    Seeing her take out the food, the family of three next to her was a little surprised. After all, the people who just arrived have no food.

    Hou and Miss Six naturally also had them, but the Shu family watched others eat lunch one by one, hungry and uncomfortable.

    The guys don''t have much to eat, so naturally they don''t have the surplus food to distribute to them. If you give it to others, you will starve yourself.

    Soon, the eldest lady of the Shu family passed out in the afternoon because she hadn''t eaten for a day and had heavy work.

    The people who worked in the same group as her almost vomited blood. When she fainted, they had to work harder, otherwise they couldn''t complete the task, and they wouldn''t even have much food at night.

    Shu Yu pretended not to see it. She had already changed her job with the woman. She squatted on the ground and smashed the clods, and then asked the ten-year-old child to put them in the basket, and then let him break it. A man with one hand picks and walks.

    The sunshine on the southwest side is relatively long, so they have been working until mid-hour.

    After the is over, someone will come to count and distribute the food according to the amount of work you have done. Returning home with food, the sky will also be dark.

    In this way, except for the time of going back and forth, they do almost non-stop work for twelve hours a day.

    Tired, really tired.

    Although Shu Yu is in good physical condition, he still wants to change his job.

    She went home with the food, and Mrs. Hou and Miss Six walked to her side with exhausted faces. The three of them didn''t even want to say more, so they went all the way to the door in silence.

    When I got home, I had to fetch water and pick up firewood to cook rice and cook. My muscles were clamoring for rejection, and I just wanted to lie in bed and be a crippled.

    Shu Yu handed the food to the Hou family, "I''ll go to the foot of the mountain to pick up some firewood, and by the way, I''ll see if there are wild vegetables, mushrooms, etc., and pick some and come back to eat."

    Hou nodded, "Then be careful."

    Shu Yu went out, and happened to bump into the Shu family who came in later.

    The Shu family just glanced at her, then entered the yard weakly, not wanting to say anything.

    There are still many people who think the same way as Shu Yu. At this moment, there are many people wandering around at the foot of the mountain, but most of them are men.

    Shu Yu avoided them and walked inside. Before he went far, he saw someone standing in front of him.

    She smiled and walked towards him.

    As soon as he stood still, he saw Meng Yunzheng frowned on the opposite side, pulled her over to sit down, took out the still warm buns and chicken legs and handed them over, "Are you tired?"

    Shu Yu, "It''s okay." She took two bites and sighed comfortably, "But I still want to change my job."

    "What do you want to change?" Meng Yunzheng opened the water bladder and fed her directly.

 Chapter 574ï¼š Lu Erbais Ability

    Chapter 574 Lu Erbai''s Ability

    The inside of the water bag is mild salty soy milk. Shu Yu took a sip of the bun and soy milk, and soon his stomach was half full, and the chicken leg was slowly chewed in his hand.

    She looked at the forest in front of her and said, "I want to go hunting in the mountains."

    There is nothing else in the southwest, but there are many deep mountains and old forests, and there are many prey.

    Hunting, although there is a certain amount of tasks, as long as it is completed, the rest of the time can be rested.

    And there are people staring at the wasteland, even a little bit lazy. Hunting is different, as long as you are not afraid of wild animals, you can sleep in the mountains.

    However, it is equally dangerous.

    Just like the male owner of the family of three who was pioneering wasteland with her today, he broke his arm while hunting. He was also lucky. At that time, a doctor went into the mountains to collect medicines and helped him deal with it in time, otherwise he would not even be able to save his life.

    After that, I never went to the mountain again. Although people who entered the mountain might eat better, nothing is more important than life.

    The most important thing is that among the people who go hunting in the mountains, not everyone has bows and arrows. Most of them can only carry wooden sticks or machetes and net pockets. Not to mention the instability in terms of safety, and snakes, insects, rats and ants come out from time to time to bite. You don''t know when you are bitten by a poisonous insect.

    Therefore, among the exiled prisoners, there were very few people who participated in the hunting.

    Meng Yunzheng frowned after hearing her thoughts, and said after a while, "Be careful."

    "Don''t worry, I won''t take my life for a joke."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, he has to speed up, it is best to find her a job in the county town.

    "After I go back tonight, I''ll ask Zhao Xi to get some medicine, and I''ll bring it to you tomorrow." He had to prepare more powder for repelling insects and snakes, and medicine for life.

    Shu Yu smiled, "Thanks." She took the last bite of the chicken and threw the bones into the grass.

    "By the way, how are my parents and them? Have you seen them?"

    "I see." After saying this, Meng Yunzheng remembered that he almost forgot his business, "Uncle Lu asked me to tell you, they have already rented a house in the county and settled down."

    Lu''s family came to Heichang County more than ten days earlier, and they moved very quickly. Because there are three escorts around, there is no black eye.

    Those three escorts found the escorts in Linzhang Mansion, and the escorts from the Fucheng Guard Bureau took them to Heichang County and got to know the escorts in the county.

    Lu Erbai invited them to have a meal, and he got to know the situation in Heichang County.

    To be honest, Meng Yunzheng really didn''t know that Lu Erbai still had such communication skills.

    When I was in Jiangyuan County earlier, Shu Yu and the old lady decided almost everything in the Lu family. Although Lu Erbai was the head of the Lu family, he couldn''t do many things because of his leg injury, and he was not even as strong as Ruan Shi and Daya who could make clothes.

    He stayed behind the counter of Yiren Pavilion most of the time, helping to calculate and count the money, making decisions about what to buy at home, and even dealing with the second room of the Lu family, all of which were the old lady''s idea.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he came to Heichang County, Lu Erbai quickly found the direction and began to call himself brothers and sisters with the **** here.

    Meng Yunzheng heard that Lu Erbai had been looking for the missing Shu Yu for many years.

    Obviously, walking around outside these years is not in vain.

 Chapter 575ï¼š division of labor

    Chapter 575 The division of labor in the Lu family

    After Lu Erbai established a good relationship with the escort, he rented a small yard in Heichang County the next day. It was not very big, but it was enough for a family to live in.

    Then the Lu family found a place to set up a stall, and Nguyen and Daya started to sell food.

    They are selling local specialty snacks in Jiangyuan County. It''s not too difficult, but the Lu family followed Shu Yuxue''s ''bad''. They are willing to pay enough. Although the price is not very high, the business is very good, and they can earn it in a day. Not a lot.

    Of course, the most profitable thing is popcorn.

    Lu''s family said that this is a snack from Jiangyuan County, but others don''t know it, they just thought it was more common in Dong''an Prefecture, and no one was willing to pay for the secret recipe.

    But because this thing has never appeared in Heichang County, children like it very much, so many people buy it, and popcorn has suddenly become a popular snack for well-off families in this county.

    Originally, it was very difficult for outsiders to set up a stall in Heichang County to make money.

    Fortunately, the Lu family immediately established a relationship with the largest local **** bureau, and their stall was also not far from the **** bureau.

    On the first day of the booth, several escorts in the **** office were there, making the local ruffians who were planning to find fault quickly retreat.

    To this end, Lu Erbai gave gifts to the guards.

    The stall of the Lu family is not very prosperous, but it has stabilized, and daily expenses are no longer a problem.

    Nguyen and Daya set up food stalls, while Lu Erbai started his own business, and he started carpentry.

    The first order is in the **** bureau, and the **** bureau just needs to hit a few big boxes. They need a lot of boxes to transport darts, and the damaged ones also need to be repaired.

    Lu Erbai is a carpenter, just let him open and take care of each other.

    The price of Lu Erbai is low, and the two parties are mutually beneficial.

    Five days ago, Lu Erbai packed the box and settled the wages. These days, he started doing other things.

    Meng Yunzheng asked Shu Yu, "Did you leave some drawings for Uncle Lu before you left?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Well, I thought at the time, my father''s legs and feet are healed, and he still wants to do carpentry."

    At that time, I just thought that there were just two children in the family, and his father was the kind with better skills. He could make a stroller for Sanya and Dahu. This kind of car is very cool when you drive it out.

    At that time, maybe she can also get a business for her father.

    You can hear the meaning of Meng Yunzheng''s words, her father has done it now?

    Sure enough, Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Uncle Lu made a simple stroller, and Sanya and Dahu sat in it and pushed them around for half a circle. They were seen by other children, and they all wanted it. Later, after being introduced by the security bureau, Lu Uncle has negotiated a deal with the largest carpenter''s shop in the county, and now he is busy."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "It seems that my parents are on the right track."

    It turned out that the Lu family who worked together had no worries, they didn''t need to look for her missing daughter, they could live like this.

    Parents and the others have stabilized, so Shu Yu is relieved.

    "What about my milk? There are three big tigers?" Shu Yu actually hopes that big tigers can continue to study.

    Mentioned them, Meng Yunzheng couldn''t help but paused. Just when Shu Yu wondered why he was silent, he raised his head and smiled at her, "Your grandma and Dahu Sanya are going to come to live in Zhengdao Village."

    Shu Yu, "..." What did you say? ?

 Chapter 576ï¼š Zhao Xi is your big brother

    Chapter 576 Zhao Xi is your big brother

    Meng Yunzheng explained, "They came to Heichang County mainly for you."

    So it''s impossible for them to make money and live a good life in the county town, but they can''t help the tired and tired Shu Yu.

    The Lu family had planned from the very beginning. The three strong laborers Lu Erbai Ruan and Daya worked in the county to make money to support their family.

    The old lady Dahu and Sanya came to take care of Shu Yu, and they didn¡¯t need to do much. As long as Shu Yu went home after a busy day, he would have a warm meal to eat, a clean and warm room to sleep, someone to talk to, and someone to sleep in. The family will not be too lonely and difficult to accompany.

    These, the old lady and the three of them can do it.

    After Shu Yu heard it, he didn''t speak for a long time.

    After a while, she frowned and said, "But this is Zhengdao Village, and most of the people living here are prisoners. I nurse the three of them. They are either old or young, and they are not safe."

    "So I asked Zhao Xi to stay, he is now your brother, Daniel."

    Shu Yu, "..." Huh? Does this work too?

    She didn''t have to think about what kind of constipated expression Zhao Xi would show, so she couldn''t help laughing, "That''s really embarrassing him."

    "No, I have things to do on weekdays. Although he is skilled in medicine, his kung fu is sloppy, and if he follows me, he can''t be a hindrance." Meng Yunzheng came to the southwest, and in addition to arranging to take care of Shu Yu, he also asked Dongqing Guanzhu.

    To be honest, Zhao Xi''s three-legged cat kung fu, Shu Yu beat him easily.

    On the southwest side, Meng Yunzheng also has staff, those who came to look for Dongqing Guanzhu before, but had no clues. So he didn''t fight alone, leaving Zhao Xi here, firstly, he could help take care of Shu Yu, and secondly, Zhao Xi himself was also happy.

    There are many mountains and forests here, and there are many medicinal materials. Zhao Xi can just find some uncommon medicinal materials.

    Meng Yunzheng''s explanation made Shu Yu feel at ease, but there was still one problem.

    "Then what identities did my grandma and them come to Zhengdao Village to take care of me?"

    In the eyes of the Shu family, they have not yet recognized their relatives.

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, "This, you will know in two days."

    Shu Yu was surprised, you guys really thought of a way to do it.

    only¡­¡­

    She thought for a while, "It''s okay to say the rest, but there is an official named Lan Ye in Zhengdao Village. He seems to be eyeing me, and he doesn''t know what the purpose is. If my milk comes over and wants to take care of me nearby, I''m afraid that To be embarrassed."

    Meng Yunzheng''s expression froze, "Following you?"

    "Well, I can''t tell, I just feel like he really wants me to change my job, like the kind of teaching place."

    Meng Yunzheng''s mouth tightened, "I know, I will investigate this matter carefully."

    It was not early, Hou Shi and Sixth Girl were still waiting for Shu Yu to go back.

    The two didn''t say any more, and parted ways.

    Shu Yu picked up some dry firewood along the way, picked some wild vegetables and wild fruits, and returned home before the sky was completely dark.

    Hou Shi and Miss Six immediately got busy.

    Shu Yu had already eaten it, but in order not to attract attention, she still ate some sweet potatoes, and the rest were given to Hou''s mother and daughter.

    Both of them were a little surprised, and wanted to persuade her to eat more, but Shu Yu refused firmly, so they didn''t say anything more.

    There wasn''t much food, but since Shu Yu didn''t eat it, Mrs. Hou and Ms. Liu ate half full, and then put the rest away. After all, you may not be able to get so much food tomorrow, of course, you have to save some food.

 Chapter 577ï¼š Lan Ye broke his leg

    Chapter 577 Lan Ye broke his leg

    After the three of Shu Yu finished eating, the Shu family sparsely picked up firewood and fetched water.

    Anyway, even if they don''t have the strength, they still have to go through some wrangling about who will boil the water for cooking.

    In the end, no one took advantage.

    The next day was another day of daze and no light. Except for Shu Yu, everyone else felt that life was better than death, especially after the day before, the soreness that had accumulated overnight came up, making people want to die. .

    They went to Zhuangzi to get tools to work as usual, and Shu Yu still worked with the family of three.

    With yesterday''s tacit understanding, the four of them get along very harmoniously.

    Shu Yuwei only brought news of Lord Lan to Meng Yunzheng in the evening. Who knew that just after noon, someone ran over, and he didn''t know whether his face was excited or worried, but he said with an uncontrollable twist, "I heard that Is it? There''s something wrong with Lan Ye."

    Shu Yu couldn''t help but pricked up his ears when he heard the words "Lan Ye".

    In fact, it wasn''t just her, the people who were eating all turned to look over, and then heard the man say, "In the morning, when Lord Lan went out, he fell off the bridge while crossing the bridge for some unknown reason. Broken legs."

    "What?" the crowd exclaimed, "Break your leg?"

    Shu Yu, "..." Meng Yunzheng must have done it.

    The start is really as clean as ever.

    "Deserved." Shu Yu heard a curse, she turned her head, and saw the resentful voice of the ten-year-old child beside her.

    His parents were a little worried, so they quickly covered his mouth and whispered, "Don''t talk nonsense."

    But this child is not the only one who deserves it.

    Shu Yu''s ear is good, and he vaguely heard several voices gloating over misfortune. It seems that this Lan Ye is not a good thing in the eyes of everyone.

    He suffered and everyone was happy.

    She even heard someone say, "You just broke your leg, why didn''t you break your neck?"

    Shu Yu thought, if someone broke his neck and caused a death, someone must have come down to check it, and it would be easy to cause unintended consequences.

    It''s just that breaking a leg is much more difficult than breaking a neck.

    Because of Lan Ye''s accident, the lunch that day was extraordinarily sweet.

    Even working in the afternoon is much more efficient than usual.

    The food that was distributed at night was naturally a little more than yesterday.

    Hou and Miss Six were very happy. After Shu Yu returned home, he went to the foot of the mountain to pick up firewood and meet Meng Yunzheng.

    Sure enough, as soon as they met, Meng Yunzheng said, "I checked, that Lan Ye is really not a good person. He recently wanted to leave Zhengdao Village to work in the county town, but because he had no chance, he hit the prisoner. The county magistrate is a womanizer, and it is said that many of the female prisoners who were exiled here were ruined by her.¡±

    Shu Yu pursed her lips, as she expected.

    She took a savage bite of the rice ball, "So Lan Ye wants to give me to the county magistrate?"

    "Yes, but now he doesn''t have to think about it anymore. None of the doctors in Heichang County can cure his leg. In his situation, let alone going to the county town to work, even this Zhengdao Village can''t stay. I''ve already bought the next official who comes over, and when you come tomorrow, you can tell her to change jobs. Actually... it''s not necessarily for hunting."

    Entering the deep mountains is still too dangerous.

    "After all, I just came to Zhengdao Village. If I change an official or post, I can get lighter things to do, and others will think I got it by improper means."

 Chapter 578ï¼š not that simple

    Chapter 578 Not so simple

    Shu Yu felt that as long as there were no people like Lan Ye in Zhengdao Village, she could actually come step by step.

    Hunting, from another point of view, is actually much more free than activities such as reclaiming wasteland, burning coal and mining.

    Meng Yunzheng saw that she had an idea in her heart, and after thinking about it, she stopped persuading her.

    Shu Yu finished eating the rice balls, drank two big mouthfuls of soy milk again, and clapped his hands contentedly, "Then I''m leaving."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded and watched her figure go down the mountain before turning around and leaving.

    Shu Yu came home with a large bundle of firewood, and as soon as he entered the house, he heard a quarrel.

    She couldn''t help digging her ears. The Shu family was really uncomfortable without quarreling for a day. I''m so tired every day, and I don''t know what''s so noisy.

    She turned around and went directly to the kitchen, handed the firewood to Mr. Hou, and asked, "What happened to them?"

    Hou said in a low voice, "It was the eldest girl and the second girl who quarreled. From what they said, it seemed that it was because of Lord Lan."

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Lan Ye? What does it have to do with them?"

    Hou shook his head, "I don''t know the specifics. I heard the meaning of what the eldest girl said. It seems that the second girl wants to find Lan Ye for a more relaxed job. You can say that this village can be regarded as easy. Work, what else could it be?"

    Shu Yu understood, the second girl was trying to repeat the old tricks, she tasted the sweetness after mixing with officials and messengers on the road of exile. Anyway, I have already dedicated myself once, so I don''t care about the second time?

    Mr. Hou brought the firewood and lit it, and asked the sixth girl to cover the pot. Seeing her daughter''s tired face, she couldn''t help but whisper, "Fortunately, something happened to Lord Lan, or else it would have been a real mess. If the girl succeeds, it won''t hurt all of us?"

    Although they are on the same level as the rest of the Shu family, they are a family in the eyes of outsiders.

    When the second girl did that kind of thing, other people would only think that the Shu family girls are such unruly people.

    Even if they have been reduced to work in exile, they will marry and have children in the future. Especially the sixth girl in her family, who is only eleven years old now. After working here for three years and regaining her freedom, she is just fourteen years old, and she is not yet old enough to find a good family to live the rest of her life.

    What''s more, the Hou family still imagined that there would be a chance to find the Lord Qi and leave this exile in the future. So of course she didn''t want the second girl to come to harm her daughter.

    As for herself...Although she also had contact with officials on the road, but that was only on the way to exile, and no one knew about it when she got here.

    Even the Shu family may not be aware of it, and even if it is clear, they will not say it out. Of course Hou is not worried that it will affect her daughter.

    I thought the same thing about the older girl, so I was so angry when I knew that the second girl had such signs.

    Shu Yu didn''t say much when she heard the words, but she felt that even if people like Er Girl did something, it wouldn''t be as simple as trying to hook up with Lan Ye.

    The last time she hooked up with the **** officer, she frightened her mule, and she also rolled down the hillside.

    This time, who knows what she wants to do?

    Shu Yu squinted his eyes, broke the branch in his hand, stood up, and said to Hou, "You cook first, I''ll go take a look."

    Hou hurriedly nodded, "Be careful."

 Chapter 579ï¼š I really wanted to hurt her

    Chapter 579 Really wanted to hurt her

    Shu Yu walked out of the kitchen, and Aunt Xue happened to come in too.

    She glanced at Shu Yu and hesitated, her eyes became pitiful. Shu Yu walked out from her side with a blank face, and Aunt Xue could only take the ingredients into the kitchen to cook.

    Shu Yu pretended to go back to the room to get something, but when no one was paying attention, he turned a corner, came to the back of the yard, and stood outside the window where the eldest girl and their room were.

    The Shu family was busy at the moment, and no one noticed her.

    When the eldest girl and the second girl were quarreling, the fourth girl was also scolding.

    The second girl became impatient after being scolded, but now she is weak and no one is on her side.

    Seeing that the two of them scolded her more and more severely, and even stopped her from having dinner, the second girl finally couldn''t help but said, "Do you think I''m doing it for yourself? I''m not for all of us."

    The eldest girl''s voice stopped obviously, and then sneered, "For us? Do you think I will believe it?"

    "You... don''t you want to kill that bitch?" Even when the anger was high, the second girl lowered her voice and said, "Do you think I will find that Lan Ye for no reason? One day, I found out that Lord Lan had an idea for that bitch, and then I tried to get in touch with Lord Lan, and Lord Lan told me personally that as long as I help him, he will help us solve that bitch."

    The eldest girl and the fourth girl had a meal and looked at each other.

    Of course they know who the **** the second girl is talking about, and now the only one who is full of hatred in their hearts is Shu Yu.

    The eldest girl is of course heartbroken. Because of her, the Shu family has a fire in their hearts.

    And the experience of being beaten two days ago made them even more eager to kill her.

    But¡­¡­

    The eldest girl sullenly said, "Even so, you can''t change to teach music to do things and implicate our other sisters. I warn you, if you dare to have this idea again, don''t blame us for being cruel."

    Shu Yu quietly retreated outside the window, with a sarcastic smile on his face.

    Sure enough, the second girl''s purpose was her.

    She just said, a person who is cruel to himself and can make trouble on the road of exile, how can he be so calm when she beats them?

    She was right to be wary of the second girl.

    Back in the kitchen, Mr. Hou had already prepared the meal. At this moment, besides Aunt Xue, there are Mrs. Li and the second lady in the kitchen.

    looked at each other and hated each other, so Mr. Hou simply took the food and went back to the room.

    Shu Yu had already eaten it, so he simply used it and stopped.

    She listened to the eldest girl in the opposite room going out, and then said in a low voice, "The second child is a scourge."

    Hou held the dried sweet potato in his hand and looked up at her.

    "Three girls mean..."

    Shu Yu asked her with a smile, "What did Concubine Hou think?"

    Hou can probably guess what Shu Yu meant. She went out for a trip and said something like this when she came back. Obviously, the second girl has some conspiracy.

    Hou Shi naturally disliked the second girl, especially when she heard that she bought the official last time and deliberately surprised Ma and wanted to harm the sixth girl in her family, and the seventh girl might be pushed into the water by her, so she felt that this person was very terrifying.

    This kind of person, it''s okay if they can''t jump up. Once they gain power, they will be the first to deal with them.

    She didn''t dare to think about what she would do if Miss Six was killed by her.

 Chapter 580ï¼š deal with two girls

    Chapter 580 Dealing with the Second Girl

    Thinking of this, Hou squinted, "I think, since it''s a scourge, it will hurt all of us sooner or later."

    Shu Yu nodded, "I think so too."

    Hou took a deep breath, "Then what are we going to do?"

    She was ready to attack the second girl in person, but who knew Shu Yu smiled, "It''s enough to act in a play for a while, just say a few words."

    Hou was taken aback, "A few words?"

    "Yeah." Shu Yu turned to look at Miss Liu, "Sister Six will take the tableware and chopsticks to the kitchen later, and by the way, see if the second lady is there. When you wait for her to come out alone, you deliberately sneak up on it. Come back in a hurry and bring the second lady over, can you do it?"

    Six girls blinked, then nodded quickly, "Yes, I can do it."

    Six girls are growing up very fast now. In the past, the Hou family didn''t let her mess with many things, but now she can''t do it anymore.

    Therefore, Hou Shi and Shu Yu will never avoid Miss Liu again.

    After Shu Yu explained, the sixth girl quickly returned to the kitchen with the bowls and chopsticks.

    As soon as she left, Shu Yu said a few words in a low voice to Mr. Hou, Mr. Hou nodded again and again.

    After a while, Miss Six quietly came back, and when she turned to close the door, she silently pointed to the outside, "The second lady is here."

    Shu Yu laughed, and Mrs. Hou immediately sat upright and reprimanded Miss Six, "Why didn''t you come back after washing the dishes for so long?"

    "I heard that the eldest sister and the second sister were quarreling, so I wanted to go and see the excitement. Who knew they were over." Sixth girl whispered.

    Hou reprimanded, "What''s there to see? We''re in the same boat now, and things over there will be less involved in the future. Have you heard of it? They didn''t see you being sneaky, and thought you were going to steal their stuff."

    The second lady who was eavesdropping outside the door pursed her lips. She just saw the six girls being guilty of a thief. She really thought she wanted to steal their food, doesn''t it seem right now?

    Sixth girl defended in a low voice, "Mother, it''s not that serious. When we came, everyone was the same, with no money, what can they steal? They can''t slander me like this."

    "You said you..." Hou Shi still wanted to say something to her.

    However, Shu Yu suddenly interrupted her and looked at Miss Liu with a smile, "Liu sister, you are too naive, who said you can''t slander you if you don''t have anything? No one else knows, your second sister can say no. Right. Her mind is poisonous, you don''t know when it will kill you."

    Hou was surprised, "It''s not that bad."

    "Why not?" Shu Yu sighed, "I didn''t want to say it, but Sixth Sister hasn''t recognized the facts yet, so she might suffer in the future. It''s okay for you to suffer, but don''t implicate me."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "That day in Linzhang Mansion, the leading official called me over and said a few words alone. You all know that. For the sake of telling them where the money was buried, the leading official also bought a favor. Give me, tell me a secret."

    When the second lady outside the door heard the word "secret", her eyes widened, her breathing held her breath, and her ears pressed closer.

    Hou hurriedly asked, "What secret?"

    "Seventh girl, was pushed into the water by your weak-looking second sister and drowned."

    "What... what?"

 Chapter 581ï¼š let them kill each other

    Chapter 581 Let them kill each other

    Hou was shocked and stood up suddenly, the movement that came out successfully concealed the movement of the second lady outside the door who was shocked and knocked on the door frame.

    Shu Yu sighed, "I didn''t lie to you, the official said, for the sake of giving them a lot of money along the way, give me a warning, and also let me beware of the second girl, so as not to even I can''t save my life."

    Hou shi sat back slowly, his face full of disbelief, "But, why did the second girl do this? She has no grievances with the seventh girl, and there is almost no conflict between the two. It''s good, why did you kill her? "

    "Some conflicts are accumulated over time, and they are not necessarily conflicts on the road to exile. Think about it, how did the seventh girl treat the second girl when she was in the Shu family? Besides, the second girl hooked up with the official messenger. , My heart is twisted and perverted. Under the extreme imbalance, don''t you want to drag someone into the water? Others are difficult to deal with. The seventh girl is young and short. ."

    Hou was speechless for a long time, "Yes, but why didn''t the official officer say anything?"

    "Why do they say that? It''s just to cause more troubles. Their task is to **** us to Linzhang Mansion, and it''s none of their business when we arrive. The seventh girl has nothing to do with them, and they don''t care if they live or die. ."

    Sixth girl murmured, "That second sister is too cruel."

    "Those who are ruthless towards themselves are naturally more ruthless towards others."

    The second lady outside the door looked in a trance, and turned around in a daze and came into the yard.

    Her daughter, the innocent and romantic little daughter who was only eleven years old, turned out to be dead like this. They didn''t fall into the water, they didn''t get sick and were bitten by poisonous insects on the road of exile, they didn''t die of starvation and exhaustion, they were pushed into the water and drowned.

    The second lady took a deep breath, her eyes turned red, and when she turned her head to look in the direction of the kitchen, her body was full of anger.

    Shu Yu in the room glanced at the door and said in a low voice, "Let''s go."

    Hou Shi and Sixth Girls all breathed a sigh of relief, and now let them kill each other.

    Er girl, although she has a plan, it is a pity that the eldest man who loved her the most died, and everyone else hated her.

    The Lan Ye who she wanted to hook up with has already ended, and then she has to bear all the anger of the second lady and others.

    After Shu Yu finished her work, she fell asleep peacefully.

    Hou looked at her with complicated eyes. This was the first time the two worked together. Before, she only thought that the third girl had a high force value, but now she found that the third girl was actually a very smart person.

    For some reason, seeing Shu Yu like this, the Hou family had a lot of expectations for the future.

    The next day, Shu Yu and others still got up early to prepare for work.

    They met the Shu family in the yard, and Shu Yu glanced at the second lady calmly.

    Seeing that her eyes were slightly red, but her expression was extraordinarily calm, she knew it in her heart.

    Er Madam, this is going to be a big deal.

    She shook her head and took a few steps with a smile.

    Just when Shu Yu and the others took their tools and went to work in the wasteland, a mule cart came from a distance from Zhengdao Village.

    There were not many people still in the village, but when they saw the mule cart, they couldn''t help but turn their heads to look.

    The mule cart stopped outside Zhuangzi, and a few people got down from the inside. They entered Zhuangzi for a while, and when they came out again, the mule cart drove towards the foot of the mountain.

 Chapter 582ï¼š here comes the old lady

    Chapter 582 The old lady is here

    There is a fairly neat yard not far from the foot of the mountain, and the mule cart stopped at the entrance of this yard.

    The old woman who led them over said, "This is the yard you want to rent. Even though the house is not very big, it is quite good compared to the houses next to it. So three hundred yuan a month is really not worth it. Expensive, the houses in our Zhengdao Village are still in short supply."

    The people who got down from the mule cart were the old lady of the Lu family, Zhao Xi and Dahu Sanya.

    Hearing the words of the leading lady, the old lady rolled her eyes secretly in her heart.

    You can pull it down. It¡¯s not expensive to rent three hundred wen for this broken house?

    The houses they rented in Jiangyuan County didn''t need to be so expensive. This was clearly extortion.

    Knowing that the other party raised the price, they didn''t say much.

    The old lady thanked the old woman and gave her a few pennies, and the old woman left with satisfaction.

    The old lady looked at the house in front of her, and then turned to look at this huge village, she couldn''t help feeling uncomfortable, "Ayu must have suffered a lot living in such a place."

    Jiangyuan County is also a poor county, but no matter how poor it is, it is much better than here.

    Look at the houses around here, they are all dilapidated and old, looking like they are about to collapse at any time.

    Zhao Xi coughed lightly and whispered, "Mother, let''s go into the house."

    He quickly adapted to the role, calling this grandma very smooth and natural, just like when he played a fool.

    Instead, it was the old lady, who was stunned when she heard this, feeling a little strange in her heart.

    She reacted quickly and nodded quickly, "Yes yes yes, go to the house."

    This house is for rent, and the environment is a little better than the yard where Shu Yu and the others lived in before. At least, they don¡¯t need to be sanitized, and the bed is not that kind of big bed.

    So a few people were busy and quickly cleaned up.

    The old lady seems to be in good spirits, "Then I''ll go out and see?"

    Zhao Xi, "Do you want me to accompany you?"

    "No, I''ll take Sanya. You and Dahu will rest at home for a while."

    The old lady said, picked up a small basket and went out. Inside the small basket are snacks prepared to be sold on their own stalls.

    The old lady looked down and found nothing out of the ordinary, then took Sanya''s hand and went out.

    The two looked at each other as they walked. After a while, they stood in front of a yard. She thought about it, "It should be this one."

    If is correct, this is the Zhang family that Young Master Meng mentioned¡ªa neighbor that A Yu had judged to be fairly easy to get along with.

    The old lady stepped forward and knocked on the door, and there was indeed someone in the Zhang family, and it was Aunt Zhang.

    Seeing the unfamiliar old lady, Aunt Zhang was a little surprised.

    The other party was not wearing a prison uniform, and he looked in good spirits, not like an exiled prisoner.

    Because the old lady and Sanya are an old man and a child, and they don''t look threatening, Aunt Zhang''s attitude is much kinder and softer, "Excuse me, who are you looking for?"

    "Big sister, we are tenants who just came to Zhengdao Village today. No, we just came here, and we didn''t have time to buy a lot of things. When I was cleaning the house just now, I found that there was a big hole in the bucket in the house, and it couldn''t be used. So come over and ask if I can borrow your bucket as a messenger."

    tenant? ? ?

 Chapter 583ï¼š old lady saying

    Chapter 583 The old lady''s statement

    Aunt Zhang was stunned, looking at the old and the young in front of her.

    Zhengdao Village also has tenants. The prisoners who were exiled here also have close family members.

    But there are too few such people. After all, most people are reluctant to leave their hometowns and come to this remote place.

    Most of the wealthy families have big business and big family members, so who would come here to suffer?

    Not to mention those who have no money. When a family comes here with no land, no land and no foundation, life will only get more difficult, not to mention taking care of prisoners, it is not easy to take care of themselves.

    Therefore, among so many prisoners in Zhengdao Village, there were only two prisoners whose families could not bear them, and went here to rent a house to live hard.

    Now this is another one?

    If you come a little younger, it¡¯s fine, one old and one young, isn¡¯t this suffering in vain?

    Seeing that Aunt Zhang didn''t speak, the old lady hurriedly sent the basket forward in her hand, "This is a little food made by myself. We have just arrived, and we may need a lot of help from the neighbors."

    Aunt Zhang suddenly returned to her senses, and she subconsciously declined.

    However, the cloth on the basket had already been lifted, and a faint fragrance entered the tip of her nose, and she even saw jerky inside.

    Aunt Zhang immediately swallowed the words that came to her lips. Although their family had a little better life in this Zhengdao village, they were also very poor, and they might not be able to eat meat once a month.

    Thinking of the children at home, Aunt Zhang did not refuse.

    Since she is a neighbor, after she has received gifts from others, she should help a little more.

    Aunt Zhang laughed immediately, and turned halfway to let the old lady and Sanya come in, "Auntie is so polite, come here, don''t stand at the door, let''s go in and talk. Are you trying to borrow a bucket? I''m really sorry, my eldest son just went to fetch water, so he might have to wait a while and come and sit first."

    The old lady was not polite, and took Sanya''s hand into the yard.

    Aunt Zhang and her youngest son were the only ones at home. The child seemed to have just been born, and he couldn''t even walk, he just staggered and couldn''t stand.

    Aunt Zhang led the two of them into the house, poured two cups of hot water for them, and inquired while supporting the younger son, "Auntie just said that she only moved to Zhengdao Village today?"

    "Yeah, I just paid the rent that morning."

    "Why did my aunt come to rent a house in this village? I didn''t say it, you saw it, our Zhengdao village has a hard life and it''s inconvenient to buy anything. Could it be that you have relatives here?"

    The old lady sighed, "It''s a long story, and I won''t hide it from you. Our home was originally in the Dong''an Mansion. If there was no way, we wouldn''t have come this far."

    Dongan House?

    Aunt Zhang felt a little familiar, and after a little recollection, she suddenly remembered.

    Miss Shu Yu and the big family from the Shu family who came two days ago, didn''t they come from Dong''an Mansion?

    Could it be that this old lady has something to do with the Shu family? Is it from the Shu family? But she specifically asked about it, the Shu family was exiled.

    But I heard that their family used to be an official family, maybe there is a loyal servant who is reluctant to bear the master''s family, and it is possible to follow.

    Thinking about it, Aunt Zhang still asked, "How do you say this? Did something happen?"

 Chapter 584ï¼š The ubiquitous Eastern Qing Guanzhu

    Chapter 584 The ubiquitous Eastern Qing Guanzhu

    The old lady sighed, rubbed Sanya''s head with her hand, and said, "Our family used to be doing pretty well, the family is harmonious, not to mention how much money we have, it''s always okay to have enough food and clothing. It''s a pity. ,bad luck."

    "how?"

    "Our second granddaughter, I met Pai Hanako when she was born and was kidnapped. All these years, our family has been looking for her for more than ten years, but there has been no whereabouts. We I also wondered if the person was gone, but what if? What if she was still alive, if she suffered where she was, and waited for us to save her?"

    Aunt Zhang is surprised, granddaughter?

    It''s not that she despises the girl, but in today''s world, the girl is worthless, let alone a girl who was stolen from birth.

    Let''s not talk about women, even if it is a boy who has inherited the lineage and is kidnapped, the family may not be able to find it for more than ten years.

    The actions of this old lady''s family are really impressive.

    The old lady continued, "In these years, in order to find my second granddaughter, my daughter-in-law burns incense and worships Buddha all day long. Whenever I hear about temples and Taoist temples that are efficacious, they have gone all over. My son, even more so. I accidentally broke my leg while looking for my granddaughter, and I''m still a little lame when I walk. The rest of my grandchildren will have a hard time."

    Aunt Zhang sighed, "It''s hard for you, your family are all honest people."

    "Yeah, that''s why this emperor pays off. We finally have a clue about our second granddaughter. We have a Taoist temple in Dong''an, and the master there is very powerful. She saw that our family was sincere, and finally gave us Pointed to a clear road. Said let''s go to the southwest and said that my second granddaughter will appear in a village in Heichang County. "

    "The village is probably full of white people, there is a river at the entrance of the village, and there is a big village. We came here more than ten days ago, and inquired about all the villages below Heichang County, and this Zhengdao Village is the most suitable. Yes. So I rented a yard here, thinking that I will always meet my granddaughter."

    After hearing this, Aunt Zhang was particularly shocked, "You, you just listened to what a Taoist temple master said, and traveled thousands of miles from Dong''an Mansion to Linzhang Mansion? Cheat...isn''t it accurate?"

    The old lady immediately sat upright and said solemnly, "You can''t say that, Dongqing Guanzhu is very famous on our side. She easily doesn''t give people a fortune-telling look, and many dignitaries come to her door, if there is no fate, she will never None. And..."

    She lowered her voice suddenly, and said softly, "Dongqing Guanzhu used to tell the fortunes of the nobles in the imperial palace in the capital, so she usually can''t go wrong. Besides, she gave us the direction, but she didn''t take our money."

    Aunt Zhang stopped talking immediately after hearing this, and fortune-telling for the nobles in the palace, she should not be that class of charlatans.

    The old lady continued, "And we came to this Zhengdao Village and saw that the village was exactly the same as the one described by the Guanzhu. Doesn''t that just prove that the Guanzhu is powerful?"

    Aunt Zhang nodded slowly, she was indeed an expert.

    "But, are you all here as a family? If you are looking for someone, can you be alone?"

    You don''t even need the Lu family to come forward, you can just hire two people to ask here.

 Chapter 585ï¼š I have scar remover cream

    Chapter 585 Scar Removal Cream I have

    The old lady shook her head, "The Lord said, my second granddaughter was stolen as soon as she was born, which means that she has a shallow relationship with our family. Only when the whole family is here can the bond of our family be held tightly, and the fate will become deeper, and we will be able to get together in the future. It''s round, it keeps pulling."

    Aunt Zhang suddenly realized, "So it is."

    But after hearing the old lady say this, she would always unconsciously think of Shu Yu''s head.

    Listen to the old lady, that girl is fourteen years old.

    Isn''t Miss Shu Yu the right age? And she also didn''t have a good relationship with the rest of the Shu family.

    Is it possible that she is the fate of the old lady''s family?

    Thinking, Aunt Zhang couldn''t help but look carefully at Sanya. I hadn''t noticed it before, but the more I look at it now, the more I feel that it is so similar to Miss Shu Yu.

    She couldn''t help being a little excited, and hurriedly asked, "Aunt, where was your second granddaughter when it was stolen?"

    "It''s near our house, in the county seat under the jurisdiction of Dong''an House."

    Aunt Zhang is even more certain, it''s all Dong''an House, so I can''t say it''s true.

    She took the old lady''s hand, swallowed her saliva and said, "Auntie, I have actually seen people who came from Dong''an House. In fact, just two days ago, a group of prisoners were exiled from Dong''an House. The family name was Shu. , I''ve met a few people in their family, one of them is a girl as old as your second granddaughter, I looked at it and seemed to be somewhat similar to your third granddaughter."

    When the old lady heard this, she suddenly stood up, "You, are you serious? Where is she? Quickly, show me quickly."

    "Auntie, don''t get excited, sit down and listen to me first." Aunt Zhang quickly pressed her down and sat down, "These exiled prisoners are all farming on the other side, and they''re not at home now, you can see them when you go. No. In this case, as for you, go home and have a good rest, and come back in the evening. I''ll go to their house later, call the girl over, and then you can have a good chat. "

    Hearing this, the old lady could only suppress the urgency in her heart, nodded and said, "Okay, then I''ll wait, wait. Zhang family, tell me again, what does the girl look like? How tall or short is that girl? , how''s her temperament? I heard that the road to exile was very difficult, did she suffer a lot?"

    Aunt Zhang has also met Shu Yu once, and she is not sure whether Shu Yu is a Shu family member or not, so what she can say is very limited.

    Seeing that the old lady and Sanya were looking at her expectantly, she could only bite the bullet and tell what she had communicated with Shu Yu.

    After listening to this, the old lady said quickly, "She knew that even if she didn''t grow up by our side, she would definitely be a kind and well-behaved girl. By the way, I have the ointment for removing scars that she mentioned."

    Aunt Zhang was shocked, "Do you have it?" This, this surprise came so unexpectedly.

    "Yes." The old lady pulled Sanya over, pointed at her little face, and said, "My third girl, there was a scar on her face before, and it was only after using that scar remover cream, look at it. , does she leave no traces now?"

    Aunt Zhang took a closer look, only to see Sanya''s white and tender little face.

    She was overjoyed, "The scar removal cream really works so well?"

    "Yeah, I still have a jar there. I''ll bring it to you later. You can try it on your girl, it will be fine."

    Aunt Zhang smiled so much that her eyes narrowed, but she quickly remembered the price of the scar removal cream.

 Chapter 586ï¼š Please come here

    Chapter 586 Please come here

    The old lady is a human being, and there is no way she can see the concerns in her heart.

    "The scar removal cream is quite expensive in Dong''an, but I happen to know the doctor who made the medicine. To tell you the truth, the doctor used the scar on our Sanya''s face to test it, so he later gave us two Cans, no money."

    Aunt Zhang did not expect such a connection.

    For a while, she became more and more eager to help the old lady find her lost second granddaughter.

    She hoped that Shu Yu was that girl, so she could be considered a big happy event.

    However, even if Shu Yu wasn''t, she would have inquired about this righteous village, and she would definitely help the old lady find the poor girl.

    Because of the scar removal cream and Shu Yu, the relationship between the two seems to be closer.

    After the eldest son of the Zhang family came back, the old lady said goodbye and left.

    That bucket was also brought back to Lu''s house by Zhang Ping''an. He even helped pick two buckets of water for the old lady.

    The old lady made an appointment with Aunt Zhang, and in the evening, she went to Zhang''s house again, and then she found a way to call Shu Yu over and the two sides met.

    The old lady is relieved, and now she is looking forward to coming early in the evening.

    Shu Yu on the wasteland, but did not know that the old lady had already paved the road, so she was waiting for her to come back and give her a surprise.

    She has been busy all day, thinking that it is almost the same, and tomorrow she will change to hunting.

    In the evening, everyone went home one after another.

    Shu Yu''s sharp eyes found that the house on the other side at the foot of the mountain seemed to be lived in.

    Just didn''t let her look too closely, so she was greeted by Hou and went home this time.

    The Zhang family, who had been paying attention all the time, quickly asked Zhang Ping''an to find the old lady after learning that the people who opened up the wasteland had returned.

    This time, I came with the old lady, as well as Zhao Xi and Da Hu. Anyway, several people who lived in Zhengdao Village came.

    Aunt Zhang saw that the big tiger Sanya was very rare. The two children were well-behaved and well-behaved, and they were very polite.

    Aunt Zhang asked her son Zhang Ping''an to lead the two children to play, and then said to the old lady, "Don''t worry, the work has already returned, I will let Ping Ning find Miss Shu Yu."

    "Okay, thank you." The old lady took out the scar removal cream.

    Aunt Zhang said nothing, and immediately greeted her daughter, "Pingning, go and see, is Miss Shu Yu back? Please come to the house."

    "Got it, mother, I''ll go right now." She also saw the jar of scar removal cream, so she was very excited.

    Shu Yu''s yard was not far from their home, and Zhang Pingning found it soon.

    Who knew that as soon as he walked to the door, he heard Shu Yu''s voice coming from the corner.

    "Aunt Xue, what are you stopping me from doing? What''s the matter, didn''t you feel afraid of being beaten last time?"

    Zhang Pingning paused for a while and couldn''t help but stop to listen to them.

    From her point of view, it seemed like Shu Yu was talking to a woman.

    Aunt Xue smiled wryly at Shu Yu, "Let''s not be so arrogant, okay? I know that I treated you badly before, and I hurt you deeply. But Ah Yu, I haven''t always been right in the past ten years. Are you bad? I also treated you well, bought you clothes, hugged you when you were young, fed you food, took you shopping, and helped you when others bullied you, these , don''t you remember? You can''t just remember the bad ones."

 Chapter 587ï¼š Shu Yu really isnt from the Shu family.

    Chapter 587 Shu Yu is really not the Shu family

    Auntie Xue is really going crazy these days. Madam and the others are lazy as long as they can, and everyone bullies her.

    Like now, they were driven out to fetch water and firewood, but she did all the tiring and hard work.

    She wanted to have a good relationship with Shu Yu. In the past few days, she watched Shu Yu easily bring back water, watched their daily food leftovers, and watched them feel better.

    Aunt Xue didn''t want to wait for the Shu family to have a good life. She wanted to live a good life now.

    That''s why she wanted to stop Shu Yu and try to soften the relationship with her again.

    "Ayu, you can be so good to the Hou family, why can''t you be more tolerant of me based on your past affections? Anyway, I am your mother too. Compared with other people, I The relationship with you is the most intimate."

    Shu Yu raised his hand and sneered, "Stop, what mother? Are you my mother? I bought it from someone else to deceive the Shu family. In my eyes, you are not a mother, just a human trafficker."

    "Also, you did have a good time with me when you were young. But that''s pure, okay? No, it''s just to compete for favor and use me as a tool that can be used."

    "So, don''t be so righteous and awe-inspiring to brand yourself as a mother of twenty-four filial piety, you are a poisonous woman who does not sacrifice means for her own interests. It is your retribution that life is better than death for the Shu family. Enjoy it slowly, I''m quite happy to see you suffer. Now, let it go, don''t stand in my way, or I don''t mind letting you **** fist against the traffickers again."

    Aunt Xue''s face changed slightly, she choked, and took two steps back to let Shu Yu pass by.

    Zhang Pingning''s eyes widened at the corner. Now that she is fine, no verification is needed. She heard with her own ears that Shu Yu is not the daughter of the Shu family.

    Seeing Shu Yu getting further and further away, Zhang Pingning hurriedly chased after him.

    "Miss Shu Yu, Miss Shu." Zhang Pingning hurriedly stopped in front of her.

    Shu Yu took a step and looked at her in surprise, "Miss Zhang, do you have something to do with me?"

    Hmm... Actually, she saw Zhang Pingning just now.

    If she hadn''t seen her, she wouldn''t have said such nonsense to Concubine Xue, she would have punched.

    Shu Yu also deliberately used the mouth of the Zhang family to let people know about her relationship with the Shu family, lest she turn back and have a conflict with the Shu family and others will make irresponsible remarks.

    Zhang Pingning looked at Shu Yu, and indeed the more he looked, the more he felt that he was somewhat similar to Sanya.

    She said quickly, "Miss Shu Yu, my mother wants to invite you to my house, and there is something I want to tell you."

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, "Anything to tell me?"

    "Well." Zhang Pingning paused and added, "Now."

    Shu Yu thought for a while, then nodded, "Okay, then wait for me for a moment, I''ll go back and speak."

    "OK."

    Shu Yu re-entered the courtyard gate, explained to Mrs. Hou and Miss Liu, and went out.

    She still felt strange in her heart, why is it so good, the Zhang family wants to find her?

    Zhang Pingning led Shu Yu home, and as soon as she entered the door, she quickly ran to Aunt Zhang and said in a low voice, "Mother, Miss Shu Yu is not a child of the Shu family, I accidentally heard her and the one from the Shu family just now. Aunt Xue''s conversation."

    Aunt Zhang was surprised, she just asked the old lady to stay in the room first, and asked her to test Shu Yu first.

    Unexpectedly, the daughter told her directly that she had confirmed that she was only an adopted daughter?

 Chapter 588ï¼š Milk, its over

    Chapter 588 Milk, the show is over

    Shu Yu entered the door one step behind. As soon as he got to the main room, he saw Aunt Zhang staring at him strangely.

    Although her daughter had already told her, Aunt Zhang still wanted to confirm, she pulled Shu Yu over and said in a low voice, "My family Pingning accidentally overheard your conversation with that Aunt Xue, she said, Are you not the daughter of the Shu family?"

    Shu Yu looked up at Zhang Pingning and nodded slowly, "Yes, I was just bought by Aunt Xue from someone else."

    "Then, have you thought about finding your biological parents?"

    Shu Yu is a little strange about Aunt Zhang''s question, she cares so much about her life experience...

    She suddenly remembered what Meng Yunzheng had said to herself, saying that the old lady and the others would come over today. Could it be related to this?

    I don''t know where the old lady and the others are now. Shu Yu was slightly curious, but said, "I don''t know where my biological parents are. Aunt Xue said that she bought me because she didn''t want to have anything with my former family. Involvement, so she doesn''t even know who the seller is. In fact, she originally wanted a son, and the son could consolidate her position. I didn''t expect the seller to have a boy, so she sent me over and lied to her. "

    Zhang''s family suddenly realized that this was the case.

    Shu Yu sighed, "So I don''t know where my biological parents are."

    "Here, here." The old lady in the room couldn''t bear it any longer, she pushed open the door and ran out.

    Zhang''s family was stunned for a moment, when they saw the old lady rushing over and holding Shu Yu''s hand, holding her excitedly, and crying loudly, as if she could be pushed away at any time.

    Shu Yu was surprised and almost blurted out to call her.

    Auntie Zhang hurriedly stepped forward, grabbed the old lady''s hand and said, "Auntie, please calm down first, don''t get excited. Are you sure that Miss Shu Yu is your second girl?"

    The old lady wiped away tears, looked at Shu Yu''s face carefully, and said, "Yes, it must be. She is exactly the same as my mother-in-law who passed away when she was young, so similar. I was watching in the room just now, I almost thought my mother-in-law was still alive."

    Shu Yu, "..." Milk, it''s over.

    When your mother-in-law was young, you probably never saw your great-grandmother.

    When Aunt Zhang heard this, she no longer doubted, after all, it was too coincidental.

    But as a witness, she felt that it was necessary to verify it properly, so she asked, "Auntie, is there any mark on your second girl''s body that can be used as evidence?"

    "Yes, yes, yes." The old lady said two things. Aunt Zhang and Zhang Pingning brought Shu Yu into the house to check, which was exactly what the old lady said.

    This is an ironclad matter. It was confirmed. The old lady and the three big tigers came to hug her, crying and laughing. The scene was a little out of control for a while.

    Even Zhao Xi stood aside with superb acting skills and said, "Just find it, just find it."

    Shu Yu felt that if he was too out of the way, he seemed out of place.

    After all, even the Zhang family was red-eyed for this rare reunion.

    So after being stunned for a while, Shu Yu performed a tearful, excited cry.

    The two sides hugged each other and were reluctant to part, but Aunt Zhang was the first to recover, wiped her tears and said, "Okay, the family reunion, this is a good thing, don''t cry, let''s sit down and talk ,what."

 Chapter 589ï¼š go home with milk

    Chapter 589

    The old lady was finally willing to let go of Shu Yu, but she still held her hand tightly and said, "Have you suffered a lot these days? Look at your hand, it''s calloused."

    This old lady didn''t deliberately act. When Ayu came home, although she could do anything, her hands were well protected and clean. When she put makeup on the ladies, there was no thorn at all. scratching feeling.

    I haven¡¯t seen him for over a month now, and my hands are cracked.

    The old lady was very distressed, "Don''t be afraid if we are here in the future."

    Shu Yu smiled, she actually missed them very much, although she knew that they were always behind her and not far away from her, but she didn''t meet and didn''t speak.

    Now that they are reunited, Shu Yu relaxes.

    Sanya squatted beside Shu Yu, took out from her sleeve, took out two candies, and handed them to Shu Yu, "Second sister, eat candy."

    In the past, the second sister gave her candy, but now she wants to give it to the second sister, every day.

    Shu Yu took it and touched her little head, "Thank you."

    Sanya smiled contentedly.

    Shu Yu had a candy in his mouth, and it felt even sweeter.

    The family sat around and talked for a while. Seeing that it was getting late, the family had to eat dinner.

    Shu Yu and the others can''t continue to disturb others here, let alone stay for dinner.

    So she quietly tugged at the old lady''s sleeve, who already had a tacit understanding with her, stood up and said, "Look at me, I am so happy to forget the time. I heard that you just got off work. No, you haven''t eaten yet, walk around, go home with me, dinner is already prepared at home, if you have anything to say, let''s talk slowly after we finish eating, anyway, we also live here, not far away."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Okay."

    The old lady said to the Zhang family again, "It''s really thanks to you guys today. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be able to find the second girl. I won''t say more if I''m grateful. When Ayu is settled, we''ll go to the door to thank you."

    Aunt Zhang waved her hands again and again, "Auntie, you are so polite. Even without us, you will be reunited with Miss Shu Yu sooner or later if you stay in Zhengdao Village. If you say thank you or not, we also have to thank you for the quenching. What about the scar cream?"

    Shu Yu looked at the old lady in surprise, "Mother, have you given Miss Zhang the scar removal cream?"

    "Yeah, here it is, I heard you had this plan before, and we happen to have it. Do you think this is fate?"

    The old lady was very happy and said a few words to the Zhang family before leaving.

    When she went out, the old lady whispered to Shu Yu, "The house we rented is over there, look, it''s over there. If you have a room reserved for you, you will sleep at home at night. It''s so cold at night, I can''t stand it without a quilt."

    Shu Yu nodded, the quilt on the side of the exile was not only thin, but also filled with catkins and poplars, and even sun-dried straw, which showed average warmth.

    There is a warm and comfortable quilt to sleep in, and Shu Yu is naturally happy.

    "Okay, I''ll go home with Nian." She put her arms around the old lady''s hand and was in a good mood, but when she reached the door of Shu''s house, she stopped, "Nir, you go back first, I have to talk to Hou and the others. Say it so they don''t wait for me."

    "Let their mother and daughter come and eat together," the old lady said.

 Chapter 590ï¼š Introduce you to your acquaintance

    Chapter 590 Introduce you to each other

    The old lady knew that A Yu had been cared for and helped by the Hou family when she was a child, otherwise A Yu would not have treated her differently along the way.

    It''s not easy for others now, they can''t help others, they can still do it with a warm meal.

    However, Shu Yu shook his head, "Next time, after all, in the eyes of outsiders, we have just met each other, and we are not very familiar with each other. Bringing people back rashly will easily make people suspicious."

    The old lady was right when she thought about it, so she didn''t say much, just explained, "Then go back quickly, we''ll be waiting for you here." She didn''t say anything about going home first, and it wasn''t that much of a difference anyway.

    Shu Yu smiled, then turned around and entered the yard.

    Hou Shi and Sixth Girl did not eat, so they waited for Shu Yu in the courtyard.

    After seeing no one back for so long, both of them were very worried, for fear that something might happen.

    On the contrary, the Shu family had already eaten it.

    When Shu Yu entered the door, the Hou family hurried up to meet them and asked eagerly, "Miss San, you''re finally back? Did something happen? Why did you go for so long?"

    Shu Yu smiled, "Something happened, but it''s a good thing."

    Hou was stunned for a while, "A good thing?" In such a difficult place as Zhengdao Village, how could something good happen?

    Shu Yu nodded, took a piece of candy and handed it to the sixth girl, and said, "My family has come to me, I mean, my biological parents."

    Hou''s eyes widened in shock, and the candy in Miss Six''s hand almost fell to the ground.

    Shu Yu pursed his lips, "It''s a long story, in short, they have come all the way to Zhengdao Village and are now outside. They wait for me to go there for dinner, and I''ll tell you when I come back and leave. You don''t have to worry about it. , you should also eat my share, otherwise you won''t have the energy to work the next day."

    Hou''s mind is a little confused, this, this thing is too sudden.

    She grabbed Shu Yu''s hand and said, "Third girls, are you sure? They are really your biological parents, not deceitful people? You have to think clearly, don''t, don''t fall into any trap."

    Shu Yu knew that Hou was for her own good, especially in such an environment, it was really hard to think that her family would suddenly appear, it was so weird.

    She thought about it and explained it briefly.

    Hou was even more shocked after hearing this. There were no people in Dong''an who didn''t know about Dongqing Guan. Ordinary people might not know the abilities of the master of Dongqing Guan, but Hou still heard some rumors.

    It is said that many dignitaries and dignitaries want to look for fortune-tellers to see the fortune-telling.

    Therefore, the Lu family said that it was guided by the Eastern Qing Guanzhu, and the Hou family did not doubt it at all.

    She was a little excited, "It''s a good thing, they are willing to drag their families to come here to find you, they must love you very much. Although our work is not easy, but with them, you will always be there. Be more comfortable. Good thing, great thing. Then you go, don''t make them wait too long."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Well, when I''m familiar with it, I''ll introduce you to it."

    Hou laughed, and reminded her rarely as an elder, "Okay, you have to get along well with your family. Although you have not been with them since you were a child, your relationship can be cultivated slowly."

    During the conversation, the Shu family in the kitchen had already finished their meal and were planning to go back to their room.

    When passing through the yard, seeing the three of them talking over there, the expressions on their faces were not good.

 Chapter 591ï¼š The old lady scolds the eldest lady

    Chapter 591 The old lady scolds the big lady

    Madam even snorted coldly and glanced in the direction of Concubine Xue.

    "Have you seen it? People are called mothers and daughters filial piety. They don''t look down on you, an incompetent adoptive mother."

    Obviously, the Shu family already knew about Aunt Xue''s private search for Shu Yu and her desire to have a good relationship with her.

    Aunt Xue also had a slap print on her face, which should have been beaten by the Shu family.

    Hearing the eldest lady''s words, Concubine Xue looked at Shu Yu with hatred, "Some people are just unfamiliar white-eyed wolves."

    Shu Yu raised his head and looked at the Shu family with a half-smile, "What''s the matter? If you don''t fight for a few days, you forget the pain, right? Are you familiar with it? Have you ever raised me?"

    The Shu family didn''t dare to make a sound, and Aunt Xue''s eyes became more and more angry.

    Shu Yu retracted his gaze and said to Hou, "Then I''ll go first."

    Hou was about to nod when an old lady came in outside, "Ayu, why isn''t it okay?"

    The old lady was really worried. After waiting for so long without anyone to come out, she was thinking wildly, wondering if the Shu family was bullying Ayu.

    She knew that the Shu family treated Ayu badly.

    Even if Ayu didn''t say anything, she could guess with her toes.

    So, after waiting for the left and right to see no one come out, she couldn''t wait to come in and take a look.

    The Shu family originally planned to enter the house, but when they saw the unfamiliar old lady appearing, they were stunned and looked at her in unison.

    "Who are you?" the eldest girl asked with a frown.

    The old lady knew who was who at a glance.

    The people standing beside A Yu must be the Hou family and Sixth Girl, and the row of women at the entrance of the main room must be the Shu family of good things.

    The old lady stepped forward, holding her chest out, "Me? I''m Ayu''s grandmother. Are you the women of the Shu family? Sure enough, the sharp-nosed monkeys are sharp and sharp, and at first glance, they are fortunate and life-threatening. If you are not photogenic, it is no wonder that my family Ayu can only come to this ghost place."

    After a pause, he turned his head and explained to Hou, "I didn''t tell you about you."

    She has used several idioms she learned from Dahu, which is cool.

    As soon as we met, the Shu family was scolded by this strange old lady, and the words were extremely rude.

    The eldest lady of the Shu family immediately exploded, "Where are you from, an old pious woman who came to someone else''s house to splash around, do you still have any education?"

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, dare to scold her for milk?

    She wanted to make a move, but the old lady stopped her, grabbed her waist and stepped forward, "If you are educated, why would you be exiled here to work as a hard worker, if you are educated, you don''t wash your head or face, and you smell disgusting. Do you think you are still a high-ranking prefect lady, bah, look at the way you are now, you are not even a beggar. Really, nothing!!"

    The eldest lady was so angry that she almost threw herself away, her head dizzy for a while, she pointed at the old lady, but she couldn''t say a word, "You, you..."

    "What am I, did I say something wrong?"

    "I''ll kill you." The eldest lady was furious, looked around, picked up the broom beside her, and rushed over.

    Shu Yu stood forward, but the old lady stopped her again.

    She didn''t move, just stood there, and then shouted, "Da Niu, come on."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Zhao Xi at the door was really about to spit out a mouthful of blood. He resisted the urge to roll his eyes and rushed in without a word.

 Chapter 592ï¼š Shocked Shu family

    Chapter 592 Shocked Shu Family

    The eldest lady''s broom was about to hit the old lady''s head, but she suddenly felt that her hand was empty, and the broom was taken away.

    Her body fell forward due to inertia, and she was about to slam on the old lady.

    Zhao Xi held the broom in one hand, and held the person like that, "Ehhh, stand firm, don''t bump into my grandma and my sister, if you hurt them, I''ll be rude."

    The eldest girl who rushed over quickly supported the eldest lady. They looked at the man who suddenly appeared in shock, and then took a step back in unison.

    They could approach a woman like the old lady without caring, but now they are facing a strong man who is not easy to mess with, and their hearts are instantly filled with fear.

    "You, who are you?"

    Zhao Xi frowned, "I didn''t say it just now, her brother."

    He pointed at Shu Yu, who nodded with a serious expression, "Well, my brother." He was tall.

    The old lady pointed to the eldest lady and others, "I know that our family Agi was wronged in your family before. But now she recognizes her ancestors and returns to her family. With our relatives, I see who of you dares to bully her."

    Recognize the ancestors and return to the clan? What is recognizing ancestors? ? what does she mean?

    By the way, the old lady said earlier that she was Shu Yu''s grandmother?

    Dear¡­¡­

    But, how is this possible! !

    Their shocked gazes fell on several people, their minds were all confused, and there was no way to connect the matter of Shu Yu''s found relatives.

    Aunt Xue''s face changed greatly, and she said loudly, "Impossible, how could her grandmother appear here? This is Lin Zhang''s house!!"

    Even if she didn''t know the background of Xiao Yezhong, she knew that her parents were from nearby Jiangyuan County.

    The old lady snorted smugly, "Why is it impossible? We got the advice of an expert, and we came here to find the lost second girl. Our whole family loves her, not to mention the Linzhang mansion thousands of miles away, even if it is ten thousand miles away. Thousands of miles away, we will find it too."

    Zhao Xi also said, "This is what a good person has a good reward. Our family has been looking for the second sister for so many years, and it is finally here. You don''t want to bully her in the future. Now the second sister is behind us."

    The old lady nodded, "That''s right."

    After saying that, without looking at the eldest lady and others, he took Shu Yu''s hand and said, "Come on, let''s go home for dinner."

    "Okay." Shu Yu laughed and was dragged out by the old lady.

    Until they left, the Shu family still hadn''t recovered, standing in place one by one without moving.

    After a long time, the second girl behind the crowd suddenly let out a weird laugh, "Hahaha, hahaha, see it, have you all seen it? That bitch, she has found her biological parents. What else do you say, wait until the second When Uncle and Big Brother come here, they will be able to give her a hard time. If you see it, there are people who support her, so they are not afraid of our second uncle, who is only a prisoner."

    Everyone turned their heads to look at her blankly.

    The second girl laughed more and more, "Wait, wait, you know, wait, this is the consequence. I said to let Lord Lan help, but you also accused me of being shameless. See, we are at her feet, There will never be a day to come.¡±

    The Shu family felt a little dazed at what she said, and they were a little dazed for a while.

    The second girl was still talking, laughing while talking, when suddenly, her laughter stopped, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.

 Chapter 593ï¼š Two girls vomit blood

    Chapter 593 Two girls vomit blood

    "Ah..." Whoever screamed, the Shu family looked at the second girl who was vomiting blood in astonishment.

    Hou and Miss Six were going to go back to the room, but they stopped in unison.

    Why, why did you vomit blood?

    The second girl was stunned. She stared at her and lowered her head. She wiped the corner of her mouth with her hand. The bright red color stimulated her eyeballs and made her tremble.

    Hematemesis? Why did she vomit blood so well? Didn''t she just laugh out loud? I just scolded a few words, why did I vomit blood?

    The second girl had a dull pain in her head, and the next moment, she turned back straight and fainted immediately.

    The Shu family screamed again, followed by the people who were carried back to the room in a frenzy.

    Hou frowned, looked at Miss Six, and neither of them did much.

    Shu Yu didn''t know about these things, she had already followed the old lady home by now.

    The family did prepare hot meals, and they kept them warm on the stove, waiting for Shu Yu to come back.

    Shu Yu has not experienced such a day for a month and a half. She sat across from the old lady with a smile, looked at the table full of dishes, and sighed comfortably.

    The old lady gave her some vegetables, and the bowl was about to overflow, "You''re hungry, eat quickly, and let''s talk slowly after eating."

    The food is all Shu Yu likes. She glanced at her younger brother and sister and raised the bowl with a smile.

    The sky was already dark. After Shu Yu finished eating, he took a hot bath and was pushed into the bed by the old lady.

    After a while, Sanya ran into the room and slipped in.

    The old lady stood at the door and reminded her, "You''ll come out after you talk for a while, don''t you know? Your second sister is very tired after a busy day. Let her rest early and get a good night''s sleep."

    Sanya buried half of her head in the bed, and hurriedly said, "Got it, milk."

    The old lady closed the door.

    Sanya then stuck her head out, and took Shu Yu''s hand with her little hand, "Second sister, I miss you so much."

    "Second sister misses you too." Shu Yu patted Sanya''s head, the little girl seemed to have lost some weight again. She had finally gained a bit of meat when she was in Jiangyuan County. Huhu''s face disappeared again.

    However, Sanya''s spirit is not bad.

    The little girl had a lot to say, and she explained everything that happened on the road one by one, and also talked about the situation of her parents in the county town.

    It''s just that he was very young, and he felt sleepy after a while. He slept in the second sister''s soft quilt and quickly fell asleep.

    When the old lady came in, the little girl was already asleep and her face was flushed.

    The old lady was about to carry her away, but Shu Yu stopped her, "Damn, let her sleep here, Sanya sleeps well and won''t disturb me. Now that the bed is warm, it''s easy to catch a cold when I take it out. "

    The old lady didn''t move anymore after hearing the words, she just whispered, "Okay, then you should rest early too."

    Shu Yu replied with a smile, watching the old lady go out, then he hugged Sanya, closed his eyes and fell asleep.

    This time, she almost overslept, but the old lady came in and called her, and she realized that it was getting late.

    Shu Yu rubbed his forehead, and it was really comfortable to sleep at home.

    She carefully avoided Sanya, got up and put on clothes, and when she went out, the old lady brought a bowl of hot noodles to her, plus two eggs.

 Chapter 594ï¼š old ladys heart

    Chapter 594 The old lady''s intentions

    Shu Yu enjoys it very much. When I stayed at Shu''s house a few days ago, I ate the food I made the night before for breakfast.

    No, it should be said, they only cook once in the evening. This meal includes evening, morning the next day, and noon the next day.

    After all, I really can¡¯t get up in the morning, and after a busy day, I really don¡¯t want to cook and eat anymore.

    Therefore, whether it is breakfast or lunch, the food is cold, not to mention the taste. Except for salt, there is no oil or water.

    And this is the situation of the three of them. Generally, other people in Zhengdao Village only eat two meals a day.

    Shu Yu was fed by Meng Yunzheng at dinner, and the food was saved so that he would not be hungry the next morning.

    Now not only can I eat hot food, but also noodles and eggs, Shu Yu really feels like a fairy.

    Just, she looked at the old lady.

    "Milk, you''ve worked so hard like this, you still get up early in the morning to cook for me on such a cold day, so don''t..."

    Before she could finish speaking, the old lady interrupted her, "What''s the hard work? When I was in Shangshi Village, I got up earlier than this. At that time, there was farm work at home, and whoever didn''t leave before dawn? What do you do? That is, after you came back, we moved to the county seat and rented out the fields at home, so there was no need to get up early, so we went to bed later."

    She took the water bag again and poured boiling water into Shu Yu, "And I''m not that old bone, what kind of hard work? I don''t have to do anything else here, just prepare three meals a day, and then put It''s very easy to clean up the house, and Sanya Dahu and the others to help me."

    "I''m still planning to catch two hens and lay eggs for you to eat every day after they stabilize. Then I''ll find Zhang''s family to get some vegetable seeds, clean up this yard, and grow some fresh vegetables, so that we can You don''t have to go out to buy groceries."

    Although there is a mule cart at home, it is not easy to trouble Zhao Xi to go to the county town to buy vegetables, he also has his own things to do.

    "You can eat your food with peace of mind, and don''t worry about things at home."

    The old lady neatly prepared all her things. Seeing that she was about to leave, she hurriedly urged her to eat noodles, and by the way, she peeled off the shell of the boiled egg.

    Shu Yu didn''t say anything anymore, but she was taken care of so thoughtfully, which made her very uncomfortable for a while.

    When she went out, the old lady put another coat on her, "It''s still very cold at the moment, you should put it on quickly and take it off when it''s hot."

    Then he stuffed her with a few more eggs, "For that Concubine Hou and Miss Six, hurry up and go."

    Shu Yu took the heavy sweet burden and hugged the old lady, full of energy, "Then I''m leaving."

    The old lady smiled and looked at her back, "This girl." Why is it so sticky all of a sudden.

    Shu Yu went to Zhuangzi by himself to pick up tools. This side is closer to Zhuangzi, so there is no need to go through Shu''s house.

    As soon as he arrived at Zhuangzi, Shu Yu went to Aunt Hou first, but there were too many people, and he didn''t see anyone for a while.

    On the contrary, after receiving the tools, Miss Liu was the first to see her with sharp eyes.

    After all, the coat on Shu Yu''s body is different from theirs, it''s so conspicuous, even in this bright day, he can see it clearly.

    Mrs. Hou and Miss Six walked quickly to her side, Mrs. Hou looked like she had something to say.

    Just before she could speak, Shu Yu handed her the egg in his hand, "Eat it while it''s still hot."

 Chapter 595ï¼š My fathers last name is Lu

    Chapter 595 My father''s surname is Lu

    Hou looked at the eggs in her hands in astonishment. In the past, she didn''t like a few eggs at all. She even had the experience of eating only egg whites instead of egg yolks.

    However, having experienced so many things, Mr. Hou knew the preciousness of these eggs.

    I haven''t eaten eggs for a few months, and now this thing is like a delicacy in her eyes.

    Hou raised his head and looked at Shu Yu, "All for us?" Four ah, an ordinary farmer, who is so generous that they give away four eggs as soon as they sell?

    Hou frowned, "It''s not good. You just met your family and you gave us so many eggs. What if they think you have a bad character?"

    Although he was greedy and even more eager to give Liu Girl a bite to eat, Hou Shi still restrained and told Shu Yu some necessary worldly knowledge.

    Because of the loss, the Hou family hopes that Shu Yu can grasp such a family.

    But Shu Yu waved his hand, "It''s okay, my grandma specially prepared it for you. She heard that you took care of me when I was a child, and she is also grateful to you. My grandma said that they can''t give it or help. I''m busy, but it''s still possible to improve your meals occasionally."

    Shu Yu has money in his hand, as long as the conditions permit, after crossing the Ming Road, it is nothing to eat well.

    Hou didn''t say anything for a long time. She only gave Xiaoshu a few buns and pastries back then. When she was on the road to exile, she had already asked Shu Yu to ''discuss'' this love.

    But listen to her now, this egg is not only available these days, but there will be other occasionally?

    Hou couldn''t help looking at the daughter beside him, then took a deep breath and accepted the egg, "Okay, then I''ll be welcome."

    There is a chance in the future, please pay it back.

    Now the most important thing is to take good care of your body and work hard to live. Especially the six girls, who are still young and have not grown up yet, they need to eat better.

    She thanked again, and then peeled off the eggshell with Miss Six.

    There were a lot of people at this time, so Hou deliberately fell behind a few steps to avoid attracting attention.

    While eating, the two followed Shu Yu to the wasteland.

    After finished eating, Mrs. Hou suddenly remembered what she was about to say, "I almost forgot, three girls..."

    Shu Yu interrupted her, "I recognize my ancestors and return to my ancestry now. Although the official household registration has not been transferred, I really don''t want to be the daughter of the Shu family. My father''s surname is Lu, and I will be Lu Shuyu in the future. You can call me directly. I''m not the third girl of the Shu family anymore."

    Hou was stunned when he heard the words, and then nodded, "That''s right, the girl from the Shu family is not easy to handle, so I''ll call you Ayu."

    "Um."

    "Ayu, after you left yesterday, something happened to the Shu family. After the second girl learned that you recognized your ancestor and returned to the clan, she was so angry that she scolded and vomited blood on the spot."

    Shu Yu paused, "Have you fainted??"

    "Yeah, we all freaked out."

    "What happened after that? Did you ask a doctor?"

    Speaking of this, Hou sneered, "Just ask the doctor, but they discussed it for a long time, and then they went to the face of the unconscious Er girl. They waited until the second girl woke up, and then they diligently looked for it. A man from the village who is not very skilled in medicine came over."

    Please ask the doctor, it costs money, where does the Shu family have money?

    Later, the second girl woke up, and she had no choice but to use her rations for the day to invite someone to invite her husband.

    Na Langzhong was also a prisoner who was exiled here. Apart from him, there is no other doctor in Zhengdao Village.

 Chapter 596ï¼š The cause of the second girl

    Chapter 596 The cause of the second girl

    It is impossible for the Shu family to go to other places to find someone at night. It would be nice to invite a husband to come back.

    Shu Yu''s cold-blooded behavior towards the Shu family is not surprising, "What did the boss say?"

    "Lang Zhong said that the second girl was suffering from depression and vomiting blood caused by anger. Now I can only raise it and eat something good."

    Shu Yu silently raised his head to look up at the sky, how do you care for such a place? How to eat well?

    It is good to have some food and some accommodation here. Where do you get the conditions to recuperate?

    Furthermore, depression has become a disease, and anger is raging?

    Shu Yu felt that the cause was not very reliable. Just like the second girl, she also tried to make others depressed. How could she fall ill because of this reason.

    "But I specifically asked someone to inquire just now." Hou shi suddenly leaned into Shu Yu''s ear and whispered, "It turns out that Lang Zhong is a quack doctor at all. I heard that he was exiled here because of the crime of being put to death. people."

    Therefore, Hou expressed his doubts about his diagnosis.

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "What about the second girl now?"

    Hou said, "She is lying at home. She can''t even get out of bed now, let alone work in the fields. I just saw the Shu family go to the old woman in Zhuangzi to explain the situation."

    It is common for people to get sick, and it is not allowed to take leave here.

    But after the leave, the food will be gone, and it will be registered, and it will be paid in silver in the future.

    What Hou is worried about now is...

    "Although we are at odds with the rest of the Shu family, we are a family at the official post. The money we owe will be repaid together."

    They can receive and eat the food separately, but the arrears on the way to exile and the rent of the rented house belong to each of them.

    Shu Yu didn''t care about this, "You don''t have to worry about this." She paused and said in a low voice, "I heard that after a while, the Mr. Qi we met on the road might pass by here. .He is doing things by the governor''s side now, and he may not be able to do other things, but it is easy for us to get out of the Shu family. "

    Hou''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Are you serious? Is this what your family told you?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Yeah."

    Hou sighed in relief, and the expression on his face became lighter.

    While the three of them were talking, they had already reached the work place.

    Shu Yu glanced at the Shu family, and really didn''t see the second girl.

    She and Hou separated and returned to the family of three. Several people are already familiar with it. This family of three is easy to get along with. There are many things that Shu Yu is not clear about. Ask them to know.

    Especially since she planned to go hunting instead, she just asked the male owner of this house.

    The man''s name is Xu Dali, his wife is Lin Shi, and his ten-year-old son Xu Zhensheng.

    A family of three was exiled here, but they did not commit any crimes, but were implicated by Xu Dali''s father.

    His father worked with a prince, and the prince wanted to rebel. Although he didn''t succeed, it was also very involved.

    Xu Dali''s father died on the way to exile, but their family of three had to continue to work as coolies here.

    But this is also the third year, except last year when Xu Dali''s arm was broken while hunting, the family still managed to survive.

    Shu Yu got along well with the three of them. Seeing Xu Zhensheng coming over with a basket, he took out two candies from his pocket and handed them to him.

 Chapter 597ï¼š Let Zhao Xi see

    Chapter 597 Let Zhao Xi see

    Xu Zhensheng is very taciturn and hardly speaks much. He is young but works very neatly.

    But when he saw the candy, he was still stunned and looked up at her in surprise.

    Shu Yu stuffed it directly into his pocket and said, "Sweet mouth for you."

    Xu Zhensheng couldn''t help looking at his parents. Lin Shi couldn''t help but swallow his saliva even though he didn''t speak, so he didn''t let him go back.

    My son came here to suffer with them at a young age, not to mention candy, even the slightly better food could not be eaten.

    She patted Xu Zhensheng''s head and said, "Miss Shu''s kindness, please keep it."

    But she was also a little curious, where did this candy come from? Two days ago, this girl was still destitute when she came to Zhengdao Village.

    Shu Yu didn''t hide it, and while he was working, he told him that he recognized his relatives.

    She guessed that even if she didn''t say it, the Zhang family would have spread the news.

    Lin was stunned to hear, "No wonder I don''t think you and the rest of the Shu family are close, so I''ll call you Miss Lu in the future?"

    "Um."

    Maybe because of those two candies, Lin Shi, who has always done things silently, rarely spoke to her a few more words.

    Shu Yu was vaccinated in advance, so at noon, Zhao Xi came to bring her meals, and the Xu family was not surprised.

    But everyone else looked at her in surprise.

    Shu Yu took the hot food box and followed Zhao Xi to eat in a corner where no one was around.

    The wasteland was a little far from where they lived, so it was inconvenient for the old lady and two children to come here.

    Even if it was Zhao Xi, he came in a mule cart, so the speed was fast and the food was still hot.

    The mule cart was parked far away, and no one here could see it. After all, it was all about delivering meals, and he was not the only one who came to deliver meals. But it would be too conspicuous to drive a mule cart to deliver it, and it would easily become the target of public criticism.

    While eating, Shu Yu told Zhao Xi what happened to the Shu family yesterday, especially the situation of the second girl.

    Zhao Xi listened thoughtfully, "You mean, the second girl is not in a hurry."

    "You''re a doctor." Shu Yu looked at him with a smile.

    Zhao Xi, "..."

    He looked suddenly enlightened, "Okay, when I go back in a while, I will touch Shu''s house to see her."

    Shu Yu stroked his forehead, "Don''t be so wretched, okay?"

    Zhao Xi was very innocent, and he was right, he really wanted to sneak into Shu''s house to check the pulse of the two girls, and he had to take advantage of her comatose.

    But thinking about it this way, it really seems like a flower thief.

    Shu Yu explained to him, "You can be careful, don''t be seen, if you are made responsible for the second girl, it will be bad."

    Zhao Xi gave her a sideways look, "You look down on me, don''t you? Although my skills are not as good as Ah Yun, isn''t the three-legged cat kung fu not kung fu? It''s just over the wall, and it''s not a difficult job."

    Seeing that Shu Yu had finished eating, Zhao Xi stood up, "Okay, then I''ll go back first. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of things in the afternoon, and I''ll give you news when you come back in the evening."

    Shu Yu put the food box away, "Thank you."

    "You''re quite polite." Zhao Xi said "tsk", took the food box and left.

    Shu Yu rested on the spot for a while before returning to continue his work.

    In the afternoon, she asked Xu Dali a few questions about the hunt.

    When she went back to hand in the tools at night, she found the official and told him about the job change.

 Chapter 598ï¼š Meng Yunzheng is an invisible genius

    Chapter 598 Meng Yunzheng is an invisible genius

    That official had already benefited from Meng Yunzheng''s side, so naturally he recognized her.

    And Shu Yu is going to go hunting, which is not very difficult, so he agreed immediately.

    At the end, he also told her, "Tomorrow, come and pick up the tools when you get caught, and I will arrange for you to go with you."

    "it is good."

    Shu Yu nodded in agreement, the time for hunting was later than that for pioneering wasteland. It is dangerous to enter the mountain. If the sky is dark, it is easy to have an accident.

    The main purpose of the government is to let the prisoners work and hunt, but it is not really killing people.

    Shu Yu came out of Zhuangzi, and Mrs. Hou and Sixth Girl were still waiting for her. The two knew her plan early in the morning, but she really changed her job, and they still felt it was inappropriate.

    "You really think about it? It''s dangerous to go hunting."

    Shu Yu smiled, "It''s okay, my brother said he would prepare some tools for me."

    This is not the right time. Once you have recognized your family, you can have a clear path with bows and arrows.

    Hou thought about the Lu family, they didn''t object, and he didn''t seem to say much, so he nodded and didn''t persuade him any more.

    The three walked to the door of Lu''s house. Shu Yu originally thought that he was going to be at the door of the house, so he simply introduced the two of Hou and the Lu family to know each other.

    However, Hou refused. She always felt that Shu Yu had just recognized her relatives, and she was not familiar with it now, so it would be better not to disturb her.

    Seeing her insistence, Shu Yu did not persuade him any further. After giving the food in his hand to Hou, they parted ways and went home.

    This food, the Hou family did not refuse. After all, they worked all day and were really hungry.

    But the ability of the two of them is limited, so naturally there is not a lot of food handed out. Now that Shu Yu has a family, let''s not talk about the delicacies of the mountains and the sea, which are definitely better than these throat-pulling coarse grains. This kind of food would not be asked for if I wanted to come to Lujia.

    Hou Shi and Miss Six left, and Shu Yu also pushed open the door of Lu''s house.

    As soon as I entered, I could smell a familiar fragrance on the tip of my nose. The fatigue seemed to be swept away in an instant, and she immediately walked towards the kitchen.

    The old lady was bringing Sanya to put the tableware and chopsticks on the table. When she saw her entering the door, she hurried over, "Come back? Go wash the handles, let''s eat first."

    Sanya has wisely added half a scoop of hot water to the washbasin, then came to pull her, "Second sister, come quickly."

    Shu Yu smiled, and after washing, Sanya also took the hand ointment and wiped it for her, muttering while wiping, "I said, the second sister is working hard, and her hands are full of calluses. After washing your hands, you have to wipe them fragrantly. In the future, I will leave the second sister to wash her hands very carefully. "

    Shu Yu was amused, "Is it a prudent thing to wash your hands?"

    Sanya raised her head and nodded her head very seriously, "Yeah."

    Shu Yu laughed out loud, and turned his head to see Zhao Xi and Da Hu also entering the kitchen. Dahu''s face was still stained with ink, and he was still practicing calligraphy just now.

    This little guy can''t go to school now, but his class has not been missed.

    When he came back from Jiangyuan County, Master Wen still gave him a task and sent him several books to read slowly.

    Even though Dahu doesn¡¯t have a master, he can still teach himself, and he can ask Zhao Xi what he doesn¡¯t understand.

    Although Zhao Xi is a doctor, he has read books and knows how to read. He is more than enough to be a temporary master for enlightened students like Dahu. If he can''t, isn''t there Meng Yunzheng? He was an invisible genius whose paintings were worth thousands of dollars.

 Chapter 599ï¼š The two girls are poisoned

    Chapter 599 The second girl is poisoned

    The atmosphere of the family was happy. After dinner, Shu Yu chatted with the old lady for a while, and then went to talk with Zhao Xi.

    The two stood under the eaves, while Shu Yu looked at Sanya and Dahu who were talking and playing in the yard, and asked, "How is it? I went to Shu''s house in the afternoon, did you check the second girl''s pulse?"

    "Well, I''ve seen it." Zhao Xi leaned lazily against the pillar beside him and smiled, "It seems that your suspicion is right, and only a quack doctor can make such a diagnosis."

    Shu Yu was not surprised by this, "So the result is..."

    "Poisoned."

    Shu Yu frowned, "Poisoned?"

    She paused and asked again, "What poison did you get? How did you get it? Was it bitten by a poisonous insect or..."

    Zhao Xi didn''t say a word, but Shu Yu understood that it was man-made.

    And even the candidates seem obvious.

    Zhao Xi said, "After I diagnosed the second girl, I went to the mountain to have a look. Sure enough, I found a poisonous weed at the foot of the mountain. The poisonous weed is actually not that big. I have seen the back house of a big family. Women, using this poisonous weed as a chronic poison, put it into the medicinal soup a little bit every day, and poisoned her husband to death. The symptoms are just like the second girl. At the end of the meal, if you are a little emotional, you will vomit blood Fainting, it''s really like being in a hurry."

    If this is the case every day, and the person is finally poisoned to death, then the average doctor really can''t see the reason, just think that the person is really stressed, depressed, and cannot be cured.

    But the two girls are different. She obviously took a large dose, which can easily be seen as poisoning.

    If the Shu family went to a far place to find a reliable doctor, they could see her cause.

    Unfortunately, they were looking for a quack doctor.

    After listening to Shu Yu, he knew it. Don''t the Shu family belong to the back house women of the big family? There is a high probability that this kind of harmful privacy means is known.

    "The two girls, is there any help?"

    Zhao Xi looked at her in surprise, "You want to save her?"

    Shu Yu rolled his eyes, "What should I do to save her? It''s thankless to let her harm me in turn? I''m just curious and want to ask."

    Zhao Xi, "Others may not be able to save her, but I still have a way to save her."

    If he can''t even solve the problem of this little poisonous weed, what is he doing here? To be a mascot?

    Shu Yu felt relieved after hearing this. There is a doctor with excellent medical skills at home, which is really reassuring.

    She understood the cause of the second girl and guessed who the murderer was, but she still wanted to confirm it, and by the way, reminded Hou and the others.

    Shu Yu came out from the corridor and said to the old lady who was planning the chicken coop for the vegetable field, "Mother, I''m going out to talk to Hou and the others, and I''ll be back in a while."

    "Okay, let''s go." The old lady waved her hand, but she seemed to think of something soon, and said quickly, "Wait a minute."

    She said and stood up, patted the dirt on her body, walked quickly into the kitchen, and came out with two large pancakes and a small bowl of meat.

    "Send this to them, dip it in oil and water, and eat that bran sweet potato every day, how can you have the strength to work."

    Shu Yu took it, wrapped it in oiled paper and stuffed it into his sleeve, "Got it, milk."

    After saying that, he went out and went straight to Shu''s house.

    The Shu family is still cooking, and she has hot meals to eat as soon as she gets home, but Aunt Hou and the others still have to work when they get home.

 Chapter 600ï¼š The second lady is not good

    Chapter 600 The second lady is not a good stubble

    Seeing Shu Yu coming, the rest of the Shu family didn''t say anything.

    Although everyone''s faces are not good-looking, the existence of Zhao Xi yesterday, and the old lady with the same strong fighting ability, plus Shu Yu himself is not easy to bully, which makes the Shu family all die.

    Hou and Miss Six immediately came over and took her back to the room together, and then asked, "Ayu, why are you here?"

    Shu Yu handed over the oiled paper bag, "My milk asked me to send it to you, you can eat it, let''s talk while eating."

    Seeing You Huahua''s flesh, Hou Shi couldn''t help swallowing hard.

    "This¡­¡­"

    Shu Yu didn''t allow her to refuse, pushed him over, and then asked in a low voice, "Has there been anything unusual on the second lady''s side in the past two days?"

    Hou was taken aback for a moment, took a bite of the pancake, frowned, and said, "It seems that there is nothing unusual. Just like the previous days, I got up early to work in the wasteland, and then I came back to eat and sleep."

    I really don¡¯t have any other time and energy to do other things.

    Shu Yu pondered, and simply changed the way of asking, "Then did she go out or cook?"

    "Yes." Before Mrs. Hou could say anything, she heard the sixth girl say, "When I went to pick up firewood last night, I found that the second lady was also at the foot of the mountain. There was also the meal last night, although she didn''t cook it, but She assigned it."

    Shu has a lot of family members, so they cook the food together, but whoever eats more and who eats less is still divided between the first lady and the second lady.

    Although he left the Shu family, this inexplicable rule still exists.

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, "Sure enough."

    She asked again, "Then who asked the doctor after the second girl vomited blood and fell into a coma yesterday?"

    Hou was surprised, "It''s also the second lady."

    Her mind was spinning fast, and a terrible guess quickly emerged, "Ayu, do you mean that the second lady''s illness is related to the second lady?"

    Shu Yu suddenly stretched out his index finger and made a ''shh''.

    Hou and Sixth Girls looked at the door together, and saw a shadow drifting past the door. It seemed that someone walked to the door and stopped.

    Although their voices were so low that they could not be heard outside, the three of them temporarily stopped communicating.

    The people outside stopped at the door for a moment, probably because they couldn''t hear any sound, after a low curse, they turned around and left.

    Shu Yu then said to the Hou Shi and the two, "I found someone to see it, the second girl is not in a hurry, she is poisoned."

    Poisoning? ?

    Hou Shi and Miss Six gasped, "You mean, it''s the second lady..."

    Shu Yu nodded, "It should be her. I didn''t expect her to move so fast. It seems that the death of the seventh girl made her hate the second girl very much."

    The second lady was not a good stalker, she used to directly drug Aunt Liu''s child.

    When Mr. Hou was giving birth, the doctor who had made an appointment in advance did not come to the door, which was also the second wife¡¯s trick.

    Don''t look at her being quiet on the way to exile, that''s because she didn''t touch her fundamental interests. Her resentment towards Shu Yu was not as strong as that of Da Furen and the others. After all, she used to be from the two houses.

    But now the second lady dared to kill her daughter, no matter how difficult the conditions were, the second lady would not let her go.

    It only took one day from when she overheard the truth to when she poisoned the second girl.

    Hou became a little worried when he heard this, "Then will she also attack us?"

 Chapter 601ï¼š write home letter

    Chapter 601 Write a letter from home

    Shu Yu shook his head, "Not for now. We don''t have a strong conflict with each other. She has a husband and children, so she obviously doesn''t want to die. If she attacks us, there will be endless troubles."

    Not to mention that Shu Yu already has relatives, but to say that Mrs. Hou and Miss Liu were lucky, they met Mr. Qi who was also exiled to the southwest on the way.

    If something happened to the Hou family, Shu Yu wouldn''t care. If he stabbed Mrs. Qi, the second lady would not be able to protect herself.

    She would act on Er girl so decisively because the second girl now has no backer, not even anyone who cares about her. No one cares if she is dead or not.

    but¡­¡­

    Shu Yu explained to the Hou family, "You still have to be careful, the second lady is cautious and won''t do it easily, but it''s hard to guarantee that other people will not. You should put away your food and don''t pass other people''s hands. If you feel uncomfortable, then Come to me. Anyway, it won''t be long like this."

    Hou nodded and clenched Miss Six''s hand slightly.

    I didn''t expect to leave the Shu family, who is a powerful person, and have to face such a thing.

    After Shu Yu finished speaking, he left. When he went out, he took a special look at the Shu family.

    Mrs. Er didn''t do anything special as usual.

    Shu Yu left thoughtfully, and when he got home, the old lady handed her a bag.

    "You asked Young Master Meng to take care of it for you before. After arriving in Heichang County, he gave it to us."

    Shu Yu opened the bag, which contained his clothes and banknotes, as well as the original make-up utensils, and... sunflower seeds.

    Looking at this package, Shu Yu couldn''t help but move.

    She took out the bag of sunflower seeds and said to the old lady, "Milk, leave me a piece of land in this yard, I''ll try to grow something."

    "Okay." The old lady came over and looked at the sunflower seeds in her hand, "What are these? Vegetables?"

    "No, it''s a flower." Shu Yu said to her mysteriously, "This flower, the flower is so big that it can not only be viewed, but the fruit can be fried and eaten. It can also extract oil."

    The old lady''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Extracting oil? That''s a good thing. In this way, I won''t grow anything else in the yard, just this one."

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "Honey, it''s easy to plant sunflowers, but I''ve never planted them before, and I don''t know if they can be successful. So try to plant a few plants first. If they are good, then plant them in large quantities. This yard is definitely not enough. ."

    "That''s it." The old lady could only dispel the idea of ??planting sunflowers in the yard, and she looked rather regretful.

    But speaking of this, Shu Yu thought of Daniel.

    "Before I left, I gave Brother Daniu some seeds and asked him to try the seeds. I don''t know if it was successful." Shu Yu said, suddenly thinking of something, he asked the old lady, "Milk, we also have some time in the southwest. It''s time, have you written a letter to your family to report safety?"

    Old lady, "..." Still want to report safety?

    Facing Shu Yu''s sincere questioning expression, the old lady choked for a rare moment, and said in a low voice, "I can''t read at home..." Thinking about it, Dabao has already started reading.

    She started rolling up her sleeves, "Let''s go, write a letter back now, and tell them that we are all safe and sound, and have settled down so they don''t worry."

    The old lady began to call Da Hu, "Da Hu, Da Hu, take out your pen, ink, paper and inkstone. Let''s write a letter."

 Chapter 602ï¼š Disgusted Shu Yu

    Chapter 602 The Disgusted Shu Yu

    The letter was written by Dahu. It was the first time he wrote a letter, and he was still inexplicably nervous, and his small body collapsed straight.

    Shu Yu sat beside him, telling him how to write while letting him relax.

    "You said that everyone has already arrived and met me. There is no need to write about the exile, everyone knows it in their hearts. Then tell the uncle and the three uncles, and say that Dad has found a carpentry job and received a big order. My mother and sister also started to set up a stall to sell food, and there is no problem in life. You can also talk about the customs, climate and environment here. It¡¯s the first time you travel far and you encounter anything interesting, you can write about it.¡±

    Dahu slowly relaxed, thinking of the insights he had learned on the road, he suddenly felt that he had a lot to say, and the more he wrote, the smoother he became, and the more he wrote.

    He even wrote a separate letter to Master Wen after he finished his family letter.

    I heard the Master said that it is better to travel ten thousand miles than to read ten thousand volumes of books.

    Although they have been on the road, they are not walking fast. They have passed many towns and met many people. For Dahu, it was also an unusual journey. He wrote down these experiences and wanted to send them to the Master to see, and to show them to his classmates.

    Shu Yu finally asked Dahu to ask how the business in the shop was, whether the flowers planted by Da Niu were fruitful, and the situation of everyone in the family.

    In the end, what I thought was just a simple home letter turned into a thick stack.

    The old lady''s eyes jumped when she saw it, Dahu can recognize characters fast, but Dabao... can you recognize so many characters? Shouldn''t this worry him to death?

    As soon as the old lady thought of this, she could foresee Dabao''s collapsed expression that he wanted to tear up the letter.

    I didn''t expect that Ayu could still restrain Dabao from such a long distance.

    The letter was written, and after Shu Yu sealed it, he handed it over to Zhao Xi and asked him to help send it out.

    These days, it is easy to lose a letter, or it may not reach the destination for several months. However, Meng Yunzheng should have a special channel, so that the letter can be safely delivered to Jiangyuan County.

    Sure enough, Zhao Xiu didn''t say anything after receiving the letter, turned around and went out.

    After writing the letter, it was already very late. Shu Yu had to get up early tomorrow to work, and was immediately urged by the old lady to take a bath and sleep.

    On the second day, Shu Yu woke up half an hour late, and when he arrived at Zhuangzi, it was in the middle of the mortal hour, and the sky was completely bright.

    There was already a small group of people in the village. Judging by their clothes, they should all be hunting in the mountains.

    There are not many people, but they are all tall people.

    Therefore, a young woman like Shu Yu came in, instantly attracting everyone''s attention.

    They looked at her strangely, and some even looked very unscrupulous.

    Shu Yu glanced at the man, and then saw the official came out and looked at the people present, "Let''s get the tools first, and I have something to talk about after getting it."

    Everyone skillfully picked out the hunting equipment, and then saw that the official pointed at Shu Yu, "This girl Lu will follow her into the mountains to hunt in the future. Let''s see which team will bring her."

    Like wasteland reclamation, the prisoners who hunted were divided into several teams.

    The number of people in a team varies, from three at least to seven or eight at most.

    Of course, the more people there are, the more prey they hunt.

    After the official said, everyone''s eyes fell on Shu Yu, and then they all frowned, obviously disgusting her very much and unwilling to take her to action.

 Chapter 603ï¼š another girl

    Chapter 603 Another girl

    Shu Yu naturally saw the unwillingness of the crowd, and also knew what they meant in their eyes.

    It''s fine if it''s a man, but a woman, looking at the powerless, will only be a hindrance when she enters the mountain.

    Therefore, everyone present did not make a sound, and even turned their heads, thinking that they would not be favored.

    That official frowned, since he promised Meng Yunzheng, he must take care of Shu Yu a little more.

    So his eyes swept over the people present and said, "If you don''t speak, then I will choose it myself."

    What he likes most is the large team of eight people. This group of people is quite experienced and has a lot of manpower. As long as Shu Yu mixes with them and walks through the scene, he will be rewarded for one trip.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter if you bring one more person.

    The officer thought about it and was about to speak.

    However, the eldest of the eight-person team suddenly felt bad when he saw Shangguan Chai''s gaze, and hurriedly said with a smile, "Master Chai, I think it''s better for men to hunt in the mountains. Women probably don''t know how to go hunting. The dangers of the mountains, especially for a team with a large number of people like us, are going to enter the deep mountains. Are there any jackals, tigers and leopards in the mountains? She is not suitable for following us on the first day she entered the mountains. ."

    The teammate behind him immediately said, "Yeah, it''s better to let her follow a team with a small number of people, instead of entering the deep mountain, just to practice her hands, and then follow the big team into the deep mountain after she is proficient."

    While speaking, the man looked at the only three-man team.

    The faces of the three changed slightly and hurriedly said, "The three of us have been working together for a long time, and we are all familiar with each other. Adding one more person will affect our tacit understanding. I think it''s better to let her follow the fifth team, it happens that they also have one in the team. Ladies, it''s more convenient for the two girls to be together, and they can take care of each other, right?"

    Shu Yu was stunned, there is another woman besides her? Why didn''t she see it just now.

    She followed everyone''s line of sight to look at the fifth team, took a closer look, and found that there was really a girl standing in the far corner.

    The girl was wearing sackcloth and sackcloth, with a man''s hair in a bun, with a dark face and a short stature. Standing behind a few men, if you don''t look closely, you really haven''t noticed.

    Hearing someone mentioning her name, the girl raised her head and squeezed her fingers slightly.

    But the five team members who were also mentioned are not happy. They already brought a tow oil bottle, and now they want to throw another tow oil bottle to them? So do they still want to hunt and eat?

    The man in charge of the fifth team immediately said, "I don''t think it''s right, but they are right about one thing. Sir, it''s really not suitable for this girl''s family to go into the mountain with us. There was only one before, we just take it with us. Now that there are two of them, why not let them form a team."

    Someone behind him echoed, "Yes, sir, anyway, the two girls don''t need to go into the deep mountains, just walk around the periphery and hunt pheasants and hares. It''s almost the same, let alone worry about encountering danger."

    When the others heard the words, they nodded immediately and said one after another, "Yes, yes, this is a good idea."

    The officer frowned. In fact, he also felt that it was good. They were hunting pheasants on the periphery. Anyway, they were only two girls, and the amount of tasks required was not high. It was enough to fight three pheasants or hares.

    He thought about it, but still wanted to ask the two of them for their opinions.

 Chapter 604ï¼š two girls team

    Chapter 604 Two girls team up

    The other girl is not important, the official''s main purpose is to know what Shu Yu thinks.

    He turned to look at Shu Yu, "What do you think?"

    Shu Yu has no problem. To be honest, she might as well go into the mountains with these men who don''t like her at all.

    So she nodded, "I can."

    The others were all relieved, and the official waved his hand, "Okay, then it''s decided. You two are hunting on the outskirts, and the others are in the mountains, so you can go."

    The men present immediately turned around and left, as if Shu Yu and the others had changed their minds and wanted to follow them for fear that it would be too late.

    It wasn''t until Zhuangzi came out that everyone began to whisper.

    "Women should just go to open up wasteland and burn charcoal. If they have to join the hunting team, they are really not afraid of death."

    "Isn''t it? Looking at it like that, I''m afraid that it will cause us trouble if it is too hard to carry two chickens."

    "Team 5 is also vigilant. Not only did they not let that woman rely on us, but even the original girl was thrown away by this opportunity."

    The crowd burst into laughter.

    "Actually, it''s not bad to have a woman. I think the fifth team is in the midst of happiness and does not know happiness. That girl follows them. Isn''t that what they want to do?"

    When everyone heard this, they began to laugh tacitly.

    Their voices were getting farther and farther away, but Shu Yu was still in the village and did not come out.

    Other people had already received hunting tools, but she didn''t have them yet, so she stayed and got the tools before going.

    She looked at another girl present, who had a bundle of hemp rope in her hand, and stood there looking at herself nervously.

    Shu Yu, "..." She nodded at the girl, then followed the official to choose tools.

    The girl sighed and looked at the hemp rope in her hand, feeling a little numb.

    Generally, in a team, there will be a pair of bows and arrows, and others can only use sharpened wooden sticks, daggers that are not very sharp, or sharp instruments such as forks.

    But there are only two of them, and they still have to hunt outside, so the bows and arrows are definitely not equipped.

    The girl sighed again, hoping that Shu Yu could choose better equipment, so that the prey she could hit would be bigger.

    Thinking, the sound of footsteps could be heard.

    As soon as the girl looked up, she saw Shu Yu standing in front of her.

    "You come out..." The girl was stunned in the middle of her words.

    She looked at the longbow and quiver on Shu Yu''s back in surprise, and said in disbelief, "You, did you choose a bow and arrow?"

    "Yeah, what''s wrong?" Shu Yu nodded, "Isn''t bow and arrow the most suitable tool for hunting? The messenger told me to pick it myself, so I picked this one. Is there any problem?"

    The girl swallowed and shook her head, "No, no problem."

    Shu Yu, "Since there''s no problem, let''s go. If it''s not early, if we don''t leave soon, we may have nothing to gain today."

    The group of people entered the mountain like bandits, and they may have scared away most of the prey at the entrance of the deep mountain.

    On the first day of hunting, Shu Yu still didn''t plan to go too deep, so he''d better understand the situation first.

    The girl nodded blankly, "Okay, let''s go, let''s go."

    The two of them walked out of Zhuangzi fearlessly, one carrying a bow and arrow, the other carrying a bundle of hemp rope.

    Shu Yu''s footsteps are brisk, and she is in a good state of mind when she has enough food, clothing, warmth and sleep. She feels that she has endless energy now.

 Chapter 605ï¼š Houki month

    Chapter 605 Fang Xiyue

    After walking a few steps, Shu Yu remembered the girl behind him, as if she didn''t even know her name.

    She stopped and turned around.

    Next, they estimate that they will cooperate for a period of time, and they must understand the basic situation of each other clearly.

    Who knew that when he turned around, he realized that the girl was walking behind him, looking at the bow and arrow on her back from time to time, her eyes... inexplicably complicated.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help but lift the quiver up, and the girl''s eyes moved up accordingly.

    However, she didn''t seem to notice that Shu Yu was turning her head to look at her.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Why does it seem a bit sluggish, it''s not good, if you go into the deep mountain and react so slow, there is a possibility of an accident.

    Thinking, Shu Yu coughed twice.

    The girl suddenly regained her senses when she heard the voice, raised her head to meet Shu Yu''s gaze, and suddenly felt a little embarrassed, "I, I accidentally lost my mind just now."

    Shu Yu, "I see."

    She started walking forward again, and said as she walked, "My name is Lu Shuyu, what''s your name?"

    The girl hurriedly walked a few steps to keep up with her. This time she was walking beside her. Hearing this, she quickly said, "My name is Fang Xiyue, and I am fifteen years old."

    is a year older than her.

    Shu Yu nodded, looked at the bow and arrow on his shoulder and asked, "I saw you looking at the bow and arrow just now, can you use it?"

    "No." Speaking of this, Fang Xiyue became visibly frustrated, "I''m too stupid, my father taught me for a long time, and I don''t know why, every time I can''t aim correctly, I can''t hit the prey. "

    After saying this, Shu Yu was stunned, "How long has your father taught you??"

    Fang Xiyue was afraid that she would dislike her, so she quickly explained, "Yes, my father is a hunter. I, although I am not good at archery, but don''t worry, I have been hunting with my father since I was a child, and know everything except archery. I know how to set traps, know the habits of prey, and know how to avoid danger. Don''t look at me as thin, but I have no problem climbing mountains and trees."

    She said a lot, but Shu Yu looked at her in astonishment.

    Fuck, did she even pick up a treasure?

    She stretched out her hand that was about to move, and pinched it on Fang Xiyue''s arm. The latter looked at her with a bewildered expression, not knowing what she was doing to pinch herself.

    Shu Yu silently withdrew her hand, um, she didn''t lie, she was very thin, but her muscles were strong, and she felt very strong.

    Those idiots in the fifth team, who pushed such a talent out, will regret it sooner or later.

    Originally, Shu Yu thought that he would take her with him, as long as she could run fast without making a sound, but now it seems that she can not only relax a lot, but also touch her light.

    Shu Yu was in a better mood, chatting with Fang Xiyue as he walked along the way.

    This girl is a bit silly, and Shu Yu clarified her origin in a few words.

    Although this origin is not a secret.

    Fang Xiyue''s family has two parents, and the family of three was exiled to Zhengdao Village, which was only three or four days before Shu Yu and the others, so she had just arrived.

    The Fang family had a good life. There was a hunter with good hunting skills, and Fang''s mother was diligent and capable. The family lived a prosperous life.

    It''s just that they were unlucky. When Fang''s father was hunting, he dug up a ginseng worth a thousand gold.

    Fang''s father is also cautious, not afraid to show ginseng to others easily, so he thinks about finding a reliable medical center before making a move.

 Chapter 606ï¼š what happened to her

    Chapter 606 Her Experience

    Who knew that within two days, the house was attacked by a thief. The thief dug out the ginseng and was caught by Fang¡¯s father on the spot.

    The fact that there was a ginseng in the Fang family was just spread, and everyone knew about it.

    Father Fang thought about making a move quickly, but someone was faster than him. There was a wealthy household in the county town who insisted that the ginseng belonged to his family, and asked Fang¡¯s father to return the ginseng.

    The county magistrate and the rich family were in a tangle, and the father of the other party made a move, and the family of three was directly exiled to Zhengdao Village.

    The Fang family lost all their property, and only then did they get some care on the road of exile, and they arrived in the southwest alive without being embarrassed.

    It¡¯s just that Fang¡¯s father was beaten by the magistrate before he left. In addition, he had been hurrying on the road to exile, and his injuries were serious. After arriving in the southwest, let alone getting out of bed, he was in a coma most of the time.

    Without Fang¡¯s father as a labor force, and three people in the family owed debts to the government, all the burdens fell on Fang¡¯s mother and Fang Xiyue.

    Fang''s mother is relatively weak, and when she was reclaiming the wasteland, she did not even do much better than Fang Xiyue.

    But the two of them can still earn some food to feed the family of three. Life is difficult, but as long as they are alive, there is always hope.

    However, the house leak happened to rain overnight, and Fang Xiyue was attracted by Lan Ye.

    Lord Lan wanted to let Fang Xiyue go to the school and serve those dignitaries.

    Fang Xiyue didn''t want to, Lan Ye didn''t want to cause more trouble these days, so he didn''t force her.

    is the same method he used to deal with Shu Yu. He wanted Fang Xiyue to take the initiative to find him and offered to go to a teaching place.

    However, after observing for two days, he found that Fang Xiyue worked very neatly in the wasteland, as if this kind of work was not embarrassing her at all.

    Lan Ye was annoyed, and quickly found an excuse to change Fang Xiyue for hunting in the mountains.

    Fang Xiyue followed her father when she was a child, so she had no pressure to go into the mountains, and she even preferred to go into the mountains. The only difficulty is that she is the only girl in the hunting team.

    This made Fang''s father and mother very worried, but what''s the use of worrying, they couldn''t stop Lan Ye''s decision.

    So Fang Xiyue could only dress up like a man, smear her face, and try her best to protect herself.

    Team 5 was very excited about the addition of a girl in the team at first. They were all exiled prisoners. Although some people were implicated by others, some people were indeed innocent, but there were also people who had committed crimes.

    For such a beautiful girl, how could the men in the fifth team not have such a bad mind?

    It was only because Lord Lan warned them in advance that they died down and could only bring Fang Xiyue into the mountain.

    But they looked down on her from the bottom of their hearts, and before entering the mountain, they set a few rules for Fang Xiyue, such as no talking, no screaming, and no random walking. They even let Fang Xiyue stay on the periphery, and then go back to Zhuangzi with them, so as not to drag them down.

    This also caused the fifth team to still not know that Fang Xiyue had been with Orion''s father since he was a child, and it was normal to enter the mountains.

    Something happened to Master Lan two days ago, Fang Xiyue felt relieved.

    But at the same time, she also felt that the eyes of the five teams were looking at her differently. She began to be afraid, even though she was very familiar with hunting, she still wanted to go back to the wasteland to work.

    Fang Xiyue is waiting, waiting to see if the new official can speak.

 Chapter 607ï¼š into the mountains

    Chapter 607 Entering the Mountain

    The people from Team 5 are also waiting to see if the new official has the same mind as Lord Lan, and they still don''t care about Fang Xiyue.

    If you don''t care, then you can''t blame them.

    Fang Xiyue even had a hunch that in these two days, the people from Team 5 might be about to attack her.

    Unexpectedly, at this juncture, a girl would appear again in the hunting team.

    Even because of her, he left the team of five teams, and two girls formed a team.

    Fang Xiyue is happy, even if she is just hunting small prey on the periphery, at least she is safe.

    After listening to Shu Yu, she didn''t know whether to say she was lucky or unlucky, but she herself was very happy to have such a companion.

    In fact, she didn''t want to form a team with those men. When she saw them resign, she didn''t speak, and she also wanted to take this opportunity to enter the mountain alone.

    Fang Xiyue was also curious about Shu Yu, especially when she saw that she had chosen a bow and arrow, she couldn''t help asking, "Do you know how to shoot arrows? Very few women can shoot arrows."

    Shu Yu pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "I have practiced before, but the bow and arrow is not the same as the current one. I have to practice my hands on the outside first, and then go inside when I get used to it. What do you think?"

    "Of course, if you are unfamiliar, you will go deep into the mountains and you will die." Fang Xiyue''s expression was serious, "You are right."

    Shu Yu held his forehead, normal people think so.

    She did learn archery in modern times, whether it is a fixed or moving target, even if she can''t hit the heart, she is still in the eighth and ninth rings, and the results are very gratifying.

    Someone joked with her at the time that she could go to the Olympics.

    However, the bows and arrows at that time were just for fun in entertainment and leisure places such as clubs or archery halls, and bows and arrows were specially made. It was completely different from the traditional natural bows and arrows that were carried on her back, and she had to re-familiarize herself with it in terms of weight and feel.

    Fortunately, she is not in a hurry.

    The two of them were talking, and they had almost reached the foot of the mountain.

    When they started to get closer to the forest, the two of them became more cautious in their footsteps.

    Shu Yu keenly discovered that as soon as Fang Xiyue entered the mountain, her whole person became different. She walked very lightly, looked around, listened to all directions, and was very alert. She was like two people who were slow before. .

    As if, this person belongs to this forest.

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up, Fang Xiyue insisted on walking in front since she knew she was one year older than her.

    "I''m watching the road ahead. I can tell if there is any prey by the footprints on the ground. You follow me. If you see a trail, try your hand again."

    Shu Yu looked at her back and could only nod, "Okay."

    But as soon as she finished speaking, Fang Xiyue suddenly squatted down, then turned her head and said with bright eyes, "There should be a pheasant in front of me. I saw the pheasant of the pheasant, and it''s still fresh."

    Shu Yu held the bow and arrow in front of him, "Really? Go and have a look."

    The two moved lighter, and following Fang Xiyue, they saw the tender leaves that the pheasants had eaten. I followed the traces to find it, and it didn''t take long to see a pheasant turning its neck cautiously left and right, the bright feathers moved, and then lowered its head and ate the bug.

    Shu Yu put the arrow on the bow, slowly straightened his arm, narrowed his eyes, and aimed in the direction of the pheasant.

    With a sound of "ßÝ", the arrow tip flew straight ahead.

 Chapter 608ï¼š fruitful

    Chapter 608 A lot of harvest

    The tip of the "da" arrow fell on the grass and missed, but the pheasant next to him was startled, flapping his wings and running forward like crazy.

    Shu Yu regretted, twisted his wrist, and sure enough, the feel was still different.

    Fang Xiyue, who was on the side, saw that the arrow was a little off, for fear that Shu Yu would be uncomfortable, so she hurriedly comforted her and said, "It''s okay, I almost hit it, you are the first arrow, and it''s already very powerful. My father said that he is not familiar with it. If the weight of the bow and arrow is a little wrong, it is normal for the bow to miss, so don¡¯t be discouraged.¡±

    Shu Yu watched her trying to enlighten and encourage herself, and couldn''t help laughing, "I know, I didn''t expect to be shot at the beginning. Let''s go, let''s catch up and see."

    I don''t know if the pheasant can be caught up again.

    Fang Xiyue nodded vigorously, picked up the arrow on the ground, and continued to lead the way.

    But pheasants and hares are not so easy to encounter. On the way Shu Yu was walking, he simply set his sights on a target and shot a few arrows in front of him to practice his hand.

    The feeling of has been completely recovered, so when Fang Xiyue found the pheasant again, Shu Yu pulled the bow and arrow, aimed and shot in one go, and the pheasant fell to the ground on the spot.

    Fang Xiyue cheered, "I hit it."

    Shu Yu also exhaled, and the two walked forward with a smile.

    This time has just passed, and the two of them succeeded in the apprenticeship, and their confidence has greatly increased.

    They are still halfway up the mountain, and the prey is not very big, so the results are still very gratifying.

    With the first pheasant, there will be a second and third.

    Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue cooperated with each other. Neither of them were cute girls. They didn''t feel hindered by running in the mountains and forests. Instead, they became more and more excited.

    By noon, there were already three pheasants and one hare in his hands.

    In one morning, the two of them have already completed the amount of tasks, and there are still remaining.

    Shu Yu found a flat stone and sat down to eat something.

    Because she has to go into the mountains, so this time she can only bring some water and some dry food by herself, it is impossible for someone to deliver meals.

    She had onigiri eggs in her hand. Although it was a bit cold, it still tasted good.

    Fang Xiyue also took out dry food. Compared with Shu Yu, her food was much simpler.

    is even a little bit less, there is only one thick noodle bun, but there is water in the water bag. She was prepared to drink water when she was not full.

    Fang Xiyue was sitting on the back of Shu Yu, and she turned her back specially from the moment Shu Yu took out the food.

    Otherwise, she was worried that she would drool.

    Onigiri wrapped in shredded pork and eggs, how long has it been since she had eaten? She was afraid that if she couldn''t restrain herself, she would be ashamed.

    Fang Xiyue eats very slowly, with thick noodles and buns, and eats slowly, so she won''t get hungry easily.

    So when Shu Yu finished eating, Fang Xiyue nibbled slowly with her back to her.

    Just as she was about to finish her last bite, a hand suddenly stretched out from behind her shoulders. Fang Xiyue almost thought that some snake was crawling over, so she stood up vigilantly and took two steps back.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    It seems that she should make a sound first. Look, it scares people. It would be bad if she was scared.

    Shu Yu coughed lightly and handed the rice ball forward in his hand, "Here you are."

    Fang Xiyue blinked, then shook her head frantically, "No, no need."

    "Take it, my milk has prepared a little too much for me, I can''t eat it, you should do me a favor."

 Chapter 609ï¼š hit the roe deer

    Chapter 609 Hit Roeko

    Shu Yu didn''t lie, her grandmother knew that she couldn''t bring her meals at noon, and she felt that going up the mountain would be more tiring and laborious, so she prepared a lot of food.

    Although Shu Yu''s appetite is not small, it is not big enough to eat three rice **** and one egg.

    The old lady really overestimated her, she didn''t look like a big eater.

    Shu Yu really couldn''t eat it, she wasn''t to the point where she was hungry and gave her food to others.

    Fang Xiyue is not bad, she has made a lot of efforts in the morning, how can you get enough to eat with one bun?

    Shu Yu handed the rice ball forward again, "Take it, you are full, and you will have the strength to take me to find more prey in the afternoon. If we hit a lot of prey, maybe we can even go home with a pheasant. Isn''t it mutually beneficial to improve the food?"

    Fang Xiyue was very moved when she heard that she could share a pheasant and take it home. There is also a father in her family who is seriously injured and can''t get out of bed, and needs to eat better.

    Therefore, despite being embarrassed, Fang Xiyue thanked Shu Yu and brought the rice ball over.

    The rice ball is very fragrant, and the ingredients in it are also very rich. The shredded pork and pickles are also oily and watery. Fang Xiyue almost wanted to cry.

    Fortunately, this rice ball is really not for nothing.

    After a short rest, the two set off again. Fang Xiyue was full of food and drink, and the whole person was full of energy.

    Then, she found the trace of Roe Zi.

    She looked down at the traces on the ground excitedly, and said, "It''s in that direction."

    Shu Yu raised his head, looked at the dense forest in front of him, paused, and took out a medicine bottle.

    "It''s a bit dangerous to go in again. Put this thing on your body first to avoid snakes, insects, rats and ants."

    If you just walk around the periphery, this thing doesn¡¯t need to be wasted. But if you enter the deep mountains, you have to protect yourself first.

    Fang Xiyue looked at the thing in her hand in surprise. She was the daughter of an hunter, and her father occasionally put deworming medicine on his body, so he naturally knew the effect of this thing.

    It''s just that they are exiled here now, without conditions, so Fang Xiyue walks cautiously.

    Unexpectedly, she actually has it.

    Shu Yu said, "This is the first time we entered the mountain, and we are not familiar with it. Don''t go too far. If the roe deer is inside, then give up. Anyway, we have enough prey in our hands today."

    Fang Xiyue nodded, "Okay."

    The two of them sprinkled medicinal powder on their bodies and began to walk inside cautiously.

    It didn''t take long before he saw Roeko''s figure.

    Shu Yu quickly drew the bow, the roe deer was highly alert, and jumped up almost as soon as they made a movement, and the hair on the back exploded into white.

    Seeing that it was about to escape, Shu Yu suddenly let go of the arrow.

    With a sound of ''ßÝ'', Roe Zi fell down.

    Fang Xiyue was overjoyed, "You hit, Ayu, you are amazing."

    She hurried forward. Fortunately, she brought a lot of hemp rope today, and Fang Xiyue tied the roe deer firmly in three or two.

    Shu Yu followed closely, looked left and right, and the other party Xiyue said, "Let''s take the prey out first."

    Fang Xiyue nodded, and the two of them quickly carried the roe deer and the pheasant and hare they had beaten out of the deep mountain.

    Fortunately, both of them had strength, otherwise the roe deer wouldn''t be able to lift it.

    They didn''t stop until they reached the outer edge of the mountain, put their things on the ground, and took a deep breath.

    "Ayu, shall we continue fighting?" Fang Xiyue asked.

    It''s still early, and it''s just about time.

 Chapter 610ï¼š Shu Yu, who intends to keep a low profile

    Chapter 610 Shu Yu, who intends to keep a low profile

    Two o''clock in the afternoon, it''s really early.

    But Shu Yu didn''t plan to go into the mountains any more, "No more fighting."

    Fang Xiyue nodded when she heard the words. In fact, she wanted to continue. Naturally, the more she gained, the better. They were lucky today, and they should strike while the iron is hot.

    But Shu Yu said not to fight, the two were in a group, and Fang Xiyue listened to her.

    Seeing her desire, Shu Yu still explained two sentences, "We are going to the mountain today, and we are still two girls. It is better to keep a low profile. Otherwise, people will get pink eye disease, and they will turn to us, maybe when the time comes. Our task volume will also increase, which is not necessary."

    In fact, it is just such a roe deer, and it is estimated that it will make people jealous.

    Fang Xiyue nodded, Shu Yu crouched down again and lifted the roe deer, the two talked while walking.

    "Let''s hand over all these roe deer and pheasants to Zhuangzi. Since it''s still early, why don''t we take a look at the foot of the mountain, pick some wild vegetables and mushrooms, and add vegetables to the house. I guess we handed over the roe deer and said Maybe I can get a pheasant, I can eat better today."

    As soon as Shu Yu said, Fang Xiyue immediately looked forward to it.

    Can you get a pheasant? Then you can cook chicken soup for your parents.

    If you pick some mushrooms and medicinal materials at the foot of the mountain for a while, you can have a full meal at home.

    In the past, I didn¡¯t have much time. Basically, when I was done with my work, I went home to cook and eat, and I didn¡¯t have a chance to wander around the foot of the mountain.

    Can you do all the things you couldn¡¯t do before today?

    Thinking of this, Fang Xiyue''s footsteps became brisk, "Okay, after I carry the roe deer back, I''ll go back and get the basket." After a pause, she thought of something, and sighed, "I forgot, no Backpack."

    This is not the home it used to be, there is no basket or machete, and it can only rely on hands.

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "My family has one, I''ll lend you one."

    "Okay, thank you, Ayu, you are such a good person." Fang Xiyue was happy again.

    Shu Yu, who was issued a good person card, "..." This girl''s standard for judging people is really low.

    While talking, the two carried the roe deer to the foot of the mountain. There was no one on the road at the moment, and everyone went out to work.

    Coupled with the road they took, it was considered remote.

    Therefore, when the two walked to Zhuangzi, they hardly met anyone.

    The officer in charge was sleeping lazily on the reclining chair, when he heard a knock on the door, he was suddenly jolted, and he was a little unhappy when he was woken up.

    He walked to the door in three or two steps to open the door, subconsciously scolding.

    looked up and saw that it was Shu Yu, and swallowed those words. But his face was still very stinky and asked, "Is it you? Why did you come back, what happened on the mountain, are you hunting prey?"

    "If it hits it, we''re just two of us. We can''t get more than that, so we''ll bring it back first."

    While speaking, Shu Yu stepped aside halfway, revealing the pheasant, hare, and... roe deer behind him.

    The official glanced lazily, and the next moment his eyes widened suddenly, "Roe deer, Roe deer?? Did you fight?"

    Can''t it? The two girls looked thin and small, how could they be able to lay down such a big roe deer at this time?

    Oh, not only that, but also a bunch of pheasants and hares.

    Official Chai walked over to the pile of prey and looked at it, then raised his head, and then the eyes of the two became subtle, and it was impossible to see that these two girls were actually cruel and ruthless.

 Chapter 611ï¼š I have a doctor

    Chapter 611 There is a doctor in my family

    Shu Yu stood behind the official and said with a smile, "Good luck, this roe deer will be hit by accident."

    The official raised his eyebrows, any luck? Not so.

    He squatted down and checked the wound on the roe deer, it was indeed an arrow wound. The same goes for the other pheasants and hares, except for one that seems to have been thrown over and twisted its neck, all of them were hit by arrows.

    The officer felt that he had to re-evaluate the two.

    But this roe deer is quite fat, the official almost nodded, got up and said, "It''s really good, okay, carry all these things in. Your work today is completed."

    "Yes." Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue carried the prey into Zhuangzi.

    After checking it again, the officer over there took out the food they had distributed today.

    In addition, the three pheasants belonged to them.

    Shu Yu was a little surprised, she thought it would be nice to have one.

    The official coughed lightly and explained, "If you bring back a roe deer, you have already completed today''s workload. These three chickens are what you deserve. Keep working hard tomorrow and come back with more prey."

    Three black lines slid down Shu Yu''s forehead, do you still expect us to come back with two roe deer tomorrow?

    She nodded with a smile on her face, and left with food and three pheasants in her hands.

    It wasn''t until Zhuangzi came out that Fang Xiyue looked at the pheasant with excitement, and said excitedly, "I didn''t expect so many."

    Shu Yu mentioned the pheasant in his hand, which was quite heavy.

    She said to Xiyue, "Three chickens, how about one and a half for each of us?"

    "No, no, I don''t need so much. You called the pheasant, and the roe deer was also shot by you. Two of you, and one of mine is enough." Fang Xiyue waved her hands repeatedly to refuse, " And there are only three people in our family, didn''t you say you have a lot of family? One and a half are not enough."

    Enough is definitely enough, but it is also troublesome to divide the half chicken.

    Shu Yu thought for a while, then simply said, "Otherwise, I won''t give you the half of the chicken. I''ll exchange it for something else, what do you lack?"

    "No, you gave me such a big rice ball at noon."

    "That won''t work. The fact that we were able to hunt so many prey today is the result of our cooperation. Although I shot the arrow, without you, I might not even be able to find the prey anywhere. Chicken, I feel sorry for myself."

    Shu Yu''s expression was serious, and suddenly he seemed to think of something, "Didn''t you say that your father is seriously injured and can''t get out of bed? Well, there happens to be a doctor at my house, let him show your father and prescribe some medicine, This half chicken is the reward."

    Fang Xiyue''s footsteps as she was walking abruptly stopped, and she looked at Shu Yu in astonishment, "You, you, you said you have a doctor in your family?"

    "yes."

    Fang Xiyue immediately grabbed her hand, "Okay, then you ask him to help my father see, my father, he is in a coma for longer and longer now, I''m really afraid he won''t be able to hold it for long. ."

    Fang Xiyue couldn''t refuse the quid pro quo proposed by Shu Yu.

    As long as her father can be cured, let alone half a chicken, even if all chickens are given to Shuyu, she will be happy.

    It''s not that their family never thought about finding a doctor for Father Fang to treat his illness, but firstly, there was no money or food, and secondly... there was no reliable doctor in Zhengdao Village.

 Chapter 612ï¼š Zhao Xi is not here

    Chapter 612 Zhao Xi is not here

    Fang Xiyue was not like the Shu family, so she didn''t ask any questions, so she found a quack doctor to come to see a doctor.

    They knew that the exiled Langzhong in Zhengdao Village had no skills, so how could they dare to let him randomly come to the door to treat Fang¡¯s father?

    Fang Xiyue and Fang''s mother also discussed it, and they should save a little on what they eat every day. When Lan Ye didn''t stare at their house so much anymore, he tried to find a doctor somewhere else to show Fang''s father.

    It''s just that she hasn''t had time to act yet. Now Shu Yu told her that there is a doctor with good medical skills in their family, and Fang Xiyue was so overjoyed that she didn''t know what to do.

    She opened her mouth, a little embarrassed and said urgently, "Can you show it to my father now?"

    "Now?" Shu Yu was stunned, "I''m fine, but I don''t know if he''s at home or not, I have to go back and see before I can give you an answer."

    "Okay, then I''ll accompany you back."

    Shu Yu had no problem. The two of them walked to Lu''s house first. When she passed by Fang Xiyue''s house, she didn''t go back.

    Unfortunately, Zhao Xi was not at home.

    He went to the county seat, and he just left not long ago. In the morning he went into the mountains to collect herbs, and in the afternoon he drove a mule cart away. Yesterday, a big tiger wrote a letter to his family. On the one hand, Zhao Xi sent it out, and on the other hand, he went to the county to buy things.

    Fang Xiyue was a little disappointed to hear that, but there was nothing she could do. She had no choice but to wait.

    The old lady reassured her after knowing her situation, "Don''t worry, Da Niu will definitely come back in the evening. I''ll tell him when he comes back, and then go to your house to see."

    Fang Xiyue nodded, "Thank you, Grandma Lu."

    Since Zhao Xi was not here, Shu Yu planned to go to the foot of the mountain for a walk and pick some mushrooms and wild vegetables.

    She gave the pheasant to the old lady, "Milk, these two pheasants have already been stewed. They are dead anyway, so they won''t last long."

    The old lady looked left and right with the pheasant, she was quite fat.

    "Okay, then let''s eat this tonight, you eat big drumsticks."

    Shu Yu was amused. He took two backpacks, one on his back, and the other handed to Fang Xiyue, "Honey, let''s go."

    "Be careful." The old lady watched the two go out, and muttered, "Really, since you have finished your work so early, it''s better to rest at home, but you have to go out to do things, so you are not afraid of being tired."

    Shu Yu listened to the sound behind him, smiled, and walked towards the foot of the mountain with Fang Xiyue.

    The two of them went over the mountain. They had noticed it before and knew where the wild vegetables and mushrooms grew plump and rich, so they went straight to the destination as soon as they reached the foot of the mountain.

    They moved quickly, and they picked up a full basket in no time.

    It''s still early, and Shu Yu plans to send the backpack home first. This piece of wild shiitake mushrooms and fungus is particularly heavy, but it is also heavy and really heavy.

    Anyway, both of them can be dried and eaten slowly, not afraid of picking too much and wasting.

    Fang Xiyue also meant this, and the two of them made a quick decision and went home first.

    The pheasant originally brought by Fang Xiyue is still at Shu Yu''s house, so he will also send it back to his own house.

    Her father is now in her family, and Fang''s mother went to work in the wasteland.

    Since Fang Xiyue was back, she wanted to visit her father and give him some water to drink.

    Who knew that as soon as he entered the room, he saw his father lying on the ground, struggling to climb out.

    Fang Xiyue was startled, she quickly put down the basket and pheasant on her shoulders, and hurried forward, "Dad, you fell off the bed? Is there anything wrong? Are you hurt?"

 Chapter 613ï¼š Fang father who wants to die

    Chapter 613 Fang Father who wants to die

    Father Fang looked at his daughter who suddenly came home, stunned, his fingers clenched quietly.

    He thought that at this point in time, his wife and daughter were all working outside and would not be able to return in a short time.

    So when I woke up, I remembered that I overheard the conversation between the two of them last night, and I knew how much pressure the mother and daughter are under now, and I know that they eat a thick noodle bun every meal, just to save a little food for him in the future. Doctor please.

    Father Fang knew that he was a drag, and the injuries on his body had become more and more serious. He clearly felt that his life was passing.

    Instead of dragging them down with such a broken body, it is better to die early and give birth early, anyway, they will not be able to live for long, so why increase the pressure on them?

    So Father Fang thought about it for a long time, and then he made up his mind. After thinking about it, he turned over from the bed.

    Who knows, the daughter, who used to come back only after dark, suddenly appeared at the door of the room.

    Fang Xiyue helped Fang''s father to lie back on the bed, turned around and poured water for him.

    She didn''t know her father''s determination, she just thought he fell out of bed accidentally, so she gave him water and excitedly talked about what happened today.

    "Dad, I''m so lucky today. I met a girl, her surname is Lu. She used to work in the wasteland, but now she goes hunting in the mountains like me. She can shoot arrows, and she is good at archery. It''s amazing. We just walked around the periphery today, and we ended up hunting a roe deer, not to mention a pheasant and a hare."

    Fang''s father was stunned when he heard the words, "Have you hunted roe deer?"

    "Yeah, just the two of us. I found the trace of the roe deer, and Ayula shoots arrows, so we have already completed the amount of prey we are going to hunt today, and carried the roe deer to Zhuangzi. Not only did the messenger send Food, and a few more chickens. Dad, let''s have a good meal tonight."

    Father Fang was a little dazed. With just the two girls, at this point in time, he could have hunted a roe deer and a pheasant and a hare?

    I don''t know whether to call them lucky or strong.

    Fang Xiyue continued, "However, this is not what makes me the happiest. Dad, Ayu told me that her brother is a doctor with good medical skills, and she promised to let her brother come to see you and prescribe medicine. It''s just that she Brother is going to the county seat now, and will not be back until evening. So Dad, wait a minute. At night, a doctor will take care of your injury. The reward is half a chicken, which is what Ayu said. Actually, I think she is a little bit at a loss. , but it doesn''t matter, Ayu is younger than me, I will take care of her more when hunting in the future."

    Father Fang was even more surprised, "Doctor?"

    "Yes." Fang Xiyue nodded happily, "Dad, you have a good rest first, I just picked a lot of shiitake mushrooms and fungus with Ayu, and while the sun is still full, I will dry it first, and we can have more in the future. Dish. It''s still early, Ayu and I have made an appointment to go to the foot of the mountain after I get this bag back."

    Having said that, she has already clacked out and started to work happily.

    Father Fang looked at her back, listened to the movement outside, and did not regain his senses for a long time.

    How long has it been since your daughter was so energetic?

    If he still went to seek death, would she still be able to laugh like she did today? Forget it, wait a little longer, maybe, life will really get better?

    Maybe, the doctor who came at night could really cure him.

 Chapter 614ï¼š meet five people

    Chapter 614 Encounter the people of the five teams

    After Fang Xiyue dried the mushrooms and fungus, she ran in and said to Fang''s father, "Dad, then I''ll go first, and I''ll come back at night to cook you chicken stew."

    Father Fang smiled, "Be careful."

    "it is good."

    Fang Xiyue went out happily, and after meeting with Shu Yu, the two returned to the original place and started picking mushrooms and wild vegetables.

    Seeing that the picking was almost done, the two stopped to rest.

    Shu Yu felt that after a few more visits, she would be able to sell these things and make some money.

    It was a little late, Shu Yu looked at the sky, and Fang Xiyue said, "After picking this piece, let''s go back, it''s hard to walk when it''s dark."

    "Okay." Fang Xiyue took a sip of water and bent down to continue working.

    As soon as the two of them finished picking, they were about to get up when they heard footsteps in their ears.

    Shu Yu raised his head subconsciously and saw a few familiar people walking not far away.

    , isn''t this the five team members who disliked them very much in the morning?

    They looked a little embarrassed, and they didn''t know whether they were bloodstained by branches or thorns, their hair was messy, and their bodies were dirty.

    Look at the things on them, um, they probably pounded the hares, and there are four or five hares.

    The rest is a lynx that doesn''t look very big.

    They have a total of four people in this team, and it is enough to say that this kind of gain is enough.

    But compared to Shu Yu''s ''two'', it''s still a bit underwhelming.

    Seeing Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue, several members of the fifth team were also stunned for a moment, and then looking at what they were doing, their eyes instantly became subtle.

    "You won''t be able to hit the prey, so don''t hit it at all. If you pick some wild vegetables and mushrooms here, are you going to take it back to recharge?"

    "After all, they are women. Hunting is too embarrassing for them. Picking vegetables and cooking is what they should do. However, you are too naive, and the messenger will not accept your things. We should think of a way to take advantage of the weather before it is completely complete. When it gets dark, look around for pheasants and hares."

    Several people laughed and laughed.

    Shu Yu looked at them like a fool, "Who told you that we can''t catch the prey? We have already sent the prey to Zhuangzi."

    Fang Xiyue nodded, "That''s right, we picked these dishes for ourselves."

    Team 5 didn''t believe it at all, "A dead duck has a tough mouth."

    Fang Xiyue wanted to defend herself, but was stopped by Shu Yu.

    "Forget it, it''s useless to talk to them, let''s go."

    The two ignored the four people and took the lead down the mountain with the basket on their back.

    The people from Team 5 looked at each other and laughed twice, but they still felt that they were bluffing.

    However, when they reached the foot of the mountain, they saw Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue walking in the other direction.

    That direction is not the way back to Zhuangzi at all.

    Several people frowned, but they didn''t care. Anyway, they didn''t go to pay the prey, and it was themselves who suffered in the end.

    The people from Team 5 hoped that they would not be involved in the hunting team. Who knows if they did not complete the amount explained above today, and will they join their team tomorrow?

    Thinking, several people have also arrived at the door of Zhuangzi.

    There were three or four teams outside Zhuangzi at this time. He saw two wild boars in one of the teams, and his eyes flashed with envy.

    The officer came out, and after counting, let them carry the prey in.

 Chapter 615ï¼š shocked hunting party

    Chapter 615 The Shocked Hunting Team

    The five teams entered the house where the prey was kept, and when they saw a roe deer inside, they tsk tsk.

    I don''t know which team got it, but it looks pretty fat.

    After handing over the prey, several people came out, and the official was giving them food.

    The people of the fifth team, in addition to food, also have a hare.

    It''s just that four people share a hare, and it doesn''t have much weight.

    It was getting late, and the officials sent them back when they finished sending things.

    The captain of the fifth team was about to leave, but he turned around after thinking of something, and said to the official, "Master, when we were just going down the mountain, we met those two girls. It''s just that we separated at the foot of the mountain. I thought they came first to pay the prey, why didn''t I see them?"

    Lord Chai gave him a strange look.

    There were people from other teams on the scene. Someone laughed when they heard the words, "Don''t you dare to come over without hitting anything?"

    The people from Team 5 said, "It shouldn''t be, right? I think they are still picking wild vegetables there. I think they have already finished hunting. The basket on the back is also quite heavy, and there must be a few pheasants in it. The hare is right."

    "Still picking wild vegetables?" Everyone else present laughed.

    The expressions on the faces of Team 5 were also a little subtle.

    When everyone was almost laughing, the official said slowly, "Oh, you mean the two girls in the ninth team, their prey has already been sent back."

    The hunting team originally consisted of eight teams, but after Shu Yu came, the two of them automatically became the ninth team.

    Team 5 was taken aback for a moment, "Did you send it back?"

    "Yeah." The official almost nodded, "Did you see that roe deer when you entered the door just now? It was the two of them who hunted it. Probably it was delivered at the end of the day, and then they went home. I didn''t expect to go picking wild vegetables, but I''m quite diligent."

    Everyone present: ? ? ?

    The roe deer was hunted by the two girls from the ninth team? ! ! !

    how can that be?

    And he came back in time, so early?

    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, and the smiles on the faces of the five teams were even stiffer, becoming slightly distorted.

    Everyone saw the roe deer, but no one thought about the two girls.

    After being silent for a long time, the leader of the fifth team laughed dryly and said, "Well, their luck is pretty good. Ha, ha, they met a silly roe deer on the first day."

    Everyone didn''t answer, but they still felt that they were lucky.

    Anyway, it must not be hunted by strength. The two girls are weak and weak, what strength can they have?

    If it is really powerful, it will not only hunt roe deer, but wild boars and wolves.

    The official was poor but didn''t smile. After they had finished digesting, he waved his hand and said, "Okay, hurry back and don''t stand here."

    The official messenger didn''t like these people either. He knew that these people used to be quite afraid of Lan Ye. If Lan Ye was here, there would never have been an excuse this morning to make excuses for not wanting the two girls to join the team.

    It was only because he was a newcomer that he dared to bargain with him.

    That''s why he just deliberately made them proud, and told them that Shu Yu had hunted roe deer.

    Seeing their split expressions, the official was instantly relieved.

    The atmosphere here in Zhuangzi was awkward. When Shu Yu returned home, he was surprised to find another person standing in the yard outside the mule cart driven by Zhao Xi.

 Chapter 616ï¼š big girl here

    Chapter 616 Da Ya is here

    Shu Yu put down the basket and stepped forward happily, "Sister, why are you here?"

    Da Ya turned around and saw Shu Yu who had not seen her for a long time, she moved forward and hugged her excitedly, "Ayu, you are suffering."

    "No, I''m fine now, look at how energetic I am." Shu Yu patted her on the back and smiled, "You guys are here, I don''t know how easy it is."

    Daya''s eyes were red, "You also said that when such a big thing happened, you didn''t tell us anything."

    She released Shu Yu and looked at her face.

    Although he looks good, he is indeed thin and dark.

    Shu Yu''s scalp was numb when she saw it, and she could guarantee that she didn''t, did, and was thin. She didn''t know how good the food was along the way, but it was a little darker, but there was nothing she could do, and she would be able to come back in vain after raising her.

    Shu Yu immediately diverted Da Ya''s attention and said in a low voice, "Sister, don''t be too busy to talk about it, is Zhao Xi back? Where is he?"

    Da Ya knew what she wanted to ask, and as soon as they came back, the milk told them.

    So she looked at Fang Xiyue, who was standing behind Shu Yu, who was a little anxious but didn''t say a word, she didn''t delay, and said to her, "I''m back, I heard that Miss Fang''s father was beaten, he I probably know what''s going on, so I went to the house to prepare medicine first."

    Fang Xiyue''s eyes lit up when she heard this, "Really?"

    While talking, Zhao Xi also heard the movement outside and was coming out with the medicine box.

    "Where is the patient, let''s go and see now, it''s not easy to diagnose after it gets dark."

    Fang Xiyue hurriedly said, "Here, at home, not far from here. Doctor Lu, I''ll take you there."

    Zhao Xi, "¡­" Who is Doctor Lu?

    He glanced at Shu Yu with some grief and indignation, the latter held back a smile and said to Da Ya and the old lady, "I''ll accompany you there, and I''ll be back in a while."

    "Okay, then you go first, and we''ll have a good talk when we''re done." Daya wiped her face with a handkerchief, and then watched a few people go out.

    She turned around and came back, took the back basket that Shu Yu had placed on the ground, and poured out the mushrooms and fungus inside it to dry.

    The three of Shu Yu arrived at Fang''s house very soon. At this point, Fang''s mother had not returned.

    Fang Xiyue put down her backpack and walked quickly towards the room.

    "Dad, Daddy, the doctor is here."

    Father Fang fell asleep for a while after Fang Xiyue went out, and just woke up not long ago.

    Hearing her hurrying voice, Father Fang couldn''t help but look forward to it.

    Zhao Xi entered the door, first glanced at Father Fang''s face, and couldn''t help frowning. Just by looking at the surface, you can tell that Father Fang''s situation is not that serious.

    He moved quickly. He sat on the edge of the bed to give him a pulse, and then drove the two girls out. "I''ll show him the wound on his back. You go out first and come in later."

    Fang Xiyue was worried, but she couldn''t stay there any longer, so she led Shu Yu out of the room.

    Zhao Xi lifted Fang''s father''s clothes and looked at the pus-filled wound on his back, his brows tightened, "Your wound has been repeatedly festered, it is already very serious."

    Father Fang''s heart tightened, "I, I know, Doctor Lu, if you can treat it, you can treat it. If it can''t be cured, don''t tell them mother and daughter."

    There was no hope in his heart.

    However, the next moment, he heard Zhao Xi say, "I''m here, of course it can be cured, but it hurts, you have to bear it."

 Chapter 617ï¼š Heal the father

    Chapter 617 Healing Father Fang

    Father Fang turned his head to look at him in amazement, Zhao Xi''s expression was serious, it didn''t look like he was joking at all.

    "Can it really be cured?"

    Zhao Xi nodded, "Of course, for me, this is not a serious injury. But I have to shave off the rotten flesh on your body, otherwise the wound will continue to deteriorate."

    As soon as I heard this, I knew it would definitely hurt.

    But as long as it can be cured, what is this pain?

    Father Fang took a deep breath, "Doctor, you can do it."

    Zhao Xi, "Okay, I''ll prepare something."

    He went out and asked Fang Xiyue to boil a few pots of hot water, which should be very needed in a while.

    Originally wanted her to prepare clean cloth towels, but seeing the situation of Fang''s family, I was afraid that even two dirty cloth towels could not be found.

    Fortunately, he prepared it himself.

    Zhao Xi''s medicine box had everything that he should have. After explaining, he went into the house and treated the wound to Fang''s father first.

    After the hot water was boiled, Zhao Xi took a knife and started to remove the carrion.

    Father Fang bit the handkerchief in his mouth, and his body was slightly tense.

    Actually, Zhao Xi has already given him painkillers, but the painkillers are limited these days, and they will definitely be stimulated during treatment.

    Sure enough, the forehead of Fang''s father soon burst into fine sweat, and the handkerchief fell on the bed at some point.

    When Zhao Xi slashed again, he couldn''t hold back his pain.

    Mother Fang, who had just arrived at the door of the house, was dragging her tired body to enter the house. Suddenly, she heard a familiar voice, her face suddenly turned pale with fright, and she hurriedly pushed open the courtyard door and ran in.

    Shu Yu happened to be in the yard. Seeing that she was still carrying food in her hand, she staggered and almost fell, so she hurriedly stepped forward and supported her.

    "Are you OK?"

    As soon as Mother Fang looked up, she saw a strange girl, and when she heard the screams of Father Fang in the room, her mind was instantly confused and her whole body was shaking, "You, who are you? What have you done to my family? what?"

    Before Shu Yu could answer, Fang Xiyue, who heard the movement, rushed out, hurriedly supported her mother, and explained, "Mother, this is my friend, Miss Lu."

    "You, your friend? There..."

    "Mother, the doctor inside is helping my father heal. Dad''s injury is very serious, so the process of healing is a bit painful, don''t worry."

    said to tell her not to worry, but Fang Xiyue''s eyes were red.

    Compared with the mother Fang who just came back, she has actually been listening to it for a while.

    That cries of pain, like beating on her heart, made her chill.

    Fang''s mother finally understood, she breathed a sigh of relief, and leaned against Fang Xiyue with lingering fears so that she would not fall softly to the ground.

    then said to Shu Yu very embarrassed, "Girl, I just misunderstood you, sorry."

    "It''s okay, I see you are very tired, I''ll help you to rest aside."

    "thanks."

    Mother Fang was really tired, not only physically, but also under a lot of pressure in her heart.

    Her husband was seriously injured, and her daughter was forced to go hunting in the dangerous forest, but she was helpless.

    Fang Xiyue helped Fang''s mother aside to rest, and explained the origins of Shu Yu and the doctor by the way.

    Mother Fang knew that the girl she had misunderstood had helped her family so much, so she quickly got up and thanked her.

    While talking, there was a sound from the door inside, and Zhao Xi came out of the room.

    The mother and daughter of the Fang family hurried forward to ask, "Doctor, how is my father?"

    Today is ten thousand more angry, is it worthy of praise?

 Chapter 618ï¼š vigil

    Chapter 618 Vigil

    Zhao Xi took the wet handkerchief that Shu Yu handed over, wiped his hands, and said, "I have already removed all the rotten flesh from his body, now it''s up to him to see if he can support himself."

    With that said, he handed a medicine bottle to the Fang family''s mother and daughter, and explained to them, "He''s not a big problem now, he has already slept. But you have to watch him from now on, if he starts to have a fever, put the Give him this medicine, and keep an eye on his wounds, don''t tear or rub them. I''ll come back tomorrow to have a look."

    Fang''s mother and daughter quickly took the medicine bottle and thanked Zhao Xi repeatedly.

    Zhao Xi waved his hand, "Okay, it''s not early, we''ll go back first."

    Fang Xiyue hurriedly took him out, but after taking two steps, Zhao Xi turned around again, looked at the faces of the Fang family''s mother and daughter, and said, "I know you have hit a pheasant today, so don''t give it to your father for now. After eating, it will be too late to give him supplements when he is stable. But you two, you can eat something oily and watery, otherwise the state is too bad, I am afraid that you will not be able to support yourself before your father recovers. ."

    It is true that the faces of the two of them are dark yellow and not a bit bloody, and coupled with the psychological pressure, they continue to eat a thick noodle bun for a meal, and they have to fall down in two days.

    He is a doctor, Fang Xiyue knew that he was doing it for their own good, and nodded immediately, "Okay, let''s listen to Doctor Lu."

    Zhao Xi felt that it was difficult to breathe when he heard the words from Doctor Lu.

    He glanced at Shu Yu and walked away angrily, without even taking the medicine box.

    Fang Xiyue looked stunned, not knowing what she said wrong, and looked at Shu Yu nervously.

    The latter smiled, "It''s okay, he just said that the pheasant is hungry and wants to go home for dinner. Go back and see your father, I''m leaving too."

    After finishing speaking, Shu Yu put on Zhao Xi''s medicine box and went out of Fang''s house.

    Fang Xiyue kept watching her back disappear, and then turned back to the house.

    Fang''s mother had already wiped the sweat from Fang''s forehead in the room, and there was a lot of garbage after treatment on the ground, Fang Xiyue quickly bent down to clean it up.

    After finishing everything, she entered the door and said to her mother, "Mom, after dinner, you can go to sleep, I''ll take care of Dad."

    Fang''s mother shook her head, just as she was about to say something, she heard Fang Xiyue continue, "Wait until the early morning, let''s change it. You come to watch the night, I''ll go to bed. Tomorrow, you will take a day off and stay at home. have a good rest."

    "you¡­¡­"

    "I have to go hunting in the mountains. Ayu and I formed a team. This is the first day. I can''t leave her alone in the mountains. So I can''t take a vacation, so I can only work harder."

    Fang''s mother reached out and touched her head, "It''s obviously you who are more tired, since you are going to go into the mountains tomorrow, don''t watch the night, just go to rest after you eat, or you will be in danger if you go into the mountains tomorrow and get sleepy. Here''s the girl, just come."

    Fang Xiyue disagreed. Fang''s mother had been busy all day and was exhausted. How could she not sleep?

    In the end, the mother and daughter discussed it a bit. After dinner, Mother Fang went to rest. After sleeping for two hours, Fang Xiyue went to sleep again.

    After the discussion, Fang Xiyue went to eat.

    The Fang family is still busy, but the Lu family has already eaten a hot meal.

    Shu Yu asked Da Ya while nibbling on the big drumstick handed over by the old lady, "Sister, why are you here at this time? Are your parents okay?"

 Chapter 619ï¼š The two girls are dying

    Chapter 619 The second girl is dying

    Daya scooped a bowl of soup for her, brought it to her, and said with a smile, "It''s all good, I came here just to see you. My parents originally wanted to come, but I was afraid that there would be too much noise. Come back slowly."

    Now that Shu Yu is here, with the old lady taking care of them, Lu Erbai and Nguyen can feel more at ease.

    They are trying to make money now. With the money in hand, Shu Yu can eat better.

    Shu Yu quietly listened to their lives after they came to the county seat, and had to feel that the Lu family members and the Shu family members had different attitudes towards life today.

    Look, how important is it that this family works together?

    Shu Yu just thought of Shu''s house when he saw the old lady come over with a bowl and said to her, "Send it to Concubine Hou and Miss Six."

    Today, the family killed two chickens, and the portion was large enough that the old lady stewed them and left a bowl for Concubine Hou and the others.

    If you don¡¯t have one at home, that¡¯s fine. If you have one, it¡¯s okay to ask them to improve the food.

    Shu Yu got up neatly, "Okay, I''ll go first."

    Daya went with her, the two of them talked while walking, and soon came to the door of Shu''s house.

    The Shu family kept arguing over there about cooking at night.

    Shu Yu was no longer surprised. She was about to open the courtyard door when she suddenly heard a sentence from the quarrel, ''Our room still has to treat the second girl, so let''s just live in the right wing and let Hou and the sixth girl go out. ¡¯

    Shu Yu squinted his eyes, what''s the matter, seeing that she wasn''t there, he started thinking about the right wing again?

    With a "bang", Shu Yu pushed open the courtyard door.

    The Shu family members who were talking at first turned their heads in unison, and saw Shu Yu and Daya, they were silent for a moment.

    They are very afraid of Shu Yu now, and they were a little surprised when they didn''t see her in the wasteland today. When they heard that she was going hunting, the Shu family were very gloating. They felt that she couldn''t see herself clearly. Her three-legged cat kung fu also dared to enter the mountains, for fear that she did not know how she died.

    That''s why I thought about changing rooms.

    Who knows, people just don''t talk about it, but after a few words, she came.

    Shu Yu glanced at them and started calling Aunt Hou.

    Six girls ran out of the kitchen and saw Shu Yu''s eyes with joy, "Sister Ayu."

    Shu Yu handed over the bowl covered in his hand, "I went hunting in the mountains today, I hunted a big roe deer, I got a pheasant, I''ll bring you some, haven''t you eaten yet?"

    "Not yet, just made dinner." Miss Liu was surprised, and after taking the bowl, she hurriedly led the two in.

    The rest of the Shu family widened their eyes and beat the roe deer. Also, there are pheasants?

    They couldn''t be jealous. Seeing the bowl of meat in Miss Liu''s hand, their saliva couldn''t help but overflow.

    Shu Yu followed Miss Six into the right wing, and after a while, Concubine Hou also came in with dinner.

    The four of them closed the door and cut off the sight of the Shu family.

    Shu Yu introduced the identity of Da Ya, "This is my eldest sister."

    Daya nodded to Concubine Hou and Miss Six, and said a few polite words before Shu Yu asked about the situation of Miss Six.

    Aunt Hou shook her head, "It''s getting more and more serious, and I''ve only spent the past two days looking at it. What''s more, there is no one to take care of her in this family, and it is difficult for her to drink water. Besides, the Shu family goes to work every day. Her work is limited, and the food she gets is only so little, it would be good to be able to share half of her buns."

 Chapter 620ï¼š please save me

    Chapter 620 Please save me

    Concubine Hou seems that even if the second girl is not poisoned to death, she will not be able to last long when she is so hungry.

    The Shu family was probably also afraid of rumors that people would starve to death. Although they had long expected her to die, they still gave her half a bun.

    One half a day, there is no difference.

    Shu Yu had no sympathy for the second girl at all. From the time she started against the seventh girl, she should have known that evil will be rewarded.

    Aunt Hou said in a low voice while eating, "By the way, there is another strange thing."

    "What''s up?"

    "I think Aunt Liu has been acting weird recently. It should be said that she looked at the second lady with a weird expression." Mrs. Hou frowned, "I suspect that she knew that this matter was the second lady''s hand."

    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows, Aunt Liu, the one who was miscarried by the second lady earlier.

    Although Aunt Liu didn''t say anything on weekdays, this kind of thing is something that everyone will hold in their hearts.

    If the second lady had poisoned the second girl, she would have seen the Shu family fighting.

    Concubine Liu doesn''t say it now, she should have weighed her own situation and knew that standing on the second girl''s side would not help.

    But in a few days, won''t the man from the Shu family come?

    Aunt Liu is someone who has a son. When the second master comes, it is time for her to play.

    Shu Yu touched his chin, it seemed that even if she didn''t make a move, the Shu family would be able to consume almost the same amount of infighting.

    She prefers the harmonious atmosphere of the Lu family.

    Shu Yu said to Aunt Hou, "Whether Aunt Liu knows it or not, anyway, protect yourself and don''t get too involved in their affairs."

    "Well, we know." Mrs. Hou was now waiting for Mr. Qi to come over. Before he came to Zhengdao Village, she could endure what the Shu family did.

    It''s like the Shu family was going to change rooms with her today, and the Hou family was ready to endure it.

    Who knew that Shu Yu was here, the Shu family was afraid of her now, and they probably wouldn''t dare to do anything else.

    Shu Yu and Hou said almost the same, and were about to go home.

    When she walked to the main room, she deliberately said in front of the Shu family, "This room still needs to be cleaned up properly. When I''m free, maybe I have to come back to live. When this yard was allocated to us, Always have my share."

    Hou glanced at the Shu family, saw their expressions stiff, and felt relieved.

    "OK."

    Shu Yu left, but when he passed by the window of the warehouse, he saw the second girl lying on the edge of the window and staring at her.

    Shu Yu was taken aback, huh? This person was moved to the warehouse by the Shu family?

    It''s none of her business anyway. Shu Yu was about to leave, but the second girl opened her mouth and called her in a hoarse voice, "Save me...help me..."

    She is not very good at making a sound, and if Shu Yu was not close, she could hardly hear it.

    What surprised her was that the second girl would ask her for help.

    "Save me...I''m not...someone hurt me...please."

    The two girls spoke intermittently, unable to utter a complete sentence, and even these few words exhausted all her strength, and the veins burst out on her thin neck.

    Shu Yu stood there and didn''t move. Of course she knew that someone wanted to harm her, but why should she save her?

    Shu Yu looked at her and said, "At the beginning, I was frightened by the mule and was dragged into the forest and almost couldn''t get out. You did this, right?"

 Chapter 621ï¼š team behind

    Chapter 621 The team behind

    The second girl widened her eyes in astonishment and looked at Shu Yu in disbelief.

    she knows? How would she know?

    Shu Yu smiled at her, then turned his head, took Da Ya''s arm, and said, "Sister, let''s go, milk should be waiting at home."

    Da Ya nodded, and she also glanced at the second girl, showing no pity for this person who actually wanted to harm her sister, even if she was about to die, Da Ya felt that it was her own fault.

    The two sisters left, and the second girl stared at their distant backs, her eyes dimmed, and she lay back on the bed in despair.

    She knew that she was finished.

    The second lady, who was not far away, squinted at the warehouse and sneered inwardly.

    She felt that she might have given the second girl too much time.

    The two sisters Shu Yu went home. That night, the three sisters were lying on the same bed and whispering.

    She didn''t stop until Sanya couldn''t help being sleepy, but Daya held Shu Yu''s hand tightly.

    Shu Yu looked at her puzzled, but Da Ya smiled and shook her head, "It''s okay."

    Today is the first time she has come into contact with the Shu family, and for the first time she has seen the indifferent emotions of the Shu family.

    Living in such an atmosphere of open and secret fighting, Daya can almost guess what happened to Ayu.

    She was extremely fortunate that Ayu went home and they recognized each other.

    Shu Yu fell asleep in the position of holding Sanya in his arms on the left and holding the big girl in his right hand.

    The next day, she got up as usual and went to the mountains to hunt.

    Da Ya got up earlier than her and already helped the old lady make breakfast.

    Shu Yu put on her clothes and asked her, "Sister, are you going back to the county today?"

    Da Ya shook her head, "No, I''ll stay here for a day and go back tomorrow."

    "That''s fine, I''ll try to get a hare back tonight."

    Daya told her, "It doesn''t matter if you change the hare or not, you should pay attention to your own safety, come back after you have hunted enough prey, and don''t go into the deep mountains, it''s too dangerous."

    "understood."

    Shu Yu took the water bag and lunch, and went out full of energy.

    She came neither too early nor too late. When she arrived at Zhuangzi, many people had already come.

    Seeing Shu Yu, the eyes of these people immediately became subtle.

    Thinking of the roe deer from yesterday, when they faced Shu Yu again, they would no longer have the scorn of yesterday.

    Shu Yu pretended not to see it, she leaned aside, waiting for Fang Xiyue to come over.

    After almost all the people came, the officials came out and let them go in and choose tools.

    Seeing that Shu Yu had chosen a bow and arrow, those people couldn''t help squinting. By the way, the roe deer yesterday was indeed shot by an arrow.

    I didn''t expect this woman to be able to draw a bow and shoot arrows. It''s a pity.

    Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue went out, the latter still chose the hemp rope.

    Don''t look at the hemp rope, it doesn''t seem to be aggressive, but it can tie prey and can also be used as a trap. As long as it is used properly, the effect is beyond imagination.

    The two chatted while walking towards the foot of the mountain, and Shu Yu asked about her father''s situation.

    Fang Xiyue was very happy, "My father is much better, and he did have a high fever in the middle of the night, but with the medicine given by Dr. Lu, the fever subsided soon after taking it. After having two fevers, he slept until the morning. After I woke up, he I''m awake, and I can eat something."

    After she finished speaking, she thanked Shu Yu again.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Your father is fine, so you can hunt with peace of mind."

    "Well." Fang Xiyue was full of energy.

    However, when they reached the foot of the mountain, they found that there were several teams behind them.

 Chapter 622ï¼š six girls who came back suddenly

    Chapter 622 Six girls who came back suddenly

    Shu Yu was speechless, didn''t these people say that they hit the roe deer by luck?

    Don''t think that when she was in Zhuangzi just now, she didn''t hear the whispers of these people.

    Since you don¡¯t believe in their strength so much, what do you do with them?

    Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue looked at each other, and they continued to walk into the mountain without saying anything.

    It was just that they wandered around the periphery, and the teams behind them frowned. After following them around for half an hour, they finally left with a stinky face.

    Sure enough, they were lucky yesterday. Just wandering around here, what good prey can you hunt?

    Shu Yu sat on the stone and snorted coldly as he stared at the backs of them leaving. When they were all gone, Fang Xiyue said, "Okay, let''s work too."

    "Okay." Fang Xiyue still wanted to go home after hunting her prey as early as yesterday, so that she could take care of her father.

    The two quickly followed the traces of the prey and slowly moved closer to the deep mountain.

    At the same time, Da Ya also went to the river to wash clothes with a basin of clothes.

    When he came back from the wash, he didn''t expect to meet the six girls who were blushing and walking toward him.

    Da Ya was surprised, shouldn''t Miss Six be working in the wasteland at this time? Why did you run back?

    However, when the sixth girl saw her, she ran over with joy on her face, "Sister Da Ya."

    "Why are you back?"

    Six girls looked embarrassed, stood in front of her and whispered, "I, my stomach is uncomfortable, I want to ask you for some medicine."

    Da Ya saw that her little face was pale, and she was sweating profusely in such weather, and the situation was a little serious, so she hurriedly said, "Let''s go, let me go home first."

    Six girls followed behind Da Ya, and they couldn''t hide their shame as they walked.

    After all, it is also the reason why she is greedy.

    The bowl of chicken brought by Shu Yu last night, Miss Liu and Mrs. Hou were very satisfied.

    But the portion is a bit large, and they cherish this kind of meat very much now, and don¡¯t want to eat it all in one go. I was thinking about saving half of it and eating it when it''s hot tonight.

    It''s just that Miss Liu hasn''t eaten chicken for a long time, and she has been thinking about it in her heart. Even in her dreams, she dreamed that she was eating a big chicken thigh.

    So when she woke up in the morning, she saw Aunt Hou went outside to fetch water to wash up, so she couldn''t help but secretly took a few pieces of chicken to eat.

    However, the chicken was left overnight, and it was completely cold, and there was still a thick layer of grease on it.

    Six girls haven''t eaten food so heavy with oil and water for a long time, and her body is not as strong as before. After eating, her stomach can''t stand it.

    When she arrived at the wasteland, she had a stomach ache several times.

    He didn''t do much work in the morning, but instead made the guards very dissatisfied.

    Concubine Hou had no choice but to think that Shu Yu said that her elder brother was a doctor, so she asked Miss Liu to come back from leave first and ask Lu''s family if there was any medicine.

    Six girls are really ashamed, she didn''t expect things to turn out like this.

    Da Ya was stunned after hearing this, this... well, she can understand it too.

    Seeing that Miss Liu''s face became more and more ugly, Da Ya couldn''t help but speed up her steps.

    The two quickly returned home. Fortunately, Zhao Xi hadn''t gone out yet. Hearing that, Miss Liu had a pulse and prescribed medicine, and the latter quickly stabilized.

    Da Ya told her to stay at home to rest and leave later.

    Six girls were grateful and looked up at the Lu family''s environment. This was the first time she had come here.

 Chapter 623ï¼š Daya knows Shus previous life

    Chapter 623 Daya Knows Shushi''s Previous Life

    Da Ya finished drying her clothes, and when she returned to the main room, she saw that the sixth girl''s face was much better, so she felt a little relieved.

    She poured a cup of hot tea for Miss Liu. Knowing that she had diarrhea in the morning, I was afraid that she was very hungry now, so she went back to get two boiled eggs.

    Sixth girl was very embarrassed, but her stomach was really empty, and she had some cramping pains.

    Daya pushed over, "Eat, there''s no reason for you to be hungry when you come home."

    "Thank you, thank you big sister." She originally planned to sit and wait until she felt more comfortable before leaving.

    Da Ya took a needle and thread basket and sat aside to make clothes for Shu Yu, while watching her eat, she asked, "Miss Liu, can I ask you a few questions?"

    "Hmmmm, you asked."

    "I want to ask, what was our family like when he was in Shu''s house."

    Six girls swallowed the eggs. She was young and not as cautious and shrewd as Hou Shi.

    If the Hou family were here, there is a high probability that when he heard such a question, he would slap him in the face. After all, if the Lu family asked about their heads, it was obvious that Shu Yu had not told them.

    What''s more, Hou''s own experience has been weathered for a long time, so she can understand the reason why Shu Yu didn''t say it, and knew that she didn''t want the Lu family to worry.

    But the sixth girl is different, she has not thought so carefully.

    Even because she had a good relationship with Shu Yu during this time, she felt a bit of the same hatred for her previous experience, and now she spoke angrily about the abuse of Shu Yu by Concubine Xue.

    Da Ya was originally very calm, but the more she listened, the more ugly her face became, and she didn''t notice when she poked her fingers with needle and thread.

    What is fighting with the dog for food, what is crying and being locked in a dark room, what is kneeling in the rain while wearing thin clothes, and what is being pushed into a pond and almost drowned?

    Daya''s whole body was shaking. She never knew that A Yu had such a hard life at such a young age.

    That Concubine Xue should be slashed with a thousand cuts! !

    Her eyes were red, and the sixth girl looked at her as she talked, and when she saw her like this, she suddenly fell silent, and finally realized that she had said too many words.

    She felt a little guilty and couldn''t eat the eggs anymore, so she apologized to Da Ya, "Sister Da Ya, I''m sorry, I, my one, it''s not that serious. I was just too angry, so I exaggerated a bit, really."

    Six girls were about to cry, she really didn''t mean it.

    Da Ya took a deep breath and said in a trembling voice, "It''s okay, you''re right, thank you for telling me this."

    Six girls were very uneasy, "But..."

    "Hurry up and eat eggs, it''s going to be cold for a while and then you''ll feel sick to your stomach again."

    Da Ya smiled reluctantly. The old lady came in just at this time, and she felt that the atmosphere was not right.

    Why is it good, the eyes of both girls are red?

    "What''s wrong?"

    Da Ya shook her head, "It''s nothing, just talking about some uncomfortable things." She finally understood why Ayu never talked about her previous life after she came back.

    The old lady was speechless, "Now life is going well, our family is reunited, what else is there to be uncomfortable about? No matter how uncomfortable things are over, don''t talk about it. All right, don''t sit here and eat out. ."

    Da Ya put down the needle and thread basket in her hand, adjusted her mood, and took the restless sixth girl out of the main room.

    Although the old lady was very enthusiastic, Miss Liu felt that she had done something wrong and couldn¡¯t eat enough, so she just drank some porridge and left.

 Chapter 624ï¼š Make Spicy Rabbit

    Chapter 624 Cooking Spicy Rabbit

    Da Ya didn''t stop her. After she had finished eating, she went to find Zhao Xi.

    The latter was dispensing medicine in the room, and was surprised when she saw her entering the door, "Are you looking for me?"

    "Well, I, I want you to do me a favor."

    Zhao Xi asked her to sit for a while, put down the things in his hand, took two sips of water and said, "You said, I will do everything within my power for you."

    Daya lowered her head and said her thoughts.

    The more Zhao Xi listened, the more surprised he became, and his eyes changed when he looked at Da Ya again.

    I didn''t expect that the weak girl he thought had such a cruel side?

    Zhao Xi nodded and agreed, and Daya just left the house.

    The old lady gave her a strange look, she was hesitant to say anything, but she didn''t say anything.

    In the afternoon, Shu Yu came back. Although it was a little later than yesterday, the prey they hunted was even bigger.

    Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue got a big wild boar. Although the two of them are very strong, it took a lot of effort to lift such a wild boar down.

    The two of them walked and walked, almost not dying of exhaustion.

    When the wild boars were carried to Zhuangzi, the official''s gaze at them became more subtle and complicated.

    Then, he gave each of them a hare.

    Fang Xiyue hurried home with the hare. The harvest was too rich in the past two days. She didn''t plan to eat the hare. She wanted to exchange some necessities at home with others.

    Especially her father needed to rest and eat something good, so she planned to ask someone for some rice and noodles.

    In fact, if you want to say good things, the Lu family has them.

    But Fang Xiyue felt that it would take advantage of others to exchange with the Lu family. The Lu family gave them all fine rice noodles, and the weight was more. Moreover, her family has already allocated a hare, so there is no need to change another one.

    So Fang Xiyue found other people in the village who wanted to eat hares and changed some daily necessities.

    Shu Yu saw that she had a plan in mind, so she didn''t care anymore.

    As soon as she entered the house with the hare, she was hugged tightly by Da Ya.

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, the hare in her hand also fell to the ground, she patted Da Ya''s back, "What''s wrong, sister?"

    Da Ya was afraid that she would see something strange, so she quickly released her and said, "It''s okay, I just keep my eyelids twitching, and I always feel like something is going to happen, I''m afraid you will be in danger in the mountains. Seeing you come back safely, I''m relieved too."

    When Shu Yu heard this, it was not easy to tell the story that he had entered the deep mountains and hit the wild boar, but instead bent down and held the hare on the ground and said, "Don''t worry, I will be fine, Doctor Zhao gave it to me. There are a lot of medicines, even if you encounter a big and vicious prey, you can pour it out."

    Da Ya smiled and said nothing.

    Shu Yu handed the hare over, "We''ll have spicy diced rabbit tonight, I''ll make it for you, I''m sure it''s delicious."

    Spicy Rabbit?

    As soon as I heard the word incense, I knew that this dish must be delicious.

    Sanya had pointed ears, and ran over after hearing it, "Second sister, I''ll help you, I can... I can pluck the rabbit''s hair."

    Shu Yu scratched her nose, "You don''t need to pull it out, it''s not a chicken."

    Rabbit skin can be used to make gloves, where can the fur be plucked?

    Shu Yu held Sanya''s hand, and walked to the kitchen while talking about the method of spicy rabbit, which made Sanya drool.

    Da Ya who was standing behind looked at their backs and finally laughed.

 Chapter 625ï¼š Ma Lu came to the door

    Chapter 625 Ma Lu who came to the door

    Shu Yu did what he said, the spicy diced rabbit has a strong taste, not only the whole family of Xiangxiang is full of water, but even the people next door stand in the yard and sniff, and then curse for a while.

    Fortunately, Shu Yu''s house had an early meal, and many people had not had time to come back. They had already cooked their meals and ate the fragrant and spicy rabbit diced into their stomachs, with only a little lingering fragrance still lingering in the air.

    The whole family had a bit of a hard time eating. Shu Yu stood in the yard to digest food, and took a look at the sunflowers she planted.

    Although only the seeds were buried in the soil, it didn''t prevent her from standing beside her to ''give birth''.

    The knock on the door rang at this time, and the tiger ran over to open the door.

    then turned his head and called Shu Yu, "Second sister, someone is looking for you."

    Looking for her?

    Shu Yu stood up from the corner of the yard. She didn''t know many people in Zhengdao Village.

    Originally thought it was either from the Zhang family or the Fang family, or else it was the Hou family and their daughter. Who knew that when they arrived at the door, they saw a somewhat unfamiliar but familiar face.

    "You are..." should be seen.

    The other party introduced himself with a solemn face and expressionlessly, "I''m Ma Lu from the third team."

    Road? ?

    As soon as he said the name, Shu Yu remembered, "It''s you, do you have anything to do with me?"

    Ma Lu, the leader of the three hunting teams.

    There are six people in the third team, all of them are tall and tall, and in this Zhengdao Village, they belong to the rare type of people with very good food.

    It was also their team that beat two wild boars yesterday. Fang Xiyue said that although their three teams were not the team with the largest number of people, they were usually the team with the largest prey, and their strength was very strong.

    This team has always been alone and seems to have little interaction with other teams.

    Yesterday, when the official wanted to arrange Shu Yu to enter each team, the three teams also stood by and didn''t make a sound. It was a completely irrelevant attitude.

    After Shu Yu chose to form a team with Fang Xiyue, they were also the first to leave Zhuangzi to hunt.

    The strange thing is, I don¡¯t see anyone who talks a lot on weekdays, so why would they come to me?

    Shu Yu looked at Ma Lu in front of him. The latter was also looking at her. Hearing her question, he thought about it and asked, "Can I go in and talk?"

    Shu Yu opened his body halfway and let people enter.

    It is really inconvenient to speak at the door.

    When Ma Lu entered the door, he could smell the aroma of food on the tip of his nose. I heard from the officials on Zhuangzi that each of the two girls in their ninth team got a rabbit.

    I didn''t expect the hare to be so delicious. Thinking that he would only cook it in a pot every time, and then sprinkle some seasonings such as salt, Ma Lu suddenly felt a sense of ruin.

    Entering the main room, Shu Yu poured him a glass of water.

    Ma Lu said, "I heard that you hit a wild boar today?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Well, good luck."

    lucky? ?

    Yesterday a Ma Lu might have thought so, but apparently not today.

    They went back today at the same time as usual, as did the other teams, so they all met each other.

    However, they didn''t see the two girls from Team Nine.

    Yesterday, everyone teased that they might not have hit the prey, so they didn''t dare to appear, but today no one dared to think so.

    Especially at the time of handing over the prey, when they saw a fat wild boar lying in the warehouse, everyone gasped in shock.

 Chapter 626ï¼š Looking for Shu Yu to cooperate

    Chapter 626 Looking for Shu Yu to cooperate

    One time can be said to be luck, what about the second time? And the second time the prey was a ferocious wild boar, it was much harder to deal with than a roe deer.

    The two girls who looked at their hands were helpless, how could they handle it without any ability?

    YouQi¡¯s official officer also said that they also brought the prey over at the end of the day.

    Ma Lu discussed with the rest of the team, and came to look for Shu Yu after dinner.

    Now sitting opposite her, when I looked at her again, I found that she looked calm and calm, not like an ordinary girl.

    He took a sip of tea and said, "Even if you are lucky, it means that you are the ones who are favored by God. It is better to rely on this luck. How about our cooperation?"

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Cooperation? Cooperation for what?"

    "In the past two days, we found the trace of the big bug and wanted to take it down. I wonder if the girl is interested."

    Big bug? tiger?

    Fighting a tiger is not that simple.

    Shu Yu touched his chin, "Why did you find us to cooperate? Although we fought roe deer and wild boars, compared to other teams, we only have two people, so we don''t have an advantage in numbers."

    To cooperate, in fact, the most suitable team is the eight-person team. If the number of people is large, one person can drag a little bit, and the tiger can be consumed half to death.

    Ma Lu was silent for a moment, "We naturally considered other teams, but unfortunately, none of them are suitable. Even if there are a large number of them, they may not cooperate well enough, and everyone has their own personal thoughts. Some people are even more cruel and secretive. Black hands. If they stab them in the back when fighting the big bugs, we will lose a lot."

    When hunting, you have to guard your own people, so is it necessary to go hunting?

    "You are different. You and Miss Fang didn''t know each other before yesterday. But in just one day, you can get acquainted with each other enough to cooperate to kill roe deer and wild boar, which shows that you are both people who can listen to opinions and adapt to changes. Since you two If we can cooperate so quickly, I believe we can do it with our team.¡±

    Shu Yu didn''t expect him to think so deeply.

    However, she is still very useful for such praise, but, "Even if we are really good, we have only entered the mountain twice, and we are not familiar with the situation in the mountain. It is too much to rush into the deep mountain with you to fight big bugs. It''s dangerous. We don''t have any big pursuits. If we are two, it''s enough to fight pheasants and hares outside. Fighting big bugs is not good for us, and it''s not cost-effective."

    "Who said it''s not good?" Ma Lu shook his head, "When hunting a prey like a big bug or a big bear, in addition to being able to distribute more food, there are even silver coins and other rewards."

    Rewards?

    Shu Yu was really interested, "What is it?"

    "You can rest for two days and leave Zhengdao Village. And you have a name on the messenger''s side, and there may be other benefits in the future."

    , this reward sounds quite generous.

    However, fighting a prey like a big bug and a big bear is also a matter of life, and such a reward should also be given.

    This reward, Shu Yu has really never heard of it. When she asked Xu Dali, who had a broken arm, about the hunt, Xu Dali never told her.

    Probably felt that this kind of thing was too far away from her, and it was useless to mention it?

    However, for Shu Yu, this reward is very tempting.

    "You said you can go anywhere you want to leave Zhengdao Village?"

 Chapter 627ï¼š Aunt Xues sack

    Chapter 627 Aunt Xue''s Sack

    The prisoners who were exiled here cannot leave Zhengdao Village for a year. Even if they buy things, they can only ask others to buy them on their behalf.

    Ma Lu nodded, "As long as you don''t leave Linzhang Mansion, you can go anywhere naturally."

    However, how far can you run with just two days off? Even going to Linzhang Mansion, almost all of it would be spent on the road.

    Shu Yu was heartbroken. Although two days were not long, she had a car, so she could still make waves.

    But after all, fighting the big bug is a big deal, and she is not alone, she has to ask Fang Xiyue''s opinion.

    "I have to think about this matter."

    Ma Lu nodded, "Yes, we are also preparing, and we will enter the mountain in three days."

    So, Shu gave them three days to consider.

    After Ma Lu said what he should say, he did not delay any longer, got up and prepared to leave.

    Shu Yu was still sitting in the main room, thinking about the tiger in the mountains. If you really want to go into the deep mountains to fight tigers, ordinary bows and arrows may not be enough.

    Meng Yunzheng has been preparing a small pocket crossbow for her in the past two days, and I don''t know if she is ready.

    Zhao Xi will go to the county town tomorrow. If he can use it, he should bring it over.

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu was going to find Zhao Xi and remind him.

    Who knew he called twice and didn''t respond, but Dahu ran out and said, "Brother Zhao is out."

    "What is he doing out so late?"

    Dahu shook his head, he didn''t know either.

    Shu Yu didn''t ask much. After all, Zhao Xi is not from their family and has things he needs to do.

    However, she soon discovered that not only Zhao Xi had gone out, but even Da Ya was gone.

    In the big night, Da Ya is a girl, and it is dangerous to go out.

    Shu Yu frowned, her sister is not a person to worry about, and she will definitely not go out alone. So she suspected that Zhao Xi and Daya went out together, but, where did they go?

    Daya and Zhao Xi were standing in front of Shu''s house right now. They slipped out quietly while Shu Yu and Ma Lu were talking.

    As soon as he went out, he went straight to Shu''s house. The Shu family came back late, and Zhao Xi and the others waited outside for a while before they saw that they were exhausted and slowly entered the house.

    Da Ya stared at the Shu family with an angry expression and clenched her hands.

    Zhao Xi on the side was afraid that she would be too excited, so he hurriedly said in a low voice, "Calm down, don''t worry, wait until someone comes out."

    "Yes." Da Ya nodded, pursing her lips tightly, "Don''t worry, I''m not impulsive."

    Zhao Xi laughed, then turned his head to look at the door of Shu''s house.

    After a while, they saw Concubine Hou going out to wash clothes.

    followed, Aunt Liu also came out with a basin of clothes.

    Next, the eldest girl and the fourth girl went out with buckets to fetch water.

    At the end, I saw Concubine Xue coming out with a bundle of ropes with a tired face.

    As soon as she came out, Da Ya straightened her back instantly.

    Watching her leave, Daya and Zhao Xi quickly followed.

    Concubine Xue went along the foot of the mountain, holding a rope in her hand, apparently to pick up firewood.

    There are still several people working at the foot of the mountain, but they are probably skilled, and they picked up a large bundle and carried it home after a while.

    Concubine Xue was the only one who slowly bent over and picked them up one by one and put them aside.

    After picking it up for a while, she sat on the stone and rested.

    The sky was dark, and Daya quietly walked behind her.

    Auntie Xue was unconscious until a sack fell from the sky and put her head over her head, she was stunned, and then screamed.

    "what¡­¡­"

 Chapter 628ï¼š Aunt Xue was beaten by Da Ya

    Chapter 628 Aunt Xue was beaten by Da Ya

    Concubine Xue''s eyes were pitch black, and before she could regain her senses to take off the sack, she suddenly felt a pain, and her whole body trembled instantly.

    Daya took out a wooden stick from the firewood pile that Aunt Xue had just picked up, and beat her with all her might.

    Let her abuse Ayu, let her not give Ayu food, let her try to kill Ayu, she can''t beat her to death.

    "Ah, ah, ah, help..." Concubine Xue screamed in horror at the foot of the mountain, "Who are you, stop fighting, help..."

    However, Zhengdao Village is different from other ordinary villages. Most of the people here do not mind their own business, not to mention that this location is at the foot of the mountain, and there are no people in the first place.

    Da Ya was full of anger and just wanted to avenge her sister, even if someone came forward to stop her at this time, it was useless.

    She didn''t make a sound, just hit her with a wooden stick. The image of Xiao Ayu being tortured by this person appeared in his mind. His heart was sore, and he became more and more merciless.

    Until Auntie Xue''s voice became weaker and weaker, Zhao Xi frowned, stepped forward, grabbed her wooden stick, and shook his head at Da Ya.

    Da Ya was covered in sweat, gasping for breath, thinking of the pain A Yu suffered, and kicked her feet viciously.

    Zhao Xi took her a few steps before she threw down the stick and staggered away from the foot of the mountain.

    Auntie Xue fell to the ground, her body shaking uncontrollably, and cold sweat broke out on her forehead.

    She felt the footsteps gradually fade away, and then her hands and feet trembled, and she tried her best to lift the sack on her head.

    The surroundings were quiet and there was no one, as if the person who hit her just now was an illusion.

    However, all the bones in her body were aching at this time, and when she moved a little, a sharp pain hit her head.

    "Ah..." Concubine Xue cried out in pain, and she fell to the ground, dying.

    The vision in front of her began to gradually blur, she couldn''t hold it any longer and fainted.

    When woke up again, it was in the main room of the Shu family, she was just thrown on the ground, and no one cared about her.

    Aunt Xue raised her head and looked at the four girls who walked in, "I..."

    Four girls snorted coldly, "Get up when you wake up, don''t lie on the ground and pretend to be dead."

    The Shu family came out to look for someone after seeing her picking up a firewood and not coming back for a long time. There was no way, there was no firewood at home, and I didn''t even have to eat dinner.

    So the first lady and the second lady went out together to the foot of the mountain, walked along the way, and saw Concubine Xue lying on the ground.

    At that time, the two thought she was dead, but they just passed out.

    The two of them labored to carry the person back, and then let them pick up firewood and come back, so this dinner, the Shu family ate very late, and their stomachs were cramping with hunger.

    Naturally, Aunt Xue, who delayed their meal, didn''t have a good face.

    Aunt Xue opened her mouth and moved her right hand, only to find that she couldn''t move, as if she had been dislocated.

    Mingming, before she fainted, she was still able to move, although it was painful, she was still in good condition.

    Why does it seem to be broken now?

    She stared at the four girls with wide eyes. They must have broken them when they brought them back.

    I want to know how rude and vicious their actions are.

    "Why are you staring at me? Why don''t you get up?" The four girls looked at her with disgusting eyes, walked to her side in a few steps, grabbed her hand and lifted the person up.

    Who knows the next moment, Concubine Xue screamed, "Ah!!"

 Chapter 629ï¼š Weird Da Ya and Zhao Xi

    Chapter 629 Weird Da Ya and Zhao Xi

    Aunt Xue''s right hand was dislocated, so the Shu family could only go to Langzhong and exchange the food for Aunt Xue that day.

    is still the original husband, and Aunt Xue knows that this person is useless.

    But at this moment, besides him, there is no other doctor.

    So Lang Zhong had a bone graft for Concubine Xue, but she always felt that the bone graft was wrong, and she kept hurting.

    But her whole body hurts now, so she can''t figure out if the bones are not connected correctly, or it''s because of the previous meal.

    The Shu family was very annoying. Looking at Aunt Xue''s current situation, she must be the same as the second girl. I''m afraid she won''t be able to work at all in the next few days.

    She can''t do things, but she still has to eat, drink, and take leave. This is not torturing her, it is clearly torturing them.

    The Shu family first suspected that it was Shu Yu''s hand, but when they asked Aunt Xue, she couldn''t tell why, and didn''t even see who hit her.

    There is no evidence, do they dare to come to Shu Yu and ask for compensation? I''m afraid everyone will be kicked out. Now Shu Yu is not alone.

    How did the suspected Shu Yu know that Concubine Xue had a bruised nose and a swollen face, so she could only lie on the bed hungry, and it was difficult to move? She has been paying attention to the door of the courtyard, and when she saw Zhao Xi and Daya enter the door together, her eyes suddenly became subtle.

    Sure enough, the two of them went out together.

    But, when did they become so familiar? Lonely and widowed, there are situations.

    Facing Shu Yu''s burning gaze, Da Ya became uncomfortable.

    It was the first time she did such a thing, although she took a sigh of relief and avenged Ayu. But now that she has calmed down, facing Shu Yu''s suspicious gaze, she still feels guilty.

    Shu Yu finally coughed lightly, raised his eyes and asked, "Why are you two going out so late?"

    Da Ya is not good at lying, so she looked at Zhao Xi subconsciously.

    When the latter acted and lied, it was a matter of words, and he said without any burden, "Daya said that there are many mosquitoes in the county town, and she was so itchy after being bitten that it seems that the mosquitoes in the southwest are different from ours. Ask me if I have any medicine. There is definitely no ready-made medicine. No, I will go to the foot of the mountain to pick two. I am embarrassed to let me go alone, so she will help me. "

    He said, and actually took out a few handfuls of herbs.

    Shu Yu didn''t quite believe it, "Is it so late to collect the medicine?"

    "Isn''t this big girl leaving early in the morning? I''m afraid it''s too late, so I can only go up tonight."

    Da Ya nodded quickly, "Yeah, Ayu, I forgot about this earlier, and I didn''t remember it until I finished eating. It''s all my fault."

    Shu Yu certainly wouldn''t blame her. Anyway, when the two of them went out, they wouldn''t be doing bad things.

    She didn''t plan to get to the bottom of it either. After asking a few questions, she didn''t care.

    But she remains skeptical about their relationship.

    Didn''t you hear that Zhao Xidu had already started calling him ''Da Ya''? It used to be called the eldest girl of the Lu family.

    Da Ya breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Zhao Xi, and hurriedly entered the room.

    On the second day, Daya was going back to the county town early in the morning, but Zhao Xi was still sending her off.

    Shu Yu went to Zhuangzi to get tools as usual, ready to go hunting in the mountains.

    Compared with the previous day, this time she and Fang Xiyue received more attention.

    Someone even came to talk to her, and after Shu Yu replied casually, he and Fang Xiyue left Zhuangzi.

 Chapter 630ï¼š Cooperation

    Chapter 630 Cooperation

    As soon as he went out, Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue talked about what Ma Lu said to him last night about going into the mountains to fight tigers.

    Fang Xiyue was stunned after hearing this, "Fighting big bugs?"

    She never thought about it, and she had no idea for a while, "Then, what do you think, Ayu?"

    "I want to give it a try. I don''t have much interest in other rewards, but the reward of being able to take two days off to leave Zhengdao Village and go out for a walk is still very attractive to me."

    Fang Xiyue was stunned. In fact, for her, taking two days off was not very tempting to her. She was not even familiar with Zhengdao Village, let alone going out to other places. However, after fighting the big bug, there are more food and even silver rewards, which she really needs.

    The Fang family is really poor now, so she and A Yu have cooperated well in the past two days, and they have hunted more prey and can exchange some things. But in Zhengdao Village, there are not many people who can replace things, and the weight is also very small.

    If she has money in her hand, she can ask someone to go to the town or county to buy some needed items.

    And with the money, the money their family owes the government can also be repaid.

    Thinking about it, Fang Xiyue was also very moved.

    So she raised her head, her eyes flickered slightly, "Then, shall we go?"

    "Don''t rush to make a decision, Ma Lu and the others will not enter the mountain in three days. You go back tonight and ask your parents to talk about it." If Fang Fang''s parents disagree, Fang Xiyue will not be able to come out.

    "All right."

    The two walked to the foot of the mountain while talking.

    Then, Shu Yu found that the same scene as yesterday appeared behind him again.

    Several teams followed behind them.

    Apparently, they couldn''t do it again today. Thinking about it, even if they wandered around for half an hour, these people would not be fooled again.

    Fortunately, someone soon took a few steps forward and said to Shu Yu, "Miss Lu, do you want to go into the mountain together and hunt a big game?"

    It was Ma Lu who was speaking. Although Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue had not agreed to go into the mountains to fight tigers together three days later, it did not prevent them from getting acquainted with each other''s methods in advance, measuring each other''s abilities, and running in the temperament of both sides.

    Shu Yu thought for a while, looked at Fang Xiyue, and agreed.

    They soon followed Ma Lu and the others into the deep mountains. When the others saw this, they could only give up their plans to continue following them, and each followed the team to other places.

    Entering the deep mountains, Shu Yu and both of them hardly spoke.

    There were three teams of people taking the lead along the way, so the two of them simply used this to observe and observe the terrain environment here.

    Ma Lu looked at them from time to time. Seeing that they didn''t seem to have room to play, he thought about it and gave the others a wink, telling them to hold back temporarily.

    He could see that several people in his team were very expressive in front of the two girls.

    Although there is no expression on his face and no words are spoken, but... he is full of energy.

    But that''s not good. He asked the two girls not to perform for them, but to know their strength.

    With Ma Lu''s warning, the other team members finally restrained themselves and stopped rushing forward after they beat a sheep.

    Shu Yu has always been keen, and he understands at a glance.

    is just right, she has almost checked the terrain, and it is time to work. They didn''t come to hide behind people''s backs.

    Shu Yu pulled Fang Xiyue, the latter nodded immediately and began to seriously check the traces on the ground.

 Chapter 631ï¼š Shu Yu do something

    Chapter 631 Shu Yu Makes Something

    The prey in the deep mountains is naturally more than the periphery, not only more, but also the traces are slightly messy.

    But Fang Xiyue was experienced and careful, and soon found the traces of the prey.

    After killing a moose, everyone present cheered.

    It''s just past noon now, and two big guys have already been hit.

    Fang Xiyue and Shu Yu were just two people, and Ma Lu didn''t help, just saw that one of them was the main attack and the other was a support, but they took down a prey in the blink of an eye.

    Ma Lu felt that before that, he underestimated the two of them.

    The two teams work well together and can exchange experiences with each other. When the third medium-sized prey was shot down, the time just arrived.

    Shu Yu was planning to go back. Looking at this time, Ma Lu couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Do you have any... obsession with the future?"

    He had inquired about it, and two days ago, they also carried the prey directly to Zhuangzi.

    Could it be the same today?

    Shu Yu shook his head, "I''m not obsessed, it''s just something at home, since there''s enough prey, then go back early."

    Fang Xiyue glanced at her, what''s wrong with her family? Ayu is thinking about her.

    Mother Fang took a day off yesterday, and she was definitely going to work today, so Father Fang was left alone at home.

    Although Zhao Xi said that he was fine, Fang Xiyue was always concerned. Since he could go back early, it would be better to go back early.

    Shu Yu asked Ma Lu and several others, "If you still want to fight, then you can continue. Xiyue and I will carry the moose back, can you watch it?"

    Ma Lu naturally has no problem. The moose was taken by them alone, and even the third prey was taken by the two teams together.

    Ma Lu thought for a while, then asked other people''s opinions, and decided not to continue.

    They are going to fight the big bug in three days, and they have to do some preparations.

    It¡¯s rare to have enough prey so early, so I just took this opportunity to go home early and finish what I can do first.

    So after the two teams discussed it, they went down the mountain like this.

    Zhuangzi''s official clerk looked at them with indescribable words. He felt that Shu Yu and the two were probably poisonous. Not to mention showing up on time every day, even with Ma Lu and the others, they came back so early.

    He was thinking, is the amount of tasks given to them too low?

    Shu Yu felt bad when he saw his expression, thinking that he should come back later tomorrow. Father Fang should be much better, right?

    On this day, Shu Yu got another hare.

    She came home, but Zhao Xi hadn''t come back yet. Daya went to the county seat, and the house seemed to be empty all of a sudden.

    The hares are still alive today and can be raised for a few days before eating. Shu Yu gave it to Sanya and asked her to take it to Dahu to play.

    The two children quickly raised the rabbit in a corner of the yard, and even got her some leaves to eat.

    Shu Yu was busy with her own affairs. When Zhao Xi came back from the county seat, she saw her squatting in the corner alone, not knowing what she was doing.

    He walked over quietly, stood behind her and saw that she was holding... limestone?

    Zhao Xi frowned, "What are you doing?"

    Shu Yu didn''t seem at all surprised that there was someone standing behind her. She continued to play with the stones in her hand and said, "I plan to make something."

    "What?" Zhao Xi immediately squatted beside her and asked curiously.

 Chapter 632ï¼š The two girls are gone

    Chapter 632 The second girl is gone

    Shu Yu turned his head and glanced at him, then put down the things in his hand and smiled, "Of course it''s something that can make me leave the southwest."

    Zhao Xi''s eyes lit up, "The thing that can get you out of the exile is not easy, it doesn''t have much effect, and the effect is not big."

    "Don''t worry, this thing is made, but it''s a thing that benefits the people and the country." Shu Yu clapped his hands and stood up, "At that time, it will be enough to offset my ''crime''."

    Besides, she wasn''t guilty at all, and she wasn''t even from the Shu family.

    Zhao Xi suddenly became excited, who knew that Shu Yu turned around and stretched out his hand towards him, "Did you bring my crossbow arrows?"

    "No." Zhao Xi shook his head, "I haven''t done it yet, wait until tomorrow and Ah Yun will bring it to you himself."

    Anyway, it will be ready in these three days.

    Zhao Xi asked her, "Are you really going to go into the mountains to fight big bugs?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "I want to take a vacation. And I went across the mountain with Ma Lu and the others today. They do have some skills. If they cooperate well and plan well, it''s not impossible."

    "Very dangerous."

    Shu Yu laughed, "It''s not dangerous to go hunting in the mountains, don''t you yourself often climb mountains to collect herbs?"

    That''s what he said, but isn''t it forced by life?

    Zhao Xi sighed and shook his head, turned and went back to the house.

    In the evening, Shu Yu was digesting after eating when she saw Concubine Hou and Miss Six rushing over.

    Shu Yu looked up at the sky. At this time, they should have just returned, right? Don''t need to cook?

    Fortunately, I still have a few steamed buns there to keep warm.

    Shu Yu took it and handed it to them. Concubine Hou was somewhat embarrassed. She didn''t have to come at this time, but she was in a hurry and couldn''t care about that much.

    because¡­¡­

    "The second girl is gone."

    Aunt Hou said in a low voice, "I don''t know when it was gone. As soon as we got home from work, we heard Aunt Xue yelling that people were out of breath. Then the rest of the Shu family rushed in. When I got to the firewood room, I saw that the two girls were all stiff."

    Shu Yu''s drinking water stopped for a moment, then he silently raised it up and brought it closer to his lips.

    After a while, he nodded, "I guess, it''s only been two days."

    Mrs. Er has been able to tolerate her until now, which is the limit.

    "Then how will she handle her funeral?"

    "If the prisoner in Zhengdao Village dies, it will be dealt with by the government." So the eldest lady of the Shu family has already gone to Zhuangzi to find an official.

    Shu Yu stood up, "Let''s go, let''s go take a look too."

    "Um."

    Shu Yu said to the old lady, and went to Shu''s house with Mrs. Hou and Sixth Girl.

    Sure enough, the official had already arrived, and he also brought two old ladies to carry the stretcher.

    Dead people in Zhengdao Village are too common, and no one around here comes out to see them. When Shu Yu arrived, only the Shu family were in the yard.

    The corpse of the second girl was carried out from the firewood room, and the official led the people to carry it away directly. It is unknown whether it will be thrown into the mass grave or cremated.

    Shu Yu took the time to glance at the second lady, and the other party''s expression was relieved.

    Shu Yu retracted his gaze, and in the next instant, he saw Concubine Xue lying in the woodshed.

    she,"¡­¡­"

    what happened? How could Auntie Xue sleep in the woodshed with a blue nose and a swollen face?

    Shu Yu pulled Hou Shi and pointed to the inside, "What''s going on?"

 Chapter 633ï¼š i want to apologize to you

    Chapter 633 I want to apologize to you

    Hou looked at Shu Yu with a slightly complicated expression. In fact, when she learned that Concubine Xue was beaten with a sack by someone yesterday, she was the first to suspect her.

    But on second thought, it was wrong. When Shu Yu beat Shu''s family, he always beat him upright in front of everyone. It''s no secret that she was abused by Concubine Xue since she was a child. The hatred between the two sides is like a sea. If you want to beat her, you need a sack?

    Besides, Aunt Xue''s enemy is not only Shu Yu.

    When she was working in the wasteland, she offended the prisoners in her team. The other party disliked her for being slow and not doing well, which made them implicated, and they even scolded each other a few times.

    Two days ago, Aunt Xue bumped into a woman while walking on the road, and the two almost got into a fight.

    Don''t look at the fact that they came to Zhengdao Village not long ago, but there are not many people offended by Aunt Xue.

    Not to mention, the Shu family. Although the possibility of the Shu family starting is small, it is not without it, right?

    Now, looking at Shu Yu''s surprised expression, Aunt Hou is even more sure that it''s not her.

    She coughed lightly, and then explained in a low voice, "Last night, when Concubine Xue went out to pick up firewood, she was beaten with a sack by someone. On the way back, she was carried by the Shu family. She fell carefully and broke her hand. No, she was the same patient, and the Shu family put her and the second girl in the woodshed to live with. "

    During the day, Concubine Xue had fallen asleep. She was beaten and had nothing to eat, so she had nothing to do except sleep. Later, when I woke up, I got up and went to the thatched hut. When I came back and passed the wooden bed next to the second girl, I saw her staring at her with a particularly penetrating expression.

    She called twice, only to realize that the person was out of breath.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    ha? ?

    A sack and a beating? Broken hand?

    Shu Yu just felt that it was hard to say, "Who has such a big hatred with her, and even beat her with a sack, last night..."

    Halfway through she said, she suddenly thought of something, her eyes narrowed slightly, and her voice stopped abruptly.

    Aunt Hou asked strangely, "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s okay." Shu Yu came back to his senses and glanced at Aunt Xue in the firewood room again.

    Aunt Xue, who was unable to work, was obviously treated the same as the second girl.

    If you live in a firewood house, you can only eat half a bun. But she is better than the second girl in one point. She can still recover from the injuries on her body.

    Just thinking about it, I saw Concubine Xue''s hateful eyes turned around, as if she was going to eat her.

    Shu Yu sneered, turned to Aunt Hou and said, "Okay, I should go back, you guys have dinner first."

    In fact, there is no need to eat. Concubine Hou and Miss Liu just went to Lu''s house and ate two buns, which was enough. Even if it is not enough, the death of the family will always affect the appetite, and it is not enough to eat.

    After Shu Yu finished speaking, he turned and left.

    Sixth girl paused for a while, and then said to Concubine Hou, "I, I''ll go see her off."

    Aunt Hou was stunned for a while, and looked at her daughter''s back running out strangely. Okay, what do you give?

    Six girls quickly caught up with Shu Yu and followed her out of the courtyard.

    took a few steps forward, and Shu Yu stopped, turned her head and asked her suspiciously, "Do you have something to tell me?"

    Six girls swallowed and nodded slightly, "I want to apologize to you."

    "Apologize for what?"

 Chapter 634ï¼š Zhao Xi slipped away

    Chapter 634 Zhao Xi slipped away

    The sixth girl was a little uneasy, she turned her head and glanced at the door of Shu''s house, and after realizing that no one was paying attention, she whispered, "I, I seem to have said something I shouldn''t have said."

    She told Shu Yu the whole process of her stomach discomfort yesterday morning. After she came back to Da Ya to get the medicine, she failed to control her mouth and told Shu Yu about her life in Shu''s house.

    Shu Yu heard the words, didn''t say anything for a while, then frowned, "You only told my sister?"

    "Yeah." Sixth girl nodded again and again, seeing her frowning, she became even more uneasy, "Yes, I''m sorry, it''s my mouth that is too fast."

    Shu Yu was silent. Although she was not angry with Miss Six, her quick-talking problem really had to be corrected.

    So she kept her face down for a long time and didn''t speak. Seeing that the sixth girl was about to cry, she asked, "So, do you suspect that Concubine Xue was beaten by my sister?"

    Miss Six didn''t say anything. She really suspected that from the moment Concubine Xue was beaten, she felt that the person who started the attack must be Sister Da Ya.

    Otherwise, if you don''t get beaten early or late, why is it after she said about Shu Yu?

    But she didn''t dare to tell anyone, not even her mother.

    But for Shu Yu, she still told the truth.

    Shu Yu let out a breath, "I know, but remember, my sister didn''t do this. You know? Not her."

    No matter how stupid the sixth girl was, she could hear the meaning of her words and nodded, "Mmmmmm, I know, it wasn''t done by Big Sister, and no one knows who Concubine Xue has offended."

    "Well." Shu Yu nodded, "Okay, then I''m leaving, you can go back."

    Six girls saw that she didn''t say anything more, she slowly breathed a sigh of relief, and then turned back to the yard.

    Shu Yu put his hands behind his back, but the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked.

    I really didn''t expect her sister to have such a fierce side.

    No wonder she looked guilty last night. She thought she was embarrassed because she went out with Zhao Xi on a date.

    Shu Yu felt a little joy in his heart, and his steps were much lighter.

    However, when she entered the courtyard gate, the corners of Wei Yang''s mouth still pulled down, and she went to look for Zhao Xi when she entered the door.

    Daya has already returned to the county seat. If she wants to ask for a certificate, she can only find him.

    Who knew that Shu Yu called twice, but he was never seen. Instead, the old lady came out and said, "What''s the urgency for you to find Doctor Zhao? He went out."

    "out?"

    "Yeah, not long after you left, he went out. He insisted on picking some medicine, and said that it would be fresh only if picked at night. I don''t understand, are there such strange medicinal materials in this world? Can''t you wait one night? It''s so dark, how unsafe it is."

    Shu Yu laughed twice, why pick herbs? This is clearly because she knew that she went to Shu''s house, and she would definitely see Aunt Xue who was beaten. She was worried that she would suspect the two of them, so she hurriedly escaped.

    But he left, didn''t he further confirm her guess?

    Shu Yu shook his head and said to the old lady, "Don''t worry about him, he is an expert in this regard, and he is an adult again, and he knows how to protect himself."

    "Well." Zhao Xi is a big man, and the old lady is not too worried.

    Shu Yu ignored Zhao Xi who had slipped away and went back to his room to rest.

    On the second day, Shu Yu got up early in the morning and went hunting in the mountains.

    They still cooperated with Ma Lu and his team to enter the deep mountains, and the cooperation between the two sides became more and more tacit.

 Chapter 635ï¼š want to hug her

    Chapter 635 Want to hug her

    Shu Yu still proposed to go home soon. This time, she was not just thinking about Fang Xiyue. She wanted to go back because Meng Yunzheng was coming.

    Ma Lu and others planned to take another look, and the two teams parted ways.

    At the foot of the mountain, Shu Yu asked Fang Xiyue''s plan.

    The latter pursed his lips and said, "My parents don''t agree." After all, it is too dangerous. Fang''s father and mother are such a daughter, there is no need for her to take this risk.

    However, Fang Xiyue felt that if she didn''t go, only Shu Yu would be left with a girl.

    Ma Lu, they are all men, and it is not very convenient after all.

    Moreover, Fang Xiyue also wanted that reward, and their family needed money.

    She paused and said to Shu Yu, "I will continue to persuade them, give me another day."

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "Don''t force yourself, it''s really dangerous to fight a tiger, your parents are worried about you."

    "I know."

    The two of them were talking, and they also carried their prey to Zhuangzi.

    Shu Yu went home directly, and sure enough, Meng Yunzheng was already waiting for her at home.

    He looked like he was in a mess, and he didn''t know where he came from.

    Shu Yu hasn''t seen others for several days. I don''t know if it''s her illusion, and she feels that she has lost some weight.

    Meng Yunzheng saw her staring at him, couldn''t help touching her face, and asked with a smile, "What''s the matter, is there anything on my face?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "No, I just feel thin, have you been working hard these days?"

    Meng Yunzheng''s heart suddenly became hot and his fingers moved.

    If it weren''t for the inappropriate time and place, the one thing he wanted to do most now was to go up and hug her.

    He secretly took a deep breath and said with a smile, "It''s okay, I''m fine."

    The figure of the old lady outside the door flashed past, Meng Yunzheng laughed, sat down opposite her, and took a sip of water to suppress the dryness in his heart.

    "I''ve been going to see Master Dongqing in the past two days."

    When mentioned Master, Shu Yu couldn''t help but leaned forward, "Any clues?"

    "Some people said that she appeared in Minwu County, but when I rushed over, she had already left. Now, I don''t know where she went. But I am sure that she is in Lin Zhang''s mansion."

    Shu Yu pondered for a moment, her master is really a divine dragon.

    "Do you think it is possible that she came to Heichang County?"

    "Huh?" Meng Yunzheng raised his eyebrows.

    Shu Yu tapped his finger, "You saw it back then, she left me a note saying that she came to the southwest to help me with some good things first, right?"

    ended up being lonely. Meng Yunzheng took care of everything. When she arrived at Zhengdao Village, her family was taking care of her.

    Dongqing Guanzhu, the master? They had to go to great lengths to find it.

    Shu Yu felt that she was fooled by her again.

    "You think, I''m here. Since my master said that he came to the southwest for me, he will always come to me, right? If you''re not in a hurry, why don''t we just wait and see?"

    Meng Yunzheng rubbed his forehead, because he was in a hurry, so he went out to find someone at this juncture.

    But Shu Yu is right, even if they look for it, they may not be able to find it, so why not just wait here.

    Determined the direction, Meng Yunzheng is not entangled.

    He took out a crossbow bolt from behind him, "This is what you asked me to do. It''s already done. It''s just right to tie it on your wrist. Once the clothes cover it, you can''t see it. But it will affect the action a little bit. You can adapt to it when you look back. adapt."

 Chapter 636ï¼š The trusted Meng Yunzheng

    Chapter 636 The Trusted Meng Yunzheng

    Shu Yu was overjoyed, and hurriedly picked up the small pocket crossbow.

    As Meng Yunzheng said, tie it on his left wrist. The wrist instantly felt a little heavier, and it felt a little stiff and inflexible.

    Meng Yunzheng put the crossbow arrow on her again, and the two came to the yard, aimed at a circular piece of wood not far away, and pressed it lightly.

    With the sound of ''ßÝ'', Shu Yu clearly felt the powerful force pressing down on his wrist, and the crossbow arrow shot from the front pierced deeply into the wood.

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up, "This thing works well."

    Meng Yunzheng looked for it, took out another one, and put it on his wrist.

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "You prepared one for yourself?"

    "Well, I know you''re going into the mountain, so I''ll go with you." Meng Yunzheng was obviously more familiar with this bow and crossbow, so he shot the crossbow arrow at the wood with ease, and the two arrows directly split the piece of wood into two pieces.

    Shu Yu''s move that he was going to continue shooting suddenly stopped, and looked back at him in surprise, "You, do you want to go with me?"

    "Yes, I should be able to help a little bit."

    Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll his eyes, with your skills, are you just helping? I''m afraid the whole tiger can be knocked down by you.

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, "And you can only use bows and arrows when you enter the mountains. I''m afraid that crossbow arrows will not be exposed."

    The crossbow is a weapon after all, and the Dasu Dynasty is not too strict in the management of this thing. As long as it is not very lethal, ordinary people can use it.

    As for how to measure the lethality, there is more room for manipulation. At least this one prepared by Meng Yunzheng is definitely a weapon for the military.

    But it can be used by ordinary people, but it does not mean it can be used by prisoners.

    If prisoners can use crossbow arrows, then it must not be messed up? The bows and arrows that Shu Yu and the others used for hunting were not very sharp.

    Shu Yu is currently a prisoner. Meng Yunzheng prepared crossbow arrows for her just in case. If your life is really in danger, you can save your life in time. In fact, there are not many opportunities to use it on weekdays.

    You can go into the mountains to fight tigers, and the chance of using crossbow arrows is almost 100%. But Shu Yu didn''t act alone, but there were also people like Ma Lu who cooperated with her.

    Letting them see Shu Yu''s crossbow arrows will inevitably lead to a lot of unnecessary trouble.

    Meng Yunzheng would be much more convenient to follow, even if Shu Yu shot a crossbow in an emergency, as long as he pushed it on his head, it would be fine.

    Shu Yu listened to his analysis, and gradually became a little moved.

    Meng Yunzheng put away the crossbow and suddenly leaned into her ear and whispered, "I guess you haven''t told the old lady that you are going into the mountains to fight tigers, have you? With me following, can the old lady feel more at ease? "

    After , Shu Yu was completely persuaded.

    She had explained it well to the other party Xiyue before, and asked her to discuss it with her parents, but Shu Yu herself had not really talked about this with the old lady.

    Shu Yu looked at Meng Yunzheng and saw that he was confident, he clicked his tongue twice and said, "Okay."

    Then, she took the crossbow and went to convince the old lady.

    The old lady was so frightened when she heard the tiger fight, she didn''t agree.

    Shu Yu showed her the powerful weapon in his hand, she still shook her head, and then Meng Yunzheng came over.

    Old lady, "..." She agreed.

    Shu Yu couldn''t understand, why? Meng Yunzheng just said ''I''ll go with her'', the old lady struggled for a while, and then she was relieved?

 Chapter 637ï¼š delay a few days

    Chapter 637 Delayed for a few days

    Shu Yu stared suspiciously at Meng Yunzheng, suspecting that he had given her family ecstasy without her knowledge.

    Meng Yunzheng was amused, "I didn''t do anything, but when I was on the road of exile, I walked with your family along the way. They have seen me look good in kung fu."

    Shu Yu suddenly realized that Meng Yunzheng''s martial arts are indeed extremely handsome.

    After getting the old lady''s side, Shu Yu felt relieved.

    However, Meng Yunzheng also brought her a message, "Master Qi will accompany the governor to Zhengdao Village in five days."

    "Five days??"

    "Well, the news is accurate." Meng Yunzheng asked her with a smile, "So, when it''s time to fight tigers, do you want to pick another one?"

    "Of course." Shu Yu nodded hastily.

    The next day, when she saw Ma Lu again, she said to him, "I agree to enter the mountain, but can you delay it for a few days?"

    Ma Lu frowned, "Postponed?"

    The friend behind him said, "How about that? We are all ready, but there is a sudden delay. What if there is an accident?"

    Shu Yu sighed, "But I have prepared some things, but I have to ask someone to bring them from Fucheng. You all know that the journey is a bit long and it will take more time."

    "What?" Ma Lu asked, and he had to decide if it was worth the extra days.

    He knew that Shu Yu''s family accompanied her to Zhengdao Village, and there was a mule cart at home, which made Ma Lu and the others very envious. They also discussed whether they could ask his family to borrow it when they got a rest day after fighting tigers, maybe they could go to Fucheng.

    Because of this kind of thinking, Ma Lu and the others are very friendly towards Shu Yu.

    But a few days later, he does have to reconsider.

    Shu Yu said, "You can''t buy life-saving things in this county, you can only go to Fucheng."

    She didn''t say anything specific, but Ma Lu saw that her expression was serious, and it didn''t look like she was lying.

    He turned around, and after discussing with a few team members, he finally nodded, "Okay."

    "Then these few days, shall we continue to cooperate?"

    "Come on, go into the mountain."

    The group entered the mountains again, with Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue walking at the end.

    Fang Xiyue waited until the people in front were gone, and then asked her in a low voice, "Ayu, why did you delay for a few days?"

    Ma Lu and the others didn''t think there was a problem, but Fang Xiyue and Shu Yu got along for many days, and they were very careful people.

    She didn''t think Shu Yu was planning to go to Fucheng to buy things, because...it wasn''t worth it.

    Those are the rewards for fighting tigers, but going to Fucheng to buy things is far from the road, and things that are not even in the county are definitely not cheap.

    Fang Xiyue was originally a meticulous and meticulous living, so after a little conversion, he felt that he had lost a lot of money.

    She knew that Shu Yu herself was not willing to suffer.

    Hearing her question, Shu Yu was not surprised, she leaned over and whispered, "Because I heard the news, in a few days, there should be a big man in Zhengdao Village, take the opportunity to show, maybe there will be unexpected gains. What? Isn''t it?"

    Fang Xiyue''s eyes widened, "Are you serious?"

    Shu Yu nodded, she would hide Ma Lu because they didn''t know each other well enough.

    But Fang Xiyue was different. The Fang family was exiled here wrongly, and Fang¡¯s father almost lost his life.

    Showing your face in front of the Governor after a few days is a rare opportunity for the Fang family.

 Chapter 638ï¼š give you two calls

    Chapter 638 Calling you twice

    Fang Xiyue was just stupid, but not stupid. She heard what Shu Yu meant and knew that such an opportunity was very rare. If she missed it like this, she might regret it for the rest of her life.

    She took a deep breath and nodded, "I understand."

    Shu Yu didn''t say more, the two quickly caught up with Ma Lu''s team and followed into the deep mountains.

    After returning from hunting in the afternoon, Fang Xiyue told her parents this, and when she found Shu Yu the next day, she said happily, "Ayu, it''s alright, my parents agreed for me to go into the mountain, I persuaded them. ."

    Although the process was a little more difficult, the result was as Fang Xiyue thought.

    And because of this, Father Fang called the two of them to the house and told them some precautions.

    He has been a hunter for many years. Although he has never fought a tiger, he has encountered it twice.

    After met, he avoided it. One of them even startled the tiger and almost became the tiger''s meal. It was his cleverness, and the tiger had just fought with other beasts and was injured, which allowed him to escape.

    These are all experiences, and Fang¡¯s father repeatedly told them to protect their lives. Even if he is selfish, if he is really helpless, let Ma Lu and the men drag him, and it is important for them to escape first.

    Shu Yu wrote them down one by one, and prepared some more things according to Fang''s father''s explanation.

    Time flies, and soon it will be five days later.

    Shu Yu got up early in the morning to have a full meal, tied the crossbow arrows, and wrapped his hair in a towel to avoid being hung by the branches and affecting his actions.

    Then he went out and went to Zhuangzi.

    Ma Lu and Shu Yu are going to go into the mountains to fight tigers, except for themselves, only each other''s family knows.

    Therefore, there is nothing unusual about the other hunting teams on Zhuangzi.

    Oh, no, there are still some.

    The eyes they are looking at Shu Yu and Ma Lu are very wrong. Because they had to get to know each other a few days ago, and they all acted together after entering the mountain, so in the eyes of these people, Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue seem to be It is to climb the strong team of Ma Lu.

    Team 5 in particular was very annoyed when they looked at their expressions.

    They initially looked down on the two girls, but later found that they could not only hit the prey, but even harvested a lot, so they started thinking about adding them to their team.

    First, they can take advantage of hunting, and second, they can take advantage of girls.

    Team 5 thought so, and prepared to do so.

    Who knew that Shu Yu and the two moved faster, and they came together with the three teams on the third day. There are not many people in the three teams, but each of them is a good player, which makes the fifth team very afraid.

    Now seeing that the two teams went out together again, the fifth team couldn''t help but ''bah'', "Bad bones."

    They strode out, and when they passed by Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue, they bumped into Fang Xiyue on purpose.

    Shu Yu quickly grabbed the person and said, "Are you alright."

    Fang Xiyue shook her head, Shu Yu looked up at the leader of the five teams.

    The lead man said, "Oh, I didn''t pay attention, did it hurt? Do you want to give you a call?"

    Fang Xiyue''s face flushed with anger, Shu Yu narrowed her eyes, "You don''t need to call it twice. If you feel bad, you can lose money."

    "Huh? Losing money? You''re doing... ah..."

 Chapter 639ï¼š They went into the mountains with us

    Chapter 639 They entered the mountain with us

    Before the fifth team could finish speaking, a figure suddenly walked over and bumped into him.

    The leader took two steps back abruptly, and was supported by the person behind him so that he would not fall.

    He raised his head through gritted teeth, "What are you doing?"

    Ma Lu was expressionless, "Oh, I didn''t pay attention, did it hurt? Do I want to give you a call?"

    Everyone present, "..."

    Shu Yu burst out laughing and gave Ma Lu a thumbs up.

    It''s good, I really returned it exactly as it was.

    And Ma Lu''s ramming force was much greater than his.

    You can tell by looking at the livid face of the leader of the fifth team and rubbing his shoulders constantly.

    Ma Lu asked him, "You don''t need to call twice, do you want me to lose money?"

    The leader who bullied a girl like Shu Yu was fine, but when he confronted the tall and powerful men like Ma Lu, he was instantly cowardly. He snorted and turned his head away.

    When they were far away, Ma Lu asked Fang Xiyue, "Are you okay?"

    The latter shook his head, "Thank you." She really didn''t expect him to come up directly to confront the people from Team 5.

    Ma Lu waved his hand, "Now other people think that you are covered by our three teams. If you are bullied and don''t care, you will lose the face of our three teams. Don''t thank you. ."

    "it is good."

    Fang Xiyue nodded heavily, and felt a big sigh of relief, and the whole person felt relaxed.

    The group continued to walk forward, all the way to the foot of the mountain.

    Who knew that there were two people waiting for them there. When they saw Shu Yu, Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi, who were sitting on the stone, stood up and looked at them.

    Shu Yu introduced to Ma Lu, "This is my brother and his friend."

    Ma Lu was puzzled, "They..."

    Shu Yu said, "They entered the mountain with us."

    Ma Lu''s face became unpleasant, and the team members behind him also frowned and said, "This is not good?"

    Although the other party is two big men, but looking at their weak scholars, I''m afraid they are not a hindrance, right?

    And these two people are not criminals. If something happened in the mountains, it may be their fault, and the troubles continue.

    Ma Lu shook his head, "Sorry, I don''t agree with them going into the mountain with us."

    They have cooperated with Shu Yu and have a certain tacit understanding with each other. This suddenly joined two strange men, and the temperament is completely unknown. Who knows if there will be any accidents in the middle.

    Shu Yu saw that the people in the third team were very repulsive, and immediately explained with a smile, "You misunderstood, they are not with us to fight big bugs, my brother, they went into the mountains to collect herbs, they just walked with us for a while."

    Picking herbs? ?

    Ma Lu looked at Zhao Xi in surprise, "Are you a doctor??"

    Fang Xiyue immediately nodded and said, "Doctor Lu is very skilled in medicine. My father was seriously injured before, and it was Doctor Lu who treated him. My father is now able to go to the ground, and he is also very energetic."

    Hearing the three words of Doctor Lu, Zhao Xi felt a toothache.

    He glanced at Meng Yunzheng, who seemed to have heard nothing, quietly facing the background wall.

    But after hearing Fang Xiyue''s words, Ma Lu''s eyes changed when he looked at Zhao Xi again.

    He had inquired about the situation of Fang''s family. Fang Xiyue''s ability revealed after entering the mountain surprised him, so he went to find out and found out that her father was a hunter, but it was a pity that she was seriously injured. .

 Chapter 640ï¼š Zhao Xis preparation

    Chapter 640 Zhao Xi''s Preparation

    I didn''t expect that the person who was seriously injured and dying was cured by Miss Lu''s brother?

    Ma Lu also knew the situation of the Lu family. He had also seen several scenes of Zhao Xi driving a mule cart in and out of the village, but he really did not know that this man was actually a doctor.

    Zhao Xi smiled at Ma Lu and the others, and nodded slightly, "Yes, I am indeed a doctor. Regardless of how good the medical skills are, it is not bad. I heard from Ayu earlier that you are going to go into the mountains to fight big worms. , courage is commendable. As for me, I can''t help you to fight tigers, but I am worried about my sister''s safety, so I have prepared something for her. "

    While talking, Zhao Xi took out a bunch of paper bags from his medicine basket.

    He continued to laugh, "This is the medicinal powder that I bought when I went to Fucheng two days ago. Some of them are used to expel snakes, insects, rodents and ants, some to treat trauma, some to detoxify, and some to pour over an elephant. Severely addicted to drugs, there are people who hang their lives. I have words written on this paper bag, anyway, I can think of it, I will bring it over. "

    Ma Lu et al, "..."

    They looked at those paper bags in shock and swallowed hard, this is very useful.

    Actually, they were surprised at the beginning. How could there be fewer snakes, worms, rats and ants in the way after they entered the mountain with Shu Yu? In the past, they only needed to pay attention to the environment on the ground when they entered the mountain, which slowed down their progress.

    After spending two days with them, I probably guessed that they might have something on them to avoid these dangers.

    But these have always been secret recipes, and most people will not tell others, so Ma Lu and the others are also knowledgeable and do not ask much. Anyway, following the two of them, he is also the beneficiary, at least the time to hit the prey is much earlier.

    Ma Lu always thought that the secret recipe belonged to Fang''s family, and Fang''s father was a hunter. It was normal to have such skills.

    But now it seems that this so-called secret recipe is the medicinal powder prepared by the Lu family brother?

    He has not only deworming powder, but also other better things. For those who were exiled to Zhengdao Village, these powders are very precious things.

    No wonder Miss Lu said that she would be able to enter the mountain after a few days. It turned out that she needed to go to Fucheng to buy some life-saving things, which is what she meant.

    Zhao Xi was generous, not only giving these powders to Shu Yu, but also to Ma Lu and several others.

    "Since you are working together, I will naturally not leave you behind. Give it, take it all, and be careful when entering the mountain."

    Ma Lu took the medicine pack, and after a while, he whispered, "Thank you."

    With this, he can''t say anything about not taking them into the mountain. The other party was going in to collect medicine, and he didn''t follow them all the way.

    However, at this time, Ma Lu hoped that he would be with him.

    There is a doctor here, and their safety is guaranteed. Since the other party is a person who often goes into the mountains to collect herbs, he must be familiar with the mountain road.

    As for Meng Yunzheng behind him... he shouldn''t be a person who will fall when the wind blows, right?

    Ma Lu''s eyes circled around Meng Yunzheng''s body, then he quickly retracted it and said to Shu Yu and Zhao Xi, "Okay, let''s go, it''s getting late."

    After several people finished speaking, they prepared to enter the mountain.

    No one knew, not long after they left, they followed a few people secretly behind them.

    The five teams stood at the foot of the mountain, staring at the direction where Shu Yu and the others left, and sneered, "Dog men and women."

 Chapter 641ï¼š Meng Yunzhengs ability

    Chapter 641 Meng Yunzheng''s Ability

    The leader of the five teams waved, "Let''s go, let''s follow."

    "Boss, what shall we do?"

    "Go catch a poisonous snake first, and teach them a lesson when they hit the prey and lose their vigilance."

    The five teams quickly negotiated a plan, and then followed up with tools.

    Shu Yu and the others walked very fast at first, this is only the periphery, and it is time to be cautious when entering the deep mountains.

    However, after walking for a long time, Meng Yunzheng suddenly stopped, and Shu Yu walked beside him, stopped when he saw this, and asked strangely, "What''s wrong?"

    The others turned their heads in unison, and Ma Lu stared at Meng Yunzheng with a frown, for fear that he would make trouble if he couldn''t walk.

    Meng Yunzheng turned slightly to the side, and confirmed this time, "Someone is following us."

    "what?"

    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and they listened for a while with their ears pricked up, but did not hear any movement.

    But Shu Yu and Zhao Xi still know Meng Yunzheng very well, knowing that he said yes, then there must be.

    "Several people?"

    "Four."

    Shu Yu frowned, four? The first thing she thought of was the four people from Team Five.

    There was a conflict in front of Zhuangzi just now, so you want to make a stumbling block for them?

    Meng Yunzheng glanced at Ma Lu and the others who were suspicious, and said, "You go first, I will solve it, and I will catch up with you later."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Then be careful."

    Meng Yunzheng turned his head and left, Ma Lu gritted his teeth and hurriedly said, "I''ll take a look over there."

    After all, he had received so many medicine packs from Zhao Xi, and the man surnamed Meng looked weak, and he couldn''t watch him helplessly.

    As a result, just after a few steps, he found that Meng Yunzheng was gone.

    Ma Lu was stunned for a while, thinking that he was chasing it wrong, but fortunately the voice in front was still there, so he hurried to catch up.

    But the opponent''s footsteps were too fast, and when he was panting to catch up, he happened to see Meng Yunzheng overturning the leader of the fifth team.

    Ma Lu, "..."

    Meng Yunzheng held the head of a snake in his hand and looked up at Ma Lu who was uphill.

    Ma Lu was startled, he walked a few steps and quickly came to him, "This is..."

    "They want to harm you with this snake."

    The corner of Ma Lu''s mouth twitched, did the people from Team 5 think that Team 3 was as bad as them?

    but¡­¡­

    He looked at Meng Yunzheng in shock. In such a short time, he not only took down all the five teams, but also interrogated the matter clearly?

    Him, behind for so long?

    Meng Yunzheng killed the snake, then clapped his hands, "Let''s go, go back."

    Ma Lu pointed to the five groups of people lying on the ground, "Then how do they deal with it?"

    "They are all sore now, at least two hours later they will have the strength to go down the mountain and go home. I don''t have time to deal with them today, so you can figure it out later."

    Ma Lu nodded with a serious expression, "Okay, leave the rest to us."

    His eyes were slightly cold, he stepped forward and kicked a few people fiercely, and then followed Meng Yunzheng up the mountain.

    The two were silent all the way. Meng Yunzheng was not a talkative person, and he was not familiar with Ma Lu, so naturally he would not speak.

    Ma Lu kept holding back. Seeing that he was about to join the team, he finally couldn''t hold back and asked, "Young Master Meng, you, do you know kung fu?"

    Meng Yunzheng, "Well."

    days, that''s how he was chatted to death.

    Meng Yunzheng even quickened his pace and quickly caught up with Shu Yu and the others.

    Shu Yu saw him coming back, and after looking at him, he found that nothing was different, so he was relieved.

 Chapter 642ï¼š The Shu family man is here

    Chapter 642 The Shu family man has arrived

    Ma Lu also returned to the team, and the others immediately surrounded him and asked one after another, "Boss, how''s it going?"

    "Is someone really following us? Why didn''t I hear anything?"

    The man who spoke turned his dissatisfied eyes to Meng Yunzheng.

    The result was halfway through, and Ma Lu broke him over and said solemnly, "Yes, it was from the fifth team who caught a poisonous snake and wanted to harm us. It was cleaned up by Meng and Master Meng."

    "Fuck, the people of Team 5, Special Niang, need to clean up."

    Um? Wait, was Mr. Meng cleaned up? Not the boss? Is there a person with the surname Meng?

    Ma Lu waved his hand, "When we finish fighting the big bugs this time, we''ll go back and teach them a lesson, okay, let''s go."

    The crowd again carried their things and walked closer to the mountain. Along the way, Ma Lu quietly told several people about Meng Yunzheng''s ability.

    Several people in the third team suddenly looked at Meng Yunzheng differently.

    Therefore, when everyone went all the way into the deep mountains and got closer and closer to the site where the tiger was, when Zhao Xi and Meng Yunzheng didn''t part with them, Ma Lu and others didn''t say anything, even they liked it.

    Joke, there is a doctor with excellent medical skills and a master of skill, how much help does this give them?

    Fools drive them away.

    Entering the deep mountains, everyone''s footsteps obviously slowed down, but fortunately, the medicinal powder given by Zhao Xi had a miraculous effect, and they did not delay on the way, so the time was earlier than they thought.

    "Here, the tiger''s den is ahead." A man beside Ma Lu whispered.

    Everyone stopped, Fang Xiyue checked the traces on the ground.

    "It shouldn''t be inside, maybe it''s out. But there are traces left and right, I don''t know which way to go."

    Ma Lu pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "We''ll just wait here, everyone drink some water first to save your energy, there may be a fierce battle in a while."

    I don¡¯t know where the tiger is going. If you choose a place at random, you might miss it and you will be busy.

    Just rest here and wait, set up the trap, and wait for it to come back.

    Everyone was just in time for the journey, and they were a little tired. After hearing the words, they all found a place to hide their figures.

    Ma Lu quickly allocated the personnel and scattered them in four directions. If he saw the figure of the big insect, he would report at any time.

    The group fell silent like this.

    At this time, at the entrance of Zhengdao Village, a team of exiles was once again ushered in.

    According to the original process, these people were first led to Zhuangzi, and after being taught the rules, they were led to the house by the old woman in Zhuangzi.

    The direction they were walking was the Shu family at the foot of the mountain.

    This exile team is the male Shu family who arrived at the Shu family half a month late.

    It was different from his high-spirited appearance. At this time, the male of the Shu family looked very embarrassed and was led to the door of the Shu family in silence.

    The old woman who led the way said, "This is where you live, and the rules have been told to you. In this Zhengdao Village, the most important thing is not to make trouble, otherwise there will be no good fruit to eat, so let''s go in."

    After the old woman finished speaking, she left their clothes and bedding, then turned and walked away.

    The Shu family man stood at the door a little dejected, looked at the dilapidated house in front of him, and looked at each other.

    "You didn''t even send us anything to eat, wouldn''t you be hungry all day?"

 Chapter 643ï¼š thief

    Chapter 643 Thief

    The Shu family originally had a dozen or so males. Apart from the eldest man who had been beheaded, there was only the second lord among the remaining elders, and the others were the sons and daughters of the second house.

    It''s just that the treatment they received on the road was not good. The female family had Shu Yu here, and the lead officer was strictly restrained, so there was no incident of beating and punishment.

    But even so, he still lost five on the way.

    On the male side, six were damaged on the way, and none of the younger ones were left.

    Now there are only the second master, the eldest master Shu Feng, and the second master Shu Quan. These two people, one is the first son of the first house, the other is the second son of the second house, and the rest are the third, fifth, and sixth sons.

    There are six people, the youngest sixth is also fourteen years old.

    Now these six people are all skinny and weak looking.

    Thinking that he has now arrived in the exile, but has not even eaten a bite, one by one becomes more and more sluggish.

    Or Shu Feng said, "Grandmother and mother have already come first, there should be some food left, let''s go and see."

    When everyone heard this, they suddenly became more energetic.

    Yes, their wives, daughters and sisters have already come, and they should have been cleaned up long ago. They earned some food so many days in advance, right?

    Thinking of this, the second master stepped forward first, took the key that Mrs. Lu had just given him, opened the courtyard door, and led the others in.

    At first glance, you can only see a somewhat desolate yard, empty and almost nothing.

    Second Master frowned, how could this yard be so small?

    When the others saw this, they had a bad premonition in their hearts and stood in the yard for a long time without moving.

    The news here soon reached Aunt Xue, who was resting in the woodshed.

    She was the next to be shocked, and her face turned ashen. At this juncture, the rest of the Shu family went to work and locked the yard. Now there is so much movement outside, did someone break in?

    Aunt Xue originally rested for two days due to her injury, and was driven by the Shu family to work in the wasteland.

    But at the beginning of yesterday, her broken hand suddenly hurt so badly, not to mention working in the field, she would break out in a cold sweat even if she didn''t move, so she could only continue to rest at home today.

    finally felt better, who knew that the house would be burglarized.

    Auntie Xue didn''t dare to go out. She was a weak woman with no strength, and she was still injured. There were several men outside when she heard the news. She would definitely suffer when she went out.

    Anyway, her own things are in the firewood room, so they shouldn''t go to the firewood room to steal things.

    So Concubine Xue quietly shrank her head and did not move.

    However, the voices from outside still entered her ears-"There is no one at home, the old woman said, they are all over the wasteland."

    Aunt Xue was taken aback for a moment, this voice, this voice seems to be... Second Master?

    As if thinking of something, her eyes suddenly lit up.

    Yes, it must be the second master and the others. Calculate the time, it is almost the same time period.

    Thinking of this, Concubine Xue hurriedly stood up. With this excitement, her arm hit the wall beside her, causing her to scream in pain.

    The man from the Shu family, who was checking the situation outside the door, heard it and instantly became alert.

    Shu Feng''s face changed slightly, "There is someone in the house, in the woodshed."

    "Everyone be careful, there may be thieves breaking in."

    The Shu family immediately picked up the sticks and other items that could be used on the side, and approached the firewood room step by step.

 Chapter 644ï¼š Aunt Xue complained

    Chapter 644 Aunt Xue''s Complaint

    With a ''bang'', the door of the firewood room was opened.

    As soon as Shu Feng entered the door, he saw Concubine Xue lying on the ground. He raised his hand in surprise and stopped the people behind him, "Hold on."

    "Aunt Xue?" Shu Feng shouted uncertainly. It was really a far cry from the last time they met. Not only did he lose a lot of weight, he looked more like a teenager.

    Concubine Xue raised her head in cold sweat and called weakly, "Big, young master, second master, you are here, it''s great, great..."

    Shu Feng paused, but stepped forward to help him up, "What''s wrong with you?"

    Concubine Xue suddenly came out of sadness, thinking of the hardships she had suffered these days, and thinking that the man from the Shu family had finally come to have a backer, tears fell down for a while.

    everyone, "..."

    Shu Feng frowned, "Aunt Xue, speak slowly if you have something to say, don''t cry yet. Let me ask you, how is your grandmother? My mother and the others are all okay."

    "Old lady, old lady, she went on her way to exile."

    "What?" The second master immediately surrounded her, but when he thought about the old lady''s age, he didn''t seem to think it was strange.

    In fact, they were already mentally prepared.

    Concubine Xue said exactly what happened along the way.

    The second master was a little dazed, his daughters, except for the fourth girl, the fifth girl is gone, and the seventh girl is gone. There is also the concubine He, gone. Hou Shi and Sixth Girl even had a bad relationship with the rest of the Shu family and got so close to the adopted daughter who should have died.

    Shu Feng breathed a sigh of relief instead, his mother was still alive, and his sister-in-law was also there.

    Although the second sister is gone, he has always had a normal relationship with the second girl. Especially when he learned that she was so trusted and valued by his father, and when his father handed over the paintings he finally brought back from the black market to the second girl for safekeeping, Shu Feng was full of vigilance towards the second sister.

    Aunt Xue is still talking, most of them are accusing Shu Yu and Hou Shi for their evil deeds.

    "Shu Yu''s little hoof is very proud now. After having his biological parents come to support him, he ignored the Shu family and beat us all last time. Second Master, Eldest Young Master , We all hope that you will come over early so that you can decide for us. You don''t know how much the madam and the others have suffered in front of that little hoof. "

    She cried while talking, but the man who pity her was long gone. Except for the second master, the others were all juniors.

    They were still outraged at first, after all, they were naturally reluctant to be stepped on their sister''s mother''s head by a girl they didn''t like.

    But following Aunt Xue''s endless accusations, they became impatient.

    Shu Quan frowned and said, "Okay, we all know it. When we rest, we will naturally settle the bill with them. Aunt Xue, do you have anything to eat at home? We are very tired after walking all the way."

    Concubine Xue''s voice stopped abruptly. Seeing their tired faces, she immediately stopped her dissatisfied voices and said hurriedly, "I, I don''t know if I have anything to eat. Madam and the others come back from work every day, and they will receive the food. There is not much to eat, so there may be nothing left, but there must be something in Hou''s room. Yes, Shu Yu''s little hoof helps her from time to time, so there must be something good."

 Chapter 645ï¼š Hous burden was thrown out

    Chapter 645 Hou''s burden was thrown out

    When Shu Feng heard the words, he raised his head and glanced at the second master. The Hou family was the second master''s concubine.

    The second master understood and immediately got up and went out.

    The other young masters immediately followed, and everyone went straight to the right wing.

    The door of the room was locked, and the second master turned his head and told his son, "Shu Quan, find a rock and smash the lock."

    "Yes." Shu Quan thought that his mother and sister were suffering. Aunt Hou, a concubine, and Sixth Sister, a concubine, lived in the same room, ate and slept well. Naturally, he was unhappy and moved quickly. Stone, without the second master, he stepped forward and knocked a few times, and the lock was opened.

    Second Master pushed the door directly in, and they had actually turned around just now.

    Because this room was locked, they didn''t come in. But I have seen the wing on the left and the other small room. They are a bit messy. There is even a strange smell in the room. The clothes, bedding, etc. are also tattered.

    Now, when I enter the right wing, I see, well, not to mention it is clean, and the bedding on the bed is also very thick.

    The pavement on the Chase was empty and very refreshing because Hou Shi and the Sixth Girl were sleeping there.

    The second master frowned, got up, lifted the quilt, and opened the cabinet and box.

    Immediately, he took out a cloth bag, and there really was a lot of dried sweet potatoes and bran in it.

    "There are also eggs and jerky here."

    "And oil, salt and rice."

    "Compared to the left wing, it is much richer."

    Shu Feng looked at the second master, "Second Uncle, Aunt Hou and Sixth Sister are really outrageous."

    The second master looked ugly, threw the clothes and burdens of Aunt Hou and the mother and daughter on the ground, and said with a cold face, "It''s really not good, now that the Shu family is in a big disaster, they should support each other and help each other. She is a concubine, climbed on top of the mistress''s head and dared to bully others like this, when she comes back, I will definitely teach her a good lesson."

    Shu Feng nodded, "Before there was no man in the house, it was a mess. Since we are here, the Shu family should be rectified. First of all, this room..."

    The second master said, "There are not many rooms in the house. We, the dozen or so of us, naturally have to allocate them well. So, for the time being, we will have a room for men and a room for women. We will live in this right wing first, and we will have a better life later. Some more, and then find a way to get two more rooms."

    "That''s all we can do for the time being. What about the Hou family and the sixth sister?"

    "Let''s just live in the woodshed first, and move back when they know something is wrong."

    Aunt Xue had already walked to the main room, her eyes lit up when she heard the words, and she finally let out a sigh of relief.

    Who knows that soon, there will be a cloth bag in front of her, Shu Quan said to her rudely, "We are all tired, take this grain to the kitchen and cook us something to eat."

    Aunt Xue''s expression stiffened, "But my hand is broken."

    "Isn''t there another one? Go."

    He gave the things to Concubine Xue, and then threw out the burdens of Mrs. Hou and Miss Six, and the door to the right wing closed with a ''bang'', and the male of the Shu family was inside to dry and mix the already-ripe sweet potatoes. The jerky was taken out and devoured.

    The little food that Mr. Hou finally saved was consumed without her noticing.

    At this time, she didn''t know the mess she was about to face when she returned home. She was still on the wasteland, thinking about what Shu Yu had said to herself.

 Chapter 646ï¼š Mr. Qi is here

    Chapter 646 Mr. Qi is here

    Shu Yu said that Mr. Qi will be here today, it is already after noon, and I don''t know if he is here.

    Hou was thinking, should he take a leave of absence and go back to Zhengdao Village to have a look.

    Thinking about this, she inevitably became absent-minded. Not only did she slow down in work, but she almost knocked over the back basket containing the clods.

    The movement here quickly attracted the attention of the guards.

    He pointed at Hou Shi and scolded, "What are you doing? Are you trying to be lazy, and if you don''t work hard, believe it or not, I''ll kill you?"

    "Who are you going to kill?" A strange voice suddenly came from behind.

    The officer turned his head and saw that the man behind him was dressed in strong suits, his face was expressionless, and his aura was very astonishing.

    The official was stunned for a while, and his arrogant arrogance instantly dropped.

    The man glanced at him, then turned his head to look at the carriage not far behind.

    The official also followed his line of sight. After seeing the sign of the carriage, his face changed suddenly, and he knelt down abruptly, "I don''t know that the lord is coming, and I hope that the lord will forgive me."

    The carriage stopped and two people came out.

    The man in front was dressed in an official uniform, with sharp eyes.

    The man in the back was dressed in civilian clothes and looked kind and kind, gentle and polite.

    The two walked in front of several people one after the other. When Mr. Hou saw the person behind him, his eyes widened and he cried out, "Qi, Mr. Qi?"

    The officer heard it, huh, this prisoner actually knew the people around the governor?

    Qi Chan smiled and nodded at Concubine Hou, "I didn''t expect it, we meet again."

    He introduced to the Hou family, "This is the governor, Lord Cheng."

    Hou was startled, and hurriedly took his daughter to his knees, and respectfully greeted Master Cheng.

    However, in his heart, he was once again convinced by what Shu Yu said. Shu Yu was right, Mr. Qi really was working with a big man.

    The other prisoners on the wasteland heard the words and quickly knelt down.

    Sir Cheng asked everyone to stand up, "No need to be polite, this official is here to take a look."

    He stood on the steep slope, glanced around, and then delivered a speech that was both comforting and motivating, asked some questions, and watched the progress of land reclamation.

    Qi Chan also followed behind Master Cheng. Concubine Hou pursed her lips, and just as she was about to open her mouth, the guard in the strong suit said to her, "Come with me."

    Hou was startled, and quickly followed.

    The other prisoners watched from a distance with admiration.

    The Shu family was far away, and they didn''t notice it at first. Later, everyone''s discussion spread, and someone asked about their heads. Only then did the Shu family know that the Hou family seemed to know the governor.

    The rumors reached their ears, and they were a little distorted.

    For a while, the Shu family really didn''t expect to go to Master Qi.

    Hou held Lady Six by the hand, followed carefully behind the guard, and walked all the way to a tea house not far away.

    The Chaliao was not built very big, it was just a temporary resting place for the guards.

    At this moment, Lord Cheng and Qi Chan were sitting in the tea room, waiting for the two of Hou.

    As soon as Mr. Hou entered, he hurriedly knelt down to the two of them.

    Sir Cheng was a good talker. After taking a look at Hou Shi, he asked her to get up.

    "Are you the Mr. Hou who helped Mr. Qi on the way?"

    Concubine Hou stood aside and said quickly, "Go back to your lord, then, that''s a coincidence. It was Mr. Qi who was lucky enough to escape the disaster."

 Chapter 647ï¼š Hous request

    Chapter 647 Hou''s Request

    Lord Cheng waved his hand, "That''s not what I said. Mr. Qi is a great weapon in the temple. If there is an accident, it will be a huge loss to the Great Su Dynasty. Whether it''s a coincidence or not, you have made a contribution. But I heard that you Rejected Mr.''s return?"

    Hou pursed his lips, and answered in a low voice and cautiously, "Yes, criminal women really don''t dare to take credit."

    "Hey, if you have made meritorious deeds, then the reward is due. Both this officer and the gentleman are persons with clear rewards and punishments. The husband is now doing things by the side of this officer. In this case, how about this reward, this officer will give you?"

    Lord Cheng treated Qi Chan very politely. Even though Qi Chan was now exiled to Linzhang Mansion, his status in the capital was still very high, otherwise he would not be assassinated on the way.

    As far as he got the news, just a few days after Qi Chan was exiled, the emperor had mentioned his name several times in the courtroom. Being so concerned by the emperor, and there are activities for his family''s disciples in the capital, Qi Chan will go back sooner or later, and maybe he will go to a higher level after returning.

    What''s more, Qi Chan is a person with real ability, with him by his side to help, Cheng adults will only rise step by step.

    Hou quietly raised his head and glanced at Qi Chan.

    The latter smiled and nodded, and Hou shi knelt down again, "The prisoner''s wife, the prisoner''s wife does have something to ask for, and please ask the adults to do it."

    Sir Cheng is not surprised, he still knows what life the prisoners who were exiled here lived.

    A person who has no other ideas, then he must have big plans, and this is the most noteworthy person.

    After saying it like Hou Shi, Lord Cheng was relieved.

    "you say."

    "The prisoner''s wife wants to leave the Shu family." Aunt Hou took a deep breath, "The prisoner''s wife doesn''t dare to hide from the adults. The prisoner''s wife and the rest of the Shu family are already on the same page and cannot get along any longer. The prisoner''s wife wants to leave the Shu family''s concubine. As a family member, I left the Shu family with my daughter."

    Lord Cheng raised his eyebrows, his fingers gently clasped the table, "Do you want to leave Shu''s house?"

    This, how do you say it? Aunt Hou is a concubine.

    Even if he is exiled, he is still a concubine, and cannot be separated like a husband and wife. Unless the second master of the Shu family and the mistress are dead, she may still be free.

    If not, only the second master of the Shu family will drive her out of the Shu family, or give it to others and sell it to others.

    Otherwise, Concubine Hou wanted to leave the Shu family, which would be untenable without special circumstances.

    It is indeed a little embarrassing to be an adult for a while.

    Qi Chan, who was behind him, suddenly leaned into his ear and whispered a few words. Master Cheng listened and nodded, then slapped his palms and smiled, "Okay, that''s it."

    He looked at the Hou family again, "In this way, this official has arranged for your mother and daughter to work at the station halfway between Heichang County and Linzhang Mansion. This is a normal dispatch, and the Shu family can''t stop it. You and the Shu family don''t live together. , although your identity is still the concubine of the second master of the Shu family, but after a long time, you can still act cheaply."

    In this way, it can not only allow Hou Shi and Miss Six to leave the Shu family, but also give them a lighter job, which is the best of both worlds.

    Hou was really happy when he heard it, "Thank you sir, thank you sir."

    "Get up." Lord Cheng turned around and instructed the guards around him, "Go back to Zhengdao Village with Hou''s mother and daughter, and hand over to the official messenger on Zhuangzi, and you can leave tomorrow."

    "Yes."

    Hou''s mother and daughter were a little excited, and immediately stood up and followed the guard to leave the tea room.

    Who knew that Qi Chan suddenly stopped her, "Wait, I want to ask, where is the other girl who helped me? I didn''t seem to see her on the wasteland just now."

 Chapter 648ï¼š Did something happen to Shu Yu?

    Chapter 648 Did something happen to Shu Yu?

    As soon as Shu Yu was mentioned, Hou''s footsteps stopped immediately, thinking that she was now in the deep mountains, her face couldn''t help but show a worried look, he hesitated, "Ayu she..."

    She hesitated, which made Qi Chan have a bad premonition, and frowned slightly, "Why, something happened to her?"

    There were indeed many accidents on the way to exile. Although Qi Chan asked people to say hello to the **** officer in advance, there was no guarantee that people would be safe.

    Thinking that something might have happened to that little girl, Qi Chan couldn''t help but regret.

    Hou was stunned for a moment, and quickly said, "No, no, Ayu is fine, but she didn''t work in the wasteland anymore, she went hunting in the mountains."

    Qi Chan: ? ? ?

    Hunting?

    He and the adult Cheng looked at each other. If he remembered correctly, men do things like hunting in the mountains. Why does she, a teenage girl, also go with her?

    Sir Cheng narrowed his eyes, "Looks like he was bullied."

    Hou blinked, and immediately realized that the two were thinking crookedly, and hurriedly explained, "No, hunting in the mountains, this is what A Yu asked for herself. She feels that she can be a little more free when it comes to hunting."

    "Really? Free, but dangerous."

    It''s okay for Mrs. Hou to not explain, but once she explained, the suspicions of Lord Cheng and Qi Chan fell on her.

    What do you want? Who will believe this.

    There are too many dark things in this exile.

    After all, they didn''t know Hou Shi, and they were dubious about her words.

    If you can''t meet her, that''s fine. Knowing that the girl who helped her might be targeted and bullied, and she is in dire danger, Qi Chan will naturally not leave it alone.

    He said to Lord Cheng, "We''re going to Zhengdao Village anyway, why don''t we go and see now?"

    Sir Cheng has no objection, "Let''s go."

    Hou was a little confused, why did the explanation get messier? At the beginning, A Yu was indeed targeted by that Lan Ye, but then Lan Ye had an accident, and she actually lived a good life.

    She became uneasy in her heart and clenched Miss Six''s hand.

    Seeing Qi Chan and Lord Cheng leave the tea room, the guard beside her said to her, "Let''s go."

    Hou''s mother and daughter quickly followed, and the group went straight to Zhengdao Village.

    The Zhengdao Village has already received the news, and the officials in the village are standing at the door to welcome the Governor.

    After Sir Cheng got off the carriage, he looked up at Zhuangzi in front of him, nodded and went in.

    Sitting at the top of the lobby, Lord Cheng began to inquire about the situation of the village. Seeing that he was almost done, he shifted the topic to hunting.

    The officials headed by were well-informed. When Lord Cheng and Mrs. Hou were talking in the tea room, someone had already reported to him that Mr. Hou and Mr. Qi who was behind the Lord knew each other.

    Guancha remembers Hou because he is familiar with Shu Yu.

    Therefore, as soon as Lord Cheng asked about the hunt, the official realized that he wanted to know about Miss Lu.

    The officer took out the roster on the spot, "Sir Hui, this is the booklet of the hunters going up the mountain. We entered the mountain with a total of nine teams, three of which are the most powerful, and the prey that comes back every day is large and large. From these nine teams, the most special is the nine teams."

    Lord Cheng flipped through the booklet in his hand, heard him talk about the three teams, and subconsciously glanced at Ma Lu''s names.

 Chapter 649ï¼š special nine

    Chapter 649 Special Nine Teams

    But soon, Lord Cheng''s eyes were fixed on the two names of Team Nine.

    "These nine teams, just two people?"

    The officer almost nodded, "Yes, two people, or two girls, so the subordinates said they were the most special team."

    Qi Chan, who was behind Master Cheng, frowned immediately, looked at the booklet, and when she saw the word "Shu Yu", she thought that it was indeed the case, she was really in the hunting team.

    A hunting team composed of two girls, isn''t this going to the mountains to die?

    Qi Chan asked in a deep voice, "Why are they so special? You assigned the two of them to go into the mountains?"

    The officer was clever and knew that the unpredictable adult in front of him was unhappy, and quickly said, "Sir, these two girls took the initiative to request to enter the mountain. To be honest, the subordinates just took over the righteous village not long ago. Before the subordinate came, Fang Xiyue was already a member of the hunt. Originally, the subordinate wanted to transfer her to the wasteland to open up the wasteland, but Fang Xiyue said that her father was a hunter, and she used to go into the mountains with his father from time to time. I''m very familiar with Yamagata, so hunting is no problem."

    "What about this Shu Yu?"

    The official said with a smile, "Miss Shu Yu came to her when her subordinates came here on the third day. She said that she can shoot arrows, which is more suitable for hunting in the mountains."

    Seeing that Qi Chan and Cheng adults looked a little slower, the official hurriedly said again, "Speaking of which, the subordinates didn''t have any hope for the two girls at first, but they made a vow, and the subordinates thought about letting them try for a day, I''m not sure. There will be unexpected rewards. Who knows, the two girls really gave their subordinates a big surprise, and they returned with a full load on the first day, hitting a big roe deer. "

    "Huh?" Both Qi Chan and Master Cheng were surprised, and then looked down at the booklet in their hands.

    The booklet really stated that the prey was hit, not only the roe deer on the first day, but also a wild boar on the second day, and a moose on the third day.

    My dear, this portion is not small.

    Qi Chan couldn''t hide his astonishment, the two little girls... beat?

    "They''re really good at this."

    "It''s more than that." The official said with a smile, "Not only did they hit big game, but they came back early, coming back every day at the end of the day... I''m not saying they were lazy, the main thing was that they hunted more prey, the two of them came back. A girl can''t carry it back."

    Lord Cheng nodded, "Indeed, and such a big prey has already surpassed the two girls'' tasks of the day."

    Qi Chan, "So, they will come back today too?"

    The official nodded affirmatively, "Yes, at the time of day when the thunderstorms were unstoppable the other day, at the latest, I would go down the mountain at the end of the hour."

    It''s almost too late now, it''s better to wait here and take a break.

    Therefore, Lord Cheng turned his head to the Hou''s mother and daughter and said, "This official and Mr. Qi will stay here to rest for a while. You can go back to rest first, pack your things, and leave tomorrow."

    then spoke to the officer again, "These two people, this officer is going to be transferred, you can handle it here."

    "Yes, yes." The official led the two of Hou Shi to go to work.

    After completing the formalities, Mr. Hou finally let out a long sigh of relief.

    From now on, she can leave the Shu family and live a good life with her daughter.

    She felt relieved, and she couldn''t wait to go back.

    That official hadn''t reacted at first, but as soon as she left, she patted her forehead abruptly.

 Chapter 650ï¼š See you again, Mr. Hou

    Chapter 650 See you again, Mr. Hou

    Oh, he forgot to tell the Hou family that the male Shu family also arrived at Zhengdao Village today, and was going about their home affairs.

    The official was slightly annoyed, but soon felt that the problem was not a big deal.

    Anyway, the Hou family can see them when they get home. Fortunately, the people from the Shu family arrived in time. This couple, father and daughter, just happened to be able to say goodbye. See you later, who knows when.

    However, the good mood of the Hou mother and daughter disappeared instantly without a trace after seeing their familiar baggage in the open yard.

    She frowned and walked in with Miss Six by the hand, looking at her room.

    The lock outside the house was broken, and some familiar voices came from inside.

    Hou stood at the door, his expression suddenly changed.

    The Shu family man...here?

    As she was thinking, the door of the house was suddenly pulled open from the inside, revealing Shu Quan''s thin face.

    Seeing Hou Shi, Shu Quan was also stunned for a moment, followed by a sneer, "Oh, isn''t this the aunt Hou who was brave enough to climb on the mistress''s head and only know that she eats and slept? Oh, also There are six younger sisters, and they look good."

    He was vicious, and after he finished speaking, he turned his head and called to the second master, "Father, Aunt Hou and Sixth Sister are back. They seem very angry, and we are not welcome here at all."

    The second master came out soon, and Shu Quan opened the door a little.

    Hou saw the house was in a mess, and the cloth bags she used to store food on the ground were dry and shriveled, and there was nothing left.

    The rest of the Shu family were inside, and the fifth young master lay directly on the bed to rest. Her body was dirty and made a mess of her bedding.

    The anger in Mrs Hou''s heart could hardly be suppressed, but at this moment, the second master came out, raised his hand and gave her a slap, " Mrs. Hou, do you still know your identity?"

    "Father!!" Six girls shouted and stopped in front of Hou Shi.

    The second master''s eyes fell on her, and he sneered, "Do you still know that I am your father? Then do you know who is your first mother and who is your sister? You didn''t learn well at a young age, and you occupy a room alone with your aunt. Drive your mother-in-law and other sisters into a room to sleep, do you still have this home in your eyes, and are you still not the daughter of the Shu family?"

    The second master pointed at her, "You are still walking with that shameless adopted daughter. You don''t know who your family is?"

    The sixth girl was trembling with anger, "Sister Ayu saved my life, but other people want my life, who do you say is my family?"

    The second master almost fainted, raised his hand to hit someone again.

    This time, Concubine Hou was quick-witted and pulled the sixth girl back two steps. The second master flinched and became even more angry, "How dare you hide? You do something wrong and don''t know how to repent, but you talk back and hide. "Why, I can''t teach you a lesson now?"

    Shu Quan said sarcastically from the side, "Father, Aunt Hou and Sixth Sister are very successful now, how can they still look down on us."

    Hou glanced at him, and then looked at the second master with a cold expression, "Master, if you are not happy to see us, we can leave."

    Such an indifferent Mr. Hou, Erye had never seen before, so he became more and more embarrassed.

    "Go, where are you going? Oh, I forgot, you can still go to Lu''s house. Okay, you go, I want to see if you can stay at their house forever and never come back. Get out!"

 Chapter 651ï¼š Hous departure

    Chapter 651 Hou''s departure

    Hou took the sixth girl and turned around and walked out of the main room. When she walked to the yard, she saw Auntie Xue, who was hiding in the firewood room, with a gloating expression on her face.

    She didn''t bother to pay attention to her and picked up the bag on the ground.

    The second master chased a few steps forward, "Hou, you have to think about it clearly, if you step out of this door today, the next time you come back, it will not be so easy. If you are willing to admit your mistake, Be obedient and serve the rest of the family, and I can give you another chance."

    Hou didn''t have deep feelings for the second master at first, so he married him in order to get out of the brothel.

    Who knew that he left the brothel, but he couldn''t escape exile, and the end was also not very good.

    The only consolation is to have a caring daughter.

    Therefore, to leave the second master, she didn''t have the slightest fluctuation in her heart, and even wished to leave now.

    Unfortunately, all the food she had saved was eaten up by these dogs.

    Hearing the exasperated voice of the second master behind him, Mrs. Hou took Miss Liu directly out without looking back.

    Second Master and others, "..." actually left, did she think the Lu family would take her in for the rest of her life?

    Hou''s mother and daughter walked cleanly and neatly, but when they got out of the yard, the sixth girl still burst into tears.

    She is different from Hou Shi, that is her father.

    Before the Shu family fell, her father loved her very much, and he would think of her when he had good things.

    It made her feel uncomfortable.

    But if she really chooses one of her parents, she will naturally stand by her mother without hesitation.

    Hou did not persuade her, and let her vent as much as she liked.

    She intends to go directly to Zhuangzi. Since it is no longer possible to live here, she will tell Master Cheng that they will go to the inn today.

    It''s just that she thought at first that there was still more than half a day, and when Shu Yu came back, they could get together and say goodbye together.

    Now it can''t be fulfilled. Fortunately, adults Cheng and the others also plan to wait for Shu Yu to come back from hunting. She will also go directly to Zhuangzi at that time. After all, they will be able to meet before leaving.

    However, Hou Shi suddenly stopped halfway.

    Six girls sobbed and raised their heads, "Mother, what''s wrong?"

    "These days, the old lady of Lu''s family has been taking care of us, and gave us warm clothes and a lot of food. Since we are leaving, Yuqingyu should tell her, let''s go to Lu''s house first."

    Six girls nodded, and the two immediately turned around.

    When they turned to the gate of Lu''s house, they didn''t know that there was another person behind them.

    Shu Feng raised his eyes to look at the house not far away, and sneered, it turned out that this was Lu''s house, he wrote it down.

    The courtyard door of Lu''s house was closed, so Shu Feng didn''t pay any more attention. He turned around and went in another direction.

    Before walking a few steps, a voice suddenly came from behind, "Brother, where are you going?"

    Shu Feng turned around and saw Shu Quan chasing after three or two steps, "I didn''t see you in a blink of an eye, why did you come here?"

    "I plan to go into the mountain to see."

    Shu Quan was stunned, surprised, "Entering the mountain? Now?"

    "Yeah." Shu Feng raised his eyes to look at the distant mountain, and he seemed to hear the voice of a beast, "You heard what Concubine Xue said too, working in the wasteland is meaningless to us, and again Tired and not much gain, but going into the mountains is different."

 Chapter 652ï¼š Shu Fengs plan

    Chapter 652 Shu Feng''s Plan

    The son of the Shu family, especially the eldest son of Shu Feng, will inherit the entire Shu family in the future, so the Shu family''s education to him will not fall behind.

    Even if his aptitude is average, he still has to learn what he should learn.

    This includes riding and archery, so whether Shu Feng is shooting arrows or hunting, he is not a beginner.

    "I want to go to the mountain to have a look and get familiar with the terrain here. If possible, I will go to the official post tomorrow to talk and go hunting in the mountains. If I am lucky, if I hit the big guy, I can also add a pot of meat and vegetables to the family, otherwise every day Even if you eat bran and swallow vegetables, your body can''t stand it."

    Shu Quan thought of the food that Hou had saved, and heard from Concubine Xue that things like bran, sweet potatoes and dried vegetables were distributed by Zhuangzi according to each person''s labor.

    But the jerky and other food in the cloth bag were given by the Lu family. Rabbit meat and chicken were obtained after that little hoof went hunting in the mountains.

    She can go into the mountains to catch so many prey, and they naturally don¡¯t need to say it.

    Shu Quan thought of this and nodded, "Then I''ll go with you. I heard that if the hunting is early, I can come back to rest."

    "Okay, let''s go then."

    Shu Feng and Shu Quan have a good foundation and are trained in martial arts. Although they were exiled all the way to this place, after returning home, they ate something and slept again, and their strength has gradually returned.

    While it was still early today, they first went to get acquainted with the situation in the mountains.

    The two brothers walked into the mountain as they spoke, and they both walked around the periphery for a while.

    It wasn''t long before I ran into another group of people.

    The group glanced at them, and they didn''t care much, and continued to search ahead with tools in their hands.

    Unfortunately, their hands are empty and they have no prey.

    Someone finally couldn''t help but scolded, "Ma Lu, that bastard, don''t give me a chance, I want him to look good. And that, that man, I''ll have to settle the account sooner or later."

    "Okay, instead of staring at Ma Lu, you might as well stare at Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue. Those two girls are much easier to clean up than Ma Lu."

    As soon as they heard Shu Yu''s name, the two brothers of the Shu family suddenly stopped in their footsteps and turned around in surprise.

    Those people are still saying, "The two girls really need to be cleaned up. I think I will find an opportunity to tie them both up."

    These people are the members of the five teams who were brought down by Meng Yunzheng before.

    They were sore and numb before, but fortunately they could barely support them down the mountain. Otherwise, it would be dangerous to fall inside the mountain, even in the periphery.

    After going down the mountain and resting for a long time, I felt better before I got up to continue hunting.

    But they still don''t have very flexible hands and feet, so they don''t dare to go into the mountains to fight big guys. They can only see if there are pheasants and hares on the outside. After all, they have to complete today''s task.

    But they haven''t gained anything so far, can they not be anxious?

    Several people scolded for a few more words, and then found that...the two people they had just met were walking towards them.

    The leader of the fifth team narrowed his eyes, "Are you okay?"

    "I heard you talk just now, it seems like I have a grudge against Shu Yu?"

    "so what?"

    "Exactly, I also have a grudge against her, why don''t we get to know each other?"

    A few people from Team 5 looked at each other and suddenly smiled, "I didn''t expect that girl to make many enemies, she..."

    Before he could finish speaking, footsteps and voices came from the front.

    The voice of the leader of the fifth team stopped abruptly, and then his eyes lit up, "It''s Ma Lu and the others, they have come down the mountain, let''s go, let''s hide first and wait for an opportunity."

 Chapter 653ï¼š The five teams were stunned

    Chapter 653 Team Five was stunned

    Team 5 and Shu Feng and Shu Quan hid behind the trees and bushes, looking for a chance to take revenge.

    Shu Yu and the others began to move slowly, the voice of discussion was very excited, and several members of the five teams quietly stuck out half of their heads to look over.

    The next moment, everyone froze in unison, looking at the prey that was picked on the shoulders by Ma Lu and the others in astonishment.

    That''s... a big bug! ! !

    Fuck, they went into the deep mountains and came back with a big worm! Are they blind?

    The people in the fifth team rubbed their eyes, and then began to count the number of people, one, two, three...No, no less.

    They beat such a big tiger, not a single one of them, and no one was seriously injured.

    how can that be?

    However, they didn''t see the strange man who knocked them all down earlier.

    The people in the fifth team were a little dazed. Not only them, but Shu Feng and Shu Quan also stared at them, watching Shu Yu and his group happily carrying their prey down the mountain, as if they were still. No one moved, let alone went up to their troubles.

    Their figures were originally well hidden, but they were too shocked to reveal their figures accidentally.

    Shu Yu naturally saw it, but she only saw the five teams. The two brothers of the Shu family were on the other side. It was not obvious, and she didn''t notice it.

    Not only her, but Ma Lu also took aim.

    He snorted coldly and wanted to go over and find out.

    Shu Yu took a step forward and stopped, "Let''s go back and settle accounts with them, so as not to cause troubles."

    Now that the five teams are not important to her, they have to get to Zhuangzi as soon as possible, otherwise they may miss the governor and Mr. Qi.

    I don''t know if they are still in Zhengdao Village, but it doesn''t matter if they are not. Thinking about their journey, most of them will rest in Heichang County tonight.

    In the same county town, Zhengdao Village beat a tiger, it will definitely spread to their ears.

    It was because they were in a hurry to go back to meet people, so when Ma Lu and others planned to continue hunting, she was also stopped by her.

    Ma Lu opened his mouth, in the past, he would have been impatient with Shu Yu''s successive obstructions.

    But today...

    That''s all, this girl looks soft and weak on the outside, but she''s actually a werewolf. When it comes to fighting big bugs, it doesn''t matter if you take the lead, her skills are good.

    Not to mention, there is also Meng Yunzheng who contributed the most.

    If it wasn''t for him, they wouldn''t have come down the mountain so early, and they wouldn''t have taken down this big worm so easily.

    At least, someone must be seriously injured. If Meng Yunzheng hadn''t rescued him in time, two people in the three teams might not have escaped the tiger''s teeth.

    Ma Lu and others were very grateful to Meng Yunzheng and felt a sense of sympathy.

    Of course, this is Ma Lu''s own idea. Meng Yunzheng doesn''t know if he feels this way.

    He and Zhao Xi separated from them when they were out of the mountains, and what they said to Ma Lu and others was to collect herbs.

    But everyone knows in their hearts that this is to avoid extravagance and let people know that they have other people to help them.

    Even they have deliberately avoided unnecessary troubles, and Maru naturally doesn''t want to cause more troubles on the five teams of bugs.

    As soon as Shu Yu persuaded him, he nodded, "Okay, I''ll take care of them later."

    The group ignored the five teams and continued to carry their prey down the mountain excitedly.

    After the five teams looked at each other, they followed up subconsciously.

 Chapter 654ï¼š They hit the big bug

    Chapter 654 They actually hit a big bug

    At this time, most people in Zhengdao Village went out to work, but some people were at home.

    Ma Lu and the others are lively and lively, and they carry such a big tiger, as long as people who are not blind can see it.

    So soon one by one, many people came running over and looked at the tiger curiously and fearfully.

    The old lady also brought Sanya Dahu, along with Mrs. Hou and Miss Liu.

    The old lady has been worried since Shu Yu went out in the morning. When it was time for Shu Yu to return on weekdays, he went to the foot of the mountain several times.

    Not long ago, she was about to go out again, but she saw Hou Shi and Sixth Girl come to the door. The slap mark on Hou''s face was too obvious, so the old lady naturally pulled her to ask about the situation.

    This question took some time, and when someone outside the door shouted loudly, "Ma Lu and the others have hit a tiger, go and see."

    The old lady suddenly got up and rushed out of the house with a few people.

    Only then did the mother and daughter of the Hou family know that Shu Yu and the others went up the mountain today to fight big bugs.

    Seeing that they were safe, the old lady finally felt relieved. She didn''t go forward. Anyway, seeing that everyone was fine, she could just wait at home and wait for her to come back.

    But she pushed Hou Shi, "Ayu and the others are going to Zhuangzi now, don''t you want to say goodbye to her? Let''s go together."

    Hou''s mother and daughter responded, nodded and walked towards Zhuangzi.

    As soon as the two walked to the door of Zhuangzi, they saw that the official in Zhuangzi was sweating profusely and led the guard next to Lord Cheng out.

    Seeing Hou Shi, the official was stunned for a moment, nodded at her, and then continued to say to the guard beside him, "I don''t know why they haven''t come back yet, at this time in the past, they all came back down the mountain... ¡­¡±

    The Hou family understood in an instant. It was now Shen Shizhong. Shu Yu and the others did not return to Zhuangzi. It must be Mr. Qi and the others who couldn¡¯t wait.

    Hou said quickly, "Master, are you looking for Shu Yu?"

    The official paused, "What''s the matter?"

    "They''re back, right behind, they should be there in a while."

    After hearing this, the official let out a long breath, put a smile on his face again, and said to the guard, "It seems to be alright."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a familiar voice shouted loudly in his ears.

    This voice, isn''t it Ma Lu?

    The officer hurriedly walked a few steps, and indeed saw a group of people in front of them making a mighty turn and walking towards Zhuangzi.

    "Why, why are there so many people?"

    The officer was surprised, but the guard behind him saw what they were carrying with sharp eyes, "Big bug? Did they hit a big bug?"

    "What?"

    The officer was shocked, he walked forward, and he really saw a huge tiger being carried by Ma Lu and the others.

    He gasped sharply, pointed at a few people and stared, "Did you fight?"

    "Yeah, the messenger, we are lucky, this big worm is not light." Seeing the official messenger coming, Ma Lu and his party naturally stopped.

    Among the prey they carried, in addition to the tiger, there was actually an antelope.

    This antelope was an accident. At that time, they were waiting for it to come back outside the tiger''s den. They didn''t expect him to go out hunting, and when he came back, he came back with the antelope in his mouth.

 Chapter 655ï¼š Sir, my surname is Lu

    Chapter 655 Sir, my surname is actually Lu

    A tiger and an antelope, for them, it is simply a great harvest.

    Looking at the satisfied look in the officer''s eyes, Ma Lu couldn''t help grinning.

    The officials are of course satisfied, extremely satisfied, not only because they hit the big bug, but also because the Governor is present today.

    Just now, he was rushing out to find Shu Yu, but now it''s like being knocked unconscious by a surprise.

    It was Shu Yu who reminded him, "Master messenger, let''s send the big bug and the antelope to Zhuangzi first."

    The official came back to his senses suddenly, and nodded hastily, "Yes, yes, send it over first." The adults and the others are still waiting there.

    He happily led the way, but Shu Yu noticed a subtle change in his expression.

    Sure enough, as soon as they walked to the door of Zhuangzi, they saw Master Cheng and Qi Chan who had heard the news.

    The official hurriedly said, "This is the governor, the lord, who came to inspect below today, and happened to rest on the Zhuangzi. I''ve seen the lord soon."

    Whether it was Ma Lu and the others or the people onlookers, they were all stunned when they heard the words.

    Shu Yu was the first to say, "I have seen the Governor."

    Others came back to their senses, and when they were about to put down the tiger and other objects, they hurriedly saluted.

    Sir Cheng asked everyone to stand up, and then looked at the tiger on the ground.

    Although he has seen the big world, this is the first time he has seen such...a fresh tiger.

    And to his surprise, apart from the holes shot by the two arrows on the tiger''s body, only the head and eyes were injured, and it looked very complete.

    Such a complete tiger skin is a rarity.

    Sir Cheng''s eyes lit up, a little surprised.

    While they were watching the tigers, the official walked up to the excited Ma Lu and said in a low voice, "You are lucky, if it''s another quarter of an hour at night, you might be an adult and leave."

    Ma Lu was stunned for a moment, his mind was spinning fast, and suddenly he thought of Shu Yu''s two mentions about asking them not to delay their return earlier.

    Thinking, his eyes couldn''t help falling on Shu Yu, but the next moment, he saw that the gentleman who was following behind Master Cheng, who looked very heavy, had walked in front of Shu Yu with a smile.

    "Miss Shu Yu, long time no see, do you still remember this old man?"

    Shu Yu laughed immediately, she was afraid that he would not remember her.

    "Of course I remember, Mr. Qi." She said with a smile, turning her head to look at Lord Governor, "I didn''t expect Mr. Qi to be doing things with Lord now."

    "The old man did not expect the girl to be so young, looking thin and weak, to have the ability to hunt such a big tiger, so I am impressed."

    Shu Yu waved his hand, very modest, "Sir, you won the prize. There are six or seven people in our group, and everyone contributed, but it''s not my fault."

    Qi Chan, "Really? I have seen the prey of your nine teams. You two girls can hunt such a big prey, but it''s not easy."

    While the two of them were talking, Master Cheng, who was almost there, came over.

    After a few people returned to Zhuangzi''s hall, she looked at Shu Yu, "Are you the girl Mr. Shu mentioned?"

    Shu Yu greeted Lord Cheng again, then shook his head and said, "Sir, my surname is Lu now."

    Sir Cheng was taken aback for a moment, and looked at Qi Chan, who was also puzzled.

    The officer standing in the back patted his forehead. It was terrible, and he forgot to mention Miss Lu''s life experience to the adults.

    He hurried forward and told Shu Yu and Shu''s family.

 Chapter 656ï¼š Give Shu a name

    Chapter 656 Correcting Shu Yu''s Name

    Qi Chan was very surprised, "I didn''t expect that there would be such a tortuous experience in the middle."

    He looked at Master Cheng, who was also thoughtful, but shook his head after a while, "So, she is the adopted daughter of the Shu family."

    The implication is that although she has no blood relationship with the Shu family, she has lived in the Shu family for many years after all. It is still inseparable from the relationship with the Shu family. The Shu family was convicted and exiled, and Shu Yu could not avoid it.

    And this relationship, the officials who tried the Shu family''s case at the beginning must have investigated it clearly.

    However, it is precisely the same relationship, and there is still room for manipulation in the future.

    He looked at the girl in front of him, and saw that he was in good spirits, and that he had the ability to go into the mountains to fight tigers. He might do something good in the future.

    "However, since your family has already come over, the household registration can be changed."

    Change the name or something, and let her leave the Shu family, the governor can still do it.

    He explained to the guard behind him, who responded, and the matter was settled.

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up and quickly thanked him.

    Lord Cheng laughed, "Thank you, you don''t need to thank me, this official came here today by coincidence, and just saw you hit a big bug. Come, tell me, how did you fight?"

    "Yes." Shu Yu was generous, and compared to Ma Lu and the others who were still a little nervous, she basically answered the same questions with Master Cheng.

    And when she was at home, she occasionally told stories to her younger brothers and sisters. When it came to the process of fighting tigers, it was easy to tell. It was vivid and thrilling, and it was very exciting, which aroused the curiosity of the governor.

    Others also listened with gusto, and even Ma Lu, who had experienced it personally, wondered if they were really as brave as Shu Yu said.

    There are still many people in Zhuangzi at this time, and everyone came out to watch the fun.

    The villagers who originally followed were all surrounded by the outside and were prevented from entering. Although the distance was a little far, it was difficult to hear clearly, but Shu Yu''s voice was clear and crisp, and they still listened to it faintly, and they were surprised and envious for a while.

    Team 5 and Brother Shu Feng were also at the entrance of Zhuangzi. Shu Feng watched Aunt Hou and Miss Six enter Zhuangzi and stood in the middle of the lobby.

    He frowned, a strange feeling in his heart.

    But then he thought that he had a good relationship with Shu Yu, maybe it was Shu Yu who let people in, so he didn''t find it strange.

    The tricky thing now is that Shu Yu went into the mountains to fight a big worm. Even if it wasn''t her, she still had a share. And with such good luck, I just happened to meet the time when Master Cheng came here.

    This person is very scheming, and he is scrambling to appear in front of adults. In the eyes of adults, the officials in this village will definitely take good care of her, and I am afraid it will not be easy to trouble her in the future.

    Shu Feng and Shu Quan stood outside the crowd frowning, where Shu Yu had already finished talking about what happened after entering the mountain.

    Lord Cheng is still smug, this girl is really a strange person, Wu Neng went into the mountains to fight big bugs, Wen Neng''s storytelling makes people feel immersed in the situation, she is indeed the one who saved Mr. Qi.

    Lord Cheng clapped his hands ''papapapa'' and laughed, "Okay, you are all very good, you did a good job."

    His eyes turned around Ma Lu and the others, and asked, "This hunting rule, there is a reward for hitting prey like a big bug and a big bear, so as to motivate everyone to be positive."

 Chapter 657ï¼š Rewards from adults

    Chapter 657 The reward given by the adults

    The expressions of Ma Lu and the others moved slightly, and they clenched their fists suddenly, feeling faintly excited.

    Sure enough, the next moment, I heard Lord Cheng say, "It happens that the Japanese official is here today. If you have any requirements, you can ask. As long as it is within a reasonable range, this official can give you a promise."

    These words are clever and within a reasonable range... Isn''t it your decision?

    But for Ma Lu and others, this promise of becoming an adult is very valuable.

    Several people looked at each other, and for a while, they really couldn''t say what reward they needed.

    After all, they never thought that they would meet the Governor here, and the other party would give them a promise.

    Lord Cheng saw this, "Why don''t you discuss it, this official will give you half an hour."

    "No, there is no need for adults, the little ones have already made up their minds." With a glance at each other, they already knew it.

    Sir Cheng raised his eyebrows, "Oh? Then talk about it."

    "Sir, the little ones want a mule cart. Also, after half a month, you can have a day off to leave Zhengdao Village and go outside."

    Lord Cheng gave an "oh", thought about it and said, "Okay, this official has agreed."

    Ma Lu and the others were overjoyed, and hurriedly knelt down and kowtowed, "Thank you sir, thank you sir."

    Hunting can take a day off after half a month, and they can sell the extra prey they usually hunt.

    With mule carts, they can go to the county seat, and even to the prefectural city.

    They all committed the same crime and were exiled here. After half a year, they will be able to regain their freedom and enter and leave Zhengdao Village at will.

    Before this, they wanted to save more money and have a better life in the future.

    Sir Cheng responded to the request of Ma Lu and several others, and then looked at Fang Xiyue again, "How about you? What do you want?"

    Fang Xiyue had never seen such a big official before. When the other party looked at her, she immediately knelt on the ground and swallowed nervously.

    Lord Cheng is funny, "Don''t be nervous, this official doesn''t eat people, you can just say what you want."

    Fang Xiyue couldn''t help looking at Shu Yu, who nodded to her, and she took a deep breath and said, "I, I want to beg your kindness, my father has been seriously injured since he arrived in the exile. , I can''t go to work in the field, I, I want to ask the adults to relieve my father from the work during this time."

    The official next to him was clever and explained in a low voice, "Sir, Fang Xiyue''s father was beaten by the local government before he came. When he arrived at Zhengdao Village, his injuries worsened and he almost died. But now that he has seen the doctor, he is slowly recovering. Woke up."

    Lord Cheng nodded, this is a trivial matter, and the other party is seriously ill and it is not impossible to accommodate.

    So he responded, "Okay, is there anything else?"

    "Also, and also, please, Lord, give my mother another job."

    It''s not that Fang Xiyue never thought of telling her family''s grievances to the governor, but A Yu has analyzed it with her, and there are not many people who have been wronged and exiled in Zhengdao Village.

    What''s more, even if he wanted to take care of it, the Fang family''s case was decided by the local government, and Lord Cheng''s hand couldn''t reach that far. Every place has the responsibilities of officials, and Lin Zhang''s house is only responsible for guarding prisoners.

    If Fang Xiyue wanted Lord Cheng to overturn the case for her family, not only would it fail, but it would make Lord Cheng even more displeased, so she might as well give her some practical requirements.

 Chapter 658ï¼š Mothers arrangement

    Chapter 658 The Mother''s Arrangement

    Fang Xiyue''s two requests were not very embarrassing, so Lord Cheng nodded and turned to look at Wang Changdong, an official in Zhuangzi.

    The latter understood, thought for a moment, and then said, "There is a job that suits her mother." Then he looked at Fang Xiyue, "I heard that your mother''s cooking skills are not bad?"

    Fang Xiyue was taken aback for a moment, then nodded again and again.

    Her mother is really good at cooking. Her father used to be a hunter with good skills. The family does not talk about wealth and wealth, but she has no worries about food and clothing. If you want to eat something, there is no need to dig Soso. There are fish and meat at home from time to time. Her mother has really put a lot of effort into eating to make her father eat well.

    Especially when her father went into the mountains, sometimes he went all day long, and he didn''t come back for lunch in the afternoon, so her mother had to find a way to make him eat something simple and delicious.

    In other words, when he arrived at Zhengdao Village, he was impoverished, and Fang''s mother had no chance to play.

    When the official mentioned it, Fang Xiyue hurriedly nodded.

    Wang Changdong said to Lord Cheng, "It''s just right, a cook in Zhuangzi went home two days ago and went home unwell, and there is a shortage of people in the kitchen. Since her mother is good at cooking, it''s better to arrange for Zhuangzi to be the cook. His father''s injury hasn''t healed yet, Zhuangzi is close to her house, so he can take care of him."

    Zhuangzi really lacks a cook. Originally, the cook was Lan Ye''s aunt, but because Lan Ye said so clearly here, even the cook became domineering.

    Not only was he pointing fingers at other people in the kitchen, but he also secretly took away the food originally distributed to the prisoners.

    Lord Lan turned a blind eye to this, and the prisoners did not dare to resist anyway.

    Later, something happened to Master Lan, and the cook didn''t know how to restrain himself, and soon someone complained to him.

    Wang Changdong and Lan Ye are not familiar with each other, and they have no mutual understanding, but the other party has been operating here for many years. There are some forces, although they can''t do anything with a broken leg, they still have connections.

    So he just wanted to warn the cook, not to drive her away.

    Who knew that the former son, Lan Ye, was suddenly accused of corruption and murder, and was soon put in a cell and sentenced to prison. Not only him, but also several people were implicated. Even the two officials who had been friends with him in this village were also taken away.

    Alright, then why is Wang Changdong being polite? He threw the cook out of Zhuangzi without saying a word.

    Now that this vacancy is vacant, Wang Changdong is also thinking about arranging his relatives, but he has no one yet.

    At this moment, it¡¯s cheaper for Mother Fang.

    Lord Cheng saw that Zhuangzi was indeed lacking, so he nodded and agreed.

    "Okay, then from tomorrow onwards, let your mother come to work in Zhuangzi''s kitchen, right?"

    Fang Xiyue was overjoyed and hurriedly kowtowed in thanks, "Thank you sir."

    The three teams and Fang Xiyue''s requests have all been raised, and now Shu Yu is left.

    Lord Cheng couldn''t help turning his head to look at her, "Where''s Miss Lu? What kind of reward do you want?"

    Who knows, Shu Yu shook his head with a smile, "I''m fine now, I don''t have any rewards I want."

    Sir Cheng frowned upon hearing this.

    He said before that the demands that can be made are easier to handle. If you don¡¯t ask for anything, what you want in your heart is huge.

    He glanced at Qi Chan and said with a smile, "Even so, this official has already made a promise. If you don''t mention it, wouldn''t it seem that this official is not believing?"

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She sighed secretly in her heart, it seemed that the promise she wanted to owe could not be owed.

 Chapter 659ï¼š Reward what Shu has given

    Chapter 659 Rewards for Shu Yu

    Shu Yu is a pity, she still feels that some promises of favor should be used at critical times.

    But Master Cheng is obviously unwilling, and maybe he will default on his debt in the future.

    So she could only frown and say, "But I really can''t think of a suitable reward for the time being? Otherwise, the adults will decide what to reward. No matter what kind of reward, it is the grace of adults."

    Lord Cheng raised his eyebrows, this girl spoke very nicely.

    He slammed the table twice, "Are you literate?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "I know."

    Master Cheng was satisfied, "This officer sees that you are brave and resourceful, your speech is well-organized, your temperament is upright and kind, and you know the words well. In this way, this officer will give you a different job. I heard from Wang Changdong earlier that you left two official errands two days ago. There is not enough manpower in this village, so you work here and help record the distribution of food. How about it?"

    Originally, this kind of thing should have been sent by the government, but well, the officials dispatched by the government are probably not very knowledgeable, and they are not as good as the current Shu Yu.

    As far as the list of account books he checked earlier, the handwriting on it was like a ghost drawing talisman, which was really a bit irritating, and I didn¡¯t know how the official who was in charge of recording was competent for such an errand.

    Anyway, such a trivial matter, the Governor himself decided.

    Shu Yu was a little embarrassed to be praised by adults at first. Did she have so many advantages?

    When he heard what he said behind, he was stunned for a moment, let her be the manager of this village?

    "Thank you sir."

    She doesn''t have to go hunting in the mountains, her family doesn''t need to worry, and she has more free time to do her own thing.

    Lord Cheng nodded, seeing that she had no objection, so he calmed down.

    "It''s not early, this officer should leave."

    Lord Cheng didn''t expect to continue to delay here, got up and prepared to leave, others gave way, Wang Changdong hurriedly asked people to take the big bug to Lord Cheng to help transport it to the county seat.

    Lord Cheng has no opinion, this big bug could not have been dealt with on Zhuangzi.

    Just when everyone was busy with the big bugs, Concubine Hou and the sixth girl hurried to find Shu Yu and took the opportunity to say goodbye.

    A few people walked to the corner, and Aunt Hou couldn''t wait to tell the story of the Shu family''s men coming to Zhengdao Village.

    "...they spoiled my food as soon as they came back. Originally, I had a glimmer of hope for the second master, but now I''m too naive to think about it."

    Shu Yu was very surprised. It was a coincidence that the Shu family also arrived at Zhengdao Village today?

    There are six other men in the Shu family, plus the female dependents, and they live in such a small yard. It will definitely be very lively in the future.

    However, Aunt Hou was lucky.

    "Since you have left the Shu family, then you will not meet them again." Shu Yu said in a low voice, "In the future, in the post station, you will definitely be able to do things well. You were personally arranged by the governor. It will embarrass you. If there is a chance in the future, it is not impossible to break away from the identity of the prisoner."

    Concubine Hou nodded, "Yes, the job at the inn is always easier than here. But we escaped from Zhengdao Village, but what should you do? Although your relatives have recognized you, the Shu family will definitely take care of you. The grievance came back in revenge. You said, why didn''t you ask to go with us when the lord asked you earlier?"

 Chapter 660ï¼š Shu Yus plan

    Chapter 660 Shu Yu''s Plan

    Shu Yu shook his head and laughed, "What am I going to do with you at the inn? Here, I live with my grandma and the others, but when I go to the inn, there are no people around for a few kilometers, and my grandma can''t move there and build it. Get out of the house."

    "Then you can try to ask the adults, can you be transferred to the county seat, aren''t your parents there?"

    Go to the county seat? Naturally, Shu Yu wanted to go. After all, everything he needed in the county would be much more convenient.

    pity¡­¡­

    "Not yet."

    Aunt Hou was puzzled, "Isn''t it the time?"

    Shu Yu didn''t explain much, the magistrate of Heichang County is not a good thing, greedy for money, lustful and scheming. If she went to the county seat, then she would still be a prisoner, and maybe she would be working under the black-hearted magistrate.

    She was introduced by Master Cheng again, so it must be eye-catching, at least the magistrate will not think she doesn''t exist.

    With such a person staring at her, it is inconvenient for her to do anything. Not to mention, this county magistrate is about to die.

    Don''t look at the Governor''s visit today, it seems that he is just visiting on a daily basis, but he is a dignified governor, and he goes to the county towns and villages under his jurisdiction.

    But no, the governor was dressed in a light car and only brought his own people.

    Shu Yu guessed that the magistrate of Heichang County might have to be cleaned up by the governor.

    Shu Yu didn''t want to get involved in this inexplicable political struggle and would die easily, so he should stay in this Zhengdao Village, at least the biggest boss here is ''my own people''.

    But for Concubine Hou, she was still a little worried, "Keshu''s family..."

    "The Shu family is not the previous Shu family, and I''m not afraid of them, so why did they run away? When they were the prefect of Dong''an, they didn''t want to put me in the pond, let alone now. Although I didn''t go to the county seat, anyway As one of the stewards of this Zhuangzi, the Shu family still has to listen to me."

    Concubine Hou was stunned for a moment and patted her forehead, "Look at me, I almost forgot about this. You are right, now is not the past, even if the Shu family are numerous and powerful, they have to hide in front of you, maybe, they have to to please you."

    Shu Yu imagined how the Shu family would please her, and couldn''t help shivering, so let''s forget it.

    Aunt Hou felt relieved, "Then you take good care of yourself, since we leave, we don''t know when we will meet next time."

    "You''re leaving now?" Shu Yu frowned and shook his head, "It''s already very late, if you follow Lord Cheng, he will definitely live in the county office tonight, and I guess he won''t have time to accommodate you. Well, we have a big bug today, and we can rest tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. I also plan to go to the county seat. I have a mule cart and I can take you there. You can stay at my house for the night. "

    When the mother and daughter of the Hou family are going to the post station, they must be sent to the county town by the officials from Zhengdao Village, where they will complete the files and then send them to the post station.

    It''s so late that the official is not willing to send it, especially if you have to walk. What''s more, if you go to the county government office, you may have to go home, and you will have to wait until tomorrow to sort out the case files and handle the handover.

    If you wait until tomorrow, Shu Yu can take them for a ride, which is more convenient.

    Hou thought about it, and immediately agreed.

    "Okay, then we''ll disturb one more night."

    "Don''t bother, let''s celebrate tonight and practice it for you by the way."

    The two were talking, and Lord Cheng and others over there were already packed and ready to go.

 Chapter 661ï¼š other rewards

    Chapter 661 Other Rewards

    Seeing that it was getting late, everyone stopped delaying.

    Qi Chan walked back to the main room, came to Shu Yu, and said to her, "Miss Lu, the reward I promised you has not been fulfilled. If you have any trouble in the future, you can come to me."

    said, he took out a jade pendant.

    "This is a token, you take it."

    Qi Chan''s kindness, Shu Yu did not refuse, and happily accepted it.

    "Thank you, Mr. Qi, walk slowly."

    "Take care." Qi Chan turned to leave the main room and stood behind Master Cheng again.

    Master Cheng glanced at Shu Yu and smiled at Qi Chan, "This little girl is not simple, you haven''t repaid this favor once or twice, maybe you will find it when you encounter big things in the future. Come on, sir, be careful."

    They came here today and originally wanted to repay the kindness that day for Mr. Qi.

    It¡¯s just that Hou received it, but Shu Yu didn¡¯t.

    Although she also got a reward, this reward was obtained by her fighting the big bug, and it has nothing to do with Qi Chan.

    Lord Cheng has already asked Shu Yu once, and she has everything she needs to say. Even if she was asked to be the steward of Zhuangzi, she would only accept it after she refused. They can''t always ask her to do the next thing.

    Qi Chan smiled, "It''s okay for a little girl to have her own mind, but I think she''s a good girl. I''ve been in contact with her a few times, but I don''t seem like the kind of person who can measure up."

    Lord Cheng didn''t say anything, this is Qi Chan''s own business.

    The two quickly got into the carriage, and the group went out with a mighty worm.

    Wang Changdong kept sending people away, and then he wiped his sweat and came back.

    It was a little late at the moment, and many of the teams returning from hunting were already standing outside Zhuangzi, just because Lord Cheng was still there, they couldn''t come in, so they could only continue to wait outside.

    Wang Changdong saw that there were still many people watching the fun outside, and immediately waved his hand, "Okay, it''s all gone, you don''t need to work anymore, right?"

    After watching the lively scene, everyone was very curious and wanted to ask Ma Lushu what they were rewarded.

    It''s just that Wang Changdong obviously has something to do, so he walked straight into the door after saying that.

    The others were still inside, and the villagers who were watching had to disperse.

    On the other hand, the hunting team carried their prey and entered the door slowly. Wang Changdong took a look and hurriedly asked someone to register it.

    The backyard was much cleaner, and there were no noisy noises, so Wang Changdong said to a few people, "You are lucky, you just happened to meet the Governor and got a reward that no one else can get. As for me, congratulations first. you guys."

    Ma Lu and Fang Xiyue couldn''t help but glance at Shu Yu. They both knew in their hearts that it was probably not luck.

    Wang Changdong, "Of course, the governor''s reward is extra. You have beaten worms, and other things. Here is seven taels of silver, one tael for each of you, in addition, there are five catties of food per person, Although it''s not fine rice, it''s not bad. One person and two hares, bring them with you when you go back. You can rest tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, and you don''t have to do anything. When you come back to work the day after tomorrow, don''t forget."

    "Yes, messenger."

    "Okay, that''s all I have to say, you can go back." Wang Changdong divided the money, and then asked them to bring food and hares to them, and then he waved his hands.

 Chapter 662ï¼š envy, jealousy

    Chapter 662 Everyone is envious and jealous

    It was just that when everyone got up, Wang Changdong added, "Well, wait a moment, Miss Lu, I have something to ask you."

    Shu Yu''s figure walking out stopped, turned around and returned to him.

    The third team looked back and felt a little uneasy, especially Fang Xiyue.

    It was Ma Lu who greeted them, "Okay, don''t look at it, go home. Miss Lu will be fine, you didn''t see it, did she know the gentleman next to the governor? The messenger probably wanted to Ask about it."

    Everyone heard the words, and only then did they speed up their pace.

    When they reached the corridor in front, the three teams of talents beamed and began to hang their shoulders.

    "Hey, we also have a mule cart."

    "In the future, you can take a day off every half a month, tsk, what kind of **** luck do you think we all have?"

    "And a tael of silver."

    "Tomorrow we should be able to get the mule cart, right? Or, after we get it, let''s go to Fucheng directly?"

    Several people were discussing excitedly, and Fang Xiyue on the side was also very happy.

    She held the silver in her hand and carried some heavy grain, her face full of excitement.

    Ma Lu came to her without knowing what was going on, and said in a low voice, "Miss Fang, in the future, Miss Lu will work in this village, and you are the only one left in your ninth team. I will tell the messenger someday, you Join our trio."

    Fang Xiyue was stunned, and couldn''t help but stop and look at him, "Yes, can you?"

    She actually thought about it, if Shu Yu didn''t go hunting, then she might not be able to enter the mountain alone. Fortunately, the messenger in charge now is not Lan Ye, Wang Changdong is easy to talk, and it should not be a problem for her to apply to go back to the wasteland again.

    Although, she prefers to go hunting in the mountains.

    Who knew that Ma Lu would invite her, she was a little dazed for a moment.

    The rest of the three teams stopped, looked up at her one by one, with a cheerful and happy smile on their faces, "Yeah, sister Fang, it''s been a few days since we entered the mountain, and today we even hit a big bug together, You also have an understanding of our character, so you can rest assured that we will not treat and bully you like those from Team Five."

    Fang Xiyue shook her head hurriedly, "I didn''t mean that, I was just afraid that it would drag you down."

    "Why are you holding back? Your ability to check the traces of prey is better than ours, so powerful, we wish you were in the team."

    The others also echoed, Fang Xiyue pursed her lips, "Well, then I''ll go back and discuss with my parents."

    "Row."

    Several people responded happily and quickly walked to the front hall.

    As soon as showed up, he saw the hunting team rushed forward and surrounded them.

    The three teams let out a ''hoo'' and took a few steps back subconsciously. After a rough look, the hunting team came back, all crowded in the front hall, and no one left.

    "Ma Lu, did you really fight that big bug? What did the governor say to you? I heard that each of you was rewarded. What did you reward? Tell us quickly."

    "Yeah yeah, let''s talk."

    Ma Lu coughed lightly, "It''s actually nothing, he gave us a mule cart and a two-day holiday in a month."

    "Wow..." Everyone exclaimed, the expressions of envy, jealousy and hatred should not be too obvious.

    "That''s great too, and a mule cart??"

    "A month and two days off, it''s so cool."

    Someone pointed at Fang Xiyue next to her, "What about her? Is she the same as you?"

 Chapter 663ï¼š Not to mention, scare them to death

    Chapter 663 Don''t talk about it, scare them to death

    Fang Xiyue immediately took a step back, and Ma Lu stood in front of her calmly and said with a smile, "Miss Fang is filial, and all her rewards are given to her parents."

    Everyone''s expressions are weird, isn''t this girl a fool? She herself was put into the hunting team by Lan Ye to suffer and suffer, and she finally hunted the big bug with the light of the third team, and did not seek welfare for herself?

    "What about the other girl? By the way, why didn''t that girl come out, where is she?"

    Another person in the crowd asked loudly.

    Ma Lu looked up and found that the man was from Team Five.

    The fifth team returned empty-handed today, not even a pheasant. Not only did they not get the food they deserved, but they also had to be punished, and they felt extremely unbalanced.

    Seeing that Shu Yu didn''t come out, they were full of malice, wondering if something happened, otherwise why would she just not be there?

    Ma Lu glanced at the person who was speaking, and seeing that he just shouted aloud, he turned back, snorted softly, and then said lightly, "Oh, that girl has something to explain, she, The rewards are about the same as ours."

    Yes, almost, don''t you have two days of vacation, five catties of grain, two rabbits and a tael of silver?

    But as soon as Ma Lu finished speaking, the rest of the three teams all looked at him, and even Fang Xiyue looked at his back in confusion.

    But no one said a word about dismantling his platform, and they all laughed and echoed in the face of other people''s questions.

    Everyone wanted to ask for more details, especially how they hit the big bug, and they were all very excited.

    However, the people in the third team just said a few words and then they were tired, and they pushed through the crowd and walked out of Zhuangzi.

    After walking all the way to the back, no one was following, and a few people in the third team asked curiously, "Boss, why didn''t you say that Miss Lu became Zhuangzi''s manager?"

    "Yeah, let those people drop their jaws."

    Ma Lu laughed and lowered his voice, "What''s the point of saying it now? It''s better to make them happy for a few days. After two days, I will see Miss Lu standing in front of them and handing out food to them, which will have an impact. Especially They are from Team 5. They disliked the two girls in every possible way before, but now they have been rewarded, but they have nothing. Looking back to see Miss Lu standing in front of them, it would be wonderful."

    Several people''s eyes lit up, "Hey, this is a good idea, I want to see that picture."

    "Let''s not tell anyone, let them think that Miss Lu has the same reward as us."

    After Ma Lu and the others sent Fang Xiyue home, they returned to their residence.

    Here is beaming, but Shu Yu, who is in the topic, is still on Zhuangzi.

    Wang Changdong asked her to sit down on the stone bench beside him, and poured her a glass of water in a very considerate manner. That attitude...is really different from before.

    Although Wang Changdong used to take good care of her, at that time he was looking for money, he was an official, and in front of her, a prisoner, he was always on top.

    is different now, the attitude is almost attentive.

    "Miss Lu, I want to ask, what''s your relationship with Mr. Qi next to the governor?"

    Shu Yu knew that he was inquiring about this, she pondered for a moment, and replied with a smile, "It doesn''t really matter, just had a relationship on the way to exile, and accidentally helped him once. Mr. Qi repays his gratitude, After we meet again, just think about taking care of me."

    As for what he helped, Shu Yu did not elaborate.

 Chapter 664ï¼š Wang Changdongs attitude

    Chapter 664 Wang Changdong''s Attitude

    Wang Changdong did not continue to ask, and there are some things that he should not know.

    All he needs to know is that Mr. Qi used to be a high-ranking official in the capital.

    Moreover, Wang Changdong also heard another meaning from Shu Yu''s words.

    He rolled his eyes, and Miss Lu said that people are grateful, but today Shu Yu got the reward from the governor, which is the result of her hunting a big worm.

    In other words, Mr. Qi''s repayment hasn''t had time, right?

    Wang Changdong understood in his heart, keep the kindness, and they will definitely meet in the future.

    His expression changed when he saw Shu Yu for a while, this little girl has an infinite future.

    Thinking of this, his expression became kinder, "So that''s the case, so, it''s the girl who planted the good cause to get the good fruit, right? So, you have to have good intentions in your life, otherwise you will be retributed. Just like the previous one Lan Ye, he has done so many evil things, and now he is in jail."

    Shu Yu turned his head, "Master Lan is locked up?"

    "Isn''t it? He has several lives on his back. This person is really guilty and deserves death."

    Shu Yu thought about it, Lan Ye would end up like this, she instinctively had nothing to do with Meng Yunzheng.

    But this man has evil retribution, and he really deserves to die.

    She looked at Wang Changdong, who was the same enemy in front of her, and knew that he was deliberately telling her about it, and immediately smiled, "Yeah, he has harmed so many people, and it''s all retribution."

    The two had a crusade about Lord Lan, and Shu Yucai said, "There seems to be a lot of movement outside, and it should be that people from the wasteland have also returned. Sir, I think there are few people on Zhuangzi now. Otherwise, I will Start helping today?"

    Some of the people on Zhuangzi helped the governor to transport the big worm to Fucheng, and they may have to wait until tomorrow to come back.

    Wang Changdong said quickly, "No, no, you''re already very tired when you come back from a big bug today. How can you let you do more work? Go back first, your family should be worried about you."

    Shu Yu had this intention, and he did not refuse, so he complied on the spot.

    "Then, it''s hard work, the messenger."

    "Hahaha, these are what we should do. You go back to rest for two days, and then come back to work the next morning. Your job is not easy, you can read and understand a lot, and those who can do more work, and occasionally you have to follow Caimai to the county seat of."

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up slightly, Wang Changdong deliberately let her go to the county town to let her go to see her parents.

    She accepted this kindness.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Then I''ll leave first."

    The sky was already darkening slightly, Shu Yu walked out of the backyard, Hou Yiniang and Sixth Girl, who were standing at the corner, hurried over.

    "What''s the matter? The messenger left you here, is there something wrong?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "It''s okay, let''s go, let''s go back first, my mother should be in a hurry."

    Aunt Hou nodded again and again, but the three of them didn''t go to the front yard, they told Wang Changdong and went out to the back.

    At this moment, the front yard is full of people who came back from the wasteland, naturally including the Shu family''s daughters.

    Everyone in the Shu family was a little absent-minded. After all, Concubine Hou was called away by the governor, and she never came back, and she didn''t know where she went.

    They wanted to inquire, but they didn¡¯t know who to inquire, but they only heard that the governor had left Zhengdao Village.

    When the Shu family returned home with the allotted food, they found that all the men of the Shu family had arrived.

    Everyone was instantly overjoyed, and they didn''t care about Aunt Hou''s mother and daughter, and they all cried and complained around their close friends.

 Chapter 665ï¼š I can go to the county from time to time

    Chapter 665 You can go to the county town often

    The Shu family was crying and laughing, making the neighbors dissatisfied.

    The atmosphere of Lu''s house is harmonious and warm.

    When the old lady saw that Shu Yu finally came back, she exhaled a long breath. She was watching Shu Yu and the others going down the mountain, but she was waiting left and right. She had not seen anyone for a long time, so she became worried.

    Fortunately, Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi also followed down the mountain, and talked about the matter of the Governor''s coming, presumably the matter was not over so soon, which made the old lady feel at ease.

    The family''s meals were all ready, and the family sat down and began to ask about what happened to Zhuangzi.

    Hearing that Shu Yu has now become Zhuangzi''s steward, the old lady was overjoyed, "So, you don''t have to work hard anymore? Oh, God bless, God bless."

    Fortunately, she agreed with Shu Yu about going into the mountains to fight big bugs, otherwise where would you get such a good thing?

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "It''s more than that, the messenger told me before I left that Zhuangzi will go to the county to buy things in the future, and if there is a need, he will let me go with him. Then I will be able to see my parents from time to time. They are."

    The old lady was even happier, "Alright, alright, you won''t have to be so tired in the future, and there''s no danger."

    Hou was also a little excited, "Then can you go out of the county and come to the inn to see us?"

    "should be okay."

    Hou and Miss Six looked at each other and thought it would be even more difficult to meet each other in the future. I don¡¯t know when we will meet again this time. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such an unexpected joy.

    After dinner, Meng Yunzheng asked Shu Yu to speak in the yard, "I can''t accompany you to the county town tomorrow."

    Shu Yu was a little puzzled, "What''s the matter, what happened?"

    Meng Yunzheng''s expression was slightly serious, "I saw an acquaintance among the guards beside the Governor. I have to investigate some things and I may have to leave for a few days."

    paused, then added, "Zhao Xi go with me."

    During the day, he followed Shu Yu down the mountain behind them, and after returning home, he also mixed in with the crowd and went to watch the fun in Zhuangzi.

    There are not many guards around Lord Cheng, at least, there are only six people on the bright side.

    Meng Yunzheng recognized it after two glances, then he quietly withdrew from the crowd and went straight back to Lu''s house.

    Shu Yu heard the words and immediately frowned, "Is it very dangerous?"

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, "It''s just to check things up, not to go all out, there''s not much danger, don''t worry. I told you a long time ago that I won''t let myself get too deep into those complicated battles."

    He said that, and Shu Yu felt a little relieved.

    "If you need help, let me know. Although I can''t go to many places now, I can still think about it."

    "Got it." Meng Yunzheng couldn''t hold back, and reached out and rubbed her smart head, "I''ll tell you everything."

    Before he could finish speaking, a low, light cough suddenly came from his ear.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other and whispered, "It''s my milk."

    Meng Yunzheng laughed, "Okay, let''s go and rest."

    The two walked out from the corner, and they really saw the old lady standing in the yard, looking up at the sky.

    Shu Yu pushed Meng Yunzheng and told him to go back to the room, while he walked to the old lady''s side.

 Chapter 666ï¼š The old lady is very worried

    Chapter 666 The old lady is very worried

    "Milk, what are you looking at?" Shu Yu raised his head next to the old lady.

    The old lady withdrew her gaze and gave her a sidelong glance, "It''s nothing, just stand in the yard and digest food."

    Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing, "Then what did you hear just now?"

    "I''m standing so far, what can I hear?" The old lady nodded her head angrily. She just thought that the two of them had been standing alone in that corner for too long, so she deliberately reminded her.

    If there is no one in the family on weekdays, it doesn''t matter. Today, the Hou family and the sixth girl live here. Of course, you must pay attention to the impact.

    Shu Yu put his arms around the old lady''s hand, "What we''re talking about is serious business."

    Need to go to the corner to talk about business? The old lady looked around and saw no one else, so she lowered her voice and leaned into Shu Yu''s ear, and asked in a low voice, "Ayu, you and Young Master Meng, the two of you..."

    "Milk, I''m still an exiled prisoner, and I''ll talk about it later."

    The old lady''s eyes widened, so, so the two of them really mean that?

    Her voice suddenly became even lower, "Actually, Nii is quite optimistic about Young Master Meng. You see, this man is handsome, knowledgeable, and has kung fu, and his character is not bad. You can be safe on your way to exile. Thanks to his support at the back, there is no telling what he did."

    The old lady used to like Meng Yunzheng very much. Before Shu Yu was exiled, she thought that such a good son would be her grandson-in-law.

    But Meng Yunzheng was a mute at that time. In the eyes of their peasant old ladies, no matter how well-educated and good-looking people are, it is a huge flaw to be unable to speak. If they are with A Yu, they will feel wronged.

    After Shu Yu was exiled, Meng Yunzheng was no longer dumb, and the old lady no longer dared to think about it.

    Now that she heard what the two of them meant, she started to worry, "But Ayu, you said we''ve known each other for so long, we don''t know the origin of Young Master Meng, is this..."

    Looking at Meng Yunzheng, he knew that he was a well-bred son. Even if Young Master Meng doesn''t mind their family''s identity, what about his family? Don''t you mind too?

    What if you don¡¯t mind, what should you do if you treat Ayu badly?

    The old lady is worried, I feel like I won''t be able to eat tomorrow.

    Seeing her wrinkled face, Shu Yu sighed, and hurriedly put his arms around her shoulders and said, "Damn, don''t worry, no matter what his origins are, I will take good care of your granddaughter. Think about it, I am not a The temperament that will make you suffer, right? If my eldest sister is wronged, I will let her reconcile, can''t I? If you are really worried, I will ask him another day to find out who he is and how many people there are in the family. Do your parents get along well, do you have any siblings, how much property do you have..."

    The old lady covered her mouth, "Okay, look at you, the more you talk, the more inconspicuous it gets. Forget it, it''s still early, let''s talk about it when you leave this righteous village."

    Shu Yu smiled, and then helped the old lady into the room.

    Shu Yu slept with the old lady Sanya that night. When the three got up early the next morning, Mrs. Hou and Ms. Liu were already up and were helping to boil water in the kitchen.

    Seeing them coming, Hou said hurriedly, "Ayu, I think your brother and his friends left home early in the morning."

    Hou has developed a biological clock, and it wakes up before 90. As soon as he left the door, he saw Meng Yunzheng and the two preparing to go out.

 Chapter 667ï¼š to the county

    Chapter 667 Going to the county seat

    Hou originally wanted to help make breakfast at that time, but after thinking about it, now she doesn''t have to go to the wasteland to do things, if she boils the water and cooks now, it will be cold when Ayu and the others get up.

    So she went back to the room to rest for a while, and didn''t leave the room until a quarter of an hour before Shu Yu and the others got up.

    Shu Yu knew that Meng Yunzheng was going to leave early, but he didn''t expect them to leave before dawn.

    She nodded, "They went out beforehand, let''s have dinner, and we''ll go to the county town later."

    The family quickly used the breakfast and packed themselves up, and the sky was completely bright.

    They drove their cars out and went to Zhuangzi first.

    The two of the Hou family went to the inn, but they still had to go with the official messenger.

    At this moment, there is no one in Zhuangzi, whether it is hunting or land reclamation, and even the girls from the Jiale Institute have all gone out to work early.

    But to Shu Yu''s surprise, Ma Lu and others were also here.

    When they saw Shu Yu, they came over and said hello, "Miss Lu, are you going out?"

    "Yeah, we''re going to the county seat."

    "That''s right, we can go all the way." Ma Lu smiled and pointed to a mule cart parked at the door, his expression couldn''t hide his excitement, "The messenger just asked us to come and pick it up."

    Shu Yu was surprised, "You bought it so soon?"

    "Yeah." Yesterday, several couriers transported the big worm to the county seat, and they came back early this morning, and brought the mule cart back by the way.

    Come early, they were still hesitating whether to go to Fucheng or not. If the mule cart can only be obtained at night, then forget it. It was still morning, and they had more than enough time to go to Fucheng.

    Shu Yu went out and took a look, the mule cart was quite big, probably taking into account the big men of Ma Lu and the others.

    She rolled her eyes and said to Ma Lu, "Boss Ma, can you do me a favor then?"

    "What are you busy, you say."

    Shu Yu talked about the fact that Mrs. Hou and Sixth Girls were going to the post station. In fact, their mule cart could fit in, but it would be inconvenient if the messenger who led Mr. Hou was also sitting on the mule cart. Let him sit on the cab.

    As soon as Ma Lu heard it, he responded on the spot, "This is no problem, just let the messenger ride in our car."

    Shu Yu thanked him, and seeing that Hou''s side was already healed, he was ready to leave.

    Unexpectedly, she saw Fang Xiyue coming out of the backyard and seeing Shu Yu, she hurried up to say hello, "My mother is working in Zhuangzi''s back kitchen today, and I came with her on her first day of work here. ."

    Fang Xiyue didn''t plan to go to the county seat, and she didn''t have a lot of money in her hand, so what she could buy was limited.

    She plans to buy some daily necessities, plus a little needle and thread fabrics. Now she and Fang''s mother have some free time after finishing their homework, so they can do some needlework and make some household money.

    There are a few rabbit skins at home, but the number is too small. After saving a little more, Thomas and the others can help sell them.

    So she doesn''t have to go to the county town, and the things she needs can also be bought in the town.

    The town is very close to here, she can go back and forth in one morning, and she can take care of her father when she gets home.

    Fang Xiyue, Shu Yu and others said goodbye and watched them leave Zhuangzi.

    The two mule carts were walking on the road. They were very stable and not fast, but they were still much faster than walking. After half an hour, they stopped at the city gate of Heichang County.

 Chapter 668ï¼š A stroller made by Lu Erbai

    Chapter 668 Stroller made by Lu Erbai

    Shu Yu raised his eyes, looked at the tall city gate, and let out a long breath.

    "You said, will my parents be very happy to see me?"

    They came over today, but no one said that Shu Yu planned to surprise Lu Erbai and the others.

    This is her second time in Heichang County. When she passed by last time, she almost lowered her head all the way and didn''t take a good look at this place.

    This is very close to the border, so compared with Jiangyuan County, the city walls of Heichang County are much taller, but the economic development is still not as good as Jiangyuan County, although Jiangyuan County is not a rich place.

    Shu Yu was sitting on the carriage and driving the cart, following behind the mule cart of Ma Lu and the others, while watching and muttering to himself.

    Not long after, the car stopped at the gate of the county office.

    The mother and daughter of the Hou family have to follow the official messenger to complete the formalities here, so they can only be temporarily put down here.

    They got off the mule cart, and Shu Yu said, "You guys do things first, I''ll go back to see my parents first, and I''ll come and pick you up at the inn later."

    Helping people to the end, sending the Buddha to the west, it¡¯s not too late anyway, and it¡¯s still some way from here to the post station.

    Hou hadn''t said anything yet, but the official who got off the mule cart from Ma Lu and the others said happily, "Okay, Miss Lu, go back and talk to your parents first, don''t worry, we''ll be there when we''re done. The wonton stand will be waiting for you."

    When he said this, it was hard to say what Hou originally wanted to refuse.

    She smiled at Shu Yu and followed the official into the yamen.

    As soon as they left, Ma Lu also bowed to Shu Yu and said goodbye, "Miss Lu, we have to rush to Fucheng, so let''s take a step first, see you later."

    "Walk slowly."

    Ma Lu''s mule cart drove away quickly, until the shadow was no longer visible, and the old lady said, "This place is relatively close to the yard we rented, so let''s go home first."

    "Okay." Following the direction pointed by the old lady, Shu Yu quickly turned around and drove towards Lu''s house.

    The house rented by the lu family is quite quiet, and the surrounding environment is not bad. Although the yard is not big, it still needs one more room than the house in Liufang Lane, Jiangyuan County.

    The mule cart was parked in front of Lu''s house. The old lady got out of the car and was surprised when she saw the locked courtyard door, "It looks like your father has also gone out."

    Shu Yu turned his head and carried Dahu Sanya out of the car. Hearing this, he turned his head, "Do you have the key?"

    "I happen to have one." The old lady took it out and took out the key.

    As soon as he opened the door, Shu Yu was attracted by a stroller in the yard.

    Is this the car her father made? Although the drawings of the children''s car were given by Shu Yu, she had never seen the finished product.

    Lu Erbai negotiated a deal with the largest carpenter shop in Heichang County with this car.

    Only this car can only be used on a flat place. The road in Zhengdao Village is full of potholes, so Dahu and the two did not take the car there and left it in the small courtyard here.

    The two of them were obviously not rare enough. When they saw the car, they immediately ran forward.

    Big Tiger stuffed Sanya into the car, pushed him behind him, and the two of them started to circle in the yard.

    "Second sister, look, this is what Dad made for us, so it''s fun." Sanya couldn''t be more excited, "I can''t drive that big mule, but I''m proficient with this little car, second sister, come up quickly. , I''ll take you for a spin."

 Chapter 669ï¼š Go to the stall to find Niang and Da Ya

    Chapter 669 Go to the stall to find Mother and Da Ya

    The saying goes around in circles was learned from Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu''s eyelids jumped, and he was speechless while looking at the mini car for a long time.

    "You guys play, I won''t join in the fun." Seeing the old lady entering the kitchen, she immediately followed, "Mother, where is my mother and their stall, I want to go over and see how the business is going."

    The old lady put a sack on the ground. The bag was filled with mushrooms and wild vegetables that they had collected in Zhengdao Village these days, and put them at home to dry. Anyway, there are many foothills in Zhengdao Village. Just take it to the county town to give others a taste.

    In addition, there are several pheasants and hares that Shu Yu called into the mountains. There are a lot of them. It is impossible for them to eat these every day, and occasionally they have to switch to other meat dishes such as fish or pork.

    So there are pheasants and hares left over. Those who are alive are raised, and those that are dead are directly dried or made into bacon, and brought back.

    Hearing that Shu Yu was going to see Ruan Shi and Daya, she immediately clapped her hands and said, "I''ll take you there."

    "No, milk, you can rest at home for a while, you tell me the location, I''ll go there myself, and take a walk around here. Speaking of which, I haven''t been shopping for a long time."

    The old lady felt distressed when she heard this, knowing that she wanted to walk slowly by herself and watch it slowly, she agreed, "Okay, then you go over by yourself and be careful."

    said, she told her where Nguyen and Daya were.

    Shu Yu helped her take out all the things in the sack first, then washed his hands, said hello to the big tiger and Sanya who were playing in the yard, and went out.

    Sanya and Dahu have switched over at this time, one pushes and the other sits, and it''s time to play hard.

    Originally wanted to follow, but after being stopped by Shu Yu, he continued to play his own.

    Shu Yu went out the door and walked to the alley on the right as the old lady said. This alley is not long, and after going out is the street.

    The place where Nguyen and Daya are located, there are still two streets to go through, and it is relatively lively there.

    Shu Yu walked slowly and scanned the surrounding environment.

    After walking down a street, he suddenly saw a familiar figure in front of him.

    Isn''t that... Da Ya?

    She paused, took a few quick steps, and chased after her.

    Daya looked like she was holding something in her hand. Originally, she was not walking fast, and Shu Yu was not following too fast.

    As a result, her footsteps suddenly became hurried, and she looked a little flustered, and suddenly turned around.

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, then quickened his pace, and hurried to catch up.

    After turning around, a wind suddenly hit the front door.

    Shu Yu reacted very quickly, took a step back abruptly, looked up, and saw Da Ya holding a stick in her hand, waving it fiercely towards him.

    Shu Yu, "Sister, it''s me."

    Da Ya was stunned, and her panicked expression froze for a moment. She raised her head and saw that it was Shu Yu, her expression loosened, and the stick in her hand fell to the ground immediately.

    "Why are you?" Da Ya exhaled a long breath, and hurriedly stepped forward and pulled her to look, "I didn''t hit you just now, did I? Are you okay? Are you hurt?"

    "No, I''m fine."

    Da Ya took her hand, "That''s good, that''s good, I thought it was a thief following me, and I was in a hurry, and I didn''t have time to see who it was. By the way, Ayu, why are you here? You shouldn''t be Are you in Zhengdao Village?"

 Chapter 670ï¼š ground snake

    Chapter 670 Snake

    Shu Yu felt that Da Ya was strange, even if she suspected that she was a thief, but this reaction was too big.

    "Ayu, what''s wrong with you? Did something happen? Well, why did you come to the county seat?"

    Aren''t those who were exiled to Zhengdao Village, not allowed to leave within a year?

    Da Ya was a little worried, and the hand holding Shu Yu couldn''t help but tighten slightly.

    Shu Yu shook off those messy thoughts and whispered, "I''m fine, I just got a reward and can be free for two days. Don''t I miss you? So come and see, Nii and Dahu Sanya are already there. I''m home, and I came here specially to find you."

    "Really?" Da Ya was delighted, "What kind of good deeds did you get rewarded for?"

    Shu Yu, "..." I originally wanted to talk about it lightly, but I''ll talk about it later when I get home. I didn''t expect her eldest sister to focus on the key points so much.

    She touched her nose, "It''s our two teams who went up the mountain to hunt and hit a big guy." As she said that, she quickly said while frowning, "I didn''t just rest for two days, I also changed In the future, I will be a steward in the village of Zhengdao Village, and I will record things and distribute food on weekdays, and the work is easy and not dangerous."

    Da Ya was really excited, "So good? Let''s go, let''s go tell my mother the good news, we can rest assured in the future."

    "Um."

    Da Ya took Shu Yu''s hand and turned around to walk out of the alley.

    I didn''t expect that just as I was about to go out, a few people suddenly blocked in front of me.

    "Where are you going?"

    Daya''s face changed drastically, she took Shu Yu''s hand and took a few steps back, watching the person coming.

    Shu Yu clearly felt Da Ya''s tense nerves, and hurriedly asked in a low voice, "Who is this?"

    "Head Snake, Boss He." Daya said in a low voice.

    Shu Yu frowned, "He knows you?"

    Daya nodded slightly, took another step back, and then quickly explained, "You know that we can settle down so quickly in Heichang County, thanks to the Heichang County''s Wind Security Bureau. Our stall has just opened up. When we were there, several escorts in the **** bureau often came over to buy food. With them guarding, the local snakes in this place did not dare to trouble us. But a few days ago, the **** bureau made a dart and lost the goods. Now I''m in a bit of trouble."

    When something happened to this escort, wouldn''t those local snakes be happy?

    Originally, they didn''t ask the passersby for protection money, but now they hit their head again.

    "Yesterday they came to our stall and warned my mother and me that we should prepare the protection money we owe these days, and give it to them tomorrow, or we won''t let us set up the stall."

    Shu Yu understood, no wonder she had such a big reaction when she followed Da Ya. Did she think the people following her were these local snakes?

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes and looked up at Boss He.

    Da Yayan watched them get closer, and her heart began to panic, "My mother and I originally wanted to avoid the limelight, but we will not be out for a few days, but there are still some ingredients prepared at home yesterday, no If it is sold, it will be broken. So I plan to go back after half a day of stalls today, who knows that I will encounter it now.¡±

    "Miss Lu, how did you prepare for what I told you yesterday? We don''t want you for nothing. In the future, our brothers will cover your stall." , glanced at Shu Yu several times.

 Chapter 671ï¼š Lu Da Huyou is online

    Chapter 671 Lu Da Huyou is online

    Shu Yu squeezed Daya''s hand and took a step forward.

    Da Ya was startled, "Ayu!"

    "It''s okay, I''ll have a few words with him." Shu Yu let go of her hand and walked towards Boss He.

    Boss He narrowed his eyes, "Who are you?"

    "Oh, I''m the second girl of the Lu family. I heard my sister tell me about the protection fee from my family. Don''t worry, Mr. He, we will definitely give this protection fee. Let''s do some small business. What we want is peace and security, so we will give what should be given."

    Shu Yu smiled very mildly, and his words were extraordinarily understanding, "But Boss He gave us two days, and it''s only been a day. We haven''t got the money yet, so we really can''t give it. Otherwise, when Boss He comes back tomorrow, we will definitely pay the protection fee with both hands, and then we hope that Boss He... sigh..."

    Shu Yu was already a step away from him, and he had almost spoken, but at the last moment his eyes suddenly widened, he gasped abruptly, took a few steps back in an instant, and returned to the big one. Ah''s side.

    Boss He, who was originally very satisfied with her good-natured and timely words, was taken aback by her appearance, and suddenly said angrily, "What are you doing?"

    "I, you, Boss He, you have... dirty things on your shoulders." Shu Yu swallowed, staring firmly at the position of his shoulders, his eyes were straight.

    Boss He was inexplicably startled by her eyes, he turned his head and looked at his left and right shoulders, but there was nothing.

    He turned his head, "Don''t play tricks, where''s the thing on my shoulder?"

    "Really."

    Boss He frowned and asked the two younger brothers around him to show him.

    The two younger brothers shook their heads, "No, boss, this woman is playing tricks on you."

    Shu Yu immediately raised his hand, "I didn''t play tricks on you, Boss He, what I said was true, what I said was dirty, he, he is not that dirty, do you understand?"

    Boss He didn''t react at first, but the next moment his face changed instantly, he stared at Shu Yu gloomily, "If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will tear your mouth."

    "Boss He, I didn''t lie to you. I learned some skills from a Taoist nun earlier, although it''s just a little bit of fur, but I can really see some dirty things that others can''t see, just like you now The one on his shoulders."

    Shu Yu''s tone was faint, and even in order to win his trust, she nodded affirmatively when Da Ya asked her.

    This time, even Daya was so frightened that she broke out in a cold sweat, and held Shu Yu''s hand tightly.

    She is like this, as the client, Boss He, is going to be horrified by Shu Yu''s eyes and tone.

    But Shu Yu didn''t finish, "Boss He, let me ask you, are you feeling unwell recently, your shoulders are heavy, sore and numb, as if you are carrying something? You can''t sleep well at night, often Nightmares, sweating, fingernails turning black for no reason, lips turning purple when the weather is not very cold tomorrow?"

    As Shu Yu talked more and more, Boss He''s face became more and more ugly, and he even felt that his shoulders were getting heavier and heavier, as if someone was really lying on it.

    Shu Yu, "Also, when you sleep, your ears are always buzzing, as if someone is yelling in your ear. Recently, you have been particularly unlucky. It is easy to step on dog shit. When you walk, everyone else is fine. , is it just that you were hooked on your clothes or hit your hands and feet?"

 Chapter 672ï¼š Shu Yus method

    Chapter 672 Shu Yu''s Method

    Boss He was out of breath, "You, how do you know?"

    The younger brother beside him even looked like this girl was so powerful, and then silently moved a few steps to the side, staying away from Boss He, for fear that the dirty thing would turn to him.

    Shu Yu sighed and said, "Didn''t I tell you? I''ve been with Taoist nuns for half a year and learned a little bit. You don''t have to believe what I said, but you really have to take care."

    She glanced at his shoulder again, then took Da Ya''s hand and said to Boss He, "Let''s go first, don''t worry, I will pay you the protection fee tomorrow, you..."

    shook his head and left.

    However, when he came to Boss He, he suddenly reached out his hand to stop people, "Wait, after you finish speaking, how can I get rid of this dirty thing? If you can help me solve it, your family''s protection fee will be paid. , I waived it for you."

    Shu Yu frowned, looking a little embarrassed, "Then let me try."

    she asked, "Tell me first, what have you been to recently, not auspicious places?"

    Don''t be lucky?

    Boss He looked at the younger brothers around him, and then everyone started to recall.

    Not long after, Boss He raised his head sharply, "I remembered, I went to Min''s house before, and their girl suddenly disappeared half a year ago. The murderer was suddenly found a few days ago, and the girl''s body was dug up. I came out. I joined the fun to have a look at it, and said a few sarcastic words. Was it at that time... By the way, from that day on, I felt that something was wrong with me. "

    Brother, that is definitely your delusion.

    Shu Yu rolled his eyes secretly, but his face was suddenly enlightened, and he clapped his hands abruptly, "That''s right, it should have been the time to get dirty."

    The Min family... disappeared half a year ago. The murderer was found a few days ago. Isn''t that the murderer Lan Ye?

    When she knew that Lan Ye was arrested, she chatted with Wang Changdong a few times, and he mentioned the Min family.

    Later, he went home and asked Meng Yunzheng again, and he went into more detail. After all, he had also intervened in the Min family''s case.

    This person deserves it, the girl died, and he still went to the scene to speak slander?

    "Then what should I do now?" Boss He hurriedly asked.

    "I''ve heard of the case of the Min family. This girl is a good girl, so although you got involved, it''s just some minor reactions, and there''s no fear of life for the time being."

    Is this a small reaction? ?

    Shu Yu continued, "What about you, burn a few incense sticks for her after you go back, and then go to the place where her body was dug up and burn some paper money. After about ten days, you can send her away."

    "Just, that''s it?"

    "Of course not." Shu Yu said, "You have yin on your body, even if you send her away, you will still feel unwell. So you have to get more sunshine, I will give you another recipe, you go back Then find all the things on the recipe, soak your feet at night to expel the yin from the body. As for food, meat is not suitable, it will make the other party crave for meat and fishy, ??which is not good for you. From today, eat lightly Just a little, drink more water, and it will get better slowly.¡±

    Boss He nodded while listening, "Okay, you can give me the recipe. If it''s as useful as you said, I''ll cover your stall in the future. But if you dare to lie to me..."

 Chapter 673ï¼š make you thunder

    Chapter 673 Let you thunder

    Shu Yu immediately pointed to God and swore, "I will never lie, I am the most honest person. And in our line of business, I am the most refrained from lying. If I dare to lie to you, I will..." Let you be "sound by thunder."

    The word ''let you'', Shu Yu said very lightly, only the big girl next to her heard it.

    Originally, when Da Ya heard that she had no taboos, she still had to swear, her face turned pale with fright, and she was about to stop her, but she was stunned by the words she said, and did not respond.

    After she came back to her senses, she couldn''t help twitching the corners of her mouth.

    However, when Boss He in front of him heard her words, he felt a little relieved.

    After half an hour, Boss He wrote down the recipe Shu Yu said and walked out of the alley.

    Seeing them walking away, Shu Yu pulled Da Ya and walked out.

    Waiting for a place where no one was around, Da Ya hurriedly asked in a low voice, "Ah, Ayu, did you really see something dirty on Boss He''s shoulder just now?"

    How could her second sister still have such skills? so amazing.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Seeing Da Ya''s expression of fear and admiration, she couldn''t help covering her face, "Sister, do you believe this? If I really have this ability, I''ll be a magician, and it''s still so bitter haha to be exiled to Zhengdao Village?"

    Da Ya glanced at Shu Yu, don''t you look like a magician now?

    But soon, she came back to her senses, "So, you, you lied to him?"

    "Actually, I want to do it more, but when I think that I am a civilized person who understands etiquette, everything can''t be solved by hands alone, so I thought to just beep and forget."

    Da Ya looked at her and said, "But aren''t you afraid to expose it? Even though Boss He hasn''t read any books, he must not be stupid to be the boss of this local snake. He was fooled by you just now, But when you go back and think about it, maybe you''ll understand?"

    Shu Yu smiled, "Sister, although I lied to him, I didn''t say anything. He felt the pain in his shoulders."

    "You, did you see it?"

    Shu Yu nodded. After all, her master is the master of Dongqing Guan. She is so powerful.

    For example...watch carefully.

    When she approached Boss He at the time, she could clearly see that his complexion was yellow and his lips were slightly purple, and it looked like he had lesions on his body.

    "Dr. Zhao and I have known each other for so long, and he has taught me some pathological knowledge. I can probably guess what kind of disease he has. In addition, when he talks, he occasionally moves his shoulders, which obviously causes discomfort in his shoulders and neck. ."

    Da Ya suddenly realized, followed by frowning again, "So he is actually sick? But you also said that he has been unlucky recently, either stepping on dog **** or hitting his hands and feet, isn''t it Hu Meng''s?"

    "That''s because I saw dog **** on the edge of his shoes. As for what hit his hands and feet and ripped his clothes, that''s what I said casually. Anyway, this kind of thing, we usually do it when we''re not careful. Wrong, he is sick now, his spirit is not as good as before, and it is more common to walk in a trance and bump into each other. It is obviously a small matter, but combined with what I said earlier, his heart will naturally enlarge infinitely. "

    In the final analysis, gambling is a kind of psychology of the boss.

    "Then the prescription you gave him is actually a prescription for healing?"

 Chapter 674ï¼š Roads stall

    Chapter 674 Lu Family''s Stall

    A recipe for healing? of course not.

    Shu Yu is not a doctor, how could he have the ability to treat him.

    However, there are indeed several medicinal herbs in the recipe that can calm his nerves and relieve his shoulder pain, so that he can soak his feet at night, and still allow him to sleep peacefully at night without even having nightmares.

    As for some other insignificant things in the recipe, such as the gray-yellow talisman water of plants and trees, they are just a number, making her look more like a magic stick.

    "Presumably after this night, he will definitely believe my words."

    Da Ya suddenly realized, "But after all, soaking feet like this is a cure for the symptoms rather than the root cause. After a long time, he is still not feeling well. Shouldn''t he ask us to settle the account?"

    Shu Yushen looked mysterious, "Then he has to have a chance."

    "What''s the meaning?"

    "Sister, do you know about Lan Ye?"

    "Know."

    "Then do you know why Lan Ye''s matter is so big?" It was so big that it was almost heard in the streets and everyone knew it.

    That''s because the magistrate has to show it to the governor, and the magistrate probably also felt the prejudice against him. He is now eager to make some achievements to prove his unselfishness, or he wants to divert the attention of the adults. Therefore, he was very concerned about Lan Ye''s affairs.

    Lan Ye was put in prison, but the follow-up about him is still going on.

    She deliberately asked Boss He to worship at the place where the girl from the Min family was found. When he went, the people in the yamen who were concerned about Lan Ye''s case would naturally notice him.

    You said that if a good person has nothing to do with the Min family, what would he do to worship others? Not very suspicious?

    Therefore, they will definitely check on Boss He. Boss He is a local snake, and it''s just that on weekdays. Give the yamen messenger some money and make a relationship, and people won''t hold him back.

    But now the Governor is here, who dares to commit crimes against the wind?

    At least, Boss He has absolutely nothing to do with being so hard to let others take risks for him, otherwise he is a local snake, how can he still be afraid of escalation?

    Once the yamen began to thoroughly investigate Boss He, he would have done a lot of evil things in the past, but if he found something serious, he would never let him go easily.

    Shu Yu felt that she was killing harm for the people.

    Of course, even if he was lucky enough to escape this time, there would be a second time if he cheated the first time. There are still many opportunities for her to come to the county in the future, and there are always later recruits.

    Da Ya was amazed when she heard it, A Yu was really amazing, she thought that even Boss He''s back path would be blocked.

    Um? and many more¡­¡­

    "Then what if Boss He confesses to you? He just said that you asked him to worship the Min family girl?"

    Shu Yu shrugged, "If you confess, you will confess. I am a weak and helpless woman, and people can understand what she said in order to avoid danger. What''s more, I didn''t lie. I do have a master, or Dongqing Guan Guanzhu has indeed learned a little bit of face-to-face art, and I have a clear conscience."

    Da Ya, "..."

    That seems to make sense.

    While talking, the two had already walked to the front of their small stall.

    Da Ya pointed to the stall lined up in front and said, "This is it."

    Shu Yu raised his head and saw that Nguyen was busy over there, but the smile on his face was extraordinarily bright.

 Chapter 675ï¼š Counting is too hard

    Chapter 675 The math is too hard

    Shu Yu laughed and took a few steps forward.

    Their stall is not very big. They mainly sell popcorn and Jiangyuan County¡¯s special biscuits. It is best to eat both kinds of food hot.

    So there are two large wooden barrels in the stall, and the barrels are wrapped with thick cloth so that the things inside can be kept warm.

    There is not much food in the wooden barrels, and when they are sold out, Nguyen and Daya will have another blast in the stove at the back, which is also very convenient.

    They can take away all their food, but Nguyen still set up four small tables in front of the stall.

    This table is a folding table, it should be made by Lu Erbai.

    At this time, there were two guests sitting on the table, and the others were bought and taken away in line.

    Da Ya pulled Shu Yu over and stood behind Ruan Shi, her face flushed with excitement, "Mother, who do you think is here?"

    Nguyen was so busy that she didn''t turn her head back. While collecting money and packing, she asked casually, "Who is it?"

    Daya grabbed the work from Mrs. Ruan and did it herself, "Don''t you know when you look back?"

    Nuan Shi freed his hand, and then glanced at Da Ya helplessly, then turned her head, her eyes suddenly widened, "Ah, Ayu? Why are you here? You are not..."

    There are many customers here, so she immediately fell silent. Then he pulled Shu Yu back a few steps and asked her in a low voice, "Can you leave from Zhengdao Village?"

    She was a little overjoyed and looked at Shu Yu not enough, as if she wanted to look at her inside and out.

    Since Shu Yu left Jiangyuan County, Lu Erbai has seen her, Daya has seen her, and the old lady Dahu Sanya lives with her. Only Ruan''s family has yet to visit Zhengdao Village. daughter.

    Originally, they thought that the local snake would charge a protection fee. They stopped doing it this morning, and then ran to Zhengdao Village to find her. Who knew that Ayu would come first.

    Shu Yu smiled and let her look at it. Seeing tears welling up in her eyes, she quickly explained the matter, and then pressed her down on the small stool beside her, "Mother, sit and rest for a while, I''ll be busy here. I heard from my sister that there are not many things, we will go home when we sell out in the morning, and I will collect the money for my sister."

    "I don''t need you here, I''ll do it."

    "I count fast, I''ll come."

    Nguyen was at a loss for words immediately. Indeed, A Yu was the fastest in their family to settle accounts, and others still had to do calculations. She only needed to look at the numbers to know the result. It was very tight.

    The business of their stall is not bad, but there are also good worries. She and Daya are not particularly quick to settle accounts.

    But there was no way, they tried their best, this calculation is really too difficult too difficult.

    Shu Yu quickly walked to the stall. A customer just wanted to buy seven biscuits and three packs of popcorn. There was a lot of things, so Da Ya took it for him and calculated it in her heart.

    But someone shouted at the back, "Have you finished buying so many biscuits? What if we don''t have any? Girl, save me some, I want five biscuits."

    Followed by the voice of another guest from the small table, "Madam, settle the bill here, give me a pack of popcorn and I''ll take it away."

    This interruption made Da Ya a little numb.

    Fortunately, Shu Yu came over, and while collecting the money, he replied to the person behind, "Don''t worry, there are still five biscuits."

    After he finished speaking, he packed the popcorn and went to the small table to collect the money.

 Chapter 676ï¼š Send Hous mother and daughter to the inn

    Chapter 676 Send Hou''s Mother and Daughter to the Station

    Shu Yu moved in an orderly manner, with her joining in, Daya let out a long breath.

    Shu Yu was funny. After waiting for a few people in line to buy it, she finally said with a smile, "Sister, is business so good on weekdays?"

    "No, it''s mainly..." Da Ya glanced at the Ruan family behind her, and said in a low voice, "Isn''t this a local snake here yesterday? Many people have heard of it, and some old customers have eaten our food. I think it''s good, I''m afraid we won''t sell it in the future because of the threat of local snakes, so this morning, the business is very prosperous."

    After saying these two words, several more guests came over and listened to each other''s conversation. They were indeed old customers who had eaten from her house before.

    They are still a little worried, "Do you still sell popcorn and biscuits in the future? Your family''s food is really good and delicious. If you don''t sell it, what will we do in the future?"

    Shu Yu was amused, "Don''t worry, our family will not be out of the stall this afternoon, and will continue to sell in the future."

    "Why don''t you show up in the afternoon?"

    "The ingredients that are not prepared are limited. There are too many customers in the morning, and they are all sold out. It is too late to stock up, so I will just take a long break."

    Everyone felt relieved when they heard it.

    Shu Yu helped the sale for a while and then stopped. She didn''t forget to send Hou and Liu girls to the inn. Seeing that it was almost time, she saw that the stall was not busy at this time, so she spoke to Ruan.

    "Mother, I''ll be back soon after I send people to the inn."

    "Okay, then be careful, you won''t use the stall when you come back. We''ll go back after we''ve sold out, and we''ll make something delicious for you at noon."

    Nguyen said a few words, and Shu Yu took off the apron on his body and the cloth covering his hair on his head. He took a few hot biscuits and three packets of popcorn and left.

    She first went back to Lu''s house, greeted the old lady, and drove the mule cart to the county office.

    Shu Yu''s budget was quite accurate. The mule cart just stopped here, and there happened to be an official messenger taking Hou and Sixth Girl out.

    Shu Yu waved his hand, and a few people walked a few steps to her.

    Hou asked in a low voice, "Have you been waiting for a long time?"

    "No, I just arrived. Is it going well?"

    Hou nodded, "Going well." It seems that the yamen has been very busy recently, and they waited for a long time before someone would handle the handover procedures for them.

    If the official who brought them here said that this was something the governor had told him to do, the clerk of the county government would not be willing to pay attention to them.

    Shu Yu glanced at the official standing next to him, and he seemed very unhappy, obviously not as smooth as Hou said.

    She took out the biscuits and popcorn from the mule cart, "Eat first, come out early in the morning, you should be hungry. This is the snack spot sold at our stall, biscuits and popcorn, from Jiangyuan County. The specialties, you can try it."

    That official was rude, and immediately put a smile on his face and took the two things over.

    Mrs. Hou and Miss Six smelled the sweet smell, and their eyes lit up slightly before they took over and got on the mule cart one after another.

    Official Chai sat on the carriage and chatted with Shu Yu with a smile.

    After all, we will both work together on Zhuangzi in the future, so there may be times when we can help each other.

    Shu Yu shook the reins and quickly drove the mule cart towards the outside of the city.

    The post station is in the middle of the county seat and the prefecture city, which is closer to the county seat. It takes more than half an hour to pass here.

 Chapter 677ï¼š What about Lu Erbai?

    Chapter 677 Where is Lu Erbai?

    After Shu Yu delivered a few people, he took out the two bags prepared in the car.

    Taking advantage of the handover between the official and the steward of the station, it was handed over to the Hou family, "This is the food my milk prepared for you, there is not much, it is for you to use by yourself. All of your previous ones have been taken by the Shu family. It''s over, you can''t have something in your hand when you first arrive, just keep it."

    Hou pursed her lips, feeling complicated. Her husband had ruined her life-saving food. This adopted daughter of the Shu family, who had nothing to do with him, thought so thoughtfully for her.

    She took a deep breath, "Thank you."

    Shu Yu shook his head and gave her another 5 taels of silver, "The weather is getting colder, so I can buy some quilts and coats so that I can sleep more comfortably at night."

    "We can''t accept this."

    Shu Yu shoved it over, "Take it, if you feel bad about it, just think it''s me who borrowed it from you and give it back to me later. There are still many opportunities to do things in this inn. Occasionally encountering generous guests will be rewarded. Silver, you will be able to save it soon. As soon as you and I say goodbye today, we will meet less in the future. Everything depends on yourselves, so take care."

    Hou felt that the silver in her hand was a little hot, but Shu Yu was right, she really needed this silver now, and she could indeed pay it back in the future.

    She no longer shied away, and said solemnly, "I can leave the Shu family and have the life I have now, thanks to you. Ayu, thank you, I will definitely give you the money back."

    Shu planted good causes and gained good results, and later Hou Shi really gave her a big gift.

    Of course, this is all for later.

    At this time, after she explained to the Hou family, she saw that the official came out, so she didn''t say more, and after asking the Hou family to take care, she left the inn.

    The official sent back in her mule cart, but when he arrived at the county seat, he did not ask Shu Yu to send him back to Zhengdao Village.

    He found an ox cart that passed through Zhengdao Village, and walked back.

    Shu Yu felt relaxed in an instant, and hurriedly returned to Lu''s house.

    She came back a little late, it was past noon, Sanya was sitting on the steps outside the gate, holding her chin and seemed to be waiting for her.

    Hearing the sound of the wheels rolling, the little guy raised his head and saw that it was his second sister. He immediately stood up, turned his head and ran back to the yard.

    "Second sister is back."

    Shu Yu shook her head with a smile, and when the car arrived at the door, she jumped out of the carriage.

    Da Ya had come out and helped her drive the mule cart through the door.

    "It can be regarded as coming back, hurry up, wash your face and eat."

    Shu Yu threw away the reins, took the cloth handed by Sanya and wiped his face, and then got into the kitchen, "I smell the fragrance from afar, what are you doing delicious?"

    The old lady and Ruan Shi were bringing out a few dishes that were warm on the stove, when they heard the words, they turned their heads and said, "It''s all your favorite food. Are Concubine Hou and Miss Six here?"

    "It''s here, everything went well." Shu Yu sat down at the dining table beside him, took a bite of the meat with his chopsticks, "I''ve seen the inn, it''s not bad, and there aren''t many people. I heard that Mrs. Hou and Miss Liu are the ones who It was arranged by Master Cheng, and the attitude is also good. The Hou Shi has a good understanding of the situation and can see the situation clearly, so there is no problem in doing things there."

    "That''s good." The old lady put a bowl of rice in front of Shu Yu and called the others to sit down quickly.

    Shu Yu looked left and right, but didn''t see Lu Erbai, and asked strangely, "Where''s my father? Why didn''t I see him?"

 Chapter 678ï¼š your dad met a friend

    Chapter 678 Your father met a friend

    Nguyen gave her a bowl of soup, handed it to her, and replied, "Your father is out of the city, and he won''t be back until evening."

    "Out of the city? What is he doing out of the city?" Shu Yu asked curiously.

    Nguyen Shi explained with a smile, "He, he met a friend not long ago. He saw the stroller your father made for people, and was very interested, so he came to the door. Your father and him hit it off, and that man was a hard worker. Very good, he is also a carpenter, and his work is very delicate, your father has learned a lot from him, and in just a few days, this craft has improved a lot."

    Shu Yu became interested and raised his eyebrows, "So powerful?"

    "That''s right." Ruan said, "The man''s surname is Yao, and the two of them often do things together. He also introduced guests to your father. Your father went to his house this morning. After I came back from the stall, I just Let Daya go to Yao Carpenter''s house to find him. As a result, Yao Carpenter''s family said that Yao Carpenter took a job and went to a village outside the city to make ornaments for a large family. No, I took your father there, maybe I''ll be back tonight."

    Yao Carpenter''s wife doesn''t know which family is outside the city, anyway, it is estimated that she will have a busy day.

    Shu Yu took a sip of the soup and nodded, "So it is."

    Nguyen said, "After you have eaten, take a good rest and stay at home tonight. When your father comes back, you will naturally see him."

    "Um."

    The family quickly ran out of lunch, so Nguyen hurried Shu Yu to take a rest.

    When Shu Yu got up, he saw several people in the yard busy sorting out the dry goods they brought back.

    Seeing Shu Yu leaving the room, Nguyen hurriedly dragged her into her room and took out several sets of brand-new clothes from the closet.

    "These are all made by my mother and Da Ya for you these days. Now the weather is getting colder and colder. Although the winter here is a little warmer than Jiangyuan County, it often rains. When it rains, it will be very cold. I made you a few sets of padded clothes, you can try them out."

    Shu Yu saw at a glance the five or six sets of clothes that Nguyen had placed on the bed. There were singles, coats, cotton coats, and long skirts. It seemed that her mother and sister came back from the stalls every day, and they were not idle at all.

    She took Ruan Shi and sat beside her, "Mother, don''t be so tired in the future, it''s already so hard to go out every day, and when you come back, you have to prepare the ingredients for the next day. How can you make so many clothes? You don''t need to sleep, do you? Besides, I''m in Zhengdao Village, and I still have to work, and good clothes will be torn as soon as I wear them."

    "Your mother told me that from now on, you will be the manager of the village, and you don''t need to wear the same color as you used to work in the wasteland. What I did for you is what you can wear."

    Besides, she is very skilled in making clothes, and she can cut to size with her eyes closed, and she is not tired at all.

    Shu Yu couldn''t beat her, so she could only go to the side to try on clothes.

    The clothes made by Nguyen and Daya are very suitable, and Shu Yu knows they fit well without wearing them.

    Nguyen was very satisfied and took her out to show the old lady and the others. After Shu Yu attracted a wave of rainbow farts, she finally took off her clothes.

    Then Shu Yu went out shopping with Da Ya, and brought Sanya and Dahu along by the way, to see if there was anything he needed to buy.

    When I came back, it was already a little late.

    However, before Lu Erbai came back, Shu Yu was a little worried.

    When she was thinking about whether to go out and look for it, the courtyard door was pushed open.

 Chapter 679ï¼š Yao Carpenter

    Chapter 679 Yao Carpenter

    followed closely, and saw Lu Erbai walking in with a smile on his face.

    Before he could look up at the person in the yard, he turned around and invited the person behind him to the door.

    As he walked inside, he smiled and said, "My son, please pour two glasses of warm water and prepare to order snacks. Today I have to drink two glasses with Brother Yao. The matter of our stall has been solved, thanks to this. Brother Yao."

    Before he finished speaking, Shu Yu had already walked out of the main room, stood on the steps, and said with a smile, "Father."

    Lu Erbai was stunned for a moment, then turned around suddenly, looking at the figure standing not far away in astonishment.

    "Ah, Ayu!!" Lu Erbai was overjoyed, he quickly stepped forward and looked at her with concern, "Are you back? How are you these days?"

    "I''m fine, Dad, I''ll talk about my business later, let''s invite the guests into the room first."

    Lu Erbai opened his mouth and nodded, "Yes, yes, let''s talk about it later." Then he turned his head and said to the carpenter Yao who entered the door, "Brother Yao, this is what I told you, my second son. Girl. Ayu, this is your Uncle Yao."

    Shu Yu nodded and called out, "Uncle Yao."

    Yao Carpenter looked at her and said with a smile, "This is the second girl you admire so much? She looks really smart, but it''s a pity that she is tired of her status."

    The way the Lu family said to the outside world was the same as in Zhengdao Village¡ªthey all came here to find their missing daughter.

    Zhengdao Village already knew about this, but not many people in the county town knew about it. Lu Erbai and Yao Carpenter are acquainted with each other. When the two chatted occasionally, when the other party asked, Lu Erbai also said it.

    There is nothing that can¡¯t be said. If it is concealed, it will be strange.

    There are a lot of prisoners in Linzhangfu. It used to be a desolate place with few people, but later it became a place of exile. Many prisoners were exiled here, and gradually began to take root, marry wives, have children, and reproduce.

    About half of the people here are three generations up, and they may all be prisoners.

    So with Shu Yu, the daughter of an exiled prisoner, no one thinks that the Lu family is a villain and cannot communicate with each other.

    At least now, Carpenter Yao doesn''t look at Shu Yu with the slightest contempt. Instead, he looks like an elder looking at a junior, and even has a hint of pity.

    Can there be no mercy? An inexplicable adopted daughter who was implicated by the Shu family.

    Shu Yu smiled and said to Carpenter Yao, "It''s a pity, didn''t I find my family? They love me very much."

    "That''s true. Brother Lu is a rare and real person, just like me."

    Shu Yu almost laughed out loud, this Yao carpenter is quite interesting, is this a compliment to her father? Or compliment him?

    She led the two of them into the kitchen, and the food was actually ready.

    Because of Shu Yu''s return, the dinner was very rich, and there was no need to prepare additional snacks.

    Nguyen took out two jugs of wine and did not prepare a separate table for them. Anyway, the peasant family is not so particular about hospitality.

    Shu Yu sat beside Lu Erbai and poured wine for both him and Yao Carpenter, and then asked, "Father, when I heard you just walk in, what did you say that the matter at our stall was resolved? What do you mean?"

    Lu Erbai took a sip of wine, exhaled a long breath, and said, "It''s not a big deal, it''s been resolved anyway."

 Chapter 680ï¼š The county magistrate is in trouble

    Chapter 680 The magistrate is going to have an accident

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, is his father afraid of her worrying?

    The thing on the stall... Well, as far as he knows, the only thing on the stall is the local snake.

    Shu Yu paused and asked in a low voice, "Dad said, but what about Boss He?"

    "Cough." Lu Erbai choked on the wine in his mouth. He widened his eyes and turned to look at Ruan, "Did you tell Ayu?"

    "No, Ayu ran into it himself."

    Lu Erbai frowned, "Then Boss He has made it difficult for you?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "Father, don''t you know me yet? How could he embarrass me?"

    As for how she fooled Boss He, there is no need to say, after all, there is a Yao carpenter present.

    Lu Erbai glanced at her suspiciously, thinking of Ayu''s intelligence, he suddenly felt that the person who might be embarrassed would become Boss He.

    Their family, Ayu, is a person who can do well in front of Lord Xiang, a strange woman who does not rush even in exile, Boss He, um, definitely not her opponent.

    Lu Erbai was relieved, and then answered Shu Yu''s previous question, "Indeed, what I said about the stall was the local snake. He asked our family to pay protection fees, and he said it was 10 taels of silver, which is clearly bullying. people."

    Although their family can get 10 taels of silver, it is also earned by them working hard and working in the dark. Who would be willing to give such a large sum of money? Boss He is deliberately embarrassing them and testing their bottom line. .

    They paid the money this time, and Boss He followed them, and there will definitely be another time.

    The meaning of the Lu family, this money cannot be given.

    "What your mother and your sister mean is that they will go out this morning and not go out tomorrow, so as to avoid the limelight, but this is not a long-term solution. I have already inquired about it, so Boss He is not a good person. Shanshui, even if you don''t leave the stall, he will come to the door. We can''t even live in this house for him, can we?"

    Shu Yu nodded, this was also what she considered, so she didn''t think about not going to the booth, just thinking about solving Boss He fundamentally.

    Lu Erbai looked at Carpenter Yao who was beside him, "I just wondered if there is another way. But in Heichang County, the only person I know is Brother Yao. I went to Yao''s house this morning to discuss an idea with Brother Yao. No, it just so happened that Brother Yao took over a business to make ornaments for Zhuangzi in the suburbs of the county magistrate''s brother-in-law."

    "Brother Yao took me to Zhuangzi in the suburbs, and also met the county magistrate''s brother-in-law. He has promised me that tomorrow, he will find two quick catchers and come to inspect the vicinity of our stall. If you encounter a local snake Come here and help."

    Although it will take a little hard work, compared with 12 taels of silver, it is only a meal, and he can still afford it.

    However, when Shu Yu heard this, his expression became strange.

    "Father, you said... the county magistrate''s brother-in-law?"

    "Yes what''s the matter?"

    Shu Yu was silent for a moment, then hesitantly said, "That''s possible, tomorrow he can''t find a catcher and go to our stall to inspect."

    Lu Erbai just took a sip of wine and was stunned when he heard the words, then put the glass down, "Why?"

    "Because, the magistrate of Heichang County, there may be an accident." Shu Yu said, "The Governor is here, right at the Heichang County ya. I heard that something happened to the county magistrate."

 Chapter 681ï¼š Excited Yao Carpenter

    Chapter 681 Excited Yao Carpenter

    When Shu Yu went out for shopping in the afternoon, he made a special circle around the entrance of the county government office.

    Then she saw that the official guard who was originally guarding the gate of the county government had changed, but that person was the only one she had met yesterday, a guard who was following the governor.

    This is interesting, she thought that the governor would go to other places to inspect today, but she did not expect that the magistrate of Heichang County would be dismounted.

    This county magistrate is almost finished, will the magistrate''s brother-in-law still be far away?

    Shu Yu just thought so, when he saw Yao Carpenter sitting next to Lu Erbai suddenly put down his chopsticks, looked up at her suddenly, and asked excitedly, "You said that the Governor is here? In this Heichang County?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Yes, he actually arrived last night, what''s wrong?"

    "How do you know he arrived yesterday?"

    Shu Yu, "I saw him yesterday, and he rewarded me."

    Yao Carpenter''s eyes brightened, "You, have you seen him? Then have you, have you seen who he is with? Have you seen a Mr. Qi?"

    Shu Yu was surprised, this person actually knew Mr. Qi?

    "I do know a Mr. Qi."

    Yao Carpenter stood up suddenly, his expression wanted to laugh, but he seemed to try his best to restrain himself, "It really came, Mr. Qi really came with the Governor. No, I have to find him."

    said, he said to Lu Erbai, "Brother Lu, I won''t eat this meal for now, sorry, I''m in a hurry, so I''ll go first."

    After finished speaking, he said sorry to the old lady and the others, turned around and walked out of the kitchen.

    Lu Erbai was stunned, this, how can this be so good, just leave when you say go?

    "Hey, wait, Brother Yao, what are you doing?"

    On this night, as soon as he heard that the Governor was coming, he ran out, but nothing happened.

    Lu Erbai quickly chased after him, and when he reached the door of the kitchen, he said to Shu Yu and others, "Ayu, eat first, don''t be hungry anymore, I''ll go take a look, I''ll be back soon, don''t wait for me."

    After , he also ran away, leaving the Lu family members in the kitchen to look at each other.

    Shu Yu looked at the place where Carpenter Yao was sitting, frowned, turned his head and asked Mrs Ruan, "Mother, who is Carpenter Yao?"

    Ruan Shi was also very confused, she shook her head, "I don''t know."

    The old lady gave her a sideways look, "What do you think you are doing?"

    Nguyen, "..." She had nothing to do to ask her husband about other men, which was not justified.

    The old lady snorted softly, "Okay, let''s eat first, and when your father comes back, ask him to find out."

    Then he said to Nguyen, "Get a bowl first and leave some food for the second child, and eat it when he comes back."

    "Okay, mother."

    The family didn''t wait for Lu Erbai any longer. After dinner, they cleaned up the tableware and chopsticks, and Lu Erbai came back.

    Shu Yu felt relieved when he saw that he had nothing to do except a little tired.

    She went to the kitchen to warm up Lu Erbai''s food and brought it to the table, "Dad, eat."

    Lu Erbai raised his head while eating and said, "Do you want to ask your uncle Yao?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "You eat first, you have been tired for a day, and you will have the strength to speak when you are full."

    Lu Erbai laughed, "Okay, listen to you."

    He ate a good meal and drank a cup of hot tea, so Shu Yu sat opposite him and said, "Brother Yao, he is actually a prisoner who was exiled here."

 Chapter 682ï¼š Boss He was arrested

    Chapter 682 He Boss Was Arrested

    Shu Yu was not surprised. After all, Carpenter Yao knew Qi Chan, and even if he wanted to see him, he might have come from the capital.

    She thought a little more deeply, and what was more, she felt that there was a high probability that he used to be an official.

    Sure enough, Lu Erbai sighed, "He, he used to work in the Ministry of Industry of Beijing, and he is an official."

    Shu Yu thought to himself, she was really guessing, "This is what Uncle Yao told you?"

    "Why, he is not willing to talk about what happened to him in the past. It was only after I heard his son talk about it. Brother Yao used to work very hard when he was in the Ministry of Industry, but his hard work was not due to My career is in craftsmanship. I have known him for a while. His craftsmanship is really good, and he understands a lot. I learned a lot of things from him that I didn''t know before, and I benefited a lot. ."

    "Unfortunately, he focused on craftsmanship and didn''t care about getting promoted and making a fortune. But he didn''t care, others did. Once he made a small object, it was a farming tool, very light and useful. It was stolen by colleagues. Well, that person stole it, and said he did it himself, but falsely accused Brother Yao."

    "Brother Yao has a temperament that doesn''t know much about flexibility. He has a stupid mouth and can''t talk to others. What''s more, the other party has a backer. What about Brother Yao? He just threw himself on those wooden tools, and didn''t get along well with people in the Ministry of Industry. , no one speaks for him. In the end, he ends up in exile."

    Fortunately, Carpenter Yao has some wealth, so his wife and children also came.

    When he arrived in Heichang County, he was valued by many big families because of his good craftsmanship, and he actually made a lot of money.

    Shu Yu suddenly realized, "Then what is he going to do when he finds Mr. Qi this time?"

    "I listen, it seems that he has made something rare again, and he wants to give it to Mr. Qi." Lu Erbai was not quite sure, "I followed him to the county office just now, but I just stood at the door and couldn''t get in. We can''t break in even if we stop us. According to Brother Yao, Mr. Qi probably helped him in the past, and he wanted to meet someone."

    "Then Uncle Yao is home now?"

    Lu Erbai nodded, "Well, I went back and said that I would think of other ways to meet Mr. Qi."

    Shu Yu couldn''t help but squeeze the token Qi Chan gave to herself, it was very convenient for her to see Qi Chan.

    "That''s right." Lu Erbai suddenly thought of something, widened his eyes and said in a low voice, "I just saw Boss He at the gate of the county government office."

    "Huh?" Shu Yu returned to his senses and raised his eyebrows, "At the entrance of the county government office?"

    "Yes, then Boss He was held by two police officers, and he was pushed in while shouting injustice. The two police officers looked bad, as if they said he was related to some murder case."

    Shu Yu laughed out loud, "It seems that although this county magistrate has an accident, the other people in the county government are still doing things."

    She thought things had changed and she had to think of other ways.

    Looking at her expression, Lu Erbai felt that something was wrong. Thinking that she had said that he had met Boss He before, he immediately guessed, "Is it possible that the arrest of Boss He has something to do with you? You brought people in. of?"

    "Father, you can''t wrong me, I just said a few words. When Boss He was arrested, he must have done evil things himself."

    She just didn''t expect that Boss He couldn''t wait so much. It wasn''t dark yet, so he went to burn incense for the Min family girl?

 Chapter 683ï¼š One by one is great

    Chapter 683

    Lu Erbai glanced at her suspiciously, and didn''t ask any further, but he had some guesses in his heart that Boss He was arrested, it must be the ghost of his daughter.

    He smiled, stood up and patted his robe, and said, "Okay, if you say no, it''s no, go, go back to the room and talk."

    The two came out of the kitchen and returned to the main room, where they saw the old lady and several people picking corn kernels.

    Since Boss He¡¯s problem has been resolved, Nguyen and Daya plan to continue their stall tomorrow. After all, they have promised those old customers.

    Shu Yu sat on the side to help, and it was rare for the family to reunite. It was such a neat way to talk about the short things in the parents'' life, and the atmosphere was extraordinarily warm.

    When Shu Yu talked about the situation in Zhengdao Village, he naturally also mentioned the Shu family.

    She has stopped hiding what the Shu family did. When it was said that the second girl''s death was poisoned by the second lady, everyone in the Lu family breathed a sigh of relief.

    "This, the two girls and the second lady are really good at fighting each other."

    The Lu family members are all simple peasant families. They have conflicts with others on weekdays, and at most they are beaten, scolded and scolded. Although I often say that I want to kill you to kill you, but where did you actually kill someone?

    Sure enough, the private affairs of big families are really unusual.

    Da Ya couldn''t help holding Shu Yu''s hand, she would never kill her sister like the second girl.

    Shu Yu patted her with a backhand. People are really different.

    The Lu family is talking about the Shu family, and the Shu family at this time is also talking about her and Hou Yiniang.

    Shu family members, whether male or female, have to go to work in the wasteland this morning.

    Although Shu Feng and Shu Quan thought about going into the mountains to hunt at the beginning, but after all, they just arrived and thought about waiting for two days before making a decision.

    However, what they didn''t expect was that when they arrived at the wasteland, they didn''t see Hou Shi and Liu Girl.

    Shu Yu went into the mountains to hunt and had to rest for two days, they had heard.

    But the mother and daughter of the Hou family, even if they temporarily settled in the Lu family, wouldn''t they come to work in the fields during the day? But for a full day, the Shu family did not see them.

    The family came home exhausted at night, and then gathered together to speculate.

    "Could it be that they met the governor yesterday, and then the governor pardoned their sins and let them go?" Four girls guessed.

    "Impossible, there are no such rules." Shu Feng shook his head, "The governor should give her some preferential treatment at most, she has absolutely no right, and will not forgive their sins at this time. Besides, the Hou family is only the second uncle''s concubine. Shi, the sixth sister is also the daughter of the Shu family, if you want to pardon them, you have to pardon the second uncle first."

    "Where are those two going? We deliberately passed by the door of Lu''s house just now. The door of their house was locked, and there seemed to be no one inside."

    "Could it be that the Governor also gave them two days off and let them go out to play?"

    Everyone couldn''t guess the reason, and finally Shu Quan said irritably, "Then how could Mr. Hou have anything to do with the governor? Could it be that Mrs. was her benefactor before?"

    "What nonsense?" The second master stood up abruptly and glared at him angrily, "Before Hou followed me, he was still a gentleman. Are you blackmailing Hou, or are you giving your father a flat top for me? Green hat?"

    Shu Quan shrank his neck immediately, Shu Feng looked at the father and son, his face darkened.

 Chapter 684ï¼š Aunt Liu informs

    Chapter 684 Concubine Liu Auntie

    Actually, Shu Feng also blamed Er Ye a little in his heart, and he couldn''t help but bring out some tone when he spoke, "Second Uncle, you shouldn''t hit Aunt Hou yesterday. If you have something to say, just say it carefully."

    The eldest lady agreed, "Yes, second brother, if you have a good talk with Concubine Hou, we won''t be so blinded and know nothing. Maybe, Concubine Hou really has a good relationship with the governor, and she can still Do us some favors."

    The second master pointed at himself, "You still blame me? You were all by the side when I beat her, did you stop me? Now that I can''t find anyone, you''re putting the blame on me, right? "

    Shu Feng frowned, "Second Uncle, we don''t mean that."

    "I''m not stupid, I can hear what you mean!!" He was furious, stood up suddenly, and walked away.

    The second lady frowned and glanced at Shu Feng and the eldest lady, and hurriedly chased after them, "Second Master, don''t be angry..."

    No one spoke for a while at the scene, Shu Feng waved his hand, "Forget it, it''s all gone."

    There is no reason to discuss it, so the Shu family can only let go of this matter first. Anyway, the Hou family will appear sooner or later, so she can''t hide from them for a lifetime.

    Shu Feng was too tired today, but he still had to do things at night.

    He didn''t want to stay at home, so he simply went out to pick up firewood, which didn''t take much effort.

    Aunt Liu immediately stood up and said, "Eldest young master, you just arrived, I don''t know where there is a lot of firewood, I''ll take you there on the first day."

    Shu Feng glanced at her suspiciously, but said nothing, nodded and went out after her.

    After some distance from Shu''s house, Shu Feng asked, "Aunt Liu, do you have something to tell me?"

    Aunt Liu swallowed her saliva, looked left and right, and said in a low voice, "Eldest young master, Er girl, Er girl didn''t die of anger and depression, she was poisoned by someone."

    Shu Feng narrowed his eyes, "Is it Hou Shi or Lu Shuyu?"

    Concubine Liu shook her head, "Neither, yes, it''s the second lady. I saw with my own eyes that the second lady picked poisonous weeds and mixed it with the second lady''s food. After the second lady ate it, she vomited blood. Later, the second lady asked to invite her. The quack doctor in Zhengdao Village, the second lady also made food on the day the second girl died."

    Shu Feng fell silent. He didn''t expect that after the Shu family''s daughters had a common enemy, they would be able to fight infighting to the point of death.

    He has no feelings for the second girl, and he doesn''t care if she lives or dies. But he did care a little about her being harmed by the second lady.

    Shu Feng turned his head and glanced at Aunt Liu, "Why did you come to tell me?"

    "Besides you, I don''t know who to tell. The second master is the second lady''s husband, and the second girl she killed is from the big house. The second master will definitely not care. The first master, now the first master is gone, Shu You are the only one who can control the family. Naturally, I have to tell you about such a big thing. And I''m worried that the second lady killed the second girl is just the beginning..."

    Shu Feng''s brows twitched, and he suddenly thought that he had just blamed the second uncle, and the second lady''s glance before leaving after passing away the popularity.

    His expression turned cold. Although the Shu family has no property now, there can only be one person in charge of the big and second bedroom.

    Second Uncle is an elder, but his ability is limited.

    But, I don''t know if Second Aunt thinks so.

 Chapter 685ï¼š You are the darling of the old lady

    Chapter 685 You are the old lady''s favorite

    The second room of the Shu family has been suppressed by the big room for many years, and now the elders, sons and daughters of the second room are all there, and there is a faint plan to be the master of the house.

    Shu Feng raised his eyes and looked in the direction of the Shu family. After a long while, he said to Concubine Liu, "I see, let''s go, pick up firewood first."

    "Okay." Aunt Liu didn''t need to do much, she just stated a fact.

    But after the two of them picked up the firewood and went back, the second master also came out, the anger on his face disappeared, and the Shu family ate, washed, and slept safely.

    Only waited until the next day, when they found that Hou Shi and Sixth Girl still did not go to work in the fields, the guesses in their hearts became more and more.

    At this time, Shu Yu, who had been living comfortably at home for one night, sneezed twice in the morning, always feeling like someone was talking about her.

    Ruan Shi and Daya Tian pushed the stall to sell food when it was just dawn. Shu Yu originally wanted to follow, but they both refused.

    She rarely rests for two days. How could Nguyen and Daya let her get up so early to work?

    So when Shu Yu got up, breakfast at home was almost finished.

    Lu Erbai was not very stable when he had breakfast. The old lady hit him, "What are you doing, there are needles under your butt? You can''t be honest, moving around, it hurts my eyes."

    Shu Yu looked up at his father and said with a smile, "Dad is worried about Uncle Yao?"

    Lu Erbai nodded, "He said he wanted to go to the county government office today, but he didn''t know if he went."

    "Uncle Yao is in a hurry, at this time, should we go?"

    Lu Erbai thought about it, but still worried, "I have to go and see."

    Yao Carpenter is both a teacher and a friend to him, and he has helped him a lot. The county government is obviously not stable now, and the county magistrate is about to have an accident. Who knows if the innocent elder brother Yao will be implicated.

    Lu Erbai, I really can''t sit back and ignore it.

    Shu Yu pondered for a moment, "Father, I''ll accompany you."

    "You go too?"

    "I don''t have anything to do anyway. It''s better to go out for a walk. I''ll accompany you to the county office, just to see the situation in Heichang County."

    Lu Erbai, "..." As soon as Ayu mentioned the situation, he inexplicably felt that the situation was huge.

    Lu Erbai coughed lightly and nodded, "Well, that''s fine."

    The old lady gave Lu Erbai a dissatisfied glance, A Yu finally rested for two days, can''t she let her sleep at home? She has to find something to do for her, what a mess.

    Shu Yu said to the old lady, "Milk, then you have a good rest at home, we will be back soon."

    The old lady changed her face in a second, and immediately said brightly and kindly, "Okay, okay, then be careful and come back earlier."

    "it is good."

    The father and daughter only went out of the gate, but as soon as they got out of the yard, Lu Erbai sighed and said, "Your milk is blaming me now, and now you have become your milk''s favorite."

    Shu Yu tilted his head, "Isn''t this normal? I am her granddaughter, and I am very filial to her."

    Lu Erbai raised his eyes and looked at the sky, his granddaughter? Aren''t Daya and Sanya her own granddaughters?

    Sanya used to be a scary old lady so scared that she didn''t even dare to speak out.

    Speaking of which, since Ayu came back, his mother''s temper has indeed changed a lot.

    Before, I was hard-mouthed and soft-hearted, and obviously cared about others, but when I spit it out, it was like a knife.

    is different now, his speech is not so sharp, it seems to have become gentle all of a sudden.

 Chapter 686ï¼š Yao carpenter was kicked out

    Chapter 686 Yao Carpenter was driven away

    Lu Erbai smiled, probably because Ayu got back, his worries are over, and the family is getting better and better.

    But really, among the grandchildren, the old lady is indeed the one who loves Ayu the most.

    "Actually, you have a similar temperament to your milk."

    Shu Yu turned his head, "Like it?"

    The old lady can choke people to death when she speaks. She is very artful in speaking.

    "Like." Lu Erbai affirmed.

    While talking, the two walked towards the county office.

    The entrance of the county government office is still the same as usual, as if it is impossible to see what is going on inside.

    If it wasn''t for the guard who Shu Yu knew next to Lord Cheng and was guarding the door, she might not have known it.

    "It looks like nothing is going on." Lu Erbai looked outside for a while, frowning, "Isn''t it your uncle Yao who hasn''t come yet? But it''s already this hour. I saw him in such a hurry yesterday, it doesn''t look like it. can wait."

    Shu Yu looked at his father''s way of probing his brain, um, it is certain that her father is really not suitable for work similar to tracking and exploration.

    The guards guarding the gate over there are already looking this way.

    "Father, if you want to know, can you just ask in the past?"

    "Ask? Ask who, will they tell us?"

    Shu Yu, "Father, wait for me here, I''ll ask."

    After finished speaking, before Lu Erbai could react, she stepped forward and stood directly in front of the guard.

    The guard naturally recognized her, and just now he saw Lu Erbai wandering outside for a long time. It was a little strange. If he hadn''t seen that girl Lu was following him, he would probably have stepped forward to question him.

    Seeing Shu Yu coming, he nodded slightly, "Miss Lu."

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Brother, let me ask, has anyone come here to find Lord Cheng or Mr. Qi just now?"

    The guard was stunned for a moment, hesitated for a while, nodded and said, "There is indeed a person who came, but the person has been driven away."

    "Driven away?"

    The guard nodded. The Governor is here for something important. No matter what people say, they will see you. Especially if the other party can''t even say anything important to see the Governor, it is even more impossible to let him in.

    An unimportant person is naturally not allowed to stay in the county government office.

    Shu Yu thanked him, took a few steps back, returned to Lu Erbai''s side, and said in a low voice, "The guard at the gate said that someone had indeed come to look for Lord Governor, but he was driven away, he just didn''t know that. Is it Uncle Yao?"

    Lu Erbai breathed a sigh of relief, "That should be going home."

    "Is the Yao family far from here?"

    "Not far, just two blocks from this side, and it will be there soon."

    So the two decided to go to Yao''s house.

    Who knew that as soon as he arrived at the door of Yao''s house, he heard a woman''s cry coming from inside.

    Shu Yu and Lu Erbai looked at each other, the latter knocked on the door immediately.

    After a while, a young man a few years older than Shu Yu came out and opened the door. When he saw Lu Erbai, the man smiled bitterly, "Uncle Lu."

    Lu Erbai was startled when he saw his reddish eyes, "What''s wrong, what happened?"

    The man turned sideways, "Uncle Lu, come in first."

    Shu Yu followed behind Lu Erbai and entered the door, and saw an older woman leaning on top of a young woman, her body trembling from crying.

    She glanced around, but couldn''t see Carpenter Yao.

    This is...weird.

 Chapter 687ï¼š Yao Bo

    Chapter 687 Yao Bo

    Lu Erbai also found out that Carpenter Yao was gone, he hurriedly turned his head and asked the young man, "Yao Bo, what''s going on? Where''s your father?"

    "My father, was detained by the yamen."

    Lu Erbai''s eyes widened, and even Shu Yu was stunned for a moment.

    Was blocked by the yamen? But what the guard just told her was to drive people away.

    Yao Bo smiled bitterly, "Uncle Lu also knows that my father wants to find the governor. This morning, I accompanied my father to the outside of the yamen, and wanted to see the governor, but the gatekeeper refused to let us in and drove us away. Yes. As a result, not long after we went out, we suddenly saw the yamen''s arrester rushing over and grabbing us."

    "They, why did they arrest you?"

    "They said that there is something wrong with the county government, and people who are suspicious will be arrested. My father has been standing guard outside the government for so long, and he must have ulterior motives. He wants to be detrimental to the governor and wants to take us back for interrogation. ." Yao Bo said angrily, "We all know those arresters, so why are we suspicious? They just made an excuse and wanted to take credit in front of the governor."

    Shu Yu wondered, "Invite credit? Invite what credit?"

    "The arrester who caught me lived not far from here. His wife had a good relationship with my wife, so he let me go while he was in chaos. Those arresters didn''t chase after me anymore. After I got out, the arrester found someone else. The excuse is back."

    "He told me that the county magistrate had an accident, and the group of people who followed the county magistrate also had an accident. After the county magistrate was taken away, a lot of space would be vacated below. By that time, these officials who were usually on the fringe would have an accident. It may be reused. So they are jumping up and down now, just wanting to make more contributions, but if they encounter a suspicious person, they will not let go, take it back to interrogate first, and then release it after confirming that it is all right. Not only my father, since yesterday afternoon, A lot of people were arrested, even the local snake boss He was arrested."

    Shu Yu, "..." Well, what should I say?

    Mrs. Yao finally stopped crying now, she wiped her tears and said, "Our old Yao has always done his duty, there is definitely no problem, and he will be released. I, I am just worried that he will suffer in it, those The way that Ju Kuai usually interrogates prisoners is not gentle at all."

    What''s more, their old Yao was originally a prisoner who was exiled here.

    What the Yao family is worried about is also what Lu Erbai is worried about.

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows when he saw that he was helpless, looked at Yao Bo and asked, "Brother Yao, Uncle Yao is looking for Mr. Qi, do you have something to hand over to him?"

    Yao Bo was stunned for a moment, then glanced at her hesitantly, but did not answer.

    Lu Erbai hurriedly said, "This is my second girl, Yao Bo. My Ayu is very reliable and trustworthy. If you have anything to say, just tell Ayu."

    Yao Bo''s eyelids jumped, does he not trust Shu Yu? He doesn''t even trust Lu Erbai, okay? ?

    Shu Yu was almost amused by her father, she coughed lightly, comforted Lu Erbai who was anxious, and said to Yao Bo, "I can see Mr. Qi, I have Mr. Qi''s token in my hand, not only can I If you rescue your father, you can still take him to meet people. But I have to know, what do you have in your hands? Otherwise, if I rashly recommend, you will not be able to show anything, and it may be me who suffers in the end."

 Chapter 688ï¼š high drum car

    Chapter 688 High Drum Cart

    Yao Bo was stunned, she, what did she just say? Can she see Mr. Qi and Mr. Qi''s token?

    Shu Yu looked at him with a smile, "So, do you want to tell me? Time waits for no one. If it lasts longer, Uncle Yao may suffer a little more."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Yao Bo hadn''t opened her mouth yet. Mrs. Yao, who was behind, had already stepped forward and said eagerly, "Yes, yes, my husband has made a farm tool, something that can irrigate farmland and increase grain yield, he thinks. It will be handed over to Mr. Qi."

    What Yao Bo wanted to stop, wasn''t the lesson of the year not deep enough? His father was doing well in the Ministry of Industry, but he was exiled to the southwest because he made a rare item and caused trouble after being known.

    But then you can think about it, no matter how good things are, they are always inferior to your father''s life.

    So when his mother was talking, he opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything.

    Shu Yu was stunned when he heard the words, irrigating the farmland?

    She also worked in the wasteland, so she knew that the use of farm tools was not very extensive in the Dasu Dynasty at this time.

    "What is it?"

    Yao Bo took a deep breath, turned around and entered the room. After a while, he took out a small model.

    Shu Yu just glanced at it and knew what it was.

    The high drum cart is indeed an agricultural implement for irrigation.

    In her world, this is the irrigation tool of the Tang Dynasty. In the Great Su Dynasty, she had indeed never seen it before.

    She didn''t look at it, she quickly retracted her gaze, and said to Yao Bo, "Okay, then you bring this model, we will go to the county government to find Mr. Qi."

    Yao Bo was stunned for a moment, he glanced at Shu Yu, and was sure that she just took a glance and then looked away.

    Looking at Lu Erbai again, as a carpenter, Lu Erbai should be very concerned about this kind of thing, but he quickly turned his attention and turned to ask Shu Yu, "Ayu, go see Mr. Qi, really is that OK?"

    "No."

    Shu Yu shook his head and looked at Yao Bo again, "Aren''t you going?"

    Yao Bo snapped back to his senses, "Let''s go, let''s go."

    He quickly put away the model, turned around and said to his mother and wife, "Mother, I''ll go to the county office now, don''t be sad, Dad will be fine, we''ll be back in a while."

    Mrs. Yao could only nod her head, "You too, be careful. When you pass by, avoid those arrests faster."

    "understood."

    Shu Yu took Lu Erbai and Yao Bo to the county office again.

    The guard guarding the gate saw Shu Yu who was returning and was stunned for a moment, then looked at her strangely.

    "Miss Lu, is there anything else?"

    "Brother Guard, I want to find Mr. Qi."

    The guard looked embarrassed and said with a frown, "Miss Lu, the adults and Mr. are busy at the moment, and they may not see you. If you have nothing important, you should go back first. When the adults have rested, I will take care of you. you convey."

    said, he glanced at the two people who were following behind Shu Yu.

    One was with her before, and the other... The young man seemed to have been there earlier.

    What do they want to do?

    Shu Yu lowered his head and took out a jade pendant, and handed it to the guard in front of him, "This is given to me by Mr. Qi. Please pass it on to me, just say I have something important to do with him."

    The guard looked down, hesitated for a moment and then took it, "Wait a minute."

    He told the other guard to keep an eye on the door, then turned around and went in.

    Yao Bo looked at Shu Yu in surprise. Does she really have Mr. Qi''s token?

 Chapter 689ï¼š Its impossible to use up favor

    Chapter 689 It is impossible to use up favors

    The three of them didn''t wait long at the gate of the county government office. The guard quickly left and returned. After a while, they hurried out and nodded to Shu Yu, "Mr. Qi, please come in."

    "Thank you." Shu Yu thanked him and followed the guard into the yamen.

    Lu Erbai and Yao Bo looked at each other and quickly followed.

    The county office here is similar to Jiangyuan County, but it is larger than Jiangyuan County.

    Probably because something happened to the county magistrate, the atmosphere in the county office was very quiet. Not a single glance.

    He entered the lobby silently all the way, and the guard brought them in after he entered the door to report.

    As soon as Shu Yu entered the door, he saw Mr. Qi nodded to him kindly, holding the jade pendant in his hand.

    There was an adult sitting on the chair next to him.

    Strange, didn''t you say that adults are very busy? How can there still be kung fu here.

    Shu Yu greeted Master Cheng, and then turned to look at Qi Chan.

    The latter smiled, "Miss Lu came to look for the old man in such a hurry, but what do you need the old man to do?"

    Originally thought that this jade pendant would not be used in a short time, and it was a long time ago that Miss Lu wanted him to return the favor.

    Unexpectedly, it took only a day before we met again.

    Who knew that Shu Yu shook his head, "No, Mr. Qi, in fact, I haven''t encountered any trouble for the time being."

    Want her to use up the favor now? Impossible, absolutely impossible! !

    Shu Yu smiled, "There is an old friend of Mr. Qi who is looking for you, but there is no way. I happen to know him. Seeing that he is really worried and has important things, I took the liberty to use this token. I am really sorry."

    Mr. Qi was stunned, and even Lord Cheng, who was curious to know what kind of favor Shu Yu needed from Qi Chan, raised his head in surprise.

    The two looked at Lu Erbai and Yao Bo who were behind.

    The two people standing behind Shu Yu instantly became nervous and couldn''t help swallowing.

    "Old man? You mean, the old man''s old man?" Qi Chan looked suspicious, he was sure that he didn''t know Lu Erbai and Yao Bo.

    Shu Yu has turned his side and exposed Yao Bo, "Sir, this is Big Brother Yao, it''s him who is looking for you."

    She looked at Yao Bo encouragingly, "Brother Yao, please tell Mr. Qi about what you are looking for. Mr. Qi is a good person, don''t worry about him being bad for you."

    Everyone present, "..."

    Qi Chan coughed lightly and looked at Yao Bo, who became more and more nervous.

    Although his father used to work in the Ministry of Industry, he was only a middle-ranking man from the fifth rank. His family was not rich, and the number of dignitaries he could contact was actually very limited.

    What''s more, now that his father was exiled here, he has been shaved off the edges and corners in the past few years. Facing the momentum released by Qi Chan, he couldn''t help but bow his head slightly.

    "Who are you and what do you have to do with the old man? The old man doesn''t remember having an old friend like you."

    Yao Bo couldn''t help clenching the things in his hand, and his nerves suddenly became tense.

    Thinking that his father was still suffering, he closed his eyes and knelt down without saying a word.

    "My lord, sir, Yao Bo, a grass-minister, and his father, Yao Tianqin, worked in the Ministry of Industry five years ago, and he is the boss in charge of the Ministry of Yu. It''s just unfortunate...exiled here."

    Qi Chan raised his eyes, Yao Tianqin, the chief of the Ministry of Industry?

 Chapter 690ï¼š deceased

    Chapter 690

    Yao Bo didn''t know if Qi Chan still remembered his father. He lowered his head and quickly finished what he had to say.

    "My father once said that before the exile, Mr. Qi once helped my father to beg and talk to him, so that he would not let his father die. Our whole family is very grateful for his great kindness. Yesterday, my father heard that he was here. Heichang County, I wanted to come over to find Mr., there is something I want to show Mr.

    Qi Chan nodded slightly, he did speak to Yao Tianqin back then.

    Yao Tianqin sued the minister of the Ministry of Industry, saying that he fraudulently used the farm tools he developed, and the man framed him for spitting blood.

    Yo Tianqin couldn''t produce any evidence. Instead, the worker in the Ministry of Works held a stack of blueprints in his hand, and many colleagues in the Ministry of Engineering helped him speak.

    Qi Chan had heard that the Minister of Works was not a good thing, so he was inclined to believe Yao Tianqin. It''s just that he went to see Yao Tianqin, but the latter couldn''t produce evidence to reverse the case, and the minister of the Ministry of Industry even wanted his life.

    Qi Chan could only save him from losing his life and being exiled to the southwest.

    Three years later, the Minister of Works made a mistake and was beheaded. But about Yao Tianqin, he really didn''t have a sense of existence. The emperor couldn''t remember him, and so did the others.

    Yao Tianqin stayed in the southwest, never sent letters to the capital, and never let anyone help with the activities.

    Qi Chan is busy with affairs, so naturally he doesn''t remember this one-sided relationship.

    I didn''t expect to see Yao Tianqin''s son today.

    Qi Chan exhaled and asked Yao Bo to get up, "Since your father wants to see me, why didn''t he come?"

    Yao Bo smiled wryly, "He originally came in the morning, but because he lingered at the gate of the county yamen for a long time, he was arrested as a suspicious person. In fact... it''s not just my father, the yamen''s arrest has quickly arrested a lot of people in the past two days. "

    "There is still such a thing?" Lord Cheng suddenly raised his eyes.

    He wanted to leave. Since he was an old friend of Qi Chan, he didn''t intend to disturb their reunion. He didn''t expect to hear such a thing from Yao Bo''s mouth.

    Yao Bo nodded and told everything he knew.

    Lord Cheng''s face was ugly, he suddenly stood up, "Go, go out and have a look, this official wants to see, who is so eager to make meritorious deeds."

    He walked out of the lobby with a sullen face. Seeing this, Shu Yu hurriedly followed.

    Sir Cheng asked the guards to find out where those people were, and when they learned that they were in the interrogation hall, they rushed over immediately.

    As soon as he walked to the door, he heard chaotic voices coming from inside, including the people who shouted their grievances loudly and the quiet arrests who scolded everyone.

    Just by standing at the door, an adult can know what''s going on inside.

    His expression became more and more ugly, and the guard behind him pushed open the door of the interrogation hall.

    The people inside heard the movement, turned their heads and shouted sternly, "Who, I don''t know this is... big, big, lord."

    That catcher shouted halfway through, his face changed and he ran over, "Lord Cheng, why are you here?"

    "If this official doesn''t come, I don''t know what good things you are doing, and how many people have been wronged."

    "Big, adults, subordinates..."

    "Go away." Master Cheng sullenly kicked him and walked in with great strides.

    The interrogation hall was dimly lit, and Shu Yu, who was standing at the back, adjusted for a moment, and closed his eyes slightly, so that he could see the situation in front of him clearly.

 Chapter 691ï¼š goodbye boss

    Chapter 691 Goodbye He Boss

    There were a lot of people in the lobby, all of them tied with ropes, their faces were full of panic, and they shrank back as much as possible.

    There was a bench in the middle of the interrogation hall, and someone was being tied to it. It looked like he was about to be executed, but they were interrupted before it was too late.

    The man breathed a sigh of relief, slowly slid down from the bench, and turned his head to look in the direction of the door.

    Then, I saw Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu also saw him, but he was still an acquaintance¡ªBoss He?

    Boss He suddenly widened his eyes, and he focused his attention on her at a glance. After all, she was the only woman in the group, which was too conspicuous.

    "It''s her." Boss He''s bound hands suddenly stretched out and pointed at her, "the messenger, it''s her, she told me that I had messed with the dirty things and asked me to worship the girl of the Min family. The murder case is really irrelevant, you will find out if you arrest her and ask."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    The other arresters present, "..." In front of Lord Cheng, they arrested the person who followed Lord Cheng, why is this old brain broken? How on earth did he become the boss of the local snake?

    Because of his interruption, Lord Cheng''s anger subsided in an instant.

    He turned his head and asked Shu Yu, "Do you know him? What is the murder case of the Min family?"

    Three black lines slid down from the corner of Shu Yu''s forehead, embarrassed and euphemistically recounting what happened.

    Sir Cheng and Qi Chan didn''t know what to say for a while.

    "You are rather quick-witted."

    He really saw it right, this girl is brave and resourceful despite her young age.

    Shu Yu explained seriously, "Sir, I''m telling the truth, I really learned the art of face-to-face with people."

    "Oh? Is that so? Then you show me to this officer?"

    Shu Yu Hehe, you are embarrassing me.

    "Sir, I just learned a little bit of fur, and I can only show ordinary people the luck of the past few days. I can''t see such extravagant characters as adults and gentlemen, so I can only find my master."

    Lord Cheng and Qi Chan understood, and as expected, they came up with an expedient plan under the threat of local snakes. This girl is extremely talented.

    Shu Yu knew at a glance that the two did not believe her at all. Forget it, a genius is lonely and no one can understand.

    Over there, Lord Cheng thought that he wouldn''t mind helping Shu Yu, he looked at the arresting fast, "Did this person find anything?"

    "For now, not yet." Just now, when Shu Yu said that, Zhu Kuai was standing beside him, so he could hear it clearly.

    The attitude of the adults towards Shu Yu, they can also see clearly.

    Lord Cheng glanced at the catcher, didn''t say much, just turned around and said to the guard behind him, "Cheng Xian, I leave it to you, you can ask questions carefully, if there are indeed suspicions, stay, and all those who are not suspected will be left to this officer. let go."

    finished warning the few arresters present, "And you guys, do your own thing, and then arrest people indiscriminately, turn the county town into chaos, and cause trouble for this officer, all go home."

    "Yes, yes, my lord."

    After Master Cheng reprimanded him, he handed the matter over to Cheng Xian and asked him to find out who came up with the idea of ??arresting people. Are you here?"

    Yao Bo nodded again and again, pointed to the people behind the crowd and said, "Yes, it''s there."

    When Lord Cheng was talking to Shu Yu just now, he had already started looking for someone.

 Chapter 692ï¼š Where is the third time?

    Chapter 692 Where is the third time?

    As soon as Lord Cheng spoke, Yao Bo rushed over without saying a word, and together with Lu Erbai, helped Yao Tianqin, who seemed to be hurting his leg, to come out.

    "Father, Mr. Qi is here." Yao Bo whispered to Yao Tianqin, "I also brought your model."

    Yao Tianqin was stunned for a moment, then suddenly raised his head and looked at Qi Chan.

    The two hadn''t seen each other for five years. Qi Chan didn''t change much, but Yao Tianqin was much older. In the first few years of this exile, the heavy work made him lose weight.

    Qi Chan stepped forward, "Brother Yao, long time no see."

    Yao Tianqin''s eyes were slightly red, "Big... no, sir." Thinking that the other party was also exiled here, he quickly changed his name.

    Sir Cheng went out first, and several people also left the interrogation hall one after another.

    Boss He was just impulsive and scolded Shu Yu before he could react. Now that he has reacted, his face turned pale with fright and he urinated his pants.

    Cheng Xian, who stayed behind, gave him a sideways glance, waved his hand, and said to a few arresters, "Close the door."

    The door closed, blocking each other''s sight.

    Shu Yu took a last look at Boss He inside the door, smiled and left.

    They didn''t go back to the lobby, but went to the nearby wing. Qi Chan asked someone to ask a doctor, and only then did they talk to Yao Tianqin.

    Shu Yu saw this and pulled Lu Erbai out.

    The door of the wing closed, and she and Lu Erbai found a stone bench in the courtyard and sat down.

    Yao Tianqin wants to give that model to Qi Chan, that thing is very important to their Yao family, so they won''t join in the fun, and they should just wait outside.

    Although Lord Cheng didn''t say anything, he still asked the maid to bring them something to eat.

    Shu Yu checked the surrounding environment while eating, and then whispered, "Father, the magistrate of Heichang County must be a corrupt official."

    "How to say?"

    "Look over there, in the direction leading to the mansion in the backyard, the bluestone slabs on the floor are different inside and outside the door." There are many people coming and going in the lobby, and the magistrate is not good at being too delicate.

    But the backyard is different. The house I live in is more than a little bit higher.

    Lu Erbai took a look at what she said, and nodded in agreement, "So evil has evil retribution, the magistrate of our Jiangyuan County was not a good person before, and as soon as he came to the lord, he was arrested. . This is also true, fortunately there is Lord Governor."

    Lu Erbai has only been in Heichang County for more than a month, and his experience is not very deep.

    But yesterday he went to Bie Zhuang, the county magistrate''s brother-in-law, to make decorations. When he entered that Zhuangzi, it cost a lot of money to see the set.

    That brother-in-law doesn''t have a serious business either, so it''s hard to say where the money came from.

    The father and daughter were talking, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.

    Not long after, the door to the wing was opened not far away.

    Shu Yu looked at the smiling faces of several people, especially the Yao family father and son, who looked very excited. It seemed that they were having a good time discussing with each other.

    I didn''t expect the next moment, I saw Qi Chan striding towards this side, standing in front of Shu Yu, and smiled happily, "Miss Lu, I have to say, you are really a lucky star. It''s been three times, It seems that every time I meet you, you can bring good news to the old man."

    Shu Yu blinked, three times?

    Where did come from three times, once at the inn, she did indirectly warn him to let him escape.

    The second time, it should be today that she brought the Yao family and their sons to him.

    The third time, which time?

 Chapter 693ï¼š Surprise every time

    Chapter 693 Surprise every time

    Shu Yu was puzzled when he heard Qi Chan say, "It was the first time in the inn where you came, and you gave the old man a warning and saved the old man''s life."

    Shu Yu waved his hand, where is the life-saving? Even if she hadn''t broken through the existence of the assassin at the time, the guards around Mr. Qi were not vegetarians.

    "This second time is the big bug you hit the day before yesterday. The third time is now, you brought Yao Tianqin here and gave this old man such a big gift."

    Qi Chan looked at Shu Yu and became more and more satisfied. It was obvious that they had only met three times, but this little girl surprised him every time.

    Originally, he thought that with his identity, he was the one who could bring benefits to the little girl, but it turned out to be the exact opposite.

    Shu Yu was surprised, "The big bug you hit??" Is it also a gift?

    However, Qi Chan obviously had no intention of answering.

    Big Bug was indeed an accident. That day, because of waiting for Shu Yu to go down the mountain, and to give some rewards to the Tiger Fighting Team, it was too late to return to the county town after everything was settled.

    The county magistrate here has already received the news that they are coming to Heichang County.

    Who would have known that the governor would bring a big worm into the yamen, the big worm was shot by an arrow in the eye, and the blood was so bad, it was like the seven orifices bleeding to death, and it looked extraordinarily infiltrating.

    The sky was so dark, and the magistrate had a very guilty conscience. As a result, facing the appearance of the big insect, he was frightened and stepped back a few steps, almost blurting out, "It''s none of my business."

    These words are strange. It stands to reason that they have hit a big bug. The magistrate of Heichang County should be happy. Even if you are afraid of big insects, it is not such a reaction.

    Although the magistrate recovered quickly, he found an excuse to make up for it, and then continued to entertain the governor as if nothing had happened.

    Who are Lord Kecheng and Qi Chan? They are both old foxes who have been in the officialdom. If they can''t even see this strangeness, then they don''t need to do it.

    At that time, Lord Cheng kept an eye on him and asked his guards to stare at the magistrate. After seeing him leave, he asked his confidant to talk about the big bug.

    It turned out that two years earlier, the county magistrate was so daring that he did something wrong with the unannounced visiting officials sent from above. There are too many dirty things in his hands, and the official did not intend to investigate his affairs. He came here for other important things.

    Who knew that the official was investigating and found his head. The county magistrate was frightened, and the evil came from his heart, and he secretly killed the person.

    This incident was very sensational in Linzhang Mansion at the beginning. The official government went to investigate, only to find out that the official disappeared in the next county town, and the magistrate of the next county was immediately dismissed.

    Later, I don''t know what happened. Someone followed the traces and found the nearby mountains and forests. It seems that the official had indeed entered the mountains before he disappeared. No one knows what he did. The magistrate of Heichang County was also very flustered at the time, so he thought that he would just go ahead and throw the official''s body into the mountains to feed the tigers.

    At that time, Lord Cheng was not a governor. The original governor was implicated by this incident, and he was demoted by two levels. Only then did Lord Cheng rise to the top.

    I didn''t expect that this matter would be brought up again in the past two years, and it was the murderer who brought it up himself.

    Sir Cheng originally wanted to run the county magistrate, but what he found in a short period of time were all small incidents, and he still couldn''t take people down.

 Chapter 694ï¼š The token is back

    Chapter 694 The token was taken back

    Now, a breakthrough can be found.

    Lord Cheng and Qi Chan both felt that the credit for this incident also had a share of Shu Yu.

    After all, if it wasn''t for waiting for her, they wouldn''t have come back so late, and the magistrate wouldn''t have lost his composure by being frightened by a dead tiger in a dimly lit environment.

    If it wasn''t for her and the others who went into the mountains to fight tigers, the magistrate of Heichang County might have been in trouble for a while.

    The case from two years ago was re-discovered, and the murderer was found, which was another great achievement for Mr. Cheng.

    It''s just these things. It''s a government case, so there''s no need to tell Shu Yu.

    Qi Chan took out the jade pendant again and handed it back to Shu Yu, "You take this, next time if you have anything, just come to the old man. Thank you for bringing brother Yao to see the old man today, and I will give it to you in the future. Make a mark."

    Shu Yu glanced at the jade pendant and took it neatly. She just said that human affection is impossible to use.

    "Mr. Qi is welcome, Uncle Yao and my father are friends, and I just happened to meet Mr. Qi, so I made a line from the middle. In fact, I am still a little worried, for fear of disturbing the adults and the gentleman, and now everyone is happy to see things. I''m relieved, too."

    "Second girl from the Lu family, Uncle Yao thanked you today." Yao Tianqin was full of excitement and thanked Shu Yu again and again.

    Not only thanked her for letting him meet Mr. Qi, but also thanked her for taking him out of the hands of those fast catchers.

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "Uncle Yao reunites with his old friend. I think there is still a lot to say. Dad and I won''t bother you here, so I''ll leave first."

    Lord Cheng laughed, "Okay, you guys are busy with your work, it''s rare to take two days off, it''s really a waste to spend here."

    Qi Chan also nodded, he did have a lot of things to discuss with Yao Tianqin in detail.

    Shu Yu said goodbye and took Lu Erbai out of the county government office.

    In addition to them, there is also Yao Bo.

    It was fine for him to stay in the county office, so he left with him.

    Just as soon as he left the county gate, he said to Lu Erbai, "Uncle Lu, the mother of the little nephew''s house is still waiting for news, so let''s go ahead and report to them, so that they don''t worry."

    Lu Erbai nodded quickly, "Okay, then you can go."

    Yao Bo ran in the direction of his home. As soon as he left, Lu Erbai and Shu Yu walked slowly towards the Lu family''s stall.

    However, after walking a few steps, Shu Yu saw a group of people coming out of the side door of the county office.

    She has sharp eyes and is quick to recognize.

    "These people seem to be the people who were imprisoned in the interrogation hall with Uncle Yao just now. It seems that after being interrogated by that Cheng Xian guard, they were released without anything suspicious."

    Shu Yu said a few words, but no one answered, he couldn''t help but turn his head to look, and saw his father''s face in a trance.

    Shu Yu, "Dad, Daddy, what''s the matter with you?"

    Lu Erbai still feels a little unreal, and he actually saw the governor just like that.

    He had never seen such a big official in his life, and he was standing behind them, so close to wherever he went.

    "Father."

    Lu Erbai snapped back to his senses, "Ah? Oh. You said the interrogation hall."

    He followed Shu Yu''s line of sight, "The governor''s cronies will interrogate him in person, and he will definitely not be as messy as those arresting fast. These people are innocent, and of course they must be released."

    That''s not what Shu Yu wanted to say, she said meaningfully, "I didn''t see Boss He."

 Chapter 695ï¼š dart board

    Chapter 695

    Lu Erbai glanced at those people again, but he really didn''t see Boss He.

    "That man has done a lot of evil, and Cheng Xian''s guard is smart, and he will definitely not let him continue to harm the people."

    Shu Yu is funny, it seems that the crisis of the local snake has been lifted.

    But speaking of Boss He, Shu Yu couldn''t help but think of Confidentiality.

    "Father, I heard from the eldest sister before that there was a little trouble in the Confederation Bureau, so I made Boss He lose his scruples and focus on us again. Then the Confidence Bureau will be fine, right?"

    Mentioning this matter, Lu Erbai''s expression couldn''t help but become solemn. "After they had an accident, I went to see it as soon as possible. I heard from the **** in the **** office that they lost some important items of the guests. As for the It''s hard for them to say anything. But they have already entrusted a way to look for it, and it''s okay if they can''t find it. They have already asked someone to help, so I can rest assured and don''t worry about it. "

    "That''s it." The Society has helped their family a lot, and if they have the ability, of course they have to repay.

    But she can''t get involved in the matter of losing things.

    What the **** is that thing? The **** bureau doesn''t seem to want people to know. If they intervene, it may not only not help, but also cause trouble.

    Shu Yu didn''t ask any more questions, and it didn''t take long for the father and daughter to walk to their stall.

    Nguyen Shi hurriedly took out two biscuits when he saw them, "Where is this going? How come from that direction. It''s almost noon, come, eat a pancake to cushion your stomach first."

    Shu Yu was really hungry, so he took the cake and sat down at the table with Lu Erbai.

    Daya made another bowl of hot and sour soup and put it in front of them, "Eating biscuits is too dry, drink it with this."

    They also sell hot and sour soup, but they are only sold for dine-in, and it is not easy to take out, so there are not many preparations.

    Shu Yu took a sip of the soup and felt much more comfortable.

    She asked Da Ya, "Sister, it''s about to be lunch, how do you guys deal with lunch this afternoon?"

    "Isn''t there biscuits? When there are fewer guests, I''ll be full after eating two."

    After saying that, she turned around and went back to work.

    Shu Yu frowned, "Eating sesame seeds at noon every day?"

    She swallowed the pancake in her mouth and said to Lu Erbai, "Father, let''s buy something to eat for mother and eldest sister."

    "Okay." Lu Erbai got up without saying a word, "Let''s go, let''s not talk about it, I will buy it later and give it to them directly."

    Shu Yu nodded, who knew that before the two of them went out, the old lady came over with a food box.

    Seeing that the father and daughter were also there, he immediately patted Lu Erbai''s back, "At noon, the food is ready at home, so you don''t know how to take Ayu home to eat? It''s rare to come out, you Give her biscuits, do you feel guilty?"

    Shu Yu, "..." Dad, you look very tall and mighty and work hard.

    She quickly changed the subject, "Mother, why are you here?"

    "I brought them food." The old lady said, "Anyway, my home is not far from here, so I sent them to me before going back."

    Shu Yu watched the old lady walk towards Ruan and Daya, and didn''t know what to say. The old lady was not looking at Ruan, but the white-noodled steamed buns handed to Ruan were quite crisp.

    Shu Yu looked at Lu Erbai and said, "Dad, it seems that it''s not your turn to be courteous to your mother, the milk is all done for you."

    "Pfft..." Lu Erbai turned around, "Let''s go, I''ll take you home for dinner, or you''ll have to talk to me again later."

 Chapter 696ï¼š Huizhengdao Village

    Chapter 696 Back to the Righteous Village

    Shu Yu was overjoyed, so he quickly chased after him.

    She only has two days off. Not long after lunch at home, she went to the vegetable market to buy some food, and went to the shop to buy some necessary daily necessities. Seeing that it was getting late, she also planned to return to Zhengdao Village. .

    Nguyen and Daya specially closed the stall early today, and they have been sending people to the city gate.

    "Father, mother, eldest sister, I will come to the county from time to time. Come back soon, we will meet again in a few days."

    Shu Yu waved his hand and drove the mule cart with the old lady and the two little guys to Zhengdao Village again.

    When they arrived at Zhengdao Village, the sky was still bright, but a hunting party came back.

    That team happened to be a team of people. They rejected Shu Yu simply at first, but now when they see her again, their eyes are very complicated.

    Shu Yu''s mule cart passed by them and stopped in front of the house not long after.

    The old lady couldn''t wait to open the courtyard door and went to the courtyard to see the chickens she raised.

    Before leaving yesterday morning, she fed her once, and then gave Fang Xiyue the key to the yard. It happened that she had two days off, so I asked her to come over this morning and help her feed it again.

    The old lady is not worried that these chickens will starve, but she is afraid that no one at home will be stolen.

    This is the hen she bought specially to lay eggs for Ah Yu, so there is no shortage of it.

    For this reason, before she left yesterday, she almost took it to the county seat.

    It was Shu Yu who persuaded her that at this juncture, no one dared to stalk the dog. As soon as I came here, it was Zhengdao Village, which was originally a place of exile. The punishment for this kind of crime would be heavy.

    The second governor has just come here. If he steals something, isn''t that slapping him in the face?

    The old lady is back now, so I quickly counted. It''s very good, there are not less than one.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing and laughing, so Sanya and Dahu got down first and drove the mule cart into the yard before unloading everything in the cart.

    There are a lot of things, and the family is busy, and soon added a lot of things in the house.

    Dinner is very simple. I eat dumplings made in the county town at noon. Once boiled in water, they are cooked quickly.

    After being so busy for a while, the sky has slowly darkened.

    Shu Yu listened to the movement outside, it should be those who worked outside came back.

    However, it seems that someone stopped when they came to their door and lingered for a while.

    The old lady became nervous all of a sudden, and asked in a low voice, "Ayu, do you think those people saw that we weren''t there yesterday, and came here today to check if there is anyone? If there is no one, they plan to start?"

    Shu Yu shook his head and simply went over to open the courtyard door.

    However, the people outside had already left, and Shu Yu could only see a corner of his clothes from a distance.

    Just look at the back... It seems to be the eldest lady of the Shu family?

    It is indeed the Shu family. Not only the eldest lady, but the rest of the Shu family deliberately took a detour here, but the eldest lady walked in the back. They wanted to see if the Lu family came back.

    There are voices and children''s laughter in it, obviously it''s back.

    The Shu family breathed a sigh of relief. They thought that the Lu family would never come back after leaving. Fortunately, they did rest for two days, and they were not exempted from the crime and would never return.

    Since Lu Shuyu is back, Mrs Hou and Miss Liu must be back too.

    This time, they couldn''t be as impulsive as they thought last time.

 Chapter 697ï¼š The first day to go to work in Zhuangzi

    Chapter 697 Going to work in Zhuangzi on the first day

    The Shu family has already discussed it, and when Hou comes back, let''s have a good chat with her, and first ask about her relationship with the governor.

    If you can use it, then you must take care of their mother and daughter, and Lu Shuyu must not be cheap.

    The second master thought very well. He felt that after two days, no matter how angry he was, it should be gone.

    After all, he is the husband of the Hou family. Could it be that she was slapped by her husband, and she still wanted to keep running away from home without coming back?

    The second lady moved her hands and feet when she gave birth. He coaxed a few words about such a big thing. Isn''t she still out of breath?

    The Shu family took the food and went home. After dinner, Shu Feng told everyone about going hunting.

    The Shu family is very supportive. They can''t go hunting in the mountains themselves, but they can all see the benefits of hunting. In the past, when Shu Yu hunted, he ate meat every day.

    Not to mention anything else, because after Ma Lu and Shu Yu beat the big bug and got the governor''s reward, they greatly stimulated the other strong men in Zhengdao Village.

    In the past two days, there were at least a dozen people who found Wang Changdong who wanted to change jobs.

    Shu Feng and Shu Quan originally wanted to wait and see, and wait a few more days, but the current situation does not allow them to think more.

    Tomorrow morning, they plan to go to the official to explain the situation.

    After the Shu family discussed it, they rested early with hope.

    However, they don''t know that there will be two big surprises waiting for them the next day.

    Shu Yu also rested very early, and the next day just dawned, and people had already gone out.

    Her current job is to register and distribute things on Zhuangzi, so she will naturally go earlier than those prisoners.

    Fortunately, she doesn''t have much to do, as long as she is busy in the morning and busy in the evening, the rest of the time is her own.

    She didn''t want the old lady to get up too early to make breakfast for herself, it would be too tiring. So I told the old lady last night that she would finish the morning''s work first, and then go home to eat and sleep after everyone went to work.

    In the afternoon, you can also go to Zhuangzi to do things slowly after lunch.

    Actually, it''s fine if you don''t go in the afternoon, but Shu Yu has seen the account book of the person in front of the account, it''s really messy. Now that she has taken over this matter, she has to rearrange it well and get a table out, which will make it much easier to find things later.

    The sky is still gloomy at the moment, and there are almost no people in the village, but there are noises from many people. Occasionally, there are a few households with smoke from the roofs, as if they are cooking breakfast.

    Shu Yu arrived at Zhuangzi not long after, and Wang Changdong greeted her with a yawn and a smile.

    "Miss Lu, how have you been these two days?"

    Shu Yu took out a package of pastries, put them on the plate, and said to several officials present, "It''s good, I''ve rested for two days, and I''m full of energy. I bought it in the county seat, it''s not expensive. things. But in the early morning, everyone has not eaten, so let¡¯s fill our stomachs with a piece of cake first.¡±

    Zhuang Zishang''s habit of eating breakfast is similar to what Shu Yu thought. He only prepares to eat after he has been busy for a while. If he eats too early, he will easily become hungry.

    Wang Changdong liked this girl''s style, he was not polite, he took one and ate it first.

    "Well, not bad, delicious."

    The others did so, and then thanked Shu Yuyitong.

    Shu Yu smiled and entered the next room to take out the pen, ink, paper and inkstone.

 Chapter 698ï¼š meet acquaintances

    Chapter 698 Meeting an acquaintance

    Not long after, there was a rustling sound outside Zhuangzi, and those who were going to work in the wasteland had come one after another.

    They were all standing outside the door, the weather was a little cold, and many of them were wearing thin clothes and could only stomp their feet, hoping to go to the fields early to warm up.

    Shu Yu dragged the table behind the door towards the door, then sat in the back, and said to the people outside, "All line up, come one by one, don''t mess up."

    The crowd is very orderly, and basically no one dares to make trouble at this time.

    The person at the top of the line didn''t know Shu Yu, but the person who registered suddenly changed to a woman, which still surprised them.

    Shu Yu asked their names and ticked after the person who came.

    But the original registration book is really messy, so many people''s names are written without any regularity.

    No wonder it took so long to register each time. In the afternoon, she had to rearrange it and sort it according to the initials of the surname, so that she could turn the page to read when someone said it.

    In fact, it is better to let the prisoners line up according to their surnames, but unfortunately, some people come early, some people come late, there are many uncontrollable factors, and the people who registered before have given up.

    She can also call her name and sign in by herself, but so many people are calling one by one, and it takes too much time without a microphone.

    Fortunately, most people who come here are from a family, so it is quite convenient to find them according to their families.

    Shu Yu lowered his head and ticked one by one.

    "Xu Zhensheng."

    Suddenly, a childish voice sounded in front.

    Shu Yu raised his head abruptly, and really saw a family of three who were on the same team as him standing at the table.

    When the family of three saw her, they were also stunned.

    "Miss Lu?" Lin was stunned, "You, why are you here? Didn''t you go hunting in the mountains?"

    "Long time no see." Shu Yu smiled, "I am now in charge of registering and distributing food."

    She found the names of the Xu family members, ticked them, and then touched them from her pocket, took out two candies, and handed them to Xu Zhensheng, "Sweet mouth for you."

    Xu Zhensheng glanced at Lin, who had complicated eyes.

    This is too strange. Isn''t Miss Lu just exiled here not long ago? How did you become the steward of the food distribution in this village?

    But she still nodded and let Xu Zhensheng take the candy.

    Shu Yu nodded and shouted behind them, "Next one."

    Xu''s family went to collect tools and then went outside.

    Lin said in a low voice, "You said, how did this girl do it? She is too good."

    Xu Dali thought for a while, "Didn''t I hear that the hunting team went into the deep mountains to catch big worms two days ago, and it happened that the governor came here and promised rewards to the hunters? Miss Lu is also one of them, maybe that''s the reason. "

    "But didn''t Ma Lu and the others say that Miss Lu''s reward is the same as theirs?"

    Xu Dali suddenly laughed, "Perhaps, that was deliberately deceiving?"

    Lin was stunned, lying? Why should the good ones lie?

    However, it is good for them that Miss Lu is the steward of this village.

    At least she has a good temperament and won''t be inexplicably embarrassing like other managers.

    What''s more, Miss Lu has some friendship with them. Seeing how skilled she is in giving candy to her son shows that she is a kind and nostalgic person.

 Chapter 699ï¼š Eyes that ghosts will never forget

    Chapter 699 Eyes that will never be forgotten by ghosts

    Lin''s expression relaxed a lot when he thought of this.

    She reached out and touched her son''s head. Seeing his satisfied expression with candy in his mouth, she immediately smiled.

    Their family of three left after the long queue, but they didn''t know that Shu Feng, who was in the middle of the queue, suddenly raised his head and frowned at their figures.

    He seemed to have heard ''Miss Lu'' and ''Cheat'' just now.

    Speaking of Miss Lu, they only knew one Shu Yu.

    Could they be talking about Lu Shuyu? Could it be that she lied to these people?

    Unfortunately, they just spoke too softly, and he didn''t hear the others.

    However, Shu Feng still pulled the sleeve of the eldest lady beside him and asked in a low voice, "Mother, do you know who those three people are? Are they related to Lu Shuyu?"

    The eldest lady was shivering coldly, unable to concentrate.

    When he heard the three words Lu Shuyu, he suddenly came back to his senses.

    Not only her, but other Shu family members also looked at the Xu family when they heard this.

    The eldest girl has sharp eyes and quickly recognized, "I know, when the little **** first came, she was assigned to work in the same group as that family. It''s just that she ran to change after a few days. It''s a hunting job."

    Shu Feng narrowed his eyes, so, the girl that the family was talking about? Really comfortable.

    But he didn''t quite understand what they meant by cheating. If they had grievances with Lu Shuyu, they might still be able to cooperate.

    Thinking of this, Shu Feng wrote down the appearance of their family.

    The team moved forward slowly, and the Shu family, who just didn''t have the heart to speak, because Shu Feng mentioned Shu Yu, it instantly reminded them of the Hou family.

    "I looked it over just now, but I couldn''t find Hou Yiniang and Sixth Sister."

    Four girls glanced at the second master, pouted and said.

    Second Master really snorted coldly, "Don''t worry, she has to go to work today anyway, and she will meet sooner or later."

    "I don''t know what kind of happy days they have spent these two days, and they are reluctant to come back."

    "Lu guys have good food, if nothing else, they must be delicious and spicy."

    "Then will they come back to live the miserable life with us?"

    The second master was annoyed, "Okay, what are you talking about now? Don''t forget, we discussed it last night. When they come back this time, they will talk about it first."

    Their voices were extremely low, but with so many people in the team, a few people still heard them.

    Feeling a few gazes from the side move towards him, Shu Feng frowned and said in a low voice, "Okay, don''t talk about it, queue up to get the tools first, and we''ll discuss anything later."

    The Shu family immediately fell silent, but when they stopped, the coldness they had ignored was eroded again, making them shiver.

    No, wait until Hou and the others come back, at least let them find a way to find Lujia some thicker clothes, the weather is too cold in the morning and evening.

    The crowd who registered today moved very fast, and Wang Changdong was very satisfied.

    He just said, Miss Lu is a capable person, let''s see how efficient this is.

    Shu Yu is not high. She ate a cake before she went out. Now she is hungry and wants to finish cooking and eat early.

    Just thinking about it, the next person walked to the table, and the familiar voice sounded again.

    "Shu Feng."

    Shu Yu paused at the tip of his pen and slowly raised his head.

    Shu Feng was also surprised, how come the person who registered was changed, and as a result, at a glance, he met those eyes that he would never forget even if he was a ghost.

 Chapter 700ï¼š Goodbye Shu Feng

    Chapter 700 Goodbye Shu Feng

    "why you?!!"

    Shu Feng was shocked, he couldn''t help but took a step back and stepped directly on the feet of the eldest lady standing behind him.

    The eldest lady screamed, and quickly supported the eldest girl''s arm behind her, and then she managed to stand still.

    But the next moment, she almost fell back when she saw Shu Yu who was sitting at the table with a pen registering.

    "You, you, you, Lu Shuyu, why are you here?"

    Shu Yu glanced at them lightly, "What''s so strange? I''m the steward in charge of registration in Zhuangzi. Where am I not here?"

    "You''re a steward? How could you be a steward?" The Shu family breathed a sigh of relief.

    How did she become a steward? what happened?

    Shu Yu waved his hand impatiently, "It''s none of your business why I''m in charge? Hurry up and register, there are still people waiting behind."

    The people in line behind really began to urge, "You guys hurry up, what''s the cold wind blowing here on such a cold day?"

    Shu Feng turned sideways subconsciously and came out of the team.

    The Shu family were all dazed at the moment, and after being pushed by the people behind, they also walked to the side.

    Shu Yu snorted lightly, raised his head and looked at the person in the back, "What''s your name?"

    "Zhao Dazhuang."

    Shu Yu found the name of this person and started to register it in an orderly manner.

    After registering a few times, he raised his eyes and glanced, and saw that the Shu family were all standing by the door, neither queuing up again nor coming to register, just staring at her like that.

    Shu Yu doesn''t care, anyway, the daily food is distributed according to the work, they go late, the workload is less, and the food will naturally become worse and less, she is too lazy to remind.

    Withdrawing his gaze, Shu Yu continued to look at the next person.

    The Shu family were all staring at her, no matter what, they couldn''t accept this enemy they always hated, and turned into a steward who managed them and registered and distributed food for them.

    How is this possible? They simply couldn''t believe it.

    How come she has spread all the good things, why?

    "What do I do now? This little **** has become a steward. Isn''t it easy for her to take revenge on us in the future?"

    "What method did she use to get it?"

    "Afeng, what should I do now?" The eldest lady looked at her eldest son anxiously.

    The others also looked at Shu Feng, who had gradually calmed down.

    He looked at Shu Yu for a while before finally taking a deep breath and said, "You guys stay here, I''ll go find the official messenger."

    "Then you go quickly."

    Shu Feng took another look at Shu Yu. Seeing that she was engrossed in registering and didn''t notice him, he immediately asked the rest of the Shu family to block him and hurriedly ran away.

    Wang Changdong was watching people handing out farm tools on the other side. When Shu Feng approached, he was startled, and immediately became unhappy, "What are you doing? Get the tools and wait in line."

    "You misunderstood, sir, I''m here, I want to ask you something." Shu Feng''s face was full of smiles, but he was scolded by people in his heart.

    Huluo Pingyang was bullied by dogs. When he used to be the prefect, where did he need to humble himself with such a person?

    Wang Changdong was impatient, "Ask what?"

    Shu Feng didn''t directly inquire about Shu Yu, but first started from Hou Yiniang''s side.

    "It''s like this, our Hou family and the sixth sister suddenly disappeared two days ago, and they haven''t shown up to this day."

 Chapter 701ï¼š The Shu family learns the whereabouts of the Hou mother and daughter

    Chapter 701 The Shu family learned of the whereabouts of the Hou mother and daughter

    Wang Changdong was taken aback for a moment, "I didn''t see you two days ago, so you''re only talking about it now?"

    That''s not right, the official in charge of the registration told him these two days, and no one was absent.

    He was not very familiar with Shu Feng. There were so many prisoners in Zhengdao Village that he could no longer remember who this person belonged to.

    Shu Feng immediately explained, "We didn''t hide it on purpose, it was my sister and the others who quarreled with us and went to live in someone else''s house before they left. We thought that they would come back when they were out of anger. Seeing people, I haven''t seen them work in the fields for the past two days, no, we were afraid that something would happen to them, so we hurried to ask the messenger."

    Wang Changdong frowned, "Which family are you from? How old is your sixth sister, what''s her name, and when did she disappear?"

    "We belong to the Shu family and live at the foot of the mountain. My sixth sister is only eleven years old this year, and her mother is our aunt. By the way, they may have gone to the Lu family after leaving home. It''s Lu Shuyu, I just now Seeing her sitting over there and registering for people, the messenger, she is so good, how can she become..."

    Shu Feng originally thought of bringing the topic to Shu Yu naturally, but who knew that halfway through, he saw Wang Changdong suddenly realize, "I remembered, what I said sounds a little familiar, what you said about Aunt Hou and Mrs. Sixth sister, didn''t you go to the station to work?"

    Shu Feng''s voice stopped abruptly, he raised his head suddenly, "You, what did you say? What station does it work?"

    Wang Changdong''s expression became weird in an instant, "You don''t know? Their mother and daughter saw the governor the other day. The governor said that there was a shortage of staff at the inn, so they were transferred there."

    Shu Feng is in a trance, station? They have already left, and they are working there, doesn''t it mean that they will not come back in the future?

    Wang Changdong was still saying, "It''s strange, how could you not know. After they got the letter that day, didn''t they go back to pack up and say goodbye to you by the way? They didn''t tell you."

    That day? ?

    Shu Feng remembered, that day Hou Shi and Sixth Girl did come back halfway.

    They also thought it was strange that this man was working well in the field, but why did he suddenly come back.

    Then, without waiting for each other to say a few words calmly, the second uncle slapped Hou directly.

    Later, Hou and his uncle quarreled, picked up the bag that had been thrown into the yard, turned away, and never came back.

    So, at that time, they had already gone to the inn?

    Shu Feng''s body was trembling slightly. It was naturally much better to work at the inn than to open up wasteland here.

    Why? Not only did Lu Shuyu become the manager of this Zhuangzi, but they couldn''t help her.

    Even Hou Shi and Sixth Sister are gone, and it becomes even more difficult for them to even see them again.

    A trace of anger flashed across Shu Feng''s face. He tugged his hand vigorously before pressing it down, and forced a smile, "Master, do you know which station they went to?"

    Wang Changdong glanced at him, "That can''t be said."

    He is smart, and he can see that the Hou family and the rest of the Shu family are not dealing with it. Otherwise, even if it is such a big thing, even if you really quarrel a few words, you will not say goodbye without saying goodbye.

    Moreover, things like dispatch are not something he can say if he wants to.

    If anyone can ask, what are the rules?

 Chapter 702ï¼š Lets eat and live here

    Chapter 702 Let''s eat and live here

    Shu Feng still wanted to know the situation, but Wang Changdong was already impatient, "Okay, if you can''t say it, you can''t say it, don''t stand here. Don''t look at what time it is now, so you haven''t done anything yet?"

    Shu Feng opened his mouth and did not dare to offend him. Now there is already a Lu Shuyu in the manager, and he can no longer make others hate them.

    So he could only thank him with a dry smile, and hurriedly returned to the Shu family team.

    The Shu family hurriedly greeted them and asked, "How''s it going? What did the royal messenger say?"

    Shu Feng had a gloomy face and repeated everything Wang Changdong said.

    The Shu family was full of disbelief, "What? The Hou mother and daughter are gone?!!"

    The sound was really loud, Shu Yu was sitting not far away, and it was hard not to hear it.

    She squinted at them and raised her eyebrows, what''s the matter, the news of Hou''s and Miss Six''s departure, the Shu family only know about it now?

    That''s really interesting.

    Seeing that the last person was registered, Shu Yu got up and prepared to pack up and enter the door.

    Auntie Xue kept looking at her, and rushed out hurriedly, "Wait a minute, we haven''t registered yet, why did you leave?"

    Shu Yu paused, "Oh, I thought you guys didn''t go to the line all the time, you were planning to ask for leave today and don''t want to work anymore."

    "No, of course not."

    The Shu family couldn''t care less about the crusade against Hou''s mother and daughter. If there were so many of them, if they all took leave, they would be hungry today and tomorrow.

    The Shu family rushed over and asked Shu Yu to register first, and then went to pick up the tools.

    Only Shu Feng was still standing there. He gritted his teeth and asked, "Why did you become the steward of Zhuangzi?"

    Shu Yu raised his head and sneered, "Kuan, you, fart, business!"

    "you¡­¡­"

    Shu Yu turned his head and left, Shu Feng stood outside the door so angry that his eyes were protruding.

    Too lazy to think about what the Shu family were thinking, Shu Yu poured himself a cup of hot water after entering the house, and took a sip, instantly feeling much more comfortable.

    Her movements are fast and efficient, so the people who open up the wasteland have already registered, and the hunting team over there has not come yet.

    She just took this opportunity to rest for a while.

    Who knew that just as she sat down in front of the round table in the main room, there were footsteps behind her, and after a while, a steaming bowl of noodles was placed in front of her.

    Shu Yu raised his head in surprise and looked at the person in front of him, "Aunt Fang?"

    Aunt Fang pushed the bowl in front of her, "You''re hungry, eat now, it''s just cooked, you can also **** craftsmanship."

    While speaking, Wang Changdong walked in from the door.

    Seeing Shu Yu''s confused look, he laughed immediately, walked across from her, and said to Aunt Fang, "Bring me a bowl of noodles too, I''ll eat here."

    "Okay." Aunt Fang then turned around and left.

    Wang Changdong turned around and said to Shu Yu, "You didn''t come to work two days ago, so I didn''t have time to tell you. The people who work in this village are paid for by the village, and so is Aunt Fang, who also eats here. But if you want to go home to eat, just tell the kitchen in advance, don''t force it. Originally, it was also included in the accommodation, I think you may stay at home more comfortable, but the room is not reserved for you. "

    Shu Yu understood, she nodded and said with a smile, "I was thinking, I''ll go back to eat when I''m done working here. I didn''t expect to be treated so well."

    Wang Changdong smiled and said, "That''s right, but although you don''t have to go back to eat, you can go back to sleep when you''re okay."

 Chapter 703ï¼š This is... Big Brother Wang?

    Chapter 703 This is... Brother Wang?

    Shu Yu didn''t expect that he didn''t need to explain, Wang Changdong already gave her convenience first.

    She thanked, "Okay, then I''m welcome."

    "Why are you being polite with me? If you encounter anything in the future, tell Big Brother Wang if you can help me, and I promise to do it properly."

    Shu Yu almost choked on the noodle soup, this is... Brother Wang?

    During the conversation, Aunt Fang brought Wang Changdong''s noodles too, put them down and asked Shu Yu, "How does it taste? I just came to Zhuangzi, and I don''t know the taste of the stewards. Tell me."

    "Aunt Fang is too modest. This tastes great. Fortunately, Aunt Fang was transferred to the back kitchen, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to eat such delicious noodles."

    Aunt Fang was a little embarrassed by her praise, "I can have this job because of your blessings. If you didn''t go up the mountain to fight big bugs and bring Xiyue with her, and let her get some light, my father and I would also I won''t get this reward."

    This is on the bright side, but the parents of the Fang family know that they were able to meet the governor by such a coincidence that Shu Yu got the news in advance.

    Although she doesn''t know how she got it, she is willing to pull Xiyue, which is a great kindness to their family.

    Aunt Fang didn''t talk much, she nodded to the two of them and said, "Then you eat slowly, I''m busy in the back kitchen, and I''ll come back to clean up the dishes later."

    Shu Yu said hurriedly, "By the way, Aunt Fang, I will eat at Zhuangzi in the morning, so I don''t need to prepare my meal at noon and evening, I will eat it at home."

    The old lady in the family likes to cook food for her now. In the past, the conditions at home were not good. It would be good to have some thick noodles, steamed buns and pickles, and I didn¡¯t mention anything about researching recipes.

    It''s different now. The old lady was brought by Shu Yu and was willing to put oil and seasonings. The taste of the dishes she made was really fragrant, and she couldn''t be greedy for herself.

    Especially after arriving at Zhengdao Village, the old lady has nothing to do on weekdays, nor does she need to work in the fields or sew puppets. She didn''t need to pick up firewood. When Zhao Xi and Meng Yunzheng were there, they had already piled up the dry firewood in the backyard, and the water tank was full.

    In addition to washing clothes and cooking by the river, she has a lot of free time. When she has nothing to do, she thinks about improving her food, and she is determined to keep her fat in the exile.

    She knew that Shu Yu knew a lot of dishes, so she asked her to write down the recipes.

    Although the old lady is illiterate, there is a big tiger at home. Now, as soon as she gets to the cooking point, Dahu will stand by with the recipe and read the steps to her.

    If Shu Yu didn''t go back to eat, the old lady would be angry.

    Aunt Fang got what she said, and immediately responded, "Okay, I''ll go to the kitchen and tell the master."

    She prepared the breakfast in Zhuangzi now. The master wanted to be lazy and got up late. But at noon and dinner, the master is in charge, and she helps out.

    As soon as Aunt Fang left, Wang Changdong raised his head, "You are saving money for Zhuangzi."

    "Where, I want to spend more time with my family. They come to this place for me, so of course they have to get along more."

    Wang Changdong nodded, "That''s right."

    But after hearing her talk about her family, Wang Changdong suddenly thought of the Shu family.

    "By the way, someone from the Shu family asked me about Hou''s mother and daughter before, but Hou''s actually didn''t tell them about going to the inn."

 Chapter 704ï¼š Bad relationship with Shu family

    Chapter 704 Bad relationship with Shu family

    The chopsticks in Shu Yu''s hand paused slightly, then raised his head, "Hou and the others just wanted to avoid the Shu family, so they begged the adults and went to the inn on purpose."

    Wang Changdong was surprised, "Do you have a bad relationship with the rest of the Shu family?"

    Although he knew Shu Yu, he only knew her life experience. As for the relationship between her and the Shu family, he really didn''t know.

    He saw that Shu Yu had a close relationship with the Hou family, and the Hou family lived in the Shu family''s house, so he thought she had a good relationship with her adoptive parents'' family, otherwise why would she send meat to the Hou family? Who knew that the Shu family would be so disdainful.

    Shu Yu was almost done eating, and when he heard that, he wiped his mouth with a handkerchief, "It''s not just bad, the Shu family are all blood-sucking leeches. If I knew that Hou''s life was going well, I''m afraid I would try to find her in the past. Bulls and horses serve them. Brother Wang, you didn''t tell the Shu family where Hou''s post was, did you?"

    "Don''t worry, this is not something anyone can ask about. I''ll explain it to others later, and keep them tight-lipped."

    Anyway, not many people know which inn the Hou family is at.

    Shu Yu, "Then I would like to thank Big Brother Wang."

    "polite."

    Wang Changdong knew the situation of the Shu family. He lowered his head and quickly finished the noodles.

    After a while, the hunting team also came.

    Fang Xiyue was the first to run in. Seeing Shu Yu, she hurriedly stepped forward, "Ayu."

    Shu Yu raised his head and waved at her, and when she came to him, he whispered, "Your father''s medicine is almost used, after hunting in the afternoon, go to my house to get medicine, my brother is leaving I left it for you before."

    Fang Xiyue was moved, "Okay." She wouldn''t ask for it for nothing, it was her father''s money for the medicine.

    Although Dr. Lu said that the herbs were picked by himself, they were all common herbs and cost nothing. But the fee that should be given is still to be paid, but now they are in short supply.

    Fortunately, she has taken advantage of her free time these past two days to go to the town to buy needles and thread, to do some needlework and sell them, and she will be able to save money soon.

    While was talking, Ma Lu and the others also came.

    After resting for two days, I went to Fucheng for a walk. The spirits of several people were too high, and they were windy when they walked.

    Seeing Shu Yu, several people came over to say hello. It''s just that Wang Changdong was also present, and he was worried about the identity of the other party, so he didn''t talk much.

    On the contrary, Wang Changdong asked them how they went to Fucheng. Only then did Shu Yu know that after they went to Fucheng, they also rescued a drowning young master. The young man thought that they were tall and sturdy, and he thought about arranging work for them.

    Later, he learned that they were exiled prisoners, and the boy''s face changed suddenly. But the other party was not easy to turn his face and ruthless after saving him, so he directly gave them fifty taels of silver to let them go separately.

    Fifty taels, 10 taels per person, really delivered to the hearts of Ma Lu and several others.

    A few people started laughing as they talked, and while they were chatting and laughing, two more teams came over slowly.

    Shu Yu decided to work, "I''ll go get a pen and paper and register it for you first."

    However, before she could leave, Wang Changdong stood up and said, "Don''t worry, when the team is all ready, I have something to say, and it''s not too late to register when I''m done."

    Shu Yu stopped and simply stood aside and waited with Fang Xiyue.

    After a while, Aunt Fang came to clean up the dishes.

    followed closely, and the hunting team also came.

 Chapter 705ï¼š Wang Changdongs speech

    Chapter 705 Wang Changdong''s Speech

    Shu Yu took a look and found a few new faces.

    No wonder Wang Changdong said that he would wait for everyone to say a few words. It seemed that he wanted to arrange these newcomers into the team.

    When she came here, she also experienced such a thing.

    When and others arrived, Ma Lu and Fang Xiyue left the main room and stood in the courtyard.

    Wang Changdong stood on the steps, looked at the people below, and frowned as he watched the five teams dawdling and standing in the middle like a fool.

    "Stand up."

    Team 5 hurriedly stood in their own positions, but their eyes kept looking at Wang Changdong from time to time.

    Why does Lu Shuyu not stand in the yard, but under the eaves?

    Without waiting for them to think deeply, Wang Changdong said, "Before you get the tools, I have a few words to say here."

    Shu Yu, "..." has the style of a leader.

    Wang Changdong glanced around and said, "Two days ago, the third team and the ninth team teamed up to fight a big bug, everyone must know it. I know that you are also very jealous of the rewards they get, but it is useless to be jealous. You have to work hard and wait until the next big worm is defeated, their today is your tomorrow."

    "In the past two days, a lot of people came to me and said they wanted to join the hunting team. But hunting is not something anyone can do, so I picked a few who really have the ability to come in, the ones around you. A few new ones. Let''s see in a moment, whether to form a team by yourself or with someone else."

    "Although you are inexperienced, you don''t have to worry about forming a team yourself. You just arrived, and the number of prey is not that much. Besides, you have to believe in yourself. If nothing else, there is an example in front of you."

    Wang Changdong looked at Shu Yu who was standing at the back and said, "This girl Lu, I think you all know that before you, she was the last to join the hunting team, and she was still a woman. It''s the same everywhere."

    Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, I''m still a model of love.

    Wang Changdong said more and more. He felt that during his management, the hunting team hit a big worm, and also met the governor. It was like a big mountain in his life. He has a hunch that he will have a future in the future. Kam.

    He deliberately gave such a speech today, also to inspire everyone and fight for another big bug. If there is no big bug, the big bear can also be.

    "Miss Lu and Miss Fang formed a team. Just the two of them, they hit a roe deer on the first day... blah blah blah blah." He recounted the great achievements of their nine teams.

    Finally, when the conversation changed, he immediately said, "It''s because they have the ability, so they played a huge role in the final fight against the big bug. Of course, the three teams have contributed a lot. Now they have all been rewarded, and the three teams have I have a mule cart and a half-monthly vacation."

    "Miss Fang gave her father a leave of absence and changed her mother''s work."

    "And Miss Lu." Wang Changdong suddenly raised his voice, his expression was excited, and everyone was suddenly shocked, "Miss Lu has been highly praised by the governor because of her literacy and hyphenation, and her courage and strategy, and now she has become us. The Zhuangzi can register the steward on the register to distribute food."

    The scene was silent.

 Chapter 706ï¼š heartwarming

    Chapter 706

    Shu Yu:  ¡­

    Shu Yu felt a little ashamed. She did not expect Wang Changdong not only to use herself as an example, but also to exaggerate in front of everyone.

    Although she thinks the name is worthy of the name, she can tell her in advance, so that she is mentally prepared, can adjust her expression, and prepare a speech together, which is inspiring.

    In this part, she can still do a good job.

    Fortunately, she was very active in her heart, but her face was calm, and she smiled at the shocked expressions of everyone.

    Especially the people from Team 5, look, look, their jaws are about to fall to the ground, it''s just... very heartwarming.

    Shu Yu glanced at them lightly, she already knew that Ma Lu deliberately misled them, making them think that they got the same reward as everyone else.

    No wonder even the Shu family didn''t know about it, and his face changed with fright.

    "Master, what did you just say? You said that Lu Shuyu became a manager?"

    When Wang Changdong was talking, he was suddenly interrupted, and he was a little unhappy. He looked at the leader of the fifth team who was talking, "What, did I not understand what I said just now? Do you want me to repeat it?"

    "No, no, but why is she?"

    Ma Lu gave him a cool sideways look, "Your ears are not working well? Did the messenger not say anything just now? Because Miss Lu knows hyphenation, she hit a big bug, and was affirmed by the governor that she was in charge. What''s so strange?"

    Wang Changdong nodded, that is, he couldn''t hear clearly, and he was old enough to question what he was doing?

    Hearing Ma Lu''s words, the leader of the fifth team turned his head sharply and glared at him fiercely, "You clearly told me that day that her reward is similar to yours."

    "Yes, we all have a two-day holiday, five catties of grain, and a tael of silver, isn''t it about the same?" The person behind Ma Lu said with a smile, gloating over the misfortune.

    "You..." The leader of the fifth team almost fell backwards in anger.

    They were all scolded by the people from the three teams. These idiots actually concealed such a big thing.

    Lu Shuyu is the steward? Did she become a steward? It''s just unreasonable, why?

    Not only the five teams had resentment in their hearts, but the others were also mixed at this time.

    They thought that when Shu Yu first came, all the teams were not willing to accept them, and they were eager to push her out, which almost made the poor master unhappy.

    At the beginning, they laughed at the two girls to form the ninth team, thinking that it would be good for them to hit a pheasant. They also guessed that they would not be able to stand it for a few days after going into the mountain, so they ran out in fright, and then changed their jobs.

    Unexpectedly, in less than half a month, people climbed to the sky and stood on their heads.

    They are so remorseful at the moment that their guts are turning green. If they had known this, they would have taken people into their own team. It was really cheap for three teams.

    Shu Yu looked at everyone''s expressions, even if they didn''t say anything, he could guess something.

    They don''t even think about it, do they have the ability of three teams of Ma Lu? Do they have the guts? Don''t talk about anything, don''t think about it.

    Wang Changdong snorted coldly when he saw that they had stopped talking, "Do you have any other opinions?"

    He glanced at the people in the fifth team, and the latter immediately lowered their heads and did not dare to make a sound.

    However, after such an interruption, Wang Changdong no longer had the heart to continue speaking impassively.

    Seeing that it was getting late, he neatly started arranging things.

 Chapter 707ï¼š Want to join the nine team

    Chapter 707 Want to join Team Nine

    "That''s the thing, you just need to know, hunt well, and when you hit a big game, the benefits will be indispensable in the future, do you understand?"

    The team below sparsely replied, "Understood."

    Wang Changdong gave a "hmm", and then asked the newcomers, "Have you thought about it? Is it your own team, or which team do you want to join?"

    Several people looked at each other, and after a while, someone came out, "We, we want to join Team Nine."

    They actually came over to apply yesterday. When they walked out of Zhuangzi just now, they had already met. They knew that they were new faces, and they would definitely not be welcome in the old team.

    Rather than just squeeze in, they should form a team of their own.

    Anyway, the number of prey requested by Zhuangzi will certainly not be many, and it is enough to slowly get used to it and then enter the deep mountains.

    A few people came to Zhuangzi after discussing it. Who knew that before he had time to speak, he heard Wang Changdong say that Lu Shuyu had become a steward.

    They just lowered their heads and immediately changed their minds.

    Since Lu Shuyu doesn''t go hunting in the mountains, isn''t there only one Fang Xiyue left in the nine teams?

    In other words, the only change in joining Team Nine is that there is an extra Fang Xiyue in their team, but the benefits are huge.

    The two girls Fang Xiyue and Lu Shuyu can hit so many prey as soon as they come, they must have experience and some ability. Second, Lu Shuyi used to be a member of Team 9. She has a good relationship with Fang Xiyue. Now that she has become a manager, she will definitely take care of Team 9 more.

    The best of both worlds is too attractive for them.

    So they changed their minds without even thinking about it.

    However, as soon as they finished speaking, Wang Changdong frowned and said, "That may not work. There were originally two people in the ninth team. Because Miss Lu became the manager, there was only one Miss Fang left. Miss Fang and the third team worked together before. It''s good, so Miss Fang has joined the third team now. But the ninth team, I still plan to keep it. The ninth team is a special case, it is very meaningful, although there is no one, there is nothing wrong with being here. "

    New people, "..."

    That is really a pity.

    If the three teams accept Fang Xiyue, can they also¡­

    This idea just started when I heard Ma Lu say, "The messenger is right, this time we went into the mountains to fight tigers, and we also saw the abilities of the two girls. Originally, our three teams would never add people, but Miss Fang is an exception."

    Well, having said that, it¡¯s hard for newcomers to mention it.

    Although I was a little unwilling in my heart, I had no choice but to say to the official, "Then just the few of us, let''s go directly to the tenth team."

    "Okay, then you are the tenth team. After registering with the road steward, you can set off."

    After Wang Changdong finished speaking, Shu Yu walked to the desk with a serious expression, took out the pen, ink, paper and inkstone again, and said to everyone, "All line up, come and sign up one by one."

    The people of the fifth team were dawdling, and Ma Lu took the lead. After registering their names, they took Fang Xiyue to get the tools, and then left Zhuangzi in large strides.

    They haven''t been in the mountains for two days, and their bodies are a little stiff.

    Although the other teams were embarrassed, they also walked over silently. Now that the other team is in charge, if she doesn''t care about the past, she can still have a good relationship.

    There were only five teams of people, with angry faces, and finally came over.

 Chapter 708ï¼š Big Tiger Sanya is not here

    Chapter 708 Big Tiger Sanya is not here

    After the final registration, Shu Yu finally exhaled.

    After she packed up, she was ready to go home and sleep. In fact, in addition to the wasteland reclamation team and the hunting team, there are other things, such as those who teach music.

    It¡¯s just that the time of their return is uncertain. I didn¡¯t know where they went to perform yesterday, and they didn¡¯t come back. Therefore, there is a special mother-in-law to take them, and there is no need to report to Zhuangzi regularly.

    Shu Yu put the booklet and locked it, and said hello to Wang Changdong, "Brother Wang, I''ll go back first. If you need my help with anything, ask someone to call me."

    "Okay, you can go back." Wang Changdong yawned again, he was also very sleepy, and planned to go back to sleep.

    Shu Yu went to wash his hands and left Zhuangzi.

    Aunt Fang also went out together. Aunt Fang has a lot of time now. After making breakfast every day, she basically has nothing to do. There will be a special mother-in-law to clean up the tableware and stove.

    She can go home to take care of Father Fang, wash and clean up the house, and there is about an hour in between for her own. When it''s time, go back to Zhuangzi to prepare dishes.

    She even said to Shu Yu, "When my side is stable, I will also catch a few chickens to raise, and then I can lay eggs and make up for Xiyue. By the way, where did your chickens catch?"

    The chickens at home were raised by the old lady. She originally wanted to raise pigs, but Shu Yu refused. She was afraid that she would be tired, so she gave up the idea.

    "Our family''s chickens were taken by my brother in the county town. The four-month-old chickens were caught, and they can''t lay eggs yet. If Aunt Fang wants to buy chickens that can lay eggs now, she will wait until Fang Xiyue''s rest day. , I''ll take her to the county seat to see."

    "Yes, then thank you."

    The two were talking and separated when they were about to get home.

    Shu Yu entered the house. The three of the old lady had already eaten. She didn''t say when she would come back. The old lady warmed her food in the pot.

    Shu Yu peeled an egg to eat, and the rest continued to be warm.

    "Milk, I''ll eat it on Zhuangzi in the morning, so don''t get up so early."

    The old lady was very happy to hear her explain the situation. Of course, it would be better if Zhuangzi had breakfast. Otherwise, she would be very hungry when she came back after finishing her work.

    She hurriedly pushed Shu Yu back to her room, "Okay, I''ve written down everything you said, go to bed now."

    Shu Yu was indeed a little sleepy, probably because he woke up late in the previous days, he was used to it, and he didn''t feel sleepy enough when he woke up early.

    Shu Yu smiled, greeted his younger brother and sister, and went back to the house.

    It''s just that she slept enough, and after half an hour, she woke up

    lay on the bed for a while, then turned over and sat up, Shu Yu went to wash his face. Even if he found out that the old lady was alone at home, Sanya and Dahu were not there.

    In the past, the tiger should be reading in the room at this time, and teaching Sanya to read by the way, but now, there is no one.

    The old lady couldn''t let them out either. They had just arrived in Zhengdao Village, and they didn''t know many people. They didn''t know the place well, and it was a place full of many prisoners. How could the old lady feel relieved that such a young child would go out alone.

    But when Zhao Xi was there, he would take them out to pick up firewood and catch fish, and then come back after playing a bit.

    Shu Yu walked behind the old lady who was feeding the chickens in the yard and asked, "How about Nian, Dahu and Sanya, why didn''t you see them?"

 Chapter 709ï¼š The big tiger has become a little master

    Chapter 709 The big tiger has become a master

    The old lady put down the chicken food in her hand, stepped into the fence and touched the bottom of the chicken butt, but still no eggs were laid, somewhat disappointed.

    Hearing Shu Yu''s words, she went to wash her hands and said with a smile, "The two of them, they''re going to Zhang''s house."

    "Go to Zhang''s house?"

    "Yeah, the big tiger is going to be a master."

    Shu Yu was full of questions, "Are you sure?"

    The old lady wiped her hands and said cheerfully, "It''s that kid from the Zhang family who came to the door. Knowing that Dahu can read and write, she wanted to teach them when he''s free."

    Shu Yu raised his eyes to look at the sky, a child who has only been studying in the school for less than two months, being a master for others, how can you think and how mysterious.

    The old lady said, "In this Zhengdao village, there are actually people who can read. Let''s not talk about others, let''s just say that the people from the Shu family are all from big families. But don''t they have to work, they want to teach, You have to have that time and freedom. Although the Zhang family doesn¡¯t need to go to wasteland to do things anymore, when it comes to going to school, they still don¡¯t have that condition.¡±

    "The Zhang family can''t take the imperial examinations anyway, but if you can recognize some words, you can find a job in the future. Although Dahu hasn''t been to school for a few days, he is willing to work hard and work hard. There are you and Young Master Meng who teach him from time to time, he already knows a lot of characters, more than those students who have studied for a year or two."

    "I heard from Da Hu that when Young Master Meng came back last time, he even taught him a special way of studying. Da Hu followed him. He has made rapid progress in the past two days, but he is not beautiful. No, I am confident. Full of daring to be a master to others."

    Shu Yu was overjoyed, "This is a good thing, before, Dahu always had no confidence in himself."

    The old lady nodded, "Yes, I have to thank Young Master Meng for this, right?"

    Shu Yu, "..." I always thought the old lady''s words were weird, as if she meant something.

    She coughed lightly, "Since they''re not here, then I''ll go to the river to wash my clothes."

    Shu Yu looked left and right. He originally wanted to fetch water and pick up firewood, but the water in the water tank was still sufficient, and the firewood was piled up in a corner. The chickens were also fed, and the freshly planted vegetables were also watered.

    Looking around, the basin of clothes under the eaves hasn''t been washed yet.

    It was probably because the old lady saw that she was still sleeping at home and was worried about leaving, so she kept it.

    After Shu Yu finished speaking, before the old lady refused, she picked up the wooden tub for her clothes and ran away.

    "Hey, you child, you just woke up and had something to eat. You don''t need the clothes."

    The old lady chased out the door, but there was no comfort in her legs and feet, and she disappeared after a while.

    The old lady sighed. Fortunately, there are not many clothes, so she should be back soon.

    She returned to the kitchen and simply made lunch first.

    However, when her food was ready, Shu Yu still hadn''t come back.

    The old lady became a little anxious, why does it take so long to wash clothes? Did something happen?

    She was hesitating whether to go out to find it, when she saw a familiar figure walking not far away.

    Shu Yu held a wooden basin with clothes on his waist in his left hand, and a small basket in his right hand.

    There seems to be something in the small basket, which looks heavy.

    The old lady exhaled a long breath, and quickly took a few steps to meet her, "Why did you wash it for so long? Where did this basket come from, and what is in it?"

 Chapter 710ï¼š touch the snail

    Chapter 710 Touching the Snails

    The old lady said as she walked, and when she got close, she realized that the small basket was full of snails.

    "Did you touch it?"

    As he spoke, he quickly took the tub.

    Shu Yu nodded and rubbed his wrists. This tub is too heavy for clothes, so it is better to pack them in a basket, which is light and convenient.

    She followed the old lady to the house, "When I was doing laundry, I saw that the river was full of snails, the water was clean, and the snails were very big, so I thought of touching them back and we would fry them for snacks."

    She originally planned to get the clothes back first, but after walking a few steps, she met Aunt Fang, who was going to Zhuangzi to cook lunch. Holding this basket in his hand, he said that he would go to Zhuangzi to prepare meals in a while, and then go to the mountains to pick up some pine nuts in the afternoon when he was free.

    Seeing that Shu Yu needed it, she gave her the basket.

    Shu Yu originally wanted to reject this basket. She used to put pine nuts in it.

    But Aunt Fang dropped the basket and ran away.

    Shu Yu could only put some wide leaves under the basket before going to touch the snails.

    She didn''t go into the water either. In this weather, if she dared to go into the water, the old lady dared to beat her.

    Fortunately, there are a lot of snails along the riverside, and Shu Yu just touches it casually and it is a big basket.

    After listening to this, the old lady frowned, "What''s so delicious about this snail, it doesn''t have any meat, and it smells like mud."

    They are from the countryside, and they also need to eat honest meat. The snails seem to be quite a lot, and the meat is only a little bit. It takes time to eat.

    Shu Yu pushed open the courtyard door and couldn''t help laughing, "That''s why I said use it as a snack. As for the smell of mud, you can use perilla. Is there perilla here?"

    "Perilla?" The old lady thought for a while, "I didn''t see it, I''ll ask later."

    Shu Yu had seen it on the outside of the mountain. Since there is no nearby, she will ask Fang Xiyue to help pick some when she goes down the mountain tomorrow.

    "Don''t ask, I''ll let someone pick it up."

    Shu Yu emptied all the snails in the basket into the water basin, and said to the old lady who was drying her clothes, "I''ll pick up our bucket in a moment, and then I''ll touch some more."

    "More?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Well, there are a lot of rivers. After they vomit sand for two days, we will fry and eat them. I will send some to Zhuangzi for others to taste. I just went, and they took good care of me."

    The old lady stopped talking. Although it is not the season to eat snails, the people here don¡¯t know if they can¡¯t make them, or if they don¡¯t have the time, or they dislike the snails with no meat and a muddy smell like her. No one touches it, naturally it is everywhere.

    "Okay, let''s eat first, and then go after eating. I''ll go with you." She had to watch, lest Ayu go into the water.

    Shu Yu has no opinion, "Okay."

    She soaked the snails in water, got up and wiped her hands, "Why haven''t Dahu and Sanya come back?"

    "It is said that the Zhang family has started to eat at this point, and it is time to come back." Both children are sensible, and they will not stay in other people''s houses when they are eating.

    The old lady was going to look for her after drying her clothes, when the voice of a big tiger sounded at the door.

    "came back."

    She went to open the door and saw Zhang Ping''an standing at the door with two children.

    The old lady immediately smiled and let people in, "The two children are obedient, didn''t they cause you any trouble?"

    Zhang Ping''an smiled somewhat honestly, "No, no, they are very good, Dahu taught me a lot of words."

 Chapter 711ï¼š Zhang Pings eyes

    Chapter 711 Zhang Pingan''s eyes

    Shu Yu heard the movement at the door and walked out, just as Zhang Ping''an also raised his head and looked over here.

    Shu Yu nodded at him, who immediately looked away.

    He said to the old lady, "Dahu is very powerful, knows a lot of words, and is very patient. My family wanted to keep them for dinner, but Dahu and Sanya refused, so I sent them back."

    said, Zhang Ping''an handed over the vegetable basket in his hand, "My mother said that your rapeseeds have just been planted and are not yet ripe, so let me bring some vegetables over."

    The old lady was not polite to him, and reached out to take it, "Okay, then thank you. The meal is already cooked at home, you can leave a piece to eat."

    "No no no." Zhang Ping''an waved his hand hurriedly, "My house is also burnt, I''ll be leaving now, goodbye."

    Zhang Ping''an turned around and left, looking at Shu Yu again before leaving.

    It''s just that Shu Yu lowered his head and was talking to Sanya in a low voice, but he didn''t pay attention.

    The old lady raised her eyebrows, and when Shu Yu raised her head, she saw her milk''s expression was strange.

    She looked down at herself, "What''s the matter, what''s on me?"

    "It''s okay, wash your hands and eat first."

    As he walked to the kitchen, Da Hu explained, "Mother, my sister and I were going to come back, but Aunt Zhang insisted that we stay and said that we would cook our food. My sister and I struggled for a long time to come back. , that''s why it''s delayed until now."

    Sanya nodded quickly at the side, "Yes, we have worked hard. It''s not easy to run away from this one and not that one. It''s been a long time to battle wits and courage with them."

    Shu Yu was delighted, "Why does it sound like a war?"

    "I didn''t fight, but I wasn''t hungry before, and now I''m too hungry." Sanya touched her stomach and let out a long sigh like a little adult.

    Sir is really difficult to understand. She clearly speaks clearly now, so why can''t she understand?

    Shu Yu was amused by the expressions of the two little guys. It seems that Aunt Zhang''s enthusiasm is difficult for children to bear.

    The family of four ate, and when they heard that Shu Yu was going to touch the snails, the two little guys also excitedly shouted to go.

    The old lady waved her hand and set off for the river.

    Shu Yu touched half the bucket again, and then returned home in a mighty manner. After soaking in water, she went to Zhuangzi.

    Wang Changdong is quite strange, "What are you doing here so early?"

    Shu Yu was choked by him. If there were such a good boss in modern times, there would not be so many social animals.

    He actually despised her for going to work early?

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Let me sort out the roster. Although the original booklet is fine, I have a familiar way of recording. I just thought that if I get it done now, I can do things faster in the future."

    Wang Changdong''s expression "you don''t need to explain it, I understand it", it''s not that he doesn''t know how stingy the original booklet is, it''s written in a mess, probably only the person who recorded it can understand it.

    Shu Yu took the small basket to the kitchen and returned it to Aunt Fang, then moved the table under the eaves.

    The light here is sufficient, and the sun can be basked in without dazzling the eyes.

    Once he started to work, Shu Yu was much more serious.

    Wang Changdong passed by her several times, only to see her turning the pages quickly.

    In the end, he couldn''t hold back his curiosity, so he simply came over and asked, "How''s it going?"

 Chapter 712ï¼š Five teams seriously injured

    Chapter 712 The fifth team was seriously injured

    Shu Yu was interrupted, just as she was getting ready to move, she rubbed her neck and handed him the booklet she had written in her hand.

    Wang Changdong knew the characters, but the writing was not good-looking.

    But Shu Yu''s characters are very clear, a small one, with regular kerning separation.

    Although he felt that the font was not like regular script or Song type, it did not hinder his appreciation.

    After turning a few pages, Wang Changdong raised his eyebrows in surprise, "Have you classified your names according to their pronunciation?"

    "Yes." In fact, it is divided according to the initials of Pinyin.

    "Why don''t you come by Baijia''s surname?"

    Shu Yu, hehe, you said Baijia''s surname too. If she doesn''t remember which page, then she has to memorize it from the beginning? The problem is that some surnames are not included in the Baijia surnames.

    Wang Changdong sighed while looking at it, and it was indeed much clearer to see this way.

    However, this work is also time-consuming.

    didn''t turn much, and Wang Changdong turned it to the end, and the back was blank.

    Shu Yu rested for a while before continuing.

    When it was time for you, the five hunting teams came back.

    Originally thought they were the first to come back after they had hit some prey, but when they were still at the door, there was a scream.

    Shu Yu almost made a typo with trembling hands, she stood up and asked, "What''s going on outside?"

    Someone already ran out to see it, but after a while, the man ran back again, "The five team members encountered the big bear, and the leader of the team directly bit off an arm, and the others were also injured. The situation is not very good."

    Shu Yu was surprised and met a big bear?

    She hurried out to see, and other people in the village came out to help.

    Although they are prisoners, they are so many laborers that if they are all dead, they will not be able to explain.

    The five teams were all carried back to the village, and some people had already run to find the doctor.

    The doctor hired by the official messenger will certainly not be an incompetent quack doctor, but after all, it is far away, and it will take a lot of time to go back and forth.

    Wang Changdong knew that Shu Yu''s brother was a doctor, and that Fang''s father was cured by him.

    He immediately came to Shu Yu, "Miss Lu, can you ask your brother to come to the rescue?"

    Shu Yu said he couldn''t help, "My brother left Zhengdao Village three days ago and went to other places to look for medicinal herbs, and he hasn''t come back yet."

    Wang Changdong sighed, "Forget it, if they can''t be rescued, they can only count their lives as they should. Really, how could a good thing cause a big bear? Make trouble for me."

    The governor is still in Heichang County. A few days ago, they were rewarded for hitting the big bug in Zhengdao Village. Now, a group of people were injured by the big bear. When they looked back, he couldn''t explain how many people really died.

    said, he glanced at the direction of the house a little irritably, and the few people who were carried in were still crying and howling, and it was very miserable to hear.

    Shu Yu didn''t like the people from Team 5, but he also thought it was very strange. The people from Team 5 didn''t have such bad luck and suddenly provoke the big bear, right?

    Not long after, the doctor was invited back, and at the same time, there were three teams of people.

    The quality and quantity of the prey of the third team are still unremarkable. After Shu Yu registered them, he pointed to the room where the sound came from and said, "The five team members were injured when they encountered the big bear. right in there."

    Just finished speaking, when Ma Lu and the others said "hey".

    Fang Xiyue''s expression was surprised for a moment, and the next moment became strange again.

 Chapter 713ï¼š Malu killed them

    Chapter 713 It was Ma Lu who killed them

    Shu Yu''s sharp eyes found that the eyes of several people were not quite right, and raised his eyebrows slightly.

    "Don''t tell me, it has something to do with you when people from Team 5 meet Big Bear."

    As soon as she finished speaking, there was a loud cry from the five teams in the room, "Master, it was Ma Lu and the others who harmed us, and they designed it to harm us..."

    Ma Lu snorted coldly, walked directly to the door of the room, and said to the people inside, "Don''t spit your blood, why did we hurt you? Could it be that I let the big bear come over, and I instructed him to get hurt. Yours? If I have that ability, I still need to go into the mountains to hunt so hard every day? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to let the big bear deliver the prey to my door.¡±

    "That is, I know that your five teams and our three teams are not dealing with each other, and now they have suffered heavy losses. But you can''t jump off the wall and pour any dirty and stinky water on us, right?"

    Everyone from the third team stood at the door and said sarcastic words, making the person from the fifth team vomit blood again.

    The corner of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, Fang Xiyue pulled her aside and said in a low voice, "Actually, we didn''t expect the fifth team to meet Big Bear."

    "So, what''s going on?"

    Fang Xiyue looked to the left and right, and there was no official present, so she whispered, "Last time, the people from the fifth team caught a poisonous snake and wanted to kill us, but they were cleaned up by that gentleman Meng? We were in a hurry to catch the big bug. , and they don''t even care about dealing with them. Today, Ma Lu and the others said that they must have revenge, otherwise the people in the fifth team thought we were afraid of them."

    So when he was going up the mountain, when Ma Lu noticed that the fifth team was following them again, he deliberately spoke loudly about the process of fighting tigers at that time.

    Of course, part of it was made up.

    Ma Lu said that when they encountered the big worm that day, there was actually not only one tiger, but also a slightly smaller tiger, which should be the child of that tiger.

    They originally saw the little tiger first. Although it was not as strong as the one they shot down, it was still very important, and they could get a reward if they caught it.

    Unexpectedly, when a few people surrounded and wounded the little tiger, the big tiger appeared. It let the little tiger escape first, and stayed behind to deal with them.

    When Ma Lu and the others finished fighting the big tiger, in order to avoid extraneous branches, they didn''t go to the other end, and went down the mountain with this one.

    I just don''t know if the injured tiger is still in place or not.

    They decided to take a look. If they were still there, they would give it away again while the governor was still in Heichang County. Maybe they could get a bigger reward this time.

    The group did what they said, and marched towards the deep mountain together.

    Just when they were about to reach that place, one of the three teams stepped on the air and smashed their feet. Not to mention hunting, it was difficult to walk.

    It is impossible for the three teams to leave him alone, and if one of them is missing, the safety will be greatly reduced.

    So as soon as a few people discussed it, they decided to let the little tiger go first and come back to see it in a few days.

    They quickly turned around and headed out of the mountains.

    Those made up words, Ma Lu''s group said it very smoothly, and the five teams behind him naturally heard it.

    But they still believed it, and even thought about it: The three teams don¡¯t fight, they fight.

    Hearing that the other party was just an injured tiger, several people immediately felt that this was a golden opportunity, what a pity to miss it?

 Chapter 714ï¼š Malo killed them

    Chapter 714 Ma Lu killed them

    So the five teams hid immediately when the third team went down the mountain, and when they were far away, they went inside along the original route.

    They have just heard from the third team that the place where the big worm appeared is in front, and although it has been two days, there are still traces of the fight, which is very easy to find.

    Anyway, the people in the fifth team went deeper and deeper, and the people in the third team did not know or care about the final result.

    It wasn''t until they came back that they knew that the five teams had met the big bear.

    After listening to Fang Xiyue''s explanation, Shu Yu didn''t know whether to say that the people in the fifth team were too stupid or too greedy.

    The third team naturally didn''t know that there was a big bear living in that place, but it used to be the tiger''s territory, indicating that it was already deep in the mountains. Even if the tiger is gone now, it is a place where large beasts will go. People who are not prepared want to go in, and there is a great possibility of encountering danger.

    Ma Lu didn''t really think about taking the lives of the people from Team Five. As long as they weren''t so greedy, they weren''t overwhelmed by their desires, and they even exercised and observed more on weekdays, they could avoid danger in time.

    It''s just that they don''t live up to their expectations, so it''s no wonder they.

    Fang Xiyue explained to Shu Yu what happened here. In the room over there, the people from the fifth team were also screaming, and intermittently told Wang Changdong the cause and effect.

    However, after Wang Changdong heard it, he said "..."

    This is what they said, the three teams killed them?

    He became impatient, "This can also be blamed for the third team, they didn''t pull you into the deep mountains, and sneaked behind others, is there any other shameful purpose? The whole hunting team, just You have a lot of things, and the prey is small and small, but you are too embarrassed to drag three teams into the water, stupid!!"

    Compared with the five teams who love to act like demons, Wang Changdong of course prefers Ma Lu and others who are good at doing things without causing trouble and bring him honor.

    So after he heard that the matter had nothing to do with the third team, he didn''t bother to pay attention to it.

    Wang Changdong turned his head and said to the doctor, "Show them a good look, and send them home after prescribing the medicine. Really, it''s really **** bad for me."

    He wanted to throw up.

    It was useless for the people of Team 5 to complain, Wang Changdong left, and the other officials ignored them.

    The three teams stood outside the house and gave them a cheerful look, then went to hand in the prey, packed up and prepared to go home.

    Shu Yu didn''t pay any more attention. The other hunting teams came back one after another, but they all went to see the five teams.

    I heard that they were injured by the big bear, and each of them was inevitably concerned. Originally, the three teams had stimulated the excitement of wanting to go into the mountains to fight the big insect two days ago, and then the temperature gradually cooled down.

    Especially the tenth team that entered the mountain on the first day of today, their faces changed after seeing it.

    They didn''t play many things. After all, on the first day, the techniques were unfamiliar and they were still getting used to it.

    After Shu Yu registered them, the team that reclaimed the wasteland came back soon after.

    She saw the people from the Shu family again. This time, the Shu family didn''t say much. They quickly got the food and left. Seeing that the food was not deducted, they all exhaled in unison.

    Shu Yu sneered when she saw this, she didn''t want to play tricks in such a place, it was boring.

    To do it, she will do it big.

    However, Shu Feng and Shu Quan, who originally wanted to go hunting in the mountains for a different job, never mentioned it again. I don''t know if I dismissed this idea, or if I have another idea.

    After Shu Yu finished his work, the five teams of people who had been injured in the room were also sent back.

 Chapter 715ï¼š Stir fried snails

    Chapter 715 Stir-fried Snails

    The situation of Team 5 was not very good. According to the doctor, the leader of the team had broken his arm and lost too much blood. He had been in a coma for three days before he woke up.

    After waking up, he couldn''t accept the fact that he had broken his arm. He yelled at home, and even wiped out all the side dishes growing in the yard, which made the family that was not rich even worse. The family, who had a good time hunting, hated it.

    Later, although he got better, he has never been in a good mood.

    Broken arm, no need to think about hunting, only to open up wasteland.

    His situation is somewhat similar to that of Xu Dali of the family of three at the time. Xu Dali also broke his arm when he was hunting, but he broke his forearm, but the leader of the fifth team was his forearm.

    But the mentality of the two people after waking up is completely different. The two people will naturally be compared in the wasteland reclamation team.

    As for the rest of the fifth team, even if they were not as serious as the boss, they also suffered a lot of injuries.

    Two of them were slapped by the bear and severely injured, and they were no longer able to enter the mountain.

    There is also a minor injury, but he was already frightened by the original scene. After experiencing the process of the boss breaking his hand, let alone hunting in the mountains, he did not dare to enter the periphery of the mountain.

    Team 5 was completely disbanded.

    Of course, these are for later.

    Shu Yu is still doing her own thing step by step, and her few rocks are almost playing, but Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi still haven''t come back.

    She was a little worried, and a little regretful that she hadn''t asked him more clearly about his whereabouts.

    After just two days, she has gradually started to do things in Zhuangzi, and the snails she picked up last time have almost finished spitting up sand.

    Shu Yu was a little greedy, and planned to stir-fry the snails to add food to himself.

    In the morning, she came back from Zhuangzi after her work was done. After adjusting her work and rest, she did not need to go back to sleep.

    She directly dragged a stool over and sat in the yard cutting the buttocks of the snails.

    Sanya wanted to come to help, but there were only big scissors at home, no small ones, and cutting the snails also required strength, the little girl''s small hands would have to poke herself accidentally.

    Shu Yu didn''t let her move, the little girl was very sorry, "Second sister, is the fried snail really delicious?"

    "Have you ever eaten Sanya?"

    The little girl shook her head.

    The snails take time to clean up, and there is no meat. In the past, my family was poor, my father injured his leg, and my mother and grandmother were busy in the fields. She and Dahu were going to pick up firewood from pig grass, and they were not allowed to go to the river to touch the snails because they were young.

    No one has time to do this, and she is in a hurry to eat every day, so she still doesn''t know what the snail tastes like.

    Shu Yu originally wanted to touch her head, but she only had a snail in her left hand and a pair of scissors in the right, so she couldn''t get it out, so she could only say, "You can taste it in a while, there are some things that the second sister made before, some of them are not delicious. ?"

    Sanya thought of popcorn, fried chicken legs, and spicy rabbit meat. She swallowed her saliva uncontrollably, her eyes sparkling, "No, it''s all delicious, especially delicious."

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Then you can wait and eat later."

    said it was later, but the number of snails was quite large, and the old lady also came over to help cut a piece after finishing the work.

    In this way, it took a lot of time to cut out half a bucket of snails.

 Chapter 716ï¼š Ill get a jug of wine

    Chapter 716 I''m going to get a pot of wine

    Shu Yu went directly to the river with the bucket, washed it many times, and saw that the water of the snails was clear, and then brought it back with satisfaction.

    Sanya and Dahu couldn''t help when cutting the snails, and now they are scrambling to start the fire.

    Big Tiger is the older brother, so he consciously gave up his seat and went to peel the garlic and wash the ingredients.

    Shu Yu asked Fang Xiyue to pick up a lot of perilla just yesterday, and let Dahu take them out and wash them.

    Shu Yu decided to make two flavors. The two children were young, and she didn''t dare to give them too spicy food. Just put a little chili pepper that was not very spicy to enhance the flavor, just like the last time when making incense. Spicy rabbit meat.

    She saw Sanya behind the stove poking her little head from time to time, she couldn''t help laughing, and first made the sauce to pop the snails.

    After the pot is hot, pour the oil first.

    Stir-frying snails is actually quite simple, Shu Yu said to Sanya while adding the seasoning, "You can try it first, if you like it, let''s do it next time. But the most important thing in stir-frying snails is that they have to be cooked. , if you are not familiar with it, there will be a mail..."

    Said that the parasites do not understand them, and it really affects the appetite.

    Shu Yu put it another way, "If many things are undercooked, you will get sick if you eat them, and the same is true of this snail. And when it''s not cooked, the snail meat inside can''t be sucked out."

    Several people nodded while listening, and after a while, bursts of fragrance drifted out.

    Shu Yu added wine and basil, and the eyes of the old lady standing beside her lit up, and she was quite emotional, "I used to think that this snail was not delicious, but now I understand it, no matter what kind of food, I can''t bear to put these Nothing tastes good when made."

    Who would put wine and oil on meat that is not full for this idea?

    Shu Yu smiled, the conch with the sauce was ready, she asked the old lady to take a big plate, put it on the table, and then called the two children over.

    "Wash your hands first, eat before we continue."

    "Second sister, let''s eat everything after cooking." Dahu suggested.

    Shu Yu shook his head, "This thing won''t taste good when it''s cold."

    The two little guys glanced at each other, hurriedly ran to wash their hands, and came back to the snail and inhaled desperately, "It''s really fragrant."

    "Try it and start with one, if you can''t get it out, let''s use a toothpick."

    In order to eat the snails, Shu Yu asked Fang¡¯s father to make a toothpick.

    Father Fang is in good shape now. Although he can go to the ground, he is still not suitable for work. But it was still easy to sharpen toothpicks by leaning on the head of the bed, and Shu Yu used three eggs as a reward.

    Father Fang refused, but he worked extra hard when sharpening the toothpicks.

    Dahu and Sanya had never eaten it before, so they didn¡¯t know much about it. They hurried to get it until the old lady ate two.

    The eyes of the two children lit up on the spot.

    When she was full, Shu Yu started to cook the second pot, which was a bit too much this time. She used a sea bowl for soup and went directly to Zhuangzi.

    As soon as he stepped into the door, Wang Changdong sniffed, "What is it that smells so good?"

    "Tian snails." Shu Yu carried the net bag into the main room, put the big bowl on the table, and opened the lid, the strong smell became more obviously domineering.

    Wang Changdong was very curious, "It looks delicious."

    Shu Yu, "Try it?"

    Wang Changdong ate one, his eyes lit up, and said hastily, "I''ll go get a pot of wine."

 Chapter 717ï¼š Sung Hyun is here

    Chapter 717 Chengxian is here

    Shu Yu smiled, and when Wang Changdong brought the wine, there were several officials behind him, including the cook in this village.

    A few people gathered around the table after a while. Besides these people, there were also a few old ladies on the Zhuangzi.

    Shu Yu went to the kitchen to get a plate alone, pulled out a part, took it to another table, and called Aunt Fang and others to come and eat together.

    Shu Yu''s popularity in this village is very good. She is literate, smart, and has the way of being a governor. In addition, she is easy to get along with. After a few days, everyone''s relationship has become very harmonious.

    The woman''s movements are much more restrained, but Wang Changdong''s side is already very addicted.

    Especially the chef, who looked at the condiments in the snails while eating, which blocked the eyes of others and was pushed out several times.

    When the food here is in full swing, a somewhat familiar voice suddenly came from outside the door.

    "Is Miss Lu there?"

    Shu Yu was sitting inside, and the other people were so loud that she didn''t hear them at all.

    It was Wang Changdong who was sitting facing the direction of the gate. When he looked up and saw the person coming, he stopped his hands in shock, quickly wiped his mouth, walked around behind the table, and walked a few steps to him, smiling flatteringly, "It''s Cheng Guard, why are you here? Did the Governor have any orders?"

    When he was talking, he heard the sound of sucking hahaha behind him, his face changed slightly, he quickly turned his head and shouted at them, "Don''t eat it, didn''t you see any distinguished guests coming?"

    The people behind who were rushing for food were so frightened that they almost choked on the roar. They raised their heads and looked, oh, this person seems a little familiar.

    Isn''t this the guard beside the Governor?

    Damn, I was seen when I was lazy, what should I do?

    Everyone quickly stopped, and Shu Yu also heard the movement and came over at this time.

    Seeing Chengxian, she was also stunned, "Chengxian guard?"

    Chengxian''s nose came from a scent, and he couldn''t help it.

    Seeing Shu Yu coming out, he quickly coughed and said, "That, Miss Lu, I''m here to find you."

    "Looking for me?" She should have no contact with the Governor for the time being, right?

    Confused, Shu Yu turned to the side, "Guard Chengxian, come in first, let''s talk inside."

    As soon as he finished speaking, out of the corner of his eye, he saw Wang Changdong winking at him, and his hand was desperately pointing at the table.

    Shu Yu was silent. During working hours, his boss'' cronies saw that everyone was eating meat and drinking. Are the consequences a bit serious?

    How to do?

    Of course¡­the same thing.

    Shu Yu smiled and said to Cheng Xian, "Cheng Xian''s guard came by coincidence, my house just burned the snails, and I just brought it here for everyone to taste and see if there is anything that needs to be improved. Cheng Xian''s guard followed the governor. You must have been to a lot of places and have eaten a lot of delicious food. This food tasting skill is better than all of us. Otherwise, help me to try it out, if there is anything wrong, I will go back and correct it.¡±

    Chengxian''s eyelids trembled, and he glanced at Shu Yu, seeing that she was talking nonsense with her eyes open, but she was very innocent and very sincere, and she almost couldn''t hold back the expression on her face.

    This girl is really, absolutely, she said it as if there was such a thing.

    However, the smell in the front is really fragrant, and he can''t control it.

 Chapter 718ï¼š There are two things to tell Shu Yu

    Chapter 718 There are two things to tell Shu Yu

    Chengxian''s expression fell in Shu Yu''s eyes, and she immediately gave Wang Changdong a wink.

    The latter quickly echoed Shu Yu''s words and said, "Yes, Guard Chengxian, we are all trying the taste of this snail. It''s just that we have never seen the world, and we can''t tell if there are any other places that taste better than this. The snail, you are well-informed, give Miss Lu your opinion."

    The others also nodded, and then surrounded Chengxian and walked forward.

    Chengxian''s kindness is hard to resist. Anyway, he was pushed to the main room and sat down. The table in front of him has been wiped clean by the clever official.

    The wine jug was also put away. It¡¯s okay to eat snails to test the taste, but not to drink.

    Chengxian pretended not to smell the strong wine smell, but Wang Changdong added in a timely manner, "This snail has also added some wine to remove the fishy smell, so the wine smell is a little bigger, hehe, hehe."

    Shu Yu, "..." Don''t you think this is a place without three hundred taels of silver?

    Fortunately, Chengxian didn''t care, he nodded slightly and took the small plate and chopsticks handed by Shu Yu.

    This snail doesn''t really need a toothpick. Shu Yu cut the buttocks of the snail very large, and the fried ones were thoroughly cooked.

    Chengxian still maintained his expressionless face, without exerting too much force, the snail meat mixed with the rich and fragrant juice fell into his mouth.

    He paused for a while, but it really was... there was no fishy smell at all.

    "Fresh, fragrant, delicate meat, no muddy smell."

    I didn''t expect that he would actually comment, which is really rare for Chengxian, who has always been less talkative.

    Wang Changdong exhaled a long breath, hurriedly sat across from him and said, "Yes, I think it''s delicious too, Guard Chengxian eat more."

    Chengxian just wanted to taste the taste at first, after all, it is really too fragrant.

    Kesuo snail is an addictive thing, especially this plate of spicy snail is a really rare delicacy, he can''t stop.

    At the back, Wang Changdong and several others also sat opposite him, chatting while eating, and the atmosphere became extraordinarily pleasant.

    Shu Yu stood in the back, the corners of his mouth twitched, Cheng Xian guard''s aloof temperament couldn''t be maintained.

    Fortunately, he knew how to restrain himself. Seeing that a lot of shells had already been placed in front of him, Cheng Xian, who had had enough mouth addiction, stopped, took a sip of tea to moisten his throat, and then said with a light cough, "It''s really good, I don''t think it needs to be improved."

    Shu Yu held back his laughter, nodded and said, "That''s good."

    She also saw that Chengxian did not intend to continue eating, so she quickly diverted his attention and asked, "By the way, Chengxian''s guard said that he was looking for me for something. I don''t know what it is?"

    Chengxian stood up, "Let''s go over there and talk."

    Shu Yu nodded, invited him into the room on the left of the main room, poured him a glass of water, and sat down opposite him.

    Chengxian returned to his original serious expression and said, "I''m here this time because I have two things to tell Miss Lu."

    "Two things?"

    Chengxian nodded, "The first thing is that the matter in Heichang County has been dealt with almost, and the Governor will leave tomorrow. However, although the Lord has left, Mr. Qi will stay."

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up slightly, "Mr. Qi won''t leave?"

    Chengxian''s expression was gentle, "Yes, now the former magistrate of Heichang County has been arrested, and the new magistrate has to wait for news from the capital''s official department."

 Chapter 719ï¼š The dart board is all right

    Chapter 719 It''s all right

    Therefore, there is no county magistrate in Heichang County now.

    But Heichang County is a place of exile, and people who don¡¯t have the ability may not be able to control it.

    It¡¯s just that Qi Chan is a prisoner now, so it¡¯s not even suitable for him to be a temporary county magistrate. Cheng adults let the original county magistrate in the county government temporarily take the post of county magistrate.

    This county magistrate is of average ability, so Master Cheng simply kept Qi Chan behind and called him assisting the county magistrate to handle affairs.

    Qi Chan stayed in Heichang County, probably until the new county magistrate took office.

    But this is exactly what Qi Chan wanted. The farm implements that Yao Tianqin gave him also need time to test. If there is no problem, they will be sent to the capital and presented to the sage.

    As long as the operation is done properly, let someone help Yao Tianqin to intercede, and then imply that the emperor''s case has other secrets, it is not impossible for Yao Tianqin to reinstate the official.

    Of course, it is impossible to reverse the case back then, and closing the case was the will of the emperor himself. If the verdict is suddenly reversed, it is very likely that the emperor will be disgusted, and instead he will miss this opportunity for meritorious service.

    It is better to imply the emperor, make the emperor feel guilty, and regret that he missed the good talent for five years. If the emperor wanted to compensate Yao Tianqin, the reward would not be low.

    Qi Chan knows the temperament of today''s emperor too well, this is the most beneficial way for Yao Tianqin.

    Now Qi Chan is in the heat of Heichang County to prepare the barrel car, and he wants to see the effect as soon as possible.

    Shu Yu was naturally happy to hear that, and her rock was almost done. In the past, I wanted to hand over the results to Meng Yunzheng, and let him help to pass it up, so as to get rid of the identity of the exiled prisoner.

    But once that happens, it will have to be involved in the battle of the princes, which is actually not the most appropriate.

    Now that I know Qi Chan, although the time to know each other is not much, Mr. Qi''s character is not a problem. It is most appropriate to leave it to him. Since she is in Heichang County, it will save her from having to go to other places to find him in the future.

    Shu Yu was very happy and asked Chengxian, "What about the second thing? What is it?"

    I hope it''s still a good thing.

    Chengxian was infected by the happy expression on her face, and couldn''t help showing a slight smile, "The second thing, I asked you privately to say it, it''s about the escort."

    Shu Yu was taken aback.

    Chengxian, "That day you followed the adults to the interrogation hall, didn''t you meet with Boss He? I interrogated Boss He first, and then I learned about his grievances with your family, and also about the incident."

    Shu Yu nodded.

    "Later, when I interrogated other suspicious people, I heard the name of the Guifeng Escort Bureau, and paid special attention for two points. After continuing the interrogation, I realized that the person was related to the lost items of the Guifeng Escort Bureau. Follow him. On this line, the county government has arrested a group of prisoners, and the items lost by the Wind Dart Bureau have also been found."

    Shu Yu suddenly raised his head, "Found it?"

    "Yeah, now that the crisis of **** has been lifted, you can rest assured."

    Shu Yu took a deep breath, "Thank you."

    "It should be me thanking you, if you hadn''t tricked that Boss He into the yamen, I wouldn''t have paid much attention when I heard about the **** bureau, and followed that person''s clues to get rid of a nest of tumors for Heichang County. .The lord also specially rewarded me for this, so I specially proposed to the lord today to meet you, and by the way... I also got a little bit of luck."

    That snail is really fragrant! !

 Chapter 720ï¼š Aunt Xue was beaten again

    Chapter 720 Aunt Xue was beaten again

    Shu Yu was surprised, Chengxian guard, are you a person who talks so much?

    Chengxian''s words have been brought, and they are all good news.

    He has to rush back to the county seat, so it is not advisable to stay for a long time, and he is ready to leave after saying that.

    Shu Yu sent him out, and when he came back, the big pot of snails had all been eaten.

    Wang Changdong approached her and smiled, "Miss Lu, you seem to be in a good mood."

    He guessed right, Miss Lu is a blessed person. Take a look and see, among them, who would be so valued by the governor, they all left, and when something happened, they sent a confidant to look for her.

    It¡¯s not wrong to have a good relationship with her.

    Shu Yu was in a good mood, of course. She maintained this good mood until the next morning. When she saw Aunt Xue who came to register, she felt better.

    I don''t know what happened to her, but she looks really miserable.

    But she didn''t ask more, just gave her two more glances.

    With just these two eyes, people came together to solve her confusion.

    The person who was talking to Shu Yu was a family living next to the Shu family. It had been a long time since the Shu family had moved in. From time to time, there would be some disturbances. The family on the left was on the same wall as their yard. sound insulation effect.

    There''s something going on in the Shu family, they can hear it if it''s a little louder.

    So they were the first to know that Shu Yu had a bad relationship with the Shu family, but they didn''t have much interaction with Shu Yu, so they thought the quarrels and conflicts in the Shu family were just a pastime after their hard work.

    But Shu Yu has now become Zhuangzi''s steward, and they were worried that there was no way to have a good relationship with her. When they saw that she was paying attention to Concubine Xue''s injury, they immediately told her in a low voice.

    "Her injury was beaten by the second master of the Shu family. Steward Lu, don''t you know that on the day the man from the Shu family came, the Xue family happened to be recovering from the injury, so before the female family members came back, she took the Hou family and the family together. That sixth sister of your family was described as a heinous person, so as soon as the Hou mother and daughter came back, the second master beat the Hou and drove them out."

    "Now the Shu family regrets it, but they can''t be found if they leave. No, they put all the faults on the Xue family. They complained that the Xue family misled them, and they complained that the Xue family was ill-intentioned to sow discord. It''s her fault. No, I don''t know who said it yesterday, your house seems to be burning some delicious food, and it will smell delicious as soon as you pass by your door. "

    "The Shu family ate bran when they got home, and they felt bad, and they became angry all of a sudden. The second Shu family has a very bad temper, so he took a stool and slammed it on Xue''s head, tsk, I saw you on the spot. blood."

    In fact, there is one more thing she didn''t say. The Shu family also blamed the Xue family for buying Lu Shuyu back, so they had to be angry with Shu Yu, and they had to be human with their tails tucked in front of her.

    Even, because Shu Yu was in charge, Shu Feng and Shu Quan couldn''t change the job of hunting in the mountains.

    If they can enter the mountain, the Shu family will be able to eat meat.

    So after all, all this is Concubine Xue''s fault.

    Shu Yu wanted to laugh when he heard it, "It''s really... a dog bites a dog."

    From now on, whenever she''s doing better, and whenever something happy happens to her, will the Shu family be stimulated again?

    Now they are blaming Concubine Xue, and when Concubine Xue is tortured to death by them, who will be next?

 Chapter 721ï¼š eat fish

    Chapter 721 Eat Fish

    Shu Yu thought of Concubine Xue''s unnaturally hanging hand. Obviously, although the hand has grown, the bones are completely crooked.

    And she looks thinner and older than the rest of the Shu family. It seems that in the Shu family, without her and the Hou mother and daughter, she has become a new target that the Shu family hates. Even if the Shu family does not beat her, She also had a much worse life than everyone else.

    Shu Yu laughed sarcastically.

    The neighbors immediately said, "Mr. Lu is right, aren''t they just dogs eating dogs? Director Lu, don''t worry, I live next door to Shu''s house. If they have any nasty thoughts in the future, I promise to tell you. "

    Shu Yu raised his head and glanced at this man,

    The man hurriedly explained, "I am also afraid that they have done something bad. I think they are not very honest even though they have been exiled. It would not be very good if the disaster happened to others and affected the entire Zhengdao Village. You are in charge, so I should ask you to tell me."

    Shu Yu felt that this person was also a wonderful person, so he smiled and did not refuse.

    The man let out a sigh of relief and left happily.

    Shu Yu continued to work. Speaking of which, it has been a few days since Mrs. Hou and Miss Six left, and I don¡¯t know what to do now.

    Next time she goes to the county seat, bring her something.

    After Shu Yu registered, he packed up and went back.

    entered the yard, only to find that the sunflowers that were planted earlier had sprouted.

    She squatted down to check it out, "It''s early days, I thought it wouldn''t work."

    Now is not the season to plant sunflowers. Fortunately, this stuff is easy to support, likes temperature and cold, and has a strong adaptability. The seeds will survive as long as the ground temperature is above two degrees.

    The temperature in the southwest side is not particularly low during the day except in the morning and evening.

    Previously, she had planted sunflowers in pots, brought them out to bask in the sun during the day, and kept them warmer in the house at night.

    It should have germinated in about seven days, but after such a long time, there was no movement. Shu Yu thought that this kind of seed might not be a good variety and could not be planted in winter.

    Well, although it has been a long time, there is still some movement.

    She is going to plant such a seed for the time being. If there is no problem, she will plant the other seeds in the spring of next year.

    The recent happy events happened one after another. Shu Yu was in a good mood. After changing the direction of the potted plant, he got up and said to the old lady, "Mom, my flowers are sprouting. I''ve been looking forward to it, should we? Celebrate?"

    The old lady was feeding the chickens, and she turned back with a smile, "How do you want to celebrate?"

    "Didn''t the Xiyue above send a fish last night? We happen to have pickled cabbage at home, so let''s make a pickled fish, and I''ll cook."

    Fang Xiyue and the others came back from hunting early yesterday, and they didn''t know who suggested that they wanted to catch fish. The people from the third team went to the river together, and they were busy for most of the day, and they really caught a lot.

    After the was divided, there was just one more, and Ma Lu and the others asked Fang Xiyue to send it to Lu''s house.

    This fish is quite big, and Shu Yu is a little greedy.

    The old lady had no objection, "Sure, I''ll go kill the fish." As she said that, she threw out all the chicken food in her hand.

    Shu Yu got up one step ahead of her, "No need, I''ll do it. I''ll kill by the river so that I can clean it up."

    In the past, she caught the fish raised in the basin, put it in the bucket, went to get the kitchen knife and scissors, and went straight out.

    Shu Yu just walked out for a while, when a person came over the corner.

 Chapter 722ï¼š Aunt Zhang came to kiss

    Chapter 722 Aunt Zhang came to kiss

    When this person saw Shu Yu, he subconsciously called her. But on second thought, what she came to say to the old lady was indeed not suitable for her to listen to. Since Shu Yu went out, this person did not call her again.

    She turned around, walked into the courtyard gate of Lu''s house, and looked at the old lady and called out, "Auntie is busy?"

    Shu Yu came to the river in a hurry with a bucket, Fang Xiyue brought a grass carp, the weight was very heavy, about seven pounds.

    Grass carp is tender and very suitable for pickled fish.

    Shu Yu brought the cumbersome bucket to the river and felt exhausted.

    There was no one by the river at the moment, but she still found a place downstream and started to collect the fish.

    As soon as we were halfway through, I saw a few people coming not far away who were going to wash their clothes. Shu Yu raised his head and glanced at it, but he didn''t recognize it.

    But those people were very familiar with Shu Yu. After all, he was the first prisoner in Zhengdao Village to be a steward. He was also a woman, especially a woman who had just been exiled here.

    In just a short period of time, Shu Yu jumped to the sky and jumped three levels in one step, almost becoming a legend in Zhengdao Village.

    A bolder girl walked towards her. Seeing that she was cleaning up the fish, she squatted down and smiled, "Miss Lu, let me help you. I''m a good fish killer."

    Shu Yu raised his head and saw that the girl seemed to be about the same age as him, and she seemed a little nervous when she spoke.

    She shook her head and said with a smile, "No, I''m about to deal with it, you can go and do your work, don''t mess you up in a while."

    The girl opened her mouth, and it could be seen that Shu Yu lowered her head again, and really didn''t want anyone to help her. She felt a little regretful at the moment, and turned around and walked away.

    She walked back to the little sisters and squatted down to do the laundry.

    Soon someone laughed mockingly and whispered, "You still want to please others, but they don''t care about you at all. I don''t know what to be proud of. Even if you are in charge, you are a prisoner who was exiled here."

    "Small, what nonsense are you talking about!"

    "Why are you so angry? Don''t you just have a crush on her brother? But it''s okay for the elder brother to see you. Although you are not a prisoner, but after you are a prisoner, your brother is innocent and has a good future. Doctor, even if you marry a wife, you won''t marry like you."

    "You..." The girl stood up angrily, and threw the clothes in her hands back into the basin, as if she was going to settle the bill.

    Others saw this and came to persuade them one after another.

    Shu Yu was far away, the girls were upstream, but the two words that Xiao Xiao said still drifted down the wind.

    She raised her head and frowned, seeing her brother? who? big cow¡­¡­

    Oh, no, it was Zhao Xi.

    Shu Yu clicked his tongue and sighed with emotion. He didn''t expect that Zhao Xi was not in Zhengdao Village, but his legend still remained in the village.

    She shook her hands, put the cleaned fish into the bucket, and washed her hands carefully twice, then got up and went home with the bucket.

    As soon as he entered the courtyard, he saw Mother Zhang who was talking to the old lady.

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "Aunt Zhang?"

    Mother Zhang didn''t continue talking when she saw her coming back. Instead, she stood up to say goodbye, "Then I''ll go back first, auntie, Ayu, you guys are busy."

    The old lady nodded, Mother Zhang nodded at Shu Yu again, and they went out.

    Shu Yu put down the bucket and asked strangely, "Mother, is Aunt Zhang coming over for something?"

    "She, come for a kiss."

 Chapter 723ï¼š Its for Shu Yu to say kiss

    Chapter 723 is to say kiss to Shu Yu

    When mentioned the word ''saying kiss'', the old lady''s expression was a little complicated.

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Say kiss? To whom?"

    She suddenly thought of what the girls had just heard while cleaning up grass carp by the river, and also thought that there was Zhang Pingning in Aunt Zhang''s house, and immediately asked, "Could it be Zhao Xi?"

    Outside the door, Zhao Xigang, who was rushing home in a hurry, walked into the yard and heard such a shocking conversation. His eyes widened, and he almost lost his footing.

    Say, say pro? Say kiss to him?

    He turned his head and looked silently at Meng Yunzheng beside him, the latter raised his eyebrows, looked him up and down for a while, and said in a low voice, "I''m so old, it''s time to say kiss, following me for so many years, I didn''t think about it. ,Feel sorry."

    Sorry, whoever wants you to be sorry.

    Zhao Xi gritted his teeth and walked into the main room.

    The two people in the room didn''t hear the movement outside. After Shu Yu exclaimed, the old lady said in a word, "Why do you want to kiss Dr. Zhao? You think too much, the Zhang family''s daughter-in-law is here to give you a kiss. ."

    She frowned, "You said you''ve reached the age to say kiss, why didn''t you think of yourself?"

    Meng Yunzheng and the two who were about to walk in the yard suddenly stopped and frowned.

    Zhao Xi instantly relaxed and looked at him with schadenfreude.

    Seeing that Meng Yunzheng was going to go inside, he quickly grabbed him and said in a low voice, "Let''s listen to it first and see what the old lady''s attitude is, so you can have an idea."

    Meng Yunzheng naturally cared about the thoughts of the Lu family, so he could only stop when he heard the words.

    Zhao Xi even dragged him to hide beside the main hall door to eavesdrop.

    Shu Yu in was startled by the old lady''s words, she pointed at herself, "Here, tell me kiss?"

    It''s not that she didn''t think about herself, but that she is an exiled prisoner now. What to say, what to do business and other things at this juncture, is not within her consideration at all.

    The Zhang family is now free, and if you want to find a wife, then you can''t find a clean girl?

    Shu Yu asked uncertainly, "Mother, are you sure you heard correctly? Is it really me that Aunt Zhang said?"

    The old lady glared at her angrily, "Do you suspect that my ears are not good when I am old, or that my memory is not good when I am old, can this be wrong?"

    Shu Yu''s expression was serious, "I didn''t!" She couldn''t be wronged.

    The old lady hummed softly, "Ayu, I know what you''re thinking. Do you think that in your current status, you won''t talk about your relationship at all, right? Let me tell you, it''s not necessarily, my granddaughter is even Prisoner, that''s also a very good, smart and sought-after item. The Zhang family has a vision, and they know how to strike first."

    "What happened to the prisoners? That Zhang family was different from the prisoners who were exiled here a few years ago. Now they are living better, and you will be the same in the future. After a few years, you will be no different from them. No, there are still differences. Yes, at least you are already the steward of Zhuangzi, and it will only get better in the future."

    The old lady is still very proud of this, and the Zhang family is not stupid.

    If he married his family Ayu, he could have a good relationship with the stewards of Zhuangzi, and even get to know the governor.

    What''s more, Ayu doesn''t need to do heavy work, and they don''t need to be raised.

    Besides, Ayu still has the Lu family. The Lu family is a good family member and can freely enter and leave the Dasu Dynasty anywhere.

 Chapter 724ï¼š Meng Yunzheng is back

    Chapter 724 Meng Yunzheng returns

    Based on this general analysis, the old lady felt that the Zhang family had truly surpassed their family Ayu.

    Therefore, if the Zhang family married A Yu, there would only be advantages and no disadvantages.

    The most important thing is that their Ayu is so beautiful and smart.

    Shu Yu only felt a headache after hearing this, "I''ve only met Zhang Ping''an two or three times at most, and I can''t even say a few words. What kind of relationship do you have?"

    "What happened two or three times? When I got married to your grandfather, I met in private. Still in front of all the elders, I didn''t say a word."

    Shu Yu hehe, "But milk, you know, I have Young Master Meng."

    Meng Yunzheng''s gloomy face outside the door suddenly lit up after hearing this sentence.

    Zhao Xidu looked at him in surprise, and asked almost silently, "Your affairs have passed the bright side? Miss Lu actually told the old lady?"

    Actually, Meng Yunzheng didn''t expect that, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and he didn''t answer Zhao Xi.

    is that the light in both eyes is so bright that it can blind Zhao Xi''s eyes.

    However, the next moment, his gaze moved down and he saw Meng Yunzheng''s clenched fist.

    He is nervous!

    Zhao Xi raised his eyebrows in surprise, this person who has been through life and death, and is not afraid of being surrounded by wolves, how could he become so nervous because of Shu Yu''s words?

    Tsk, retribution.

    However, Meng Yunzheng''s personal conditions are indeed excellent, and the old lady should be satisfied.

    Who knew that there was a cold snort from the old lady, "Are you ashamed? What do you mean you already have Young Master Meng? Is he yours?"

    "Milk, isn''t this a matter of time."

    outside Meng Yunzheng silently hooked the corner of his mouth.

    The old lady was speechless to Shu Yu, "You, why are you so sure? If there is any change in the middle, who knows what will happen in the future. Yes, Grandma admits that Meng Gongzi is really good and has good martial arts skills. Good character and good character, let''s talk about himself, he really has no choice."

    Zhao Xi has a toothache, old lady, is there no one else in your eyes? Ah Yun is excellent, isn''t he excellent?

    Just the next moment, the old lady sighed, "But he is such an excellent person, he must have been trained since he was a child. There is no family background, who can raise such a person who is both civil and military. That Meng What''s the use of your son''s favor? What if his family disagrees?"

    "No way!" Meng Yunzheng couldn''t wait any longer, took a step forward and walked into the main room.

    The old lady originally thought that Shu Yu said this, but just wanted to say that she was too naive. Immediately, it felt wrong again, and when he turned around suddenly, he saw Zhao Xi and Meng Yunzheng standing behind.

    old lady, "..."

    She turned her head and glared at Shu Yu, did this **** know that they were outside?

    He was still heard talking about people''s right and wrong behind his back. Although he didn''t speak ill of him, he was still a little embarrassed.

    But Meng Yunzheng looked at the old lady with a serious expression and said, "Please don''t worry, Grandma Lu, I can make the decision of my marriage."

    The old lady raised her head, her face full of doubts, "Your parents..."

    "My mother has passed away, and my father can''t call the shots for me. I also have an adoptive father who is a bodyguard. He has a good temper and doesn''t care about the world. Even if I don''t get married in my life, he will respect my choice."

    The old lady choked, this, Young Master Meng explained half of his family background at once, but it made her a little overwhelmed.

    Originally prepared a lot of things to ask, but couldn¡¯t say it.

 Chapter 725ï¼š Murderer of Mengs mother

    Chapter 725 The Murderer Who Killed Mother Meng

    Especially when he mentioned his mother''s passing, his eyes were a little wrong. The old lady felt that this was a sore spot in his heart, but she couldn''t bear to ask further.

    The old lady simply said, "Well, you guys just came back, and you''re tired looking. I''m going to cook. If you have anything to say, I''ll talk to you later. Ayu, talk to Young Master Meng."

    Then he went out and dragged Zhao Xi away by the way.

    Zhao Xi, "..." He just came back, and he''s quite tired. Isn''t he qualified to sit down and have a cup of tea?

    Feeling grief and indignation in his heart, he still held the old lady''s hand neatly and walked quickly, saying as he walked, "Mother, please slow down, tell me what you need to do, and I will help you. Do you need to carry water and chop wood? "

    "No, as soon as you come back, don''t do all the manual work, just sit behind the stove and help me make the fire."

    "Damn, you must have misunderstood me. Although it is quite tiring to come back from the road, it is not a problem to be physically strong and do physical work. You don''t look at A Yun''s martial arts and look very powerful, in fact, I am also very good. Yes. You see, I am skilled in medicine, and I am capable of both civil and martial arts, and I am also thoughtful in speaking."

    So look at me, don''t think I''m a fool just because I''ve played the role of a fool. Ignore my abilities, I''m no worse than Ah Yun.

    The two ''grandfathers and grandsons'' carried the fish that Shu Yu had packed back to the kitchen while they were talking, and the voices gradually faded away.

    Shu Yu then stepped forward and said, "Are you tired, do you want to go back to the room to rest for a while? I''m not in a hurry for other things, and I''ll talk about it later."

    The old lady could see his mood changes when he mentioned his mother, how could Shu Yu not see it.

    And although he only said a short sentence just now, the amount of information contained in it is quite a bit.

    My mother passed away, and there is an adoptive father.

    Meng Yunzheng shook his head, he let out a breath slowly, "No, I was planning to tell you."

    His eyes were firm, Shu Yu pursed his lips, and pulled him into the room.

    After closing the door, she sat across from the round table and poured him a glass of water, "Okay, say it, I''ll listen."

    Meng Yunzheng laughed, but this smile was exactly the same as when Shu Yu first saw him - bright and gentle, but fake.

    Since Shu Yu pierced his insincere smile, Meng Yunzheng had hardly smiled like this in front of him.

    This time, he seemed to be habitually putting on this fake smile mask.

    Shu Yu didn''t say anything this time, just pushed the teacup in front of him.

    Meng Yunzheng took a sip, still maintaining that smile, but his voice lowered, "My background is a bit complicated, I''m afraid you might be frightened if you hear it."

    Shu Yu thought, can you be more complicated than me? I want to say that I came here through a book, and I have lived in modern times for most of my life, and you are the one who was frightened.

    "No, I''m mentally prepared, even if you say you''re the prince, I won''t be scared."

    Meng Yunzheng, "..." is not so exaggerated.

    Shu Yu''s words made him laugh, and when he was with her, he would always relax unconsciously.

    He exhaled and said, "Prince is not so much. If my identity is so sensitive, how can I cooperate with other princes?"

    He shook his head, looked in the direction of the window, took another sip of water, and said, "My mother died when I was ten years old. She was killed by someone, and the murderer was my biological father."

 Chapter 726ï¼š adultery

    Chapter 726 Adultery

    Shu Yu''s hand holding the teacup froze suddenly and looked at him in astonishment.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t take his eyes back, a mocking smile appeared on his face, "That man is kind and kind on the outside, but he is a sinister and vicious person on the inside. My mother is just the daughter of an ordinary people. She has been very beautiful since she was a child, and is famous in eight townships. beauty."

    Shu Yu thought, Meng Yunzheng looks so good-looking, of course his mother is not far behind.

    "That man accidentally met my mother and robbed her. My mother didn''t want to, so he went to my grandfather''s house and bought my mother with money. My grandfather''s home is not good, come on. Money, it doesn''t matter if my mother lives or dies. What''s more, that man has a high status."

    Bit high weight?

    Shu Yu asked carefully, "Is he... an official?"

    "Yes, the current Minister of Works."

    Shu Yu''s eyes widened, what the hell, he''s really an official, isn''t Meng Yunzheng a son of the official family?

    Wait, his mother is the daughter of a common people''s family, and that man is an official, so it should be unlikely to marry as a regular wife.

    "So, your mother became that man''s..."

    Before Shu Yu finished speaking, he heard Meng Yunzheng speak, "Outer room."

    Outer room? Rob the person back, not to mention the wife, not even a concubine? dog man.

    Meng Yunzheng sneered, "The man has already married, but he is still married to Shangguan''s daughter. How dare he bring other women to his house when he has just been married for half a year? He bought a yard in a remote alley in the inner city to house my mother. I found another woman to wait on her, and I only see her once in a while."

    "It just took a year. That year she lost a lot of weight, and she lost her energy at all, as if she was waiting to die. However, just when my mother was numb, she found out that she was pregnant."

    "In a year, that man also let down his guard against my mother. If my mother wanted to go out for a walk, he would agree, but it was only limited to her returning to her mother''s house. My mother also hated my grandfather''s house, but more than that. In the small airtight yard, she would rather go out for a stroll. So that day, accompanied by her mother-in-law, she returned to the Song family. "

    "Not long after arriving at the Song family, she fainted because of a quarrel with her mother''s elder brother. My grandfather''s family was also worried that something had happened to her, so she called a doctor to check her pulse, and just like this, she was diagnosed with pregnancy. There''s something about being two months pregnant."

    "The Song family was ecstatic. They also thought that since they were pregnant, they could just let that man give my mother a name. So when my mother woke up, they urged her to come back and announce the good news to that man."

    "My mother went back. The man thought she was going to spend the night at Song''s house, but she didn''t expect her to come back early. Therefore, my mother broke his adultery with someone."

    Shu Yu frowned, adultery? "Who?"

    "That man is from the palace."

    Shu Yu''s eyes suddenly straightened, a woman in the palace?

    Listening to the meaning of Meng Yunzheng''s words, it is definitely not just a palace maid. Then it could only be... a concubine or a princess.

    Fuck, that man was so daring, he had an affair with the people in the palace.

    Meng Yunzheng sneered, "Do you think it''s absurd? A concubine with a high status in the palace had an affair with a man who was not the servant of the Ministry of Industry at that time. This kind of thing, let alone my mother, anyone who sees it will It felt like a hallucination."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Your mother broke their affairs, they won''t let your mother go, right?"

 Chapter 727ï¼š Meng mother Song Xin

    Chapter 727 Mother Meng Song Xin

    Meng Yunzheng took a deep breath and nodded, "Yes, of course they want to kill people. The woman who was serving my mother was stabbed to death by that man on the spot."

    "Originally, he also wanted to give my mother a sword, but the palace concubine stopped him. Although my mother was thin, she still looked good. The palace concubine was jealous. She couldn''t see my mother pressing her head and trying to torture people. Kill when you''re done."

    "The Concubine Gong went home to save her relatives when she left the palace. She also has an elder brother in her family who is lustful. The Concubine Gong wants to give my mother to his elder brother."

    Shu Yu tightened his fingers, "What about that dog man? Did he agree?"

    Dog man?

    Meng Yunzheng thought for a while, "It is indeed a dog man."

    The dog man agreed, of course. They **** his mother and took it directly to the palace concubine''s house, Liu''s house, and locked it in a small room. They found a maid to watch her, and waited for the lecherous brother to come over at night.

    However, his mother was lucky, that night, Liu Mansion was assassinated by an assassin.

    The imperial concubine thought that the assassin was coming at her, and in a hurry, she smashed a **** path, then disguised herself and left through the back door, returning to the palace without stopping, and thus took most of the guards away.

    But when she left, those assassins didn''t mean to stop.

    They came to Liu Mansion. The number of guards in Liu Mansion was reduced by a part, but instead gave them a chance.

    At that time, apart from some people hiding in the secret room, most of the Liu family were poisoned.

    Song Xin was frightened in the hut by herself at that time, but because of the chaos outside, no one came to check on her.

    She took a lot of effort to untie the rope, but when she opened the door, she found miserable screams everywhere.

    But it was such a mess, but it was the only chance for her to escape.

    Song Xin didn''t want to miss it, but fortunately, the house where she was locked was remote, and those assassins went to kill the master of the Liu residence, and no one paid any attention to it.

    After Song Xin got out of the small house, she saw the corpse of the maid who was guarding her lying in the yard.

    This person''s figure is similar to his own, Song Xin gritted his teeth and dragged the person into the house. He changed his clothes to her, tied them with ropes, and then... set a fire in the yard.

    Anyway, the entire Liu residence was full of fire, and those assassins also brought tung oil, which was doused in several places.

    If the house caught fire and the corpse inside was burned beyond recognition, then the people in Liu''s house would probably think she was dead.

    Song Xin can''t guarantee that, that''s all she can do.

    She had no hope in life before, but now it is different, she wants to live.

    She has a child in her womb. Even if this child has half the blood of that man, it is still her child.

    Song Xin had a family, but it was as if she had no family. This child became her only family and her only sustenance.

    Song Xin ignited unprecedented hope. After she did all this, a lot of time had passed. This is the capital, and the officers and soldiers came very quickly, but those officers and soldiers were probably held back by something, so when they arrived, Liu''s residence was beyond recognition.

    The assassins started to retreat after killing the Liu family brother, fighting with the officers and soldiers who came over.

    Song Xin took advantage of this juncture to escape with some of the other servants in the Liu residence.

    After came out, she met Meng Pei, Meng Yunzheng''s adoptive father.

 Chapter 728ï¼š Meng Pei and Song Xin meet

    Chapter 728 Meng Pei and Song Xin meet

    Meng Pei''s family is a **** agency. That time, it happened to be transporting goods to the capital. He was going to rest in the capital for two days before returning.

    The place where he lived at the time was not far, and he heard noises while half asleep, so he got up and walked here along the flow of people.

    Then I met Song Xin.

    Actually, Meng Pei had met Song Xin before. When he was a teenager, it was the first time he went out with his uncle for darts. At that time, he was young and vigorous, and when he encountered a dartist, he fought with the other party. After the other party fled, he chased after his uncle''s dissuasion.

    As a result, he was separated from his uncle, lost his way, and had no money on his body. When he finally arrived at the gate of the capital, he could not enter the city at all.

    In desperation, he could only ask someone to help him go into the city to find his uncle and help him deliver a letter.

    It''s just that he was not only in a state of embarrassment, but also had a lot of blood on his body when he fought with the bandits. No ordinary people dared to approach him, let alone deliver letters for him. What if this person is a bad guy? What if he was a traitor and sent letters just to contact his party?

    No one was willing to help him, Meng Pei was tired and hungry, and almost fainted at the foot of the city wall.

    At that time, Song Xinzheng was urged by his parents to go to work in Zhuangzi outside the city, and he saw that he was about to die. The other party was a young man about the same age as herself, she mustered up the courage and handed him half a steamed bun.

    Then, she helped Meng Pei deliver the letter.

    Meng Pei was deeply impressed by what happened back then, and he once thought of asking her to repay, but Song Xin didn''t leave his address, and he didn''t even tell him his name. Even when delivering the letter, he hurriedly said a few words and left, and the uncle who saw her passed away a year later.

    From then on, only Meng Pei knew what she looked like.

    Therefore, when she saw Song Xin again, even though she was very thin and embarrassed, Meng Pei recognized her at a glance.

    Obviously, Song Xin no longer remembers Meng Pei.

    After escaping from Liu''s residence, she was a little panicked and just wanted to run to a place with few people.

    But she was so tired and pregnant, exhausted, and walking a little unsteadily, so she bumped into Meng Pei.

    Song Xin saw that the other party was tall and big, and it was a man again. He was sober for two points in panic, and he used all his strength to try to escape, but Meng Pei grabbed him.

    Song Xin struggled, Meng Pei quickly explained that she was not a bad person, and called out her name.

    Only then did Song Xin know that the other party was that young man back then. She was desperate. At this juncture, the man in front of her who had helped her once became her last straw.

    She begged Meng Pei to take her away, not to be found by the people of Liu''s house.

    Although Meng Pei didn''t know what happened to her, but the person he had been thinking about for four years held his arm helplessly, how could he refuse.

    Song Xin fainted, and Meng Pei left the Liu residence quickly behind her back.

    He has been looking for Song Xin for several years, so after his father passed away, he took over the **** bureau, and he intentionally positioned the purpose of the dart in the capital.

    Therefore, Meng Pei was relatively familiar with the capital, and even had a life-threatening friend here.

    He didn''t want to bring the person back to the cave, lest he be seen by the **** of the same **** who came out for the escort, so he took Song Xin to the friend''s house.

    That friend lives alone, which is convenient.

    Friends asked about Song Xin''s situation, but Meng Pei couldn''t say much.

 Chapter 729ï¼š marriage

    Chapter 729 Marriage

    After all, even Meng Pei himself was confused. Even if he trusted his friends, but it was about Song Xin, he was very cautious and did not dare to guess lightly, so as not to hurt her.

    Until, when he saw that Song Xin hadn''t woken up, and that she was injured, he was worried that something had happened to her, so he secretly went to find a doctor.

    Then, he knew that Song Xin was pregnant.

    Meng Pei only felt that the whole person was numb at the time, but Song Xin actually got married! ! He felt very uncomfortable in his heart, but when he thought about it, the other party was already seventeen years old, and it didn''t seem surprising that he got married.

    Even though she was not feeling well, Meng Pei still did her best to take care of her.

    When Song Xin woke up, he asked her the address of her home and was going to send her back.

    But Song Xin dared to go back, whether she went back to the Song family or the small courtyard, she was going to die.

    She refused to leave, and was even afraid that the officers and soldiers outside the Liu residence were searching for the assassins in the whole process, and there was a sign of miscarriage at one point.

    Meng Pei was worried about her accident, so he took care of her without asking any more questions.

    Originally, he was going to the Boomerang Bureau after two days of rest, but Song Xin''s situation was obviously not suitable for leaving, not to mention that she had no household registration, and the city was strictly checked, and they might be arrested when they set off.

    So Meng Pei asked the others to come back first, and he stayed.

    This stay is half a month.

    The assassins in the capital were caught, fled, and died, and it was almost time to calm down.

    Meng Pei also slowly learned some of Song Xin''s experiences. He hated the person who bullied Song Xin very much, but he didn''t know his identity.

    Thinking that Song Xin escaped from the Liu residence, he guessed that the person might be the lecher from the Liu residence. It''s a pity that the man died in the assassination that day, which was cheap for him.

    The top priority now is to help Song Xin leave the capital.

    He has traveled all over the world in recent years, and he has a lot of connections. He is a man of loyalty, and it is not impossible to get a fake household registration. It happened that there was a disaster in a certain place not long ago, and many refugees left the place and lost their household registrations and needed to reapply.

    Meng Pei took this opportunity to go to the troubled town after leaving the city, gave Song Xin a new identity, and then took her out of the capital.

    After escaping, Song Xin felt relieved.

    But there is one more problem, the child in her womb...

    Meng Pei is of course worried that she will find a place to live alone, and then give birth to a child to raise her alone. In case of any danger, he will be out of reach.

    What''s more, Meng Pei still had hidden secret thoughts in his heart.

    After a long talk with Song Xin, he got married.

    As soon as the two returned home, they were ready to marry.

    Meng Pei''s parents died, his father died three years ago, and his filial piety ended just four months ago.

    The uncle in the family has long been looking for a girl of the right age for him, who knows that he will bring one back himself. Before the uncles could express their opinions, Meng Pei had already asked people to buy things for marriage.

    Uncle still wanted to persuade him, but he couldn''t bear that Meng Pei was already the head of the guard. Over the years, he has developed a unique temperament, and he has a unique position in the **** bureau.

    What''s more, Meng Pei himself said that in half a month, he will ship a batch of goods to the south. It will take three to five months to come back. If he doesn''t get married now, he will have to wait at least another half a year. .

    He didn''t want to make extra troubles.

    Uncle looked at Song Xin''s thin but beautiful appearance, and felt that it made some sense.

 Chapter 730ï¼š The Meng family of three

    Chapter 730 Meng Family of Three

    What if Meng Pei leaves for the south and leaves this girl alone at home, and someone else takes a fancy to her?

    So Meng Pei married Song Xin home ten days later.

    Song Xin''s stomach is three months old, and if he stays in the sight of everyone, he will soon be found out.

    Fortunately, she was originally thin and thin. After living in Meng''s house for about ten days, everyone thought that she had grown meat and gained a little weight.

    After getting married, Meng Pei set off for the south, accompanied by Song Xin.

    This time Meng Pei only brought a few people, and none of them were important guards in the **** bureau, let alone Meng Pei''s uncles and elders.

    So along the way, Song Xin hardly got off the carriage, and others didn''t say much.

    Occasionally come down and wear a heavy winter cloak, which can also cover the slightly pregnant belly.

    When he arrived in the south and delivered the goods, Meng Pei suddenly became ''ill'' and was unable to leave home.

    He could only stay to recuperate, Song Xin took care of him by his side, and the others went back first.

    As a result, it has been raised for more than a month.

    Then the uncle in the family received a letter from Meng Pei, saying that Song Xin was pregnant and was not suitable to rush back. In addition, he stayed in the south for a while, and wanted to open a **** bureau there.

    In this way, it was a successful time lag, and the elders in the family didn''t even know that Song Xin''s belly was a few months old.

    The couple stayed in the south for a year, and Meng Yunzheng was born seven months after they got married.

    Meng Pei wrote back, saying that Song Xin was accidentally bumped into, causing the child to be born unexpectedly early. However, due to premature birth, Song Xin had difficulty giving birth in the future.

    This is a statement to the outside world. In fact, Song Xin lost her body before, and in the early stage of pregnancy, there were many twists and turns. Although the child was not born prematurely, it was indeed difficult to give birth.

    Although both mother and son were safe later, Song Xin could not have any more children for at least ten years.

    Song Xin felt sorry for Meng Pei, but Meng Pei was very grateful to her and also very happy. He treated Meng Yunzheng, who was very similar to Song Xin, as his own child. He loved and raised him with all his heart.

    Because Meng Pei was there, Meng Yunzheng laid a solid foundation when he learned martial arts in the early stage.

    Meng Yunzheng was smart since he was a child, Meng Pei has a son who can do everything, and take him wherever he goes. Sent to learn martial arts, sent to study, happy all day long, can''t wait to teach him all the skills.

    "When I was young, I didn''t even know that I was not my father''s biological son. My father and mother kept the events of the year a secret, and only they knew it in their hearts. We are a family of three. Warm and satisfying.¡±

    Meng Yunzheng said this and smiled bitterly, "Unfortunately, such days ended when I was ten years old."

    He took a deep breath, and his eyes suddenly became sharp, "After my father opened the guard station in the south, he stayed in the south most of the time, trying to avoid people and things in the capital. For this reason, the guard station in my hometown I completely handed it over to my uncle, who only lives in a corner of the small county guard station. However, no matter how small the place is, some people still encounter it."

    Although the Meng family hadn''t set foot in the capital for ten years, the man was ambitious to develop his power in the south.

    One of that person''s confidants had met Song Xin. Although Song Xin''s appearance had changed over the past ten years, the subordinate still recognized her as she was doing laundry by the river.

 Chapter 731ï¼š Song Xins death

    Chapter 731 Song Xin''s Death

    Song Xin also recognized him. She was not sure if this person recognized her, but she was very panicked.

    She now has a husband and son, and lives a happy life, and she doesn''t want to be disrupted by others.

    But she still hurried home and wrote a letter, asking them to send it to Meng Pei who was out for a dart.

    Then, with a serious expression, she told Meng Yunzheng the events of the year one by one, she no longer cared about how much shock Meng Yunzheng, who was only ten years old, would be shocked by hearing this.

    She only knows that if she doesn''t say something, she may not have the chance to say it in the future.

    After doing all this, Song Xin planned to leave home with Meng Yunzheng. No matter where you go, it''s better than waiting here to die.

    However, she still didn''t have time. That night, the house caught fire, but the mother and son slept soundly, as if they didn''t feel at all.

    It was Song Xinxian who woke up from choking on the smoke, she realized that she was addicted to drugs.

    The fire is already very big, Song Xin''s body is weak, but he still tries to wake Meng Yunzheng, while dragging him out desperately.

    Unfortunately, as soon as he arrived at the door of the main room, he was stopped by the confidant he had seen during the day.

    Probably he didn''t expect Song Xin to wake up again, since the fire couldn''t kill her, he could only do it himself.

    Song Xin knew that he was doomed, but his son must not be in trouble.

    She told the confidant that the child belonged to their family, and she was already pregnant when she left.

    That subordinate really hesitated. Later, he killed Song Xin and took Meng Yunzheng out.

    When Meng Yunzheng woke up, the subordinate was not around, only the neighbors said that his house caught fire unexpectedly, her mother did not escape and was burned to death, only he was rescued.

    Meng Yunzheng only knew the truth during the day, and his mother was killed at night. How could he believe that the fire was just an accident?

    He knew very well who the murderer was.

    But two days later, the escorts who went out with Meng Pei said that they encountered a dartist on the road. Unfortunately, his father was killed and rolled down the cliff.

    The successive blows, how could the ten-year-old child bear it, he fell ill at that time.

    The funeral of the parents at home is handled by the uncle who came from his hometown.

    Meng Yunzheng''s illness was over a month later when he woke up.

    Gossip started to sound outside, saying that he was ignoring his parents and his mother.

    Meng Yunzheng was not sure what the man wanted to do. He was afraid that he would implicate Uncle Meng''s family. He used such rumors to quarrel with Uncle Meng and keep a distance from him.

    Not long after that, he probably investigated his date of birth and Song Xin''s marriage, and confirmed Meng Yunzheng''s identity.

    That man, the current Minister of Works, Miyaoka, came to pick him up and go home.

    He told the Meng family that Meng Yunzheng was the child of the Gong family, and the Song family was his concubine. Once out of the city to offer incense, he met a mountain bandit and was rescued by Meng Pei.

    Meng Pei saw that Song Xin was good-looking, and despite her objections, he snatched him away, and even threatened her with the child in her stomach to marry him.

    He also said that Meng Pei had no children for so many years because Song Xin did not let him touch him.

    The Meng family didn''t believe Gongqiu''s words at all, but they still had an impression of what happened ten years ago, especially when Meng Pei brought Song Xin back, he would get married immediately, and he took the people to the south, but it just proved that Miyagi''s statement.

 Chapter 732ï¼š Shu Yu has the same experience as him

    Chapter 732 Shu Yu had the same experience as him

    The Meng family couldn''t stop him, so they could only watch Meng Yunzheng leave home and return to the capital.

    Shu Yu has a new understanding of Gongqiu''s shamelessness. This person has already sent someone to kill Song Xin and Meng Pei, but he still has to pour dirty water on Meng Pei, causing the entire Meng family to be involved in the scandal. .

    "This man''s methods are cruel. It''s not a pity to die." Shu Yu squeezed his hands and asked him, "Then he will take you back, will his wife agree?"

    Meng Yunzheng sneered, "What if I don''t agree? Ten years is enough for Gongqiu to climb up step by step. What''s more, there is an assistant in his harem, so he no longer has to worry about his wife''s parents'' family. The most important thing is that his children are weak. , In the past ten years, he has only one son and one daughter, and that son was also born by a concubine, and he was only three years old at the time. Although he was raised in front of his wife, he was frail and sick.

    And he is healthy, free from disease and pain, and has practiced martial arts and read books. Of course, such a cheap son is reluctant to let go.

    But Gong Qiu was also worried that he knew what happened back then, so he deliberately tried to betray him.

    Gongqiu has been an official for many years, and he has the toughness of a superior. When this amazing momentum is used to hold a ten-year-old child, he is naturally full of confidence.

    Sure enough, when facing him, Meng Yunzheng was timid and scared.

    Gongqiu understood that Song Xin wanted Meng Yunzheng to live a peaceful life, so he never told him what happened back then, and even before he was found by himself, he didn''t know that Meng Pei was not his biological father.

    For such an answer, Gongqiu is satisfied.

    How could he know that Meng Yunzheng''s temperament was much stronger than he thought, the words he said were half-truths, and the shock and doubts he showed were all fake.

    From the moment his mother died, he buried hatred and was ready to take revenge.

    For the next nine years, Meng Yunzheng lived in the palace family.

    His performance was featureless, even a little dull and stupid, and he often couldn''t keep up with his master''s progress when studying.

    This made Gongqiu very puzzled, and it was obvious that he had inquired about the news that this child was very talented in reading.

    Meng Yunzheng was afraid that he would have doubts, so he deliberately let people spread the word, saying that he became like this, maybe because he was addicted to drugs and inhaled too much smoke, which caused damage to his brain, and it became unusual. Once upon a time.

    Sure enough, Gongqiu was furious when he knew the result, and later found an opportunity to deal with the subordinate who killed Song Xin at the beginning.

    Meng Yunzheng avenged part of his revenge and felt happy in his heart.

    He began to cultivate his own power secretly, and began to contact the nemesis of the concubine who had an affair with Gongqiu.

    Yes, not only did he have to deal with Gongqiu, he also had to pull down that concubine and her son.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help but stretched out his hand, put it on the back of his hand, looked at his slightly red eyes and said, "Yes, what''s the use of pulling down Gongqiu, the person behind him is not a good thing."

    Meng Yunzheng was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "I know, you will stand by my side."

    Of course she stood by his side, Shu Yu thought of how similar her past life was to Meng Yunzheng today.

    Both parents were murdered, lurking around the murderer for many years, trying hard to find an opportunity to take revenge.

    She can do it, Meng Yunzheng can definitely do it too.

    "By the way, what about your father? Listening to what you said before, your father is fine, right?"

 Chapter 733ï¼š Meet Zhao Xi

    Chapter 733 The acquaintance with Zhao Xi

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Yes, he is still alive."

    After Meng Pei fell off the cliff, Gongqiu kept looking for him.

    probably learned from the previous lesson, she didn''t see Song Xin''s body with her own eyes, so she escaped the disaster and caused more troubles.

    Therefore, even though Meng Pei was injured and fell off the cliff, Gongqiu still wanted to see people die and corpses.

    He has been secretly sending people to look for Meng Pei, and he was even afraid that Meng Pei would contact Meng Yunzheng before he died.

    After two years, Meng Pei seemed to have disappeared, not to mention returning to Meng''s house, and never seeing Meng Yunzheng.

    Just when Gongqiu relaxed his vigilance a little, Meng Pei found someone to send a letter to Meng Yunzheng.

    And the person who delivered the letter was Zhao Xi.

    "Zhao Xi?" Shu Yu was surprised.

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "Yes, Zhao Xi grew up by his master''s side since he was a child. You can also see that he is skilled in medicine, but one can imagine that his master is even more powerful. My father did not die when he fell off the cliff, but he did. He was seriously injured, and the first person to see him was Zhao Xi."

    Zhao Xi was arguing with his master at the time, and ran out to play by himself. After seeing Meng Pei who was seriously injured and unconscious, he gave him first aid.

    Later, his master came over and brought Meng Pei back for treatment.

    Unfortunately, Meng Pei was injured so badly that he had been in a coma for two or three months before he woke up.

    It''s just that after he wakes up, things have changed, and his wife and children are separated.

    He always wanted to find a chance to see Meng Yunzheng, but Gongqiu was still looking for him, and Meng Yunzheng was often accompanied by people, and he couldn''t even insert a needle when he saw it.

    So it took two years for him to let Zhao Xi hand over a note to Meng Yunzheng.

    The father and son finally had the chance to meet again.

    For the next few years, Meng Pei was with Zhao Xi''s master.

    Old Doctor Zhao had always lived in a secluded place, and Meng Pei also had a company with him. Moreover, he often went into the mountains to collect herbs. Meng Pei was very skilled. Especially after his wife was killed, he held back hatred in his heart.

    Meng Yunzheng and him rarely meet, after all, Gongqiu has not given up looking for Meng Pei yet.

    The last time I saw him was a year ago.

    But such a day will not wait too long.

    Meng Yunzheng''s expression froze, and he clenched his fists.

    Shu Yu thought of the plot in the book. After the Shu family was exiled, about a year later, the current sage became seriously ill. Several princes began to fight for power and profit more and more unscrupulously, and it didn''t take long for the unknown fifth prince to stand out and finally ascend to a high position.

    She finally understood why Meng Yunzheng wanted to cooperate with the fifth prince. In addition to avenging his mother against Gongqiu, he had to pull down the concubine in the palace and the son she gave birth to.

    Therefore, when the fifth prince wins, it will be time for Meng Yunzheng to get his revenge.

    She took his hand, "It won''t take too long."

    "Um."

    "By the way, the imperial concubine you are talking about is the empress, and her son is the second prince, right?"

    Meng Yunzheng was stunned for a moment, then raised his head in surprise, "You know?" He never mentioned who the man in the palace was, but she didn''t expect her to guess so accurately.

    Shu Yu took a sip of tea, of course she didn''t guess it.

    is only about this noble concubine and the second prince, and there is a plot in the book about them.

 Chapter 734ï¼š Shu Yus idea

    Chapter 734 Shu Yu''s Ideas

    The fifth princes in the book have always used their strengths to try to make the second prince and third prince who are in the limelight kill each other and weaken each other''s power, just like what happened to the Shu family this time.

    But once, the male and female protagonists in the book were in deep crisis and hid in a secret passage. Who knew that secret passage turned out to be a place where the imperial concubine had a tryst with a foreign minister. The two were shocked at the time, but they were discovered.

    The two had no escape, so they were forced to cut a **** path and stab the matter out.

    The emperor soon learned the news, and was shocked and knocked over his most precious inkstone. Then, before the situation expands, block the news and control the rumors. Such a royal scandal must not be leaked out.

    Immediately after, he brought all the relevant personnel to the hall for interrogation, and then found out an extraordinary event-the second prince turned out to be the son of the foreign minister.

    The emperor was seriously ill, vomited a mouthful of blood on the spot, and passed out.

    After waking up, he listed the high concubine and the foreign minister as charges and executed them in secret.

    As for the second prince, probably for the sake of face, the emperor still spared his life and demoted people to common people first. After being exiled to the northwest, he was killed on the way.

    Everyone knows who made the move.

    It would be fine if things were to end here, but the emperor was the most respectable person. This scandal was caused by the male and female protagonists, and he did not intend to keep the two of them.

    also found a crime, the emperor sent the hero and heroine to prison.

    The male and female protagonists were the people of the Fifth Prince at that time, and they were very helpful to the Fifth Prince and were his right-hand man.

    The fifth prince naturally couldn''t watch them die, so he had no choice but to rescue them.

    This rescue, he also appeared in front of people, the third prince who didn''t care about him quickly knew the disguise of the fifth brother and pointed the finger at him.

    Even the emperor became suspicious of this son and began to suppress him.

    Fortunately, the fifth prince was already full of wings at that time, and the third prince had weakened greatly in the struggle for many years, and the emperor was seriously ill, so they could not stop the fifth prince from reaching the top.

    However, the Fifth Prince could have been smoother originally, because of this incident, there have been many twists and turns and suffered a lot. And after ascending the throne, there will always be some rumors that he is not orthodox.

    Therefore, when Meng Yunzheng talked about the affair between Gongqiu and the concubines of the harem, the words "concubine and empress" flashed in her mind.

    After all, there are really few who are so courageous.

    Shu Yu said to Meng Yunzheng, "I heard you mention that Liu Mansion encountered assassins back then. I thought, the concubines in the palace must have had such an experience in Liu Guifei''s family."

    "That was twenty years ago. I didn''t expect you to know it."

    Shu Yu laughed dryly, she knows everything about twenty years later, believe it or not?

    She changed the subject, "Have you ever thought that the second prince might also be the son of that man?"

    Meng Yunzheng suddenly looked at her, "You, what did you say?"

    "Well... I''m just guessing. We have to make bold guesses and be careful to verify, right. You think, that noble concubine and Gongqiu have been hooked up so early, and their relationship is still so good, the possibility that the second prince is his son is also No." She paused, lowered her voice suddenly, and said mysteriously, "Even if it''s not his son, he can be his son."

    Meng Yunzheng narrowed his eyes slightly and pondered.

 Chapter 735ï¼š Meng Yunzheng has figured out the way back

    Chapter 735 Meng Yunzheng thinks about the way back

    Shu Yu took a sip of tea calmly. Anyway, the second prince and Gongqiu are indeed related by blood.

    Meng Yunzheng lightly tapped the table with his fingers, "You are right, no, it can also be said to be yes. But we can''t interfere in this matter, we have to let the third prince break through and guide him to think in this regard."

    Shu Yu gave a thumbs up, smart.

    Although it is said in the plot that the hero and heroine broke their adultery, but she has verified that the process can be changed, as long as the ending remains unchanged.

    Replace the male and female protagonists with the third prince, then the emperor''s heart will be the son, and the fifth prince will be able to escape.

    but¡­¡­

    "Will it implicate you?" Shu Yu put down the cup, still a little worried, "Although you don''t recognize Gongqiu, he is your father after all. If he committed this, the whole Gong family may not be able to get rid of it."

    The book said that the emperor did not want to make this a big issue, so the rest of the palace family was fine.

    The last palace family gradually declined, and soon disappeared from the conversation of the public.

    Just who knows if there will be an accident?

    But Meng Yunzheng didn''t seem worried about this.

    "You said it just now, it''s not a son, you can also say he is. Then my son, you can also say no. It''s true or false, as long as there is evidence, as long as we have enough power in our hands, how to say it, it''s not us. Do you have the final say?"

    He seemed to be prepared for this, "Don''t worry, from the day I wanted to bring him down, I''ve already thought of a way out."

    His life was saved by his mother''s desperate protection to survive, how could he easily give up and perish with such a person?

    She said so, and Shu Yu felt relieved.

    Meng Yunzheng raised his head cautiously, held her hand, and said in a low voice, "Ayu, thank you."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "I told you a long time ago that I may not be able to do anything else, but my brain is still good. Did this idea for you open up new ideas for you?"

    Meng Yunzheng was stunned for a moment, and couldn''t help but chuckle, "Yes, your brain is so good. But I said thank you, not this. I just wanted to thank you, after listening to me so much, but still standing so firm. On my side, you are willing to accompany me and share weal and woe.¡±

    "It''s alright, in the future you can just let me get rich together."

    "Cough cough." A soft cough suddenly came from outside the window.

    Meng Yunzheng withdrew his hand and looked at his head outside the window, "What''s the matter?"

    Zhao Xi explained with a desire to survive, "I didn''t hear anything. I''ll remind you immediately when I get there. Well, come out after you''ve finished speaking. My mother has been talking for too long and I''m worried about you. Do something bad."

    After saying that, he ran away, for fear of being beaten.

    Shu Yu looked at his back without words, and asked Meng Yunzheng, "Zhao Xi calls me milk now, and it''s very smooth."

    "..." Meng Yunzheng was silent, in fact, he wanted to call that too.

    "Okay, then I''ll go out first, otherwise my grandma will come over in a while." Shu Yu stood up and looked at Meng Yunzheng''s exhausted face. This person had come back in a hurry, and he didn''t even have a rest, so he said so much again, not only physically, but also mentally.

    "You rest, other things will be discussed later."

    "it is good."

    Shu Yu walked out the door and saw that Zhao Xi was still poking his head not far away, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes, then turned his head and asked Meng Yunzheng, "So Zhao Xi was asked by your father and his master to be your attendant by your side?"

 Chapter 736ï¼š They all hold hands

    Chapter 736 They are holding hands

    Shu Yu felt that this follower was a little unreliable.

    Who knew that Meng Yunzheng shook his head, "No." He seemed to be in a better mood, raised his eyebrows and smiled, "He lost a bet with me and promised to stay behind me for three years."

    Shu Yu thought, it really doesn''t look very reliable.

    "So what year is it now?"

    "The third year."

    Shu Yu, "Isn''t that coming soon?"

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Yes, there are still two months, and the three-year period will expire. So he has been a little complacent recently." He dared to laugh at him, dare to gloat at his situation.

    I remember when he was just following him, he felt that men were daring, he was willing to bet and admit defeat, and his entourage had to look like an entourage, so he didn''t even need to pour the tea himself.

    Unfortunately, such a day will end in less than half a month.

    Thinking about it now, Meng Yunzheng felt a little regretful. He should have trained people well at that time. Maybe after three years, he will have a very clear understanding of his status and even forget the three-year deadline.

    Shu Yu gave a "tsk", shook his head and went out.

    When she walked to the kitchen, Zhao Xi was complaining to the old lady, "...we''ve all held hands, milk, you have to let our girl grow snacks, you can''t be deceived by the appearance of others. Ah Yun, right? , I haven''t gotten along with women since I was a child, and I''m still a big girl. I just had a relationship with a girl, I can''t guarantee that I won''t become a hungry ghost, I can''t control it..."

    Shu Yu stood outside and snorted, and sure enough, when the three-year period was about to expire, he began to let go of himself.

    The old lady gave Zhao Xi a sideways glance, "You can speak for him, he is a big girl, aren''t you?" Also, who is your girl?

    "Of course I am." Zhao Xi quickly stood up straight and assured with a serious expression.

    Shu Yu couldn''t take it anymore, "Mother, I''ll help you." Then he stepped into the kitchen.

    Zhao Xi saw her coming, he smiled, turned and ran.

    As soon as he left, Shu Yu said to the old lady, "Mom, don''t listen to his nonsense."

    The old lady has already prepared all the dishes. Only the pickled fish and fish fillets need some skills. Before she could practice, she handed over the job to Shu Yu.

    asked her while looking at her sliced ??fish, "It''s all said and done? Did he explain it to you?"

    "Well, it''s very clear." Shu Yu lowered his head, and the movements in his hands were very skilled, "However, milk, their family''s situation is more complicated, and I can''t say for the time being."

    "Isn''t it complicated?" My mother passed away, I have a bad relationship with my father, and I have an adoptive father.

    The old lady can make up a story based on this information - his mother was in poor health and died early. He was also disliked by his biological father, so he was raised by his adoptive father.

    Well, very complicated.

    The old lady sighed, "It''s hard to say, let''s not talk about it first. You are more knowledgeable and smarter than us, and you know what you want. You just need to protect yourself."

    What Zhao Xi said just now flashed through her mind, and she couldn''t help but look at the back of Shu Yu''s hand.

    Shu Yu almost touched his forehead, "I will, milk, I''m still young. You have to wait until I get married, right?"

    "Um."

    The old lady was relieved.

    "Milk, second sister, we''re back." While the two were talking, the voices of Dahu and Sanya suddenly came from outside.

    Shu Yu subconsciously stuck his head out to look, but was pressed back by the old lady.

 Chapter 737ï¼š rivals meet

    Chapter 737 Love Rivals Meet

    Shu Yu, "What?"

    The old lady poked her on the forehead, "The one who sent Dahu and the others back must be the Zhang family boy. Since you know their thoughts, don''t meet him again. On the Zhang family''s side, I have already rejected it for you."

    Not only that, but also let Dahu and Sanya not go to Zhang''s house in the future.

    The old lady was thinking in her heart, and the happy voice of the tiger was heard from the yard, "Zhao... Big Niu, are you back?"

    Dahu was so excited that he almost missed his mouth, but fortunately he stopped in time.

    Zhao Xi walked over with a smile and touched the heads of the two little guys, "Yeah, I''m back, do you miss me?"

    "Think." Dahu said, and when he saw Meng Yunzheng coming out of the room, he was even more excited, "Brother Meng."

    He came out from under Zhao Xi''s hands and couldn''t wait to run to Meng Yunzheng, "Brother Meng, the study method you taught me before is very useful, I can remember a lot of words and phrases now, and I''m still a little master, it''s amazing already."

    "Really?" Meng Yunzheng praised him, and then raised his head to look at Zhang Ping''an, who was standing in the yard somewhat restrained, his eyes looked at it, and after a while, he lowered his head and said to Dahu, "Although the method is easy to use, it is quick in the end. If you remember the method, you should study it more, and only when you have a solid foundation can you learn deeper knowledge. It is good to be a little master, but if you lose your homework because of this, you will put the cart before the horse, you know?"

    Dahu tilted his head, in fact, he didn''t quite understand it. Can''t he study it when he is a little master?

    But Big Brother Meng is a formidable scholar, and he is the one he admires the most, so what he said must be very reasonable.

    The little guy nodded vigorously, "I know, then, then I''m not a little master first, and I''ll teach others when I can learn it by myself."

    said, he turned his head and said to Zhang Ping''an, "Brother Zhang, I won''t go to your house in the next few days."

    Zhang Ping''an always felt that Young Master Meng was very hostile to him. He laughed dryly and said to Da Hu, "Okay, it''s true that your studies are important, and I was the one who delayed you for several days."

    Dahu waved his hand, "That''s not true, Brother Zhang, you don''t have to feel bad about it."

    Meng Yunzheng sneered, Zhao Xi watched the fun and watched with great enthusiasm.

    Until he received Meng Yunzheng''s sharp and gloomy gaze, he suddenly thought that his deadline had not yet come, and hurriedly raised his voice towards the kitchen to ask, "Mother, is lunch ready? We just got back and are hungry. "

    Meng Yunzheng asked Zhang Ping''an with a kind smile on his face, "Brother Zhang, we just came back today. We have cooked a lot of dishes at home, do you want to keep a piece for use?"

    Zhang Ping''an waved his hand quickly, "No, no, I''m just sending Big Tiger Sanya back, and I''m leaving."

    Having said that, he looked towards the kitchen. The old lady came out and invited him again, but Zhang Ping''an also refused.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t see Shu Yu coming out, so he turned around and left the courtyard with some regret.

    Dahu and Sanya looked at each other, why did the atmosphere feel weird?

    Fortunately, Shu Yu''s voice soon came from the kitchen, "After dinner, stop standing outside."

    The two little guys immediately ran into the kitchen excitedly, "It''s delicious, second sister, what are we going to eat today?"

    "Sauerkraut fish." Shu Yu raised his head, saw Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi also come in, and greeted them, "Eat first, I''ll show you something good after eating."

 Chapter 738ï¼š Witness the moment of miracle

    Chapter 738 Witness the moment of miracle

    Shu Yu said that if it is a good thing, it must be a good thing.

    Everyone felt that way, so after the meal, everyone looked at her expectantly.

    Shu Yu went to the room and took a few things and put them in the main room. Everyone stepped forward and glanced at them curiously, and some were puzzled. Is this the good thing she said?

    Zhao Xi was even more surprised, "Isn''t this the stone you were playing with in the yard a few days ago... the end? Would you show us this?"

    "You''ll know in a while."

    Shu Yu quickly went to the kitchen and took out the small pot of decoction, "Conditions are limited, so I can only use this pot."

    She opened the medicine jar, put a cloth bag full of ''stone dust'' in it, and then added water.

    Immediately placed a thin plate on top of the jar with a handful of rice and some water in it.

    Shu Yu covered the plate, and there was a small hole on the cover.

    "Okay, the next moment is to witness the miracle." She glanced around, and then smiled under the puzzled eyes of several people, "I can cook the rice in this plate without fire. cooked."

    Zhao Xi pointed to the remaining cloth bag on the table, "Just use this?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a puff of smoke rising from the small jar, and his mouth was almost smashed by the speed.

    "This, this... It''s actually smoking!!" Zhao Xi took a breath and reached out to lift the lid.

    Shu Yu slapped his hand suddenly, "Don''t move, this is very hot."

    Zhao Xi quickly retracted his hand, but his eyes were fixed on the jar in front of him, even holding his breath.

    Even Meng Yunzheng, who has always been calm and steady, couldn''t help but lit up and watched intently.

    The old lady was even more shocked. If Zhao Xi hadn''t moved quickly, she would have almost lifted the lid.

    I heard that it was very hot, so I quickly pulled one in each hand, holding the hand of Sanya Dahu, watching nervously.

    Not long after, there was a ''gudugudu'' boiling sound in the jar, and then slowly, a smell of rice came out, exactly the same as when they usually cooked rice.

    "It''s so fragrant, it''s really familiar." The big tiger''s face was full of shock.

    This is really a miracle, his second sister is amazing, she can really cook rice without fire.

    Dahu and Sanya turned their heads in unison, looking at their sister with admiration.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help but reached out and touched the heads of the two little guys, and said, "Is it a good thing?"

    "Yes, a good thing, this is definitely a good thing." The two children didn''t answer, the old lady and Zhao Xi spoke in unison.

    After the two finished speaking, they looked at each other, and the old lady gave him a look of disgust.

    Really, what are you talking about with her, an old man?

    Zhao Xi smiled and then looked at Shu Yu excitedly, "What the **** is this? How did you make it? Is that the stone?

    Meng Yunzheng also looked at her, "Is this thing easy to get?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "It doesn''t cost much."

    Now the rice is cooked, and the sound of boiling water has stopped.

    Shuyu opened the lid through the cloth, and the fragrance became more obvious.

    She brought the plate down and put it on the table, the old lady and Zhao Xi immediately stepped forward, rolled a grain of rice and grinded their teeth, and it was really soft and cooked.

    Meng Yunzheng took out the cloth bag and checked it carefully.

    Shu Yu explained on the side, "This thing is called a heating pack. It can heat up when it comes in contact with water. It can boil water and cook rice. It is easy to carry. I plan to use this to get rid of my status as a prisoner in exile."

 Chapter 739ï¼š Shuyus heating pack

    Chapter 739 Shu Yu''s Fever Pack

    Shu Yu''s voice hadn''t finished yet, and the others looked at her in unison.

    Shu Yu smiled, "What''s wrong? Do you think this thing is not enough?"

    "Enough, of course it''s enough." Zhao Xi took a deep breath and said immediately, "You are not the Shu family, but the unloved adopted daughter of the Shu family. This heat pack can be made meritorious as long as it is presented, let alone you, it is a real crime. Prisoners who have committed serious crimes can be released."

    said he turned his head to look at Meng Yunzheng, "Really?"

    Meng Yunzheng looked at Shu Yu with pride at this time, he felt that Shu Yu seemed to be radiating dazzling light.

    Such a girl, such an excellent and intelligent girl, who wouldn''t like it?

    He nodded slowly and replied, "Yes, since this thing has no cost, it can be manufactured in large quantities. The use of heating packs... will be very wide, and the number of people who benefit is unknown. Compared with Yao Tianqin''s farm tools, it is no different. Let go."

    The old lady clapped her hands happily, "So, with this heat pack, our family Ayu can be acquitted and can leave this Linzhang residence?"

    Meng Yunzheng took his eyes away from Shu Yu and was sure, "Yes."

    "That''s great." The old lady took Shu Yu''s hand, "Then let''s hand over this thing quickly... But who?"

    Shu Yu looked at Meng Yunzheng, "Do you think it''s better for you or Mr. Qi?"

    She is actually more inclined to give to Qi Chan.

    But the old lady said, "Of course it''s for Young Master Meng. He is our own person with us. If he has a connection, let him hand over it. By the way, doesn''t he know Mr. Xiang? Mr. Xiang is a good official and won''t be greedy for us. This credit. I have never met that Mr. Qi. Although you have met him a few times, but after all, you are not very familiar with it, it is more appropriate to leave such an important matter to your own people. "

    Meng Yunzheng listened to her words on the left and one on the right, and she couldn''t help feeling a little swollen.

    He coughed lightly, suppressed his emotions, and said in a low voice, "Let''s leave it to Mr. Qi."

    The old lady looked at him in surprise, but she was an old country lady, and she was really unfamiliar with the detours of officialdom. To judge whether a person is good or not, and whether he can trust him or not, he must be looking for someone he knows and has friendship with.

    Since Young Master Meng said he would give it to Mr. Qi, then... give it to him.

    After all, this matter is related to Ayu''s life, so let someone who understands discuss it.

    The old lady didn''t stay for a long time, and soon went out with the two children with the medicine jar.

    As soon as they left, Zhao Xi couldn''t wait to ask, "Why give it to Mr. Qi? Ah Yun, if you give this heat pack to the fifth prince, you can also acquit Ah Yu. What''s more, you also said, If this thing is beneficial to the country and the people, if it is handed over by the fifth prince, he can also make a contribution."

    Meng Yunzheng sat down on the chair, raised his eyes and asked him, "Then tell me, if this heat pack is handed in, where will it be most useful in the future? Civil? Palace? Or..."

    "It''s the army." Shu Yu said, "Actually, I thought this heat pack was the most suitable for the military from the beginning. They can go out for reconnaissance or guard in remote places, especially in the cold north. Sometimes they don''t. It is convenient to eat hot food in life, and this heating pack can be used."

    This thing is not a weapon, but it can improve the lives of those soldiers who protect their families and the country. Shu Yu decided to get this out and hand it over.

 Chapter 740ï¼š It is more appropriate to leave it to Qi Chan

    Chapter 740 It is more appropriate to leave it to Qi Chan

    "That''s right." Meng Yunzheng nodded, "It''s the army."

    Zhao Xi opened his mouth and understood a little.

    Army, that is a boundary that no prince can easily touch. At least, not on the surface.

    Don''t look at the second prince and the third prince fighting like a black eye, but they didn''t dare to openly stretch their hands into the army, they only dared to secretly gather some army generals.

    The fifth prince, a dormant prince, is naturally even more impossible.

    So this heat pack can be given to anyone, not the Fifth Prince.

    Apart from him, Mr. Qi is the most suitable candidate.

    Meng Yunzheng, "It can also be beneficial to Mr. Qi. He is currently experimenting with Yao Tianqin''s farm tools. If there is no problem, he will report it to the court. This is his first achievement after coming to Southwest China. , that is the second skill. At that time, even if the emperor is still angry with Mr. Qi, other officials of the court will speak for Mr. Qi, and Mr. Qi will most likely be able to return to the court."

    Qi Chan will be very grateful to Yao Tianqin and Shu Yu when he goes back.

    Especially Shu Yu, she helped Qi Chan more than once, even Yao Tianqin was brought to him by her.

    With Qi Chan''s current status, he will only go higher and higher in the future. With such a big backer for Shu Yu, what is there to worry about?

    As for the Fifth Prince, he might be able to take this opportunity to draw Qi Chan into his camp.

    Qi Chan is a royalist, he does not belong to any faction, but his presence in the court is very strong.

    After listening to Zhao Xi, he ''tsk'' twice, "Then leave it to Qi Chan, isn''t he in Heichang County right now? Send it there now?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "It''s not the time yet."

    "How long will it take?"

    Shu Yu looked up at the sky outside the main room, "I heard from the old lady in Zhuangzi that it should cool down in a few days, and then I will go to Mr. Qi again."

    Zhao Xi looked at her, then looked at Meng Yunzheng, and shook his head after a while, "You two have the same deep scheming, you deserve to be a natural couple."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "If we are all like you, we may not live to the present."

    Zhao Xi suddenly fell silent when he thought about the living environment of the two.

    I have to say that the two of them had a really hard life before, and it was normal for them to cherish each other.

    Shu Yu saw that it was getting late, she had to go to Zhuangzi, so she would not continue chatting with them.

    She went out and explained, especially the two children, they must not touch the heat pack to avoid burns.

    Fortunately, the two children are very well-behaved, and knowing that this thing is very important to the second sister, they nodded hastily.

    Shu Yu set off to work in Zhuangzi.

    Because of the arrival of Chengxian''s guard, the other stewards in Zhuangzi became more enthusiastic towards her.

    Shu Yu works here, except that there is no salary and not much freedom, it is actually quite relaxing.

    But thinking of Chengxian''s guard, she forgot one thing.

    Before Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi went to check the guards beside Lord Cheng, and now they have come back, they don''t know what the result will be. She didn''t have time to ask, and she didn''t know who the guard in question was.

    Shu Yu is also familiar with a Chengxian guard, I hope it''s not him who has the problem.

    As she pondered, she waited to go back after work at night to ask.

    In the evening, the hunting party returned.

    After the three teams handed over the prey, Fang Xiyue came over with a rabbit and handed it directly to her.

 Chapter 741ï¼š injured rabbit

    Chapter 741 Injured Rabbit

    Shu Yu carried the rabbit, "For me?"

    "Yeah, we caught a lot of prey today. After we divide it, this hare will be given to you."

    Fang Xiyue gained a lot every day after following Ma Lu and his team.

    But they don''t come back soon like Shu Yu, there are three teams and they need more prey.

    They are different from Shu Yu. At that time, Shu Yu only thought about going home when he had enough prey, so that he could rest and relieve the old lady.

    Fang Xiyue didn''t worry about Fang''s father who was seriously injured at that time, so he went back early.

    It is different now. Father Fang has almost recovered, and the burden of the family has gone away all of a sudden. Fang Xiyue and Ma Lu thought about hunting more prey, they could save it, and then take it to Fucheng to sell it for some money.

    Therefore, the three teams basically have to wait until the evening before returning.

    Shu Yu was not polite to Xiyue either, thanked him, and put the rabbit in the basket aside and continued to work.

    Waiting for the team to open up the wasteland to return, Shu Yu finished his work, and then returned home with a little light in the sky.

    entered the yard and saw Sanya sitting under the eaves waiting for her.

    Shu Yu waved at her, "Sanya, this rabbit is for you."

    Sanya ran over and quickly picked up the rabbit.

    "This rabbit is still alive, I will raise it for you for two days."

    "Don''t worry, Second Sister, I will look at it, I..." Sanya paused in the middle of her words and looked down at the rabbit in surprise, "Second Sister, she seems to be injured."

    "Huh?" Shu Yu leaned over to see, it was true.

    She hadn''t looked at it carefully before, but after being reminded by Sanya, she realized that there were bloodstains on the gray and dirty rabbit''s feet.

    Sanya grabbed Tutu''s feet in distress, and said to Shu Yu, "Second sister, I want to treat it. After Tutu''s injury is healed, can we eat it again?"

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She looked at Sanya''s very serious appearance and nodded with difficulty, "You decide."

    Sanya immediately happily hugged the rabbit and left.

    Shu Yu rubbed his forehead and went to find Zhao Xi.

    Meng Yunzheng had already left, she wanted to inquire about the matter, so she could only find him.

    Although Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu pierced the window paper, the old lady at home already knew about it. But because of this, he couldn''t stay here for a long time, let alone live in Lu''s house.

    Zhao Xi is now the Lu Daniel of the Lu family, but he is not.

    Meng Yunzheng was still looking for Dongqing Guanzhu before, but now that he has negotiated to wait for her in Heichang County, he stopped walking around and simply stayed in the county seat.

    After returning to the county seat, he rented a small yard across from the alley where Lu Erbai was.

    lived close to each other and took care of each other.

    Shu Yu asked Zhao Xi, "What did you gain from this trip?"

    "Oh, you said about the guard? It''s been checked, and it was indeed arranged by the Gong family to be with Lord Cheng. Let''s send a letter to Lord Cheng about this matter. What to do next is the matter of Lord Cheng. We won''t get involved."

    Anyway, Lord Cheng looks very angry, can you not be angry? When he went out this time, the guards around him were all close people who needed to be used.

    As a result, one of them was arranged by the palace family. It is a good palace hill, and it is enough to be a blessing in the capital. He stretched his hand to Lin Zhang''s house and put it on his head, and Lord Cheng wanted to chop up the palace hill.

    Shu Yu asked, "What''s the name of the guard?"

    "I understand." Zhao Xi raised his head and glanced at her strangely, "Why, do you know me?"

 Chapter 742ï¼š Sanyas talent

    Chapter 742 Sanya''s Talent

    Shu Yu didn''t know him. For her, the guards around Lord Cheng, no matter who they were, would have no effect on her.

    She is also a little familiar with Chengxian, just hope it is not him.

    Now when she hears another person''s name from Zhao Xi''s mouth, her most common reaction is "Oh".

    Then strolled to the kitchen for dinner.

    The weather remained warm for the next two days, until the next evening, when the temperature dropped suddenly.

    When Shu Yu came home from Zhuangzi, his body couldn''t help shivering.

    Fortunately, she had prepared a cotton coat and cloak in Zhuangzi in advance, otherwise she would not want to step out of the gate of Zhuangzi.

    Shu Yu entered the yard and saw that the sunflower potted plant he had placed on the vegetable field had disappeared. He thought it was brought to the house by the old lady.

    Such a cold day, I don¡¯t know how much it will affect the growth of this sunflower.

    When the old lady heard her entering the door, she quickly greeted her, "Come and have a bowl of soup, warm and warm."

    Shu Yu entered the kitchen, and the old lady brought a brazier to her feet, "In this hellish weather, it''s cold if you say it''s cold. It''s not the same as our Jiangyuan County. Fortunately, I heard from you two days ago. The firewood and water are all ready, and there is no shortage of anything."

    While talking, Sanya and Dahu also ran in.

    The family washed their hands and had dinner.

    The two children ate little and fast, and ran out after eating.

    Zhao Xi used to eat fast, but this time he was slow. When Sanya and the others left, he immediately moved to the seat to the left of Shu Yu and said in a low voice, "I found something."

    The old lady is older and eats more slowly, she glanced at Zhao Xi, "Why did you find out again?"

    She felt that this kid discovers something every day, just such a small righteous village, he has discovered quite a lot.

    Zhao Xi was choked for a moment, "Honey, what I said this time is serious."

    "What business?"

    "I found that Sanya has a talent for studying medicine."

    As soon as these words came out, Shu Yu and the old lady both stopped, "Who are you talking about?"

    "Sanya," Zhao Xi said in a low voice, "Didn''t Ayu bring a rabbit back two days ago? Later, Sanya came to me and asked me for some herbal medicine. It sounded strange to me. All the herbs she asked were for trauma, and she thought she was injured, but she said it was a rabbit."

    Zhao Xi thought it was very strange. It was not surprising that Sanya treated the rabbit with a bandage. What was strange was that she could name several herbs for the treatment of trauma, and they were all correct.

    Zhao Xi began to observe her for a few days, and followed her personally to watch her treat the rabbit.

    Although the little girl is very hands-on, she does things in a decent manner, her movements are also very light, and the steps are correct.

    She had clearly never studied it. Most of the time, she would watch him pound and collect herbs and memorize the classics of medicine. Occasionally, she saw him seeing people a few times, but she actually wrote it down?

    Zhao Xi was the first time he saw such a child, and he really didn''t want to miss it.

    "Honey, Ayu, how about letting Sanya study medicine with me?"

    Shu Yu and the old lady looked at each other with surprise and surprise in their eyes.

    Seeing that they didn''t speak, Zhao Xi thought they didn''t agree, so he leaned over and tried to persuade, "Although there are not many women studying medicine, it is good for Sanya to study medicine. These days, there are few female doctors, and this woman is sick. , I can only see a male doctor. But if you have some illnesses, a male doctor is inconvenient. At this time, a female doctor is very valuable. "

 Chapter 743ï¼š Do you want to accept her as an apprentice?

    Chapter 743 Do you want to accept her as an apprentice?

    The more Zhao Xi said, the more feasible he felt, "Sanya is young and smart now, so I can memorize the basic medical books on medicine, and after a few years, I can start treating people directly."

    "With me on the side to teach her, I will ensure that her medical skills are much better than those of unreliable doctors. Any kind of trauma, fever, or even being poisoned and vomiting blood can be cured for her. If she learns it in the future, she can''t say it. She will also be favored by the court, enter the imperial hospital as a female doctor, treat those concubines and concubines in the palace, and be rewarded by the emperor, and the carp leaps over the dragon gate, isn''t it?"

    "Stop, stop." Shu Yu quickly reached out his hand to interrupt him, "The more you talk, the more outrageous you are."

    I¡¯m still in the palace, can anyone enter that place casually? Like Longtan''s Tiger''s Den, she accidentally became cannon fodder for a dead ghost. If she knew a little about the secrets in the palace, she was killed. Did she think that Sanya''s life was too long?

    Zhao Xi was too excited to say what he just said, and he couldn''t stop.

    I also thought about it now, and said quickly, "I mean that there are many benefits to Sanya studying medicine."

    Shu Yu of course agrees with Sanya studying medicine, mastering a technique and not afraid of wherever she goes.

    She said to the old lady, "If Sanya really has this talent, she can give it a try. Entering the palace is too dangerous, so I won''t talk about it. But there are two big doctors in Dong''an House. In the museum, there are female doctors in charge, specializing in treating women and girls who are not suitable for male doctors to see a doctor. I don''t know how much wages are paid, but it is a stable job. "

    Zhao Xi nodded again and again, "That''s it."

    The old lady asked him, "Then do you want to accept us Sanya as apprentices?"

    Apprentice? ?

    Zhao Xi was stunned for a moment, subconsciously not happy. Although Sanya is so much younger than herself, it is just right to be his apprentice.

    But this generation is always weird.

    Zhao Xigan laughed and said, "Apprentice, don''t worry, if I want to accept an apprentice, I must have asked Master, otherwise he will break my leg. Well, I will send a letter to Master and ask What he means. But during this period, I can teach Sanya to study medicine first."

    The old lady was right when she thought about it, "I didn''t think about it, your medical skills are all inherited, and you should have asked your master about the important matter of accepting an apprentice. I''m just worried, your master''s medical skills are It is passed down from male to female."

    Zhao Xi immediately sat up sternly, "Don''t worry, we don''t have this rule. My grandfather and mother-in-law was a woman doctor with excellent medical skills. We only look at people''s understanding and conduct, not men, women and children. Besides, my master is very talkative. If he knew that Sanya was talented, he might have accepted him as an apprentice himself."

    Um? If this is the case, Sanya has become her own little junior sister, which is not bad.

    Shu Yu suddenly glanced at him with a strange expression.

    Zhao Xi''s scalp numb inexplicably, "What''s wrong? What''s the problem?"

    "No, but it''s not something we can discuss about studying medicine. After all, it''s Sanya''s business, so we have to make it clear to her and let her decide for herself."

    The old lady went out of the kitchen and called to the main room, "Three girls, three girls, come this way."

    The little girl ran out, "Milk, what''s wrong?"

    Followed her, and Dahu, the two little guys stood in the kitchen in unison, looking at a few people in confusion.

 Chapter 744ï¼š The bull is married

    Chapter 744 Daniel got married

    Shu Yu waved at Sanya, the little girl ran up to her, lay on her knees, raised her head and asked, "Second sister?"

    "Sanya, do you want to study medicine?"

    The little girl was at a loss, "Study medicine?"

    "That''s right, after I finish my studies, I''ll be a female doctor. In the future, I''ll prescribe medicine for people, and I''ll be a doctor in a medical clinic in the future."

    Following Shu Yu''s words, Sanya''s eyes opened brighter and brighter, and after a while, her little body straightened up.

    She stomped her feet a little excitedly, "Can I? Can I be a doctor?"

    "sure."

    "Yes, but I''m a doll."

    Shu Yu is funny, the little guy has no concept of this, and has never seen a female doctor. No wonder she was interested in medicine, but she never told anyone, she just kept it in her heart.

    "Girls can also study medicine." Shu Yu thought, if there is a chance in the future, she will take her to a larger Fucheng Medical Center to see how the female doctors behave, so that you can know how to do things.

    Sanya was happy and threw herself into Shu Yu''s arms, "I want to learn, I want to be a female doctor, and I will treat people in the future. I, I can bandage the rabbit now, and it will be healed soon."

    "Yes, I know you are amazing." Shu Yu turned her body in the direction and faced Zhao Xi, "Dr. Zhao will teach you in the future, feel free to ask him if you don''t understand anything, study hard, and you will learn everything. It''s your job."

    "Yeah." Sanya nodded heavily, and she knelt down toward Zhao Xi without saying a word.

    Zhao Xi was taken aback, Shu Yu quickly hugged Sanya''s body.

    Sanya looked dazed, "Second sister, don''t I have to worship Doctor Zhao as my master? When my brother enters school, he has to worship the master."

    Zhao Xi quickly explained, "This is not urgent, wait for my master to reply."

    Saying that, she said to Sanya, "Just right, let''s move after we''ve had enough. Today I''ll give you the first lesson. Your bunny is outside, and I''ll tell you about the dressing skills and trauma. Classification."

    Sanya couldn''t help looking at Shu Yu and the old lady, the latter waved, "Go."

    Zhao Xi took Sanya out, and Dahu looked around and quickly chased out. Although he doesn''t study medicine, he can also learn a little bit of fur, and he can always use it.

    Looking at the backs of the three leaving, the old lady sighed inexplicably, "It''s good, the girl doll can protect herself only if she has the ability."

    After speaking, he sighed, "Don''t be like Da Ya, being bullied by evil ghosts like Zhang''s family and don''t understand anything, and almost lost her life. When Sanya becomes her own child in the future, she will study medicine by herself, so she won''t worry about it. something happened."

    Shu Yu shook her hand, "Whether it''s eldest sister or Sanya, it will get better and better in the future."

    The old lady nodded and looked at her. All this was brought by Ayu.

    But when it comes to getting married, the old lady suddenly thought of Daniel.

    "It''s been 20 days since Daniel got married."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Count the days, it''s been almost a month."

    The time when the Daniel got married was at the end of the year, and now it is half a month before the New Year, so the current Daniel is still on the wedding day.

    This is a happy event, and the old lady is a little happy to mention it, "I left in a hurry, and I didn''t have time to leave a gift for him. You have never seen Daniel''s wife, but she is a smart and diligent girl, and Daniel himself likes it."

 Chapter 745ï¼š Mom and Dad are here

    Chapter 745 Parents are here

    Shu Yu has never seen it, but I heard Daniel mention it more than once.

    And after she was reunited with her family, as Daniel''s fiancee, she also asked Daniel to give her a handkerchief embroidered by herself as a gift.

    Just because she didn''t get married with Daniel, it was inconvenient for her to come to the family. But this thought was still sent to Shu Yu, and it was much friendlier than the auntie.

    Therefore, although the old lady did not have time to prepare the gift, she did. When she was about to leave, she had done everything she could think of.

    Daniel''s new wedding, as her sister, she couldn''t be present, but the gift was indispensable.

    Before she left Jiangyuan County, she entrusted it to Lord Xiang.

    Not only Daniel''s gift, but also Ding Yuehua, who also got married at the end of the year, also prepared a gift.

    Shu Yu knew that the old lady had some regrets, she said with a smile, "It''s alright, we can go back soon, just make up for the sister-in-law at that time."

    The old lady thought of the heat pack that A Yu had prepared, as long as she handed it over, she would be innocent.

    Immediately recovered, he turned his head and asked her, "You said at the time that you would leave it to Mr. Qi when the weather was a little colder. Today, the temperature suddenly drops, is it okay?"

    "Well, I''m going to make preparations in the past few days. Then I''ll go to the county seat to find Mr. Qi."

    Shu Yu originally went to the county seat in two days. Unexpectedly, the next day, a mule cart from the county seat drove into Zhengdao Village.

    It was still early, so Shu Yu was sorting out the roster in Zhuangzi.

    After she went to the county seat, she was not sure whether she would be able to come back that day, so she planned to take a day off.

    Just in case, this registration matter can only trouble Wang Changdong temporarily.

    Wang Changdong had read the booklets she organized before, and thought it was very convenient for her to sort the tables. He is a studious person, thinking that he might be able to use it in the future, so he followed it for two days and secretly taught.

    So Shu Yu asked for leave, he is the most suitable person to replace the shift.

    Shu Yu was in no hurry to go home, and introduced it systematically to Wang Changdong in Zhuangzi.

    So when the mule cart outside the village came over, Shu Yu didn''t know that his family members were sitting in the cart.

    "Is this the Zhengdao Village?" Ruan Shi was coming here for the first time. She lifted the curtain of the car and looked outside, asking the big girl beside her.

    Daya lived here for two days, and then she stretched out her finger to show her, "Yes, mother, look at the other village at the entrance of the village. Ayu works there, but according to Dr. Zhao, she is usually home at this time. , let''s go back just in time to see her."

    Nguyen nodded. After the car passed the entrance of the village, and then went inside, the environment became much more desolate and desolate.

    Shangshi Village is quite poor, and the original Lu family¡¯s house was broken. But Zhengdao Village is even more dilapidated. There are not many people walking around in the village. There are occasionally a few, but their expressions are full of exhaustion.

    In a place like , let¡¯s not talk about whether you are tired or not. Faced with such a life attitude every day, people will naturally be affected and become lethargic.

    Lu Erbai frowned, "Fortunately, Ayu doesn''t have to stay here for long."

    Meng Yunzheng, who was driving in front, nodded. Indeed, this place is too easy to consume people''s will.

    Fortunately, the Lu family came with him. A Yu was cared for by an old lady and two lively younger brothers and sisters, which made people feel a lot warmer.

    He couldn''t help speeding up, and it didn''t take long for the mule cart to stop at the gate of Lu''s house.

 Chapter 746ï¼š Book two rooms

    Chapter 746 Two rooms

    The old lady was going out with a basket, planning to go to Fang''s house to do laundry.

    The weather has been too cold these few days, the water by the river is very icy, and if you are shivering, you may fall into the river if you are not careful.

    It would be fine if it was Shangshi Village. There are not many people by the river in Zhengdao Village. If something happened to the old lady, there would be no one to save her.

    What''s more, the cold water is also prone to frostbite.

    Shu Yu wanted the old lady to let her wash, but the old lady disagreed.

    Shu Yu had no choice, so she asked her to take the clothes to Fang''s house. Although the Fang family is not big, their family miraculously has a well.

    The water in the well is warm in winter and cool in summer, just right.

    The well originally had a wheel, but it was abolished. In the past two days, Fang''s body has been very good, so he repaired the wheel again, and now it is very good.

    It happened that Aunt Fang was going back at this time, and the two had company.

    The old lady couldn''t beat her, so she happily agreed.

    Who knew that she just went out with a basket, as if she had seen an illusion, seeing her second child.

    The old lady rubbed her eyes to make sure she read it correctly, and then exclaimed, "Why are you here?"

    "Mother." Lu Erbai got off the mule cart, and Nguyen went forward to pick up the basket.

    Sanya Tiger, who heard the movement, ran out immediately, jumping and pounced on several people, "Father, mother, eldest sister."

    Da Ya looked inside, "Where''s Ayu?"

    "Ayu still hasn''t come back from Zhuangzi. She has something to do today, so she might be late. Come in, it''s cold outside, let''s all come in and talk." The old lady greeted a few people to enter the yard.

    Meng Yunzheng heard that Shu Yu hadn''t come back, so he paused for a while, and said to the old lady as if nothing had happened, "Just right, I''ll go to Zhuangzi''s side to reserve two rooms, and pick her up by the way."

    The old lady gave him a sideways glance and pointed at Zhao Xi, "Let him go together."

    Zhao Xi, who was talking to Daya, "..."

    But he is now Shu Yu''s brother in name, and it is indeed more appropriate for him to follow.

    The two **** the mule cart and walked to the village together.

    Shu Yu only felt itchy nose, as if someone was thinking about her, she twitched twice and took another sip of water before she felt better.

    The method of recording the roster is similar to what Wang Changdong said, so she plans to leave.

    Just before she could get up, she saw two familiar figures walking into the door.

    She blinked twice, and when Meng Yunzheng approached, she asked in a low voice, "Why are you here?"

    "It wasn''t just me who came, your parents and eldest sister also came, just got home. Me and... your brother came to book two rooms for them."

    The Lu family is a rare visit, so it is definitely not good to rush back at night in such a cold day. There are only three rooms in the Lu family''s small yard, which is not enough to live in at all.

    There are also uninhabited houses in Zhengdao Village, but they are all in dilapidated and dilapidated condition. It takes a long time to repair and clean up. Of course, it is not suitable.

    However, there are five or six specially furnished rooms on Zhuangzi for guests to live in. The prisoners who are exiled here will occasionally have their relatives and friends come to see them.

    This time, you have to stay.

    The villa is very big, so a small area is used as a temporary place for guests to stay.

    But the fee...not low.

    A small room costs 100 yuan a night, and no one can say anything for a blatant slaughter. If you don''t want to pay the money, go to the county seat, although the rooms in the county inn may be more expensive.

 Chapter 747ï¼š have something to show you

    Chapter 747 There is something for you to see

    Shu Yu had no problem with the room, but what surprised her was, "My parents are here too?"

    "Yes." Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "Not only them, but I also brought you other things. You''ll know when you go back later."

    Shu Yu was very curious when he saw his mysterious appearance.

    Now he turned to look at Wang Changdong who was talking to Zhao Xi, and the two were explaining the situation about the room reservation.

    Zhao Xi also thought, Shu Yu is working here, he might be able to bargain, and it would be good to have a cheaper price.

    Unexpectedly, without waiting for him to speak, Wang Changdong waved his hand and said, "What''s wrong with money, it doesn''t matter if they come to borrow for a night. Miss Lu is a very important steward of our Zhuangzi, how can Zhuangzi accept her money? ?"

    As he said that, Wang Changdong turned his head and said to Shu Yu solemnly, "Steward Lu, the steward who originally worked in our Zhuangzi should be covered with food and shelter. You have food and lodging at home, which has already saved Zhuangzi''s expenses, so If your parents come over, you can''t take any more money."

    Shu Yu was a little stunned. It turned out that the expenses she saved could still be used to compensate for her parents'' accommodation?

    Well, if Wang Changdong were to do business, he would definitely lose money.

    But Shu Yu still accepted his kindness, "Then I would like to thank Big Brother Wang."

    "You''re welcome, since your parents and the others are here, you should go home quickly. It''s rare to see each other and have a good reunion."

    Shu Yu said goodbye, and could not wait to leave with Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi.

    As soon as I arrived at the door of the house, I heard a lively sound from inside.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help raising the corner of his mouth, and strode into the door, "Father, mother."

    "Ayu is back?" Ruan Shi immediately stood up and took a few steps to look at her. Seeing that she was not thin and in good spirits, she felt relieved and pulled her back to sit down.

    Shu Yu asked curiously, "Why are you here?" She also thought about going to the county town tomorrow.

    Nguyen said, "Isn''t it suddenly cold this day? Most of the food we sell is taken away. If you take it away, it will easily get cold, and it will not be delicious when you return. So there is less business at the stall. Come down, just in time, your father''s work has just finished, and we thought of coming over to see you."

    "Is business bad?"

    Nguyen Shi waved, "It''s just these few days, not only us, but there are fewer customers at the stalls outside. It''s cold, and everyone doesn''t like to go out."

    Unless it is someone who has to go out to work, but these people prefer to eat something with soup, which is warm.

    Shu Yu thought about it, well, this is indeed a problem.

    Just thinking about it, Lu Erbai on the side said to her, "By the way, Ayu, the matter of the **** agency has been resolved, and the **** head came to my house to find me, saying that it was your credit, and thanked me. What the **** is going on here?"

    It seems that after Chengxian''s guard settled the matter, he also talked to the ward of the member''s **** bureau?

    Shu Yu mentioned the cause and effect to Lu Erbai, "This is a coincidence. Who would have thought that among those suspicious people who were quickly arrested, there were people who were related to the incident at the Friends'' Escort Bureau?"

    Lu Erbai laughed, this time he was so excited that he laughed twice and coughed.

    Shu Yu hurried to pour the water, Meng Yunzheng was faster and had already brought a glass of water to Lu Erbai.

    Seeing him calm down, Shu Yu patted his back for help, and then turned to look at Meng Yunzheng, "Didn''t you say before that when you get home, do you still have something to show me? What is it?"

 Chapter 748ï¼š Reply from home

    Chapter 748 Reply from Hometown

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, he thought she was getting along with her family too happily, so he forgot about it.

    Seeing that the rest of the Lu family were also looking over, he didn''t sell anything and took out a letter from his sleeve.

    "The reply from Jiangyuan County."

    The Lu family was taken aback for a moment, then exclaimed, "Reply?"

    The old lady stepped forward first and eagerly took the letter from Meng Yunzheng''s hand, but when she touched her tentacles, her eyelids couldn''t help shaking.

    This, is this too thick?

    Meng Yunzheng explained, "I received this letter in the morning. I originally wanted to send it to Uncle Lu''s house, but Uncle Lu came over first and said that he was coming to Zhengdao Village, and asked me if I wanted to come with me. I thought that I would just come here. Take it out and watch it together."

    The old lady said cheerfully, without raising her head, "I''ll trouble you, I''ll trouble you."

    Then I couldn''t wait to open the letter, and after I opened it, I remembered that I only knew a few words with Dahu, so I handed the letter to Shu Yu next to me, "Come and see, here is the inside. What have you written?"

    Shu Yu and the old lady were talking about Daniel''s marriage a few days ago, but they didn''t expect to receive a letter from their hometown today.

    She pulled out the thick stack of paper, and before she could take a closer look, she simply flipped through it and felt a toothache.

    This letter is obviously not written by one person, and the handwriting of the contents of several of the letters is different.

    Most of the handwriting...is really ugly.

    Dahu also caught sight of it. He looked at the first one and tilted his head, "Did Dabao write this?"

    "It must be him." Sanya was a little disgusted, "I can write better than him, he must not have practiced his calligraphy well."

    The old lady sighed, looking very worried, "Dabao and Dahu spent about the same time studying, but the handwriting is too ugly. We have to pay attention to reading his letter."

    Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing, "Okay, okay, whether he wrote it well or not, there are three uncles and three aunts who are worried, let''s look at the content first."

    This is a family matter belonging to the Lu family. After Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi looked at each other, they went out calmly.

    Shu Yu opened the first word, "Damn, I''m Dabao, and the letter has been received. You have written too many words, I didn''t know a few words, and it took a long time to read them. You still have so many questions, I I can''t read it, my father beat me..."

    At the beginning, there was a lot of complaints, and the rest of the Lu family were silent for a while.

    No wonder this letter is... so thick.

    Dabao complained for a while before he started talking about business, "Everything is fine at home, I am now working very hard in order to open a restaurant by myself in the future, and my husband often praises me."

    said something serious, and started to brag again.

    Shu Yu rubbed his forehead, "Da Bao and Third Uncle are indeed father and son."

    She continued to read, "Recently, a big happy event happened in our family. My father''s salary has increased. Although he has not yet become a manager, he has increased by 100 cents. I can eat meat twice a month in the future. These words are too difficult to write, woohoo, I can''t write them, and my father beats me again."

    There is still a little trace of smudge on the letter paper, and I don''t know if it is the tears of Dabao crying.

    Shu Yu inexplicably felt that this child was pitiful, and felt a little sympathetic to Dabao.

    It was really embarrassing for someone who had only been reading for a few months to write such a long letter.

 Chapter 749ï¼š Shu Yus marriage gift to Daniel

    Chapter 749 Shu Yu''s Marriage Ceremony to Daniel

    However, the space between some words on this letter is a bit large, and the distribution is very unreasonable. Some complicated words are obviously empty, and they will be filled in after asking someone later.

    Just looking at it like this, Shu Yu can feel the twists and turns of Dabao when he wrote this letter.

    is followed by a lot of resentment and boasting and the joy of living a good life at home.

    After listening to it for a long time, the old lady couldn''t help but raise her hand, "Stop, stop, I haven''t talked about the serious business for a long time, first read what other people wrote."

    Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief, she also had a hard time reading, and it was really hard for her to recognize some words.

    She took out the ones written by Dabao in front of them and put them aside. Good guy, after a rough calculation, there are actually seven or eight.

    There is a reason for a lot of nonsense, and another reason is that the fonts are sometimes large and small, and they take up a lot of space.

    The one behind the Dabao stationery was written by Da Niu, and his letter was much more serious.

    called everyone at the beginning, and this part should have been written by himself. The handwriting on the back is different, and it is much smoother and clearer. I think he asked a ghostwriter to help write it.

    What Daniel said is much more concise, the first thing is that he got married two days ago.

    In the letter, he said that the wedding went well. Although he regretted that his grandmother and his second uncle''s family were not there, Qiaoqiao could understand it.

    Also, thank you Shu Yu for the congratulatory gift.

    The old lady was stunned when they heard this, "Did you prepare a gift for Daniel?"

    "It''s not for Brother Daniel, but for Sister-in-law in the lobby." Shu Yu said, "Sister-in-law in the lobby just became the new daughter-in-law of the Lu family. Let her know how happy we are for her to be part of the Lu family and make up for the regret that we can''t attend the wedding."

    Shu Yu gave a set of face masks, not too expensive and not many pieces.

    But in Shangshi Village, you can still get it. For the Daniel couple, the weight is also heavy.

    When Shu Yu first returned to Shangshi Village, Daniel was always helping her. No matter what she did, he always ran errands for her without asking for anything in return.

    After doing things for so long, Shu Yu didn''t give him much wages. This kind of stature is actually quite worth it.

    It was the old lady who snorted softly, "You are giving away your face for nothing, and you will definitely be scorned by the Li family."

    Daniel''s daughter-in-law Zhou Qiao''s mother passed away three years ago, and her father is an honest man, so he doesn''t care about that.

    What''s more, the face was given by Daniel''s cousin, of course Li will keep it for himself.

    But Shu Yu didn''t worry, "No, milk, Daniel can handle it clearly, not to mention that I sent this thing, and I asked the adults to help it, the aunt dared not."

    Da Niu is not stupid and filial, and he knows Li''s temperament. It is impossible for his daughter-in-law to suffer this kind of grievance on the first day of entering the house.

    The old lady thought about Daniel''s temperament and put her mind at ease a little, she was afraid that Mr. Li would make some tricks.

    Shu Yu continued to read the letter. After Daniel mentioned the marriage, he mentioned the situation in the shop.

    He expressed that he was very ashamed that the business in the shop was not as good as before. The wives and young ladies of those big families also came less. Fortunately, the basic profit is still stable. Last month, after removing the cost, I also made some money.

    He kept it all, and gave it to the second uncle''s family when they came back.

    This has always been expected by Shu Yu, so it is not surprising.

 Chapter 750ï¼š good news not bad news

    Chapter 750 Good news but not bad news

    That shop can have customers like Miss Ding, in the final analysis, it is because of her makeup skills.

    It would be no problem if Da Ya was still there, Da Ya¡¯s craftsmanship was quite mature.

    Daya left, and Mrs. Ruan came to Linzhang Mansion with them. Aunt Axiang and her daughter were the only ones who were still making clothes in the shop.

    Fortunately, Auntie Axiang¡¯s garment-making skills are good, and now Yiren Pavilion has become a pure ready-to-wear shop. The guests they face are not limited to the ladies of big families, and the ready-made clothes of ordinary people are also being produced.

    That''s fine. The reputation of Yiren Pavilion has already spread, and since it is located in a prosperous street like Ningshui Street, the business can still be stabilized.

    Even if you don''t make a lot of money, you won''t lose money.

    So Shu Yu is not worried about the shop.

    Daniel followed up and talked about the sunflower. He didn''t know whether it was colder in Jiangyuan County, or the seed he planted was not good. It sprouted before, but now it withered again.

    The ox can only be replanted, but there are not many seeds, and if it is wasted, there will be no more, so I dare not try more.

    Later, I talked about some family situations. For example, Cuihua was pregnant again. For example, because he is now the shopkeeper of a ready-to-wear shop, there are more people who say kisses to Orchid, but Li has not yet chosen. For example, , Dabao and Dahu have both studied, Li clenched his teeth, and finally let Erniu go to a private school in the town to go to school.

    The old lady snorted when she heard this, "It''s a bit of a calculation for her, she knows how to send her children to study."

    Daniel is now managing the shop, so he must be paid. All of a sudden, the burden on the family has been reduced a lot, and it will not be too difficult to send Erniu to a private school.

    Da Niu''s letter was two pages long, and it just said something about the situation at home, which was basically a good thing.

    He always reported good news but not bad news. In the end, he asked the old lady and Lu Erbai''s family about the situation, and asked everyone to take good care of their health, and the letter was over.

    The next letter was written by Yuan Shanchuan.

    His letter is much more concise, and it seems that half of it is written by others, and half of it is written by himself.

    He only said that everything at home was fine and that his work had stabilized. Because of Shu Yu''s relationship, the county magistrate also took care of him. Si Xing is at home with two children, and Quan Quan can now walk safely.

    Yuan Shanchuan is similar to Daniel, that is, he talked about the situation at home, and didn''t say much about other bad things, for fear that they would be worried.

    After reading their letters, Shu Yu picked up the seven or eight pieces of letter paper written by Da Bao again.

    Ignore the meaningless nonsense in the front, and a lot of things are really mentioned in the back.

    For example, what Da Niu and Yuan Shanchuan were unwilling to say, Da Bao wrote them all.

    Lu Sanzhu and the Liang family are not the same as they report good news but not bad news, they even want to tell them everything about the big house and the fourth sister.

    Shu Yu sat up straight when he saw that Daniel''s marriage was mentioned on the letter.

    "Da Bao said that when Brother Daniel got married, the Yuan family went to the uncle''s house to make trouble."

    Yuan family? ?

    The old lady was annoyed, "Those two shameless old mortals have cut off their relationship, what are they going to do?"

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "No way, both the fourth uncle and the fourth aunt moved to the county seat. But they didn''t say where they lived, nor did they tell the Yuan family. No, I can only look for it when the Daniel gets married, after all, the fourth aunt was definitely there at that time."

 Chapter 751ï¼š Demolition of the three-bedroom

    Chapter 751 The Three Houses Demolition

    The old lady snorted coldly, "At the beginning, they did such a terrible thing, and it was useless to regret it. Then what happened later? Did they make trouble?"

    "I originally wanted to make trouble, but didn''t I give the congratulations to the congratulations to Mrs. Xiang? Mr. Xiang asked the official under his command to deliver it. The Yuan family was imprisoned for a few days, and the official was afraid that he would die. They didn''t even dare to lift it up, and fled in despair."

    The old lady laughed, "Deserving it."

    Shu Yu smiled, Liang Shi and Lu Sanzhu also found out what happened to the Yuan family.

    It seems that Yuan Shanchuan went back to the village and found the village chief Chen, who was really angry this time. I don''t know what to say, anyway, the Yuan family is honest.

    Shu Yu then looked down, and the letter also said that Mr. Li really had the idea of ????the head and face that Shu Yu sent.

    After the banquet was over and the guests had all left, Mrs. Li quietly put away the headgear.

    Liang and her are sisters, no matter how lazy you are, you have to stay and help on such a happy day.

    But she was just pretending, in fact, she was looking for an opportunity to get some of those big dishes born from the wedding wine and go home to eat. She was secretive herself, and when she saw that Mrs. Li was secretive, she paid extra attention.

    As a result, I saw that Mr. Li entered the room of the newlyweds directly, and took his face to his own room.

    Fortunately, the people who saw Li doing this were not only Liang, but also Daniel.

    Daniel immediately chased after Li''s house and asked her to return her head.

    Mrs. Li was not happy, and said that this face was too precious, so she helped the young couple to keep it so that they would not be damaged if they were not careful. It is also said that there are still several sisters in Zhou Qiao''s family who are not married, and it will be bad for them to be divided by Zhou Qiao as a favor. They also said that it was given by a girl from their Lu family, and it was most suitable for her to receive it.

    You can let her say more, and the Daniel does not agree.

    In the end, Mr. Li was made a big deal by him, so he scolded Daniel for being selfish, saying that he didn''t think about his sister. Such a good-looking person, when Orchid gets married in the future, he will give her one or two things as a dowry, which will give her confidence.

    Daniel still didn''t listen, and finally took his face back, and Mr. Li was so angry that he died.

    But she can''t do anything about it. On her son''s big day, she can''t be too rigid. Her daughter and son-in-law are all outside. If she talks about it, it will be bad if the eldest daughter is unhappy. After all, when she was married, the dowry Nothing is precious.

    So she should give Daniel a face and not bother with him.

    But Mrs. Liang felt that Mrs. Li would definitely not give up this plan. She couldn''t get that face from Daniel, so she might coax Zhou Qiao to give it to her.

    At the back of the letter, Liang Shi also asked Shu Yu, when Daniel got married, she gave such a big gift.

    In the future, when Dabao gets married, will this face be bigger and more valuable?

    She also asked Shu Yu not to send it to Dabao, but to send it to her. She also won''t be greedy, and if Dabao''s daughter-in-law is filial and considerate, she will reward her from time to time.

    Shu Yu was speechless for a while, and the old lady scolded Liang Shi, "She''s really good at calculating, how old is Dabao, and he has already calculated what happened when he got married?"

    Shu Yu felt the same way, but Lu Sanzhu also added a sentence in the back, which seemed to mean the same.

    Shu Yu thought, this couple is really...the same three views, no wonder they can live together and live so happily, that is, Dabao''s daughter-in-law will suffer in the future.

 Chapter 752ï¼š Zhang Shus ending

    Chapter 752 Zhang Shu''s Ending

    Shu Yu shook his head, then looked down, and saw a familiar name.

    "Zhang Shu?"

    As soon as she heard the name, the big **** the side couldn''t help straightening her back.

    Shu Yu hurriedly stretched out a hand and shook her, "It''s okay."

    Da Ya shook her head, "I don''t mind, I''m not afraid of him anymore."

    "You really don''t need to be afraid of him, he has already been arrested." Shu Yu glanced at the content behind the letter and laughed.

    The old lady hurriedly asked, "What''s the matter?"

    The letter said that after Zhang Shu was blind and mute, his two brothers disliked him, and his life was very difficult.

    The two old people in the family still take care of him, but they can''t bear to take care of a **** who everyone yells at. Zhang Shu soon lived like a human being, and a ghost like a ghost.

    But who is Zhang Shu? That is a selfish and ruthless person.

    The Zhang family treated him like this, how could he not take revenge?

    One day he didn''t know who scolded him, but Zhang Shu suddenly started to go crazy. He picked up a machete in the yard and chopped at the person sitting in the yard.

    He didn''t even see who he was hacking, anyway, Mrs. Zhang, who was closest to him, was hacked to death.

    Mrs. Zhou ran too slowly, and her leg was chopped off. Mrs. Zhang was pulled by Mrs. Zhang, who was cut down, and she fell to the ground and was trampled by Zhang Shu and broke her hand.

    The two brothers of the Zhang family wanted to stop him, but Zhang Shu was like crazy, wielding machetes everywhere.

    In the end, the Zhang brothers were all covered in paint. Zhang Shu was blind in the end, and he ate less these days.

    But the Zhang family suffered heavy losses. At that time, old man Zhang ran out to protect his grandson. He was in a panic and fell, his front teeth were broken, and blood was all over his face.

    Zhang Shu''s behavior can be regarded as killing his father and mother. The most important thing is that Mrs. Zhang was really hacked to death by him.

    So the yamen officials came to the door quickly and took the person back.

    After Zhang Shu left, he was afraid that he would never be able to go back, and the death penalty could not be escaped.

    When the old lady heard this, she felt relieved, "This person is too scary. It''s good to be caught. It''s good to be caught."

    Nguyen couldn''t help holding Daya''s hand. Fortunately, Daya was out of the sea of ??misery. Otherwise, she might have been hacked to death by him.

    Shu Yu, "This is called evil retribution."

    After writing about Zhang Shu, Dabao''s seven- or eight-page letter finally came to an end.

    He finally complained again, saying that writing so many words would break his hand.

    He asked Shu Yu to prepare something delicious for him when he came back next time, otherwise he would not write it next time.

    Shu Yu pretended not to see the last sentence, she put the stationery on the table and said, "After reading it, everything should be fine in Jiangyuan County."

    Although Dabao''s writing is messy and has no point, he has written all the good and bad things, so that they will not only know the good ones.

    The old lady was relieved and said to Shu Yu, "At that time, we will also reply to them. By the way, Ayu, aren''t you going to the county town tomorrow? Send a piece of Daniel''s wedding gift and send it back."

    "I see, it just so happens that there are a lot of specialties in Jiangyuan County. Go back and choose carefully, and let them know that everything is fine with us, so you can rest assured."

    Shu Yu had no problem, she folded the letter and stuffed it back into the envelope.

 Chapter 753ï¼š New Year approached

    Chapter 753 It''s New Year''s Eve

    Lu Erbai and three people came to Zhengdao Village, which made the Lu family a little lively, and even dispelled the cold weather.

    Shu Yu still went to Zhuangzi to work that night, and did not ask for leave until the next morning''s work was done.

    Then the family left Zhengdao Village in two mule carts.

    Some people in Zhengdao Village saw it, and they couldn''t be envious.

    In a family like them, there is only a cart, but the Lu family has two mule carts.

    In fact, it¡¯s not just the Zhang family who made the Lujia idea, and it¡¯s not just the girl Shu Yu met that day who took a fancy to Zhao Xi. These days, whether it¡¯s the old lady or Zhao Xishuyu, they always meet a few very friendly people from time to time. People talk to them.

    Unfortunately, they are destined to return without success.

    The Lu family soon drove a mule cart to Heichang County. Without that dog officer, the atmosphere in Heichang County would be much more harmonious today, and there were many less violent people on the streets. The attitude is also much gentler.

    Shu Yu sat on the mule cart and looked at the street outside.

    As Nguyen said, after the temperature dropped, there were fewer cold food stalls like the ones sold by Lujia.

    Compared to the last time I came here, it was a bit quieter.

    The old lady also came over to watch, "It''s cold now, so I can''t bear to come out. But after a few days, no matter how cold it is, the street will be lively."

    Shu Yu didn''t react for a while, "Why?"

    Daya smiled and said, "Ayu, have you forgotten what time it is today? Laba will be in a few days, and every household will have to prepare New Year''s goods, and it will be a market day every day on this street."

    Shu Yu was startled and patted his forehead, "Yes, I almost forgot."

    Speaking of which, this is her second New Year in this world. The last time I was at Shu''s house, the Shu''s house was lively, but it lacked human touch, and the New Year was not very interesting, not to mention that she was a third girl who was inconspicuous in the house.

    Originally thought that she would be alone this year. She was lonely and lonely. Who knew that the Lu family members were all by her side, and she suddenly became a little looking forward to it.

    During Chinese New Year, even the prisoners of Zhengdao Village can have a holiday.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing, "I don''t know what the New Year is like in Heichang County."

    "It''s definitely not the same as ours." The old lady was very interested, "I''m also very curious, by the way, Ayu, aren''t you going to the station today to see Hou Shi and Miss Liu? Just ask them about their New Year''s plan. How do you go, can you come to the county seat? If you can, let them come to the house to be lively and lively. Everyone has left their homes, and we don¡¯t have any relatives in Heichang County, so we can walk around as relatives.¡±

    Shu Yu nodded, "Okay, then I''ll ask."

    The weather suddenly cooled down, and Shu Yu also wanted to see how the Hou family were doing.

    Although I went to the inn to get rid of the Shu family, my work was much easier. But they are also far away from familiar people. There are really only two mothers and daughters at the inn, and there is no one to discuss things with, and they can''t leave there to find other people.

    Shu Yu is also a rare trip. After she has taken leave, she will have time to go back tomorrow afternoon.

    The old lady said, "If the Hou family can''t come to the county, then we will buy the New Year''s goods and give her two copies." There are not many things, but it is a heartfelt.

 Chapter 754ï¼š someone stopped the car

    Chapter 754 Someone stopped the car

    Shu Yu responded one by one, and while they were talking, the mule cart also arrived in the alley where they lived.

    Lu''s family went into the house after a short rest, and then went out. Shu Yu went to the county government to find Mr. Qi, while the others went to buy special products, so they returned to their hometown together with a reply letter.

    Lu''s family is relatively well-off now, and they still let Shu Yu keep the things that Shu Yu gave before. All they had were the money they had earned from opening a shop in Jiangyuan County before, as well as the money earned by Lu Erbai doing carpentry work and Ruan''s Daya setting up a stall during these days.

    Don''t look at Lu Erbai''s arrival not long ago, but as soon as he came to Heichang County, he made a business for the Association of Wind Escorts. Afterwards, a stroller was made, and several very impressive orders came at once. Then I met Yao Tianqin. Yao Tianqin is a person from the Ministry of Industry. He has superb craftsmanship and never lacks orders.

    He took Lu Erbai to do things together, and the two of them cooperated faster, just like making decorations for the county magistrate''s brother-in-law last time. Although the county magistrate and the brother-in-law were both arrested later, they were lucky, and the decorations were ready before the brother-in-law was arrested.

    At that time, the brother-in-law not only settled the wages, but also generously gave him more money because he was happy.

    Therefore, it is not difficult for the Lu family to buy some special products and send them back to their hometown.

    The family quickly went out for a shopping spree.

    Shu Yu went to the county office alone, and Meng Yunzheng sent her to the gate of the county office and didn''t follow her anymore.

    He is now cooperating with the Fifth Prince, it is not easy to get involved, let alone see Qi Chan.

    He used to live in the capital, and I don¡¯t know if Qi Chan has seen him.

    So he sent Shu Yu to the corner outside the county office. After he watched her enter the door, he left.

    Shu Yu came to the county office once, and the guard at the gate recognized her. What''s more, Qi Chan had already instructed that if she came, she would bring people in directly.

    So Shu Yu didn''t even need to take out the jade pendant, so he was invited into the county office.

    Unfortunately, after she was led to the flower hall, the servant told her that Mr. Qi was not at the county office at this time.

    Just a quarter of an hour before she came, Qi Chan and the county magistrate went out through the back door of the county government office.

    As for what¡¯s going on out, they don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on.

    Shu Yu is a bit unfortunate, this person just went out, and she will definitely not be back in a short time. It seems that she came at the wrong time.

    She can''t wait here, fortunately, she will be staying in the county town tonight, and she will come back later.

    Shu Yu finally got up and said goodbye, but he just asked the gatekeeper to do him a favor. When Mr. Qi came back, let him tell him.

    Then, she left the county office and went home directly.

    Lu''s family was not there, so Shu Yu couldn''t go out to look for it, and he couldn''t find it for a while.

    It happened that the other mule cart at home was still there, so she simply left a note in the main room, then led the mule cart out the door, went straight out of the city, and went to the post station to look for the Hou mother and daughter.

    At this time, there were still a lot of people entering and leaving the city, so Shu Yu drove a mule cart in line for a while before going out.

    After driving for two kilometers, no one was seen on the road, and it was much empty.

    Shu Yu didn''t walk fast. Although this part of the road was an official road, the road was not very spacious. She didn''t need to rush quickly if she wasn''t in a hurry.

    However, because of the slow speed, I didn''t expect that when I was outside a forest, a man suddenly appeared in front, holding a blood-stained knife and stopped in front of the mule cart.

 Chapter 755ï¼š understand?

    Chapter 755 Do you understand?

    Shu Yu was startled, he tightened the reins abruptly, and looked at the man in front of him who seemed to be trying to **** her car.

    Seeing this, her expression changed suddenly.

    Isn''t this person...you understand?

    The guard beside the governor was also recognized by Meng Yunzheng as the man who was a spy sent by Gongqiu.

    Meng Yunzheng said that he had already secretly reminded the governor, how could he have escaped here without taking him down? No, Master Cheng, do you want to be so pitiful?

    But after thinking about it, this person can lurk around Adult Cheng for many years, and it is not an easy role to think about.

    Looking at the blood on the tip of his knife, he probably had to fight hard, but he didn''t know if he was seriously injured.

    Shu Yu''s skills are good, but the opponent is obviously a master of the masters, and it is not good for her to face it.

    A lot of thoughts flashed through her mind in an instant, but her face showed a look of surprise and worry for the first time, and she exclaimed, "Cheng Guard? Why are you? What''s wrong with you? Injured like this?"

    As she spoke, she jumped directly from the carriage, and almost fell over because she was so anxious.

    Then he ran to Cheng Dong in three or two steps, and asked at a loss, "Guard Cheng, you, what happened to you? You are here, Lord Cheng, is Lord Cheng also nearby? Assassin?"

    Chengkang was stunned when he heard the other party calling out his name. He lost so much blood that he couldn''t see who was sitting on the mule cart at first.

    He just saw that the other party was a girl, and the wheel marks of the mule cart clearly indicated that there was no one in the car, so he wanted to come forward and **** the car away.

    He was really helpless. He was chased and killed and had nowhere to go. The injuries on his body made him almost unable to support him. That''s why he took such a risk and dared to rob a car on official roads.

    I didn''t expect that this person was actually Miss Lu, the prisoner who was rewarded by the adult in Zhengdao Village.

    Yes, the other party is a prisoner, he knows himself, but he still doesn''t know that he is an exposed spy.

    Cheng understands that many thoughts flashed through his mind for a while, but she was the only one he could use now.

    Therefore, although he was still on guard, and the knife in his hand was ready to go, he said to Shu Yu, "It turns out that it''s Miss Lu, why are you here?"

    "Didn''t I become Zhuangzi''s steward? I have time for vacation. It happened to be a day off, so I wanted to see Hou Shi and Sixth Sister. Oh, the mother and daughter who were transferred to the inn by Lord Cheng. It''s cold these days, so I''ll give them two clothes."

    Cheng understands and remembers, there is such a thing.

    He nodded slightly, his body shaking uncontrollably.

    Shu Yu was startled, and quickly supported him, "Guard Cheng, are you okay? You look so ugly, are you injured? That won''t work, I''ll take you back to the city to see the doctor, go, get on the mule cart first. "

    "No, I can''t go back."

    "Why? It''s not far from Heichang County. Mr. Qi is also in the county seat. With him, you also have someone to discuss. Otherwise, otherwise, what if someone in the wilderness comes out and hurts you again? Although I can hit the big worm, it''s because of other people''s light, and I''m not good enough to protect you."

    Chengkang felt that his strength was losing more and more, so he pulled a wound and woke up a little.

    Then he gritted his teeth and said, "Send me to the inn."

 Chapter 756ï¼š cheat each other

    Chapter 756 Deceiving each other

    Shu Yu''s eyes widened, "Go, go to the inn? Why, the inn is farther from here, if there is something on the way..."

    "It''s not safe to go to the county town." Cheng understands two breaths, with cold sweat on his forehead, "Mr. Cheng has spies around him, some are staring at Mr. Cheng, and some are staring at Mr. Qi. I managed to escape, just In order to report the letter, there must be someone guarding the gate of the county town, and if you can''t go back, you can take me to the post first."

    "Yes, but your injury..."

    "My injury is not serious, don''t worry, I won''t die." Cheng understand gritted his teeth and said, "Go to the station first, otherwise it will be too late, both adults and Mr. Qi are in danger."

    Shu Yu rolled his eyes in his heart, I believed in your evil.

    panic flashed on his face, he nodded again and again, "Okay, I''ll take you to the inn."

    said, she cautiously looked left and right, and then helped Cheng understand onto the mule cart.

    After she was done, she immediately pulled the reins and drove forward.

    Cheng understand leaned against the wall of the car, exhaled slowly, and finally got a little rest.

    Shu Yu listened to the movement inside while weighing the wound he understood.

    Feeling that Cheng understand seemed to be looking at the mule carriage, she pursed her lips and said immediately, "By the way, there is a drawer on the left side of the carriage, and there are several packs of medicines in it, one of which is to stop bleeding and treat trauma. Guard Cheng, take a look. need or not."

    Cheng understood that his fingers were groping for the carriage. He did see the luggage and clothes in the carriage. He thought it was for the Hous and his daughter. Lu Shuyu didn''t lie.

    He hadn''t touched the drawer she was talking about, and when he heard her words, he opened the drawer cautiously.

    I really saw a few packs of medicine inside, and several packs were ordinary medicine packs with words written on them.

    are some common common medicine bags.

    Chengkang took out the package of hemostatic medicine, sniffed it to the tip of his nose, and it seemed to be nothing out of the ordinary. But he didn''t dare to open it easily and just asked Shu Yu, "Why do you still have these in your mule cart?"

    "Guardian, you forgot, my brother is a doctor. He said that it''s fine to drive a mule cart slowly, but it''s hard to guarantee that the car won''t get out of control, so keep some in the drawer of the car just in case."

    Cheng understood, the manager of the village had said that after Miss Lu was recognized by the Lu family, her family came to Heichang County, and her brother was indeed a doctor.

    But he was still useless.

    Shu Yu doesn''t care about him, he can use whatever he wants. The medicine was real, but she wished she knew not to use it, so it was easy to deal with excessive blood loss.

    She didn''t say much, and turned to drive.

    After walking a short distance, he would call Cheng Dong, "Cheng Guard, Cheng Guard, are you still awake? You must not pass out."

    Chengkang was really dizzy, but he also forced himself to stay awake.

    So when Shu Yu called him, he would answer twice.

    Seeing that the mule cart was about to arrive at the station, Cheng understands and said, "Don''t let people see me, try to avoid others, I need a quiet and remote room."

    Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, you can really embarrass people.

    "I, I''ll try my best. But the rest of the inn can escape, but the Hou family probably can''t. After all, I''m not familiar with the inn, so I need the Hou family to help me. Don''t worry, the Hou family is very reliable."

    Cheng understood for a while, then shook his head, "No, you can find an excuse first, fool around and talk about it."

    Shu Yu frowned, and after a while, he said with difficulty, "Okay." Then, he drove the mule cart directly into the inn.

 Chapter 757ï¼š goodbye hou

    Chapter 757 Goodbye Hou

    When the mule cart stopped in the yard of the inn, Shu Yu dismissed the inn staff who brought her in, and then said to Cheng Dong, "Guard Cheng, wait in the car for a while, I''ll go in and look for Mr. Hou, and the top. Come out, don''t worry, I won''t let her know who you are."

    "it is good."

    Seeing that he understood and agreed, Shu Yu hurriedly got out of the mule cart and ran to the front yard to find Hou.

    Hou was stunned for a moment when he saw her, and was about to greet her in surprise when Shu Yu pulled her and said a few words.

    Hou immediately reacted, nodded and said, "Wait for me."

    Not long after, Mr. Hou came out with a hat and a set of grey clothes.

    Shu Yu walked back to the place where the mule cart was parked with the curtain cap, but when the curtain was lifted, there was no one inside.

    Shu Yu is not surprised, Cheng understand is a cautious person, how could he wait outside obediently?

    But after she put down the curtain, she still looked around anxiously, "Where is the person? Why is it gone? Could it be that he has encountered an assassin again?"

    "Miss Lu, am I here?" A figure appeared silently behind the corner of the wall not far away.

    Shu Yu was overjoyed and hurried forward, "You''ll be fine, come on, put on your hood first."

    Immediately, he handed him the gray clothes, "As a guard, your clothes are stained with blood. It would be better if you didn''t meet other people on the road. If you did, it would definitely cause a panic. It fits, but you can wear it on your body to block the blood, you will be wronged."

    "Thank you."

    "Let''s go." After the clothes were put on, Shu Yu led him round and round to a remote house farthest from the front yard.

    Hou shi was already standing at the door waiting for them. When he saw Shu Yu coming over, he understood it at a glance, and then said, "Come in first, I cleaned this area. Usually no one comes here, and there is no one in this room for the time being. Live, you can rest assured, very safe."

    Shu Yu smiled, "Thank you." Then he helped Cheng Dong into the room.

    She obviously felt that Chengkang couldn''t hold on anymore, that''s good, and it didn''t cost her to take him a long way on purpose.

    Let Cheng understand lean on the head of the bed, and Shu Yucai turned his head and said to Hou, "Help me get a basin of hot water, warm water to drink, and a clean handkerchief."

    "Row."

    Hou went out, Shu Yu closed the door and asked with concern, "Cheng Guard, how are you? Do you really need to call a doctor?"

    "Need not."

    Shu Yu could only give up, "Then, what do you do next? Would you like to inform Sir Cheng?"

    Cheng understands that he is actually very impatient, but he knows that if he doesn''t answer, the person in front of him is very likely to do bad things with good intentions, and she is still useful to him.

    "Don''t do anything, Master Cheng is safe for the time being. And there are people staring at him, and we can''t do it even if we want to notify him. Instead, it''s better to go to other places to move rescue soldiers. I need to rest now, when I wake up, I will I''ll tell you what to do."

    Shu Yu nodded again and again, "Okay, I''m supposed to be a guard."

    Cheng understand leaned against the wall, drowsy, as if passed out.

    Hou came in with something. After entering the door, he saw that Cheng Dong seemed to be quiet, so he lowered his voice and asked, "Ayu, who the **** is this? What''s wrong with him?"

    "He''s my brother''s friend, don''t worry, he''s not a bad guy, he just met a bad guy. He''ll leave when his injuries get better."

 Chapter 758ï¼š pretend to be dizzy

    Chapter 758 Pretending to be dizzy

    Shu Yu was talking, took a glance out of the corner of his eyes to understand, and saw that his head moved slightly.

    is still awake.

    She spoke to the Hou family more seriously now, "Aunt Hou, I have to trouble you to cover up this side of the inn so that no one will find out that there is someone in the house. If someone comes looking for someone from outside, no matter who they are, they will come early. Give us a warning, okay?"

    "Cheng, your brother''s friend, I will naturally help. You can rest assured here, and let me know if you need anything. Although I have not been here for a long time, there are still many things that I can do. "

    Hearing this sentence, Shu Yu knew that the Hou family and the sixth girl were working in the inn and lived a good life.

    She smiled and watched Hou out.

    Then he walked to the bedside and called Cheng Dong softly, "A guard, a guard?"

    Cheng understand did not make a sound, as if he had fallen asleep.

    But Shu Yu knew he didn''t, but since he wanted to pretend, she would cooperate.

    She opened the quilt at the end of the bed, placed it on the body she was sitting on, and looked at him again, "I don''t know where the wounds on Cheng Guard''s body are, it doesn''t matter. Hey, it doesn''t matter if you don''t look at the doctor, brother. Although the hemostatic drugs left behind were effective, they were not much after all."

    Shu Yu looked like he had a headache, and whispered to him again, "As a guard?"

    Seeing that people have been awake all the time, I was a little worried, "Isn''t something wrong?"

    She stretched out the index finger of her left hand, and reached under his hood with trembling, trying to check if he was breathing.

    Cheng understood this and said, "I''m fine."

    Shu Yu was startled, quickly retracted his index finger, and exhaled a long breath.

    I know you are fine, this vitality is really tenacious, and I still haven''t fainted.

    Cheng understands and wants to faint, but he doesn''t dare to faint, so he can only pinch his wound over and over again to wake himself up.

    He said to Shu Yu, "Miss Lu, don''t worry, the injury on my body is not serious, as long as I have more rest. You go out first, please stay outside."

    After all, he still used the hemostatic medicine given by Shu Yu, and he had only two choices, either he lost too much blood and died, or he believed in Shu Yu. He felt that it was a temporary decision to stop her car, and Lu Shuyu was not so powerful enough to prepare the problematic hemostatic medicine in advance and put it in the car.

    Now that the bleeding has stopped, as long as you take a good rest, you can still regain some strength.

    "That''s fine, I can rest assured that you are all right."

    Shu Yu really went out, she closed the door, moved a stool and sat at the door to guard.

    After holding on for a while longer, Cheng Dong in finally fainted out of control.

    Shu Yu clearly heard the movement from the room, but she still stayed at the door and didn''t move.

    People are dizzy, but people like Cheng understand, even if they pass out, they are still on deep alert, and the dizziness is very unstable. If she went in and did something to him now, she would know that she could kill her in a conditioned reflex every minute.

    But he fainted, and Shu Yu knew his physical condition.

    It seems that there are many wounds under the clothes.

    Hou came over and brought her a bowl of noodles, "It''s already noon, so you''re hungry, eat a bowl of noodles and pad your stomach."

    "Thank you." Shu Yu took it over with a smile and took two bites before starting to ask about her life in the inn.

    The two of them gossip, and no one mentions the people in the room.

 Chapter 759ï¼š The temptation to understand

    Chapter 759 The temptation to understand

    Hou seems to be at ease in this inn, very comfortable.

    Their mother and daughter were dispatched by the governor at the beginning. The postmaster in this station felt that they had a backstage, so they took good care of them.

    As for the other people in the station, as long as the station chief does not make it difficult for their mother and daughter, the Hou family can handle it.

    Her temperament has been tempered since she was a child. As long as she has enough conditions, it is still very easy to get along well.

    After Shu Yu found out, he was relieved and said to her, "Isn''t it cooling down these days? My mother asked me to prepare clothes for the two of you, and they will be on the mule cart. You can get them later."

    Hou didn''t expect the old lady to still think about herself, but she knew that it was all for Shu Yu''s face, just because she gave Shu Yu a few times to eat when she was a child.

    The people of the Lu family are all good people. From this point of view, the Hou family is very happy for Shu Yu.

    Even though the current condition of the Lu family is not as good as the previous Shu family, for Shu Yu, it is much richer and warmer.

    Shu Yu asked Hou''s plans for the New Year again, and Hou refused the proposal to go to Lu''s house for the New Year.

    This is the first New Year after Shu Yu and the Lu family were reunited. Their mother and daughter were too disturbed in the past, so there must be some measure.

    There is nothing wrong with celebrating the New Year at the inn, as long as her daughter is by her side, the Hou family is already satisfied.

    Shu Yu didn''t force it, the Hou family had their own ideas.

    After eating the noodles, Mrs. Hou took the bowls and chopsticks and left. She still had things to do, so she couldn¡¯t keep talking with her.

    Shu Yu didn''t enter the room again after half an hour, and Cheng understood that he had already woken up.

    Sure enough, even if he was dizzy, he was still dizzy.

    Shu Yu approached him with concern and asked, "Cheng Guard, how are you?"

    "Miss Lu, can I ask you a favor?"

    Shu Yu''s expression was serious, "You said, if I can do it, I will help you."

    "I have a letter here, can you help me deliver it to Hetai Prefecture?"

    Hetai Prefecture is a city adjacent to Linzhang Prefecture.

    Shu Yu was startled, letter?

    She really wanted to bring the letter over, but there was a look of embarrassment on her face, and hesitantly said, "As a guard, I really want to help you. But, you also know that I am an exile. Prisoners of Zhengdao Village, let alone Hetai Mansion, even going to Linzhang Mansion is not easy. I can''t deliver your letter."

    "No, you can."

    Chengkang clutched his chest and whispered, "You can''t leave Linzhang Mansion, but your family can. Give this letter to your family and let them send it out."

    "Chengwei, you are so cautious, this letter must be very important. My family are all farmers who have never seen the world. What if such a big event fails and becomes self-defeating?"

    Cheng understand was a little impatient, he really didn''t have much energy to entangle with her, just raised his head and asked coldly, "Miss Lu, do you want to be acquitted, leave the exile, and reunite with your family back home. Hometown, live the life of ordinary people?"

    Shu Yu''s eyes suddenly lit up, "Of course I do."

    "Then help me deliver this letter. This letter is indeed very important. But because of this, you will also make a lot of contributions. Go back and save Lord Cheng, Mr. Qi, and even more people. , you are the hero. Not to mention restoring freedom and returning to your original country, even your family can benefit."

    Shu Yu swallowed.

    Cheng understands what he thinks, and he guessed it right. Before, Miss Lu didn''t want to waste Mr. Qi''s favor, she just wanted to use it when it was critical.

 Chapter 760ï¼š Shu Yu is gone

    Chapter 760 Shu Yu is gone

    Leaving the exile and restoring his good status is the most important thing for the current Lu Shuyu.

    Cheng understands that Lu Shuyu is a smart person and definitely does not want to miss this opportunity.

    Sure enough, Shu Yu took a deep breath, stretched out his hand to take the letter nervously, and asked uncertainly, "As long as this letter is sent to Hetai Mansion, can I leave here?"

    "certainly."

    Shu Yu seemed to have made up his mind and nodded, "Okay, I''ll deliver."

    "Also." Cheng Dong continued, "I know you know the **** bureau. After you go back, ask if they have any escorts who want to **** darts out of the city recently, mix me with the goods they deliver, and leave Lin Zhang. Mansion. Miss Lu, you are a smart person, I think you should be able to do it."

    "Leaving Linzhang Mansion, where are you going?"

    "You don''t need to know this. Lord Cheng has a secret task for me, so you don''t need to ask more."

    Shu Yu snorted inwardly, my dear, you still know how to leave the city separately.

    In this way, either the person goes out or the letter goes out, and the message can always be delivered to the person who should send it for you, right?

    But after hesitating for a while, she still agreed, "This is a bit difficult, I have to plan well."

    then confirmed it again, "If I do it, I''m sure I can leave Zhengdao Village, right?"

    "Yes." Cheng understand nodded affirmatively, he could indeed leave, but he didn''t know if he left as a living person or a dead person.

    That letter, no matter who the family member Lu sent it to, when he arrived at Hetai Mansion, after handing over the letter, the family member could not keep it.

    Shu Yu got his assurance and put the letter away, his eyes shining with hope.

    "Then shall I go now? Are your injuries really okay?"

    "Go now, the sooner the better." After Cheng understands the specifics of delivering the letter, he urges Shu Yu to leave.

    Shu Yu has no objection, "Okay, I''ll go right away, you can rest well, if you have anything, you can just ask Mr. Hou."

    "Thank you."

    Shu Yu left, went to the backyard and led the mule cart out the door.

    Cheng understood that after regaining some strength, he quietly followed her, watched her say goodbye to Hou, and then left.

    Seeing the mule cart go farther and farther, Cheng understands and then returns to the house.

    It''s just that he didn''t go in. Instead, he found a corner in the firewood house next door and sat down, but he kept his eyes fixed on the outside through the window.

    Not long after, Mr. Hou came over with a tray.

    Then he knocked on the room where Cheng understands the original living room, and there was no movement inside. Hou shi knocked for a long time before whispering, "Master? Are you there? Before A Yulin leaves, let me prepare some food for you, and I will give it to you. You brought it here. Young Master? Why are you silent? You must have fainted, right?"

    Hou knocked on the door again nervously, then pushed it open worriedly.

    There was no one inside, so Hou put the tray on the table and searched the front and back of the house.

    After seeing no one for a while, a trace of panic crossed her face, and she stood at the door and looked left and right, "Why did the person disappear? How can I explain to Ayu now?"

    Then he ran out to find his daughter and began to search secretly.

    After Mr. Hou was gone, Cheng-kun came out of the woodshed.

    He walked back to the room, looked at the bowl of noodles on the table, sniffed it close, and tried to see if it was poisonous, then sat down with confidence, and cautiously and quietly began to eat noodles with chopsticks.

 Chapter 761ï¼š Shu Yu is back

    Chapter 761 Shu Yu is back

    It took a while for Mr. Hou to return to the room. Seeing him there, he exhaled a long breath.

    "Master, so you are here, I''m worried to death."

    Chengtong said in a low voice, "I just went to the thatched hut, and when I came back, I saw a bowl of noodles, so I used it first."

    "Oh, it''s alright, sir, you eat first, as long as you don''t have an accident. I''ll go to work first, and I''ll come and collect the bowl later."

    "Thank you."

    Hou Shi left, and only then did Cheng understand speed up the speed of eating noodles.

    He was indeed very hungry, and he couldn''t support it without eating.

    After he finished eating, he put down the tableware and was about to return to the firewood shed just now.

    Who knew that when he stood up, his footsteps suddenly staggered and shook violently.

    Cheng understood that his face changed drastically, and when he realized something was wrong, he immediately stretched out his hand to pick at his wound to wake him up. Unfortunately, it was too late, and his hands had no strength, and the whole person fell forward.

    The sound of ''bang'' was really loud, so scared that Hou''s eyelids, who were walking over to check the situation, trembled.

    She stood at the door, took a deep breath, and knocked on the door again, "Master? I''ll collect the bowl, are you ready?"

    There was no response from , and Hou shi cautiously waited for a while before pushing the door in.

    Cheng understood and fell to the ground, Hou pursed his lips, didn''t step forward, just turned his head and waved to his daughter who was not far away.

    Six girls turned around and ran away. After a while, they returned to the front of the hut with Shu Yu.

    Hou said in a low voice, "The noodles have already been eaten, and the man has fallen to the ground. Ayu, are you sure he won''t wake up suddenly?"

    "Zhao... The medicine my brother gave. He was seriously injured again. It''s strange that he woke up." Shu Yu was still sweating on her head. She drove the mule cart away for a long time and then came back again. She was a little anxious. , she was too hot on such a cold day.

    She asked Sixth Girl to help find a bundle of hemp ropes, and immediately turned over Chengkun.

    Very good, this man did faint.

    "Come on, do me a favor and tie up people first."

    Hou Shi and Sixth Girl quickly got started, and the three of them slammed and tied the person firmly, and then took a big breath.

    Then, Shu Yu opened Cheng Dong''s mouth again, took a look inside, and really found poison in the gap between his teeth.

    She carefully took the thing out and put it away with a handkerchief, and then she covered her mouth and calmed down.

    "What now?" Hou asked.

    Shu Yu, "Of course it''s for Mr. Qi."

    She turned to the Hou''s mother and daughter and said, "We don''t know the origin of this person and the background of this person. The less we can mess with, the less we can mess with. After I take the person away, you can pretend that nothing happened today, that you haven''t seen each other. This person, I came to see you today, you don''t know anything, do you understand?"

    Hou nodded, "I know, it''s just you? You..."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll give it to Mr. Qi quietly, he won''t tell me."

    "Then be careful."

    Shu Yu got up and asked Hou to help him onto the mule cart.

    After the people were settled, Shu Yu turned his head and said to Hou''s mother and daughter, "I''ll go back today, and I''ll see you next time when I''m free. Knowing that you''re all well, I''ll be relieved."

    She led the mule cart out of the station, said goodbye to the two of them, flicked the reins, and drove to Heichang County.

 Chapter 762ï¼š Shu Yu: A present for you

    Chapter 762 Shu Yu: A gift for you

    Shu Yu lined up at the gate of the city and found that the officers and soldiers guarding the city seemed to be a little stricter.

    She guessed that this side received an order from the governor, and she understood it when she was arrested.

    Shu Yu glanced at the back compartment, calmly pulled the reins, and drove forward as if nothing had happened.

    The gatekeeper officers and soldiers glanced inside her mule cart. There was nothing in the cart except a few food items from Mr. Hou. The officers and soldiers waved their hands to let her in.

    Shu Yu walked towards his house as if nothing had happened, at a slow pace, and he didn''t even notice that there were more people in the car.

    When she got to the alley where her house was, her nerves that had been tense were relieved a little.

    The mule cart passed by the door, but Shu Yu didn''t stop, but continued to go forward until she reached the yard that Meng Yunzheng rented, and she took hold of the reins.

    The gate to the yard was unlocked, they should have come back.

    Shu Yu raised his hand and knocked on the door, and sure enough there were footsteps inside.

    It was Zhao Xi who opened the door. He was stunned when he saw Shu Yu, "A Yu? You came back from the station?"

    "Well, help me pull the mule cart in, there''s something in it."

    Zhao Xi''s eyes lit up, and she thought she brought something good back after going out, and it was delivered directly to her door.

    He immediately ran out of the yard, pulled the mule cart in, and took a moment to glance inside the carriage, only to see how many oil-paper packets? ? ?

    Zhao Xi suspected that there was something wrong with his eyes, and when he rubbed it and wanted to look again, he heard Shu Yu urging him in a low voice, "Hurry up, don''t linger."

    She is so mysterious, as if there is something powerful and invisible, which makes Zhao Xi even more curious.

    He didn''t even bother to confirm, so he quickly pulled the mule cart in, and was very vigilant in closing the courtyard door and slamming the bolt on the door.

    At the end, he looked at the courtyard walls on the left and right, and after confirming that the two households on the left and right had not returned, he breathed a sigh of relief.

    He ran to the side of the mule car again, lifted the curtain of the car and looked inside.

    This time, I''m pretty sure, there''s really nothing inside except a few oil paper bags.

    Zhao Xi, "..." Could it be that the oiled paper bag contains good things? Then there is no need to bring the mule cart in, and it will not bite people when you carry it by hand.

    Zhao Xi went to see Shu Yu, but the latter had already run into the house quickly.

    looked left and right, heard a movement in the right wing, and rushed over quickly.

    Meng Yunzheng just finished writing the letter and was sealing it up. Seeing her come in, he raised his eyes and smiled, "You''re back? How are the Hous and their daughters?"

    "We''ll talk about this later. Come out and I''ll give you a present."

    Meng Yunzheng was taken aback, "Gift?"

    Shu Yu has come over to take his hand, "In the yard, let''s go."

    Meng Yunzheng took the letter and followed her out.

    Zhao Xi had already taken out the paper bag. Seeing the two of them, he came up and asked, "What''s in this paper bag..."

    Before he finished speaking, Shu Yu pulled Meng Yunzheng around him and came directly to the front of the mule cart.

    "The gift is in there."

    Shu Yu pointed to the mule cart, opened the curtain of the cart, climbed in and began to remove the seat.

    The seats of this mule cart are empty, so you can put some things on weekdays, or put bedding, pots and other daily necessities when you travel far.

    Now, there is a person hiding here.

    There are few officers and soldiers guarding the city in Heichang County. Although the inspection is stricter than before, they have not spared the effort to enter the carriage and remove the seat.

    Compared to those who entered the city, those who went out of the city were more strictly searched.

 Chapter 763ï¼š The letter contains the prescription

    Chapter 763 The letter is a prescription

    Meng Yunzheng saw that she was struggling to dismantle the seat, and she stepped on the mule cart.

    As soon as went up, he smelled a **** smell that seemed to exist. But this smell was mixed with other smells, as if to cover up the **** smell on purpose.

    He asked Shu Yu to back away, and as soon as he used his hand, the seat stuck by the wall of the car was removed.

    It is not so difficult to disassemble on weekdays, mainly because there is a person hidden inside, and this person is too big, and the seat is squeezed and bent.

    As soon as Meng Yunzheng took the seat apart, he saw a man hiding below, a tall man with his back turned to him.

    And this person was also tied into a shape of a zongzi. The hemp rope around his body tied him tightly, and at first glance, it looked a bit like a twisted caterpillar.

    Meng Yunzheng turned to look at Shu Yu, who nodded affirmatively, "This is my gift to you."

    She specially tied a dead knot on the twine and then tied a bow, so that it meets the standard of a gift.

    Zhao Xi, who was outside the carriage, probed his head, and half of his face was near the window, and naturally he saw the man.

    He immediately widened his eyes and asked in a low voice, "Who is this?"

    Shu Yu stretched out his hand to turn the person over, Meng Yunzheng moved faster than her, "I''m coming, you get off first."

    Shu Yu jumped down.

    The light in the carriage was not very sufficient, so Meng Yunzheng simply dragged the man and got off the mule carriage.

    dragged the man to the position of the carriage, revealing the man''s face, Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi were silent at the same time.

    Then the two of them looked at Shu Yu in unison, with an incredible look on their faces.

    Shu Yu smiled, "Get people into the house first, and I''ll explain to you later."

    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi neatly carried Cheng understand in, closed the door of the main room, tied Cheng understand to a chair, then turned around and looked at her suspiciously.

    Shu Yu told him what he understood when he went out of the city to see the Hou family.

    Meng Yunzheng''s face changed slightly after hearing this, "Did he hurt you?"

    He looked at her up and down, for fear that she would be embarrassed to understand where she was injured but didn''t say anything.

    Shu Yu shook his head, "How can I hurt myself, I understand that I needed someone to help him urgently at that time, and it happened that my identity was suitable, and he knew the person who wanted to please him to become an adult, and he had to trick me to keep it. I''m helping him."

    Meng Yunzheng was assured that she was not injured, so she was relieved.

    Zhao Xi has already laughed, "It''s too bad that Cheng understands luck. If you meet someone who is not good, you happen to meet you. Others don''t know whether he is good or bad, you know more than Cheng adults. ."

    He looked at the people **** in a ball with great sympathy, thinking that it would be better to fall into the hands of Lord Cheng than into the hands of Shu Yu.

    Look, they were all given as gifts.

    "Ah, by the way, I haven''t had time to read the letter he gave me." Shu Yu took the letter out of his arms, "Here, let''s see what''s written in it?"

    Meng Yunzheng opened the letter and took out the letter inside.

    However, after looking at him for a long time, he frowned. Seeing that his expression was different, Shu Yu hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Meng Yunzheng handed the letter to her, Shu Yu frowned after reading it, "No wonder he gave me the letter so confidently, this is a prescription."

    This is obviously a sealed letter, and probably only the recipient can see the specific content.

 Chapter 764ï¼š Cheng understand wake up

    Chapter 764 Cheng understands and wakes up

    Shu Yu felt a little pity, and handed the letter to Zhao Xi who was very curious.

    Unfortunately, the three of them couldn''t understand it after reading it once. Shu Yu couldn''t help but ask Meng Yunzheng, "What are you going to do with this letter? Should I give it to Mr. Qi at that time, or keep it for myself?"

    Meng Yunzheng said to Zhao Xi, "You go and copy down every word on the letter, even the location must be exactly the same."

    The letter still has to be handed over to Mr. Qi. As for the Hetai Mansion, Meng Yunzheng plans to check it out in person.

    Apparently, there are people from Miyagi there too.

    To deal with Gongqiu, Meng Yunzheng is still very interested.

    Zhao Xi went to copy the letter. After copying it, he didn''t wake up.

    Zhao Xi went to check his pulse, then raised his head and asked Shu Yu, "How much drug did you give her?"

    "The drug you gave me is half a pack." She kept half a pack just in case. She was afraid that the bowl of noodles would not be eaten, so she waited for the second chance to start.

    Zhao Xi was speechless for a long time. The drugs he gave were all very strong, and a little bit was enough to make people faint.

    Good guy, she actually used half a pack.

    No wonder people were dragged from the inn to the county town by tossing, and still haven''t woken up yet.

    It''s not a problem to stay awake all the time, Meng Yunzheng asked Zhao Xi to wake him up.

    Zhao Xi took a needle and gave him a few stitches.

    Chengkang felt a pain in a daze, he wanted to reach out and touch it, but when he moved, he couldn''t move at all.

    He woke up suddenly, his whole body tense in an instant.

    Immediately raised his head, looked vaguely at Shu Yu in front of him, narrowed his eyes slightly, gritted his teeth and said, "Miss Lu, what do you mean? I''m the governor of the Lord, do you want to stay in Zhengdao Village for the rest of your life?"

    Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll his eyes, and is still stubborn now.

    Shu Yu smiled, "If I let you go, then I will stay in Zhengdao Village for the rest of my life. No, if I let you go, I might not be able to save my life."

    "Miss Lu, what did you say?"

    "Don''t be nervous, I brought you back for you to meet someone, I think you should know him."

    Cheng frowned. He watched Shu Yu who was standing in front of him and took a small step to the side. Only then did he realize that there was someone behind her.

    A... young and handsome man.

    Cheng knew how to look at the person in front of him, and suddenly remembered the next moment, "Eldest young master, are you the first young master?"

    He didn''t recognize him at first, after all, he hadn''t seen him for many years. If it wasn''t for Meng Yunzheng''s good looks and impressive looks, he would have forgotten that this was Gongqiu''s son.

    There was a rare trace of joy on his face. After all, in his heart, Meng Yunzheng was the eldest young master of the Gong family. Strictly speaking, he was half of his master and belonged to the same faction as him.

    For a moment, Cheng understand felt much more relaxed.

    But the next moment, he suddenly realized that something was wrong, and suddenly raised his head, "No, young master, why are you here? Aren''t you supposed to be in the capital?"

    Chengkang has been lurking beside the Governor for four or five years, so he didn''t know the situation in the capital in a timely manner.

    He didn''t know that Meng Yunzheng pretended to be dumb before, and Zhao Xi pretended to be a fool.

    But he knew that Meng Yunzheng should never appear in Linzhang Mansion, thousands of miles away from the capital.

    Cheng understands that the alertness on his body is higher than before. He looked at Meng Yunzheng, "Eldest young master, what do you mean? Why are you tying me?"

    Meng Yunzheng looked at him coldly for a moment, then suddenly laughed, "What do you think?"

 Chapter 765ï¼š startled to understand

    Chapter 765 Frightened Chengzhi

    he thinks?

    Cheng understands that many thoughts flashed through his mind in an instant, but one message was very clear-he was tied at this moment.

    If the eldest young master is really on the same side as him, he will never tie himself up.

    Chengtong narrowed his eyes, "Does the eldest young master know who I am?"

    "Yes, Miyagi''s confidant."

    "Gong..." He didn''t even call out his father, he just called Master Gong''s name.

    And in the tone, there is not the slightest sense of respect, but indifference and ridicule.

    Cheng Dingding looked at Meng Yunzheng for a long time, and suddenly gritted his teeth and laughed, "The performance of the young master is completely different from what his subordinates saw a few years ago. The young master of the year was a simple and restrained person. ."

    Meng Yunzheng laughed, "Yeah, otherwise, how could your good brother be killed by Gongqiu?"

    Cheng understand''s face changed suddenly, he knew what Meng Yunzheng was referring to.

    The eldest young master''s mother, Song Xin, died at the hands of his long-term partner. When the man killed Song Xin, at first he planned to burn her and Meng Yunzheng''s mother and son directly with fire. Later, Song Xin died and Meng Yunzheng survived.

    It''s just that he was very smart in reading and literacy, but because of the fire, his brain was damaged, and he became poor in memory and slow in reading.

    Gongqiu had few children, and the only son in the mansion was frail and sick. It was hard to find this smart and healthy child, but before he was happy, it was a joke because of the inexplicable fire.

    Gongqiu, how could he not be annoyed by the confidant who set the fire?

    Later, that confidant did something wrong, and Gongqiu directly found an excuse to deal with it.

    As a partner for many years, Cheng Ming also requested to hide beside Mr. Cheng four or five years ago.

    In the beginning, I only thought that adults were a little ruthless, but as a dead man, there is really only one way to die if you can''t complete the task, and the adults are right.

    But now, listening to the meaning of the eldest young master, all this was designed by the eldest young master.

    He is avenging his mother.

    Cheng understand stared at Meng Yunzheng in disbelief, "So, you have been pretending all these years?"

    "It''s weird? Didn''t you pretend to be by your side for so many years?"

    "But you were only ten years old at the time, and you were facing adults." Cheng understand''s face was full of disbelief.

    He dared not imagine that a ten-year-old child could restrain the pain of losing his mother in front of an adult who was deeply in the city, and methodically mold himself into a child who did not understand anything. confidant to get rid of.

    Chengkang suddenly felt that the person in front of him was very scary, should he be said to be the son of an adult?

    Meng Yunzheng raised his eyebrows, his expression flashed with contempt, "That can only be said, you are too stupid to be played by a ten-year-old child."

    "You..." Cheng understand struggled for a while, but couldn''t get away.

    Shu Yu reminded him, "Don''t act rashly, the more you earn, the tighter the binding will be."

    Cheng understood to hear her voice, and suddenly remembered that she had caught herself.

    He looked at Shu Yu and then at Meng Yunzheng.

    "You know each other, are you from the same group?

    It took him a long time to figure out the thread, "Lu Shuyu was exiled here on purpose? She also rescued Mr. Qi on the road, also on purpose? She met an adult without Mr. Qi''s favor, she, she is What do you guys want to do?"

 Chapter 766ï¼š suicide by poisoning

    Chapter 766 Suicide by taking poison

    Shu Yu raised his hand, "Stop, stop, stop thinking about it, it''s not that complicated. I''m really miserable. I was implicated and exiled for no reason at all. I don''t want to come here on purpose to suffer."

    Zhao Xi couldn''t help laughing, he suddenly felt a little sympathetic to Shu Yu.

    Chengtong turned his head and saw another man coming out of the room on the right.

    He doesn''t know this person, but the eldest young master doesn''t shy away from them when he does things, and the relationship is also excellent.

    Cheng understood and pursed his lips. He had one last question, "Master Cheng found out my identity, did you tell him?"

    "Yes." Meng Yunzheng felt that he should be allowed to die. It''s pitiful that his good brother died in an unclear manner. "I thought Lord Cheng would deal with you, but I didn''t expect you to escape."

    "Huh." Cheng Dong sneered, "Isn''t it still in your hands in the end?"

    He looked at Shu Yu, "I didn''t even expect that I would be planted with you."

    Shu Yu didn''t expect it either, "But you have to believe it, this is really an accident. I just went out of town to see an old friend, who asked you to stop my mule cart, if you didn''t stop me, maybe it really was escaped."

    Cheng understand closed his eyes, he was really careless.

    The confusion was resolved in his heart, and Cheng knew that he did not intend to continue entanglement with them. He sneered and asked Meng Yunzheng, "What about now? You arrested me, what do you want to know from my mouth? Do you think I will say it?"

    He has found that the poison hidden in his mouth has been taken away, but it doesn''t matter, no matter how tortured him, he will not say anything.

    Meng Yunzheng saw his face as if he was dying, so he couldn''t help but ask Shu Yu, "Do you have anything to ask him?"

    "I don''t have one, do you have one?"

    Meng Yunzheng thought for a while, "The only thing I want to know is the content of the letter, but he wouldn''t say it, and even if he said it, it might not be true. As for the rest, he spent a lot of time in this exile. Years, maybe I don''t know as much as I have, so don''t ask."

    Chengtong suddenly opened his eyes and looked at him in disbelief.

    Shu Yu nodded, "That makes sense."

    Zhao Xi looked at the left, then at the right, with a question mark in his head, "Since there is nothing to ask, why did you bring him back?"

    Shu Yu thought for a while, "I originally wanted to give it to Mr. Qi directly, but after thinking about it, I think he is your old acquaintance after all, so you should be happy to meet him?"

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "I feel really good."

    Shu Yu knew that Meng Yunzheng hated Gongqiu so much, and he would be very happy to see Gongqiu''s confidants suffering and suffering and being hit hard.

    This is the original intention of her gift.

    Shu Yu was relieved, seeing that it was getting late, he clapped his hands and said, "Then I will send it to Mr. Qi now?"

    "it is good."

    Cheng understands from beginning to end, and has no idea what the two are thinking.

    He has already done a good job of taking all the torture to extract confessions, and as a result, people don''t even plan to ask?

    What is all this called?

    Shu Yu took out a handkerchief from his sleeve and handed it to Meng Yunzheng, "This is the poison found in his mouth."

    Meng Yunzheng glanced at him with some disgust, then approached Cheng Dong with the veil.

    The latter''s eyes widened, "What do you want to do?"

    "Since you have poison in your mouth, you want to come here so that you don''t betray your master at a critical moment and use it yourself. Now, I will fulfill you."

 Chapter 767ï¼š Send it to Qi Chan

    Chapter 767 Send it to Qi Chan

    After Meng Yunzheng finished speaking, he stuffed the poison into his mouth.

    Cheng understood that subconsciously he was about to spit it out, but Meng Yunzheng covered his mouth with a handkerchief.

    His eyes were cold, and he asked word by word, "What''s the matter? Can''t bear to die? Why don''t you tell us the content of that letter."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he swallowed the poison.

    Zhao Xi, "..." So do you want others to die or not?

    Meng Yunzheng withdrew his hand, the medicine was obviously blood sealed in his throat, not long after he swallowed it, his body shook twice, his eyes stared, and he died.

    Meng Yunzheng wiped his hands with the handkerchief, feeling better.

    blocked Gongqiu''s road. For him, it was a great achievement. He felt that it was worth celebrating tonight. After a while, he went to the best restaurant in the county to order a table and take it to Lu''s house to eat.

    Cheng understood to be dead, Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi carried the people back to the mule cart again.

    Secure the seat and erase the traces.

    "At this hour, Mr. Qi must be back. Send it to him. Do you know what to say?"

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "You have to trust my eloquence."

    "Okay." Meng Yunzheng rubbed her head amusingly, "I''m going to the restaurant to order food, you come back early."

    Shu Yu nodded, pulled the mule cart out of the door again, sat on the carriage, and drove towards the alley.

    When passing by the door of the house, she could still hear the lively sounds coming from inside.

    She couldn''t wait even more, she accelerated, and went straight to the entrance of the county government office.

    When the guard of the county government saw her, he immediately greeted her, "Miss Lu is here? Mr. Qi has already returned. He knew that you came to look for him in the morning, and he specifically ordered you to come in again if you come again, just go in."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Thank you."

    She got off the carriage, and the guard was about to come and pull the mule cart aside to tie it up.

    Who knew that before her hand touched the reins, Shu Yu shrank back, she laughed dryly, and said, "Well, I''m going to bring the mule cart in together."

    "Huh?" The guard suddenly became embarrassed.

    Shu Yu said in a low voice, "I have something very important in my car that I want to give to Mr. Qi, and I can only show it to Mr. Qi alone. I know it''s illegal to bring a mule cart in, so you can go in and tell Mr. Qi, if Mr. Qi Agreed, I''ll go in again."

    "Okay then, wait a moment."

    The guard entered the door, and ran out in a hurry after a while, smiled at Shu Yu, "Sir agreed, Miss Lu will come with me."

    The front of the yamen was not easy to enter, so the guard took her to the side door.

    As soon as Shu Yu entered the yard, he saw Mr. Qi standing not far away and smiling at her.

    "Miss Lu." He took a few steps forward and smiled happily.

    The last time Shu Yu saw him was half a month ago, and now Mr. Qi looks happier than last time. It seems that he is very satisfied here.

    "I heard that Miss Lu was looking for me in a hurry, but what is the important thing?" Need his help?

    The last few words of Qi Chan stopped in time. Last time and last time, he thought that Shu Yu was looking for him to ask him to pay back his favor.

    The result is good, but he owes more and more of his favor.

    This time he wasn''t quite sure whether Miss Lu had encountered any difficulties.

    Just thinking about it, Qi Chan saw Shu Yu''s tangled and embarrassed look, and whispered, "Mr. Qi, I have something, I, I don''t know if I have done it right, and I don''t know if I have caused trouble? "

 Chapter 768ï¼š Finally came to him for help

    Chapter 768 Finally came to find him for help

    Qi Chan was stunned for a moment, then a little surprised and happy.

    It seems that he really encountered difficulties and came to him for help.

    For some reason, he felt relieved when he heard her coming to him to make demands.

    He didn''t care for a moment if there was anything difficult about what she encountered, so he said directly, "You said, if I can help, I will definitely help."

    Shu Yu pursed his lips and looked left and right.

    Qi Chan saw this and knew that she was going to talk to herself alone, so she waved her hand to let everyone back down.

    But in the dark, the guards of the Qi family were still watching.

    Shu Yu pretended he didn''t know about this, and as soon as the people left, he hurriedly said in a low voice, "Actually, when I went out of the city to look for Aunt Hou at the inn today, I met a guard by the governor''s side."

    Qi Chan''s expression changed abruptly when he heard this. He hurriedly asked, "Which guard? What''s his name?"

    "I understand."

    Sure enough, it was him! !

    Qi Chan''s expression became serious, "Have you met him? You..."

    He wanted to ask Chengxuan if he had hurt him, that person has reached the end of the road, and the more this time is, the more likely he will do things that hurt others.

    But seeing Shu Yu''s intact appearance, Qi Chan breathed a sigh of relief, just about to ask where he was now, when he heard Shu Yu continue, "Yes, I met him, and he suddenly rushed out in blood and wanted to grab it. My mule cart. I recognized him, thought he had encountered an assassin, and wondered if Lord Cheng was in danger too."

    "I didn''t expect him to say that Master Cheng had a spy next to him. He saw through the spy''s conspiracy, and he was chased and killed so far. As soon as I thought this was a big deal, I proposed to send him to Mr. Qi, but Cheng understood that the guards disagreed. He said that there are also people watching Mr. Qi, and if you find Mr. Qi, you will also worry about your life. The top priority is to ask for foreign aid, so he asked me to take him to the inn. "

    "I had no masters at the time, so I sent him there. But when he arrived at the inn, he didn''t ask for a doctor, and he couldn''t be seen by others. Instead, he asked me to send him a letter and help him leave Linzhang Mansion. The more I thought about it, the more wrong it became. He wants me to deliver the letter, why should he deliver it to Hetai Mansion, it''s easy for me to meet Mr. Qi, wouldn''t it be easier to send it to you?"

    "I thought something was wrong with him, so I stunned him. I thought it would be easier to send him to see Mr. Qi in private, right, right?"

    Shu Yu was very uneasy, "Mr. Qi, I shouldn''t have done anything wrong, right? I don''t know if doing this will delay the important affairs of you and adults, I just, just..."

    She panicked as she talked, but Qi Chan was full of shock.

    Cheng, Chengkang was in her hands, and she was dizzy?

    He didn''t speak, so Shu Yu could only continue to perform his own madness and panic.

    Qi Chan came back to his senses, waved his hands hastily and said, "That''s right, you didn''t do anything wrong. On the contrary, you did a good job, it''s really great."

    He took a deep breath and pointed to the mule cart in front of him, "So, he''s in there now?"

    Shu Yu nodded vigorously.

    Qi Chan smiled, "Go, get people out."

    Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief and quickly got on the mule cart.

    This time, the seat of the mule car was not pressed so firmly, and she removed it with a little force.

    Then he dragged him out with great effort, and as soon as he came out, Shu Yu pointed at him and said, "I was afraid that he would wake up and hurt him, so I tied it a little tighter, but..."

    Shu Yu stopped in the middle of his words, and said in surprise, "He, his mouth is bleeding."

 Chapter 769ï¼š No, shes here to help

    Chapter 769 No, she came to help

    Qi Chan was stunned for a moment, then immediately stepped forward and squatted down to check the state of understanding.

    After a moment, he frowned, a trace of regret flashed across his face.

    Shu Yu hurriedly asked, "What happened to him? Did he bite his tongue and commit suicide?"

    Qi Chan shook his head, "There is poison in his mouth, and he should have committed suicide by taking it."

    Shu Yu took a few steps back, "So, he died?"

    "Well, dead."

    "How could this be? Mr. Qi, I didn''t do anything, I didn''t want to kill him, and I don''t know how I became like this. What should I do? He is the guard of Lord Cheng, will Lord Cheng blame me? ? If I had known that I would not have tied him."

    Qi Chan immediately comforted her, "Don''t be afraid, it''s none of your business. Lord Cheng won''t blame you, on the contrary, he will be grateful to you. This understanding is the meticulous work lurking around Lord Cheng, these two days. We have been catching him. He was a dead man. He wanted to be bound by you. Knowing that he had no hope of escape, and he didn¡¯t want to be questioned, he simply took poison and committed suicide. You didn¡¯t expect it, so don¡¯t blame yourself.¡±

    "Is that so?" Shu Yu asked worriedly, "It''s really none of my business?"

    "Yes, you did a good job. He''s very skilled. If you didn''t tie him up, he might run away if he had a chance, or even kill you. Miss Lu, Lord Cheng and I are right. You are really smart."

    Shu Yu, "..." What''s the matter with inexplicably a little guilty?

    She immediately changed the subject, "It''s good that I did nothing wrong." She breathed a sigh of relief, "I really didn''t expect that Chengkang would be a meticulous work by Mr. Cheng''s side, but fortunately I didn''t listen to him and help him, otherwise I would become A sinner. Is Master Cheng all right? This person has been by Master Cheng¡¯s side for many years, and it¡¯s too easy to be detrimental to him.¡±

    "Yeah, Lord Cheng didn''t expect it either. In fact, the Lord had already caught the man, he just wanted to ask for some clues from him, but he found an opportunity to escape instead." Qi Chan shook his head, fortunately now the man is dead .

    Shu Yu thought, so it was a wise move that they did not leave a living mouth to torture him to extort a confession.

    "Then, should this person be handed over to Master Cheng?"

    Qi Chan thought for a while, "Recently, the temperature in the Dasu Dynasty has been greatly reduced, and even our side has been affected a lot. Master Cheng is too busy to separate himself, I am afraid that he will not be able to free his hands, and the body will be handed over to the old man to deal with. Just fine."

    If it wasn''t too busy, Lord Governor would not let this person find a chance to escape.

    Now that the person is dead, the follow-up question, if he comes to take over, is the same.

    Shu Yu nodded, "It''s really been very cold recently. Master Cheng has a heavy responsibility, so I can only work hard."

    "It''s also fortunate that you have helped me so much. When Lord Cheng has been busy for a while, this old man will help you."

    "Mr. Qi, you''re too polite, I''m just hitting right. But I still have something here, and I don''t know if I can help adults."

    Qi Chan was taken aback, what else?

    "What can I do for adults?"

    Shu Yu pursed his lips, "Sir, do you want to take a look at something that can make people eat a hot meal?"

    Qi Chan nodded, eating a hot meal? Of course he needs to see this kind of thing related to people''s livelihood.

    Shu Yu pointed to the corpse on the ground.

    Qi Chan waved his hand, "It''s okay, someone will clean up."

    He said so, so Shu Yu ignored it and followed Qi Chan into the study.

 Chapter 770ï¼š Qi Chan marvels hot pack

    Chapter 770 Qi Chan marvels at the fever pack

    There were only two of them in the study room, and Qi Chan didn''t let anyone come to see it.

    He always felt that what Shu Yu brought out should be a rare thing, and it was bad for too many people to see it.

    Shu Yu asked him to wait a moment, then went to prepare something. Then, just like the last time, he took the water, took the heating pack, and brought the noodles that had not yet been cooked in the kitchen.

    Qi Chan''s face was full of doubts, seeing her busy.

    After a while, Shu Yu said, "Let''s cook noodles to eat."

    boiled noodles to eat? What about the charcoal fire?

    There was no charcoal fire and no firewood, so Shu Yu poured water into the jar with the heating pack and closed the lid.

    After a while, the gurgle sounded.

    Qi Chan was stunned and reached out to lift the lid. Shu Yu had expected this for a long time, and Zhao Xi and the old lady had the same reaction at that time.

    She directly handed over a cloth towel, "Sir, don''t burn it."

    Qi Chan held his breath and opened the lid. He really saw that the hot water inside was bubbling and boiling.

    "This, this..." Qi Chan raised his head in a daze, "Boiled the water?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Yes, I discovered this by accident. It''s called a heat pack, and it can heat up when exposed to water. I just thought, isn''t the weather very cold now? We have a lot of firewood and mountains here, but some There is a shortage of firewood in some places, and some places are not easy to cook with fire, isn¡¯t this heating pack just right? It¡¯s very convenient.¡±

    "Yes, it''s very convenient." Especially for those soldiers guarding the border, those people simply don''t have the conditions to set fire to it.

    Sometimes it snows heavily, and they take dry food to defend the city. When they are hungry, they can only eat the hard and hard watou that can knock their teeth off. When I am thirsty, I pour a mouthful of water down, and my whole body is chilled.

    But if you have this, you don''t need to find firewood, you don''t need to make a fire to attract other people''s ideas, just get some water and you can eat hot.

    Not only the soldiers guarding the city, but also the business travelers who went out. They often dine and sleep in the open. It is very troublesome to make a fire and cook. If you have this thing, you can just pour some water into it.

    The more Qi Chan thought about it, the more he breathed, and his eyes were surprisingly bright.

    Compared with the farm tools that Yao Tianqin brought him back then, he was surprised and excited.

    He suddenly raised his head and looked at the little girl in front of him.

    The last time he said that this girl was his lucky star. Now, it seems that she is not only a lucky star, but a nobleman among nobles. How can there be such a capable girl?

    brought the absconding Cheng Dao, and brought the heat pack that can benefit the soldiers and the common people.

    Qi Chan couldn''t help laughing, he hadn''t laughed so cheerfully for a long time.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help shaking his body, wouldn''t this be too much stimulation?

    "Mr. Qi, Mr. Qi? Sir, are you all right?"

    "Hahaha, it''s alright, the old man has nothing to do, the old man is happy, so happy." Qi Chan finally stopped laughing, if it wasn''t for the inconvenience, he would have wanted to slap Shu Yu on the shoulder twice.

    He didn''t continue talking, and continued to look at the pot in front of him.

    The heat pack lasted quite a long time, the noodles were already cooked, Qi Chan tasted it, and became more and more satisfied.

    He couldn''t wait to open the heat pack again, but Shu Yu stopped him and handed him the unused heat pack.

    Qi Chan took a deep breath and took it carefully, his eyes getting brighter and brighter.

    Shu Yu just watched his research of turning the heat pack over and over, and some wanted to go home.

 Chapter 771ï¼š I will do it for you

    Chapter 771 I will ask for your credit

    Qi Chan was obviously reluctant to let her go, dragged her and asked a lot of questions about the heat pack.

    Shu Yu replied one by one, and Qi Chan was overjoyed when he learned that the main material was quicklime calcined from a very common limestone.

    This thing is so convenient that it can be made in large batches.

    Qi Chan said to Shu Yu excitedly, "You are a hero of the Dasu Dynasty, Miss Lu, don''t worry, this thing will be handed over to the old man, and the old man will definitely show it to the saint, and he will not be greedy for your credit. At that time, you will If you can restore your good status, you will no longer need to work as a coolie in the exiled land."

    Although what she is doing now is not a coolie, but after all, she has no freedom, and the money she earns is not much in her hands.

    Shu Yu smiled with satisfaction. Look, she doesn''t need to use favors, Mr. Qi has already helped her get the best interests.

    She said very hypocritically and modestly, "I didn''t think about this at first, I just thought this thing was very magical and useful. I thought it would be a pity if I use it alone, and I don''t feel relieved to give it to others. Only for Qi Sir, maybe it can play the biggest role, so I came to see Sir."

    Qi Chan laughed, "You are a good girl."

    "Then I will hand over this heat pack to my husband. My family is still waiting for me to go back. It was getting late, so I went home."

    Qi Chan looked outside, it was really not early, it was getting dark.

    Blame him for being so excited that he dragged her to talk for so long.

    Qi Chan patted his forehead, "Okay, then you go home first, so your family doesn''t worry. I''ll take a look at the heat pack again. If there is any problem, I''ll go to you again."

    "it is good."

    Shu Yu said goodbye, and stopped after a few steps to the door.

    As if thinking of something, he hurried back.

    As soon as he turned around, he saw that Qi Chan was putting the heating pack back into the jar, intending to reheat the bowl of noodles that had been cold.

    The corners of her mouth twitched, "Sir."

    Qi Chan raised his head, "What''s wrong?"

    "This is the letter that Cheng understand gave to me. I originally wanted me to send it to Hetai Mansion, but I almost forgot to give it to you just now." Shu Yu handed the letter over embarrassedly.

    Qi Chan, "..." Not only did she forget, but she also left such an important matter out of the sky.

    What a mistake, he got carried away when he saw the heat pack.

    Qi Chan quickly took the letter and said, "I''ll take a look."

    Shu Yu, "Sir, I opened this letter and read it. Well, I didn''t do it on purpose, and I wasn''t sure whether it was good or bad at the time, and I wasn''t sure if I should help him deliver this letter, just, just. The letter was opened without permission."

    Well, she was careless, so Mr. Qi, who just got the heat pack, shouldn''t blame her, right?

    Shu Yu deliberately took out the heat pack before handing him the letter.

    The letter had traces after it was taken out, and it was inappropriate to redo it. When Mr. Qi and Mr. Cheng found something wrong with the envelope, they would suspect that she had concealed something. It is better to tell the truth, anyway, she also had difficulties.

    As expected, Qi Chan didn''t blame her, "Well, in such a situation at the time, it was a last resort to open the letter. But remember, no matter what is said in this letter, you will be rotten in your stomach, and no one can say it. No, you''d better forget it, or it won''t do you any good, understand?"

 Chapter 772ï¼š what a happy day today

    Chapter 772 What is the big day today?

    Shu Yu''s expression was a bit weird, she said hesitantly, "I want to remember, but the names of those medicinal herbs are numerous and scattered, and I can''t remember them either."

    Medicine, the name of the medicinal material?

    Qi Chan frowned, unfolded the letter suspiciously, and then his eyes were a little dizzy.

    He looked inside the envelope again and saw that there was no other paper in it, and asked uncertainly, "Chengkang handed it to you, this is the only one?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "I don''t know why he asked me to send a name of medicinal herbs to the people in Hetai Prefecture. Seeing this, I thought he was even more suspicious, so he **** and brought them into the city."

    Qi Chan is thoughtful, it seems that this thing has hidden secret words.

    That''s fine, Miss Lu doesn''t understand, so it''s not bad for her.

    "I understand, I''ll take a good look at this letter, don''t tell anyone about the things you understand when you go back, just pretend that you haven''t met him, and you didn''t bring him here, you know? "

    Shu Yu nodded, this is the same as what she told Hou Shi.

    Qi Chan took the letter and said, "Okay, leave the rest to me, you can go back."

    "I''ll take my leave, sir."

    After Shu Yu left, Qi Chan looked at the jar that was smoking again on the table.

    It seems that even this Linzhang mansion is not peaceful.

    Cheng understands that he is from Gongqiu, the servant of the Ministry of Industry. What does Gongqiu want to do? Okay, why do you want to send someone to lurk beside Master Cheng? Is his hand stretched too long?

    Qi Chan rubbed his brows, he had to send a letter to the capital and let people stare at Gongqiu.

    After Shu Yu handed over both things, he easily led the mule cart and prepared to go home.

    After going back, the mule cart has to be washed well. There are bloodstains under the seat, which is really ugly.

    When she arrived at the door of the house, she saw Dahu and Sanya sitting in the stroller, running with a few other children in the alley.

    Seeing Shu Yu, Sanya immediately stopped the child who was pushing her and got out of the car, ignoring that the other children behind her rushed to get into the car, so she rushed over, "Second sister, you are back. ?"

    Dahu also ran forward, "Second sister, why did you go for so long? We''ve been waiting for a long time."

    "Yeah, my grandmother said that if you don''t come back, she will go outside the city to find you."

    "Fortunately, Brother Meng said that when we saw you went to the county office, we should be talking to Mr. Qi, and we were relieved."

    "Brother Meng went to the restaurant to order some meals, saying that today is a big day and I want to eat more."

    The little girl said, tilting her head, "But what big day is today?"

    She didn''t think about it after thinking about it, and Big Brother Meng didn''t tell her, her little head was about to explode.

    Shu Yu listened to your brother and sister''s words, and said with a warm heart, "As long as our family is reunited, it will be a big day, and of course we have to eat more."

    Sanya was right when she thought about it, "Then let''s go back to dinner."

    Several children called them, "Sanya, Dahu, we still want to play with cars."

    Dahu said with a serious expression, "I can''t do it today, let''s play tomorrow, come back tomorrow morning, we''re going to go home for dinner today."

    Several children were not reconciled and wanted to persuade them again, but Sanya had already run over, pushed the car and went home.

    Because there was Shu Yu, who was leading the mule cart, those children didn''t dare to be rude. Seeing that the cart was over, they had to leave in a hurry.

 Chapter 773ï¼š They dont deserve good tea

    Chapter 773 They don''t deserve good tea

    The mule cart entered the yard, and Shu Yu picked up a few bags and came out.

    The old lady just came up to meet her, and frowned when she saw the paper bag in her hand, "What are you buying this for?"

    "Don''t you want to send the specialties here to your hometown? This tea is very famous in Linzhang Mansion, how can it be rare?" Shu Yu walked into the main room with a paper bag, put the things on the table, and together with the old lady, they were white The specialties bought during the day are piled up together.

    The old lady was full of disapproval, "This tea is so expensive, isn''t it a waste to give it to your uncle and third uncle? They are all muddy legs. How do you know what tea is? It would be nice to drink some cheap tea foam."

    There are many fruit trees in Linzhangfu, so the special products that the old lady and the others buy are usually dried fruit, and some wild mushrooms that are not available in Jiangyuan County.

    These things can be stored for a longer time, and they are more common and not expensive.

    But Shu Yu is right, the most famous thing in Lin Zhangfu is the tea in her hand. It''s just that in addition to being delicious, this tea is also very expensive, and only those big families can afford it.

    As for his two sons, even if it was given to them, they would not be able to taste it and waste money.

    So the old lady never thought about buying this thing at all. Who knew she didn''t buy it, but Ah Yu bought it.

    Shu Yu turned around, hugged the old lady''s arm and said with a smile, "Milk, how can you say that about your son?"

    She knew what the old lady''s temperament was, and she didn''t persuade her to accept it. She just said, "I bought tea, not just for my uncle and third uncle. The price of this tea in Linzhang Mansion is really the same as the price in Dong''an Mansion. There is a lot of difference in one place. Since we can buy cheap ones here, of course, we should buy more and take advantage of this opportunity to give away. I plan to give some to Master Xiang, Dr. Xu, and Miss Ding. , they have helped us in Jiangyuan County, and they all know how to taste tea, so it should be sent to them, right?"

    As soon as the old lady heard that it was delivered to the adults, she nodded, "That''s right."

    "So, if you send it to outsiders, why not send it to your own family? If the third uncle finds out, it will definitely make trouble. Even if the uncle, the third uncle and the fourth aunt don''t know how to taste tea, they can use it to entertain guests, and they can get it. Started."

    The old lady thought about it, the boss must be reluctant to greet guests with such good tea in the village, but isn''t Daniel the shopkeeper in the shop? That can be used.

    There is also the third child. Now the salary has increased. I think it is because the boss values ??him very much. Then he should be used to entertain the owner.

    As for the fourth child, the son-in-law is now a person in the yamen, and his colleagues could use it before.

    Thinking of this, the old lady agreed, "Okay, then don''t give too much."

    "I know." Shu Yu smiled and helped the old lady to the kitchen. Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi were both there, and there were indeed a lot of exquisite dishes on the table.

    Speaking of which, Shu Yu has come to Heichang County several times, but he has never tasted the local specialties.

    Nguyen Shi greeted them to sit down, "Come here, eat first, you should be starving so late."

    The original table in the Lu family was relatively small, but fortunately, there were several tables set up by Ruan and Daya, and they were wide enough for the whole family to sit on.

    Shu Yu sat opposite Meng Yunzheng, pursed his lips and smiled at him, the latter knew that her trip went very smoothly.

    Rarely happy, he also bought two jugs of wine.

 Chapter 774ï¼š go to the dart board

    Chapter 774

    Except for the two children, everyone else got a bit of it.

    The taste is good, even with Shu Yu, I sipped two small cups.

    After eating, Zhao Xi and the two left, while the Lu family lit candles and began to write letters.

    This time it was Shu Yu who wrote the pen. He reported his safety first, and then talked about his life here. The old lady asked her to write down the affairs of being a steward. Although she didn''t mention any stewardship, just these two words can let people know that she is living a good life.

    Then we talked about the Chinese New Year, and asked the eldest and the third to clean the house of the second family when they were free. Although there are no people, the atmosphere of the New Year is still there.

    Shu Yu wrote a lot, this letter is mainly for Daniel.

    She explained in the letter which packets of tea were for Lord Xiang, Dr. Xu and Ding''s family. After the explanation was clear, she put down the pen.

    The letter was not very thick, so Shu Yu put it on the envelope after the ink was dry.

    The letter and the special product were sent separately. The letter asked Meng Yunzheng to help go to the station channel, and it should have been delivered a few years ago.

    As for the specialties, Lu Erbai said that in a few days, the Wind Escort Bureau will transport the escorts to Jiangnan, and they will pass through Dong''an Prefecture on the way.

    For this reason, the **** in the **** office also came over and asked him if he had anything to take back to his hometown.

    Lu Erbai didn''t want to trouble them at first, but now that when he talks about the New Year''s goods, he''ll have to go to the **** bureau.

    Therefore, the next day, Lu Erbai went to the Wind Escort Bureau to say something.

    This is the first time for Shu Yu to come here. Huifeng Escort Bureau is the largest **** bureau in Heichang County. The place is also large and there are many escorts.

    When they came over, there were still many escorts in the yard practicing martial arts, wielding swords, spears, swords, and halberds.

    It was the second-in-command of the dart board who came to greet them. It was said that the dart head had left the dart, so he wasn''t here.

    The Bureau of Wind Escorts welcomed Lu Erbai very much. He heard that Lu Erbai came with the second girl in the rumor, and was even more happy.

    made Shu Yu feel a little uncomfortable, but the second master laughed and thanked her solemnly after entering the room.

    "The yamen told us about the last time, thanks to the girl, otherwise the troubles in our **** bureau wouldn''t be able to calm down so quickly."

    Shu Yu said hurriedly, "The second master is very polite, and I didn''t help much. It was an accident. It''s our family, who just arrived, thanks to you for taking care of me."

    Shu Yu is generous and speaks nicely. The second master said he liked the girl''s neatness very much.

    So next, he spent more time chatting with Shu Yu.

    Lu Erbai was on the side, just like a background board, he couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth.

    Shu Yu quickly talked about the business, "... these things have to be delivered to our hometown by your help. I have written the address on the paper. There is one thing that is a little more troublesome. These specialties should be delivered by you in person. In the hands of my big brother, it is not easy to pass through other people''s hands."

    It would be fine if it passed through the hands of the fourth aunt, but if it was taken over by the aunt and the third uncle, then it would be over, and they would definitely swallow it all by themselves.

    It is safest to fall into the hands of Daniel. He will tell each household clearly as he said in the letter, and no one will suffer.

    The second master should come down, this is a small matter, and it is not difficult to do.

 Chapter 775ï¼š Luo Qing

    Chapter 775 Luo Qing

    Shu Yu wanted to give the second master money, but the latter refused to ask for it.

    But Shu Yu can''t let people busy themselves for nothing, although it is a matter of the way, but they have to go to Jiangyuan County specially.

    Although there are not many special products, there are not many, and there are two sacks in one package.

    People also have to spend time and effort, this idea must be paid.

    The second master had no choice, and in the end he could only accept a little intentionally, and both parties were satisfied.

    After finishing talking, the two planned to leave. The dart club was very busy, and it was almost New Year''s Eve, and their business seemed to be better, especially for short-distance dart luck.

    As long as they talked, two or three guests came, and the second master asked others to entertain them.

    Lu Erbai said that there was something at home, and took Shu Yu to leave.

    As soon as a few people walked to the door, they saw a young man running from a distance, and hurriedly approached them, "Uncle Lu, I heard that you are here, you..."

    He turned his head to look at Shu Yu, and was stunned for a moment, but a trace of regret flashed across his originally smiling appearance.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help squinting and seeing her, what are you sorry for?

    Lu Erbai smiled, "Luo Qing is back? We still have something to do at home, we''re leaving now."

    "Ah? Well, then I''ll send you off." After speaking, the man named Luo Qing glanced at Shu Yu again, and the disappointment on his face became even heavier.

    Shu Yu, "..." I feel disgusted.

    She snorted secretly in her heart, listening to Lu Erbai and Luo Qing chatting, they quickly walked to the door.

    Luo Qing also wanted to send Lu Erbai home, but was rejected by the latter.

    Shu Yu thought it was weird, Luo Qing was a little flattered, but Lu Erbai seemed to distance himself.

    Therefore, after she had left the Guifeng Security Bureau a long way, she asked in a low voice, "Father, what happened to Luo Qing?"

    Lu Erbai rubbed his forehead, sighed, and said in a low voice, "He, he is the son of Luo Biaotou, who knows how to get in the wind, so he wants to marry our family."

    Marriage again? ?

    Shu Yu didn''t even know that his family was doing so well.

    Wait, the person who got married is definitely not himself, that is...

    Shu Yu thought of Luo Qing''s disappointed eyes when he looked at him, and asked in a low voice, "He wants to marry my sister?"

    "Yeah." Lu Erbai nodded, "I was so happy just now, he must have heard that I brought my daughter here. He probably thought I was bringing Da Ya."

    "Dad doesn''t want it? That Luo Qing is not good?"

    "It''s not bad, Luo Qingren is good, enthusiastic and good in martial arts." At least he is much better than that **** Zhang Shu, "It''s just that his roots are here. You hand in the heat pack, and it won''t take long. No need to be exiled, our whole family will go back then. If Da Ya marries Luo Qing, she will have to stay here alone in the future."

    In the past, Zhang''s family was so close to theirs, and Da Ya was bullied. As long as she didn''t say anything, they couldn''t do anything.

    If she married in Heichang County, thousands of miles away from her hometown, even if she died, her hometown would not necessarily receive news.

    The Game of Thrones looks good now, but no one can guarantee that it will be the same in the future. No matter how good Luo Qing looks now, there is no guarantee that he will not be empathetic in the future.

    If Daya is here, then she really doesn''t even have a backer, how can they be willing?

    Of course, this is only one of the reasons, there is another reason, it is Luo Qing''s mother.

 Chapter 776ï¼š I fell in love with the big girl

    Chapter 776 I fell in love with Da Ya

    Father Luo is the head of the security guard, and Luo Qing is also a young master.

    Father and son are both straightforward and righteous people, and they have a good relationship with the Lu family. But Mother Luo was different. Both Lu Erbai and Mrs Ruan had dealt with Mother Luo.

    Probably because Luo Qing likes Daya, so Luo Mu specially went to Ruan''s stall to order food.

    Because she was the wife of the escort, Ruan Shi also chatted with her a few times.

    Mother Luo knew that the Lu family had a daughter who was in exile, so she was a little dissatisfied. Later, he asked vaguely about Da Ya''s situation, wondering why she was over seventeen and still not married.

    It''s almost eighteen for Chinese New Year, and eighteen is considered an older girl in Dasuchao.

    Of course, the Lu family will not tell the Luo family that Daya has become a relationship and divorced. This kind of topic will arouse criticism and bring trouble to Daya, so there is no need to talk about it everywhere.

    This is not Jiangyuan County, and Mother Luo and the others have never seen Zhang Shu. They only know Daya. If they know Daya and Li, they will only catch her and say it alone.

    Mother Luo''s temptation and contempt inside and outside the words made Ruan Shi very upset. No matter how weak she is, she still loves her children very much. Da Ya has suffered so much. If she encounters such a mother-in-law again, she will continue to soak in the bitter water for the rest of her life.

    She dropped her face on the spot and asked Luo Mu to leave. Later, when Luo Qing came to the stall to see Da Ya, she was blocked by Ruan.

    Lu Erbai said, "What''s more, Daya doesn''t like Luo Qing either."

    Luo Qing is two years younger than Da Ya. In Da Ya''s eyes, he is just a younger brother.

    After listening, Shu Yu nodded in agreement, "I also think Luo Qing is not suitable for my sister."

    "Your sister''s marriage is not in a hurry. She just got divorced not long ago. Although she seems to be fine, we all know that the Zhang family has caused her too much damage. Now that we talk about marriage, we will make her more think."

    Having gone through so many things, Lu Erbai is very enlightened now.

    Although the two daughters are old, he is not in a hurry at all, and even thinks that if they don''t find a suitable one, it''s okay not to marry.

    Compared with the safety of the children, nothing else matters.

    The two went home while talking. Nguyen and Daya went out to the stall again. Dahu and Sanya rode in the stroller and played with a few children in the alley.

    The old lady sat at the door with a needle and thread basket and watched, while sewing clothes and telling the two of them, "Slow down, don''t fall, don''t play with sweat all over, you''ll catch a cold when the wind blows back."

    Shu Yu shook his head, just as he was about to enter the house, he saw the door of the Meng family not far away.

    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi both came out and were walking towards this side.

    They were obviously here to find him. After Shu Yuchong nodded to them, he took the lead into the courtyard.

    It didn''t take long for Meng Yunzheng to come in.

    They came to say goodbye, "We read the letter carefully after we went back last night, but there was no result, so we planned to go to Hetai Mansion in person."

    Shu Yu had already expected, "When will you be back?"

    "Before the new year."

    There are still twenty days until the Chinese New Year.

    "Then you all be careful along the way." Shu Yu warned and asked again, "When will you leave?"

    "Now."

    In such a hurry? Shu Yu frowned, she couldn''t prepare anything for them in a short time.

    But she was too late, Meng Yunzheng prepared a box for her.

 Chapter 777ï¼š sluggish zhao xi

    Chapter 777 Slow Zhao Xi

    Shu Yu took the box over curiously, "What is this?"

    Zhao Xi, who was on the side, said lazily, "I''ve made several medicines for you to replenish. Didn''t you use all the medicines for hemostasis and trauma treatment yesterday? There are also drugs, you also use them. Halfway through, I''ll make it up for you so that it won''t be enough."

    As he said that, he glanced at Meng Yunzheng and yawned, "There are two more poisons, and I wrote them down on paper. Your son Meng, who is afraid that you will meet someone who understands, won''t talk to you again. The opportunity was specially prepared for me, but I didn''t sleep in the middle of the night, and I was exhausted."

    Shu Yu could see the dark circles under his eyes clearly, it was indeed... quite haggard.

    "Thank you." For the sake of his dedication, Shu Yu kindly told him a message, "I will keep these medicines well, not only me, but also for my mother and my sister. When I encountered a local snake like last time, my sister is not like me, she has no kung fu, she can defend herself with medicine.

    Seeing Zhao Xiguo''s ears pricked up, Shu Yu smiled and changed the conversation, "But she won''t have much chance of using it, maybe someone will **** her back and forth in the future. You don''t know, today I''m going to the Wind Escort Bureau. , I saw Luo Yatou''s son, that man''s name is Luo Qing, and when I was chatting with my father, he kept asking about my sister''s situation, especially attentive."

    Zhao Xi stared, "What Luo Qing?"

    Shu Yu looked at him strangely, "It''s Luo Qing, he''s tall and big, but he''s still a little darthead. Listening to my dad, his kung fu is also good."

    When Zhao Xi heard that Lu Erbai seemed to be quite satisfied, he was inexplicably anxious, "Ayu, you have to persuade your father and your sister, you are leaving soon, if your sister marry that What kind of darthead, then you are separated by thousands of mountains and rivers, do you have the heart to keep her here alone?"

    Shu Yu held back her laughter, it seemed that she felt right, Zhao Xi did have a good impression of her sister.

    It''s just that he himself seems a little dull.

    She and Meng Yunzheng glanced at each other, the latter also laughed, then pulled Zhao Xi and walked out, "It''s getting late, we have to go."

    Zhao Xi didn''t give up, and yelled at Shu Yu while being dragged away, "You must think clearly, Ayu, you have to persuade them not to do stupid things..."

    His voice gradually faded away, and the old lady at the door came back with a bag and asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong with them? What did Dr. Zhao ask you to persuade?"

    "He asked me to persuade you to pay attention to your health, and he also left me a prescription for medicinal food. He said that it is easy to get sick in winter, so let you eat something good, and don''t treat yourself badly to save some money. He wants to leave for some time with Mr. Meng to do some food. Things, can''t watch us all the time."

    The old lady smiled so much that her eyes narrowed, "This kid is a caring person. He looks pretty good on weekdays."

    Indeed, bluffing and sluggish.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help feeling happy when he thought of Zhao Xi''s sudden nervousness just now.

    In the afternoon, Qi Chan really came to her and asked a lot about the heat pack, and then he left.

    He left Heichang County and went to find Lord Cheng.

    The heat pack must be presented to the sage, and it must pass through the governor. The current Qi Chan is still under the governor.

 Chapter 778ï¼š New Year approached

    Chapter 778 It''s almost New Year''s Eve

    Qi Chan left, just let Shu Yu wait for news, it won''t be long, so she can feel at ease.

    Shu Yu was in no hurry. When she arrived in the afternoon, she returned to Zhengdao Village with the old lady and the others, and continued to do her own work step by step.

    The letter and New Year''s goods have been sent out. In the next few days, Shu Yu took the old lady to the county town twice.

    The Chinese New Year is approaching. Although there are Ruan Shi and Da Ya in the county town, the old lady is still worried, for fear that they are missing something.

    This is the first year since Shu Yu came back. The old lady attaches great importance to it, and some things must be purchased by herself.

    Shu Yu went to the gate of the county government to look around, but Qi Chan did not come back.

    Not only did he not return to Heichang County, but Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi also did.

    Time flies, and it is almost twenty-nine, and even Zhengdao Village, which has always been desolate, has become lively and festive.

    Zhuangzi has already cleaned up once. Wang Changdong just went to the county town to buy couplets this morning, and he is instructing others to paste them.

    Shu Yu and Aunt Fang are sitting in the main room and cutting paper. Aunt Fang has a pair of skillful hands. It is said that her parents used to have a good set of paper cutting.

    Aunt Fang will naturally, so Shu Yu will follow her to learn, and after cutting it, she will take it back to the county to paste it.

    There are already two paper-cuts in the shape of blessing dolls on the desktop. They are very naive. Shu Yu likes them very much, but it is very complicated and laborious to cut them.

    However, Shu Yu was like these two dolls on the bar, so he had to cut out a prototype.

    Aunt Fang looked amused, "You are already very good, you don''t know, our family Xiyue has learned from it for so many years, and she can only cut the word ''spring''. She, everything else is good, but this hand is not Too flexible. You can''t learn archery from her father, and you can''t learn paper-cutting from me. But you, you can learn everything quickly, you can read and hyphenate, and your brain is flexible. "

    Aunt Fang couldn''t be envious. If Xiyue was like Shu Yu, she didn''t need to worry.

    "Everyone has their own strengths, and Xiyue is attentive, which is also a major advantage. The role played when entering the mountain can save people''s lives." Shu Yu didn''t lift her head, she was cutting to the key place, and she was a little careless. It''s about to be cut.

    Aunt Fang thought for a while, "That''s right, last time the people from the third team came to the house and gave them two chickens, saying that it was thanks to Xiyue, otherwise they would be in trouble."

    As she said that, she suddenly looked left and right, and seeing that there was no one around, she moved closer to Shu Yu and asked in a low voice, "Ayu, Aunt asked you, what do you think of Ma Lu? "

    "Very good, what''s the matter?" Shu Yu answered casually while cutting.

    Aunt Fang''s voice became even lower, "Then do you think my family, Xiyue and him, will be happy?"

    "click"

    It''s over, it''s broken.

    Shu Yu looked at Aunt Fang resentfully, the latter laughed dryly, and said quickly, "Auntie will cut a pair for you later, I''m sure it looks better than this."

    Shu Yu put down the scissors, but she was more concerned about the words she just said, "What did my aunt just say?"

    Why have people been talking about marriage recently, spring hasn''t arrived yet.

    Aunt Fang said, "Isn''t this someone looking for me recently, saying they want to be a matchmaker for Xiyue. But the person the other party found..."

    How to say, the other party is also a prisoner who was exiled here, but he used to be the son of a big family. If you want to be knowledgeable and have a good appearance, it is not bad to look at it like this.

 Chapter 779ï¼š Auntie Fangs thoughts

    Chapter 779 Aunt Fang''s thoughts

    But that was also in the past, and now that he was exiled to this village of the righteous path, it is useless to have talent and appearance.

    But the matchmaker still looked like their Xiyue was a high-ranking member of the Fang family, and said that before this kind of family was matched with everyone''s young lady, Aunt Fang was very disgusted by that appearance.

    When who doesn''t know their careful thinking, it''s just to see that their Fang family is now better off, Aunt Fang is working on Zhuangzi, Fang Xiyue can hunt again, Father Fang can also go to work, and the family has meat to eat every day, Are you hungry and want to get some light?

    In the end, it seemed that they had a great deed, and they didn''t pee and take pictures of themselves.

    Shu Yu was not surprised at all when he heard the words. Some people felt that their family had a better life and wanted to marry her in front of her old lady. Naturally, some people liked the Fang family, who had a much better life.

    Whether it is she or Fang Xiyue, they are all at the age to say kiss.

    Zhengdao Village is so big in total, the probability of the two of them being targeted is too high.

    Aunt Fang continued, "Actually, it''s not just this family, there are several other families who are also inquiring openly and secretly. I can''t see the men who are not very good. It''s either that they can''t lift their hands and shoulders, or they have bad temperament. Looking around, I think Ma Lu is pretty good, what do you think?"

    Shu Yu, "..." I think, this kind of thing has to ask Fang Xiyue and Ma Lu, it seems useless to ask her.

    She thought about it and said sincerely, "Ma Lu has a good character and is willing to endure hardships. But, auntie, what does Xiyue think?"

    Aunt Fang shook her head, "I haven''t told her about this."

    There is no way for Shu Yu to give advice, so he has to get the consent of the parties involved.

    Aunt Fang wanted to talk about Ma Lu again, when Wang Changdong came over, she immediately stopped and started to cut paper.

    Looking at the paper-cuts on the table, Wang Changdong happily picked them up and saw that when he picked up a lot of them, his eyes rolled, and he said to the two, "I think these paper-cuts are better than those sold on the street. , Aunt Fang, why don''t you cut some more, I''ll sell it. The money I earn will add extra meals to Zhuangzi''s guys, and by the way, I''ll give you a big red envelope."

    Aunt Fang was stunned for a moment, then overjoyed, "Is it alright? I''m fine, I''ll be fine with a few dozen more cuts, but it''s twenty-nine now, and tomorrow will be New Year''s Eve, so there''s not much time."

    "It''s okay, you can cut it, I''ll take these first, and I''ll come and pick up the rest tomorrow at noon."

    Aunt Fang nodded repeatedly, of course she could sell these paper-cuts herself.

    It''s just that she has no way to go, and she doesn''t have time to set up a stall in the town or county. If she wants to sell it, she can only put it in a grocery store or a bookstore.

    Secondly, if she sells it herself, she has to buy red paper, and she has to cut it at home while she is off work. She came home very late, and the family didn''t have the luxury to make her work by lighting a candle.

    If Wang Guanshi took it and sold it, she could cut it on this village.

    The two hit it off, and Aunt Fang began to do things without distraction.

    Shu Yu didn''t plan to make money, so he continued to cut the blessing doll next to him. After finally cutting it, those people had already returned from work.

    Shu Yu finished registering for everyone, and went home with the pattern he had cut.

    Who knew that as soon as she arrived at the door of the house, she saw two people standing there waiting for her.

 Chapter 780ï¼š Shu Ers plan

    Chapter 780 Shu Erye''s plan

    Shu Yu didn''t look carefully at first, but when he got closer, he realized that the two were actually the second master and second wife of the Shu family.

    How did they come here?

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, stepped forward, and asked, "You came to me?"

    Second Master Shu''s expression is very complicated. Although he can see the former adopted daughter of this big house every day, except for registering and reporting his name every time, it seems that he never knew each other.

    This was the first time he took the initiative to see her since he came to this exiled land.

    It was the second lady, with a slight smile on her face, and said, "Three girls..."

    "Let''s call me Miss Lu, don''t you call me Steward Lu when you are in Zhuangzi on weekdays?"

    The expression on the second lady''s face froze slightly, but now the situation is stronger than others, she can only change her mouth, "Miss Lu, we came to you today to inquire about the matter of Mrs. Hou and Miss Liu."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "Hou?"

    Master Shu finally coughed lightly and said, "Yes, the Chinese New Year is coming soon. After all, Mrs. Hou is my aunt, and Miss Liu is also my daughter. Now the Shu family is in a state of despair, but the New Year''s Day is always the time to be round. Yuanyuan is the one. Since you know where she is, please tell me and let her go home. This place will always be his home, I am her husband and the father of my daughter."

    Shu Yu looked at him with an incredible expression, "Let me tell you?"

    Second Master Shu immediately changed his words, "If you don''t have time, you can tell me the address, and I will find her myself. After all, when their mother and daughter left, it was also because I slapped her. After so long, I have I have also seriously reflected on it, and it was really too impulsive at the time. Now that I want her to come back, I personally invite her, and I am sincere. "

    Even prisoners in Zhengdao Village have two and a half days off on important occasions like Chinese New Year.

    It starts on the afternoon of the 30th of the lunar new year and ends on the second day of the first lunar month. The third day of the first lunar month will officially start work, which is quite human.

    After all, the prisoners who were exiled here, not everyone was penniless like the Shu family.

    Some people''s family is not bad, and their families who care about them send them money.

    So during the Chinese New Year, they can also go to the county to buy some New Year''s goods, so that they can have a good New Year.

    Even prisoners should give them hope, right?

    Shu Er Ye thought, as long as Shu Yu gave him the address, he would be able to find Hou''s mother and daughter during the few days of vacation.

    Anyway, their family has no money, so they don''t have to buy New Year''s goods.

    But finding the Hou family is different. The Hou family must be living a better life than anyone in the Shu family.

    The second lady on the side also said, "Miss Lu, as the saying goes, it is better to demolish ten temples than to destroy one marriage. After all, Mrs. Hou is the concubine of the master, and she always has the master in her heart. I decided to leave when I was able to save my anger. But when I think about it, I definitely still want to be with the master. Not to mention Miss Liu, she is only twelve years old after the new year. After all, I hope my father will love you. You Say yes?"

    Shu Yu looked up and down the second lady, "So, the Hou family and the second master are married?"

    The face of the second lady changed slightly, is she also worthy of Mrs. Hou? She is the only one who has a serious marriage with the master. What kind of thing is the Hou family? She just kept her breath low just to get Hou to come back. Is Lu Shuyu pretending to be stupid or really stupid?

 Chapter 781ï¼š I want to see Hou

    Chapter 781 Want to see Hou

    Shu Yu is certainly not stupid, how could she not know what their real purpose is?

    Want to meet Hou? no way.

    "I''m sorry, but I don''t know where Mrs. Hou and Miss Six are now. I haven''t seen them since they left. So I can neither help you with the letter nor give you the address, which disappoints you. "

    After Shu Yu finished speaking, he was about to open the courtyard door and enter.

    Master Shu took a step forward, frowned and said dissatisfiedly, "How could you not know? You have such a good relationship with her."

    "How is our relationship better?" Shu Yu couldn''t help widening his eyes, "Did you see us talk when you were at Shu''s house? Have you ever seen them ignore me when I was having a hard time? We will take care of each other on the way of exile, there is no choice. Now that she has chosen an easy job, and I have a close family, is there any need to be in close contact with her? It¡¯s funny, get out of the way!!¡±

    Shu Yu stretched out his hand and pushed him aside. Second Master Shu was very thin now. He stumbled a little after being pushed gently by her, and directly hit the second lady beside him, and they both fell to the ground together.

    Shu Yu, "..." Are you going to touch porcelain?

    She glanced at them condescendingly, and went straight in without helping them.

    When the door was closed, he paused again, and looked at them with a warning, "In the future, don''t stop me from asking me such inexplicable questions, it''s annoying, and I''m not willing to talk to you. Find me again, don''t blame me. Put your shoes on, you know, I can do it now."

    After , the door was closed with a ''bang''.

    Second Master Shu was still sitting on the ground, and when he saw this, he pointed his finger at the courtyard gate, and his mouth was shaking with anger, "You, look at her, look at what she said? Pushed it to the point where she didn''t support it. She even said openly that she wants to wear small shoes for me, isn''t she afraid that I will sue?"

    Of course, the second lady''s face was not good-looking, but she didn''t agree with what her husband said.

    Unless they meet the Governor again, who will they file a complaint with?

    Looking for Wang Changdong? It''s useless at all, and even Wang Changdong will help Lu Shuyu teach them a lesson.

    If not, how could Lu Shuyu be so arrogant?

    The second lady stood up, and by the way, she helped the second master Shu, she patted the dirt on his body and helped him to walk back, "Don''t be angry, sir, she won''t say it if she doesn''t want to say it, it''s difficult. Can''t we think of another way?"

    Master Shu was taken aback, "Do you have any other way?"

    "Master, what do you think, the Hou family and the sixth girl have no relationship and no reason here. Except for us, they only know Lu Shuyu. They definitely don''t want to live alone in this New Year''s Eve. I guess, Most of them are going to Lu''s family for Chinese New Year, when we go to the county seat and stare at Lu''s family, we will definitely wait for the two of them."

    As long as you meet with the mother and daughter of the Hou family, the master is still afraid that he will not be able to deal with the Hou family?

    It''s crazy to say that the Hou family is also the second master''s concubine.

    Er Shu''s eyes lit up, and what he said made sense. Now that the Hous and daughters have climbed up to the Lu family, they knew that they had a good life with the Lu family, and they would definitely not give up the opportunity to have a good relationship with them.

    On days like the Chinese New Year, she will definitely go to Lu''s house.

    Thinking of this, Second Master Shu breathed a sigh of relief and returned to Shu''s house.

    What they didn''t know was that there was a figure behind them.

 Chapter 782ï¼š here comes a nun

    Chapter 782 A Taoist Nun Comes

    Shu Feng looked at him coldly, his expression sarcastic.

    He said that the second uncle and the second aunt, the husband and wife, were secretly going out for what purpose. It turned out that they wanted to find Hou alone.

    Why didn''t you tell them about this kind of thing, didn''t you just think that after finding the Hou family, the only benefit you would get is Erfang himself?

    Sure enough, the second uncle wanted to be the home of the Shu family, so he didn''t care about their big house at all.

    Shu Feng stood outside the door for a while before entering the house with a blank expression.

    Shu Yu didn''t take Second Master Shu in his eyes at all. After she got home, she began to help the old lady pack up.

    After she finishes registering at noon tomorrow, she can go to the county town for Chinese New Year.

    The next day, after the wasteland reclamation team went to work in the wasteland, Wang Changdong came over and gave everyone red envelopes.

    "It''s New Year''s Eve, everyone has worked hard this year, the red envelopes are not big, and they are all happy."

    Shu Yu also received one, which contained a tael of silver, in fact... quite large.

    Aunt Fang walked over quietly, leaned beside her and said in a low voice, "Steward Wang sent me three taels."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, so many?

    She whispered, "Hurry up and put it away, you got it from paper-cutting. If you want to come to Manager Wang and sell it for a high price, you deserve it."

    Aunt Fang was overjoyed. With the money, she could buy more New Year''s goods in the afternoon. At the very least, she could pull a few pieces of cloth for her home so that her daughter could dress better.

    Fang Xiyue had to pay extra for clothes because she often went into the mountains.

    After the red envelopes were distributed, Wang Changdong distributed rice noodles to everyone.

    At noon, Zhuangzishang''s kitchen even cooked several large dishes, which were very rich.

    Everyone had a lively New Year''s Eve dinner, looked forward to the good days of next year, and it was almost time to leave.

    Shu Yu waited for the reclamation and hunting teams to come back, registered them one by one, and gave New Year''s greetings to a few close friends.

    She also prepared a few candies and gave them to Xu Zhensheng, a member of the family of three.

    These days, Shu Yu often gives him some sweets and sweets. The child used to speak very little, but now his relationship with him has improved, and he has become friends with Dahu.

    As a friend, Dahu bought a bag of jerky with his pocket money and gave it to him.

    After the delivery, Shu Yu and the old lady got into the mule cart and set off directly to the county town with a lot of things.

    She is the first one to leave in Zhuangzi, but she has already done her work, so it doesn''t matter.

    Wang Changdong¡¯s family is also in the county seat, but he is the chief steward of Zhuangzi, and he can¡¯t leave for the time being, so he has to wait until evening.

    After Shu Yu left, he checked the situation on Zhuangzi. Although Zhuangzi was guarded even during the Chinese New Year, he looked at every room with an enthusiastic and responsible attitude. Close the window.

    After he was busy with all this and was about to go out to wash his hands, there was a knock on the door of Zhuangzi.

    Wang Changdong frowned, "Isn''t it going to be a big New Year''s Eve, and there are people who are making trouble for something?"

    He walked over impatiently and opened the door, but a strange woman stood outside the door.

    That''s not right, I should say... Taoist nun.

    Wang Changdong''s inexplicable face became more solemn, "Excuse me, what''s the matter with you?"

    "The donor is the steward of Zhuangzi, right? Pindao wants to ask you about someone."

    Wang Changdong looked suspicious, "Who do you want to inquire about?"

    "Since this is Zhengdao Village, is there a girl named Shu Yu who was exiled here?"

 Chapter 783ï¼š Eastern Qing Guanzhu

    Chapter 783 Dongqing Guanzhu

    Wang Changdong was stunned for a moment, then nodded subconsciously, "Are you looking for Miss Lu?"

    road?

    Dongqing Guanzhu raised his eyebrows in surprise, that little girl has recovered her surname?

    She laughed, "Yes, where is she?"

    "It''s New Year''s Eve today, and Miss Lu is going back to the county town to prepare for the New Year. Are the Taoist priest and Miss Lu acquaintances? If there is an urgent matter, the Taoist priest can tell me, or I will go to the county town to help the Taoist priest find the way. girl."

    Dongqing Guanzhu unexpectedly glanced at Wang Changdong in front of him, um... spread the word for her, help her find someone, but did not directly tell Shu Yu''s address to let her find him.

    This is because she is afraid that she will have a grudge against the little girl and will trouble her.

    I can''t believe it. It''s only been so long. The little girl is already so powerful that she can even make the stewards of this village take care of her in every possible way.

    Sure enough, even if she''s not here, the little girl doesn''t need her to worry about it.

    In this case, she can rest assured.

    Dongqing Guanzhu smiled kindly and said, "Pin Dao is indeed an old friend of that little girl. He traveled around here and wanted to see her. Since she is not in the village, there is no need to force to see her. The donor knows her, can he help the poor? Do you hand over something to her?"

    "Of course you can." Wang Changdong breathed a sigh of relief secretly, it''s good not to be an enemy, this Taoist girl looked very inscrutable, she was probably an expert, she still didn''t want Miss Lu to have anything to do with such a person.

    Dongqing Guanzhu took out a purse from his sleeve and handed it over, "I''d like you to help hand it over."

    Wang Changdong took it over, and he didn''t know what was inside. It seemed to be very important, so he carefully put it away.

    Dongqing Guanzhu, "Thank you for the benefactor, the poor road will leave first."

    "Huh? The Taoist priest is leaving now? It''s New Year''s Eve and it''s cold again. The Taoist priest might as well stay and leave after the New Year."

    In these days, people are more friendly and respectful towards Taoist priests and monks.

    There is no malice, Wang Changdong''s attitude is naturally enthusiastic.

    Dongqing Guanzhu thanked him, "No need, I have something to do, so I won''t stay any more."

    She nodded and turned to leave.

    After only taking two steps, she stopped again and asked Wang Changdong, "By the way, I would like to ask the donor about something."

    "Master, please speak."

    "The Governor should have been to Zhengdao Village, right?"

    Wang Changdong nodded, "I''ve been here." This matter is not a secret, and the entire villagers of Zhengdao Village know it.

    Dongqing Guanzhu nodded, "Then Shu Yu, you have seen the Governor too, right?"

    "Yes, I have seen it."

    Both questions were answered in the affirmative, Dongqing Guanzhu smiled with satisfaction, "Farewell."

    She really left this time.

    Wang Changdong stood there in a daze, until her back gradually disappeared at the entrance of the village, he touched his head, and said strangely, "I really don''t want to see Miss Lu? Isn''t that a waste of time?"

    He squeezed the purse in his sleeve again, which should be the most important thing.

    Wang Changdong turned around and went back to the courtyard. After speaking to the official who stayed behind Zhuangzi, he planned to leave early.

    Bringing the bag, he put the bag away, and hurried to the county seat.

    He knew the address of Lu''s family in the county seat. With his wallet, Wang Changdong went to find Shu Yu before he could even return to his own home.

    Hearing the knock on the door, Shu Yu thought it was Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi.

 Chapter 784ï¼š go find someone

    Chapter 784 Find someone

    It''s New Year''s Eve now, so it''s time for these two to come back.

    Who knew that it was Wang Changdong that he saw, and Shu Yu was stunned for a moment.

    "Steward Wang?" She hurriedly turned to let people in, "Why are you here, did something happen?"

    "It''s alright, oh, no, I''m looking for you for something. Come on, this is for you."

    Wang Changdong took out his purse from his sleeve and handed it to Shu Yu.

    "What is this?" Shu Yu pinched it, feeling like it was a piece of paper inside.

    Could it be a silver note?

    Well, it is possible that Wang Changdong, in order to take care of her, deliberately gave her money during the Chinese New Year, right?

    She thinks beautifully, but obviously she thinks too much.

    Wang Changdong took a sip of the hot water brought by the old lady, exhaled comfortably, and immediately said, "I don''t know what''s in here, not long ago, a Taoist nun came to Zhengdao Village to ask me about you. Things, I know you are not in the village, so let me hand this thing over to you."

    Taoist nun? ?

    Shu Yu''s face changed suddenly, and he became anxious in an instant, "Is the Taoist nun you said about forty years old, looking at the kind-hearted look, with a bamboo flute hanging around her waist?"

    "Ah? Yes, yes, yes, there is a bamboo flute. She said it was your old friend, Miss Lu, is she really your acquaintance?"

    Shu Yu was a little excited, "Yes, it''s my master."

    She really came, they guessed right, she really came to the southwest, and she did find Zhengdao Village.

    Just, why did you come here today, didn''t you miss it?

    "Where is my master now?"

    Wang Changdong shook his head, "She''s gone, I don''t know where to go."

    He told her what Dongqing Guanzhu said.

    Shu Yu frowned, what do you mean by not having to force to meet? They''ve all come to the door, and it''s only a short distance away. Isn''t it easy to see them? Wait a minute what''s the matter?

    Shu Yu went directly to the shed to untie the mule, and led it out the door.

    "Honey, my master should be near Heichang County. I''ll look for it. If I find it, I''ll bring her back for the New Year''s Eve dinner."

    Of course, the old lady has no objection, Dongqing Guanzhu is A Yu''s master and benefactor of their family. Knowing that she is still wandering outside in the New Year''s Eve, I should invite her back as a guest.

    So she didn''t stop her, but handed a cloak and a hood to Shu Yu, "Go ahead, be careful, and dress warmly."

    Shu Yu took it and said to Wang Changdong, who was still sitting in the main room, "Brother Wang, thank you for coming to tell me this news. I have to find someone first. If there is anything, I will talk about it later."

    The voice of fell, and she disappeared.

    Wang Changdong didn''t expect her to care about that Taoist nun so much. If he had known earlier, he would have to keep the person behind even if he pulled hard.

    Shu Yu left, he is not a problem here, put down the teacup, and Wang Changdong left.

    The old lady thanked him for coming to report the letter, and stuffed him with some sweets and snacks for him to take back.

    Wang Changdong quickly thanked him and left.

    Shu Yu rode a mule and ran quickly to Zhengdao Village.

    According to Wang Changdong, it was less than an hour before Master left. She doesn''t have a mount, and if she just walks, it won''t be too far, just a few villages near Zhengdao Village.

    However, Shu Yu searched for a long time, but couldn''t find anyone. Seeing that the weather was getting dark, she could only angrily ride her mule back to the city.

 Chapter 785ï¼š must be guilty

    Chapter 785 must be a guilty conscience

    Shu Yu couldn''t figure it out. Her master had to be relayed about everything, but she refused to meet her.

    The last time I exposed her identity, I came to her after finishing my work.

    She had reason to suspect that Master was guilty of a guilty conscience, fearing that she would settle accounts in the autumn, so he didn''t find anyone in Zhengdao Village, so he simply stopped looking for him.

    "It will be poor and tossing." Shu Yu snorted coldly, and led the mules in line to enter the city.

    The New Year''s Eve is 30 years old, and the gates of the city are also very crowded.

    Who knew that as soon as he entered the city gate, he saw a familiar figure standing beside the city gate.

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, and hurriedly walked over with the mule, "Are you back?"

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "I promised you, I will come back before the new year."

    Three black lines slid down the corner of Shu Yu''s forehead, yes, it was only a few hours after returning before the new year.

    "I heard from your grandmother, you have news of Dongqing Guanzhu, and you ran out to find someone." Meng Yunzheng glanced behind her, "I didn''t find the Guanzhu?" She was not surprised.

    After all, in the eyes of Dongqing Guanzhu, it is true that there are so many dragons that see the beginning but not the end.

    Shu Yu sighed, "Yeah, with two legs, I don''t know how to walk so fast, let alone where I went."

    She even looked for the only Taoist temple nearby, but she didn''t see anyone.

    Meng Yunzheng brought her mule over, "The spectator has a heart and doesn''t want to meet, so it''s natural to find it."

    "It''s nothing if I don''t see her, but haven''t you been looking for her? If you can''t find her, then five..." Shu Yu lowered his voice, "How about the fifth prince?"

    "There is no need to explain, he is looking for the master just to get a result."

    result? What is the result, isn''t it just wanting to know if he has ascended the throne?

    She knows this.

    The fifth prince is the winner in the end. She doesn''t need to count the master, she knows it very well.

    Meng Yunzheng said, "Is it possible that he is not satisfied with the results calculated by the spectator, so he will give up the position? He will not. So I think it is better to find the spectator. If the calculation results are not satisfactory, On the contrary, it will affect his plans and temperament."

    Shu Yu thinks it makes sense, no wonder Meng Yunzheng didn''t seem to be very urgent when he asked Dongqing Guanzhu.

    But if the result is good, it would be equivalent to giving the fifth prince a cardiotonic.

    She rolled her eyes, "Or, let''s just say, Master has done the math for him, and the outcome will be auspicious?"

    Meng Yunzheng, "..."

    Can you blow this kind of cow too?

    Shu Yu covered his face, "I was joking, hehe, what, I have to go to Wang Changdong''s house first."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I was in a hurry when I heard the news from Master, and I didn''t ask about Master''s situation carefully. I''ll go and find out."

    "I go with you."

    said that he was going with her, but when he arrived at the door of Wang''s house, Meng Yunzheng stopped and didn''t go in. He waited outside the door with his mule, and Shu Yu knocked on the door alone.

    Standing at the door, you can hear the lively sounds inside.

    At this time, it should be the time for family reunion to eat New Year''s Eve dinner. If it wasn''t for her being really anxious, she wouldn''t want to come here to disturb her.

    Taking a deep breath, Shu Yu knocked on the door anyway.

    Soon someone came to open the door for her. It was a woman in her forties and fifties. She was stunned when she saw a girl outside the door, "Who are you looking for?"

    "I''m looking for Wang Changdong, Brother Wang." Shu Yu said with a smile.

 Chapter 786ï¼š what did the master say

    Chapter 786 What did the master say

    The woman suddenly widened her eyes, closed the courtyard door with a ''bang'', turned her head and ran inside without saying a word, shouting while running, "No, there is really a vixen coming to the door. ."

    Shu Yu, "..." What vixen? What are you figuring out?

    She turned her head and glanced at Meng Yunzheng who was not far away with a helpless expression on her face.

    Fortunately, not long after, the courtyard door was opened again, this time it was Wang Changdong.

    But there were a lot of people around him behind him, all of them staring at her with burning eyes, until Shu Yu''s scalp started to go numb.

    She looked at Wang Changdong with a dry smile, "Brother Wang, I''m just here to ask you something, you... are you okay?"

    "It''s alright, alright." Wang Changdong let her in, and waved the others away.

    But there was still a young woman and two children watching her vigilantly.

    Shu Yu felt that he really came at the wrong time.

    Wang Changdong explained embarrassedly, "The family was having dinner just now, no, I was chatting and chatting and talking about whoever had some money next door wanted to take a concubine. Didn''t I become the steward of Zhuangzi for a month? It''s rare to come back a few times, and they worry that I have other thoughts too. You said how is this possible, am I that kind of person? It just happened that you knocked on the door again, and they thought you..."

    Actually, it''s mainly because Shu Yu is good-looking and young, and he found it on the evening of New Year''s Eve.

    The family members misunderstood.

    Shu Yu coughed lightly, "I''m sorry, I disturbed you."

    "Nothing." Wang Changdong waved his hand, "Miss Lu found your master?"

    "I didn''t find it." Shu Yu sighed, "That''s why I went to Big Brother Wang to find out about my master. When you met my master, what did she say and do?"

    Wang Changdong thought about it, he and Dongqing Guanzhu didn''t say a few words in total, but they remembered it very clearly.

    When he mentioned the words Lord Governor, Shu Yu suddenly froze for a moment.

    Wang Changdong finished, "I just said a few words, she left, and I hurried back to the county town to find you."

    "Then I see, thank you. I won''t disturb you for the New Year''s Eve dinner, so I''ll say goodbye."

    Shu Yu left, Wang Changdong sent her out, and as soon as the courtyard door was closed, he looked at his family''s interrogating eyes.

    Wang Changdong couldn''t help swallowing, "What are you all thinking? That''s Miss Lu, the one I told you before, who was praised by the governor." He lowered his voice, "I didn''t say Is it? My hope of being transferred to the county seat is still on her, so don''t offend anyone."

    When the Wang family heard this, they were immediately relieved.

    followed closely and became nervous again, they just didn''t seem to welcome her very much.

    The woman who opened the door for Shu Yu earlier slapped her thigh, "Oh, you said it''s a big New Year''s Eve, you go to her house, and her old lady brought you sweets, she came to our house, even Not even a cup of tea."

    said, slapped Wang Changdong fiercely, "You didn''t say it earlier."

    She hurriedly ran into the house, went to get the New Year''s goods that she planned to give away, and chased after them.

    But there is still Shu Yu outside the door, she and Meng Yunzheng have long gone.

    The two were holding the mule, and they were not slow at all because they were worried that the old lady at home would be waiting.

    However, Meng Yunzheng found that Shu Yu had a strange expression after he came out of Wang''s house, looking thoughtful.

    He called her twice before she came back to her senses, "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 787ï¼š note in purse

    Chapter 787 The note in the purse

    Meng Yunzheng saw that he had walked into the alley, then slowed down and said, "I should ask you what''s wrong, what were you thinking about along the way?"

    Shu Yu frowned, thought for a while before saying, "There is something very strange."

    "What''s up?"

    "When my master found Wang Changdong, he also specifically asked if the governor went to Zhengdao Village and met me."

    Dongqing Guanzhu actually asked such a question, he couldn''t help but ponder, "So you suspect..."

    "Well, I suspect that the Governor will go to Zhengdao Village, which may be my master''s handwriting." She was not aimless, "You think, the note that my master left me at the beginning clearly stated that she would come first. Southwest, help me with some errands. I''ve always wondered what she''s going to do for me, I''ve been here for months and she hasn''t shown up."

    Now hearing that she asked Wang Changdong to confirm the governor''s situation, Shu Yu thought of her.

    Moreover, I have never heard of the Governor-sama suddenly going to the exile to inspect.

    Meng Yunzheng has no doubts that Dongqing Guanzhu has such a method, "Even, Guanzhu may have lured the governor to come here on the grounds that the magistrate of Heichang County is corrupt."

    Shu Yu raised his head and looked at him.

    If that''s the case, then her master did come to the southwest in advance to help her.

    Even if there is no Qi Chan, Dongqing Guanzhu is also looking for an opportunity for her to meet big people.

    Now that I know that she is doing very well, and that even the stewards of Zhuangzi value her very much, I am relieved... to leave?

    "Forget it, it''s useless to think about it now, we''ll meet in the future."

    However, when it came to the note, Shu Yu thought of the purse given to her by the Eastern Qing Guanzhu, and she took it out, "She gave me this purse, and there is another small note inside."

    When she couldn''t find Dongqing Guanzhu before, she wondered if there were clues in her purse, so she opened it and looked at it.

    The problem is, what is written in it, she, completely, completely, see, no, understand! !

    She handed over the note, "Help me see, what does my master mean?"

    She pulled it out, and just as she was about to unfold it, Sanya''s voice came from the front, "Second sister."

    Meng Yunzheng pressed her hand, "Let''s go back and see, everyone is waiting for you to have a New Year''s Eve dinner."

    And it was dark outside, so I couldn¡¯t see clearly.

    Shu Yu put away the purse, saw Sanya running over, picked up the person, and walked towards the house in large strides.

    Zhao Xi has already helped to vacate the tables, chairs and benches. Seeing them enter the door, he raised his hand and waved, "Hurry up and eat, I''ll wait for you."

    He seems to be very self-conscious, and he is very diligent in his work.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help turning his head to look at Meng Yunzheng, "Is he... enlightened?"

    Meng Yunzheng smiled but said nothing.

    The New Year''s Eve dinner was very lively. Whether it was a past life or this life, this was the most complete and warmest New Year''s Eve dinner ever in Shu Yu''s memory.

    She couldn''t help drinking two glasses of wine happily, her face burning hot.

    When the Lu family members were recalling the past and looking forward to the future, they quickly got up and went to the yard to sober up.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t know when he came over, so he put a cape on her, "Don''t catch a cold."

    "No, I''m happy." Shu Yu looked at him and couldn''t help but think about the purse, she took it out again, "Look, what does it mean."

 Chapter 788ï¼š The purse is for Meng Yunzheng

    Chapter 788 The purse is for Meng Yunzheng

    Meng Yunzheng saw that she was standing, so he took the note.

    unfolded it and saw that it was written, "Gao Rui, Pan Lin, Ke."

    After reading it, his eyes changed suddenly, he suddenly looked at Shu Yu and laughed.

    Shu Yu thought that he drank a little too much just now, and his eyes were confused, otherwise he would feel as if he had won the lottery.

    She blinked and asked him curiously, "Do you understand?"

    "Um."

    Shu Yu''s eyes widened, "Do you really understand?" She took the note again and stared at it carefully for a while, but she was still confused.

    Why did she not understand the note given to her by her master, but Meng Yunzheng came over at a glance?

    Shouldn''t this note be given to him?

    Shu Yu pursed his lips, snorted coldly, and asked, "What does the above mean?"

    "Gao Rui, is the name of the former Minister of the Ministry of War, who has already taken office due to illness. Since he resigned, people seem to have disappeared, and there are many discussions in the court about his whereabouts. Some say he is dead, some say he found a paradise He went to recuperate, and some said that he was actually not sick. He took his most beloved auntie on a tour of the mountains and waters. Even his family didn''t know where he went, whether he was alive or dead."

    Shu Yu suddenly realized, she just said, this name is very unfamiliar, she has never heard of it, "Then, what does this Pan Lin mean?"

    "Panlin is a county town, not far from the capital. Panlin County is very small, with no special features, and there are not even any major events. It is a very dull and nonexistent place."

    "So what my master means is, this Gao Rui is in this Panlin County?"

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Yes, and he should be a breakthrough. I may not have told you before, the Dongqing Guanzhu is not only very powerful in calculations, but she is also a guest of the current sage. Of course, I don''t know much about this matter, Fifth Prince It was also discovered by accident. So he did not seek the watcher just to ask her to help calculate the result."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "Maybe it''s to win over Master and inquire about some things about the saint?"

    "Um."

    But it is no longer needed. With this purse, the Fifth Prince will give up looking for the Eastern Qing Guanzhu.

    As soon as she came, she had given important clues.

    Come again...

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, Dongqing Guanzhu is willing to give such information, that is to help the fifth prince. But it also indirectly shows that the fifth prince is the one she fancy, and he will eventually become the great treasure.

    The fifth prince is the final winner. For Meng Yunzheng, it means that it is much easier for him to avenge his parents.

    Shu Yu took the note over, looked at it over and over, tsk tsk, "So this note is really not for me, but for you."

    After finished speaking, he stuffed the note into his purse again, "Then take it."

    "Thank you."

    "no need thank me?"

    "If it wasn''t for you, the spectator might stay out of the way, and it wouldn''t have any effect on her."

    Shu Yu was silent for a moment, "To be honest, I still don''t know what my master thinks."

    Maybe the thinking of the masters is unfathomable.

    Shu Yu shook his head, no longer tangled, and instead asked him, "Then do you want to go back to the capital?"

    "If you don''t go back, if I go back to the capital, I may be exposed to the Gong family. This purse can be sent back to the fifth prince, and you don''t have to go here in person."

    And the capital is too far away, so he doesn''t know when he will come back.

 Chapter 789ï¼š These fireworks are not for you

    Chapter 789 These fireworks are not for you

    Meng Yunzheng was reluctant to leave Shu Yu too far, especially when she was still in exile.

    Seeing that the heat pack has been handed in, she will be able to leave soon. At this juncture, Meng Yunzheng is also afraid of any accident.

    Beside her, I can always feel more at ease.

    Shu Yu was happy. At this time, Zhao Xi was running out of the kitchen with the big tiger Sanya.

    The two children were so excited that they walked out around Zhao Xi and asked, "Brother Zhao, did you really buy fireworks? Do you look good?"

    "Of course it looks good." Zhao Xi waved his hand, "I''ll go back and get it now, and I''ll let you play in the alley later. I promise to make you the most eye-catching cubs on the streets and alleys."

    The two children stomped their feet excitedly, and Shu Yu''s face also flashed with surprise.

    The fireworks technology is actually quite mature these days, but it is also expensive. Ordinary people will only light firecrackers to liven up the New Year at home. Fireworks are reluctant to buy and can''t afford.

    Only the court or the big family will set off fireworks during the Chinese New Year. Some powerful people even set off fireworks all night on New Year''s Eve, spending hundreds of taels of silver.

    Like Heichang County, there are not many people with such wealth and wealth.

    Not to mention the Lu family, Dahu and Sanya have never even gone out to the county town before, and they have never seen the grand occasion of fireworks. The most is to watch the fireworks flying into the sky from a distance, and they are fleeting.

    So when the two heard that Zhao Xi actually bought fireworks, they were immediately excited.

    They couldn''t wait for Zhao Xi to go back to get it, so the two followed him to Meng''s house one by one.

    After a while, I saw him coming with a basket on his back.

    At this moment, even the old lady and others came out, Shu Yu leaned over to take a look, good guy, there is a full basket, so many.

    Zhao Xi smiled, "There are too few fireworks in Heichang County, but there are quite a few in Fucheng. I bought a few of various types. These are called ''ground mice'', and when they are lit, they will spin on the ground. Ah Xuan, it''s the most suitable for your children to play. There are also this, a flower pot, a casserole, this is called ''fire'', and it can fly into the sky. This is a ''third-level wave'', and it will make a sound after flying into the sky."

    He introduced the past one by one, and divided the ground mice among Dahu, Sanya, and... Daya.

    Shu Yu looked at his empty hand, hehe, man.

    Probably because Shu Yu''s gaze was too warm, Zhao Xi shook his head and raised his head, as if he just realized something, and said quickly, "I think you are not suitable for a mouse, this ''fire'' is for you."

    Shu Yu, "..." You think I can go to heaven, right?

    Meng Yunzheng glanced at Zhao Xi, took the ''fire'', and then grabbed a bunch of ground mice for Shu Yu.

    Zhao Xi felt a toothache, so he was comfortable with this character, which was obviously not compatible with ground mice.

    But at this juncture, he didn''t dare to be provocative, so he could only carry other things out of the yard by himself.

    He said to Dahu and the others, "Today is New Year''s Eve, let''s put half of it first, and the other half will be released tomorrow."

    The two children blushed and nodded hastily.

    There are so many , so many fireworks, they are so rich.

    Even Daya couldn''t help but her eyes were sparkling, not only Dahu and the others, but she was so big that she never let go of fireworks.

    Lu''s family all went out, but there were not many people in the alley outside, and most of them were still eating New Year''s Eve dinner.

 Chapter 790ï¼š The brightest cub on the street

    Chapter 790 The brightest cub on the street

    However, when Zhao Xi ignited the fire and the fireworks flew into the sky, the doors of every household in the alley slammed open.

    Everyone looked left and right, and saw a group of people around the door of Lu''s house.

    "Is your house setting off fireworks?"

    The adults are still embarrassed, but the children have already run over quickly.

    Especially when you saw the big tiger Sanya holding the ground mouse on fire, and jumping and screaming and jumping on the side, those children were even more like crazy, and they came up and surrounded the two children. Staring greedily at the fireworks in their hands.

    But after the fireworks are lit, they are placed on the ground, and it is the same for them to stand by and watch.

    Sanya didn''t dare to light it at first, so she raised her head, took the fireworks to Shu Yu, and looked at her eagerly.

    Shu Yu rubbed her head, "Okay, second sister will help you."

    She put the fireworks on the ground, took the fire stick and moved forward a little, and the fireworks began to spin.

    Sanya exclaimed, and the other children screamed and shouted.

    For a while, the whole alley was very lively.

    After a few times, Sanya dared to go on her own.

    As the fireworks go on for a longer time, there are more and more people in this alley.

    Shu Yu leaned against the door, watching her relatives look happy, watching Zhao Xi teach Da Ya how to play with fireworks, watching Sanya who had become cheerful surrounded by children, watching her parents hold together quietly , looking at the big tiger trying to pull the old lady who was also a little envious to light a firework.

    Finally, his eyes fell on Meng Yunzheng, who seemed to be looking at her all the time.

    The two immediately looked at each other and smiled.

    This liveliness continued until very late, and when the fireworks were over, everyone returned to the yard satisfied.

    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi left, and the Lu family also closed the door.

    Everyone started to keep the year old, Dahu and Sanya were young, they fell asleep halfway through the watch.

    The old lady was too old, so Shu Yu rushed to rest early.

    The last people to keep the year old were Lu Erbai Ruan, Daya and Shu Yu.

    Thinking of Zhao Xi''s little action tonight, Shu Yu couldn''t help but whispered, "Sister, I think you were talking to Zhao Xi before, what did he say to you?"

    Da Ya thought for a while, "He told me a lot, but most of them were talking about Sanya studying medicine."

    Talking about this, Daya became more energetic," Zhao Xi said, Sanya is very spiritual, and she will definitely be able to do better than those men when she becomes a female doctor in the future. After we return to Dong''an Mansion, she may still be able to go to Fucheng. Working in the hospital is a lot of money.¡±

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Okay, let them develop freely, it''s up to Zhao Xi himself.

    Shu Yu stopped asking, and the two turned to talk about other things.

    The next day was the first day of the first lunar month. Shu Yu stretched and went out to rinse his mouth and wash his face.

    Today turned out to be a rare sunny day, not only the sun came out, but the temperature was higher than the previous days.

    The family prepared new clothes and red envelopes for everyone. Dahu Sanya got up early, and after eating, they were ready to go out to play.

    Just before they could go out, other children came first.

    The Lu family prepared a lot of dried fruit snacks for the New Year, and these children knew it, so the first family to greet the New Year was the Lu family.

    After the Lu family had loaded up a handful of melon seeds and peanut candies, a group of children ran out again and went to the next house.

    Big Tiger Sanya also fell behind.

 Chapter 791ï¼š Shu Lao Er is in the county seat

    Chapter 791 Shu''s second child is in the county seat

    Shu Yu didn''t go out. She didn''t know many people here, and the Lu family didn''t have any relatives.

    In such a good weather, she moved a reclining chair and sat in the yard to bask in the sun. Her posture was as relaxed as she was in old age, and she moved less than the old lady.

    After a while, there was a chair next to me.

    Shu Yu turned his head and saw that Meng Yunzheng had placed Zhang Xiaoji in the middle of the two of hers, and there was a tray on it, which contained a lot of melon and fruit snacks.

    Shu Yu and him looked at each other, laughed twice, and continued to bask in the sun while eating.

    When Wang Changdong brought his wife Sun, he saw such a leisurely scene that was completely opposite to the lively outside.

    He wondered if he was going wrong, and he didn''t come in until the old lady greeted him.

    A guest came to the door, Shu Yu could not lie down any longer, got up and welcomed the two in.

    Wang Changdong is here to pay New Year''s greetings, but his wife is a little embarrassed. Yesterday, Shu Yu was regarded as a fox spirit, so there are a lot of New Year''s gifts.

    But at the moment of entering the door, after seeing the picture of a man and a woman sitting in the yard basking in the sun, Sun completely dispelled that thought.

    That Young Master Meng is young and handsome. Standing next to Miss Lu is a match made in heaven for a talented woman and a girl. With such a person by her side, how can Miss Lu like their Wang Changdong?

    Thinking of this, even Mrs Sun looked at her husband beside her with disgust.

    Wang Changdong looked puzzled. He was talking to the Lu family about some lively places in Heichang County.

    It''s New Year''s Eve, there are temple fairs, there are dragon and lion dances, and there are places to sing and sing opera. If you have time, you can go and see it.

    Wang Changdong knew that the Lu family did not need to visit relatives, so he tried very hard to introduce them.

    It''s just that Shu Yu lacked interest in these things, but the old lady listened very carefully.

    When it was about noon, Wang Changdong said goodbye and left. On the first day of the new year, the Lu family did not leave them.

    However, not long after Wang Changdong went out, he saw a slightly familiar figure at the entrance of the alley.

    Sun shi saw that his footsteps had stopped, so he couldn''t help pulling him, "What''s the matter?"

    "Wait for me here, I have something left in Lu''s house, go and come back."

    Mr. Sun looked him up and down, and didn''t see anything he didn''t take.

    But after Wang Changdong finished speaking, he turned around and went back. Mrs. Sun could only stand there and watch the lively figures of the children in the alley.

    Wang Changdong returned home, and after entering the door, he said to Shu Yu in a low voice, "Miss Lu, just now at the entrance of the alley, I seem to have seen the Shu family."

    "The Shu family? Who?"

    "It should be the second son of Shu." With so many people in exile, less than half of the people Wang Changdong can remember.

    But the Shu family is different. Those people have conflicts with Shu Yu, so he can''t help but pay more attention.

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Second son Shu is actually in the county seat?"

    After thinking about it, she understood.

    Two days ago, Second Master Shu asked himself about the whereabouts of Hou''s mother and daughter, but she didn''t say anything, so they took the next step and simply came here to stare at their home? They thought that the Hou family would definitely come to celebrate the New Year with them, right?

    Wang Changdong asked her, "Otherwise, I''ll drive them away."

    Shu Yu shook his head, "No, just let them wait there and see how long they can last."

    Well, I was suddenly looking forward to a little rain in the afternoon.

    Wang Changdong didn''t care when he heard the words. On the first day of the new year, he didn''t want to get involved in these bad things.

 Chapter 792ï¼š Yao Jia Youxi

    Chapter 792 Yao Family is happy

    Wang Changdong returned to the entrance of the alley, and Mrs. Sun glanced at him, "What did you drop?"

    "Wrong, let''s go."

    Wang Changdong pulled Sun out of the alley and looked back at the corner.

    The two people in the corner froze all over, and lowered their heads quickly, until Wang Changdong and his wife disappeared completely, they breathed a sigh of relief.

    "You said, did Manager Wang see us?" the second lady asked nervously.

    "Shouldn''t it be?" Second Master Shu frowned, "If he saw us, he would definitely come and ask, why would he just leave."

    makes sense.

    The second lady gathered up her clothes. Although the temperature was a little higher today, it was still very cold.

    They have been guarding here early in the morning, and it is not difficult to find out the address of Lu''s house.

    According to some villagers in the village, the Lu family set up a small stall in the county town selling some kind of popcorn.

    This thing they have never heard of, but it is indeed a rare thing.

    After they arrived at the county seat, after a little inquiries, someone pointed them in the direction. They went to the nearby Lujia branch and asked someone to ask, and then they knew the address of the Lujia.

    Both of them were very sure that the Hous and their daughters would definitely come, but they had waited for a long time, but they had never seen anyone.

    The husband and wife are cold and hungry, especially in this county where every household has prepared a lot of food for the Chinese New Year.

    Shu Yu didn''t take the two to heart, but the prayer in her heart came true.

    In the afternoon, a gust of cold wind blew suddenly, followed by a light rain.

    The old lady was afraid that the two children would catch a cold, so they were not allowed to go out again. The whole family, together with Meng Yunzheng, sat in the main room, surrounded by a brazier, chatting and eating.

    The alley was deserted a lot, and the people coming and going became in a hurry.

    This is hard for Shu Erye and his wife. They don''t even have an umbrella, so they can only hide under the eaves of others to hide from the rain.

    It is the first day of the new year, so don''t want to scold people for unlucky things, otherwise they will stand in front of people''s doors in tattered clothes, and they will definitely be beaten.

    "We, do we have to wait any longer?" Second Master Shu backed away, his cold mouth trembling twice.

    The second lady was not reconciled, "Wait, Mrs. Hou will definitely come."

    They can only believe this, otherwise they will not be able to live without any hope.

    But what they didn''t know was that the Hou family, whom they were looking forward to at this time, was in the inn and met someone who would completely change her life for the rest of her life.

    The rain didn¡¯t stop until evening.

    The Second Master Shu and the Second Madam couldn''t wait for anyone, so they could only return to Zhengdao Village with hatred.

    Lu''s family happily took fireworks and put them in the alley, and the alley became lively again.

    That rain seemed to interrupt the wishful thinking of Erye Shu and his wife. It came inexplicably and went unprepared.

    Shu Yu went to the alley to take a look, and saw no one.

    This New Year is probably the most satisfying and reuniting year for the Lu family, because... Shu Yu was found.

    On the second day of the new year, Lu Erbai took Shu Yu to the Yao family to pay New Year''s greetings.

    Shu Yu didn''t want to go, but she helped the Yao family last time, and the Yao family was very grateful to her.

    When they arrived at Yao''s house, they saw that Yao Tianqin and the others seemed to have encountered a happy event, and they were all in high spirits.

 Chapter 793ï¼š Yao Tianqin is reinstated

    Chapter 793 Officer Yao Tianqin is restored to his post

    The joy of the Yao family, Lu Erbai saw it at a glance, and immediately asked strangely, "Brother Yao is so happy, what happened?"

    Yao Tianqin invited the two of them into the main room, poured water again, and put snacks on the table, and then said with a smile, "It''s a happy event."

    Facing Lu Erbai''s puzzled eyes, Yao Tianqin coughed lightly, but felt a little embarrassed, "Actually, this matter has not been implemented yet, and I am also afraid that there will be an accident in the middle, so I shouldn''t have said it first. ."

    Lu Erbai heard the words and waved his hand, "If it''s inconvenient, it''s fine if you don''t talk."

    "It''s naturally inconvenient for other people, but this matter has something to do with you, so it''s okay to tell you."

    Yao Tianqin exhaled, took another sip of water, suppressed his slightly excited expression, and said, "You helped me meet Mr. Qi back then and let my high-roller car be handed in. For our family, it is really big. The kindness of Mr. Qi. Mr. Qi tried the drum cart, and then he quickly sent it to the capital and presented it to the emperor. "

    Lu Erbai and Shu Yu looked at each other, and heard him continue, "The emperor attaches great importance to the high-roller car, just as Mr. Qi said, because of the dedication and merit, the emperor not only pardoned my crime of exile , and reinstated my officer."

    In fact, if it weren''t for the fact that there was no position on the top, Yao Tianqin would have been promoted to another level.

    But he has already made his name on the emperor''s side. If it is suitable in the future, he will naturally rise up.

    Lu Erbai was very surprised when he heard the words, "Really? You, you have been reinstated? Can you leave here?"

    "Yes." Yao Tianqin nodded, and after years of exile, his face stained with wind and frost couldn''t help but flush with excitement, "But the official who passed the decree is still on the way, I didn''t know until I received a letter from a friend in Beijing in advance. of."

    That''s why he said that the matter has not yet been implemented, and as long as the decree of forgiveness has not reached him, he will not dare to confirm it.

    But Yao Tianqin was also worried that once the imperial decree came, he might have no other time to say goodbye to Lu Erbai, so he revealed it first.

    This matter can be ignored by others, Brother Lu, he still has to tell it, otherwise he will become an ungrateful person.

    Besides, although he and Lu Erbai didn''t know each other for a long time, they were even more engaged than some friends who had known each other for five or six years. Even if things change, he won''t laugh at himself, and he won''t spread it out.

    "Then congratulations to Uncle Yao in advance." Shu Yu was the first to speak.

    Yao Tianqin laughed, "Don''t worry, don''t worry, congratulations when the imperial decree arrives."

    After laughing, he became a little sentimental, "Speaking of which, since I was exiled here, I have been thinking about returning to Beijing. It doesn''t matter if I am old, but my son is always here and has no future. But now I really want to leave. , but a little reluctant to bear it. Brother Lu, although you and I have not known each other for a long time, we have a tacit understanding of like-minded people, and I don¡¯t know when we will meet again.¡±

    Lu Erbai originally only cared about being happy for him, but now that he said this, he began to feel reluctant.

    On the contrary, it was Shu Yu, who smiled and said, "I will definitely see you again. Uncle Yao is a freelancer, and so is my father. In the future, if our family''s big tiger is good at studying, maybe we will go to the capital for the exam, and we will meet again at that time. ?"

    She didn''t say that she might be acquitted. Her affairs are more uncertain than Yao Tianqin.

 Chapter 794ï¼š Isnt his upper peak the Gongqiu?

    Chapter 794 Isn''t his upper peak a Gongqiu?

    Shu Yu''s words made the two put aside their sorrows again.

    Yao Tianqin thought of something, so he hurried into the room, and after a while he took out two large stacks of paper and placed them directly in front of Lu Erbai.

    "These are the drawings of some objects that I have pondered over the years. Some have succeeded, some have yet to be improved, and some have failed, so there are many drawings. But these are my most precious things, and now I am leaving, I''ll leave it all to you, you can see, if it''s suitable, try to do it."

    Lu Erbai''s eyes lit up, and he didn''t dare to reach out to touch it, "These are all for me?"

    "Of course, you can take it. If there is anything you don''t understand, send me a letter in the future. When I return to the capital and settle down, I will give you the address."

    Yao Tianqin thought about it for a while, and then said, "My official position is still the head of the Ministry of Industry. Although the official position is not big in the capital, I still have some rights. If you encounter any difficulties in the future, tell me, I can help you. , I will definitely help. Although I can''t do anything about the exile of your second girl, I will find a way."

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, then touched his nose.

    This, can only live up to his kindness.

    But it''s a good thing that my father has such a backing backer.

    How could the Lu family in the past dare to think that they would know Beijing officials, even when they faced the officials in the county town, they were frightened.

    At this time, Lu Erbai hadn''t realized his personal connections, and was still embarrassed to reject Yao Tianqin''s kindness, "It''s rare for you to be reinstated, and you might be stared at by many people. It''s important. We live peacefully here, there''s no problem, so don''t worry about it."

    Up to the peak?

    Shu Yu frowned when he heard this.

    Yao Tianqin''s reinstated position is the Minister of the Ministry of Industry, Meng Yunzheng''s scumbag is the Minister of the Ministry of Industry, isn''t he Yao Tianqin''s top?

    There are two servants of the Ministry of Industry, one of them is Gongqiu, and the other is the one who framed Yao Tianqin five years ago, but he was killed two years ago.

    Coincidentally, the person who killed him was Gongqiu.

    Later, Gongqiu secretly promoted his own people and became another servant of the Ministry of Engineering.

    And there is the Minister of the Ministry of Industry on top of the waiter, but according to Meng Yunzheng, the Minister of the Ministry of Industry is old, in fact, he is a Dinghai Shenzhen, and he is not in charge on weekdays.

    Therefore, the entire Ministry of Engineering, in the final analysis, is the world of Gongqiu, and it is his one-word hall.

    Now Yao Tianqin has become his subordinate...

    Shu Yu looked at his father and Yao Tianqin who were negotiating, and sighed inwardly.

    But she can''t say much about keeping him away from Gongqiu. She, a person who has been exiled here, shouldn''t know so much about the officialdom in the capital.

    But she doesn''t say it, Qi Chan can say it.

    Mr. Qi was already on guard against Gongqiu because of what he knew.

    Yao Tianqin''s reinstatement of the competent officer was attributed to him. In the eyes of outsiders, he and Mr. Qi were on the side.

    That Qi Chan reminded him, it was reasonable.

    It¡¯s just that Mr. Qi went to see the Governor and hasn¡¯t come back yet.

    Shu Yu was expecting the official who delivered the decree to come a little slower.

    Unfortunately, the sky did not fulfill the wishes of the people.

    In the evening, just as Shu Yu was about to return to Zhengdao Village, Yao Bo suddenly ran to Lu''s house and told them excitedly that the officials from the Ministry of Officials had come to Heichang County.

 Chapter 795ï¼š Shu Yu returns to the village

    Chapter 795 Shu Yu Returns to the Village

    Shu Yu stopped and turned to look at Yao Bo who entered the door.

    Now that there is definite news, Yao Bo is not afraid that others will find out, and said to the Lu family members in a hurry, "Just after noon, the county magistrate led the emissary from the Ministry of Officials over, and came directly to my house to read The imperial decree. My father has resumed his post, and the emperor has also rewarded a lot of things, including a mansion."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "House?"

    "Yes." Yao Bo nodded again and again, "My father is talking with the officials of the Ministry of Personnel and the county magistrate, so I will come first to tell you the good news. I also wrote down the address of the house, Uncle Lu, If you have anything to send us a letter in the future, just send it to this place."

    Yao''s family originally had a house in the capital, but after he was exiled, the house was confiscated and later sold to others.

    But the house that the emperor re-rewarded was bigger than their original one. It was a junior and the most important thing was a good location.

    The Lu family were all happy for the Yao family, and the old lady even clapped her hands and said, "Oh, this happened so suddenly, then I have to prepare something for you. When are you leaving? I don''t know if it will be too late."

    Compared to Lu Erbai, the old lady has realized that this is a huge network of backers.

    This is a Beijing official, a high official several ranks higher than the county magistrate.

    No matter what, you have to build a good relationship.

    Yao Bo waved his hands again and again when he heard the words, "Grandma Lu, you are too polite, you don''t need to prepare anything, if it wasn''t for Uncle Lu and the second sister who helped us, where would we be today. But we will have to wait a while before we can leave, that one. The officials of the Ministry of Personnel want to see Mr. Qi, but he is not in Heichang County, so he plans to wait a few more days."

    What he didn''t say was that the official of the Ministry of Personnel was injured a little because he was too late to travel, so he couldn''t continue his journey.

    Actually, he could have arrived yesterday, but the injury recurred, so he could only stay at the inn for a day.

    Fortunately, there was a woman surnamed Hou at the inn who had a good medicine in her hand. After the edict used it, the bleeding stopped and the pain was relieved. After raising it for a day, she returned to Heichang County.

    Shu Yu was relieved to hear that the other party would wait until Qi Chan came back before leaving.

    She congratulated Yao Bo and pulled the mule cart out of the house.

    If she doesn''t leave, the city gate will be closed, and she will not be able to go back.

    Shu Yu went back alone this time. Today is the second day of the Lunar New Year. The liveliness of the county town will last at least until the fifteenth day of the first lunar month.

    The old lady and the others will not be in Heichang County for a long time. With the rare atmosphere of the New Year, Shu Yu does not want them to stay in Zhengdao Village with him, doing laundry and cooking all day long.

    Didn''t Wang Changdong tell the old lady a lot of places to play? Shu Yu asked Daya to take them to see it. It''s a rare occasion, don''t miss it.

    Anyway, when she returns to Zhengdao Village, she can also eat at the village, and she will not be hungry for three meals a day.

    And she is not busy at all now, the fever package has been handed in, and the rosters of those registrations have been sorted out. Except for a busy day in the morning and evening, she is free at other times.

    The old lady couldn''t beat her, so she could only stay in the county town.

    But she said that she would definitely go back on the sixth day of the first lunar month at the latest.

    Shu Yu sat on the mule cart and slowly returned to the village.

    Because of the Chinese New Year, the village is still very lively and festive, and the children rarely run and jump outside.

 Chapter 796ï¼š Qi Chan is back

    Chapter 796 Qi Chan is back

    Shu Yu saw that Xu Zhensheng was not far ahead, and thought of a few ''ground mice'' placed by a child in the car, so he waved at him.

    Xu Zhensheng ran over and looked inside the carriage, "Where''s the big tiger?"

    "He won''t be back in a few days, but he asked me to give you a present."

    "what?"

    Shu Yu took out the cloth bag in the carriage, "Fireworks, this is what my brother bought for Dahu and Sanya in Fucheng. Dahu specially kept it for you, take it."

    The cloth bags are bulging, not only with fireworks, but also some sweets wrapped in paper.

    These were brought back when the tiger went to someone else''s house for New Year''s greetings on the first day of the new year. Knowing that the Xu family did not prepare many New Year''s goods, I brought some for my friends.

    Xu Zhensheng pursed his lips. Because of his taciturn temperament, he has no friends in Zhengdao Village. Big Tiger is the first.

    Obviously several years younger than him, but he takes good care of him.

    Xu Zhensheng took the cloth bag, "Thank you."

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "When he comes back, you can talk to him again. Okay, let''s go play, I''ll go home first."

    Xu Zhensheng took two steps back and stood aside to let her pass.

    Shu Yu began to work conscientiously again, and when she registered the next day, she saw Erye Shu and his wife.

    Both of them were pale, and their bodies were shaking, as if they were sick.

    Apparently the rain on the afternoon of the first day of the new year was not in vain.

    Shu Yu thought that they would continue to ask about the Hou family without giving up, but who knew that the two of them didn''t say anything.

    They don''t have much to do, and Shu Yu doesn''t bother to pay attention to them.

    The old lady didn''t wait until the sixth day, she came over on the fourth day, and said to Shu Yu, "I''ll come ahead of time to prepare some dry goods for the Yao family and let them take them back to the capital. The Yao family has a good relationship with your father, but You can''t stop coming and going just because people are gone, that would be a big loss."

    The old lady has her own set of sophistication, so Shu Yu left her alone.

    Soon, the old lady bought jerky made of prey from Ma Lu and the others, and exchanged a lot of mountain goods from Fang''s house, all of which were ready to be taken to the county town.

    Not long after the old lady left, Mr. Qi finally returned to Heichang County.

    It''s just that he stayed in the county town for less than half a day, then he came to Zhengdao Village and went directly to Shu Yu.

    Wang Changdong was shocked when he saw that he actually came to find Miss Lu in person. He hurriedly packed the study room and let them in to talk. He also brought tea and snacks on the table in person, and then stood outside the door to guard.

    His intuition was that when Mr. Qi came to look for Miss Lu, he must have something important to say, and he must not be disturbed.

    Qi Chan unexpectedly glanced at Wang Changdong more, nodded and smiled at him, as if he was very satisfied with his actions.

    Wang Changdong was immediately excited and became more attentive, "Then Mr. and Steward Lu will talk slowly, just call me directly if there is anything."

    He went out, and only Shu Yu and Qi Chan were left in the study.

    Seeing the little girl in front of her who was still unchanged, Qi Chan couldn''t help laughing, "I have good news for you when I come here. The heat pack you made, the governor was very happy when he saw it, and has already delivered it quickly. Went to the capital. But wait for the hot pack to be delivered, and then try it out and reward it, it will take some time, you can wait patiently."

    Shu Yu calculated in his heart, and he knew it.

    "I know, just like Uncle Yao, I''ve been waiting for more than two months."

 Chapter 797ï¼š Hous chance

    Chapter 797 Hou''s Chance

    Qi Chan smiled and said, "He''s pretty fast."

    As he expected, the emperor felt a little guilty about the wrongful conviction of Yao Tianqin five years ago, causing him to be exiled for many years.

    In addition, although Yao Tianqin has no friends, he also has no deep hatred and hatred with him. After he has made meritorious deeds, there is not much objection in the court.

    Therefore, the decision on this matter was made very quickly. After confirming the practical value of the high tube transfer car, the emperor made a decree and sent it over.

    Shu Yu, it stands to reason that it shouldn''t drag on for too long, and she has no threat to those people in the court.

    But just in case, Qi Chan asked her to be more patient.

    Shu Yu was not in a hurry, even calm, "Actually, I didn''t suffer much here, but you have been bothering me because of the fatigue."

    "What did you say, do you think that the heat pack is presented, and it''s only you who will benefit? You gave me this thing, and you helped me. Not to mention the heat pack, Yao Tianqin''s reinstatement is also due to you. "

    Shu Yu was delighted, "Why did Mr. Yao say the same thing as Uncle Yao? Uncle Yao also told my father that day, they helped him, and he would have a better life in the future, so he would take care of us in turn. Trying to exonerate me, you said that he was finally reinstated. If the emperor displeased me again because of my affairs, wouldn''t it be a waste of time? My father advised him not to worry, what is important now It¡¯s about doing things well, whether you keep up with the peak or your colleagues, you need to build a good relationship and get along with each other. But it can¡¯t be like five years ago, and it¡¯s not enough to just bury your head in work.¡±

    Qi Chan nodded while listening, but he didn''t expect Lu Erbai to be such a transparent person.

    Just when Shu Yu mentioned going to the peak, his hand suddenly stopped.

    Yao Tianqin''s upper peak, isn''t it Gongqiu?

    Thinking that Gongqiu had arranged for Cheng Know to be by the governor''s side for many years, and that there were spies lurking around the prefect in Hetai Mansion, he had the feeling that Gongqiu was going to make a big move.

    Yao Tianqin just returned, if he gets involved, he has to come back to this place again.

    He has to go back and mention this to Yao Tianqin.

    Shu Yu naturally noticed Qi Chan''s momentary pause, she lowered her eyes and said no more.

    Instead, he asked Yao Tianqin''s departure time, "I heard Uncle Yao say that the official who came to pass the decree from the Ministry of Officials has always been in Heichang County and wanted to see you. Have you seen the emissary?"

    Qi Chan shook his head, "No, I heard from the county chief that he went to the inn alone yesterday. Coincidentally, when he came to the county seat, he was shocked and injured his horse. Later, when he arrived at the inn, the wound opened, and it was from the inn. A woman gave him a hemostatic medicine. The medicine was better than the medicine prescribed by the doctor before. The emissary was grateful to the woman, so he went to the inn before he left. I heard According to the description, that woman seems to be the Hou family."

    Shu Yu opened his mouth in surprise, Mr. Hou?

    Speaking of which, the medicine in Hou''s hand was given by her.

    Some of the usual pills and powders, Shu Yu took some from Zhao Xi and sent them over. Of course, Zhao Xi''s medicine is more effective than that prescribed by ordinary doctors.

    Hou assisted the emissary, and the other party also went back to visit her specially, thinking that Hou''s life in the inn would be better after coming here.

 Chapter 798ï¼š Yaos family leaves

    Chapter 798 Yao Family Leaves

    Qi Chan left after finishing talking. The next day, he met the emissary who came back from the inn.

    On the third day, Yao Tianqin''s family was ready to set off and went back to the capital.

    Shu Yu specially took a day off to send them off with his family.

    There were a lot of people at the gate of the city, not only the Lu family, but also people who had been in contact with the Yao family a lot in recent years, and even those who had not dealt with the Yao family before, all came out with smiles and saw them off, and stuffed them into the car. a lot of things.

    Shu Yu also met the rumored official, who is said to be surnamed Wan. This man looked around forty years old. He was very thin and had no blood on his face. It was probably because of excessive blood loss from previous injuries. .

    He and Qi Chan should be acquaintances. The two talked at the gate of the city for a while before they came over and set off with the Yao family.

    Yao Tianqin and others said goodbye and finally came to the Lu family.

    He had already said what he wanted to say before, but he just stretched out his hand and patted Lu Erbai on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Then we will leave, we will keep in touch in the future, and you should take care of yourself."

    "Bon Voyage."

    The Lu family members waved their hands, and the convoy slowly drove forward.

    Yao''s family also has a lot of luggage. After all, they have lived here for five years. Some of them can be taken away, and most of them are sent to Lu Erbai''s house.

    Lu Erbai knew his own family affairs, and they wouldn''t stay here for too long. It would be a waste to give them these things.

    But Yao Tianqin had a good relationship with him, thinking that what he said was all polite, and he had to give it to him. He also said that if he leaves in the future, he will send it to whoever he wants, and he doesn''t care.

    Therefore, the large pieces of furniture of the Yao family are now piled up in the firewood house of the Lu family.

    Yao Tianqin left, which had no effect on Shu Yu, but Lu Erbai was obviously a little sad.

    Fortunately, Yao Tianqin has left a lot of artworks, and Lu Erbai has been watching them with hunger these days, and he has absorbed a lot. He planned to try to make it in two days, and then he was busy.

    After sent away the Yao family, Shu Yu said goodbye to Qi Chan again, and then went back to the yard with his family.

    As soon as she entered the room and took a sip of water, Meng Yunzheng came over, holding a stack of books in her arms.

    He didn''t go to see Yao Tianqin, and he didn''t know him well, not to mention that there were the officials and Qi Chan at the scene.

    Now it seems that he took advantage of this time to go to the bookstore to buy a lot of books.

    Shu Yu took out the top copy of "Guangyun", "Why did you suddenly buy so many?"

    "These two books are for Dahu. I taught him to test him during the Chinese New Year. He learned very quickly and has understanding. He is very familiar with the enlightenment books such as Qianziwen Baijiaxing, and he knows some common characters. Naturally Look at the others."

    Shu Yu opened the book "Guangyun", what a bunch of two winters and three bells, she saw her eyes dizzy for a moment.

    After reading the book "Erya" below, she put it back silently.

    It is not easy for six or seven year olds to read books.

    sympathized with Dahu for a second, then Shu Yu looked at the stack of books left on the table, "What about these? It''s not for Dahu, right?"

    "Of course not. Dahu is only studying at home by himself. Books such as the Four Books and Five Classics are not in a hurry. It will not be too late to enter the school after returning." Of course, if he mastered all the previous books, It is not impossible for Meng Yunzheng to teach him in advance.

    "These books, I read them myself."

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, and compared with his hands, this stack of books is quite a lot.

 Chapter 799ï¼š He plans to open a college

    Chapter 799 He plans to open an academy

    "Why... suddenly so eager to learn?"

    Meng Yunzheng smiled with a serious expression, "Ayu, I want to take the imperial examination."

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "Do you want to become an official in the court?" After she finished speaking, she frowned and shook her head, "No, just what you are doing now, if that person really sits in that position in the future, it will be a matter of merit and deeds. You can also be an official with a reward, and you don¡¯t need to be admitted layer by layer at all.¡±

    At most one year, the fifth prince can become emperor.

    Meng Yunzheng''s talent and ability are excellent, and the fifth prince is clear in his heart that as long as he does a few practical things, he can still be promoted and participate in politics.

    For some people, it may be the only way to get a title. But for Meng Yunzheng, the road is complicated and slow.

    After all, he has to start the exam from Tongsheng. Even if he can pass the exam every time, it will take several years, and it is not necessary at all.

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Yes, I didn''t really think about becoming an official in the court, but I think I have a reputation."

    Today, he is not even a child.

    When he was a child, he was very good at reading, and the master who taught him once told his parents that he would go to the childbirth test when he was nine years old and threatened that he would definitely pass.

    At that time, Meng Yunzheng was full of self-confidence, but his parents were very hesitant and refused on the grounds that he was young and not stable enough.

    Later, he even told him privately that he would take the exam again in a few years, so that he would not be too aggressive, and if he was admitted as a scholar, he would not take the exam again, and the family security bureau still needed him to inherit.

    Meng Yunzheng at that time didn''t quite understand it, but he vaguely knew what his parents might be having troubles with.

    When he was ten years old, his family broke down, he understood.

    If he was admitted to the jinshi examination, he would definitely go to Beijing, and he would definitely see Gongqiu.

    At that time, his identity will be exposed, but Gongqiu is very powerful, and their family of three is not an opponent.

    If you stop at being a scholar, and you don¡¯t want to go to Beijing without being conspicuous, this kind of fame is enough in a small place like the local county seat.

    Unfortunately, his parents didn''t wait for this day.

    Later, Meng Yunzheng returned to Beijing with Gongqiu, pretending that his brain was damaged and became dull, and reading was very difficult. Under such circumstances, it is naturally impossible to take the exam, so until now, he is still only a white body.

    But Meng Yunzheng has not missed his schoolwork over the years. He quickly acquired knowledge and became a Mr. Shanju that Gongqiu and others did not know. A painting is worth thousands of dollars.

    What he learns in his head is his own.

    Now it is not difficult for Meng Yunzheng to take the imperial examination.

    He didn''t want to be an official. He knew what the officialdom was like, and he didn''t yearn for it.

    But it is necessary to have fame and fame, and it is convenient to do anything in the future.

    "Have a reputation?" Shu Yu was surprised, "What do you want to do in the future?"

    "I want to open an academy." It is not an ordinary private school, but a large academy that can accommodate students from all over the world.

    Shu Yu''s eyes widened, "Do you want to be a master?"

    To be precise, it is the dean.

    Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, "I never thought about what I would do in the future before, I only thought about revenge. Now it''s different, I have to work hard for our future life. I know you don''t like to be involved in the courtroom either. I''m not an official in the court, but I can fill the world with peach and plum, what do you think?"

    Shu Yu, "..."

    What does she think?

    She felt great.

    Shu Yu knew before that Meng Yunzheng didn''t want to be an official, she thought she was going back to inherit Meng Pei''s bodyguard.

 Chapter 800ï¼š be grateful to the tiger

    Chapter 800 Be grateful to the tiger

    In fact, the dart board is also good, but the danger of going out for darts all year round is still quite high.

    Open an academy and bring students by yourself.

    If you don¡¯t want to bring it, you can recruit a large number of masters to bring it. Then grow flowers by yourself, drink tea, and occasionally go out for a walk in the mountains and water to increase your knowledge, isn''t it beautiful?

    Shu Yu coughed lightly, unable to think that this kind of retirement-like life was what she had thought about after taking revenge. But it''s so beautiful, it''s a bit unrealistic. Before that, we still have to fight.

    She raised her head with a smile, "Well, then you have to work hard."

    Shu Yu never doubted that Meng Yunzheng could not do it. In her impression, since it was his goal, it would definitely be achieved.

    Isn''t just to get a title? Isn''t that just being the dean of the academy? Give it a few years, and it''s guaranteed.

    Meng Yunzheng became satisfied when she saw her happy look.

    Compared to others, this idea of ??his is a bit ''not doing a proper job''. After all, who is talented and capable, who doesn''t want to become an official in the court, who doesn''t want to seal his wife and son, and let his family live a life of a nobleman?

    But he and Ayu didn''t want to be here.

    Shu Yu was just curious, "Why do you suddenly want to be the dean? When did you have this idea?"

    "Before you were exiled."

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "At that time..."

    Yes, at that time, Meng Yunzheng had already confirmed his thoughts.

    He was alone in the past, and he has only one goal in the future, and that is revenge. As for his plans after revenge, he hadn''t thought about it yet. Zuo just took Meng Pei over, and the father and son depended on each other for life. Anyway, with their abilities, they would not starve to death.

    But it''s different now. He has someone he cares about, so naturally he has to think about it for the future.

    Revenge is inevitable for him, and the same is true for Shu Yu.

    Meng Yunzheng knows a lot of things, but he is the best at reading. He has been very talented in this area since he was a child, and his learning is endless. Even now, he still hasn''t left his books.

    Opening an academy has become his favorite thing to do.

    "Speaking of which, I have to thank Dahu." Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "I have never been a master. Although I am good at reading, I can''t guarantee that I will teach others. Some time ago, Dahu told me that I gave him some pointers. Afterwards, he can quickly understand, and he can benefit a lot from studying with me.¡±

    At that time, he looked satisfied and excited after watching Dahu solve the problem, and immediately felt relieved.

    In addition, he does not need to look for Dongqing Guanzhu anymore, and he is not going to leave Heichang County for the time being, so he has more time here, and it is best to study and review.

    After taking his revenge, he began to take the exam and put this matter on the agenda.

    After listening to him, Shu Yu looked at the stack of books on the table and couldn''t help being silent.

    With Meng Yunzheng''s current talent, is it a bit bullying to take the Tongsheng exam?

    "I also sent a letter to my father about this matter and told him that my father supported me very much."

    The Meng family''s **** bureau is now his uncle in charge.

    Although Meng Pei is still alive, he will not go back and fight with his younger brother to get it back. What''s more, he always felt that Meng Yunzheng was not suitable for such a rough bodyguard business. How good is it to be a master?

    If the student has any prospects in the future, he will still have to bring him tea and water.

    Although Shu Yu had never met Meng Pei, he also knew from the few words in Meng Yunzheng''s mouth what kind of temperament this man was.

 Chapter 801ï¼š time flies

    Chapter 801 Time flies

    Meng Yunzheng''s decision to open an academy to be the dean was just a plan after all, and Shu Yu didn''t tell his family.

    But Meng Yunzheng asked Dahu to go there. He was reading at home, and Dahu also wanted to read. It happened that the two had company.

    For Dahu, it is a very rare opportunity.

    Therefore, when Shu Yu returned to Zhengdao Village this time, there was only the old lady by his side.

    Sanya also stayed. She wanted to learn medical skills from Zhao Xi. Before that, she had to learn to read more.

    Before Zhao Xi pretended to be a big cow and lived with the old lady in Zhengdao Village, he was worried that the three people in the Lu family were old and young. After all, they were unfamiliar with the place when they went there. There was a man who could control the house. By the way Help with some physical work.

    It''s different now. Now Shu Yu lives in Lu''s house and is the manager of Zhuangzi, so he still has a lot of time at home.

    The old lady is familiar with her neighbors again, and her temperament is not easy to mess with.

    Zhao Xi is not really a big cow after all, and it is always inconvenient to continue living in the village.

    He stayed in the county seat and taught Sanya to study medicine. Most importantly, look at Da Ya.

    That young darthead who knows the wind and **** even came to visit Lu''s house during the Chinese New Year. At that time, his eyes were not honest, and he kept looking at Da Ya, which made him feel full of crisis in an instant.

    Shu Yu started to go to and from work on time every day. When he occasionally rested, he would take the old lady for a walk at the foot of the mountain and take a walk. He lived a very leisurely life.

    The weather is gradually getting warmer, and the sunflowers that Shuyu has finally started to grow up.

    Shu Yu is very happy and goes to see it every day.

    In February, the county magistrate who had been missing for a long time in Heichang County finally took office.

    The newly arrived magistrate is young and has little background, otherwise he would not have been transferred to the southwest side.

    So after he came, knowing Qi Chan''s identity, he was very respectful to him.

    Originally, the new county magistrate came, and Qi Chan had to retire when he succeeded, but the magistrate was very sincere and hoped that Qi Chan would stay for a while and give him pointers on the grounds that he didn''t understand anything when he first arrived.

    Qi Chan managed Heichang County for a few months after all, and he didn''t want the order that he managed to rectify to become chaotic again in a short period of time. In addition, Xinxian is very good, and those who obviously want to make a career will stay.

    But the Governor sent people twice to invite him back.

    This new county magistrate is not the only one who wants to have a good relationship with Qi Chan. Seeing that Qi Chan is very likely to return to the capital soon, the governor does not want to miss the days with him.

    Shu Yu just listened to the changes in the county seat and continued to do his own thing.

    After the new county magistrate settled down, he visited Zhengdao Village once and saw that everything was fine. He praised all the stewards in the village with satisfaction, and especially praised Shu Yu who arranged the roster neatly and prepared the form.

    Shu Yu was very calm, but Wang Changdong and others were very excited.

    The new magistrate has just arrived, and it is of course crucial to make a good impression on him.

    In March, Qi Chan was still taken away by someone sent by Lord Cheng.

    However, there is still no intention to pass on the heat pack in the capital.

    The last time Yao Tianqin was reinstated, it took only two months. She has been almost three months now, why hasn''t there been any movement?

    The weather will get hotter and hotter later, and the role of her heating pack will be reduced.

    Rao is Shu Yu who is very confident in himself, and he can''t help but worry about what happened.

 Chapter 802ï¼š second letter from home

    Chapter 802 The second letter from home

    However, the will from the capital did not come, and the second letter from my hometown was sent.

    was still brought by Meng Yunzheng, Shu Yu happened to be back in the county that day, and took back the dry goods that had been dried during this period.

    Meng Yunzheng came here when the family was eating dinner around the table.

    Big Tiger now treats Meng Yunzheng as his husband, and he is very respected. As soon as he came, the little guy immediately brought him a stool and was going to pour tea.

    Meng Yunzheng laughed and said to him, "No need to pour tea, I''m here to deliver the letter, and I''ll leave after delivery."

    In addition to the letter, there are also some special products at home, prepared by Daniel.

    Of course, there are not many things, but it is also a heart.

    Shu Yu wiped his mouth and took the letter.

    Meng Yunzheng put the things down and left, the old lady hurriedly brought over the chicken soup that was simmering in the kitchen, chased after and handed it to him, "Take it back and drink it, listen to Dahu, what article are you writing recently, I''m watching It''s also very hard. This stew was specially made for you and Zhao Xi, and it was originally planned to be delivered after dinner, so you can take it directly when you come."

    "Thank you milk."

    Meng Yunzheng has now made it easy for the old lady to call him. The Lu family can see what happened between him and Shu Yu.

    But they are very satisfied with Meng Yunzheng, Ayu is getting old again, the two of them stand together even more talented and beautiful, but they match very well.

    After Ayu and Hui, the wedding date can also be brought up.

    However, Zhao Xi''s thoughts on Daya are not known to the Lu family. Maybe Zhao Xi was too obscure, not to mention the Lu family, even Daya herself didn''t realize it.

    Well, except for Shu Yu.

    Meng Yunzheng went out with the food box, and Shu Yu also opened the thick letter in his hand.

    Like the last time, this letter is still very solid.

    As soon as I took it out, the top one was really written by Dabao.

    Although the handwriting is a little better than the last time, but from the first sentence, you can see that Dabao is complaining that he needs to write a lot of words for the reply.

    She decided to read what he wrote at the end, after all, it was too hard to read.

    Shu Yu looked at Daniel first, but Daniel''s letter from home was much simpler and more boring. The same is to report the good news but not the bad news, and talk about some things that have happened at home recently.

    He mentioned Orchid''s marriage, and her marriage has been booked.

    Da Niu has been in contact with each other, but there is nothing wrong with people, but they are a little lazy.

    But Mr. Li doesn''t think it''s a big problem, isn''t Renlu Sanzhu too lazy to die? Look at his current life, he has a job in the county town, his life is prosperous, and his two children are also raised in vain.

    Besides, the conditions of the family who got married to the orchid are not bad. They live in the county town, and they have a small shop that sells tofu.

    When ren orchid gets married, he doesn''t have to work in the field, at most he helps to look at the shop, which is relaxed and comfortable.

    Besides, now Daniel also lives in the county seat. With the elder brother of Daniel, people would not dare to bully Orchid.

    Daniel can¡¯t say anything about Li, and even though the other party is lazy, he will do it if they ask him to work.

    He just won''t take the initiative, he belongs to the kind of person who doesn''t know how to help when the firewood at home is down, but he will still bend over to pick it up when someone reminds him.

    Don''t talk about this person, most of the men in the family now have this virtue.

    Daniel can''t ask others to be perfect, and his own sister also has shortcomings. As long as there are no big problems such as hitting people, and they can get along with each other, it''s okay.

 Chapter 803ï¼š Lu Sanzhu was buried

    Chapter 803 Lu Sanzhu was buried

    The old lady didn''t think it was a big problem. Mrs. Li was quite annoying, but she wouldn''t harm her daughter.

    So she didn''t express her opinion on Orchid''s marriage, she asked Shu Yu to continue.

    The things behind are nothing special, but for some reason, Shu Yu still felt a strangeness in the words of Daniel.

    This kind of weirdness didn''t come to her until she read the letter written by Da Bao later.

    Daniel''s letter was very brief, and after Shu Yu read it, he went to see Dabao.

    After reading the first sentence of his complaint, and then seeing the second sentence, she suddenly raised her head, looked at the Lu family members and said, "I suddenly feel that when the third uncle stayed in the village to do things before, he really buried him. "

    The old lady frowned, "Why did he bury him? What did he write in this letter?"

    Shu Yu, "Da Bao said that the third uncle has increased his wages by another 100 yuan."

    "..." The Lu family members were silent.

    After a long while, the old lady said solemnly, "When you say that, I also feel like I buried him."

    My dear, I sent two letters, one for a hundred cents. They all suspected that when they returned to Jiangyuan County, Lu Sanzhu had already become a steward.

    The old lady used to think that he was lazy, cheated and played tricks, didn''t do business, and all the fields were left in the desert, which made her feel bad.

    As a result, this man can''t work in the field. He went to the county town to work as a clerk, and he was able to raise his wages twice in such a short period of time.

    "Did you say how he got up?"

    Shu Yu then looked down, and then raised his eyebrows, "Uncle San said that a guest often went to Taolin for a walk some time ago, and he was still reciting poems there on a cold day. Other guys thought this person was sick, but The third uncle accidentally discovered that this guest is a good friend with their boss."

    So Lu Sanzhu went to express his concern every now and then. When the wind picked up, he handed him his clothes and hot water, and then made himself into a good guy who was anxious for the guests and thought about the guests. . The next day, in front of the guest, he turned his back and sneezed several times.

    The guest felt very sorry, so he gave Lu Sanzhu a reward of silver or two to buy medicine.

    Later, he will increase his wages.

    Lu''s family fell silent again, and the old lady scolded, "I knew he wasn''t on the right track."

    But to say that he has done something bad is not too bad, he just pretended to be a little clever and didn''t hurt anyone.

    So the old lady stopped talking about him after scolding him.

    Shu Yu was amused, continued to look down, and then frowned tightly.

    She looked different, and the Lu family couldn''t help but raise their hearts, "What''s wrong?"

    "Da Bao said that Auntie already knew the real reason we came to the southwest."

    The word exile is not mentioned in the letter, but the meaning is clearly expressed.

    Shu Yu finally understood why Daniel''s letter was so weird. Daniel wanted to say what he wanted to say, but he asked someone to write the letter on behalf of him. In addition, he didn''t know where to start, and it was about his mother. Some hesitant.

    Lu Sanzhu didn''t have so many concerns, and he finished all the things that should be said or not.

    In fact, this has always been expected by Shu Yu. Among the Lu family, the second room has already come to the southwest.

    The uncle and Daniel in the big room are also clear, and the third room, the three uncles and the three aunts understand all the causes and consequences.

    Not only them, but also Tang Wenqian''s family knew about it.

 Chapter 804ï¼š Lis reconciliation

    Chapter 804 Li''s Reconciliation

    Shu Yu''s exile is not even a secret thing.

    Even if everyone had the intention to hide it from the auntie, but after so long, the second room left suddenly, she had the intention to investigate, and she would definitely know.

    What surprised Shu Yu was the reaction of Mrs. Li when she found out.

    The Dabao letter said, "Auntie wants to reconcile with Uncle?"

    "What?" The old lady was shocked, and the others sat upright with serious expressions.

    Shu Yu said, "After the auntie knew about my exile, she was afraid that it would affect the eldest room, so she asked the uncle to sever ties with our family. The uncle and the big cow didn''t agree, and the uncle threatened the uncle to reconcile."

    Before, Mr. Li probably never thought that there would be such a path.

    But last year, what happened to Da Ya just opened up new ideas for her.

    After Shu Yu finished reading, he couldn''t help looking at the old lady.

    The latter''s expression was extraordinarily calm, so calm that it was abnormal.

    After a long while, she sneered, "So did they get divorced?"

    Shu Yu was dumbfounded, "No."

    How could it be really reconciled? That was nothing more than what Mr. Li said when he threatened the uncle. The third uncle was someone who was afraid that the world would not be in chaos. The words and sentences in the letter were extraordinarily exaggerated.

    But if the uncle is really divorced, Daniel will not say no.

    The old lady still felt a little pity about this, "It''s time to let them get away. That person from the Li family can''t handle it better than your third aunt. She didn''t even think about it. If it really affects her, she will wait until now?"

    Shu Yu pulled the old lady''s hand soothingly, "Damn, don''t be angry, we already know what kind of temperament the uncle is. I don''t care about her, let''s look down."

    The old lady gave a "um", and Shu Yu continued.

    The content behind is a few bits and pieces, and the third uncle mainly describes the jokes of the big room. That is to say, the Daniel is kind, and he didn''t write down the things about the third room, otherwise, who would laugh at who.

    However, for the tea and special products that Shu Yu sent in the past, the third uncle expressed his gratitude almost half a piece of paper, and the implication was that they hoped that the more they would be, the better they would be, and if there was anything good, feel free to send it back.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help shaking her head after reading it. The next moment she pinched her fingers, only to realize that Dabao''s letter was over, but there seemed to be another one at the back.

    She was stunned for a while, but she didn''t realize it just now, and now she took it out to take a look. It was a neatly written regular script that was even more fluent than the two letters written by Da Niu.

    This handwriting is still a bit familiar.

    Shu Yu looked at the inscription and said in surprise, "It''s a letter from Tang Wenqian."

    Tang Wenqian? ?

    Lu''s family all looked over, "Why did Tang Xiucai write here, what did he say on it?"

    Shu Yu glanced roughly and said in a low voice, "He apologized to me. He said that he wanted to write a letter to apologize earlier, but he didn''t know the exact address. This time we sent a special product back, and when we learned that the Lu family wanted to reply, we sent The letters were put in one piece and sent."

    The old lady sighed, "It''s not his fault, he didn''t think to say it. I heard that because of this, the Tang family was even taken to the county government for interrogation by Lord Xiang."

    Mother Tang was so frightened at the time that she fell ill after returning home.

    Shu Yu smiled and read the back of the letter and said, "But it''s a blessing in disguise. Tang Xiucai went to Fucheng to take the rural exam, and the result has come out. Although the ranking is not very high, he also passed the exam, and now he is not only a juror My lord, I''m still helping the adults in the county government office."

 Chapter 805ï¼š Tang Wenqian has a bright future

    Chapter 805 Tang Wenqian has a bright future

    The Lu family was taken aback, "Really?"

    "Well." Others don''t know, but Shu Yu knows.

    This Tang Wenqian followed Xiang Weinan, that is, he was tied to the fifth prince''s boat.

    As long as you do something practical in this crucial year before the fifth prince ascends the throne, you will definitely have a bright future in the future.

    The old lady said, "Tang Xiucai is really a good person. Last time, he helped us get Da Ya''s dowry. If he has a good future, it will be a bright thing for us in Shangshi Village."

    After a pause, he snorted again, "It''s just that her mother is not easy to get along with, and she''s especially dragging her feet. She obviously doesn''t have any skills, but she feels that she is high on the list. It''s still self-righteous, and she acts like everyone''s wives every day. , is not pleasing. It is also thanks to Tang Xiucai that he was sent to the school when he was a child, and he can read and write well, otherwise she will definitely be raised by her."

    Shu Yu listened to her ragged complaints, smiled, and continued to read.

    Tang Wenqian didn''t write much, he just briefly explained the situation and put it aside after reading Shu Yu.

    The sky was completely dark, so Shu Yu said, "Let''s reply tomorrow."

    Lu Erbai said, "There is no need to go back. We should be able to go back to Jiangyuan County in a short time, and we can just go back to see them at that time."

    Shu Yu was silent, and soon... Ah, the problem is that the imperial decree from the capital has not come yet.

    But Lu Erbai was very confident in her, "Maybe it''s because of the delay on the road for a while, Ayu''s heating pack is so easy to use and convenient, it will definitely not be rewarded. Besides, this thing is still handed in by Mr. Qi. , the emperor will not ignore it, didn''t Brother Yao wait for it last time?"

    This is true.

    As soon as you come, you can rest assured, Shu Yu is not in a hurry.

    It¡¯s just this, and another half a month has passed.

    Until the end of March, a few people suddenly came from the Heichang County Government Office. Not long after, they set off together with the new county magistrate, who had just been in office for two months, and went straight to Zhengdao Village.

    At that time, Shu Yu was washing clothes by the river. Now she and the old lady live in the house. There are not many clothes, and they are not dirty. She can go back after washing them.

    But there are still several girls by the river, and one of them was the one who also talked to her by the river last time.

    She didn''t ask Shu Yu if she wanted help this time, she just squatted on the slate in front of Shu Yu, and while talking to her, she took the clothes on the side and rubbed them.

    "Miss Lu, I just finished washing, I''ll give you a hand, let''s go back together after washing."

    Shu Yujiu, "..."

    She looked at the girl named Qingqing in front of her and had a headache.

    When she spoke to herself last year, she was a little embarrassed and very nervous.

    Now that a few months have passed, have you become more courageous? has become so conscious.

    Shu Yu knew what she was thinking, didn''t she just fall in love with Zhao Xi? But Zhao Xi is now revolving around the big girl. It is difficult for her to help her sister help a strange girl.

    Shu Yu took the clothes from her hand with a smile on her face, "No need, I''m going to go into the water after I finish washing in a while to see if I can catch two fish. Now that you''re done washing, go home first. The family must be very busy, so don''t delay your business."

    Qingqing''s hands were empty, her expression stiffened, and she quickly said, "I''m not busy, I, that..."

    Before she finished speaking, another girl came over from behind.

 Chapter 806ï¼š They all came to find Shu Yu

    Chapter 806 Everyone came to find Shu Yu

    The girl looked at Shu Yu, then said to Qingqing with a sneer, "I''ve said it all, it''s useless for your brother to look down on you."

    Qingqing blushed instantly, she stood up immediately, staring at the girl in front of her and denying, "Qiao Xiao, don''t talk nonsense, I don''t mean that. I just see that Miss Lu has been alone and wants to make friends with her. Everyone is about the same age, In the future, we can talk together and not be alone."

    "Yes, yes, after you become friends, you will be able to see other people''s brothers often, and then you can become their sister-in-law."

    Qingqing was furious, "Qiao Xiao, if you talk nonsense again, I will tear your mouth."

    "Yoyoyo, you are so fierce in front of others, be careful that she will not let you be a sister-in-law when she is afraid of you."

    Qingqing immediately turned to look at Shu Yu, who continued to wash clothes as if nothing had happened.

    Well, this is the last piece, so hurry back after washing.

    The two girls obviously had a conflict, and she didn''t want to get involved at all, anyway, it seemed that no one would suffer.

    But Qingqing didn''t think so, she squatted in front of Shu Yu again, and explained to her, "Miss Lu, don''t listen to Xiao Qiao''s nonsense, I don''t usually do this, I''m just too angry, so the voice A little older. I really want to have a good relationship with you. I have been in Zhengdao Village for several years, and I am very familiar with this place. If you don¡¯t understand anything, you can ask me.¡±

    Shu Yu raised his head, "I''m fine like this, I don''t have much to understand for the time being, I..."

    Wang Changdong ran over at this time. Before Shu Yu finished speaking, he interrupted her by waving his hand from a distance, "Miss Lu, Miss Lu, hurry up, go back, something big..."

    Shu Yu stood up with a "swoosh" and put the clothes that had just been wrung out in the basket.

    The girls next to Qingqing also turned their heads to look.

    Wang Changdong ran to several people while talking. His face was covered in sweat, and he looked very eager to run.

    came to him, but because he was so tired, he was panting with his hands on his knees, unable to utter a single word.

    Shu Yu waited for him to breathe before asking, "Brother Wang, what happened?"

    Wang Changdong swallowed his dry throat and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Quick, follow me to Zhuangzi. Lord Cheng and Mr. Qi are here. Not only them, but also the county magistrate, they are all here, right on Zhuangzi, Came here to find you."

    Shu Yu''s eyes widened suddenly, both adults Cheng and Mr. Qi are here? Is there any news from Beijing?

    A look of joy crossed her face, and she quickly bent down and lifted the basket on the ground and said, "Go, I''ll take the basket back first."

    Wang Changdong patted his knee, "It''s all this time, you are still caring about that basket, put it away first, and then go to see the adults."

    "That won''t work. The two clothes here are made by my mother. What if I lose them?"

    "Yes, your house is in the other direction." The river is closer to Zhuangzi.

    Wang Changdong was the first to go to Lu''s house. Hearing the old lady said that she was washing clothes by the river, she hurried over here, so he was almost exhausted from running.

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "It''s alright, I''ll just take it to Zhuangzi, let''s go."

    Wang Changdong, "..."

    Forget it, she can do whatever she wants. Anyway, after mentioning Zhuangzi, she can put it at the door.

 Chapter 807ï¼š Theres news from Beijing

    Chapter 807 News from the capital

    Wang Changdong and Shu Yu left, and the other girls by the river couldn''t help but look at each other.

    What did they hear just now? The governor and the county magistrate are here, and they are all looking for Miss Lu?

    "Could it be that Miss Lu did something wrong, and the two adults came to her to ask her guilt?"

    I don''t know who suddenly said something, and when the others heard it, they turned their heads to look at Qingqing.

    Wanting that girl to be accused of crimes, the Lu family will definitely not be able to escape. At that time, will she still be willing to marry into the Lu family?

    Qingqing''s expression changed when she was seen, she gritted her teeth and said, "It''s better not to guess, it''s not necessarily that Miss Lu was in trouble, maybe she did something good? Last time she didn''t fight. When it came to Da Zong, did you even get the reward of the governor and become Zhuangzi''s steward?"

    "You really dare to think, it was a coincidence last time, and besides, she didn''t beat the big bug alone, she just got the light of Ma Lu and the others. What''s more, what a good thing she had to do to let the two An adult came over to see her at the same time? That is the governor, the governor is very busy, so he can condescend to go to the village to meet a prisoner?"

    Xiao Qiao sneered and sneered, and there was still a little bit of a joke.

    Qingqing''s face turned pale, she took a deep breath and said, "What''s the use of guessing here? Don''t you know if you look at it in the past?"

    Others nodded, "Yes, yes, let''s see what''s going on."

    Even if it wasn''t for Lu Shuyu, they wanted to meet the governor and the county magistrate.

    Several girls picked up the clothes basin and hurriedly followed behind, walking fast, for fear of falling behind too much and missing the excitement.

    Shu Yu still didn''t know the gossip people behind her. When she followed Wang Changdong halfway, she happened to see the old lady coming.

    "Milk." She paused and said, "Go slowly, don''t be in a hurry, the road here is uneven."

    Wang Changdong on the side of is about to die of anxiety, so many big people in Zhuangzi are waiting, where is it slow?

    The old lady grabbed Shu Yu''s hand a little excitedly and whispered, "Isn''t it, is there news from the capital?"

    Shu Yu smiled, "It should be."

    Moreover, most of it is good news, otherwise Qi Chan will definitely find someone to tell her in advance.

    The old lady''s eyes lit up, she took a deep breath, and reached out to straighten her bun clothes.

    Wang Changdong looked at them suspiciously. Just now, the old lady said... the news from the capital? What do you mean?

    "Miss Lu, do you know what the Governor and the others came to look for you for?"

    He didn''t know anyway, but he knew that the Governor and the others were very happy when they came over, and he thought it was a good thing, so he couldn''t wait to come to her.

    But listening to this, the Lu family know it?

    Shu Yu looked at Wang Changdong with a smile, "Brother Wang, you''re asking me the wrong way, how do I know what the governor is here for? I''m not looking at you being very happy, I''m just guessing here."

    Wang Changdong glanced at her angrily, who was he fooling? Guess, who guessed it would go to the capital?

    But it''s not surprising that she doesn''t say anything, after all, you have to see the adults to know the exact matter.

    "Then let''s go, don''t keep the adults waiting."

    Shu Yu nodded, held the old lady''s hand, restrained the expression on his face, and walked steadily towards Zhuangzi.

 Chapter 808ï¼š good news for you

    Chapter 808 There is good news for you

    There are already many villagers outside Zhuangzi. The governor was brought by the magistrate himself. This time the battle was much bigger than the last time.

    As soon as the team here entered the village, the villagers near the entrance of the village had already run in and spread the word.

    Although they didn''t dare to enter Zhuangzi and didn''t dare to speak up, it was still okay to gather outside to see the situation.

    Therefore, when Shu Yu brought the old lady along with Wang Changdong, he still couldn''t squeeze in.

    Wang Changdong was a little annoyed, "What are you doing standing here? Let it go."

    The villagers looked back, saw him, and quickly stepped back a few steps to let people in.

    When they reached the gate of Zhuangzi, the old lady said to Shu Yu, "I''ll be waiting outside, you can go in."

    Inside is the Governor after all, listening to Wang Changdong''s meaning, there are two strange men who are also high officials. Shu Yu thought, that should be someone from the capital.

    If there is no accident, there should also be an imperial edict.

    Such a scene is too serious and serious, and it will be bad if the old lady is surprised.

    When she saw Zhang''s aunt standing at the door, she asked her to help watch the old lady.

    Although the Zhang family wanted to marry Shu Yu, the old lady politely refused. This matter did not spread, and Aunt Zhang tried it out at that time, and there was no idea that it would be successful.

    Even if you can''t get married, the Lu family is a good family.

    Therefore, the latter two still have contacts, but Dahu no longer went to Zhang''s family to teach Zhang Ping''an to read, and Zhang Ping''an did not come to passers-by again.

    Hearing Shu Yu''s words, Aunt Zhang nodded immediately, "Okay, you go first, I''ll stand with your milk, and no one will squeeze her."

    She didn''t know that the adults came to find Shu Yu, but she thought that Shu Yu was the steward of Zhuangzi, and the adults would routinely ask her.

    Shu Yu patted the slightly uneasy old lady''s hand comfortably, and walked in together with Wang Changdong.

    Several people in the main room were chatting, and to Shu Yu''s surprise, Qi Chan was actually sitting in the middle, with a faint look of starry sky.

    It stands to reason that Qi Chan is still a prisoner of exile here, and no matter what, he should not be treated like this.

    unless¡­¡­

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, and then he was standing at the door of the main room.

    Qi Chan, who was sitting in the middle, was the first to see her, and immediately laughed, "Look, here we come."

    The others turned their heads to look at her one after another. Adult Cheng and the county magistrate had both seen her. The other two strange men present looked at her up and down.

    Qi Chan laughed, "Miss Lu, don''t be nervous, these two are Lord Qian of the Ministry of Officials and Lord Zhongshi of the Ministry of Rites. They have come here to bring you good news."

    hoo, one came from the Ministry of Rites, and one from the Ministry of Personnel?

    The only person who came back to pick up Yao Tianqin was Lord Wan from the Ministry of Personnel.

    Is the portion so heavy this time?

    Shu Yu didn''t think that the two of them were here for himself. It was probably for Mr. Qi''s sake.

    Shu Yu stepped forward to greet him, and the Master Shi nodded and smiled, "You are Lu Shuyu, the girl who presented the hot pack? Looking at the young man, he doesn''t want to be so smart, you can''t look good. ."

    Shu Yu''s life experience, they all already know.

    It is precisely because he knew that, when he saw this in front of him at this time, when facing several girls who were still able to maintain a calm and calm attitude in the face of several important officials of the court, Master Shi was a little surprised.

 Chapter 809ï¼š Shu Yu received the imperial decree

    Chapter 809 Shu Yu received the imperial decree

    Not to mention that she was just the adopted daughter of the former prefect of Dong''an, even if she was the eldest daughter who was carefully nurtured by the prefect, she would become somewhat sincere and fearful after experiencing great changes at home and exile for thousands of miles.

    Shu Yu saluted again, "Sir, it''s just good luck to win the prize."

    "Hahahaha, then your good luck is not the only one." Lord Cheng laughed aside, "Miss Lu, I came here today with good news."

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up slightly, but he looked puzzled, "Good news?"

    Sir Shi coughed lightly, stood up, and opened a very precious box from the table beside him.

    Shu Yu watched helplessly as he pulled out a roll of bright yellow silk cloth from it.

    "Lu Shuyu listened to the order!!"

    His voice suddenly rose, and not only Shu Yu heard it, but people outside Zhuangzi also heard it.

    Shu Yu knelt down immediately, Wang Changdong at the entrance of the main room took a step slower, and immediately knelt down with a ''bang''.

    He wasn''t as mentally prepared as Shu Yu was. He knelt down too quickly, and his entire knee hurt to death.

    But despite this, he turned his head and shouted to the villagers outside Zhuangzi who had not yet responded, "Kneel down, kneel down, the imperial decree is here."

    The villagers naturally heard the voice of ''Lu Shuyu listens to the order'', and this time they finally came to their senses and hurriedly knelt down.

    The old lady''s heart beat ''bang bang bang'', and she grabbed the hand of Zhang''s aunt.

    The latter knelt beside her and asked in a low voice and trembling, "Auntie, what''s going on here? Those adults came to look for Ayu? We still have an imperial edict to come?"

    Not only was she stunned, but the other villagers present were also in disbelief.

    Including Aunt Xue, who came late.

    Aunt Xue has been in pain from time to time since her broken hand was healed last year. It used to hurt when it was raining, but now even if it doesn''t rain, it occasionally hurts badly.

    As soon as it hurts, she can only lie on the bed and sweat cold, and she can''t get down to the ground at all.

    I have no choice but to rest at home.

    Other people don''t care about her, anyway, she won''t have anything to eat if she doesn''t go to the ground, so be hungry.

    But Shu Feng was in charge of the Shu family during this time. He knew that Concubine Xue was in pain for a while, but it wasn''t that she couldn''t do anything all day. So let her wash clothes, cook, and clean the house when she is not in pain. Anyway, there is a lot of work at home, so I will give her a thick bun in the evening.

    Aunt Xue was in severe pain before waking up this morning, so naturally she didn''t go to work in the field.

    When she was a little better, she was sorting her clothes in the yard. Who knew that she heard the voice of the governor coming from outside, so she quickly came out to watch.

    Not long after she arrived, she heard that the officials of the Ministry of Rites of the capital came to read the imperial edict, and the target was... Lu Shuyu?

    How could it be her? What imperial edict should be read out to her? Even if there is something, it should be read to the Shu family.

    Concubine Xue knelt on the ground enduring the pain, and heard the clear and bright voice of Lord Shi in her ears.

    "Emperor Fengtian Chengyun decreed that the daughter of the Lu family in Dong''an House is very intelligent, humble and respectful, kind and simple... She was originally an adopted daughter of the Shu family, and has nothing to do with the crimes committed by the Shu family... She is pardoned for her crimes and can return to Jiangyuan County... The heat it presents is beneficial to the country and the people, and the righteousness is commendable... I am very relieved, and I have given you a bounty of two hundred taels."

 Chapter 810ï¼š Shu Yucheng Township Lord

    Chapter 810 Shu Yu Cheng Xiangjun

    Shu Yu raised her head suddenly, she would be acquitted and return to her hometown, which was what she expected.

    But what she didn''t expect was that the emperor later named her as the Xiangjun because of her contribution to the heat pack.

    Xiangjun! !

    She actually has a title too?

    Shu Yu blinked, his mind was empty for a moment, is the effect of the heat pack so great?

    Sir Shi finished reading and saw her stunned there, thinking that she was too surprised to react, and immediately reminded with a smile, "Lord Lu Xiang, are you still not accepting the order?"

    Shu Yu snapped back to his senses, and quickly kowtowed to thank the emperor, "Lu Shuyu kowtows to the emperor, long live, long live."

    She took the imperial decree carefully, as if not confirming it, and glanced again.

    At this time, the villagers outside Zhuangzi who heard the whole process all widened their eyes in shock.

    They, what did they hear? Director Lu was not only acquitted, but was also named a xiangjun? ?

    The old lady was so excited that her breathing became rapid, and she tightly grasped the arm of Aunt Zhang.

    The latter looked stunned, even if the arm was caught and hurt.

    She stared blankly at the inexplicably tall figure in Zhuangzi, the only thought that flashed in her mind turned out to be fortunately, fortunately, the marriage between his family and the Lu family was not settled.

    Otherwise, judging from the current situation, her son will definitely become the target of public criticism, and the marriage will not continue.

    How could she have imagined that the person who was exiled here not long ago would not only be able to return to his hometown, but also become the envy of everyone?

    The people in Zhengdao Village were talking a lot, but Concubine Xue seemed to be hit in the head, and she fell to the ground covered in sweat.

    How, how can this happen? ?

    It shouldn''t be like this, how could that **** who was bought by her just to compete for favor, how could she be innocent and become a town lord?

    The people around Aunt Xue had already stood up one after another, but she was still sitting on the ground with weak legs.

    Her injured hand also started to ache at this moment, and she screamed in pain.

    "what¡­¡­"

    The voice was too sharp and harsh, and the adults in the main room who were about to speak turned their heads and looked outside.

    "What''s the matter?" The magistrate took the lead and asked with a frown.

    At this juncture, nothing can go wrong, otherwise he, the county magistrate, will be to blame.

    Wang Changdong shook his body and regained his senses. He didn''t care much about the content of the imperial edict, and hurriedly ran to the door to see it.

    Seeing that it was Aunt Xue, her face changed, and she said to the official at the door, "Cover your mouth, don''t let her disturb a few adults, take it down and watch."

    He knew that this person was the aunt of the Shu family who bought Miss Lu at that time.

    She didn''t go to work today, and she came here to make such a big noise.

    What does she want to do? Want to spoil the good deeds of Lu girl?

    With him, it is impossible! !

    Aunt Xue wanted to say something, Aunt Fang who was standing by the door first stepped forward, covered her mouth without saying a word, and then followed two officials to take the person away.

    Wang Changdong exhaled and returned with a smile on his face.

    Then he said to the county magistrate, "Master, there is a prisoner who injured his hand before, and he was not fully healed. No, I ran over to watch the fun. There were too many people and I accidentally bumped into it. The pain was unbearable. That''s when she screamed out loud, and her subordinates have already asked her to take her home to rest."

 Chapter 811ï¼š There are also five thousand taels of silver

    Chapter 811 There are also five thousand taels of silver reward

    Shu Yu listened to her ears and hurt her hand?

    That''s right, Auntie Xue, the voice just now seemed familiar to her, but now it looks like it''s really her.

    I''m afraid it''s not because of the pain in her hand that she can''t stand it. It''s because she hears that she will have a good life soon, and she can''t stand it when she is stimulated, right?

    Since the person was taken away, she didn''t care much.

    After confirming that the imperial decree was true, she finally couldn''t help laughing, which was a pleasant surprise.

    Mr. Qi walked over and said, "The imperial decree has been received. Your heat pack has indeed benefited many people. This is the emperor''s grace. Don''t let it go."

    Shu Yu said cautiously, "Yes."

    In fact, in addition to the two hundred taels of gold, there are also some jewelry, precious medicinal materials, and a house with three courtyards in the county seat of Jiangyuan County.

    Shu Yu converted it, two hundred taels of gold is equivalent to two thousand taels of silver, and jewelry and medicinal materials add up to two or three thousand. The house in Jiangyuan County is cheaper in comparison, about seven or eight hundred taels to enter the junior year.

    Of course, this is the best location.

    The house will be directly purchased by the local county government when she returns home.

    With her friendship with Xiang Weinan, the location must be the best, so don¡¯t worry about that.

    It is full of calculations, and it is estimated that the reward is more than 5,000 taels of silver.

    For the current Shu Yu, this money is the icing on the cake. The most valuable is the title of Xiangjun, the huge Jiangyuan County, I am afraid that she can walk sideways.

    Cough, can''t float.

    Just now Mr. Qi asked himself not to let down the grace of the emperor.

    Shu Yu raised his head, and thanked several people with a serious expression, "Several adults have worked really hard to come over for my business, and there happened to be roe deer from the kitchen today, which are still fresh, why don''t I have lunch here? Let''s go."

    A few people looked at each other, Roezi, although they are all people who have no shortage of food and drink, but game is not commonly used on weekdays. Especially the roe deer, Master Shi has never tasted it.

    It''s just that Qi Chan is the leader here, and several people all looked at him in unison.

    Qi Chan nodded with a smile, "That''s naturally good."

    The governor arranged for Chengxian and the others to go to the kitchen to help and watch, and they all stayed for the time being.

    A few adults are fine right now, just wandering around this village. The county magistrate asked Wang Changdong to come over and asked him to lead the way and help him introduce.

    Shu Yu doesn''t understand how this Zhuangzi has improved. It''s not very big, and it doesn''t have the wealth and sophistication of other Zhuangzi like them. Don''t you feel disappointed when you see it?

    She didn''t go shopping with her, but Qi Chan asked her to stay, saying that she had a few words to tell her.

    So everyone else went out, but Shu Yu and Qi Chan went to the backyard and sat on the stone bench to chat.

    Qi Chan said with a smile, "I didn''t wait for the news from the capital before, but I have troubled you."

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, "I am implicated?"

    "Yeah, it stands to reason that your heat pack should be handed in, and there should be a result soon. It''s just the old man who submitted it. The court has been arguing about the credit of the old man, which is why it took so long."

    Shu Yu suddenly realized that it was so.

    That is to say, there is no problem with her being acquitted and designated as a xiangjun.

    The question is whether Qi Chan can return to Beijing and resume his post?

    With his identity, there must be political opponents in the court, and those who support and oppose it will inevitably have to argue for a while.

    Therefore, it is not surprising that the imperial edict has not been delivered until now.

    "What about Mr.? Can Mr. go back to Beijing?"

 Chapter 812ï¼š when to go home

    Chapter 812 When to return home

    Shu Yu probably knew it in his heart, but he still had to ask Qi Chan to confirm.

    The latter smiled, "It''s still thanks to you, the old man has also been reinstated, and in a few days, when the matter at hand is settled, he will leave for Beijing with Mr. Qian and the others."

    Shu Yu was pleasantly surprised, "Then I''ll be here to congratulate you."

    Qi Chan waved his hand, "Happy and happy together. Speaking of which, this is also thanks to you, otherwise, the old man may not be able to return to the capital."

    "Your Excellency is too polite. With your ability and talent, even without me, you will definitely be able to go back."

    "You should still call me Mr. Here, the word "Mr." sounds more pleasing to the ear."

    "Sir." Shu Yu is very kind, but there is still a question she is curious about, "Sir, it''s not surprising that I can be acquitted by dedicating a fever bag to the emperor. It''s just that the title of this Xiangjun is a bit too much. Suddenly?"

    At most, you can reward more money, or give a plaque with an inscription. This is normal operation.

    Qi Chan smiled and said, "Actually, the old man also finds it strange."

    The emperor is not so generous, and in front of him, Shu Yu is nothing but the daughter of a prisoner of the Lu family in a remote place. She did a good job in offering a hot pack, but her acquittal was considered a grace, not to mention other rewards.

    But he actually gave him the title of Xiangjun.

    Qi Chan touched his chin and said, "I''ll ask about this after I return to Beijing, but it''s always a good thing for you."

    She is a little girl, and she is not involved in court affairs. Even if she becomes a village lord, she will not stand in the way of others.

    Qi Chan reassured her, and then asked again, "Now you are no longer a prisoner in the exile, and you don''t need to continue to work. You can go back to Jiangyuan County at any time. What time do you think about going back to your hometown?"

    "Although I don''t need to go to work, I also need to find a support person on Zhuangzi, and then leave after handing over the roster. It should not exceed ten days at most. If it is later, the weather will be hot, and it will be difficult to travel by then. ."

    Qi Chan nodded, "What I''m saying is that after today, we will part ways, and it is not certain when we will meet again in the future. The old man is very compatible with you, and you can surprise the old man when you come back. Speaking of which, the old man also The favor I owe you has not been repaid, but now I don''t know how long I will owe it."

    "I haven''t paid it back, which means that I haven''t encountered any major troubles. I hope it goes on smoothly like this."

    Qi Chan laughed, "It makes sense, but you have always helped the old man many times. It may not be because of trouble in the future, you can find the old man if you have nothing to do."

    After finished speaking, Qi Chan gave her a note, "It''s the address of Qi''s house in the capital. If you have the opportunity to come to the capital, just come here to find the old man."

    Shu Yu went on rudely, "Then thank you sir."

    This is the young master of the capital. He is highly regarded by the emperor and is a big supporter. It is always a good thing to befriend him.

    Shu Yu and Qi Chan said almost the same thing. The adults over there also turned around and looked at the expressions on their faces. Sure enough, they didn''t have too many thoughts on this Zhuangzi.

    Shu Yu took advantage of the opportunity when they were taken by Wang Changdong to the flower hall for dinner, and ran out hastily, hurried to the door of Zhuangzi, and pulled the old lady into the door.

    When the others saw her coming out, they just wanted to talk to her. However, Shu Yu moved too fast and pulled the old lady in directly.

 Chapter 813ï¼š take care of yourself

    Chapter 813 Take care of yourself

    The old lady breathed a sigh of relief as soon as she entered the door. After the decree was read out, everyone reacted, and they all talked to themselves.

    If it wasn''t for the Zhang family''s aunt by her side, and the gatekeeper at the door, how could she bear it?

    Shu Yu also thought of this, so he didn''t mention to let her go back now. The old lady is the only one at home, and she will definitely be uneasy when she returns home. It is better to let her enter Zhuangzi to rest for a while.

    Seeing that the old lady was fine, Shu Yu raised her head and said to Aunt Zhang who was standing at the door, "It''s hard work, Auntie, I still have something to say here. I''ll thank Auntie later when I''m free."

    Aunt Zhang quickly waved her hand, "What are you talking about? Several adults are still waiting. Go ahead and leave me alone."

    Shu Yu nodded, and then said to the villagers who were still surrounded and refused to leave, "It''s already noon, so don''t stand here, it''s time to go back to eat."

    The words have been said, but no one left.

    This kind of liveliness is rare, even though some people are already hungry, they are reluctant to go back.

    Someone even asked Shu Yu directly, "Lu Guan... Lu Xiangjun, what the **** is going on? What does the imperial edict mean?"

    Shu Yu didn''t have time to answer their questions here. Seeing that they didn''t leave, he didn''t say more, just said, "I''m still surprised, so let''s go, ah."

    Then he took the old lady and turned away, ignoring the questions of the others behind.

    The villagers saw that they couldn''t ask for the answer from her side. The only old lady who might have any news left again. Finally, they looked around and saw Aunt Zhang, who had a good relationship with the Lu family.

    "From the Zhang family, how did this steward become a town lord?"

    Where did Aunt Zhang know? She was also quite stimulated.

    It''s just that everyone insisted on her saying something, and the chattering voice in her ears made her eyes dizzy.

    Although she didn''t want to leave, she couldn''t stand being surrounded by everyone, so she quickly squeezed out of the crowd and went home.

    But outside the gate of Zhuangzi, it was still very lively, and no one was willing to leave.

    Including Qingqing and Xiaoxiao who were talking to Shu Yu by the river not long ago, they were still holding clothes and tubs in their hands, but the expressions on their faces at this time were extraordinarily complicated.

    Especially Xiaoxiao, who originally guessed that Lu Shuyu had caused some trouble, and provoked a few adults to come over to ask for guilt.

    She was still very gloating about the misfortune for a while, who knew that not only did she come to ask her guilt, but she came to pardon her for her crimes, and even, when people soared into the sky, they directly became a town lord who she didn''t even dare to think about.

    She couldn''t help feeling sour in her heart, and then looked at Qingqing beside her, and suddenly said sarcastically, "My sister is a Xiangjun, so if you are a brother, if you want to get married in the future, you can choose whoever you want? Anyway, you don''t like us. This girl in exile."

    Qingqing blushed, turned her head to look at her angrily, "Take care of yourself."

    The two looked like cross-eyed eyes outside, but Shu Yu had already supported the old lady''s hand and went directly to the backyard. The old lady was holding her arm tightly along the way. Although she didn''t speak, her expression was faintly excited. .

    Until she walked to a place where others couldn''t see it, she lowered her voice and asked in a very low voice, "Ayu, why, why did you become a Xiangjun?"

    Well... even Qi Chan can''t guess the reason, so she doesn''t know.

 Chapter 814ï¼š Let Shu Yu recommend a successor

    Chapter 814 Let Shu Yu recommend a successor

    So Shu Yu could only say to the old lady, "Probably, that heat pack is really useful."

    The old lady was right when she thought about it, "That is, the heating pack is indeed a very convenient thing, cheap and easy to use."

    Isn''t it all said in the imperial edict? As for the benefit of the country and the people, the old lady can still understand these words, which means that the heat pack is used in more places than I imagined.

    While talking, Shu Yu had brought the old lady to the kitchen.

    She said to Aunt Fang, who was helping in the kitchen, "Auntie, my grandmother will rest here for a while. Please help her with a bowl of noodles to eat."

    The dishes in the flower hall are almost ready. Several people in the kitchen are planning to cook some food for themselves. Seeing this, they will naturally respond, so they just have an extra bowl of the old lady''s pasta without any trouble.

    Shu Yu said to the old lady, "Mom, then you talk to Aunt Fang in the kitchen first. I''ll go meet a few adults in front and come back to you."

    The old lady urged her, "Okay, hurry up, I can take care of myself."

    Shu Yu returned to the flower hall, and Qi Chan beckoned her to sit next to her to eat together.

    His attitude towards Shu Yu was exceptionally good, like Mr. Qian, Mr. Shi, who thought it was the heat pack she gave that brought Qi Chan back to the court.

    Only Master Cheng knows that this girl''s help to Mr. Qi is not the same twice.

    Yesterday, Mr. Qi also told him that if the Qi family was not too complicated, he himself had just been reinstated, and he was being stared at in the political whirlpool in the deep court, he would have recognized this girl as a **** granddaughter.

    But looking at his actions now, even if he didn''t really recognize this girl, he really cared about her.

    Shu Yu came late and didn''t eat much, so most of the time he just listened to them talking.

    Just in front of her, it''s impossible to talk about national affairs, and it''s just some daily fun.

    Shu Yu didn''t sound interesting, she still wondered if they would talk about the Jingcheng Palace, obviously she thought too much.

    After dinner, the Governor will leave.

    Qi Chan is going back to Beijing in two days. Since the emperor asked him to go back, he can''t delay. Basically, he can do it as fast as he can.

    Today, it is very rare for her to find time to go to Zhengdao Village to meet Shu Yu.

    Therefore, a few people left Zhuangzi after drinking two sips of tea, but the county magistrate stayed behind.

    The county magistrate sent Qi Chan and the others to the entrance of the village. After watching them leave in the opposite direction to the county seat, they returned to the village.

    Shu Yu was by his side all the time, she thought that after Lord Cheng and the others left, the county magistrate would also return to the county office.

    I didn''t expect that he didn''t plan to leave yet. If the adults didn''t leave, she certainly wouldn''t be able to go home.

    Who knew that after arriving at Zhuangzi, the magistrate suddenly smiled at Shu Yu, "Lord Luxiang, sit down first, this official has something I want to ask you."

    Suspicion flashed on Shu Yu''s face, but he sat obediently on the chair beside him, and said, "Just ask, my lord, I will tell what I know."

    "Don''t be so nervous, it''s not difficult, it''s just about your current errand."

    The county magistrate said, "Now that you have recovered your good status, you will be able to return to your hometown soon. But when you were in charge of Zhuangzi, you were still very serious and responsible. This officer has also read the roster you recorded, which is simple and easy to understand. Clear. Now that you are leaving, the person who succeeds you had better be able to do things. Look, do you have any candidates in mind, introduce them? "

 Chapter 815ï¼š Xu Jiaxu Dali

    Chapter 815 Xu Family Xu Dali

    Shu Yu was stunned, this, let her choose who will replace her?

    "Sir, the stewards of this village are naturally chosen by the adults. How can I have that qualification?"

    "Of course you have. This official first came to Heichang County, especially he didn''t know much about Zhengdao Village, and it was not easy to find someone who met the conditions. What''s more, there are few officials and officers working in Heichang County. , Now there is a shortage of people, and indeed there is no manpower available."

    Why can''t we free up manpower? It''s just a small recorder on Zhuangzi, where is it necessary to be so embarrassed?

    Shu Yu understood that the magistrate had sold it before he left.

    Anyway, he didn''t lose anything, but he was able to form a good relationship.

    Since this is the case, Shu Yu can no longer shirk.

    But she has only been in Zhengdao Village for half a year, and she knows only a few people.

    Good relationship, that is, the Zhang family, the Ma Lu family, the Fang family, and the Xu family.

    The family in front of you, if you do something else, it''s fine, but the registered manager must at least be able to read.

    Zhang''s family, Ma Lu and Fang''s family, can recognize a few characters, but obviously not enough, I''m afraid the handwriting is not very readable.

    So after thinking about it, the most suitable person is the Xu family.

    Xu Dali broke a hand, Xu Zhensheng was a young child, and Lin was thin and weak. Although the family of three worked hard together, due to the limitations of their own conditions, their lives were also miserable.

    But Xu Dali was literate. His father used to work with a prince who wanted to rebel. At that time, the conditions at home were pretty good, and Xu Dali still read books.

    It''s not that he was asked to write articles to get famous, so the trivial matter of registration was no problem for him.

    What''s more, the hand he broke was his left hand.

    If Xu Dali worked in this village, the Xu family would definitely be a lot easier, and even Xu Zhensheng didn''t need to go to the wasteland every day to pick up clods.

    Shu Yu went through it in his mind and said to the county magistrate, "There is someone to choose, but he broke a hand while hunting, and I don''t know if his handwriting is good now."

    "It doesn''t matter if you break a hand. As for writing... it''s better to call someone back and try."

    After finished speaking, the magistrate looked at Wang Changdong on the side.

    The latter said quickly, "I''ll call."

    The magistrate never thought of letting him go in person, he just asked him to arrange it.

    But Wang Changdong is a real person, he ran out after he finished speaking.

    The magistrate looked at his back and said to Shu Yu, "This official didn''t say anything false. The county government is indeed not very staffed right now."

    After the former county magistrate was sacked, some officials were also dealt with along with him.

    Some of the remaining officials are quick to catch up, and some have developed the habit of doing things, and they are really not easy to use.

    "This Wang Changdong is a real man. He works diligently and does not shirk. He can be regarded as a clever man."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows. It seems that Brother Wang''s wish to be transferred to the county seat has been fulfilled?

    She nodded, "Indeed, Zhengdao Village was originally managed by Lan Ye, and it was very chaotic at the time. After the arrival of Steward Wang, it slowly got better."

    "Well, I''ll take a look again, and if it''s suitable, I''ll send people to the county seat." The county magistrate touched his chin, "Just like this, there are fewer chief stewards of Zhengdao Village."

    Shu Yu, "Sir, I really don''t have a choice this time."

 Chapter 816ï¼š The road steward found an easy job for you

    Chapter 816 Manager Lu found you an easy job

    The magistrate was stunned for a moment, then laughed loudly, "No wonder Mr. Qi valued Lu Xiangjun so much, it is indeed a lot more comfortable for this official to talk to you."

    Shu Yu was ashamed, she was telling the truth.

    The magistrate waved his hand, "Okay, let''s ask Wang Changdong about this."

    Wang Changdong didn''t know that what he dreamed of was about to fall on his head soon. The wasteland was still a little far from Zhuangzi. He didn''t dare to let the county magistrate wait for a long time. to the wasteland.

    After sweating profusely, I finally saw Xu Dali who was carrying a burden in the field.

    Wang Changdong got off the donkey, wiped his sweat and waved at him, "Xu Dali, Xu Dali, come here."

    The people who were working on the wasteland turned their heads and looked over. Xu Dali stumbled upon hearing his name and almost fell to the ground, but Lin shi quickly supported the person and put the basket on the ground.

    Someone was discussing in a low voice, "What''s wrong, why did Manager Wang come to find Xu Dali in person?"

    "Just now, during lunch, the Liu family came to deliver food, and I happened to hear them talking. They seem to have mentioned that Zhuangzi has brought several important people. Manager Wang came to find Xu Dali, and it must have something to do with them."

    "I remember that Xu Dali''s father used to work with some prince. Could it be that something happened again and his punishment was aggravated?"

    "Hey, it''s a pity, the Xu family has been in exile for so long, and it seems that they are about to regain their freedom."

    The voice of discussion next to naturally reached the ears of Xu Dali and Lin Shi.

    Lin''s face suddenly turned pale, she couldn''t help grabbing Xu Dali''s hand, her voice trembled slightly, "No, nothing really happened, right?"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll go take a look."

    However, Wang Changdong couldn''t wait any longer. Seeing that Xu Dali hadn''t come, he ran directly to the ridge in front of them.

    "I said why are you dawdling, hurry up, hurry back with me, the adults are still waiting."

    Xu Dali took a deep breath, held Lin''s hand, glanced at Xu Zhensheng, who walked to his side uneasy, and asked Wang Changdong, "Steward Wang, but what happened?"

    Wang Changdong laughed, "Good thing, your boy''s luck is here."

    Xu Dali was stunned for a moment, a little stunned, "A good thing?"

    "That''s right, Steward Lu, I''ve found an easier job for you. But you have to go back with me and have a look, and perform well in front of the county magistrate, otherwise, this job will not be your turn. is you."

    Before the matter was settled, Wang Changdong couldn''t say it first, so he just waved his hand and said, "Okay, hurry up, don''t linger."

    Xu Dali was dazed for a moment. Did he hear it right just now? Steward Wang said that Miss Lu found him an easy job?

    He and Lin shi glanced at each other, but they didn''t care too much, and quickly got up and got on the field ridge.

    Wang Changdong looked at Lin Shi and Xu Zhensheng, and then looked at the curious people beside him. After a pause, he waved his hand, "Bring your wife and children with you. Let''s work for half a day today."

    Xu Dali thanked him gratefully, and then went up with his wife and children.

    A family of three hurried to Zhuangzi following Wang Changdong.

    The other people on the wasteland looked at each other in dismay, they couldn''t bear it.

    Someone looked over to Shu''s house at an inopportune time, but the manager Wang said just now that it was Miss Lu who helped find a good job.

 Chapter 817ï¼š Xu Dali

    Chapter 817 Set Xu Dali

    The Shu family was not far from the Xu family today, and they naturally heard what Wang Changdong said.

    I felt angry and sour all of a sudden, and I couldn''t even get up to work.

    "Why does Lu Shuyu think of others for all good things? We have lived with her for many years, and we really don''t talk about it at all."

    It was the second lady who spoke, but she only dared to murmur a few words.

    Shu Feng glanced at her and sneered in his heart, affectionate? ? When she was sunk into the pond by her grandmother, everyone watched helplessly, where was there any love?

    Anyway, Lu Shuyu''s affairs will have nothing to do with them in the future. Everyone has been exiled to this kind of place. It''s good for each other to do their own affairs and live in peace. The most important thing is to support yourself first.

    The Shu family was not reconciled, but they had no choice but to ignore the strange eyes from all directions and bury their heads in their own business.

    On the other side, Wang Changdong had already led the Xu family back and told them what happened on Zhuangzi.

    The three members of the Xu family were shocked, did they hear it right?

    How many adults have come to the capital to announce the decree to Miss Lu? Also, let her return to her place of origin and canonized as a Xiangjun?

    So, now that there is one less steward in charge of registration on Zhuangzi, Miss Lu recommended him to the county magistrate?

    Xu''s family looked at each other, of course they were happy that Shu Yu could leave this place.

    After was happy, he was excited about being able to switch to a more relaxed errand.

    What Shu Yu can think of, Xu Dali thinks more.

    If he can really work on Zhuangzi, at least the family can save his share of food. Although there is no salary due to the identity of the prisoner, the daily food distribution is better than others.

    And he can have a lot of free time to do his own things, he can take this opportunity to make a little money and improve the life of the family, his wife and son don''t need to be so tired.

    So Wang Changdong just finished speaking, "You can write well in a while, don''t embarrass Lu Xiangjun." After saying that, Xu Dali took a deep breath and nodded hastily, "Don''t worry, I will write well."

    He still had confidence in his handwriting, but he hadn''t touched a pen for a long time, so he was still somewhat apprehensive.

    On the way, Xu Dali has been quietly moving his fingers.

    When several people arrived at Zhuangzi, they could still hear the voices of the county magistrate and Shu Yu.

    Seeing them coming back, Shu Yu stopped and said to the county magistrate, "This is Xu Dali, next to his wife and children."

    The county magistrate looked at a few people, and after Xu Dali saluted, he said, "Lu Xiangjun highly recommends you, saying that you have read books, you are literate, and your character is not bad. Lu Xiangjun, but I still want to see your handwriting, there is a pen, ink, paper and inkstone over there, you can try it."

    "Yes." Xu Dali replied respectfully, looked at Shu Yu gratefully, took a deep breath, and walked to the desk.

    He didn''t need a stool to sit down, he held the brush, and after a moment of familiarity, he began to write a verse.

    The magistrate glanced at it and nodded slightly, "Not bad."

    He was quite satisfied with Xu Dali, although the other party lost a hand, but after hearing from Miss Lu, even so, he did a lot of work on the wasteland and received a lot of food.

    Since he is capable, it doesn''t matter if he breaks a hand.

 Chapter 818ï¼š Wang Changdongs chance has come

    Chapter 818 Wang Changdong''s chance has come

    The county magistrate is very resolute. Now that he has decided, he will handle the succession on the spot.

    The rest is left to Shu Yu, and the county magistrate can''t help with the roster registration.

    It was not early, he said a few words to Shu Yu, and then got up and said goodbye.

    Shu Yu and Wang Changdong escorted him out together. At the door, the magistrate suddenly stopped, looked up at Wang Changdong, looked him up and down for a moment, nodded slightly, and said, "You come to the county office in two days, this The official is looking for you."

    "Yes, sir." Wang Changdong hurriedly responded.

    When the magistrate left, he said suspiciously, "What is the matter with me? Can''t you tell me now?"

    Shu Yu turned his head to look at him, and said in a low voice, "Of course it''s a good thing to find you."

    "A good thing?" Wang Changdong was stunned.

    Shu Yu laughed, "Didn''t you always want to be transferred to the county seat? Here''s your chance."

    After , she turned around and went back to Zhuangzi.

    Wang Changdong stood there, stunned.

    What did Miss Lu say? Said he could be transferred to the county seat?

    He jumped up excitedly, and after regaining his senses, he quickly turned around and ran inside, "Miss Lu, ah, no, Mr. Lu Xiang, is what you just said true? I, I really..."

    Shu Yu turned his head and winked at him, "I just said there is a chance."

    Wang Changdong stopped abruptly, right, right, things haven''t been decided yet, so he can''t shout everywhere, or if something goes wrong in the middle, he will be embarrassed.

    But since Miss Lu dared to say that, then the matter of his transfer to the county seat must be inseparable.

    For two days, he will endure it for another two days.

    Wang Changdong smiled, and he knew that he had meat to eat with Miss Lu, and he did not believe that he had nothing to do with Miss Lu when he got such an opportunity.

    Wang Changdong caught up with Shu Yu in three or two steps and said with a smile, "Speaking of which, I haven''t had time to congratulate you. Not only has you been acquitted, but you have also become a town lord, really..."

    He couldn''t think of words to describe it for a while, so he just gave a thumbs up and said, "It''s really amazing."

    Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing, "Thank you for taking care of me and giving me enough time and energy. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to hand over something like a heat pack, and I wouldn''t have today."

    "I''m embarrassed to say that."

    The two entered the main room, and the Xu family of three were still standing there.

    Seeing Shu Yu coming back, Xu Dali immediately knelt down in front of her with his wife and children.

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "What are you doing? Get up quickly."

    Xu Dali stood up, but still said respectfully, "Thank you Xiangjun for giving me such an opportunity and letting me change to a lighter job."

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "This is also your self-confidence. If you are illiterate, I don''t even think I can recommend you. If you live a good life in the future, it will not be a waste of my heart."

    "Yes, we will do well."

    Shu Yu looked at Xu Zhensheng again, and raised his eyebrows when he saw that he was hesitant to speak, "What''s the matter?"

    "Master Lu Xiang, are you going back to your hometown? Then, is Dahu going too?"

    Shu Yu thought that although he and Dahu had not known each other for a long time, the relationship was a rare match, and it was normal to be sad.

    She nodded, "Yes, the big tiger is leaving. If you are reluctant, you can communicate with him later."

    Xu Dali changed this errand. In the future, the conditions of Xu''s family will be better, and occasional correspondence is not a problem.

 Chapter 819ï¼š She is Xiangjuns sister

    Chapter 819 She is Xiangjun''s younger sister

    Shu Yu talked with the Xu family for a while and was ready to go back.

    She had been delayed on Zhuangzi for a long time, and the old lady was still waiting for her in the backyard. The parents in the county town didn''t even know the news.

    Shu Yu said to Wang Changdong, "I have to go to the county seat to tell my parents the good news. I can only trouble you with the registration at night. I will come back tomorrow to hand over to Xu Dali."

    Wang Changdong was in a good mood. He heard the words and said quickly, "Yes, yes, your parents don''t know about this happy event yet. You hurry back and make them happy. The errands in Zhuangzi are not in a hurry. It''s not too late to come back when you are free."

    Shu Yu said to him again, "Then I''ll take my milk back, and the things that the emperor has rewarded will be placed on the Zhuangzi for the time being. I''ll bring the mule cart over and take them to the county town together."

    Mr. Shi from the Ministry of Rites brought not only the imperial edict, but also the two hundred taels of gold, as well as the jewelry and medicinal materials.

    There are not many things, just a box, but she and the old lady are not easy to take away.

    Anyway, she didn''t plan to put it on the side of Zhengdao Village, so she simply took it to the county seat.

    Wang Changdong nodded, "Okay, I''ll show you everything."

    In fact, no one dares to steal anything the emperor has given him.

    Shu Yu went to the backyard to find the old lady. The old lady was chatting with Aunt Fang, talking about her plans after leaving.

    There are still a lot of things at home. Although they have only been here for half a year, there are quite a lot of things to do.

    Some things that can be taken away naturally have to be taken away, and those that cannot be taken away are given to those who are good friends.

    Fang Xiyue and Ayu have a good relationship, so the old lady asked her what she was missing and asked her to come over tomorrow to get it.

    Aunt Fang was no longer polite at this juncture. She had just made an appointment with the old lady when Shu Yu came over.

    "Milk, let''s go to the county seat."

    The old lady said goodbye to Aunt Fang, and the grandparents and grandchildren went straight home with ease.

    There are no people around Zhuangzi. After all, everyone has to go back to eat for so long, and there is a lot of work at home.

    Shu Yu was still carrying a basket of clothes in his hand, and the two of them deliberately walked on a path that was not crowded.

    However, when she arrived at the door of the house, the old lady found that the lock on the courtyard door was gone.

    She became nervous all of a sudden, "Before I left, the yard was obviously locked." Could it be that she was getting old and forgot?

    The old lady turned to look at Shu Yu, "Isn''t there a thief at home?"

    Shu Yu laughed, "No, at this juncture, who else dares to come to our house to steal something?"

    She seemed to be thinking of something, her eyes lit up, "Could it be... Mom and Dad are here?"

    The old lady was taken aback, and the two quickly pushed open the courtyard door.

    Sure enough, as soon as I entered, I saw that the house was lively and lively, and Sanya and Dahu rushed over in unison, "Milk, second sister."

    "Second sister, second sister, they say you are a villager, you are amazing."

    Sanya hugged Shu Yu''s thigh, her eyes sparkling.

    She had already heard Big Brother Zhao explain to her what Xiangjun meant. Although she didn''t quite understand it, she just knew that even the county magistrate should be polite when he saw him.

    Shu Yu put the clothes basket on the ground and hugged Sanya, "Yes, you will be Xiangjun''s sister from now on."

    Sanya was taken aback, Xiangjun''s sister?

    Her eyes brightened, and her body trembled with excitement, "Well, then I''m dead too, right?"

 Chapter 820ï¼š to carry gold

    Chapter 820 Going to Transport Gold

    Shu Yu laughed, "Yes."

    She walked towards the main room, glanced at Meng Yunzheng who was standing beside her, then raised her eyes to look at Lu Erbai and the others, "Father and mother, why did you come here? I thought we were going to the county town."

    Ruan''s eyes were red, and she was so happy that she cried for a while. She came over and stroked Shu Yu''s hand and said, "Yun Zheng came to tell us."

    Meng Yunzheng said, "I have always been following the news of the county government office. The county government office is so lively these days. After a little inquiries, I know that the governor is here. Later, when I saw them going to Zhengdao Village, I guessed that it should be your business. There are results."

    He thought that several adults had passed by, and Ayu would definitely not be able to leave in a short time, so he went to Lu Erbai first.

    When Lu''s family heard it, they couldn''t take care of anything else.

    Lu Erbai quickly put down the work in his hand, and Ruan Shi and Daya put up the stall halfway and put it away.

    At this time, nothing is more important than whether Shu Yu can be acquitted.

    The family packed up and rushed over in a hurry.

    In fact, they have been here for a while, but at that time there were people outside Zhuangzi, and several adults were still there. It was not convenient for them to be there, so they could only wait patiently at home.

    However, they already knew about the content of the imperial edict.

    However, Meng Yunzheng actually knew about the imperial decree one step ahead of them, because he had just received a letter from the capital in the morning, and the letter had already explained in detail what happened in the courtroom. He originally planned to come to Zhengdao Village today and give the letter to Shu Yu to read.

    Since the Lu family members are here, Shu Yu doesn''t need to rush to the county seat.

    Lu Erbai and the others brought a lot of food when they came. Of course, something so important should be celebrated.

    Daya went to dry the clothes, the old lady took Ruan to the kitchen to work, Lu Erbai was going to tidy up the things, and put away all the things that he didn¡¯t plan to take away, and then give them back to Aunt Fang or whoever needed them.

    Shu Yu asked Da Hu if he wanted to find Xu Zhensheng, just as the Xu family had all returned. Dahu nodded hurriedly, he had a lot to say to his good friend, and he had to say goodbye.

    So Zhao Xi took Dahu and Sanya to Xu''s house.

    As for Shu Yu, she led a mule cart and went to Zhuangzi with Meng Yunzheng to bring back the gold and medicinal materials as a reward.

    I met many people on the road, and they all wanted to have a relationship with Shu Yupan, but maybe the change of identity made each other uncomfortable. In addition, Shu Yu was not very familiar with them before, so they didn''t dare to come forward. Greeted from a distance.

    There were a few courageous people who came up to talk to her, but Shu Yu really didn''t have the time, especially since they didn''t know each other before, such an inexplicable awkward chat was enough.

    She simply got into the car with Meng Yunzheng and accelerated.

    When Zhuangzi arrived, Shu Yu finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Meng Yunzheng is funny, "It''s okay now, when you go back to Jiangyuan County, the people you meet will only be more enthusiastic."

    When Shu Yu thought of that scene, his head felt big.

    It seems that with the rise of status, there will be more entertainment.

    She shook her head and moved the box to the mule cart with Meng Yunzheng.

    Wang Changdong heard that they encountered many villagers along the way, so he volunteered and said, "I''ll open the way for you on the way back."

 Chapter 821ï¼š The reason for being named Xiangjun

    Chapter 821 The reason for being named Xiangjun

    Shu Yu did not refuse. On the way back, Wang Changdong kept walking in front.

    The people I met on the road really stopped coming up to her to chat with her.

    When was free, Shu Yu thought of what Meng Yunzheng had said earlier, he said that he had received the letter in advance.

    She immediately asked, "What was written in that letter? Did it mention why the emperor appointed me as a village lord?"

    Mentioned this, Meng Yunzheng looked slightly complicated, and after a moment of silence, he said, "Probably, it is because of the relationship between Dongqing Guanzhu."

    "Related to my master?"

    "Well, not only that, but also related to multi-party battles."

    Shu Yu is all ears.

    In fact, the main reason is that the court is divided into several factions. Just as Shu Yu thought, the most widely used place for heat packs is the army guarding the frontier, where it is extremely cold.

    There is such a cheap thing that can improve the living conditions of the soldiers, the people in the Ministry of War do not know how happy they are.

    Anyway, Shu Yu is just a woman and will not threaten them. They will naturally help her to talk more when they are happy. When they started, the people of the second prince and the third prince began to think about it.

    The Ministry of War is the person they want to win over. Now that a fever package is so important to them, they naturally cannot avoid being attached to it. It¡¯s just a woman, how about a high reward?

    So the emperor took it seriously, and originally just wanted to acquit her and return to her hometown.

    Later, I paid more attention and asked about her details.

    Well, the person who tried the Shu family was Shaoqing of Dali Temple, who was the emperor on the face of it. Of course, he was helping Shu Yu to speak, and he seemed to be impartial inside and out. In fact, the focus was to try to remove the relationship between her and the Shu family.

    Shu Yu''s life experience was quite a surprise to the emperor. Thinking that she could still produce a heat pack to benefit the people in such a harsh environment, she inquired about her life in the exile.

    At this time, Yao Tianqin had just returned to the capital and started the morning court again.

    It was only then that he knew that Brother Lu''s second girl had come up with such a big thing, and he couldn''t miss the opportunity. He immediately told Shu Yu''s experience in its entirety.

    Of course, his focus is also very interesting. He is particularly emotional about the Lu family''s deep and righteousness towards her, saying that the Lu family has traveled thousands of miles from Jiangyuan County to Linzhang Mansion for this daughter. .

    The emperor just admired the courage of the Lu family at first, but as a result, he heard the name of Dongqing Guanzhu.

    It turns out that the Lu family dared to go to the southwest without hesitation, did they get the guidance of the Eastern Qing Guanzhu?

    The Emperor highly valued the Guanzhu of the Eastern Qing Dynasty. He knew better than anyone how difficult it was to get a word from the Guanzhu. The Guanzhu gave the Lu family such a clear direction to reunite the family.

    The emperor felt that the Guanzhu would not help the Lu family for no reason.

    Sure enough, didn''t Lu Shuyu develop a hot pack? Maybe more things will be done to benefit the country and the people in the future.

    The emperor decided to canonize her on the spot. If he was not afraid of being too high-profile, he was afraid that he was not just the Xiangjun.

    Shu Yu listened, "..."

    Her master is really a good person, really, she misunderstood her before.

    Meng Yunzheng couldn''t help being happy when she saw her expression that she didn''t know what to say, "Is this a surprise?"

    Shu Yu, "It''s really surprising." Really... life is full of surprises.

 Chapter 822ï¼š Zhao Xi opposes

    Chapter 822 Zhao Xi objected

    Shu Yu decided that the next time he sees Master, he should thank her seriously.

    While talking, the car also arrived at the door of Lu''s house.

    Shu Yu originally wanted to invite Wang Changdong to sit in for a while, but the latter refused. Since he was sure that he would be transferred to the county town soon, he had to make preparations in advance.

    Especially listening to Shu Yu, the county magistrate may have to ask him for his opinion and ask him to recommend a suitable Zhuangzi steward.

    Wang Changdong suddenly felt that he was very busy, so he didn''t disturb their family''s happy reunion. He had to go back to Zhuangzi to do things. Even if you want to leave, you have to do it at the last moment.

    Wang Changdong left, and Shu Yu moved the boxes from the mule cart.

    As soon as the box was opened, the bright yellow gold inside almost blinded people''s eyes.

    Lu''s family ran over in unison and stopped breathing when they saw a whole row of gold ingots.

    "It''s the first time I''ve seen so much gold."

    Don''t talk about two hundred taels of gold before, even two hundred taels of silver have never been seen.

    It has been less than a year since Shu Yu came back, and they have already opened their eyes.

    "Is this the imperial edict?" Lu Erbai didn''t dare to touch the bright yellow silk cloth, but swallowed nervously.

    Shu Yu unfolded the imperial decree to his family, although not everyone knew the words above, but at first glance it looked very powerful.

    The old lady asked her to put away the imperial decree, "When we return to Jiangyuan County, we have to get a separate room for this imperial decree. In the future, this will be our life-saving talisman. Anyone who dares to trouble us will take out the imperial decree. , scare them to death."

    The old lady''s words made everyone happy, Shu Yu shook his head, it was unnecessary to get a room alone.

    But when they return to Jiangyuan County, there will be a house for juniors to enter. When there are many houses, it is still possible to pack a room and use it as a warehouse.

    The future at home will only get better and better. These gold and silver jewelry, or other valuables, should be kept in the warehouse.

    After everyone looked at the things that were rewarded in the box, they quickly packed up and locked them.

    Then he started to work in full swing. After Zhao Xi came back with his two children, he sat down to eat and discussed the matter of going back.

    Lu Erbai means, when you go back, hire an **** to protect you along the way.

    When they came, there were also several escorts walking by their side. At that time, they had never traveled far and were not familiar with Southwest.

    Although he has experienced it now, Shu Yu¡¯s identity is different, and there are so many possessions on the road.

    Although not many people dare to make up their minds about the things the emperor has rewarded, no one can guarantee that the desperate Jiang Yang robbers really came to take risks because they saw that they were weak.

    is just right, they are familiar with the dart board, and they can be cheaper.

    However, when it comes to meeting the wind **** bureau, Zhao Xi thought of Luo Qing, the young dart leader who still hasn''t given up.

    What if he insists on being escorted? Seeing that Da Ya will go back to her hometown immediately, this is his last and only chance, and he will never give up.

    is too annoying, and Zhao Xi firmly disagrees.

    Therefore, he was the first to raise an objection, "I don''t think there is a need for a **** in the **** agency. Although we know the **** agency, the journey is so long after all. How can it be cheaper? Uncle Lu, it''s not easy for you to make money. For safety issues on the road, leave it to Ah Yun, he has someone in his hands, no problem."

 Chapter 823ï¼š Wang Changdongs thoughtfulness

    Chapter 823 Wang Changdong''s thoughtfulness

    Shu Yu would die of laughter when he heard it. Zhao Xi was already so anxious to avoid getting involved with the gangster bureau?

    Meng Yunzheng glanced at Zhao Xi, who winked wildly at him.

    In the end, Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Yes, I have someone in my hand."

    In the end, he didn¡¯t want to go on the road with someone who knew how to dart, and there was still a lot of inconvenience.

    Shu Yu thought of Meng Yunzheng''s identity and nodded, "Yes, Dad, our family is more comfortable on the road."

    Lu Erbai''s eyes are complicated, this is a family? ?

    But several capable people said so, Lu Erbai no longer insisted, "That''s fine, then we go by ourselves."

    Several people discussed what to bring back. As for the route, it was still the road they came from. They were all official roads. The cars were spacious and there were post stations and towns on the road. They were all familiar with it.

    was discussing the rise, but Meng Yunzheng suddenly heard some movement outside, frowned, and said, "There is someone outside the door."

    "At this point in time, those who work outside should all go home." In other words, those people who heard about Shu Yu are most likely to come to their house.

    It¡¯s fine if people you know well come, I¡¯m afraid some people you don¡¯t know at all will come to say hello.

    This kind of experience is very clear to Lu Erbai. He thinks that the Yao family was like this when Brother Yao had just received the reinstatement of the imperial decree and hadn''t left Heichang County.

    I don''t know how many people came and went, all of them came to him in various names to make friends with him. During that time, the Yao family was really in an endless stream, and they didn''t have to stop for a moment.

    Lu Erbai went to deliver things twice, but was blocked at the door and could not get in.

    As soon as I thought that my family would face such a scene in the next few days, I suddenly felt my head go up.

    Shu Yu got up, "I''ll go out and have a look."

    As soon as she opened the courtyard door, she saw two familiar... officials.

    "you¡­¡­"

    The two officials moved two stools, one on the left and one on the right, to guard the door of her courtyard. When they saw the door open, they turned their heads and smiled, "Mr. Lu Xiang, our two brothers have received an explanation from Brother Wang. Specially guarding here, so that no one disturbs your family reunion."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    What to say? Wang Changdong is so busy, yet he can still do this.

    "Mr. Lu Xiang, you just need to do your business. I think your house is very busy for the past two days. We are here, and we won''t be disturbed by people we don''t know. If anyone is in a hurry, we will knock on the door again. "

    "Yeah, Mr. Lu Xiang, go in quickly. If there is anything, just tell us. When everyone rests in the evening, we will leave."

    Shu Yu couldn''t say anything to refuse for a while. This was Wang Changdong''s kindness, and she really needed it.

    So she accepted this intention and nodded immediately, "Thank you very much."

    After saying that, he went in and got some food and tea for the two of them.

    The two officials thanked him and asked Shu Yu to close the courtyard door again.

    Wang Changdong''s consideration is still very real. If it weren''t for these two officials, those who had left their jobs would have surrounded the entire Lu family even if they didn''t dare to knock on the door and come in to greet Shu Yu.

    Even with these two officials, there are still many people poking their heads outside, and those who are farther away are talking about it.

    Among them, including the Shu family.

 Chapter 824ï¼š Delusional Shu family

    Chapter 824 Delusional Shu Family

    The Shu family was still exhausted when they came back. When Zhuangzi went up, they only saw Wang Changdong registering there, but they didn''t see Shu Yu, and they didn''t think much about it at first.

    Anyway, it''s not surprising that Shu Yu occasionally asks for leave to go to the county seat.

    However, when they arrived at the house, they saw that the clothes at home had not been washed, and the dinner had not been cooked. When they were about to get angry with Aunt Xue, they heard from her that Shu Yu was about to return to Dong''an Mansion and became a Xiangjun.

    The Shu family were stunned.

    After regaining his senses, he ran to Lu''s house, but before he could reach Lu''s house, he saw two officials guarding the gate of Lu''s house from a distance. They suddenly calmed down and returned home one by one.

    But this incident gave them too much stimulation, and the Shu family had no intention of doing anything else at all, not even thinking about eating, and gathered around the main room to discuss this matter.

    "Why can she return to her hometown? Even if she made a contribution, she handed in the heat pack. She is still the adopted daughter of the Shu family, and she should have handed it over in the name of the Shu family. She can be acquitted. , we belong to the same family as her, why can''t we?"

    "Yes, if you want to be forgiven, the whole family will be forgiven."

    "We were exiled here with her. We are her family. If she can return to her homeland, so can we. Otherwise, she is not qualified to leave here."

    "Yes, why is she the only one who has benefited."

    The Shu family members were indignant, and even stood up flushed when the discussion became heated.

    Only Shu Feng was leaning against the door of the main room, watching his family very clearly.

    When everyone was almost done talking, he sneered and reminded, "Didn''t you listen to Concubine Xue? The imperial decree has clearly stated that Lu Shuyu has nothing to do with the Shu family, and the emperor removed her from the adopted daughter of the Shu family. After picking it up, what else can you do? Do you dare to go to the yamen to question the emperor''s decision?"

    The Shu family was silent for a moment, with a look of unwillingness on their faces, but they dared not speak.

    Shu Feng stood up slightly, "Be awake, whether she is doing well or not, it has nothing to do with the Shu family. It''s getting late, let''s cook, I''m hungry."

    The Shu family is silent, aren''t they awake?

    No, they are very clear that Lu Shuyu has gone farther and farther with them, and her life will be prosperous in the future.

    They knew it all in their hearts.

    But working here every day, day after day, is really tiring and tiring. Even if they know it''s wishful thinking, they still can''t help but want to give it a try.

    But Shu Feng''s words were poured down with a basin of cold water, so that they didn''t even dare to dream.

    Yes, do they dare to question the emperor''s decision? Now it''s just exile, if he dares to make trouble, he really won''t be able to save his life.

    No matter how resentful or unwilling the Shu family felt, they could only swallow them hard.

    Only Concubine Xue, her eyes were still shining.

    She is different from the Shu family, she is just an aunt. If the eldest master was still there, she would naturally follow him. Without the eldest master''s words, she would not be able to go anywhere.

    But the eldest master is gone, he has been beheaded, so she can only rely on her children.

    And her adopted daughter is Shu Yu.

    The adopted daughter became a village king and was acquitted, so she, the ''mother'', could actually go with her.

    After all, I am not a serious Shu family member, so there is a lot of room for manipulation.

 Chapter 825ï¼š Aunt Xues hardships

    Chapter 825 Aunt Xue''s Difficulties

    Auntie Xue has had enough of working every day in Zhengdao Village. Now that hope is in front of her, she just wants to hold on tight.

    However, she also knew very well that Shu Yu had no good feelings for her. Even if she begged her, not only would she not take care of herself, but she would also cause trouble.

    But it doesn''t matter, Shu Yu can''t do it, she can find someone else.

    Auntie Xue was silent and did not tell the Shu family her plans.

    After dark, she quietly went out before everyone was paying attention.

    Shu Yu is sending his parents to Zhuangzi to rest at the moment. There are not enough rooms in Lu''s house. Lu Erbai and the others still live in Zhuangzi as they did last time.

    Also living with Zhao Xi and Meng Yunzheng, it is not convenient for these two to live in Lu''s house now.

    Shu Yu and Daya sent them to Zhuangzi, and then Meng Yunzheng sent them back home.

    Shu Yu, "..." It seems that there is nothing wrong with it.

    She and Lu Erbai waved their hands, "Mother and father, you rest early, just ask Brother Wang if you have anything."

    "Understood, you can go back."

    Watching the four of them go away, Ruan sighed, "Yunzheng is really good. Now that Ayu can return to his hometown, the marriage of the two of them can also be put on the agenda, right?"

    Lu Erbai thought for a while, "Don''t worry, Ayu hasn''t arrived yet."

    "That''s right, why should we wait until Jiji to talk about it." What''s more, they haven''t seen Meng Gongzi''s family.

    As the two of them were talking, they closed the door and turned to go back to the backyard to rest.

    Who knew that just after taking two steps, there was a knock on the door.

    The couple looked at each other, "Did Ayu forget something?"

    While speaking, Lu Erbai opened the door.

    As a result, a strange woman stood outside, he was stunned, "Who are you looking for?"

    "You are A Yu''s parents, right? Brother Lu and sister-in-law, right?"

    "Who are you?" Lu Erbai became vigilant all of a sudden, even if the other party looked rather embarrassed and incapable of attacking, when he heard the other party mention Ayu, he couldn''t help but take a small step back.

    "I am Ayu''s adoptive mother."

    Ayu''s adoptive mother?

    Lu Erbai and Ruan Shi''s expressions suddenly changed, and fire burned in their eyes, "You are the Xue Shi who treated my daughter badly? You still have the face to come to the door?"

    Aunt Xue hurriedly said, "Brother and sister-in-law, don''t worry, I know I was not good before, but I have difficulties, you listen to my explanation."

    "Difficulties? No matter how hard you are, it is not the reason for you to abuse my daughter." Ruan Shi''s eyes were red, she looked left and right, and even wanted to hit her with something that was in her hand.

    Aunt Xue hurriedly said, "But if I don''t treat her like that, she will die."

    Lu Erbai and Ruan Shi were stunned for a moment, when they heard Concubine Xue continue, "I don''t know what A Yu said to you, but there are some things I have never had the chance to tell her. I''m afraid there will be no chance to see each other again, if we don''t say it again, we mother and daughter will regret for a lifetime with such a misunderstanding."

    She didn''t give Lu Erbai a chance to speak at all, and said while wiping away her tears, "Ayu is very beautiful when she is young, and she is the most beautiful in the entire Shu family. I really like her very much, and I sincerely Treating her as a biological daughter is not only me, but also my eldest master. Who doesn''t like a beautiful and well-behaved child? You think so?"

 Chapter 826ï¼š You are wrong to buy Ayu

    Chapter 826 It''s your mistake to buy Ayu

    Aunt Xue took a deep breath, and the tears flowed even more fiercely.

    "But the big house of the Shen family like the Shu family is the most unacceptable for such a lonely existence. I am an aunt, I have no money, no power, no support, and everyone else is staring at them. What can I do? It''s okay for me to be an adult, but Ayu is still a child, whether it is the eldest lady or other concubines, it is possible to kill Ayu directly if it is not pleasing to the eye."

    Aunt Xue probably also felt that the Lu family were all from the countryside and had no knowledge, so she described the Shu family as a place like a dragon pool and a tiger''s den, although the Shu family was indeed not a good place.

    "So I can only keep him away from the eldest master. As long as the eldest master doesn''t spoil Ayu, she will be much safer. But this will not dispel the maliciousness of the Shu family. I can''t help it either. I''m a bit stupid, and I can''t think of anything better. The only way is to make her dressed in rags, eat badly, become thin and small, and other people will not be jealous of her when they see her ugly and miserable life."

    "Although the method is not very good, it has already succeeded. Really, Ayu''s presence in the Shu family has been very weak these years. Several girls are fighting openly and secretly, but they don''t take Ayu seriously. I just Thinking about it, when Ayu grows up and is safe, and finds a good marriage for her, she will be able to leave the Shu family."

    Concubine Xue wiped away tears, "Who knows, who knows that something happened to the Shu family, and Ayu was also implicated and exiled here. Fortunately, she is smart and capable, and she can finally get better in the future. It''s just that she can''t. She understands me and has many years of knots, so she has a deep misunderstanding of me."

    "I don''t expect her to forgive me. Even if my original intention was to protect her, it''s a fact that she suffered a lot when she was a child. I came to my brother and sister-in-law today, and for nothing else, I just wanted to ask you to be good in the future. I love her dearly, and as long as she lives well, I will have no regrets."

    Auntie Xue was about to say that she was moved, her tears were really flowing, and she looked like she was really heartbroken and reluctant to give up.

    But Lu Erbai and Ruan Shi didn''t seem to be moving.

    Aunt Xue couldn''t help raising her head, and then she saw a stick hitting her head.

    Auntie Xue was shocked and quickly hid to the side.

    "Sister-in-law, what are you doing?"

    "Don''t call me sister-in-law." Ruan Shi could be considered to have found a stick, she looked at Aunt Xue with tears in her eyes, "You don''t need to say that you have any difficulties or difficulties, you really have no ability to protect me. Daughter, don''t buy her in the first place. If you don''t buy her, she will still stay by our side and live a life loved by her parents. "

    The more Nguyen said, the more excited she was, the stick in her hand pointed straight at her, "If it wasn''t for you, our family wouldn''t have been separated for so many years. Our family is in such a state, and you are the culprit. Don''t tell me that Some are not, I don''t understand, all I know is, you bought my daughter, and you still treated her badly."

    As she said that, she rushed up and called Concubine Xue.

    "You still have the face to cry, I didn''t cry, what right do you have to cry?"

    In fact, Mrs. Ruan didn''t know what Concubine Xue did to Shu Yu. They didn''t dare to ask before. Later, they could guess that A Yu was not good when she was a child. Otherwise, why would she be so bad to the Shu family? complexion.

    But even if she didn''t know about Aunt Xue''s actions, but she bought Ayu, it was enough of a crime.

 Chapter 827ï¼š Its really turning around

    Chapter 827 It''s really feng shui turns

    Auntie Xue never imagined that Lu Erbai and his wife would not listen to their own explanations. Even if she cried heartbroken, the other party was indifferent and only held on to her question of buying someone.

    She was caught off guard, screaming and hiding.

    Lu Erbai stood at the door quietly watching his wife vent his anger. He didn''t do anything, but if Aunt Xue fought back, he would go up to help Ruan''s.

    But Concubine Xue has lost one hand, and she can''t get enough to eat or wear warm clothes all day long, not to mention fighting back, even to avoid the stick, it took all her strength.

    The movement at the door quickly caused the people who were staying in the village to run out one after another. They were supposed to help, but when they saw Ruan''s unilateral crushing, they immediately stood still.

    They were afraid that if they stepped forward, they might beat people to death.

    At the juncture of Lu Shuyu''s just becoming a Xiangjun, she beat her "adopted mother" to death, which would definitely cause her trouble.

    They didn''t do anything, and Aunt Xue was beaten to the point of death.

    She suffered several sticks on her body, especially the injured hand. Now the whole person is in pain, and she can''t stand at all, and she fell directly to the ground.

    As soon as she fell to the ground, Lu Erbai stepped forward to stop Ruan who was almost out of control.

    Nguyen Shi gasped for breath and snorted coldly, "Don''t pretend to be dead, my stick is not thick and strong, so I can''t kill you."

    is not beaten to death, but it hurts.

    Aunt Xue''s tears this time were really completely uncontrollable, her body was trembling slightly, and she couldn''t speak.

    "Aunt Xue..."

    A pair of feet suddenly stopped in front of , Aunt Xue was stunned for a moment, then raised her head with difficulty, and found that Shu Yu was standing in front of her at some point.

    Her face changed greatly, "You..."

    Shu Yu looked at her condescendingly for a long time, then raised his head and said to Ruan Shi and Lu Erbai, "Father, please help your mother to rest for a while, and I will have a few words with her."

    "Okay, please speak slowly."

    Lu Erbai helped Ruan and left, and outside the yard, only Shu Yu and Aunt Xue were left.

    The lanterns under the eaves outside the courtyard gate were hazy, and the halo on Shu Yu''s face became softer.

    The softness of gave Aunt Xue an illusion.

    She raised her head and her tears flowed even more fiercely, "Ayu, I, I was wrong...I''m sorry, you forgive me...help me..."

    Shu Yu stood there for a long time, but she didn''t actually go far.

    Meng Yunzheng has a rare chance to be alone with her, and she has just been named a Xiangjun, so she has a lot of things to ask about the news from the capital.

    So the two walked very slowly, so Zhao Xi sent Da Ya back first, and he and Meng Yunzheng were talking not far from Zhuangzi.

    The movement here was the same, and the two heard it immediately.

    Shu Yu was able to see clearly how Aunt Xue was beaten.

    Seeing the embarrassed Xue Shi, Shu Yu suddenly laughed, squatted down, raised her chin, and said in a low voice, "Do you remember when I was a child, I was beaten by the Shu family''s servants, just like you are now? I was lying on the ground and couldn''t get up. As a result, you came over, looked at me from above, kicked the steamed buns I finally got, and told me, you are the third girl of the Shu family, how can you Eating this kind of thing, as punishment, keeps me starving in a small dark room."

    Seeing Aunt Xue''s pupils getting wider and wider, Shu Yu''s smile became brighter and brighter, "It''s really feng shui turns, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 828ï¼š make a break

    Chapter 828 Let''s make a break

    Aunt Xue, because of her habit of more than ten years, still treats her as the cowardly and transparent little girl from time to time, even though she has suffered a few losses in front of her.

    But at this moment, she suddenly felt that Lu Shuyu in front of her became terrifying.

    She couldn''t help but want to shrink back, but she couldn''t move, she could only stare at her.

    Shu Yu smiled, "How cruel you were to me back then, you never thought that you would have such a day? Is your arm hurting, is your stomach very hungry, is there no way out in the future? Look, I have experienced it. Yes, you''ve experienced it now, and it''s fair."

    "I originally thought that you should live like this for the rest of your life. After all, I have lived this kind of life for so many years, right? It''s a pity, I''m leaving now, and I probably won''t see each other in the future. I just thought Well, before I leave, we should make a break with our grievances over the past ten years, right?"

    Broken? ?

    Aunt Xue''s eyes were frightened and her lips trembled, "You, you want to kill me?"

    She immediately shook her head, "No, no, no, you can''t kill me." She eagerly tugged at the corner of her skirt, "You have just been canonized as a Xiangjun, if you kill me, everyone will think that you are ruthless. With so many eyes on you now, you can''t kill me."

    Shu Yu felt amused, "Why are you so nervous? I didn''t say I was going to kill it myself."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I guess if you came out to find my parents, the rest of the Shu family should not know."

    Aunt Xue''s eyes widened, she understood, Lu Shuyu wanted to use a knife to kill, she wanted to use the Shu family.

    Shu Yu didn''t want to say anything more to her, she pulled the corner of her skirt from Concubine Xue''s hand, got up and walked towards the official in Zhuangzi.

    Aunt Xue was stunned for a moment, then she turned her head desperately and shouted, "You let me go, I already know I was wrong, I won''t bother you again, and I won''t come to your family again, you let me go. , I beg you, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, I don''t dare any more."

    As if Shu Yu didn''t hear it, she sighed and said to the two Zhuangzi''s stewards, "She looks like she can''t get up, so please help the two big brothers to take her back to Shu''s house. By the way, I would like to remind the Shu family that next time I look at someone better, this person is more and more confused now. The imperial edict said that I have nothing to do with the Shu family, but she said that I am the daughter of the Shu family, saying that I have nothing to do with the Shu family. If they can be acquitted, so can the Shu family."

    She said and shook her head, "It''s okay to talk in front of me. If it spreads out, I think the Shu family is dissatisfied with the emperor''s will. The Shu family can still live well in the exile, if she If it continues like this, I don''t know what will happen in the future."

    The two officials looked at each other and nodded, "You''re right, our Zhengdao Village has just won the compliment from the governor, so we can''t make any trouble."

    After the two of them finished speaking, they stepped forward and lifted Aunt Xue up.

    The latter still wanted to talk to Shu Yu, but was directly blocked by the two officials.

    The two officials were very dissatisfied that she came to Zhuangzi to make trouble. In particular, they vaguely guessed that Wang Changdong was going to be transferred to the county seat, and the chief steward of the village said that he would not choose one of the people below. Today, the two of them are on duty, but there is such a big commotion, what if they leave a bad impression?

 Chapter 829ï¼š you have to be restrained

    Chapter 829 You have to restrain yourself

    The two officials were angry, and naturally they were not gentle with Aunt Xue, and almost rudely carried her directly to Shu''s house.

    Aunt Xue was sweating coldly from the pain, and she wet her clothes abruptly.

    But after the two officials threw the person in front of the Shu family, they also said a few words, "Can''t your family even watch an aunt? You even went to the Xiangjun to question the content of the imperial edict. It seems that the work for you is still It''s too easy, all of you guys should go to the mine tomorrow."

    Mine is naturally more bitter and tiring than wasteland.

    The expressions of the Shu family changed, and when they looked at Aunt Xue again, their eyes were full of anger.

    Aunt Xue looked at them in horror, knowing that she was finished.

    After Shu Yu dealt with Concubine Xue''s affairs, she came to the emotional Ruan Shi, smiled and reassured her, "Mother beat her up and she was angry, so don''t take it to heart, this kind of person It''s not worth our trouble."

    Mrs Ruan took her hand and her voice was slightly choked, "You always refused to say what time you lived in Shu''s house before, and we dare not ask. Today, Mrs Xue said that she deliberately did not let you eat enough. , let you wear tattered clothes, and let you be so thin that no one else notices you, we only know that you have suffered so much."

    Although their family was in Shangshi Village, the food and housing were not very good, and Sanya and Dahu used to be very thin.

    But no matter what, their parents and relatives are by their side. When a child is wronged, his parents will come forward, and when he is helpless, there will be someone to rely on.

    What about Ayu? At that time, she didn''t even know that Concubine Xue wasn''t her own mother, and it was the time when such a small child was most eager to get the care of her parents. However, the person she trusted most became the person who abused her the most.

    Their family Ayu can become such a smart and capable girl, it is really a blessing from God.

    Shu Yu hugged Ruan Shi, "Those are all over, aren''t I doing well now? Aunt Xue has now received revenge, and I can be regarded as revenge."

    She believed that the Shu family would not let her die too easily.

    That little Shuyu, who doesn''t know where he is now, can always find some comfort.

    Shu Yu accompanied Lu Erbai and Ruan Shi back to Zhuangzi, and left after they calmed down a bit.

    Meng Yunzheng had been waiting for her outside, and when she saw her going out, he asked in a low voice, "Do you want me to help?"

    Shu Yu thought of the tragic state of Zhang Shu''s tongue cut and eyes gouged out, turned his head to look at Meng Yunzheng, and said with a smile, "No, just watch, the Shu family won''t keep her for a few days."

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t say anything more, but he still paid special attention to the Shu family for a few days.

    After he sent Shu Yu back, Zhao Xi and Daya were still surprised, how did the two of them come back after so long?

    Zhao Xi''s suspicious eyes fell on Meng Yunzheng, he strongly suspected that this guy might have done something bad.

    Therefore, when the two of them were on their way back to Zhuangzi, he said in a particularly stern voice, "I warn you, Ayu is not in time yet, so you have to restrain me, and don''t let the girl''s reputation be damaged, you know?"

    Meng Yunzheng gave him a sideways glance, "Why, you consider yourself a brother-in-law before becoming the son-in-law of the Lu family?"

    Zhao Xi, "..."

    Forget it, he can''t say anything about him, he is now particularly suspicious of the time when Meng Yunzheng pretended to be mute.

    Moreover, at that time, he could even pretend to be mad and fool him.

 Chapter 830ï¼š say goodbye

    Chapter 830 Farewell

    The next day, the Lu family members returned to the county seat and took away some of the things they wanted to take away from home.

    Shu Yu didn''t leave, she came to Zhuangzi early in the morning and began to bring Xu Dali to familiarize himself with the registration errand.

    Xu Dali was really transparent, and Shu Yu understood it as soon as he taught it.

    She demonstrated it when she registered the wasteland reclamation team. When the hunting team came over, Xu Dali was already able to get started. Although the movements were not very skilled, there was no problem.

    This errand is simple. At the beginning, Shu Yu was just thinking about messing around and was leaving soon, so he didn''t expand other errands.

    But Xu Dali completely has time. If he does a good job in this village, maybe he will have a long-term serious job in the future. He will not worry about food and clothing, and he will be able to live a good life.

    After the hunting team received the tools, the other teams left, but the three teams stayed.

    Fang Xiyue was the first to rush forward and said excitedly, "Ayu, have you really become a town lord?"

    "Isn''t it too similar?"

    Fang Xiyue shook her head, "No no no, the first time I saw you, I thought you would definitely not stay in Zhengdao Village in the future. I was shocked when I heard about you when we went down the mountain yesterday. I originally wanted to find you, but my mother said, your parents are here, and there must be many things to discuss at home, so I will find you later. "

    She actually had a lot to say to her, but she didn''t know what to say when it came.

    In the end, he could only say, "I don''t know if I can see you again in the future, Ayu, you have to take care of yourself and take care of yourself."

    "You too, be especially careful when you go hunting in the mountains, don''t hurt yourself. I have prepared some medicine for you, you can come down early in the afternoon and come to my house to get it. There are other things that have been discussed with your mother and will be delivered when the time comes. to your house."

    Fang Xiyue nodded again and again, "Okay."

    Ma Lu and several others also came forward. They were not as reluctant as Fang Xiyue, they were just a little emotional.

    "Lu Xiangjun, congratulations."

    "Thank you." Shu Yu nodded to them and met them. She also hoped that everyone would be well.

    After talking excitedly for a while, the three teams hurried up the mountain.

    They heard that Shu Yu had to leave in two days, so they thought of hunting more prey today. Taking advantage of the good weather in the past two days, they dried the meat for them to eat on the road.

    Shu Yu didn''t refuse. Seeing that they were gone, he turned around and continued to talk about some precautions to Xu Dali.

    In the afternoon, the three teams came back shortly after.

    A group of people carried the prey directly into Shu Yu''s house. Seeing that their bucket and knives were still there, they simply took it and went directly to the river to deal with the prey.

    Shu Yu was a little more reluctant to see them in full swing.

    Uncle Fang and Aunt Fang came over, and Shu Yu took out all the pots and pans at home that were not going to be taken away.

    Father Fang''s injuries have been healed, but he was seriously ill and his health was not as good as before, so he didn''t join the hunting team, but went to the wasteland, and took a half-day leave today.

    In addition to the Fang family, the Zhang family also came.

    They helped pack up and took away some of Lu''s things.

    That night, Shu Yu slept on Zhuangzi, and the house was almost empty, so it was no fun for her to live alone.

    The next day, Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi drove a mule cart to Zhengdao Village to pick her up back to the county seat.

 Chapter 831ï¼š out of exile

    Chapter 831 Leaving the exile

    The county town was equally lively, and the news of Shu Yu becoming the town king spread like wildfire. Although she did not live in the county town, and most people didn''t even know her, many people still came to visit.

    Neighbors didn¡¯t talk about it, even the rivals who set up stalls with Nguyen¡¯s on weekdays came to the door.

    Fortunately, Shu Yu didn''t know any of them, so he simply stayed at Meng''s house to hide.

    The people who know the wind and **** bureau also came, and even offered to **** them to Dong''an Mansion, but Lu Erbai politely refused.

    Lu''s family bought some special products here. Now they have three carts, two mule carts, and Meng Yunzheng''s carriage, which can still carry a lot of things.

    When everything is ready, the family plans to set off.

    Early in the morning, Shu Yu went to the county office to meet the magistrate.

    The county magistrate was very friendly to her, and prepared a gift for her. Shu Yu thanked her, and the family set off to leave the county.

    As soon as they arrived outside the city, they saw many people standing at the gate of the city waving at them.

    The three members of the Fang family, the five members of Ma Lu, the Xu family, the two brothers and sisters of the Zhang family, Wang Changdong''s family, the guards who knew the wind **** bureau, and some people who had a good relationship with the Lu family came to see them.

    This parting, I''m afraid it''s really hard to see each other again.

    Big Tiger was the first to have red eyes, Xu Zhensheng also ran over quickly, the two little brothers hugged each other, talked in low voices, and exchanged gifts for each other.

    After a while, Fang Xiyue also ran forward with red eyes, "Ayu, we have prepared some dried meat and mushrooms for you, you can take them on the road. You...you have to take care and come back if you have the chance Look at us."

    Shu Yu patted her, "Yes, there will definitely be a chance. When you have free time, read a book and read Braille, and you can write a letter later."

    "Um."

    After Fang Xiyue finished speaking, others stepped forward.

    Wang Changdong was the last to come, and he looked a little excited.

    Just yesterday, he went to the county office. The county magistrate personally told him to let him choose one of the existing officials in Zhuangzi to succeed him, and he would serve as an official in the county government in the future.

    Wang Changdong didn''t sleep for most of the night last night, and now there are dark circles under his eyes.

    He knew that it was entirely thanks to Shu Yu that he was able to have today.

    So Shu Yu was leaving, and he also prepared a large bag of things, "I don''t have anything that I can take out, just keep it for you."

    Shu Yu looked at the bulging package in front of him and did not refuse, "Thank you."

    It is not early, and it will be noon if we delay any longer.

    Wang Changdong took the lead and took a step back, and said to the others, "Alright, alright, let''s deliver it here, let Lu Xiangjun set off, and we won''t be able to catch up with the accommodation at night."

    Actually, I can catch up. Shu Yu plans to live in the inn tonight.

    Hou was afraid that she didn''t know the news that she was leaving. Before leaving, she had to go and see her.

    Everyone who saw them off took a few steps back, and the Lu family''s car started to move forward slowly.

    Xu Zhensheng watched the car go farther and farther, and now he raised his feet and chased forward, waving his hands vigorously to say goodbye to the tiger.

    Then Fang Xiyue, Luo Qing and others followed for a few steps, and they stopped when the car disappeared.

    "Really gone." Wang Changdong muttered.

    It has been a few days, but when I think about it now, it still feels like a dream.

    He stood there for a long time and sighed, "Okay, come back."

 Chapter 832ï¼š Aunt Xue, its gone

    Chapter 832 Aunt Xue, gone

    Shu Yu and his party were not in a hurry, so they didn''t walk fast.

    She sorted out all the things sent by everyone, and rubbed her forehead as she saw that it took up more than half of the carriage.

    I thought there were a lot of cars, so I wasn¡¯t worried at all.

    "Ayu, look at this." The old lady''s exclamation suddenly came from her ear.

    Shu Yu turned his head and saw the familiar package in the old lady''s hand.

    She remembered...it was given to her by the magistrate.

    Looking at the old lady''s other hand, surprise flashed across her face, "This cloak..."

    is a white fox fur cape.

    The magistrate even sent such a good thing.

    Shu Yu took it, the tentacles were soft and warm, and it was even snow-white when you saw it, and you could see that the quality was good.

    The old lady was afraid that she would accidentally break it, so she quickly let her put it away, "I didn''t expect the adults to be so thoughtful, Ayu, put it away. Don''t bump the car for a while and accidentally bump it."

    "Milk, how can you be so exaggerated." Cloaks are meant to be worn in the first place. Isn''t it normal to bump into them?

    I thought so, but seeing the nervous look of the old lady, she still put it away.

    She and the old lady were the only two in the carriage, and Meng Yunzheng was driving in front.

    Daya and Sanya sat together, with Zhao Xi driving.

    Nguyen and Da Hu were in the last mule cart, driven by Lu Erbai.

    Three cars lined up to leave Heichang County and headed straight for Linzhang House.

    It was only after noon that the car stopped when it arrived at the inn.

    Shu Yu got off the carriage and said to the old lady, "This is the inn where Hou and the others stayed."

    The old lady had a good impression of the Hou family, so she inquired about the Hou family first after entering.

    When Mrs. Hou and Sixth Girl came over, they saw the Lu family in the courtyard neatly.

    She was stunned for a moment, "You...why are you all here? What happened?"

    As soon as he asked the question, he saw that the Lu family members were all smiling, as if they were in a good mood.

    She was relieved at once, and it seemed that even if something happened, it would be a good thing.

    Sure enough, Shu Yu took a few steps forward and said to her, "Aunt Hou, I''m leaving."

    "Go? Where to go?"

    "Return to Dong''an House."

    Hou''s mother and daughter suddenly widened their eyes. They heard it right. Ayu said that he was going back to Dong''an Mansion? But how is this possible?

    Shu Yu said, "I have been acquitted."

    She handed over the heat pack she invented, and said everything about the emperor''s will.

    The two of Hou''s are all stupid. Isn''t this development a little too sudden?

    A person who has always been steady. At this moment, I felt a little helpless.

    Ayu is gone, then if their mother and daughter are here, there is really no one to communicate with.

    However, for the Lu family, this is a good thing that cannot be asked for, and she is naturally happy for her.

    Hou didn''t say anything for a long time. After digesting the whole thing, she took a long breath and said goodbye to her with some reluctance.

    But Shu Yu is not in a hurry to leave. She is staying here tonight, so she has plenty of time.

    Hou had met Zhao Xi before, but never had the chance to see Meng Yunzheng. This was the first time I saw him, and I was a little curious about his relationship with Shu Yu.

    Ke Shuyu didn''t mention it, so she quietly didn''t ask any more questions.

    It''s just that Meng Yunzheng is so good-looking that Hou couldn''t help but pay more attention.

    As a result, Meng Yunzheng left immediately, and Hou became embarrassed for a moment, thinking that it was his attention that made him uncomfortable.

    She quickly looked away, but Meng Yunzheng came back soon with a message.

    Aunt Xue, gone.

 Chapter 833ï¼š Why not?

    Chapter 833 Why not?

    The Lu family was stunned when they heard the words, is Aunt Xue gone?

    This is so good, why are people gone? When they separated a few days ago, they were clearly in good spirits.

    Shu Yu squinted his eyes, it seems that the Shu family moves very fast, and they start very neatly.

    "Why not?" she asked in a low voice.

    Meng Yunzheng replied, "After she went back, the Shu family said to the outside world: Aunt Xue abused you when she was a child, and now that she learned that you became a village king, for fear that you would retaliate against her, she was worried all day long and became crazy. The Shu family was afraid that something would happen to her. She kept people at home, who knew that she climbed up the courtyard wall and wanted to get out, but because of her hand injury, she was unable to move, and when she jumped down, her head hit the ground, and she died on the spot."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    The courtyard wall of Shu''s house is actually very low, less than three meters tall. It was a coincidence that he had to fall to kill him.

    What Meng Yunzheng didn''t say was that the Shu family was obviously afraid that Shu Yu would retaliate against them, so they even made up an excuse to benefit her.

    Now the villagers of Zhengdao Village are talking a lot about how vicious this Concubine Xue was to Lu Xiangjun when she was a child, so she was scared like this after the other party gained power? Ordinary abuse doesn''t scare people crazy, right?

    What''s more, Lu Xiangjunli ignored her, but she kept scaring herself.

    There were still a few voices in the village saying that Shu gave himself a good life, but he didn''t care about the life or death of his adoptive mother. Even though his elder brother was a doctor, he was not allowed to see Concubine Xue''s injuries.

    also said that even if Aunt Xue treated her badly in the past, she was still the adoptive mother. Now that she has found her biological parents, she doesn''t care about the down-and-out Shu family.

    There are not many voices like this, but it is annoying to listen to occasionally.

    Now I heard that Concubine Xue had scared herself crazy because of the abuse when she was a child, and everyone just sighed.

    In addition, the Shu family actively wanted to integrate into the villagers of Zhengdao Village. For those who came to inquire, they tried their best to put the blame on Concubine Xue. It was because of her that Shu Yu had such a bad relationship with the Shu family.

    After everyone heard it, they couldn''t even feel the slightest sympathy for Aunt Xue''s death.

    I just feel that she is doing bad things.

    The Lu family also thought the same, the old lady looked relieved, "So people can''t do too much evil, or they can fall to their death by climbing a wall."

    The rest of the Lu family nodded.

    Hou mother and daughter, who are well aware of the virtues of the Shu family, expressed their silence.

    But no matter what the Shu family is, it doesn''t matter to the Hou family.

    They are now more concerned about Shu Yu''s departure. After this departure, it will be difficult to see each other again.

    And things came so suddenly, even if Hou thought to prepare something, it was too late.

    Shu Yu didn''t care, he went back to his room early to rest after speaking.

    However, Shu Yu, who has always slept peacefully, suddenly had a dream that night.

    This dream is a little different, it seems very real.

    Shu Yu felt as if he had returned to the modern age, back to his home in his previous life.

    How dare she dream about things in her previous life. She came to Dasuchao for nearly two years, and only occasionally dreamed of things in the past at first, but now she has very few memories.

    But seeing the home in his previous life, Shu Yu still misses it very much, and can''t help but want to stay for a while longer.

    Then, she saw a somewhat familiar and somewhat strange figure.

 Chapter 834ï¼š see Xiao Shuyu

    Chapter 834 Meeting Xiao Shuyu

    The figure was lying on the bed with his back to her.

    This is my childhood self.

    Do not!

    Shu Yu frowned suddenly, this is not her, this is... Xiao Shuyu? ? ?

    She looked at it carefully again, a look of stunnedness flashed across her face, it was indeed Xiao Shuyu, Xiao Shuyu of the Great Su Dynasty.

    So, she came to the Dasu Dynasty, but Xiao Shuyu went to the modern age and became her?

    Shu Yu was completely stunned, but Xiao Shuyu looked like she was only seven or eight years old. How could she wear it until she was a child?

    The thought just fell, and Shu Yu patted his forehead again.

    This doesn''t seem to be surprising. She wore it to the Dasu Dynasty, didn''t she wear it directly until she was thirteen years old?

    Therefore, it is normal for Xiao Shuyu to wear it until she was a child.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help but get closer again, that''s fine, she always thought that Xiao Shuyu might disappear completely, knowing that she was still alive was an unexpected joy.

    Shu Yu sighed and straightened up slightly, but out of the corner of his eyes he caught sight of the calendar on the head of the bed.

    August 9, 20XX.

    Shu Yu''s pupils shrank suddenly. On August 9th, the time when her parents were murdered was on August 2nd.

    So at this time, her parents have... passed away for a week?

    She came late, if it was earlier, maybe...

    Maybe what? Even if she dreamed of this scene early on, what would it change?

    She looked at her somewhat illusory hand, which landed on Xiao Shuyu''s head, but went straight through it. Obviously, even if she came earlier, no one could see her, hear her, or feel her.

    She couldn''t remind her parents of what was going to happen, they would still be hurt.

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu suddenly felt a sullen anger in his heart, wishing he would go to his parents'' enemies to avenge them and kill that dog again.

    However, at this moment, Xiao Shuyu on the bed moved and sat up from the quilt.

    She looked left and right a little blankly, but her eyes didn''t stay on Shu Yu for a moment.

    Not long after, her eyes were red and she whispered, "Dad, Mom."

    Shu Yu felt sour and whispered, "They are all gone, you have to take good care of yourself in the future."

    Xiao Shuyu of course couldn''t hear what she said. She lifted the quilt and walked to the ground barefoot, running to the door while calling for Mom and Dad.

    There was movement from the living room, and after a while the door opened, revealing the faces of Shu''s parents.

    Mother Shu hugged Xiao Shuyu, "What''s the matter? Why did you run out without wearing shoes?"

    "Mom, I had a nightmare just now. I dreamed that you were gone, and I was afraid."

    "Don''t be afraid, my parents are here, and I won''t go anywhere, just accompany our little Ayu. Come, put on your shoes, let''s go eat something."

    Father Shu walked to the edge of the bed and took Xiao Shuyu''s slippers. Mother Shu carried her to the sofa in the living room and sat down, then brought the cut fruit to her, and went to get her a small cake.

    Xiao Shuyu obediently nestled in Shu''s mother''s arms, took a bite by himself, and fed Shu''s father and Shu''s mother a bite.

    Looking at this scene, Shu Yu was completely dumbfounded.

    She, her parents are still alive? ?

    She couldn''t help rubbing her eyes, and looked at the calendar in the living room uncertainly.

    is indeed August 9th, 20XX, yes.

    Look at the phone screen that Mother Shu just pressed, the same date is exactly the same.

 Chapter 835ï¼š Her parents are still alive

    Chapter 835 Her parents are still alive

    Shu Yu almost wondered if she had misremembered the time of their death, but the trauma of her parents'' murder was too great and unforgettable, how could she remember wrongly?

    But what the heck is going on? She had to suspect that this was a dream she had imagined.

    But the scenes and details are all too real, not like a dream at all.

    Shu Yu watched his parents get along with Xiao Shuyu like this. After watching it for ten days, he finally understood from their conversation.

    They are still working in the research institute, still studying the topics of their previous life.

    The only difference from before is that at the end of last year, Xiao Shuyu just came in. Because of his timidity, he fell ill after arriving at Shu''s house for the first time.

    After the illness, her body is not as big as before, and she is extra sensitive. She often has nightmares all night long, and she is full of fear and helplessness when facing the unknown world.

    The parents of the Shu family were frightened by such a little Shuyu. After almost losing the child, they began to change their status of being away from home often, and even took a long vacation to accompany the child at home.

    As a result, the work of the Institute was inevitably delayed.

    But the institute can''t be so unfriendly that everyone almost lost their daughter, and they have to continue working.

    The original topic was naturally not their turn. They were responsible for the basic part of the early stage, and the latter things were taken over by a few people who airborne from nowhere.

    Although the final research results were successful, the proportion of husband and wife was not as much as in the previous life, and naturally it would not become the goal of an organization.

    Of course, that organization has also started in this life.

    The person who can be the target is not a simple character in itself, and his background is much deeper than that of the Shu family''s parents. Not only did he save his own life, but he also got into trouble with that organization.

    The parents of the Shu family are still safe, and the husband and wife even discussed the issue of resigning.

    Both are in the research institute, and the children at home can only be handed over to the elderly, but the elderly are getting older, and they were directly given a critical illness notice last month. Xiao Shuyu''s courage has become extraordinarily small now, and every time they go out, they are full of tears and reluctance.

    The husband and wife decided to cast lots, and whoever caught them would resign, and then find a lighter job.

    Shu Yu was silent for a long time after knowing the process, she thought of her childhood experience. She has been sensible since she was a child, and her grandfather often talked about how busy her parents were, and that she worked hard to make money outside so that she could have a good life.

    She is considerate of her parents, although she really wanted them to be by her side, but she never said it.

    She will take care of herself, take care of the elderly, cook and go to school by herself, so she doesn''t need anyone else to worry about it.

    Shu''s father and mother were very relieved of her, and even very proud of her sensibleness.

    Shu Yu never thought that being ''ignorant'' could save his parents'' lives.

    Because of Xiao Shuyu''s fear and timidity, and crying uneasy all day long, Shu''s father and Shu''s mother could not rest assured, but pushed back the work, stayed by her side, and saved her life.

    Seeing them still alive, Shu Yu let out a long breath.

    It¡¯s so good, Xiao Shuyu is here, it¡¯s so good!

    Shu Yu is relieved, and can finally leave.

    Her figure slowly began to become more and more transparent. Looking at Xiao Shuyu who was sitting in the children''s room reading a fairy tale book, she waved her hand gently, "Goodbye, I wish you happiness."

    "Who?"

 Chapter 836ï¼š Talk to Xiao Shuyu

    Chapter 836 Dialogue with Xiao Shuyu

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect that her voice hadn''t been heard a few days ago. Now that she was leaving, Xiao Shuyu suddenly seemed to sense it and raised her head abruptly, looking at where she was standing.

    Seeing the blurry figure, Xiao Shuyu''s mouth widened in surprise, "You, you, you are..."

    "I''m Shu Yu."

    Being able to talk to Xiao Shuyu, Shu Yu is naturally happy.

    She knew that Xiao Shuyu was puzzled about many things. Compared with her well-informed, Xiao Shuyu still had too little information.

    Taking advantage of the chance that the other party could still see that he heard what he said, Shu Yu quickly explained the cause and effect.

    Xiao Shuyu''s eyes widened, "So, so, you became me, did I become you?"

    "Yes."

    But the next moment, Xiao Shuyu suddenly took a few steps in front of her and said with guilt, "I''m sorry, Shu''s house is not a good place, my mother doesn''t like me, you, you will suffer a lot, sorry, I... "

    "I didn''t endure hardship." Shu Yu smiled, "Aunt Xue is not your biological mother."

    Xiao Shuyu suddenly raised his head, "What did you say?"

    "Aunt Xue bought you from someone else. She treats you badly because she wanted to buy a boy to compete for favor, but she was deceived, so she put her anger on you."

    "It turned out...that''s the case." Xiao Shuyu''s eyes narrowed, many images flashed in his mind in an instant, all of them were Concubine Xue''s disgusting eyes.

    She used to feel sad because of those eyes, and she felt that she was someone who didn''t even like her biological mother. Her father, brothers and sisters are not like family members or enemies. In this world, no one cares about her.

    Now that she has learned the truth, the stone that Xiao Shuyu had suppressed for many years is gone, making her whole person brighter.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Yeah, so you don''t have to look down on people like Aunt Xue. Your biological parents have been looking for you, and they have never given up over the years. I live with them now. , I now have a grandmother, parents, a sister, a pair of lovely twin brothers and sisters, as well as uncles, uncles and aunts. They are all very good to me, very good. "

    Xiao Shuyu pursed her lips and whispered, "Mom and Dad are also very good to me."

    "Ok, I know."

    "That, that..."

    "Then I can rest assured." Shu Yu interrupted her with a smile, "In the future, we may not meet again. You have to take care of yourself, study hard, take care of them in the future, and be filial to them."

    "I will, and so do you, take care of yourself. Also, and be good with them." Xiao Shuyu''s eyes turned red again.

    Shu Yu thought, she and Nguyen are quite similar in this respect.

    This time I really want to go, Shu Yu feels that his legs are completely transparent, and I am afraid that he will not be able to stay for long.

    But there is one last thing that Shu Yu wants to tell her.

    "You''re right, the Shu family is really bad. So the imperial court sent people to investigate them, and the eldest master of the Shu family was beheaded. The rest of the Shu family were all exiled to the southwest, the old lady, the second girl, the fifth girl, and the seventh girl. There are also a few aunts gone. The Shu family has suffered heavy losses, and the rest of the people will also consume each other in their day-to-day work. "

    Xiao Shuyu was stunned, "The Shu family was exiled, so what about you?"

    "Me? I''m not guilty, and I''ve become a village king."

    Shu Yu didn''t say anything about the specifics, but just laughed suddenly, "Aunt Xue, she''s also dead."

 Chapter 837ï¼š finally at ease

    Chapter 837 Finally at ease

    Xiao Shuyu''s eyes widened, and after watching her say this, her figure slowly became transparent and invisible.

    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but only Shu Yu''s last words could be heard in the air.

    "Don''t worry, Concubine Hou and Miss Liu, who gave you food secretly when you were young, are doing well. Goodbye, take care of yourself."

    Xiao Shuyu quickly replied, "You also take care of yourself."

    But there was no sound coming back to her, Xiao Shuyu didn''t know if she heard it.

    At this time, she had tears in her eyes, but her spirit was better than ever.

    It turns out that she is not Aunt Xue''s child, not the daughter of the Shu family.

    Her real family has been looking for her¡­

    When Shu Yu woke up, there was a buzzing voice in his ears.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the worried look in the old lady''s eyes.

    Seeing her waking up, the old lady said in surprise, "I woke up, I finally woke up. Ah Yu, do you feel any discomfort? Hurry, hurry, Zhao Xi, show Ayu a look."

    Zhao Xi squeezed up from behind and sat on the edge of the bed to give Shu Yu a pulse.

    Shu Yu was still confused, "What happened to me?"

    "You still ask what''s wrong." Zhao Xi was speechless, "You''ve slept all day and night, and now it''s night again."

    Shu Yu was stunned, "I, slept for so long?"

    "Yeah, Ah Yun asked me to come and give you a pulse in an hour. If I hadn''t said you were just asleep, they would have thought something had happened to you."

    But even if the guarantor he swore was all right, the Lu family still didn''t quite believe it.

    even began to doubt his medical skills, and almost went to find a doctor elsewhere.

    Zhao Xi was so angry that he couldn''t do anything about it. He also thought it was strange. When a person is sleeping well, his breath is calm, and his pulse is steady, why can''t he wake up?

    Shu Yu rubbed his forehead and looked at the person standing in the room.

    Everyone looked at her worriedly. She felt warm in her heart and couldn''t help laughing, "I''m fine, I just had a dream, and I unknowingly slept for so long."

    Sanya saw that Zhao Xi had finished her pulse, so she hurriedly ran over to lie on the bedside, raised her head and asked, "Second sister, what dream did you have? Is it a good dream or a nightmare?"

    Shu Yu looked at her similar appearance to Xiao Shuyu, and couldn''t help but reached out and rubbed her head, "Beautiful dream."

    Sanya felt relieved when she heard it was a sweet dream.

    But Shu Yu didn''t wake up until now. Thinking about it, there was no way to set off, so he could only stay at the station for another day.

    She hadn''t eaten for a day, so Hou hurried to the kitchen to make her a bowl of noodles.

    I don''t know if it was an illusion. The Lu family felt that after Shu Yu woke up, the whole person seemed to be a little different.

    But what is the difference, I can''t tell.

    But it''s always better spirits and more smiles.

    After resting for another night at the inn, the Lu family got up early in the morning, packed up and set off.

    Hou and Miss Liu were very reluctant to let them go, and they kept sending them away from the inn for a long time before they stopped.

    Shu Yu said to her, "If you need help with anything urgent in the future, you can ask someone to go to the county seat to find Wang Changdong. I have already told him that he will help if he can. He will follow the county magistrate in the future. It is much easier to do things and do things.¡±

    "I know."

    Having said everything that needs to be said, Shu Yu sat on the mule cart and waved at the mother and daughter, and the family began to hurry home.

 Chapter 838ï¼š Arrive in Dongan Province

    Chapter 838 Arrive at Dong''an House

    The way back was different from when they came. The Lu family members were very relaxed and walked slowly in a mule cart, which was faster than before.

    They don¡¯t need to rush to the inn to stay this time. Sometimes it¡¯s still early, and they will occasionally stop halfway to take a rest, look at the scenery or go up the mountain to collect herbs.

    It is rare for a family to go out in such a neat and tidy way.

    Halfway through the , some of the food he had prepared was also consumed. Seeing that there was space in the carriage, Shu Yu bought two potted plants and planted sunflower seeds on the way.

    Now this season is the best time to sow.

    The sunflower that Shu Yu originally planted in Zhengdao Village has grown quite tall, but it is probably the reason why she planted it in winter.

    This thing is not easy for her to leave, so before leaving, she transplanted the sunflower to Zhuangzi, and told the people on Zhuangzi to help take care of it, and you can eat the sunflower seeds later.

    Anyway, the sunflower doesn''t need much care, just let it grow wild by itself.

    Although the Lu family members were not walking fast, they were riding in a car after all.

    So after walking around like this for more than 20 days, the three cars finally arrived at the gate of Dong''an Mansion.

    Originally, the Lu family did not plan to enter the city, but Shu Yu wanted to go to Dongqing to see it, so he simply went to the city to stay overnight.

    This is the first time the Lu family has seen Dong''an Mansion City except for Lu Erbai and Shu Yu. The last time they went to the southwest, they just wanted to catch up with Shu Yu as soon as possible. get inside.

    Now looking at the bustling and bustling streets of Fucheng in front of him, one by one is rarely excited.

    They stopped at the entrance of an inn not far from the city gate and asked the shopkeeper to ask for four rooms.

    It was still early. After Shu Yu put all the luggage in the room, he was ready to go to Dongqing Temple.

    Originally, the old lady also wanted to go. At her age, she likes to pray to God and worship Buddha, and bless her family.

    It¡¯s just that Dongqingguan is on the mountain. The old lady has been on her way for a long time, and it¡¯s a bit overwhelming to climb the mountain again.

    Shu Yu didn''t let them go, and even Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi were inconvenient to show up.

    Meng Yunzheng has been to Dongqing Temple several times, and he is a familiar face in Dong''an House. Now is not the time to be blatant.

    In the end, Lu Erbai was the only one who went to the Taoist temple with Shu Yu.

    The first time Lu Erbai saw Shu Yu was in the back mountain of Taoist Temple. He also recuperated in Dongqing Temple for a while. If it wasn''t for Dongqing Temple and the Lord of Dongqing Temple, their family would not have reunited with Ayu.

    Now that I¡¯m revisiting my old place, it¡¯s time to go and see it, take three incense sticks, and donate some sesame oil money.

    The father and daughter packed up, changed their clothes, and drove out of the inn, all the way out of the city.

    Shu Yu was very familiar with Dongqing Temple. After they arrived, they took three incense sticks first, and then went to the Taoist nun in the temple.

    Seeing Shu Yu, the Taoist nun was a little surprised.

    "Why is the girl here?"

    "Has Master returned recently?" Shu Yu asked her.

    Since the 30th day of New Year''s Eve, I have heard the news of Dongqing Guanzhu, and since then there is no trace of her.

    She also paid attention to Master''s news, but this person seemed to have disappeared without any trace.

    Now three or four months have passed, I don¡¯t know if she has come back.

    Unfortunately, the Taoist nun shook her head, "Since Guanzhu left last year, she hasn''t come back."

 Chapter 839ï¼š go to the bookstore

    Chapter 839 Go to the bookstore

    Shu Yu frowned, where will Master go?

    When she went to the southwest, she said it was to help her. But now that she''s back, shouldn''t Master still stay there?

    Shu Yu was a little regretful that she didn''t get the news she wanted, so she could only say to the Taoist nun, "After Master comes back, please tell me, I''m waiting for her in Jiangyuan County, and I hope she can help me with some things. ."

    "Pindao will tell it on your behalf."

    Shu Yu nodded and took Lu Erbai out.

    was just sitting in the carriage on the way down the mountain and gnashing her teeth. She knew that even if the Taoist nun relayed the words, it would be useless. If the master is not willing to appear, then death will not appear.

    What the master and apprentice did in this one is really... quite a coincidence.

    Shu Yu felt a little tired.

    While thinking about it, the mule cart has also arrived at the gate of Dong''an Mansion.

    As soon as he entered the city, Lu Erbai, who was on the side of the car, suddenly made a ''huh''.

    Shu Yu came back to his senses, lifted the curtain of the car and asked, "What''s the matter, Dad?"

    "It seems to be Sanya and Dahu, who is standing beside... Zhao Xi or Yun Zheng?"

    Shu Yu looked in the direction of his fingers, and he really saw three people, one big, two and one small, standing beside the city gate.

    Sanya and Dahu were looking at the city gate, and when they saw Lu Erbai, they immediately waved at them vigorously.

    Standing next to them was Meng Yunzheng, but at the moment he was wearing a hood.

    It''s no wonder that Lu Erbai couldn''t see it for a while.

    The car followed the team to the edge of the city wall, and when they reached the foot of the city wall, Meng Yunzheng brought the two forward.

    Shu Yu jumped out of the mule cart and asked suspiciously, "Why are you here?"

    Sanya said, "We woke up after a good night''s sleep, and the mother said that it is rare to come to Fucheng, let us go out for a walk, and then we came here."

    said, she looked at Meng Yunzheng beside her.

    Brother Meng took them around, and for some reason they stood still at the gate of the city.

    Big Brother Meng said, father and second sister have been away for so long and it is time to come back. They are waiting here, maybe they will wait.

    Sure enough, they really waited until father and second sister.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help but look at Meng Yunzheng, the corners of his mouth twitched. Although the inn they live in is not far from the city gate, shouldn''t they go into the city for shopping?

    Meng Yunzheng coughed lightly, looked away, took the reins from Lu Erbai''s hand, and asked him in a low voice, "Uncle Lu, have you seen the spectator?"

    Lu Erbai shook his head, "No, the spectator has never gone back."

    While talking, the two walked into the city.

    Shu Yu also pulled his younger brother and sister to the side. Seeing that it was still early, he asked in a low voice if there was any place they wanted to go.

    The two children came to Dong''an for the first time. They were not familiar with this place and could not say where they wanted to go.

    Meng Yunzheng said suddenly, "Go to the bookstore and buy some books for Dahu."

    Dahu''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he has been studying with Brother Meng since the end of the year.

    Brother Meng is very powerful and knows everything. Whenever there is something he doesn''t understand, as soon as he explains it, he immediately becomes enlightened.

    Although he has been on the road all the time, every night, he is still reading and literate, and he has not missed a day. He had already read all the books that Brother Meng gave him before.

    Two days ago, Brother Meng also said that he could study the Four Books and Five Classics.

    I heard that I was going to a bookstore, and Dahu was the first to agree.

 Chapter 840ï¼š Sanya wants to see the female doctor

    Chapter 840 Sanya wants to see a female doctor

    The books in the Fucheng Bookstore are naturally more and more complete. Since you are here, then bring back a few more books.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Okay, then go to the bookstore."

    Meng Yunzheng was still familiar with Dong''an Mansion, and he took the lead in walking to another street.

    This street is more prosperous, and the bookstore is also very large. Big Tiger is eager to try and can''t wait to walk inside.

    Lu Erbai hurriedly followed behind, Meng Yunzheng handed the reins to the guy at the door of the bookstore, turned his head and planned to greet Shu Yu and Sanya, but they stopped.

    Sanya was turning her head, looking at a medical clinic diagonally opposite.

    Shu Yu lowered his eyes and asked, "Want to visit?"

    Sanya looked at her expectantly. Last time, the second sister said that there are female doctors in the medical center in Fucheng, so she was very curious and wanted to see it.

    Shu Yu smiled and scratched her nose, "Although this medical center is in Fucheng, it''s not very big, I''m afraid there are no female doctors."

    Sanya sighed in disappointment, "Forget it."

    "Why not?" Shu Yu laughed, "Since I came to Fucheng, of course I want to take you to see it, but I promised you. This hospital doesn''t have one, but there is a big family at the end of this street. In the medical hall, there is a female doctor with excellent medical skills."

    "real?"

    "Well, while Dahu is buying books here, let''s go and have a look?"

    Sanya nodded her head in a hurry.

    Shu Yu straightened up, looked at Meng Yunzheng, who didn''t know when he was walking in front of him, and said, "I''ll take Sanya to the end of the street. Come and pick us up after you''ve finished buying your books."

    "it is good."

    Meng Yunzheng wanted to accompany her, but he needed to check what book Dahu needed, what the price was, and how to choose. Lu Erbai didn''t understand, and it would be bad if he was tricked.

    Shu Yu walked to the end of the street with Sanya, who was a little excited. It was quite lively along the way, and there were many food stalls.

    But Sanya is all about the female doctor in the hospital, and she didn''t even look at the food she liked in the past.

    Shu Yu thought: Sanya really likes studying medicine.

    She smiled and couldn''t help but quicken her pace.

    When she saw Renxin Medical Center at the end of the street, Sanya finally stopped and asked Shu Yu in a low voice, "Second sister, is this right here?"

    "Yes, let''s go and have a look inside."

    Sanya instead hesitated at this moment, "Second sister, we are not sick, can we go in? Will the female doctor think we are going to make trouble?"

    Because the doctor Zhao Xi was there along the way, even if the Lu family fell ill, they could be healed very quickly. Sanya feels that her body is great now, and there is no problem at all.

    Shu Yu was amused, "You can go to see if you are not sick. Now many wives and young ladies from big families, even if they are not sick or in pain, they will find a doctor to check the pulse of peace."

    "Is that so?" Sanya obviously hasn''t learned this part yet.

    Now that I heard the second sister say it, I immediately took it to my heart.

    It turns out that there is something called the Ping An Meridian.

    "Let''s go."

    Shu Yu led Sanya into the door. There were many patients lined up in the huge hospital.

    Shu Yu looked around, but didn''t see the female doctor. If she wanted to come to see a woman, it was a gynecological disease that she was embarrassed to talk about in front of others, and she should be in a separate room.

    Sure enough, as soon as she asked, a guy pointed to a cubicle not far away.

    "Doctor Xie is over there. If you want to see her, you have to line up first, I''m afraid it will be late at night."

 Chapter 841ï¼š Sanya has big ambitions

    Chapter 841 Sanya has great ambitions

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She was sloppy, and many people forgot to see a doctor these days. Especially the big medical hall, which is no different from the modern big hospital, is overcrowded.

    She lowered her head and looked at Sanya. The latter also raised his head and looked at her.

    The sisters looked at each other, and after a while, Shu Yu said, "How about we just take a look outside and not take the pulse?"

    So as not to waste resources, but also waste money.

    Anyway, the front compartment is half blocked with a curtain, and you can see people when you stand at another angle and turn sideways.

    Sanya nodded immediately, "Okay, let''s just take a look."

    She also pinched with **** to show that she really didn''t see much.

    Shu Yu was happy and walked forward with her.

    Just right, a patient in the cubicle came out with a prescription after reading it. As soon as the door curtain was lifted, the face of the female doctor sitting inside was revealed.

    The other party looked young, only twenty-five or six-year-old, with a woman''s hair in a bun, neatly dressed, ruddy and lustrous complexion, and at first glance he seemed to be living a good life.

    In fact, it is not surprising to think about it. This kind of woman who has the ability to be a doctor and can make money, even if she is married, her husband''s family is polite to her.

    But this Doctor Xie''s expression was very cold, his tone of speech was smooth and unwavering, and he looked a little cold.

    Shu Yu asked the woman waiting in line.

    "...We came from other places. I heard that Doctor Xie is very good at medicine, so we wanted to come and have a look."

    The woman obviously knew about it, and she immediately said, "That''s right, can you be a doctor in this Renxin Medical Center? We women, we all go to Dr. Xie to see a doctor. That''s it. , I don''t have a good temper, and I don''t have much patience. But who can let people have the ability, compared to those male doctors, it''s already pretty good."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows and looked down at Sanya.

    The little girl listened very carefully, and even asked, "Does she make a lot of money?"

    Shu Yu, "..." Why is your angle so tricky?

    The woman was also stunned for a moment, then lowered her voice and said as if she was telling a secret, "Of course Gao, Doctor Xie is not only in this hospital, she often goes to those big families in Dong''an to see a doctor. Let¡¯s not talk about those people who are generous and rewarding money, just ask for Ping¡¯an pulse every year, and they get a lot of money. I heard that Dr. Xie¡¯s family relied on her to buy a house with a junior in the east of the city. And the maid."

    Sanya''s eyes widened and she whispered "Wow".

    Then he turned his head abruptly, his bright eyes looked at Shu Yu, and the look on his face, "I can make money to buy a big house in the future" is not too obvious.

    The little girl wanted to ask again, but the woman was already in line, so she lifted her foot and walked inside.

    Shu Yu smiled, bent down slightly and said to Sanya, "Okay, people have seen it, know it''s not uncommon to be a female doctor, right?"

    "Well, I will definitely study medicine in the future, and I will come here in the future."

    Sanya has great ambitions. After confirming her goals, she begins to observe where she will work in the future.

    Shu Yu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, watching the little girl walk to the desk of one of the old doctors, curiously watching him see a doctor.

    The old doctor saw that she was just a little girl, so he didn''t speak, and prescribed medicine for the patient in front of him.

    After the was finished, he called the next one, Sanya took it very seriously.

    No one expected that the next patient came forward, and at the same time he stretched out his hand, he pulled out a knife.

    It''s a bit kavin, a little less today.

 Chapter 842ï¼š Murder on the spot

    Chapter 842 Murder on the spot

    "Quack doctor, return my mother''s life."

    The man''s hands trembled slightly, but he still waved forward firmly and forcefully.

    The knife flashed coldly, stabbing straight at the old doctor in front.

    The old doctor was too old to escape, and was directly stabbed with a knife.

    However, the man still refused to give up, he drew out his knife and stabbed it again.

    Sanya was standing beside the table. When the knife was pulled out, it brought out bright red blood beads, and a few drops just fell on her face.

    The little girl was stunned.

    Shu Yu looked five or six meters away from her, and was shocked when she saw this, "Sanya!!"

    "Ah..." Screams suddenly flashed across the scene, and the patient next to him turned pale with fright, and subconsciously pushed and fled.

    With this push, several people pushed directly onto the man with the knife.

    The man originally wanted to keep stabbing the old doctor with a knife, but he couldn''t stab him now. He became angry and resented those who prevented him from taking revenge. He turned around and stabbed at the people around him.

    This time, several people standing beside him were injured, and the scene became more and more chaotic.

    Sanya was so small that she was pushed to the ground and fell to the ground.

    But because of this, he staggered the knife that was swung over her head, allowing her to escape.

    Shu Yu was so frightened that her heart almost jumped out. She wanted to go there, but was blocked and couldn''t get close at all. It''s only a few steps away, but it seems to be separated by a moat.

    Seeing that the little Sanya was almost trampled in the crowd, she didn''t care about others at all, she used brute force to push away the people who were blocking her, and finally came to Sanya.

    pushed the person aside, Shu Yu hugged Sanya and asked eagerly, "Sanya, is there anything wrong?"

    While speaking, he quickly picked up the person and was about to leave.

    Who knew that after the gangster with the knife injured a few people, no one dared to step forward for a while, and it became a vacuum. There are guards in this hospital, but at this time they are all crowded by other patients who are trying to escape.

    The man saw that no one was hindering him, so he went to the old doctor who fell on the ground and continued to kill.

    Shu Yu hugged Sanya and was about to leave at this moment, but blocked in front of the man instead.

    The man had already killed his red eyes, and regardless of who was in front of him, he stabbed Shu Yu with a knife.

    Sanya''s eyes widened, "Second, Second Sister!!"

    Shu Yu turned his head abruptly, still holding Sanya in his hand, one foot has been kicked out quickly, directly kicking the man''s stabbed hand.

    The man''s wrist hurt and he couldn''t hold the knife. He fell to the ground and slipped out two meters away.

    "You, you came to hinder me too, I''ll kill you." The man''s eyes were red, and he had fists without a knife. He didn''t even pay attention to a little girl holding a child in front of him.

    Shu Yu had a cold face, turned slightly to the side when he rushed over, turned his head and kicked again.

    Because Sanya was still in his arms, Shu Yu''s movements were somewhat restricted. The man just stumbled forward and was not able to be kicked over.

    He stood up straight and rushed over again. Shu Yu was annoyed, turned his head and shouted at the person, "He has no knives in his hand, so he hasn''t caught him yet."

    The people on the side of suddenly reacted, yes, what are they afraid of when he has no weapon in his hand?

    Immediately, three or five men rushed over and stood in front of Shu Yu. They hurriedly controlled the man and tied it with ropes, and some people hurriedly took the knife away.

 Chapter 843ï¼š Zhao Xi, what have you done?

    Chapter 843 Zhao Xi, what have you done?

    Shu Yu squeezed out of the crowd. She doesn''t have the time to pay attention to who that man is now, or how other people are doing. She just wants to see if Sanya is okay.

    She hugged Sanya and walked to the eaves that connected to the backyard. At this time, there was no one here.

    She put the little girl in her arms on the ground, and when she saw the few drops of blood on her face, her heart couldn''t help shaking. The voice said softly, "Sanya, it''s alright."

    While comforting her, he carefully wiped off the blood on her face, "Let''s not be afraid, Sanya is the bravest, right? Second sister is by your side, so don''t be afraid."

    Sanya''s face turned red. She was staying next to her second sister and smelled the familiar smell on her body. She suddenly regained consciousness and began to exhale.

    Shu Yu was even more worried when she saw this. The little girl was young, and this sudden murder and bloodshed was too exciting for her, and she was afraid that she would leave a psychological shadow.

    Shu Yu was worried, and looked at her expression while stroking her back.

    Fortunately, Sanya was not injured, and her face was fine after she took a breath.

    After the little girl breathed smoothly, she put her arms around Shu Yu''s neck and whispered, "Second sister, that person is so scary, and suddenly brought out a knife, I, I didn''t even react."

    "Second sister is here, the bad guy has been caught, it''s all right."

    "Well, I saw it all, the second sister is really amazing."

    Shu Yu saw that she spoke smoothly and had no problem communicating with her, so she calmed down a little.

    She let go of the little girl and said softly, "Yeah, the second sister is so powerful, so don''t be afraid, Sanya."

    "Sanya is not afraid. With the second sister by my side, I am not afraid at all." She was a little scared at the time, but only a little, and then she didn''t react in time.

    But when she heard the second sister calling her, she felt relieved.

    Second sister is very good to her, she is not worried when she is here.

    Shu Yu rubbed her head and said in a low voice, "Then let''s go back, the female doctor has seen it, your wish has been fulfilled, let''s go back to the inn."

    Sanya nodded, and Shu Yu picked up the little girl again.

    If you want to go out, you must pass through the messy place in the front lobby. The man injured several people just now, and the ground is covered in blood, which is shocking to see.

    Shu Yu subconsciously wanted to cover Sanya''s eyes, but the little girl had already looked over there.

    After reading , she was stunned for a moment, and suddenly said, "Second, second sister, can I stay and help?"

    Shu Yu was stunned, "You want to stay and help?"

    "Although I don''t know the pulse yet, Big Brother Zhao said that I am very skilled in dressing. There are many people in the lobby. Although I am small, I think I can still help."

    Shu Yu looked at the little girl eager to try, and her mood was a little subtle, "There is a lot of... blood in the lobby, aren''t you afraid?" Especially when she was splashed on her face at first.

    That scene at that time, let alone a child as young as Sanya, even an adult might be terrified.

    Sanya blinked, "Blood? I''m not afraid of blood. I want to be a doctor in the future, so I shouldn''t be afraid of blood. The first thing Brother Zhao taught me is that blood should not be taken seriously when it gets into my eyes. I''ve seen a lot of blood."

    Shu Yu, "..." What the hell, Zhao Xi, what did you take my sister to do when I didn''t know?

    Where can she see so much blood? ? ?

 Chapter 844ï¼š Sanya stay and help

    Chapter 844 Sanya stay and help

    Shu Yu''s eyelids jumped twice, but knowing that Sanya was not afraid of blood, and even after experiencing such a scene herself, she still did not change her desire to be a doctor, she felt more relieved.

    "Second sister?" Sanya reacted to what the second sister was worried about, and said quickly, "Second sister, I, I am very courageous, I am not afraid of blood, it''s just that the knife is a little scary, and I was just a little scared, really. of."

    Shu Yu saw her pinching her fingers again to emphasize, and finally couldn''t help laughing.

    She put the little **** the ground, "Since you want to help, then go."

    Sanya now has her own idea, and Shu Yu doesn''t stop her. This can be regarded as her experience. Since I want to be a doctor, I will inevitably face such a scene in the future.

    After the little girl got off the ground, she walked into the lobby.

    At this moment, order is being restored in the lobby. The shopkeeper and a few clerks invited all the patients who were not in serious condition to go out first. The man who committed the murder was bound by a few helpers in the hospital and held in the corner.

    The seriously injured old doctor has been sent to the room for emergency rescue.

    But there were still a lot of people in the lobby. At that time, the man stabbed seven or eight people with a knife, and some more serious ones were also being rescued.

    There are also a few who only injured their arms are dealing with the wounds.

    It''s just that the doctors in the hospital are really limited, and even if all the medicine boys are on the battlefield, the staff is still tight.

    In particular, some seriously injured relatives were crying and grabbing the ground, and they had to send someone to comfort them.

    Sanya looked around and saw that Doctor Xie was bandaging someone, so she hurried up.

    She was small, and Doctor Xie didn''t pay attention. She just felt a shadow standing beside her and didn''t speak. She thought it was a medicine boy.

    After a while, she came over with a bandage.

    Doctor Xie took it, and then he took the time to raise his head and glance at it, and then he was stunned.

    The other party is actually a little girl?

    Sanya said, "I just got it over there. I don''t think there are enough bandages."

    She pointed to another doctor not far away. The doctor was accompanied by a medicine boy. There was a tray on the table next to the medicine boy, and there were medical supplies such as bandages and ointments.

    After Sanya finished speaking, she pointed to another person and said, "That person is still bleeding, do you want to go take a look?"

    She is young, so of course it is impossible for people to be bandaged, even if she dares, she will not be injured.

    So at most it is to help deliver things.

    It was that Doctor Xie kept his face sullen, which made Sanya a little nervous, for fear that she would reject him.

    Fortunately, Dr. Xie didn''t say anything. She is very busy now. Not only are there injured people, but there are also some patients who need emergency treatment.

    There are only five doctors left in the hospital today. The old doctor was injured, and two doctors went in to rescue her. At this moment, she and the other doctor were left in the lobby.

    She quickly moved to another patient, and Sanya followed and helped deliver things.

    It didn''t take long before she started to help.

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows in surprise. Seeing that she was fine and would not be treated as a troublesome child, he was relieved.

    But she still didn''t dare to get too far, who knows if this kind of thing will happen a second time in a short period of time.

    Just when she was about to go to Sanya, the shopkeeper suddenly walked towards her.

 Chapter 845ï¼š The reason for the murder

    Chapter 845 The reason for the murder

    Not only the shopkeeper in the medical hall, but also a few arresters behind him.

    Several people walked in front of Shu Yu, and the shopkeeper immediately thanked him first. He was really too busy, and he had to evacuate people, find someone to report the crime, and deal with the wounded and the perpetrator.

    I only found time now to find Shu Yu, and I am very grateful to the girl in front of me.

    If she hadn''t kicked the dagger out of the man''s hand first, I''m afraid that more than a few people would have been injured, and even the old doctor might have died on the spot.

    Today, although the old doctor is still uncertain about his life and death, there is still a glimmer of hope.

    The shopkeeper said to Shu Yu, "These are the messengers from the yamen, who came to understand the matter. You are the first to kick the dagger from the gangster''s hand. They came to ask you a few words. Don''t be nervous, girl. You are Lu Jian who has done good deeds, and you are a person worthy of commendation."

    He was kind to Shu Yu, and he didn''t despise her because she was a girl, but worried that she would be uneasy when facing the officials of the yamen.

    Shu Yu nodded, "If you have any questions, just ask."

    In fact, it''s not a big problem, it''s just a routine. It''s enough to know her name and place of origin and the purpose of coming here.

    Shu Yu answered all of them one by one, but she didn''t mention that she was the newly-entitled Xiangjun, but only said that she was from Jiangyuan County. She just came back from a long trip with her family and is currently resting in the inn.

    The officer almost nodded, and when she heard that her younger sister was studying medicine and wanted to come over to see the female doctor in the medical center, even the shopkeeper on the side was surprised.

    Several people couldn''t help turning their heads to look at Sanya who was busy beside Doctor Xie.

    The shopkeeper understood in his heart, this girl wants to bring her sister to study medicine, right?

    That little girl was daring, she was not afraid of seeing blood after going through such a situation, her hands and feet were neat, and she was smart.

    The shopkeeper was thinking, if this little girl really has this talent, she can persuade Doctor Xie whether to accept her or not.

    It is that Doctor Xie has always been indifferent, and it was not that no one wanted to study with her before, but she was rejected by her.

    But now, Doctor Xie didn''t resist the little girl''s help. Instead, he would point her at the side, thinking that he was satisfied with the little girl.

    The official clerk is still there at the moment, and the shopkeeper is not good to mention this. When the matter here is over, he will discuss it with Miss Lu in detail.

    Shu Yu had already asked about the man''s origin, "As soon as he saw the old doctor, he took out a knife and wanted to kill him. What happened?"

    Speaking of this, the shopkeeper snorted coldly, "That person''s mother was seriously ill, and it was Doctor Liu who treated him. In the end, he was not cured and died, and he put all the faults on Doctor Liu, which is very hateful. "

    The official on the side nodded, "We''ve seen it before, this person is nicknamed Laitou, and he is lazy on weekdays. It''s just him and his mother at home. Everything is done by her mother, and he doesn''t do anything by himself. He did. Later, his mother became seriously ill, and he didn''t take it seriously. He even let her drag her sick body to cook, wash, and clean. In the end, his mother was really sick and couldn''t get up, so he didn''t send anyone to the hospital. "

    "Later, I couldn''t do anything. I didn''t have the old lady to clean up for him. He had no place to eat, and everything was inconvenient, so I sent the old lady here. Unfortunately, it was too late. Although Dr. Liu tried his best, he died after two days. ."

    "Lai Tou took the old lady back to bury it, and he was the only one left at home."

 Chapter 846ï¼š Dr. Xie is here

    Chapter 846 Doctor Xie is here

    This Laitou can''t do anything, and he can hardly take care of himself without an old lady, and suffers a lot.

    Not only did the kitchen burn down most of the time, but the clothes were too smelly to wear, and everyone stayed away from him. It is said that he forgot to lock the door two days ago, and the house was burglarized and the money was gone.

    Having no food, no clothes, no money, and then being ridiculed, ridiculed, alienated, and alienated, this person began to feel resentful.

    On impulse, he came to Doctor Liu with a knife and asked him to pay for his mother''s life.

    Shu Yu was speechless after listening to it for a long time. Once people are extreme, they can really find any excuse to hurt people.

    After the officer finished asking questions, they asked Lai Tou to be taken back to the yamen first, and they had to stay and continue to deal with things.

    Shu Yu followed Sanya again, but after walking a few steps, he saw several familiar figures at the door looking inside anxiously. It''s just that there are officials at the door, so they can''t come in.

    Shu Yu patted his forehead and almost forgot. At this time, it was time for Dahu and the others to buy books. With such a big commotion here, they should be worried.

    Shu Yu stepped forward quickly to the door, said a word to the gatekeeper and came out first.

    Lu Erbai hurriedly took a few steps forward and asked eagerly, "Ayu, what happened? Why did I hear that someone rushed in with a knife and killed several people, and the blood flowed into a river."

    Shu Yu, "..." This **** rumor spread.

    "By the way, what about Sanya? Why didn''t you see Sanya, she, she..."

    "Daddy, Sanya is fine, don''t worry." Shu Yu hurriedly reassured, "No one died, but a few people were injured, and they were all treated inside. Didn''t Sanya learn medicine from Zhao Xi for a while? Little girl If you want to help, pass ointments and bandages to the doctor inside, training and training."

    "Huh?" Lu Erbai didn''t expect this direction, Sanya is ready to get started?

    He looked inside again, and really saw the figure of the little girl running over, looking very busy.

    Shu Yu said, "I think I have to be busy for a while inside. Sanya can''t leave for the time being. I''m here to accompany her. Dad, please go back to the inn first, lest mother and the others worry."

    Lu Erbai was worried, "Are you really okay here?"

    "no problem."

    Meng Yunzheng said, "If Uncle Lu can''t let go, I''m here to accompany them."

    Lu Erbai thought of his skills and nodded quickly, "That''s it, I''ll leave it to you here."

    He glanced inside again, Sanya was indeed fine, and then he led the mule cart and Dahu back to the inn.

    As soon as they left, Meng Yunzheng asked in a low voice, "Is it all right?"

    "I''m fine, but Sanya doesn''t know yet." Shu Yu whispered what happened just now.

    Meng Yunzheng frowned, "It looks pretty good now, just pay more attention at night, I''m afraid of being frightened, it''s fine during the day, but it will affect the body at night."

    "I think so too."

    The two talked at the door for a while, and the emergency treatment inside finally ended.

    Sanya hummed and wiped the sweat for herself, looked left and right, saw the second sister standing by the door, and hurried over.

    "Second sister."

    "Are you done?" Shu Yu squatted down and wiped her sweat with a handkerchief.

    Sanya nodded, "I helped a lot just now."

    "Well, I saw it, Sanya is really amazing." Just after he said that, he saw another figure walking out of the medical hall.

    It was Doctor Xie, she came straight towards them.

 Chapter 847ï¼š Three Yas Teacher

    Chapter 847

    Shu Yu raised his head and looked at her suspiciously. Seeing this, Sanya couldn''t help but turn her head away, her face slightly surprised.

    Doctor Xie nodded at her, then stood in front of Shu Yu, looked at her calmly, and asked softly, "Are you Sanya''s sister?"

    "Yes." Shu Yu nodded, "Doctor Xie has something to do with me?"

    Doctor Xie has always been cold and indifferent, but her eyes when she looked at Sanya were a little softer, and Shu Yu could see that she seemed to like Sanya very much.

    The next moment, she heard Doctor Xie say, "Miss Lu, I just saw you deal with the murderer with your bare hands in the medical hall, thank you. I heard from the shopkeeper that Miss Sanya likes medicine, so you brought it here on purpose. Did she come to see?"

    "Yes."

    Doctor Xie pursed his lips, "Sanya has been helping by my side just now, I can see that she is indeed very talented in studying medicine, and it will make sense. If you are willing, I would like to accept Sanya as an apprentice and teach her well in the future. ."

    Shu Yu was stunned, she brought Sanya here just to show her the female doctor, not to ask her to come to apprentice.

    Just before she could speak, Doctor Xie continued, "Study medicine is good for her. I can see that your family loves Sanya very much, and they are definitely willing to think about her in the future. She studied with me, although she wanted to I have been away from home for a few years, but in the future I will be able to work as a doctor in Renxin Medical Center, the salary is not low, and it will not be bad to marry in the future."

    A few words were said in a hurry, so that Doctor Xie, who has always been indifferent, used such a tone. Obviously, she liked Sanya very much in her heart.

    Unfortunately, Shu Yu shook his head, "Sorry, Sanya already has a master."

    Doctor Xie was startled, "Is there a master?"

    Yes, why did she forget that Sanya was very regular when she first handed her bandages and scissors, ointments and other things, as if she knew what she needed the next moment, so she prepared it for her in advance.

    It seems that she has a good understanding of the steps of dressing trauma, how can no one teach her?

    It was just that she really liked Sanya, and after hearing from the shopkeeper that Miss Lu wanted her sister to study medicine, she couldn''t wait to come here, but she just didn''t think about these things subconsciously.

    Doctor Xie was a little disappointed, and asked unwillingly, "I don''t know if Sanya is a teacher..."

    She admits that her medical skills are good. If Sanya''s master is average, there are only a few who can teach her.

    Inheritance.

    Speaking of this Shu Yu gave me a headache.

    Zhao Xi refused to accept Sanya as his apprentice because of the big girl, so as not to be confused about the seniority.

    He had written to his master before, and in the letter, Sanya''s talent was clearly explained without exaggeration. Obviously, Zhao Xi was very reliable when it came to accepting apprentices.

    His master also replied to the letter, but as Zhao Xi guessed, the old doctor Zhao wanted to accept Sanya as his apprentice himself.

    It''s just that it''s not convenient for him to come here now, and the Lu family won''t stay in the southwest for too long, so Dr. Zhao sent two basic medical books first, and asked Zhao Xi to take future junior sisters to study hard.

    Therefore, Sanya is now pre-ordered by Mr. Zhao, but she has not officially apprenticed, so she is not a direct disciple.

    When the old doctor Zhao comes over in the future, after passing his teaching test, the name can be officially determined.

 Chapter 848ï¼š Sorry sir

    Chapter 848 Doctor Xie''s Regret

    Shu Yu couldn''t tell Sanya''s teacher''s inheritance, so he could only say vaguely, "Master Sanya said that she hasn''t graduated yet, so she can''t speak in the name of the teacher. So, I''m really sorry."

    Doctor Xie frowned, there is actually such a doctor?

    However, looking at Shu Yu''s unpredictable appearance, Doctor Xie actually had the feeling that Sanya''s master was a great person.

    Since this is the case, Doctor Xie will not be able to persist any longer.

    She nodded, and when she looked at Sanya again, her eyes were a little regretful. She said to several people, "You wait for me a moment."

    Shu Yu was puzzled and saw that Doctor Xie had returned to the hospital.

    After a while, she hurried over again and handed a note to Sanya, "This is my address, if you have any business in the future, you can come to the hospital to find me when you come to Fucheng. If I''m not in the hospital, come here. Find me here."

    Sanya grinned, "Okay, I''ll keep it well."

    Dr. Xie twitched the corners of his mouth rarely, and smiled lightly.

    It was not early, since Sanya was done with her work, Shu Yu planned to take her away.

    The shopkeeper hurried out and handed them a gift box, "Miss Lu, this is a thank you gift, please accept it."

    The most important thing in the medical hall is supplements. The shopkeeper couldn''t find anything else as a gift for a while, so he packed some from the warehouse and gave it to her.

    Shu Yu took it, thanked him, and left with Sanya and Meng Yunzheng.

    The little girl was no different along the way, and she was even a little excited because of her great efforts today.

    She said to Shu Yu, "Second sister, Dr. Liu has no worries about his life for the time being. I heard from Dr. Xie that the murderer''s knife missed the point, and his hands were shaking, so he didn''t stab very deeply. I''ve been rescued. I just have to take care of it, I''m afraid the wound will worsen and have a fever in the middle of the night. But there''s no need to worry too much. The doctors in the hospital are very skilled in medicine, and they will try their best to help Dr. Liu heal. "

    Shu Yu held her hand, "Doctor Liu is a good person, he is a good person, and there will be good rewards for sure."

    Sanya nodded vigorously, but after walking a few steps, she suddenly fell silent again.

    Shu Yu lowered his eyes, "What''s wrong?"

    "Second, second sister, can I learn something else?"

    "Learn what?"

    "Learn martial arts." The third girl raised her head, "In this way, if I encounter this kind of thing in the future, I can be like the second sister and kick that person''s knife into the air with a loud bang."

    Shu Yu was sure that he didn''t make a ''ha'' sound.

    But Sanya''s idea was exactly what she wanted. Although today''s incident is a small probability event, there are always some people with unclear minds. If they have to find someone to vent their anger, the doctor will take the blame.

    The little girl has her own heart and thinks long-term, how could Shu Yu refuse.

    "Okay, then learn martial arts, but learning martial arts is very hard."

    Sanya shook her head, "I''m not afraid of hard work." She is not afraid of blood.

    Shu Yu looked at her full of confidence and felt that she probably had a wrong understanding of the hard work of learning martial arts.

    She couldn''t help but turn her head and glance at Meng Yunzheng, the latter was silent all the way, she laughed when she heard this, and said, "I''ll teach her, she doesn''t want to become a martial arts master, as long as she has the ability to protect herself. to make."

    "That''s hard work."

    "I have to practice martial arts every day anyway." Meng Yunzheng has good self-discipline. He practices martial arts every day, reads books, and occasionally paints to make money, which is very fulfilling.

 Chapter 849ï¼š Are you really okay?

    Chapter 849 Is it really okay?

    While talking, the three of them arrived at the inn.

    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Ruan Shi and Daya also coming back from outside.

    The two went to a nearby clothing store for a stroll. After they went back, they still had to take care of that clothing store.

    Although they both set up a stall to make food when they were in Heichang County, Ruan¡¯s specialty was still making clothes, and Daya became more and more skilled in learning makeup from Shu Yu.

    The two directions of making food and making clothes are completely different. They don¡¯t have the previous sense of urgency, and naturally they have to do their own thing.

    The ready-to-wear shops in Fucheng are different from those in the county town. Although the two of them didn¡¯t spend a long time shopping, they gained a lot.

    Ruan''s mind even came up with several styles of clothes. After returning to Jiangyuan County, he and Ah Xiang pondered and made them.

    The whole family went back to the inn. The old lady was in good spirits and hurriedly greeted them for dinner.

    Lu Erbai didn''t have time to ask before, but now he started to inquire about what happened in the medical hall.

    He went back to the inn first, and when he took it, he heard a lot of people in the lobby downstairs talking about the murder of Renxin Medical Center. Those people said more and more exaggerated. The whole family died at the hands of the doctor.

    In short, the seriousness of the words inside and outside made Lu Erbai''s eyelids jump.

    It was Zhao Xi who pulled him back to the room from the lobby, not listening to those gossips, so Lu Erbai felt much more at ease.

    can be missed after all.

    Shu Yu didn''t hide it from him this time, and explained the cause and effect again. She didn''t omit the part about Sanya.

    Lu''s family was stunned after hearing this, and then turned their heads in unison to look at Sanya who was eating deliciously.

    The old lady took a sip of water. After listening to it, she could imagine the **** scene at the scene, and her appetite was affected.

    Three Ya experienced it herself, how can she still eat?

    Zhao Xi was very excited. As expected of the little junior sister he liked, she was calm in the face of danger at a young age, and she had the experience of treating the injured once.

    When she was so old, he hadn''t even done bandaging.

    Inexplicably excited, Zhao Xi leaned in front of Sanya and began to ask for details, and gave some pointers by the way.

    Sanya listens and writes down carefully, and also draws inferences.

    Hearing that, Zhao Xi was even happier. He decided to write a letter to Master after returning to his room, telling him that he had found the treasure.

    The old lady looked at the big and small chatting enthusiastically, and gave Shu Yu a wink: Is it really okay?

    Shu Yu shook his head, it was probably all right...

    Although she thinks so, when she went to bed at night, Shu Yu said to others, "I will sleep with Sanya tonight. If you are fine during the day, it does not mean that it will not be affected at night. I will watch her."

    The others had no objection, so Shu Yu took Sanya back to the room.

    The little girl especially likes to sleep with the second sister. After washing, she crawled into the bed obediently and looked at her expectantly.

    Shu Yu was amused, he blew out the candle, and patted her on the back lightly.

    Sanya slept very fast, she was busy in the afternoon, she was really tired.

    Originally, she wanted to talk to Shu Yu, but she fell asleep after a few words.

    It''s just that Shu Yu didn''t sleep well that night, so she gets up from time to time to see if Sanya is okay.

    As a result, the little girl slept very sweetly while laughing and pursing her lips when it was dawn, and she might even dream of something delicious. Don''t be afraid, I didn''t even shake.

 Chapter 850ï¼š Back to Jiangyuan County

    Chapter 850 Back to Jiangyuan County

    Shu Yu: I''m sorry, but the person who has a psychological shadow is me.

    She wanted to cry but had no tears. The little girl woke up the next day and saw that her second sister didn''t seem to be in good spirits, so she touched her forehead with great concern, and asked worriedly, "Second sister, what''s the matter with you? Was it yesterday? What frightened you?"

    She didn''t think that the knife-wielding gangster would scare Shu Yu, after all, the second sister could kick people flying.

    What Sanya was worried about was that the second sister was frightened by how she almost got stabbed with a knife.

    Shu Yu was speechless, but after leaving the house, the Lu family members quietly stepped forward to ask about the situation.

    Shu Yu shook his head to everyone, "Nothing at all."

    Then, the old lady looked at her with a very subtle look.

    Shu Yu thought that there was something wrong with his face if he hadn''t slept well, but the old lady whispered, "Ayu, do you think Sanya is so bold now?"

    can be described as bold.

    Listening to A Yu''s description yesterday, the old lady felt extremely terrifying just thinking about it, especially terrifying.

    What''s more, Sanya not only experienced it personally, but also stood upright in front of the murderer, with blood splattered on her face, isn''t that scary?

    But she has nothing to do, so she can stay and help.

    The old lady thought it was incredible, "In the past, that girl was just a little bit bold, she thought I was going to eat her when I spoke louder, she just shrank back and didn''t even dare to go out the door, but take a look Now¡­¡­"

    As she spoke, she looked at Shu Yu again.

    Sanya has changed since Ayu came back.

    Shu Yu, "..." It''s really none of her business, it''s totally Zhao Xi''s fault, yes, it''s him who actually brought Sanya to see the blood.

    Fortunately, Lu Erbai, who was on the side, sighed with emotion, "This is probably the difference between having confidence and having no confidence."

    Everyone is right when they think about it, Sanya mainly becomes self-confident, and once a person is self-confident, he becomes fearless.

    Not to mention, Shu Yu, who made a big change in her mentality at that time, was by her side, what should she be afraid of?

    Shu Yu hehe twice, and quickly changed the subject, "Since it''s all right, let''s pack up and set off quickly, or we''ll have to delay another day."

    "Yes yes yes, stop talking here, put all your luggage in the car."

    Lu''s family began to get busy, and after a while they led three cars out of the inn, out of the city gate, and left Dong''an House.

    Maybe they were about to arrive at home soon, but the Lu family members became anxious and did not stop on the road. They rushed so quickly and finally arrived in Jiangyuan County before the city gate closed.

    Lu''s family left the county in September last year, and now it''s the end of April, a full eight months.

    When I came back, I felt like I had passed away.

    "Looking at it, it''s a lot more lively than before." The old lady sighed.

    Lu Erbai nodded, "That''s right, with Lord Xiang here, our Jiangyuan County will definitely get better and better."

    The former county magistrate is not a good thing. He drags everything to his own home and does not take the lives of the people to heart. Of course, the county will get worse and worse.

    While talking, the mule cart had already entered Liufang Lane.

    It is a little late today. Shu Yuming will go to the county government office early in the morning to meet with Xiang Weinan, and to finalize the household registration and house.

    Therefore, they plan to stay in the county town for one day and return to Shangshi Village tomorrow.

 Chapter 851ï¼š Surprise Daniel

    Chapter 851 Surprise Daniel

    It''s just that the yard they originally rented on Liufang Lane in the county town has long since retired.

    There is only one room in the backyard of the ready-to-wear shop, and now it is thought that the couple lived there.

    Meng Yunzheng''s house has not been vacated. He paid a year''s rent when he rented it. Although he hasn''t lived in it for so long, the house is still there.

    Shu Yu and the others were women who couldn''t live in his house, but Lu Erbai and Dahu were able to rest.

    There is also a yard in Liufang Lane, which the Lu family rented to make clothes as inventory, and now Axiang and Fu Xiangdi live there. Anyway, it''s close to Meng''s house, so the female family members of the Lu family plan to go there for a night.

    As for Lu Sanzhu and Lu Sixing, their residences in the county town are too far, so they don¡¯t bother to go so late.

    Lu''s family was in a hurry all day, and they finally got home. It was important to vacate the house first.

    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi took Lu Erbai Dahu back to Meng''s house, while Shu Yu and the others knocked on the yard where Ah Xiang lived.

    "Who?"

    Axiang''s voice came from afar, and the courtyard door opened.

    The people inside looked up and saw the old lady and Nguyen standing at the front, their jaws almost dropped.

    "You, you..."

    "Sister Axiang, we''re back." Nguyen said with a smile, "I just entered the city. I''ll stay here tonight and leave tomorrow."

    Axiang suddenly came back to her senses, although she had many questions in her heart, but now was obviously not the time to ask, she hurriedly turned to her side and let everyone in.

    "Quick, quick, come first."

    When she saw Shu Yu standing at the back, her eyes widened in astonishment.

    But she didn''t ask more, just turned her head and shouted at the inside, "Xiandi, Xiandi, pour the water quickly, the owner is back."

    A figure came out in a hurry, no matter it was A Xiang or Fu Xiangdi, the mother and daughter had a good life in the past half a year, and they were much more energetic than before.

    Several people entered the courtyard, and the originally deserted courtyard suddenly became lively.

    Axiang poured hot water for everyone, knowing that they hadn''t eaten yet, and hurried to cook.

    It¡¯s just that the ingredients at home are not enough, and Ah Xiang plans to go out to buy.

    As soon as he came out, he was stopped by Shu Yuji, "Auntie Axiang, my sister and I went to the restaurant to buy some dishes, so that we won''t have to burn them."

    Axiang didn''t insist, "Well, that''s fine, then I''ll go clean up the room first, boil some hot water, and then you guys eat and rest early."

    "it is good."

    Shu Yu and Daya went out, and when they passed by Meng''s house, they also talked to Meng Yunzheng and the others.

    Meng Yunzheng originally wanted to follow him, but there were a lot of places to clean up at home, so he couldn''t let Lu Erbai and Dahu work and escape by themselves.

    Shu Yu asked them to stay, and he and Da Ya left.

    The mule cart was still parked outside, and they were not tired.

    The restaurant that is closer and tastes better and hygienic is on Ningshui Street.

    The one Shu Yu went to was just not far from her own clothing store. When she entered the door, she ordered seven or eight dishes from the man. After ordering, the man put it in the food box, and she took it away when the time came.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity of cooking in the restaurant, Shu Yu thought about going to the ready-made clothing store.

    By the way... Surprise Daniel.

    The two sisters left the restaurant after putting down the money for drinks and food.

    However, the guy in the restaurant held the broken silver in his hand, stared blankly at their backs, rubbed his eyes hard, and blinked.

 Chapter 852ï¼š Everyone knows about exile

    Chapter 852 Everyone knows about the exile

    The guy had been standing there for too long. The shopkeeper came over and kicked him a little unhappily when he saw that he was not doing anything.

    "What are you doing? When the restaurant is the busiest, do you still have time to be lazy here?"

    "No, no, the shopkeeper, I seem to have seen the second girl from the Lu family." The man also suspected that he had read it wrong.

    The shopkeeper snorted coldly, "What kind of Lujiashui family, you are still making excuses for being lazy."

    "No, it''s the Lu family... It''s the owner of Yiren Pavilion at the end of the street, Er girl."

    The shopkeeper was stunned, then frowned, "You read that right? Didn''t you hear that that person committed a crime and was exiled to the southwest?"

    When he said this, the man wasn''t quite sure, "Then maybe, I''ve identified the wrong person?"

    He has also met Lu Shuyu twice, and it''s been such a long time. It''s not necessarily wrong.

    But, it¡¯s really similar.

    The shopkeeper pushed her again, "It''s alright, alright, hurry up and go to work, don''t stand here."

    The two quickly put this matter behind them. The restaurant is doing well, and they really have no time to think about an uncertain person.

    Shu Yu and Daya had already reached the end of the street and stood at the door of Yiren Pavilion.

    "It doesn''t seem to have changed." Shu Yu looked up at the plaque on the top of his head and said to Daya, "Will Brother Daniu think he''s a ghost?"

    Da Ya waved her hand, "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s go, go in and have a look."

    The two of them lifted their feet and walked inside. As soon as they stepped up the steps, they saw a middle-aged woman leaning against the counter by the door.

    The woman was chattering, "Qiaoqiao, why can''t you listen to the second aunt''s words? When you just got married and have no children, hurry up and break up with the Daniel, and you won''t be punished if you separate the relationship. It''s implicated. Their family has such a big thing, and they let you marry without our Zhou family. This is a bad intention. "

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, and looked at Daya, and the two couldn''t help but stop.

    A woman behind the counter was bending over to wipe the tabletop, not intending to pay any attention to the woman.

    But the woman did not give up, and continued, "You are still young, you are good-looking, and you have a good reputation. As long as you and Da Niu get divorced, the second aunt promises to find a better one for you, and come back. Let you eat and drink spicy food, and you will have a smooth and safe life, and there will never be a little sister-in-law who commits crimes and is exiled."

    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows, she was exiled... It seems that everyone knows that.

    With a "slap", Zhou Qiao, who was wiping the table, couldn''t help hearing this, and threw the rag on the table, raised her head and said, "Second aunt, if you talk nonsense again, I will drive you out. ."

    "Why am I talking nonsense? That second girl of Lu Erbai''s family, didn''t she commit crimes and be exiled?"

    Zhou Qiao obviously choked, and quickly said, "Da Niu said, A Yu is not guilty, she is implicated. She will be fine and will be back soon."

    "Do you believe this kind of words? Lu Daniel just wanted you to follow him with all his heart, so he used this kind of words to deceive you. You are stupid, and you are fooled by him. I tell you, that second girl is not Good man, I specifically went to find out. She used to rush to her grandmother''s house with an axe and cut off her uncle''s legs. Like a tyrant, she led her villagers to force her The eldest sister and brother-in-law have reconciled. You tell me, it is normal for such a ferocious person to be exiled for committing crimes."

 Chapter 853ï¼š I am the Lu family

    Chapter 853 I am the Lu family

    Shu Yu touched his chin, and after hearing her say this, he seemed to be really guilty.

    Daya was so furious that she was about to reason with her when she stepped forward, but was pulled by Shu Yu.

    Zhou Qiao also frowned tightly, and patiently said to the woman, "Second Aunt, these things are rumored from outside, don''t you listen to the wind and rain, okay? Daniel told me, Ah Yu''s grandma''s family wanted to sell Dahu Sanya, so she came to the door with an axe, but she was just trying to frighten them. Her uncle''s leg was interrupted by the master of the Yu family. she is...

    But the woman didn''t intend to listen to her explanation at all, she waved her hand, "You''re really stunned by Daniel, listen to what he says. I''m your second aunt, could it be possible that I can still harm you? You Your mother passed away, and your father didn''t know about these things, so only the second aunt was worried about you. You still don''t know the importance. I tell you, the truth is on your side now, so you can tell Daniel, or he Cut off relations with his second uncle''s family, or leave with you, they don''t take care of it, and they have to compensate you."

    "Impossible!" Zhou Qiao was angry, "Second aunt, go away, I''m busy, so I won''t greet you."

    "Where are you busy? Look at you, you don''t have a single customer. Since the news of the second girl being exiled came out, your shop has lost business."

    "Who said there is no business?" A voice suddenly came from behind.

    The woman turned her head suddenly, only to find two young girls standing behind her. Just now he said it himself, but he didn''t pay attention.

    Zhou Qiao''s complexion also changed. She was standing at the counter just now, and her second aunt blocked her sight again, and she didn''t notice the guests coming.

    I don''t know how much this girl has heard, but don''t get me wrong.

    She quickly came out from behind the counter and said to Shu Yu, "Are the two girls here to buy clothes? Come in and have a look. Our store has the most innovative clothes and the price is fair. The two girls are good-looking and want to come. Any clothes are suitable."

    Shu Yu and Daya stepped into the entrance, but did not follow Zhou Qiao''s guidance to go inside. Instead, they looked at the woman on the side and smiled, "You are very good at Ruyi abacus."

    The woman was stunned for a moment, then realized that her words had been overheard by the other party, and immediately said angrily, "Who are you, eavesdropping behind your back, you still have a face, standing behind like a ghost , I don''t know what I want to do."

    Zhou Qiao''s face changed, "Second Aunt!"

    The woman snorted coldly, "What are you doing? Am I wrong? Our own family talk about our own affairs, do we need others to mind their own business?"

    "My family?" Shu Yu sneered, "You are in charge of the Lu family, and I am from the Lu family, so why is it not my business?"

    The woman and Zhou Qiao were both surprised, "You, you said you are from the Lu family? Which one are you from the Lu family? Why haven''t I seen you?"

    "Unfortunately, I''m the second girl from Lu Erbai''s family who committed a crime and was exiled thousands of miles away from your mouth. You arranged my arrangements behind your back, and you have a face?"

    The woman''s eyes widened, looking at her in disbelief, "Who do you say you are?"

    "This is my sister, Ayu, I''m Daya, my father Lu Erbai, and my brother Lu Danniu in the lobby, is that clear?" Daya stepped forward and glared at the woman.

    The woman was shocked, "You, you..." She pointed out her finger, "Aren''t you exiled?"

 Chapter 854ï¼š I escaped

    Chapter 854 I escaped

    Shu Yu sighed, "Yeah, he was exiled to the southwest, no, he escaped back."

    "Escape?!!" The woman gasped fiercely.

    She dared to escape from the southwest penal colony, escape, escape? And she also fled back to her hometown, Jiangyuan County, to find her own relatives. Is she crazy?

    Shu Yu smiled and patted her fingers, raised her eyebrows and said, "Yeah, I came back after a lot of hard work. Didn''t you say that I could chop my uncle''s leg with an axe? Then I Wicked people, how can you be willing to work as a coolie in exile? Of course you have to run away if you can''t stand it. Otherwise, how can I appear here?"

    She said something serious, and the woman was so scared that her legs were weak.

    It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s okay to be exiled if she commits a crime, and she still dares to escape from prison, she¡¯s going to die.

    It''s not just her niece who is implicated, maybe even her will be implicated.

    The woman took a step back in shock, fell directly from the threshold, and rolled in a circle.

    But before anyone came forward, she couldn''t wait to get up again, looked at Shu Yu in horror, screamed "Ah...", and ran away regardless.

    Shu Yu, "..." Do you believe this? Are you so brave?

    She clicked her tongue, then turned her head.

    Seeing that Zhou Qiao was also shocked, he suddenly coughed twice.

    Daya glanced at her angrily, but didn''t say much about her sister''s intimidating behavior, she said to Zhou Qiao, "My second sister is joking, you are the sister-in-law, you may not remember me, I It''s Da Ya, this is A Yu."

    Zhou Qiao swallowed, she really didn''t remember Da Ya.

    She only met Da Ya when she was engaged. After her mother died, she kept filial piety at home. Immediately following Daya''s marriage, because she was in the period of filial piety and hadn''t married Daniel, she never attended her wedding, but only asked Daniel to send a gift.

    Later, Daya had an unsatisfactory life at her husband''s house and seldom returned to her mother''s house. Zhou Qiao occasionally goes to Shangshi Village during festivals, but she has never seen Da Ya.

    It''s been three years, but Daya has changed a lot from the last time I saw her, so Zhou Qiao naturally couldn''t recognize her.

    Now, if you look closely, you can still see the outline of the past.

    She looked at Shu Yu again, this was the first time she had seen this little sister-in-law who was full of praise in the mouth of Daniel.

    As Daniel said, A Yu is really the best-looking and brightest girl in the Lu family.

    She didn''t look like a prisoner who was exiled to a remote area to suffer.

    blah blah blah, now is not the time to think about that.

    Zhou Qiao was dazed for a moment, then came back and asked, "Really Daya and Ayu? You guys, why did you come back?"

    Of course, she wouldn''t think that Shu Yu had really escaped. How could a fugitive appear so blatantly in front of everyone, and bluntly speak out about what she had done.

    But Shu Yu''s sudden appearance really surprised her.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Sister-in-law, I''m really sorry for scaring you the first time we met. Don''t worry, I didn''t escape, I did some meritorious deeds and was acquitted. My parents and the others are resting in Liufang Alley, and my eldest sister and I will come to see Big Niu first."

    Zhou Qiao''s eyes lit up and exclaimed, "Acquitted??"

    Oh my God, what kind of merit has this done, to be able to go home in such a short period of time.

 Chapter 855ï¼š Sister-in-law Zhou Qiao

    Chapter 855 Sister-in-law Zhou Qiao

    Shu Yu nodded, "This is a long story, let''s talk about it later, where''s Daniel?"

    Zhou Qiao hurriedly said, "He went to Buzhuang to buy goods." He frowned and muttered, "It stands to reason that he should have come back at this hour."

    She turned her head and said to the two of them, "It was probably delayed by something, you come and sit first, I''ll pour water for you, I guess I''ll see him after a while."

    In stock?

    Shu Yu thought that when he was in the courtyard of Liufang Lane, he did see that there was not much fabric in the garment room.

    "Since I was going to buy goods, I also pulled the fabric directly to Liufang Lane when I turned back. Sister-in-law, let''s close first today, go to Buzhuang to pick up Brother Daniu, and go directly back to Fangxiang for dinner. I''ll see you guys. Must be very happy."

    "Ah? Are you going to Liufang Lane?" Zhou Qiao suddenly became nervous. She married in as the daughter-in-law of the Lu family. They had met the parents-in-law, the third uncle and the fourth aunt, but they had not officially met the second uncle and the second uncle. Aunt and the others, now they are going to see a few elders at once, and their hearts are instantly lifted.

    Shu Yu has never experienced the matter of getting married and seeing each other''s parents, so she doesn''t understand this kind of mentality, and she looks a little puzzled by Zhou Qiao.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "No, it''s nothing. Then, you wait for me a moment, I''ll change my clothes and come."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Don''t worry, I ordered food and drink at the restaurant in front. Sister-in-law, you change it first, and I don''t know if it''s ready. I''ll go over there first and wait for you there."

    "Row."

    Zhou Qiao breathed a sigh of relief. After seeing Shu Yu and Daya leaving the shop, she hurriedly closed the door and went into the backyard to change clothes.

    This made the two shopkeepers who saw Shu Yu appear in the next shop didn''t have time to come and ask.

    Shu Yu returned to the restaurant, and this time he saw the shopkeeper first.

    The cooking in the restaurant was quite fast, and the food box she wanted had already been put away.

    As soon as Shu Yu asked, the shopkeeper raised his head from behind the counter and said with a smile, "It''s ready, the dishes are a bit big, so I used three food boxes, you..."

    stopped abruptly in the middle of the sentence, the shopkeeper looked at her in shock, and then rubbed his eyes.

    Making sure he read it right, he gasped, "Lu Dongjia?"

    "Does the shopkeeper know me?"

    Of course, they recognized that their restaurant was not very far from Yiren Pavilion. When their shop opened, there were some troubles and officials came. He heard the movement and came to see the excitement.

    But, but...

    "You''re back?"

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "Yeah, I just came back. No, I didn''t make it in time to cook, so I''ll come to your restaurant to buy some food and drink. Are these three food boxes?"

    The shopkeeper nodded hastily, "Yes, yes, yes, I heard the guy say that you have a mule cart, so I''ll have someone bring you to the cart."

    "Thanks then."

    "No, no need." The shopkeeper hurriedly greeted the guy to get busy.

    He looked at Shu Yu who was standing at the door and hesitated to say anything. Shu Yu pretended to be invisible. If people didn''t ask, it was impossible for her to take the initiative to explain her acquittal inexplicably, right?

    Of course, even if he asked, she wouldn''t necessarily explain it.

    The guys over there have put the food boxes away, and the shopkeeper here hasn''t found a suitable entry point to ask her.

    Shu Yu simply got into the car, just in time, Zhou Qiao also came.

    It''s just that when she came, not only did she change into a new dress, but she also had something in her hand.

 Chapter 856ï¼š Brother and sister meet

    Chapter 856 Brother and sister meet

    Da Ya stepped forward curiously and asked, "What is this?"

    Zhou Qiao was embarrassed, "It was the first time I saw my grandmother and my second uncle and second aunt. I was in a hurry and didn''t have time to prepare anything, so I bought some cakes and fruits in the shop next door."

    Shu Yu suddenly realized that she had forgotten this point.

    Since the sister-in-law bought it, she was not polite and let people get on the bus first.

    Zhou Qiao passed by her, and Shu Yu saw the hairpin on her hair.

    This is... the set of jewelry in the head and face that she gave her when she and Daniel got married?

    Zhou Qiao also noticed her gaze, reached out and touched her hair, and said with a smile, "This is from Sister Ayu, and the county magistrate sent it over on the day of marriage. I like it very much, and I don''t want to wear it on weekdays. , I wanted to see my milk and my second uncle and aunt today, so I couldn''t help but take it out, thank you sister."

    Shu Yu can see that this set of head and face Zhou Qiao is very cherished, and the hairpins are still brand new.

    "Sister-in-law just likes it." Shu Yu said, "I haven''t seen my sister-in-law before, but I heard Brother Daniel talk about a lot of things about my sister-in-law. He said that my sister-in-law is gentle and generous, and she is beautiful and intelligent, and he told me about my sister-in-law. I chose this head and face style for my sister-in-law according to what Big Niu said, and now it seems that it is really suitable."

    Zhou Qiao didn''t expect her to be so caring, and she didn''t just give it away casually, no wonder she liked it at a glance.

    After thinking about it, I thought of the words she said just now that the big cow praised her, what kind of gentle, generous, showy, and intelligent, and I never said such things in front of her on weekdays, such words that made people blush.

    Zhou Qiao got embarrassed and said in a low voice, "I made my sister bother."

    Shu Yu and Daya looked at each other, lowered their heads and laughed.

    The car went all the way to the largest cloth village in the county, but fortunately the distance was not too far.

    What the three of them didn''t expect was that they actually saw a big cow with a frown and an ugly face at the gate of Buzhuang.

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, pulled the reins, and got off the mule cart.

    "Big Bull Brother."

    Da Niu was stunned when he heard the familiar voice. He suspected that he was hallucinating. Otherwise, how could he hear Ayu''s voice far away in the southwest?

    Then the owner of the voice had already walked up to him, and Shu Yu reached out and waved in front of him.

    "Brother Daniel?"

    "Ah, A, Ayu!!" Daniel cried out in shock, and the sound made everyone in Buzhuang heard it.

    The shop guy came out impatiently, waved his hand and said, "Why hasn''t the shopkeeper Lu left yet? You are blocking our business outside this door, and you are still startled, wanting to put all our customers away. Scared away?"

    These rude words made Shu Yu frown, and she looked up at the guy.

    This guy should be new here, looking at the face, she has never seen it before.

    But what is his attitude? Their ready-to-wear shop and the cloth shop are in a cooperative relationship, and they are still being driven away when they stand at the gate of the shop?

    Shu Yu sneered immediately and was about to talk to him.

    However, the big cow in front of her didn''t even hear the guy''s words. His mind was full of whether the Ayu in front of her was real.

    After waiting for confirmation, he asked even more shocked, "Ayu, you, why did you come back? When did you come back?"

    Shu Yu could only answer him first, "I just came back, and they are all in Liufang Lane. I''m here to find you to go back for dinner. Don''t worry, I''m fine, I made a merit and was released back."

 Chapter 857ï¼š Daniel encounters discriminatory treatment

    Chapter 857 Daniel encounters different treatment

    Daniel''s eyes widened, his face full of excitement and joy, "Really? You, you have been put back!?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Yes, this is quite complicated, let''s talk about it later when we get home."

    "Yes, yes, go home, let''s go back now, it''s too sudden, let''s go..." Halfway through, he suddenly thought of the cloth behind him, and he patted his forehead again, "Look at me, I almost forgot these cloths. "

    While speaking, Daniel turned his head away.

    Shu Yu followed his line of sight and saw the fabrics stacked aside, and frowned, "Brother Daniel, what''s going on? These are the fabrics you are going to put in today?"

    "Yes."

    "Why put it at the door of the cloth village? I remember that the cloth village should help us pull the fabric back, right?"

    Daniel''s expression was a little complicated for a while, and he whispered, "Bu Zhuang said it was a bit busy today, the cars are all out, and I didn''t bring in a lot of materials, so I''ll take it back myself."

    But no matter how many, there are seven or eight pieces of cloth, even if he carries it, he can¡¯t carry it back.

    And some of them are good materials. If they accidentally smashed and torn, the loss is not so big.

    The theory of Daniel and the shopkeeper of Buzhuang, the other party''s attitude is very good, but he insists that there is no car to transport, there is really no way, saying a lot of sorry, but it does not solve the problem at all.

    A young man who only came out of the village and has only been a shopkeeper for a few months, how can he be the opponent of the cunning shopkeeper.

    He could only rent a car by himself, but there was no suitable car rental company in this area, so he had to ask the guys in Buchanan to help him when he wanted to leave. This guy just said he didn''t care because he was busy.

    Daniel was planning to give some copper coins, and asked the people next door to help rent a car, and Shu Yu and a few people came over.

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes slightly when he heard this. The attitude of the shopkeeper and the staff in this cloth shop has changed too much.

    She probably guessed the reason, "When did they start doing this? After I was exiled?"

    big cow,"¡­¡­"

    He hurriedly shook his head, "No, in fact, they have changed a lot since we bought less fabric from our store and bought cheap fabrics."

    Since Ayu and Daya both left, the clothes sold by ready-to-wear shops tended to be more civilian, and the prices were not too high.

    Since this is the case, the incoming fabric will naturally be different.

    Since then, the attitude of the shopkeepers and shopkeepers has become subtle.

    Da Niu wanted to buy from a cloth shop earlier, but the other party just spoke impatiently. He didn''t breach the contract, and the delivery was still the delivery. The price and quality of the fabrics have not changed, but he does not take care of changing companies.

    Who knew that after Ayu was exiled, this cloth shop was not even willing to deliver.

    Shu Yu understood, "Brother Daniel, wait for me a moment."

    With a sullen face, she strode directly into the cloth house.

    The shopkeeper of Buzhuang was just behind the counter, turning a deaf ear to what was happening outside the door, and just looking at the ledger and making plans.

    Until Shu Yu stood in front of him, he frowned and raised his head.

    ''s face changed greatly in the next moment, "You, Lu Dongjia? Why did you come back?"

    Shu Yu sneered, "I''m sorry, I made you uncomfortable here?"

    The shopkeeper hurriedly smiled and said, "No, no, no, what did Lu Dong''s family say? I just heard that Lu Dong''s family went to the southwest and came back suddenly. I was a little surprised."

 Chapter 858ï¼š You solve your problem!

    Chapter 858 You solve your problem!

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "Really? Sorry, I didn''t inform you in advance when I came back, I scared you."

    Shopkeeper''s: "..."

    He couldn''t take what he said.

    But Shu Yu didn''t need him to pick it up, he just pointed to Lu Daniu behind him and said, "But I didn''t expect that, you also gave me a shock. This is the shopkeeper in our clothing store, I think you know it. , he came to pick up the goods today, but it didn''t look like it was going well."

    The shopkeeper knew that he was going to settle accounts, and he was thinking about Shu Yu''s current situation.

    Some time ago, there were rumors that she had committed a crime and was exiled to the southwest. He didn''t believe it at first. If she was exiled, how could magistrate Xiang still take care of the garment shop?

    But this rumor has noses and eyes. Someone asked the Lu family members, but the Lu family members tried their best to deny them, but the shopkeeper was Ren Jing, who was there at the time, and clearly saw the guilty conscience in their eyes.

    He believed that Lu Shuyu was really exiled.

    I really didn''t expect that this Lu Dong''s family was exiled, and he could still be protected by Lord Xiang.

    He couldn''t help guessing the relationship between Lu Shuyu and Xiang Weinan. For men and women of the right age, Zuo is just the kind of shameless person?

    The shopkeeper looked down on Shu Yu. Although he didn''t dare to do anything unfavorable to the clothing store on the face, it was such a trivial matter as embarrassing Lu Da Niu, so Mr. Xiang wouldn''t pay more attention to it, right?

    I just didn''t expect that Lu Shuyu actually came back.

    The shopkeeper felt that this was probably the way to the adults, bringing people back from the southwest.

    But the shopkeeper no longer values ??her as much as he had previously, and he could still maintain a little smile when he saw her, but his face turned down when he heard her questioning.

    "Lu Dongjia should also understand that our shop is the largest cloth shop in Jiangyuan County. There are too many customers coming and going to take goods. No, it is normal to occasionally lack a car to transport goods. Everyone is considerate of each other. This business Can you do it for a long time, right?"

    Shu Yu laughed, "You''re wrong, if you want to maintain a long-term business relationship, you must follow the contract clearly. Brothers are still clear about the settlement, and we naturally have to make it clear. When the contract was signed, there were One, you are responsible for the door-to-door delivery."

    The shopkeeper smiled and said, "That''s right, but our shop really has no cars."

    This was enough to fool Daniel, but Shu Yu couldn''t help but sneer, "That''s your problem, you don''t have a car, whether you rent a car or buy one, it''s up to you to solve it. What do you push the problem to the customer, you do business like this? If you encounter difficulties, let the customer do it yourself, so what''s the use of you? Are they all waste?"

    The shopkeeper''s face was hard to look at. Fortunately, there was no one in the shop at the moment. Otherwise, they would be heard and their reputation would be ruined.

    He took a deep breath, "Lu Dongjia is right, Qiu has been taught. I will arrange for someone to rent a car and deliver the goods to the house in person."

    said, he was about to call the guy next to him, "Why don''t you make arrangements soon?"

    Shu Yu raised his hand, "It''s too late."

    The shopkeeper frowned, "What do you mean?"

    Shu Yu smiled friendly, "Originally, this fabric was in urgent need. We had a customer who urgently needed a ready-to-wear garment, and the price was high. Let us make it at the beginning of the day and deliver it. The shopkeeper of our shop should be in the afternoon. Come here."

 Chapter 859ï¼š compensation

    Chapter 859 Compensation

    The shopkeeper pursed his lips and looked bad.

    Shu Yu said with a smile: "If the shopkeeper of our shop got the goods in time in the afternoon, the ready-to-wear could be shipped out at the beginning of the year, but because of your problems, it''s more than an hour late. It will be there in less than a quarter of an hour now. It¡¯s time for you, and you won¡¯t be able to deliver it to your door in time.¡±

    I believe in your ghost, if it was really in such a hurry, wouldn''t that Daniel just take the batch of cloth he needed and drive back?

    What kind of guests are simply out of nothing.

    But Shu Yu said yes, that means yes, if the shopkeeper really asks the truth, she will definitely be able to find such a person.

    Thinking of this, the shopkeeper''s face changed, "So you mean..."

    "Because of your reasons, our time for making clothes has been delayed, and our important customers and the reputation of our shop have been lost. Shouldn''t you bear this loss?"

    "you¡­¡­"

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes slightly, "What happened to me? It was you who violated the agreement in the deed first. You can''t justify this matter wherever it goes. Otherwise, let''s report it to the officials?"

    Reporter?

    The shopkeeper wanted to sneer, and if you and Mr. Xiang were unclear, he was also on your side after reporting to the official.

    Seeing that Shu Yu didn''t intend to let it go, and it seemed that there were guests coming in outside, the shopkeeper could only eat this boring loss.

    "It''s true that we didn''t think about it carefully. I have a good piece of fabric on my side, so I think it''s the loss I paid you, how about it?"

    "Bring it to me and see."

    The shopkeeper can only be aggrieved and let people bring the fabric over, and Shu Yu touches it, it''s really good.

    She nodded, "For the sake of your sincerity, I won''t care about you." The main thing is that the food and drinks in the mule cart are about to get cold, and the family members who are waiting to feed at home will starve to death.

    "But I don''t plan to cooperate with a shop with no integrity like you, so let''s end the contract signed with each other."

    The shopkeeper didn''t want to cooperate with her any more. "Qiu also felt regretful to break up the contract with Lu Dong''s family in advance, but since the cooperation with each other is not very good, we can only look forward to the opportunity next time."

    No, there is no chance.

    Shu Yu asked Da Niu to take the cloth, and discussed the matter of releasing the contract another day, then turned his head and left.

    Shopkeeper Qiu''s face became more and more ugly. The man came over and said in a low voice, "The shopkeeper, that''s Lu Dongjia? Wasn''t she exiled? How did she come back?"

    "Who knows? Left and right is not a means of seeing people, I''ll find out in a few days."

    Today, I have suffered a loss for the time being. When the owner comes back, I have to avenge this revenge. Is it true that the largest cloth house in Jiangyuan County is a vegetarian?

    Shu Yu went out of the shop. Seeing that Daya and Zhou Qiao had loaded the cloth outside onto the mule cart, they waved their hands, "Come on, let''s go back quickly, they should be in a hurry."

    When the car started, Daniel let out a long sigh, "Ayu, we really won''t be picking up goods from this cloth shop in the future? Although the shopkeeper Qiu is not a good thing, the goods from their cloth shop are indeed the best in our county. of."

    "The county seat is the best, and it''s nothing in the prefecture." Shu Yu pulled the reins, looked at the big cow who was also sitting on the carriage, and said with a smile, "Our family has two mule carts now, maybe in the future. There will be more. It only takes two days to go to Fucheng to buy goods, which is very convenient."

 Chapter 860ï¼š Mencius was cured

    Chapter 860 Meng Gongzi''s illness is cured

    Daniel is right, now that Ayu is back, what else does he have to worry about?

    but¡­¡­

    "You and Nii handed over the management of the shop to me. Not only did I fail to make it better, but I actually dragged my feet. I knew that the other party was in trouble, but I couldn''t do anything about them."

    "I can''t blame you for this. You were ordered in a critical situation, and you have no experience at all. It''s not bad to be able to sustain the shop. How old is the shopkeeper Qiu? Don''t tell me about you, ordinary people only suffer from losses in his hands."

    Speaking of which, it was quite unexpected for the shopkeeper Qiu to promise to compensate her so bluntly, and she didn''t know what he was thinking at the time.

    "Brother Daniel, don''t be discouraged, this is a rare experience, and you will be familiar with it with more practice in the future. No one is born to do business, and you will get used to this kind of experience a few times."

    How many more times? ?

    Daniel''s mouth twitched, he didn''t really want to meet this kind of person.

    But these are not important anymore, the most important thing now is that Ayu is back.

    This is a happy event, Daniel said in a hurry, "After the second letter was sent out earlier, I was still thinking about why I haven''t received your reply, whether it was lost on the way, and now it seems, It''s you who came back."

    "Yeah, Daniel, Daddy said that since he''s coming back, he won''t send the letter. Maybe we won''t get the letter when we arrive." Daya stuck her head out and said.

    Daniel nodded, "Indeed, and some things are hard to say in the letter."

    Shu Yu thought that the letters written by Daniel always reported good news instead of bad news.

    While the few people were talking, the car also entered Liufang Lane.

    When came to the door of Meng''s house, Shu Yu stopped first, Daniel was puzzled, "What''s wrong?"

    "Dad and Dahu are temporarily staying overnight at Mr. Meng''s house tonight. I''ll go and call them."

    Daniel was surprised, "Meng Gongzi is back too?"

    "Yes, Young Master Meng also happened to go to the southwest to seek medical treatment. We came back together when we met."

    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi were not in Jiangyuan County these days, they always said they went out to seek medical treatment. Anyway, in the eyes of outsiders, they are dumb and crazy, and it is normal to go there when they find out where there is a reliable doctor.

    They have been walking for more than eight months this time, so it is not surprising that they have run so far.

    Da Niu didn''t doubt it, he just asked with concern, "Have their illness been cured?"

    "Healed."

    This is what they have discussed. Now Meng Yunzheng is teaching Dahu to read, and Zhao Xi is teaching Sanya medical skills. It is not appropriate to pretend to be sick and crazy.

    It was also at this time that she realized that the two people pretended to be sick and came to Jiangyuan County not only to help Xiang Weinan find evidence of the former magistrate''s crime, and to prepare for the overthrow of the Shu family.

    Also because... Meng Yunzheng was of the right age, so Gongqiu came up with the idea of ??a marriage.

    Meng Yunzheng''s performance in the Gong family has always been slow and clumsy, but he has an amazing appearance, plus the Gong family behind him, it can still make people ignore his identity as an outsider and want to marry. He is his wife.

    Coincidentally, Gongqiu also intends to marry a certain prince with real power, and the two secretly discussed it.

    But Meng Yunzheng is not happy, why does he become a **** in Gongqiu''s hand to contribute to his ambitions?

    Therefore, after Gongqiu asked him about this, he apparently agreed, and turned around and revealed it to the lady in the main room of Gongqiu.

 Chapter 861ï¼š The reason why Meng Yunzheng pretends to be dumb

    Chapter 861 The reason why Meng Yunzheng pretended to be dumb

    Mrs. Gong is not a good person. Over the years, she has endured her husband bringing the outer room home without saying anything.

    After all, she was the one who failed to give birth to a son and a half daughter for her husband.

    But she also kept her husband''s concubine''s son by her side as her own son. In her opinion, Meng Yunzheng must not go beyond his adopted son. How could a son of a low status marry the daughter of the Gonghou family?

    If this marriage is completed, will she still have a role to speak at home?

    Mrs. Gong felt that this was Gong Qiu''s plan to abandon her and her frail adopted son, and to focus on training Meng Yunzheng''s son.

    She didn''t allow this kind of thing to happen, so Madam Gong secretly took action against Meng Yunzheng.

    She also knew that Meng Yunzheng had Doctor Zhao beside him, and the two were killed together.

    What Meng Yunzheng wants is her mind, she simply plans to make Zhao Xi a fool and herself a dumb.

    Gongqiu almost vomited blood when he found out.

    Meng Yunzheng is an outsider, it doesn''t matter. His father is Gongqiu, and as long as he is fostered under the name of Mrs. Gong, his identity can still be changed.

    It doesn''t matter that he is too clumsy to get a job title. The character problem is not big. After marrying his own girl, it is easy to arrange an errand for him.

    These questions, since the girl really likes Meng Yunzheng''s face, it''s okay to endure the marriage.

    But now he is a mute, a mute that may never be cured in his life.

    It''s not that their girls can''t get married, and they have to lower their status again and again, so their family''s face is not worth it? Do other girls in their family still need to get married?

    A mute, can''t arrange errands for him, how will you live in the future?

    This marriage was naturally interrupted.

    Meng Yunzheng asked Gongqiu for an explanation at the time, but Gongqiu quickly found out Mrs. Gong''s head, but in the end, he turned the matter into a small matter, and after punishing Mrs. Gong a little, the matter was revealed.

    Meng Yunzheng is dissatisfied, he and his only friend have been ruined in their whole lives, and as a result, they received such a moderate punishment?

    He was disheartened and left the palace, threatening to go out to seek a doctor.

    Gongqiu did not stop him. At first, he would send people to follow him to protect and monitor him. After Meng Yunzheng lost his temper a few times, he was sure that he was indeed looking for a doctor for treatment, and Gongqiu withdrew the people.

    Therefore, Meng Yunzheng brought Zhao Xi to Dong''an House and settled down in Jiangyuan County.

    Now more than a year has passed, the original girl has become a relative, and Gongqiu can no longer find a suitable marriage partner for a short time.

    What''s more, the Fifth Prince''s offensive has become intensive recently, and Gongqiu is already too busy to take care of himself, and he is afraid that he will no longer be able to take care of Meng Yunzheng''s affairs.

    He is ''cured'' now, which is really the right time.

    Shu Yu told Daniel about Meng Yunzheng''s situation, and asked Daniel to drive the car home first, and then go into the house with a food box.

    This is left for Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi. With Daniel and Zhou Qiao around, it is not convenient for them to go to the house for dinner.

    After putting down the food box, she went home with Erbai Dahu.

    As soon as he opened the courtyard door, he heard cheers and laughter coming from inside, Shu Yu turned around and closed the courtyard door, just as Daniel brought Zhou Qiao to kneel in front of the old lady and gave her a respectful kowtow.

 Chapter 862ï¼š Gold bracelet from the old lady

    Chapter 862 Gold bracelet from the old lady

    The old lady was happy, she went into the room and took a bracelet and put it on Zhou Qiao''s wrist.

    "This bracelet was prepared by me earlier. It''s not something valuable. You are a good boy. The bracelet is given to you by my old wife."

    The bracelet is gold, and the weight is not heavy, but to the old lady of the farm, it is already a very valuable thing.

    Shu Yu knew that this bracelet was bought by the old lady when she was still in Heichang County.

    In fact, when Daniel and Zhou Qiao just got engaged, the old lady prepared a silver ring for her. For the old lady, Zhou Qiao is the eldest daughter-in-law in the family, and her identity is still different.

    Although that silver ring is not very valuable.

    It was only later that Zhou Qiao had to be filial piety for three years, and the Lu family couldn''t make ends meet because Lu Erbai broke his leg, so the old lady sold the silver ring.

    Now that life is going well, the old lady has a lot more money in her hands. Whether it is Lu Erbai or Shu Yu, there will be no less pocket money for her.

    With money in her hand, and not being able to attend the marriage of her eldest grandson and eldest daughter-in-law, the old lady felt bad about it, so she went to pick a gold bracelet for her.

    Zhou Qiao didn''t dare to pick it up. When she got married, her mother-in-law just gave her a piece of good material. She felt sorry for her milk being so generous.

    "Take it, this is the intention of the milk, we will be filial to the milk in the future." Daniel whispered beside her.

    He still knows his grandmother very well. The old lady is not a person who can make a swollen face and make a fat man. If she really has no money in her hand, she may send a wooden hairpin. Now she takes out such a gold bracelet, it must be affordable. up.

    Zhou Qiao then took over and thanked him seriously.

    The old lady waved her hand, "Okay, don''t kneel, I''ve also had the tea of ??the eldest granddaughter-in-law, let''s eat quickly."

    Daniel and Zhou Qiao helped each other to get up, and helped the old lady to the kitchen from left to right.

    Shu Yu has already laid out the food, "Eat quickly, it will be cold later."

    "You also said that after buying food and wine for so long, I thought you were bought by the food." The old lady smiled and pointed at her.

    However, talking about this, Daniel felt a little guilty, "Milk, it''s not Ayu''s fault, it''s all my fault."

    He told what happened in Buchanan.

    Lu Erbai thought it was strange, "Did the shopkeeper of Buzhuang change someone, why did his attitude suddenly change?"

    "No change." Shu Yu took a bite of the dish and said indifferently, "I just saw the dish and knew that I was exiled, but wouldn''t I look down on our shop? It''s okay, I have already cancelled the contract with him. Now, go back to Fucheng to see if there is a suitable cloth shop, is it possible that without them, we can''t open a ready-to-wear shop?"

    The old lady was surprised, "How come even the shopkeeper of Buzhuang knew that you were exiled?"

    "Probably the whole county knows about it, right?" Shu Yu knew it from the moment he heard what the second aunt of the Zhou family said.

    But the old lady was not mentally prepared, she couldn''t help but look at A Xiang and her daughter.

    Axiang and Fu Xiangdi looked at each other and nodded slightly, "Yes, this is all rumored in Liufang Lane all this time."

    Da Niu felt even more guilty, "Milk, this matter was caused by us."

    "What''s the matter, please talk about it."

    In fact, even if the big cow doesn''t say it, Shu Yu can guess the general process.

    It should be that the auntie wants to make trouble with the uncle and leave.

 Chapter 863ï¼š big house tragedy

    Chapter 863 The tragedy of the big house

    Sure enough, Daniel said in a low voice, "After my mother knew that Ayu went to the southwest to be exiled there, she had to cut off our relationship with the second uncle''s family, otherwise we would be separated from my father. Naturally, my father disagreed. It was such a commotion, people heard it, and it spread all over the city."

    The old lady sneered, "Then your mother and you have left?"

    "¡­¡­No."

    "As much as you can cause trouble, it''s not as sensible as your third aunt." Liang was the first to know about this. She also knew that she covered her mouth and ran to the county town to tell her, and she didn''t mention that the third child would be cut off from the beginning to the end. relationship thing.

    She is such a babbling person, she kept it a secret for so long. Why is the eldest daughter-in-law so stupid, doesn''t she know that this matter has become a big one, and the first person to suffer is her own children?

    Look at it, it is very difficult for a Daniel to buy goods.

    "Milk, Ayu, I''m sorry."

    The old lady waved her hand, "I don''t blame you for this, and we have nothing to lose. Instead, it was you who was dragged by your brainless mother."

    Daniel smiled wryly, he was actually okay, with a wife who was always on the side of him.

    The eldest sister, Cuihua, was irritated by her husband''s family for a long time, and it was not a good time.

    Fortunately, she has a strong temperament and has attracted her husband to her side, so she did not suffer any loss.

    The most unlucky ones were Er Niu and Orchid. Er Niu went to a private school, and the master of that private school was a little pedantic, so he directly advised Er Niu to rest at home for a while and wait until the limelight passed.

    And Orchid, who just got engaged not long ago, was rejected because of this.

    Both Daniel and Cuihua were very annoyed by this incident. Daniel used to reason with Mrs. Li, but now he doesn''t talk about it anymore, and he directly leaves Mrs. Li at home and is not allowed to go anywhere. Nor will she be retrenched.

    Cuihua ran to her mother''s house and sprayed Li Shi.

    Several of the children had left their hearts with Li and were unwilling to talk to her.

    Li''s family was never on her side. Coupled with her husband''s accusations, she became isolated and helpless, and no one spoke for her at all.

    Although she still felt that she was on the side of reason, she didn''t dare to make a sound at this time, and she had been quiet at home these days.

    But the rumors have already spread, and Lord Xiang has come forward to suppress it. No one dares to say this on the surface, but secretly, the eyes of those people looking at the Lu family are very subtle.

    The old lady doesn''t know these things yet, she is just a bit of a pitiful bull, why is there such a mother on the stall?

    She snorted, "I do hope she gets away with your father at this time, and when I look back, I know that A Yu has not only returned without guilt, but has also become a town lord, and promises to regret her death."

    "My mother, she doesn''t really want to be divorced, she just..." Da Niu said halfway through and was suddenly stunned.

    He and Zhou Qiao, who also reacted, were stunned, and then suddenly raised their heads and looked at the old lady.

    "Milk, what did you just say? What... Xiangjun?"

    The old lady said proudly, "Our family''s Ayuke is amazing, she made a heat pack that benefits the people and the country and gave it to the emperor. The emperor personally ordered her not only to return to her place of origin without guilt, but also to seal her up. When you become a county lord, you have been rewarded with a lot of things, and by the way, there is also a big house, the third year in, we will go to the county magistrate tomorrow to see where the house is."

 Chapter 864ï¼š shocked bull

    Chapter 864 Shocked Daniel

    Daniel and his wife gasped for breath, did they hear it right?

    Xiangjun?

    Not only them, but even A Xiang and Fu Xiangdi were stunned, their faces dazed.

    Shu Yu was amused, "The meritorious service I said earlier refers to this."

    Da Niu shook his head, came back to his senses, and said eagerly, "Milk, what''s the matter? What kind of heat pack? A-Yu has seen the emperor? You, please tell us about it."

    He didn''t even bother to eat, and the old lady waved her hand, "Eat first, it will be cold."

    Da Niu was anxious, and his excited appearance finally had the demeanor he should have at his age.

    He felt that the second uncle''s family had encountered a lot of unimaginable things on this long trip.

    He ate quickly, and the old lady knew that they were in a hurry, so she did not delay, and told the whole thing about the heat pack.

    After finished speaking, he took them to see the imperial edict.

    Daniel and several people held their breath, this is the imperial edict! !

    They didn''t dare to touch it at all, but he still knew a few words, at least Ayu''s name, and Xiangjun.

    After reading it hard, he smirked, "Not only did my sister come back from exile, but she actually became a Xiangjun, that''s a Xiangjun."

    Zhou Qiao was also very excited. Before, he thought that he would face countless difficulties in the future, but now he is afraid that the entire Lu family will become rich.

    In this huge Jiangyuan County, who else can be compared to Sister Ayu?

    Da Niu also wanted to see that magical heat pack. Just now, Dahu told himself that a heat pack is something that can cook rice without adding firewood or charcoal, just add water.

    But it was too late, the old lady drove them back.

    "Fever pack or something, I''ll see it tomorrow, we''re exhausted after a long day''s drive, you guys should go back too."

    Daniel patted his forehead, he was negligent.

    "Then, second uncle and second aunt, you should rest early. Qiaoqiao and I will go back first."

    Shu Yu said, "You drive the mule cart back. Tomorrow, all shops will be closed for a day, and we will go back to Shangshi Village together. By the way, we have to go to the county government first in the morning to find the adults, Daniu, you and sister-in-law. Go to the south of the city and tell the third uncle and the fourth aunt, we are all back."

    Daniel nodded, "Okay, after I go to the south of the city tomorrow, I will wait for you at the gate of the city."

    After he finished speaking, there was no further delay. The mule cart Shu Yu sat in later was still at the door. He pulled the reins and took Zhou Qiao back to the shop.

    The Lu family thought that there would be a lot of things to do tomorrow, so they went to bed early after washing up.

    Daniel and Zhou Qiao walked slowly. It was a little dark at the moment, and when they reached Ningshui Street, most of the shops were already closed.

    The two entered the house from the backyard, thinking that they would go back to the village tomorrow morning, and they had to prepare something.

    When the busy work was over, the two of them lay on the bed and couldn''t sleep.

    Da Niu was excited, and Zhou Qiao was also very excited at the beginning. He was happy that the second uncle''s family was back, and that Ayu was acquitted and became a village king.

    My sister-in-law has a distinguished status, and is also a reasonable and talkative personality, and she gets along well with herself. With such a sister-in-law, no one would dare to bully their family in the future.

    can be followed by a little worry.

    Da Niu is a meticulous person. At first, he thought his wife was happy, but after seeing her tossing and turning, she seemed to have something on her mind.

 Chapter 865ï¼š Zhou Qiao is worried

    Chapter 865 Zhou Qiao is worried

    Daniel immediately turned over to face her, and asked with concern, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"

    "No, no discomfort."

    "Then why are you frowning, are you unhappy that the second uncle''s family is back?"

    Zhou Qiao sat up abruptly, "Of course I''m happy, I don''t know how much I''m looking forward to them coming back, I''m just..."

    "What is it? What else can you say to me?" Daniel also sat up.

    Zhou Qiao pursed her lips, turned her face slightly, and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid you will feel uncomfortable when you say it."

    "No, you say it, I listen."

    Zhou Qiao took a deep breath and whispered, "I just thought, the second uncle''s family is back, then the second aunt will take care of this shop in the future. Are we going back to Shangshi Village?"

    She spoke, her fingers twitching uneasily.

    Zhou Qiao didn''t think about occupying the shop, it wasn''t hers at all, it was just a temporary watch.

    She is not afraid to go back to the village to do farm work. This is how she came here since she was a child, and she is used to it.

    However, when he returned to the village, he said he wanted to live at home and get along with his mother-in-law.

    I didn¡¯t know Li Shi before, but I only heard that she is a good person, and she has always been kind to people outside.

    She lost her own mother, and she was thinking about getting married in the future, taking care of Li as her own mother.

    But after getting married, I realized that I was thinking too naively.

    Daniel is very good, her father-in-law is also very kind to her, Lanhua is a beautiful girl, and occasionally has a little bit of her own thoughts, but she is very talkative and respects her. Erniu is lively, and she is studying in a private school, so she doesn''t get along much. .

    As a family, there may be some problems more or less, but they are still happy to run in with each other.

    Only the mother-in-law has a sweet face and a bitter heart. In front of outsiders, she is very good, and when she comes home, she will do all the work. Inside and out, she wanted the face and dowry money she received when she got married.

    Zhou Qiao was really afraid of this mother-in-law. Fortunately, Daniel took her to a shop in the county town.

    Just like this, the mother-in-law was not very happy, saying that a daughter-in-law should serve her parents-in-law at home, and who would go to the county town to enjoy themselves.

    When the eldest sister-in-law went back to her parents'' house, she said that Daniel got married late, and everyone else has two children at this age. If the husband and wife are separated, when will the mother-in-law hold her grandson?

    My mother-in-law reluctantly agreed to let her follow Daniel to the county seat.

    But the mother-in-law was still not reconciled, and she insisted on coming with her, saying that she was taking care of the husband and wife.

    But he was rejected by Daniel. There is only one room in this shop. Where will my mother-in-law live?

    Mother-in-law wanted to live with Auntie Axiang in Liufang Lane, but Da Niu still disagreed. Axiang¡¯s house was used for making clothes, and there was not much place to live.

    Besides, mother-in-law came to the county, what should I do at home? Erniu has to go to school, Orchid has to prepare for marriage, and the father-in-law is busy in the fields all day, without a mistress.

    Zhou Qiao felt a little bored when she thought of getting along with her mother-in-law every day after returning to the village.

    Daniel and her husband and wife for half a year, he can somewhat guess her thoughts, he stretched out his hand to hold her uneasy hands, and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry, I''m here. Although the shop will definitely be returned to the second uncle, but I''m here. It''s time to plant sunflowers."

    "Is it the kind of flower the size of a yellow washbasin that is currently planted in the yard?"

 Chapter 866ï¼š Generous Road Sanzhu

    Chapter 866 Luxurious Lu Sanzhu

    Daniel nodded and told her about his plan, "Ayu said, this flower is very valuable when it matures. Ayu also attaches great importance to it. She even asked me about the sunflower when I was just eating. I guess Now, when she settles down, she will start planting in large quantities."

    Zhou Qiao couldn''t help but turn her head, "Ayu has become a village lord, will he still go to plant flowers?"

    Xiangjun has a salary every year, and now she has a noble status, and she is not much better than those young ladies. The daughters of those big families are embroidering and reading books at home. Even if they go out, they go to enjoy the flowers.

    Daniel smiled and said, "You don''t know Ayu, she likes to rely on herself in everything. Even if she is a Xiangjun, she will not miss the opportunity to make money. When she is ready to plant sunflowers, I will go to Ayu. Mao Sui suggested to go. We will go wherever A Yu buys the land."

    But no matter where, Shangshi Village should be unlikely.

    The land that can be sold temporarily over there is scattered about one mu or two mu.

    Ke Ayu said that a sunflower needs to be planted in one piece to look good.

    Zhou Qiao felt relieved after listening to Daniel''s words. She knew that she couldn''t hide from her mother-in-law all her life, but she really didn''t want to deal with her mother-in-law at the moment, especially when her mother-in-law had already started giving birth.

    The couple finally fell asleep in peace.

    The next morning, Daniel and Zhou Qiao packed up and drove the mule cart to the south of the city.

    They came very early, there were not many people on the street, the shops along the side were still closed, and only some breakfast stalls had been set up.

    So they went all the way smoothly, but even so, it took a lot of time to reach the south of the city.

    Daniel stopped the mule cart and knocked on the door of Lu Sanzhu''s courtyard first.

    Lu Sanzhu was planning to go to the street to buy some steamed buns for breakfast. Now he has raised his wages several times. Occasionally, when his wife is too lazy to get up to make breakfast, he can go out to buy something to eat.

    Who knew that as soon as he walked into the yard, he heard a knock on the door.

    "Who is this early in the morning?"

    He went to open the door while walking, but as soon as he opened the courtyard door, he saw the couple standing at the door.

    "Da Niu?? Why are you here, so early?"

    Lu Sanzhu frowned, a bad premonition flashed in his heart, something happened, right?

    Recently, the old folks have always been unhappy. The last time was when Er Niu was returned home by a private school, and the last time was when Orchid was returned to his relatives.

    It''s good this time, the husband and wife came together, and at the juncture that he didn''t go out to work, something must have happened.

    Lu Sanzhu didn''t want to worry about it. He felt so annoying, so he turned his head and shouted at the inside, "My mother, Daniel and his daughter-in-law are here, you hurry up."

    then turned around and said to the two in front of him, "Da Niu, if you have anything to do with your third aunt, the third uncle has to go to work. It''s getting late, and it will be too late if you don''t leave."

    After he finished speaking, he was about to leave, not even buying breakfast.

    Daniel knows Lu Sanzhu so much, he can see his thoughts at a glance.

    He felt helpless for a while, seeing that Uncle San was going to walk around him and leave, he hurriedly reached out and grabbed his arm, "Uncle San, wait a minute, I came here to tell you a happy event."

    Lu Sanzhu stopped instantly, "A happy event?"

    Suspicious eyes swept over the two of them. Daniel is a sincere person and will not lie to him.

    Relaxed, Lu Sanzhu retreated again, "What a happy event, tell me."

 Chapter 867ï¼š Three rooms are shocked

    Chapter 867 The three rooms are shocked

    Daniel saw that the neighbors on the left and right had opened the door and came out, so he went into the yard, "Uncle Third, go in and talk."

    Lu Sanzhu pouted and touched his empty stomach. Forget it, I''ll go buy breakfast later.

    At this moment, Mrs. Liang also heard the movement. Seeing Daniel and Zhou Qiao, he asked in surprise, "Why are you here? Our family didn''t make breakfast today, so you can''t make it in time."

    big cow,"¡­¡­"

    Three uncles and three aunts really have the same temperament for ten years.

    He didn''t delay any longer, and stood in the yard and said, "The milk and the second uncle are back."

    "What? Who are you talking about?" Lu Sanzhu was startled, suspecting that he had heard it wrong.

    Da Niu can only repeat it again, telling the story of seeing A Yu last night, and by the way, he also said the matter of A Yu being named a Xiangjun.

    As Daniel''s voice fell, the small courtyard suddenly became quiet, Lu Sanzhu and Liang''s eyes widened and their mouths opened, unable to make a sound.

    After a long time, the left and right neighbors suddenly heard two screams.

    "what¡­¡­"

    "what¡­¡­"

    This sound not only startled the neighbors, but also woke the two sleeping children in the house.

    Baoya cried immediately when she was young.

    Dabao angrily beat the bed, but in the end he had to coax his sister first. Fortunately, this situation is not the first time for Lu Sanzhu and his wife. Both children are used to it.

    Baoya stopped after being coaxed for a few words. Dabao dragged on his shoes and ran out quickly. He said angrily, "Father, mother, what are you doing so surprised in the early morning?"

    Yeah, using an idiom, praise one.

    Da Bao continued to complain, "I''m very sleepy. I was reading so late last night, and you didn''t let me rest. If I sleep in class, I''ll have to be called by my husband to beat the palm of the hand again, you..."

    However, no one listened to his complaints. Lu Sanzhu and Mrs Liang didn''t seem to be able to see him. They stared at the couple, "Da, Da Da Niu, what did you just say? Ah? You, you, you. You said that Ayu has also returned, and she has become a villager?"

    "Yes, I have seen the imperial decree with my own eyes. They are going back to Shangshi Village today, so let me tell you in advance. I will meet you again when she returns to the county seat."

    Lu Sanzhu''s face flushed with excitement, "Then we have to wait until when, mother is going to go back to Shangshi Village. As a son, of course I have to go with me."

    Mr. Liang also nodded quickly, "Yes, yes, let''s go back to Shangshi Village together. I haven''t gone back for a long time."

    Lu Sanzhu''s excited hands began to tremble, "Well, then I''ll go to Taohualin to ask for a leave now, Daniel, you came with a mule cart, right? I''ll use the cart first."

    After saying , the man ran out.

    Daniel and Zhou Qiao looked at each other helplessly, but they didn''t stop. Grandma should be very happy to see the third uncle''s family.

    When Lu Sanzhu went out, Mrs Liang turned around and pulled Da Bao and said, "Son, your milk and sister Ayu are back, let''s reunite with them, walk around, I''ll take you to a private school to ask for leave. Daniel, help I''ll take care of baby."

    Dabao was still in a daze, and was led out by Liang''s family.

    After a long while, his surprised voice came, "The milk is back? When did you come back...Wait, mother, I haven''t washed my face yet..."

    The sound of gradually faded away, and Daniel and Zhou Qiao just stood in the yard and looked at each other silently.

 Chapter 868ï¼š Go to the county gate and wait

    Chapter 868 Go to the gate of the county government and wait

    It wasn''t until Baoya''s voice came from the room that Da Niu suddenly woke up.

    He hurriedly said to Zhou Qiao, "You are here to help watch Baoya, I will go to Sigu and tell her the good news."

    The fourth aunt''s house is not far from the third uncle''s house, and it can be reached in no time.

    Daniel also left, and Zhou Qiao then entered the door. Seeing Baoya sitting on the bed and rubbing her eyes in a daze, she couldn''t help but come forward with a smile.

    She dressed Baoya, took her to the kitchen to wash her face, and packed up and wanted to take her to breakfast.

    I didn''t expect to look in the kitchen, there was a cold pot and a cold stove, and there was nothing.

    Zhou Qiao couldn''t do anything even if she wanted to get her something to eat. Rice, noodles and grains were all locked in the cupboard.

    Fortunately, Liang Shi just happened to come back with Dabao at this moment.

    Dabao is very excited. First, sister Ayu, who can make delicious food, is back. Second, it is very cool that you don''t have to go to a private school today.

    Although he didn''t quite understand what Xiangjun meant, he heard from his mother that Sister Ayu''s status is now high enough for him to walk sideways.

    Mr. Liang bought a few steamed buns on the way. When he came in, he gave Baoya one of them. He held one in his mouth and put the rest on the table. He pushed Dabao to comb his hair and wash his face.

    Then he asked Zhou Qiao if he wanted it. Zhou Qiao had already eaten it, so he naturally shook his head.

    Mr. Liang asked while eating. Zhou Qiao only saw the old lady last night.

    But just like that, Mr. Liang was extremely satisfied.

    After a while, Daniel came back, along with Lu Sixing and two children.

    Daniel said, "The fourth aunt went back with us, and the fourth uncle also went to ask for leave."

    Yuan Shanchuan¡¯s work place is not far from here. He doesn¡¯t need to go to the county office to ask for leave. He just needs to find his superior and say it.

    Lu Sixing had eaten breakfast. She was very curious about the experience of her second brother''s family. Daniel didn''t say it very carefully, but now she can''t help but ask more carefully.

    While the others were talking like this, Lu Sanzhu and Yuan Shanchuan both returned.

    They happened to meet on the way back, which was a coincidence.

    When everyone is ready, we can''t wait to get ready to go.

    There are a lot of families in the two families, but fortunately, Quanquan and Baoya are not very big, so it is enough to hold them in their arms. Xiaozhen and Dabao are also children, and they can sit down in the car, but they can''t get up fast.

    Daniel was driving, Yuan Shanchuan was sitting on the other side of the carriage.

    Cheli Lu Sanzhu said excitedly and whispered to Mrs Liang, "I told you a long time ago that there is meat to eat with A Yu. Although she was bullied by dogs in the past, she will soon recover. Look, look, now not only has he come back, he has become a village king."

    It was a low voice, but everyone in the mule cart heard it.

    Zhou Qiao and Lu Sixing looked at each other and smiled helplessly.

    Lu Sanzhu was very proud, "My vision has always been good."

    Liang nodded, "That''s right, otherwise how could you marry me?"

    The people in and out of the car, "..." are both shameless.

    Lu Sanzhu thought of something, suddenly lifted the curtain of the car and asked Daniel, "Where are we going?"

    "Ayu said, let''s wait for her at the gate of the city, she is going to the county office to do something."

    Lu Sanzhu waved his hand, "Going to the gate of the city? Let''s wait at the gate of the county government office. I haven''t seen my mother for more than half a year. I have to see her old man as soon as possible to see if she is doing well. "

 Chapter 869ï¼š A big house for Shu Yu

    Chapter 869 The big house for Shu Yu

    Lu Sanzhu said so, so Da Niu could only turn around and head towards the county office.

    At this time, the Lu family had also met Master Xiang.

    Xiang Weinan was quite emotional. Earlier, she thought that Miss Lu was not simple, but now she finds that she has a small vision. This is not simple, she is clearly a master.

    In a place like the exile, he can fight back. Not only did he get to know Mr. Qi, but he also came up with such an eye-catching thing, and was immediately conferred the title of Xiangjun. It''s amazing, really amazing.

    Shu Yu is here to handle the household registration. As a freshly-baked xiangjun, he naturally has to register.

    looked at the imperial decree to Weinan and put a key in front of her.

    "This is the key to your junior year''s yard. I specially picked a good location for you. How about it? Do you want to go and have a look now?"

    The rest of the Lu family were a little moved when they heard that the third year entered the courtyard, and their eyes lit up when they saw the key.

    But when Shu Yu thought of the original plan, he still said, "We have to go back to Shangshi Village first. Let''s go to another day. I''ll take the key first, and you can just tell me the address."

    Xiang Weinan said the address again, and Shu Yu measured it in his heart. It was indeed a good location. It was not far from Ningshui Street, and it was even a street away from Ding''s house.

    Shu Yu was very satisfied, she guessed right, Xiang Weinan would reserve a large yard for her.

    "Okay, I''ll go to Shangshi Village with you later, Hu Li, and read the imperial edict to you."

    After speaking to Wei Nan, he called Hu Li and asked him to prepare first. Shu Yu is also considered to be returning home. According to the procedure, he should have read the imperial edict again at the place of residence, lest no one else know about it, and think that she has escaped from exile privately, and treats people as disrespectful and disrespectful.

    Shu Yu saw that things were done here, so he said to the rest of the Lu family, "Mom, you are having a cup of tea outside. I have something I want to talk to Lord Xiang alone."

    "Okay, then you can talk slowly."

    After the Lu family went out, Xiang Weinan looked at her suspiciously, "What''s the matter?"

    "Mr. Qi should have been reinstated, right?"

    Xiang Weinan laughed, "Of course."

    Different from the slow journey of the Lu family, Qi Chan was urged to enter Beijing, and he left Heichang County earlier than Shu Yu. After returning to the capital, he entered the palace to thank him and returned to the court.

    When he returned to the dynasty, he not only returned to the scenery, but was even used more by the emperor. It may not be long before he will rise by a liter.

    Shu Yu was relieved when he heard the words, and immediately took out a letter from his sleeve, "Then I''d like to ask the adults to help me deliver this letter to Mr. Qi."

    "Letter?" Xiang Weinan was puzzled, "You sent him a letter as soon as you got back?"

    "Um."

    "Do you have something to ask him to help?" It''s not like that, he has already returned to Jiangyuan County and has become a town lord, but do you need someone else''s help?

    Shu Yu saw that he was very curious and couldn''t help laughing, "You''ll know when you take it apart."

    pointed to Wei Nan, "Can I see?"

    "I can see it."

    Xiang Weinan endured it, but in the end he couldn''t, and pulled out the letter.

    The content of the two papers is long or short.

    Xiang Weinan glanced roughly at first, then froze after the scan, raised his head in astonishment and asked, "You confessed to him that you met the Lu family in advance?"

    "It''s easy to leave trouble if you don''t confess." Shu Yu sighed, looking helpless.

 Chapter 870ï¼š Shu Yus letter

    Chapter 870 Shu Yu''s Letter

    According to their plan, she was an ordinary little peasant girl, and even if she was exiled, she was not considered an important person.

    Turning around, she made out a heat pack, and asked someone to present it to the imperial front. At most, the emperor knew that there was such a girl from the Lu family. The greatest grace was to let her acquit her and return to Jiangyuan County to continue to be a small peasant girl.

    People in Jiangyuan County didn''t know that she had been exiled, and the place of exile was so far away from here that they had nothing to do with each other.

    Lu Shuyu like this is not likely to attract attention. Of course, even if he attracts attention, isn''t it Xiang Weinan? In more than half a year, the fifth prince should also be enthroned.

    In this case, Shu Yu has nothing to worry about.

    But now it''s different. Everyone in the county knows about her exile, and she has become a registered town lord with a name and a surname. Who knows if anyone who doesn''t like her will go to archaeology and want to kill her. she.

    looked back and found that there was something wrong with her statement on the southwest side... No, there was a problem with the emperor''s account of his life experience, then it was over.

    Instead of that, let¡¯s be frank and lenient.

    After all, she is now someone with a life-saving charm.

    "Life-saving charm? Who?"

    Xiang Wei Nan just asked the exit, but he immediately came over, "Dongqing Guanzhu?"

    Shu Yu nodded and twitched the corner of Wei Nan''s mouth. Your master recognized it was too good, he was a little sour.

    Xiang Weinan lowered his head to read the letter in his hand again, and Shu Yu sincerely admitted his mistake at the beginning, telling Qi Chan that he had received the grace of the Holy Spirit because of the heat pack, and was very grateful.

    But he concealed some things and felt guilty. He felt that he had betrayed the trust of the emperor and Qi Chan, so that he could not sleep well and sleep every night. After thinking about it, I still wrote this letter to confess the cause and effect of the matter and ask the emperor to apologize.

    As long as the emperor can calm down, then she can not have the title of Xiangjun, she can return to the release land, and work every day to atone for her sins.

    Seeing this, Xiang Weinan couldn''t help but raise his head, you''re really good, you haven''t said anything yet, first admit your mistake sincerely, and think about the way out, and by the way, take credit for the heat pack that you presented.

    After admitting the mistake, the following is the cause and effect of the matter.

    In the letter, she said that she recognized Dongqing Guanzhu as her master at the beginning of last year.

    Very good, never forget to mention Dongqing Guanzhu.

    followed closely, and said that she was only discovered by the Shu family in Shentang, and after she was lucky enough to escape, she wanted to join the master. Unexpectedly, the master left her an address and asked her to find her biological parents.

    Master''s order, cannot be violated.

    She originally just wanted to come over to have a look. How did she know that the Lu family had been looking for her, and because of this, the family was living **** all sides. She felt the care of her family and the preciousness of her family around her.

    But there is still a trace of fear in my heart, for fear that the Shu family will come to the door, I have been paying attention to the situation of the Shu family.

    Learned that the Shu family was imprisoned. As the adopted daughter of the Shu family, she knew that she was doomed. However, he was afraid that it would affect the relatives who were finally reunited, so he could only go to the Fucheng alone, and wanted to ask the master for advice.

    Who knew that Master had already wandered around, but he left her a note saying that if the will of God is hard to defy, let her go with the flow.

    So she found a village and tried to distance herself from the Lu family.

    However, the news of her exile was known to her family, who did not hesitate to stay away from their hometown and follow her for thousands of miles.

 Chapter 871ï¼š meet

    Chapter 871 Meet

    Xiang Weinan was about to cry when he saw the true feelings in her letter. He didn''t even know that this girl''s writing was so good.

    He put the letter away and sighed, "Alright, this letter is suitable whether it is for Mr. Qi or the emperor."

    Mr. Qi, she has a good impression of Shu Yu himself. He is able to restore his post, and she has contributed greatly.

    This is Shu Yu''s family affairs, and it has no effect on Mr. Qi, so he will naturally speak to her.

    As for the emperor, the four characters of Dongqing Guanzhu are enough. Not to mention that Shu Yu''s concealment was justifiable, and she would not threaten others. He even felt that the relationship between Shu Yu and the Lu family was precious, let alone.

    However, Shu Yu was a little more worried.

    "It was Shaoqing of Dali Temple who tried the Shu family''s case at the beginning. It stands to reason that he should find out where I went when I left the Shu family. I was afraid that if I confessed this matter, it would affect him."

    "Oh, that won''t happen." Xiang Weinan waved his hand, "Master Jing is the emperor''s person, the emperor just told him to find out the crimes of the eldest Shu family, and more importantly, there are other secret missions. , but not only Lord Jing, but also the confidants of the second and third princes. At that time, Lord Jing''s performance was as if they were overridden by those two people, that is to say, most of the Shu family''s affairs were found out by them. It''s their fault for ignoring something."

    Shu Yu suddenly realized, okay, since it won''t hurt Mr. Jing, maybe she can also cheat the second prince and the third prince, then she can give this letter to Mr. Qi with confidence.

    "Then please help me deliver the letter to the capital, hurry up and deliver it to Qi Chan in person."

    "Don''t worry, leave this to me."

    solemnly sealed a good letter to Wei Nan, and finally asked, "Does Ah Yun know about this?"

    "Yes, I discussed it with him."

    Xiang Weinan didn''t ask any more questions.

    After finishing talking, Shu Yu was about to go back to Shangshi Village, and the Lu family were still waiting for her in the yard.

    Seeing her coming out, everyone surrounded them, "Ayu, are you ready?"

    "Okay, let''s go, we have to buy incense paper money."

    Lu''s family has been away for more than eight months. He was away during the Chinese New Year, and he also missed the Qingming Festival. The incense offering to grandpa can only be saved until now.

    On the way out of the city, you will pass a shop selling incense, candles and paper money. After buying, go back to Shangshi Village and go up the mountain to see Grandpa.

    The old lady said that when such a big happy event happened in the Lu family, you must tell the old man as soon as possible. Especially when their family, Ayu, became the lord of the township to win glory for their ancestors and make them happy too. After all, the Lu family has been muddy for eighteen generations, but now there is a villager, which is very beautiful.

    Thinking of this, the old lady was in a hurry.

    Several people went out of the yamen together, but unexpectedly saw Daniel and others at the door.

    Lu Sanzhu raised his hand and waved it desperately, "Ayu, Ayu Ayu."

    Shu Yu, "..." Your mother is still here, can you see me in your eyes?

    Lu Sanzhu said that it was fine, he ran up directly, and asked excitedly, "Are you really a xiangjun? Are you too powerful? You... ah, it hurts, mother, you are pulling me What do the ears do?"

    The old lady sneered, "You still have my mother in your eyes?"

    "Of course there is." Lu Sanzhu turned around with a smile, and greeted Lu Erbai and the others who were standing aside one by one, and was stunned when he saw Hu Li at the end.

 Chapter 872ï¼š Three bedrooms, the complete opposite of the big one

    Chapter 872 The Three Houses, the Complete Opposite of the Big House

    Lu Sanzhu thought at first that Hu Li was sending his mother out, but who knew that he even pulled a carriage out.

    Lu Sanzhu was puzzled, "Brother Hu, are you going to Shangshi Village with us?"

    Brother Hu? ? ?

    Shu Yu suddenly turned his head and looked at the two people who were hooking their shoulders on their backs, "Third Uncle, can you call yourself a brother to Master Hu Chai?"

    She even called him Big Brother Hu before, isn''t that messing up the generations?

    Lu Sanzhu laughed dryly, and said proudly, "Brother Hu has helped me, I have had two drinks with him, no, it''s familiar."

    Shu Yu was standing next to the mule cart and was even more surprised to hear that.

    Mr. Liang, who ran up, gave her an explanation, and everyone understood.

    Contrary to the pitiful experience of the Dafang family, after the news of Shu Yu''s exile spread all over the city, Lu Sanzhu not only was not fired by the Taolin owner, but even got another wage increase.

    Lu Sanzhu is very clever. He is very keen to feel the change in the attitude of other guys towards him after the rumor spread.

    Even the owner came to inquire about Shu Yu. Now that the matter has come to this point, it is useless for Lu Sanzhu to hide it, so he simply said it.

    The owner didn''t say anything at the time, but his eyes were really complicated.

    Lu Sanzhu felt a sense of crisis in his heart instantly. After work that day, he came to the entrance of the county government office with two pots of wine and squatted.

    The only person he knew who had crossed paths with was Hu Li, so when Hu Li appeared, he rushed to complain.

    The next day, Hu Lit went to Taolin to find him and had a very cordial exchange. Lu Sanzhu walked around the Taolin with his shoulders and backs, letting the other guys, stewards, and even Yu Jidong¡¯s house. They all saw that he was covered by the county officials.

    Then Lu Sanzhu took out the tea sent by Shu Yu and gave it to the owner.

    As soon as the owner heard that it was sent from the southwest by Shu Yu, they knew that even if the other party was exiled, his life was not bad. Otherwise, where would they have the spare energy to send this stuff?

    Not only that, the county magistrate is still supporting the Lu family.

    I heard that Lord Xiang is also related to the capital. If he wants to protect Lu Shuyu, maybe he can do it.

    Ji Dong''s family was very good to Lu Sanzhu originally, this person is not a fool, but he is smart in his work, otherwise he would not have given him several wage increases in a row.

    He was just worried that Shu Yu''s exile would affect Lu Sanzhu and thus him.

    Since he has been standing up to the adults, Ji Dongjia is not afraid, not only praised Lu Sanzhu vigorously, but also gave him an increase in wages.

    After listening to the lu family members, they were speechless for a long time.

    What to say? Great, Uncle San? ? This can make him kill a good road.

    After a while, the old lady turned her head and said to the person behind her, "Da Niu, you should learn from your third uncle."

    Lu Sanzhu''s eyes lit up and nodded vigorously from behind.

    is really rare, his mother has always praised Daniel and belittled him. In the past, he taught him to learn from Daniel, but now it is the other way around.

    Who knows the next moment, the old lady will say, "Learn from his thick skin, you are too thin, and you will be bullied for nothing."

    Lu Sanzhu was dissatisfied, "Mother, why am I so thick-skinned? This is my name. I am smart and brave, and my brain is flexible. For someone like me who frequently raises wages, is it useful to rely on thick-skinned skin? Wrong, wrong, then Only those with great ability will be useful. Right, Ayu."

 Chapter 873ï¼š Back to the village, back to the village

    Chapter 873 Back to the village, back to the village

    Shu Yu rolled his eyes in his heart, but he still came to ask her opinion?

    However, the words of the third uncle are arrogant, but it is not unreasonable.

    At least the third uncle is really impressive in some respects, and now he has found the right way.

    The old lady became impatient, "Alright, alright, hurry up and get in the car, hurry back to the village."

    Lu Sanzhu immediately climbed up to Shu Yu''s car, and was grabbed by the old lady, "You go in that car, you can''t sit here."

    Lu Sanzhu was pitiful, sighed and walked towards the original car.

    Lu Sixing took the child to meet the old lady first and said a few words. Knowing that it was not the time to chat, she took the child to the car again.

    Xiang Weinan came out. He saw that there were a lot of people in the two mule carts of the Lu family, so he greeted Yuan Shanchuan and Lu Erbai to get on his own car.

    He wanted Shu Yu to come over, but considering her current relationship with Meng Yunzheng, forget it.

    Yuan Shanchuan came over, but refused to get into the carriage, so he simply drove on the carriage.

    Lu Erbai got into the carriage, but... he and Xiang Weinan really had nothing to say, and it was embarrassing to sit opposite each other. After a while, he changed positions with Hu Li and went up in the carriage.

    Seeing this, Lu Sanzhu ran to Shu Yu''s mule cart and said to the old lady, "I''ll help drive the cart."

    The old lady finally said nothing more.

    Three cars loaded with people and drove all the way towards the city gate.

    I bought some incense paper money on the way, and I didn''t stop.

    The mule cart slowed down until it reached Shangshi Village.

    The villagers who were originally at the entrance of the village stared wide-eyed when they saw three cars approaching one after another. This was too big.

    Daniu and Zhou Qiao are on the front of the car, which is not surprising, followed by Yuan Shanchuan and Lu Erbai.

    Um? Lu Erbai?

    After seeing Shu Yu and Lu Sanzhu sitting on the back of the last car, the villagers all gasped.

    The news of Shu Yu''s exile was first spread from Shangshi Village.

    Therefore, the county town is not bad, but the whole Shangshi Village is full of old men and women from the age of seventy, down to the children of five or six years old.

    What''s more, the big house of the Lu family, Mrs. Li, was clamoring for divorce, the second son was sent home by the private school, and the youngest daughter was divorced, which made the villagers sigh.

    Many people sympathized with the big house of the Lu family. This exile was the daughter of the second family. As a result, the whole family of Lu Erbai went to the southwest and disappeared.

    The three rooms are okay, the whole family is in the county seat, Lu Sanzhu and the Liang family are both cheeky, it doesn''t matter what you say.

    The big house is different. Except for the Daniel couple, everyone else is still in the village.

    So, this person can''t commit a crime and commit bad deeds. Once sentenced, not only close relatives will be affected, but even those with a little bit of relatives will be unlucky.

    During this time, the hottest thing discussed in the village was the matter of the Lu family.

    Who would have thought that a person who was still discussing yesterday would appear in front of him this morning.

    Someone reacted quickly, and immediately took a small path and ran to the village chief''s house.

    "The village chief, the village chief is not good, the second girl from the Lu family, really, really escaped back."

    Fan Zhongzheng was having a headache. The second aunt of the Zhou family ran to their village in the morning to say that they were going to die. Lu Shuyu escaped from exile and went straight to the store in the county town to see Daniel.

 Chapter 874ï¼š What about three cars?

    Chapter 874 Drive back three cars

    Such a grandiose behavior will definitely affect the big house of the Lu family, and even the entire Shangshi Village.

    If Lu Daniu didn''t send people to the government in time, the government would definitely punish him for a crime of harboring criminals.

    The village chief was dubious about what Aunt Tuesday said, but he still called all the old people in the village over to discuss the matter.

    Lu Dasong was also called over at the same time. He didn''t believe what Aunt Tuesday said at all.

    While was arguing with the village chief, I heard the villagers shouting loudly.

    Lu Dasong froze, really, really came back?

    Fan Zhong and everyone looked at each other, and his face became extraordinarily serious. If Lu Shuyu really escaped from exile, then something really happened.

    He suddenly looked at Lu Dasong, who was also a little flustered, but quickly thought of his son''s temperament, and hurriedly asked the villager who came to report, "You said that Ayu is back, then, what about my big cow? Is he here? ?"

    The villager nodded again and again, "The big ox is here, and the big ox is back. Not only him, but also Lu Laosan and your fourth brother-in-law are also in the car returning."

    said and compared three, "They drove back three cars, and they entered the village so carelessly." The posture was quite majestic.

    When Lu Dasong heard this, he breathed a sigh of relief. He quickly calmed down, turned to Fan Zhong and said, "Village Chief, Third Master, don''t worry. You know the temperament of Daniel, A Yuyao. He really escaped, and he would never bring her back to the village just like that."

    Everyone was stunned for a while, thinking about it was right.

    The second girl from the Lu family didn''t know much about it, but they knew about the big cow who grew up in the village.

    Seeing that the village chief and others'' faces softened a little, Lu Dasong became more confident, "Besides, there are also the third brother and the fourth brother-in-law. Let''s not talk about the third brother, the fourth brother-in-law is working in the yamen, if A Yu is really A fugitive, the fourth brother-in-law won''t cover her up, right? Let''s go check it out first and ask the situation clearly, so as to avoid any misunderstanding."

    Fan Zhong felt that what Lu Dasong said made sense, so he nodded, "Let''s go, go to Lu''s second house to see the situation. It was agreed in advance that if the second girl in his family is really a fugitive, then I will not be merciful, and then I will directly They were arrested and sent to the government.¡±

    Lu Dasong didn''t say anything, he felt that things were not that simple anyway.

    Fan Zhong rubbed his forehead and strode out the door, the others hurriedly followed.

    Lu''s house is not very far away. Shu Yu and the others can only walk on the main road because they are driving a mule cart.

    The old lady called Dabao and Dahu directly, "You two, run quickly, go to Uncle''s house and call them all."

    "Okay." Dabao has read the book for more than half a year, he is more sensible than before, at least he knows what a brother and brother is.

    After listening to the old lady''s explanation, he turned his head and came over to lead the tiger, "Let''s go, I''ll take you, you haven''t come back for so long, you don''t know the uncle''s house, you follow me, don''t get lost."

    Big Tiger, "..." is not so exaggerated, the uncle''s family still knows it.

    But he still held his hand, and the two brothers ran fast, hand in hand, and disappeared in an instant.

    The old lady was very satisfied and said to Shu Yu, "It''s really good to send Dabao to school. Look, it''s completely different from the way Tubawang used to do."

 Chapter 875ï¼š Nervous Fan Zhong

    Chapter 875 Nervous Fan Zhong

    Lu Sanzhu also expressed his satisfaction, his son still inherited his own smartness, knowing that he will have meat after a good relationship with the second room.

    "Let''s go, go ahead and enter the house." Lu Erbai opened the courtyard door.

    The group was about to enter when they saw a group of people coming from another direction.

    The first ones were Lu Dasong and Fan Zhong. Seeing that it was really the old lady, A Yu and others, Lu Dasong quickly walked a few steps, "Mother, second brother, it''s really you, are you really back?"

    Fan Zhong was one step behind, he glanced at it, not only saw the second room of the Lu family, but also saw the county magistrate?

    Fan Zhong''s legs are a little weak, why is the county magistrate here too?

    At this moment, in addition to the old people in the village, there are also a lot of villagers who want to watch the fun.

    They didn''t know the county magistrate, but Hu Li, who was standing beside Xiang Weinan, had come to Shangshi Village, and someone recognized him immediately, and said in a low voice, "The official came with him, shouldn''t he have heard the news, Are you going to arrest someone?"

    "You''re stupid, if you really want to arrest someone, will he stand there still?"

    "Did this official come with the Lu family?"

    "I see, the second girl of the Lu family is a prisoner after all. She may have very important things in returning to the village, so she should have an official with her to watch her. I think the second girl of the Lu family just came back for a while and turned around. We still have to go back to the southwest.¡±

    When everyone heard the words, they thought that what this person said had some truth.

    At present, this answer is more in line with what we see.

    Fan Zhong also listened to it, his expression was unpredictable, and he pondered quickly in his heart.

    He hopes that this is the reason, at least to prove that the second girl of the Lu family did not escape from the southwest privately, that she is not a fugitive and will not be implicated in Shangshi Village.

    His footsteps were very slow, but no matter how slow he was, he had already come to him.

    Fan Zhong took the lead and respectfully saluted Xiang Weinan, "Fan Zhong, the village chief of Caomin Shangshi Village, has met the magistrate. I don''t know that the magistrate is here, and I''m sorry for the loss."

    The villagers behind him became a little nervous when they heard the identity of the other party, and quickly followed Fan Zhong''s way of saluting.

    waved to Wei Nan, "Don''t be too polite."

    Fan Zhong saw that his expression was a little happy, so he came here, shouldn''t there be any bad news?

    He wanted to inquire about Xiang Weinan''s intentions, but he really didn''t know how to say it.

    Fortunately, Lu Erbai came over, "The village chief is here? Don''t stand here for now, come in and rest for a while. Please, please."

    Shu Yu and others have taken the lead in entering the door, and the house has been unoccupied for a while. However, during the Chinese New Year, the third and third rooms of the big house came to help clean it up. Now the house is a little dusty, so I can only sit in the yard for the time being.

    Nguyen took a clean handkerchief from the mule cart, wiped a few benches, and placed them in the yard, letting Xiang Weinan, the village chief and others sit and chat.

    The village chief frowned upon seeing this. Isn''t this too aggrieved by the magistrate? The problem is that the Lu family has nothing now, and they don''t even give adults a sip of tea. Isn''t it inappropriate?

    But Lord Xiang doesn''t seem to mind, so he can''t say anything.

    Lu Erbai greeted them, Lu Dasong took the opportunity to pull Daniel aside to ask the situation, "What''s the matter, how did Ayu and the others come back? Nothing happened?"

    Daniel smiled and said, "Father, please rest assured first, it''s good for Ayu to come back, you''ll know in a while."

    While talking, there was a commotion outside.

 Chapter 876ï¼š hula la kneeled on the ground

    Chapter 876 Hula la kneeled on the ground

    followed Dabao Dahu and ran in from the outside with Er Niu, followed by Lan Hua and Li Shi.

    Some people in the village went to tell the village chief, and naturally some people went to tell the people in the big house.

    Therefore, when Dahu and the others went to Lu Dasong''s house, they were only halfway through when they met Li and the others who were walking here, turned around and came back.

    Mr. Li was extremely depressed these days. How much damage did the second house cause to their family? Erniu Lanhua didn''t talk about it, even herself, because of this matter, became at odds with her mother''s family, and became estranged from her husband and children.

    That is, the people from the second room are far away in the southwest, so she can''t see or hear them, otherwise she would have come to them to reason with them.

    As a result, this morning, she heard her daughter-in-law''s aunt say that the dead girl''s escape might affect everyone in the Lu family, and she really hated Shu Yu to death.

    If Lu Dasong didn''t allow her to go out, and said that Auntie was talking nonsense on Tuesday, she would have gone to the county seat to ask about it.

    Who knew that the dead girl not only went to find the big cow, but now she even went back to the village with a big swagger.

    Li''s anger reached the peak, and he couldn''t care about maintaining his image, so he rushed over with a grim expression and wanted to find Shu Yu to settle the account.

    Even the orchid is almost unable to catch up with the fast pace.

    At this time, the courtyard of Lu Erbai''s house was quiet, and after Xiang Weinan sat for a while, he asked Shu Yu to stop working.

    He got up and tidied up his clothes, and then said to everyone, "Okay, let''s read the imperial edict first, lest you all don''t know what''s going on, and you''re always overwhelmed with things."

    Fan Zhong and the others hurriedly followed him to stand up and listened carefully to what he said, but they were all stunned after listening.

    "Holy, decree?"

    What imperial edict? How is it so good, and also, do you still have to read the imperial decree here?

    How could they be able to welcome the arrival of the imperial decree in such a small village as Shangshi Village?

    Everyone looked at each other, and their hearts became more and more panicked.

    Xiang Weinan didn''t explain much, just turned his head to look at Hu Li, who presented an exquisite box.

    Xiang Weinan respectfully invited the imperial decree, "Lu Shuyu accepted the decree."

    Shu Yu sighed secretly in his heart, and then knelt down with a serious expression.

    No one in Shangshi Village took the imperial edict and did not understand the process.

    But when Lu Erbai saw Shu Yu kneeling down, he immediately knelt down with his wife, children and mother.

    Yuan Shanchuan has seen the world, so he quickly followed.

    Lu Sanzhu has always been comfortable with his horse, and he is also clever, and he knelt down in a hurry.

    Daniel grabbed Lu Dasong and then knelt down with Zhou Qiao.

    The villagers who were present saw that the Lu family members were all kneeling on the ground, but they didn''t react.

    Hu Li coughed lightly and reminded Fan Zhong, "Fan Village Chief, this is the imperial decree from the emperor, seeing the imperial decree is like seeing the emperor..."

    Before he could finish speaking, Fan Zhong knelt down with a ''pop''. It was so sudden that he knelt so hard that he felt a burning pain in his knees.

    But he didn''t dare to make a sound, and immediately lowered his head.

    The others finally understood what they were facing, their faces turned pale, and they followed behind and knelt down to the ground. I was afraid that I was a step behind and was remembered by the magistrate, and looked back to ask the guilt.

    Mrs. Li arrived just at this time, and she had already rolled up her sleeves at the door, looking like she wanted justice.

    Who knew that just as he was about to enter the courtyard gate, he suddenly knelt down in front of him.

 Chapter 877ï¼š trance lee

    Chapter 877 The dazed Li Shi

    Mr. Li was stunned, and stared at the scene in front of him with wide eyes in disbelief.

    However, there were people kneeling in the yard at the moment, and Mrs. Li and Orchid standing at the door seemed very abrupt.

    The two looked panicked. Although they didn''t know Xiang Weinan, they knew Hu Li. Seeing them frowning and looking over, the two of them subconsciously followed their legs and knelt on the ground.

    Xiang Weinan then launched the imperial decree and began to read out, "Fengtian transports the emperor''s decree, Dong''an Mansion Lu Shuyu... forgive his sin... Da Yi is commendable... I will give you the title of Xiangjun..."

    Everyone''s heads were buzzing, as if they understood and yet as if they didn''t understand.

    After a while, after reading to Wei Nan, Shu Yu stretched out his hand to receive the decree, "Lu Shuyu accepts the decree, thank you, long live, long live the emperor."

    Other Lu family members also shouted long live, and the villagers subconsciously followed.

    Xiang Weinan handed the imperial edict to Shu Yu, who stood up.

    In addition to the people in the big room, the others in Lu''s family have long been psychologically prepared, and now they are also standing up one after another.

    But the other villagers in Shangshi Village''s eyes widened, and they still knelt on the ground and didn''t move, as if they were in a trance.

    It was Lu Erbai who stepped forward to help Fan Zhong up first, "Village Chief, get up first."

    Fan Zhong didn''t even dare to breathe, he turned his head to look at Lu Erbai and asked, "I, I didn''t hear it just now, did I hear it wrong? The imperial edict is, what does it mean?"

    "It means that my family, Ayu, made something that benefited the people and the country, and handed it over to the local government in the exile, and the government presented it to the emperor. The emperor''s grace specially pardoned our family''s Ayu to return to his hometown, and he was also canonized as Hometown lord."

    "Hi..." Fan Zhong gasped.

    Next to , villagers stood up one after another. Originally, they didn''t quite understand the content of the imperial edict. After Lu Erbai''s explanation, everyone turned to look at Shu Yu in shock.

    This, this girl, has become a villager? ? ?

    Oh my God, this is too awesome! !

    The small yard that was quiet just now, where you could hear a pin drop on the ground, suddenly buzzed with the exclamations of the villagers.

    After the spread out layer by layer, it soon reached the ears of Mr. Li who was still at the gate of the courtyard.

    Li''s whole body swayed. She suspected that she had heard it wrong, and couldn''t help but look at her daughter next to her, "Orchid, did you hear that? Did you understand the imperial decree?"

    "I understand." Orchid was also stunned, but in fact, even if there was no message from the villagers, she understood the meaning of the imperial decree.

    Her eyes lit up slightly, and she took a deep breath, "Mother, mother, Sister Ayu is a villager!!"

    Orchid''s voice was so excited that it provoked the villagers next to it to look over, only to realize that the man in the big house was next to him.

    For a while, someone looked at them sourly, "From the Dasong family, your Lu family can be regarded as a glorious ancestor."

    "No, Xiangjun is the girl with the highest status in Jiangyuan County, right?"

    "Speaking of which, didn''t Orchid just get divorced not long ago? If the Ge family knew about it, wouldn''t they regret it?"

    Some aunts even said to them with a smile, "If you want me to tell me, this marriage is a good one. Orchid, now that your sister has become a village king, your sister has also risen with the tide. You can talk about kissing now, then In the future, the husband''s family will definitely be better than the Ge family, you call it a blessing in disguise."

 Chapter 878ï¼š better marriage in the future

    Chapter 878 The future marriage is better

    Orchid was taken aback for a moment, she hadn''t realized the problem yet, but Mrs Li suddenly came back to her senses.

    Yes, Shu Yu has become a village king, wouldn''t the marriage of Orchid be better?

    and her, from now on, she will be the eldest aunt of Xiangjun.

    Although Mr. Li was still sour in his heart, he felt that the second room was lucky. But if you can follow along, that''s pretty good too.

    She puffed out her chest slightly and coughed lightly, "Okay, don''t block it here, let''s go in. My mother-in-law and the others rarely come back, so we have to go there to reunite."

    She took Orchid''s hand and walked inside, and someone behind her whispered, "Look at her proud, didn''t you know that when the second girl was exiled, didn''t she still make a fuss with Lu Dasong?"

    "If you want me to say, Lu Dasong should have agreed at that time, then the person who regrets the most at this moment will become her."

    "That''s right, I used to think she was a good person, and she was kind and friendly outside. If it wasn''t for her making troubles and leaving, I wouldn''t even know she was pretending to be outside."

    Several people whispered a few words, but they still have concerns. Now that there is a Xiangjun in the Lu family, even if the Li family is not good, that is the aunt of the Xiangjun. If they were to settle accounts with them, they would have nothing to do with it.

    Soon, they turned the topic to Shu Yu again.

    was envious and curious about her, as well as being careful about trying to get in touch with her, so he talked about the heat pack.

    They all wondered what kind of thing made her acquitted and become a Xiangjun.

    Not only the villagers, but even the third house of the Lu family and even the village chief Fan Zhong were very curious.

    Xiang Weinan has already seen it. He has something to do with the capital. He knows that Shu Yu has been rewarded because of this thing, and of course he can''t wait to see it.

    So he didn''t ask any more questions, anyway, the imperial edict was read out, and he still had things to do, so he didn''t plan to stay any longer.

    He called Shu Yu aside to speak, "I''m leaving, are you okay?"

    "fine."

    Xiang Weinan nodded, but still said, "This has become a Xiangjun, and you will have to look like a Xiangjun in the future. Buy a few servants, at least next time someone will block them, and the villagers won''t all follow. Come in."

    Buy someone.

    Shu Yu touched his chin and really had to buy a few. Not to mention anything else, just say that the junior who was rewarded by the emperor, they will move in in the future.

    With so many rooms and such a large site, it takes a lot of energy and time to just clean up.

    The family has something to do, and the old lady is getting old, so she can''t be tired anymore.

    She nodded, "Okay, when we get back to the county seat, go to Yaren''s place to see."

    Xiang Weinan just reminded her that, seeing that she had a plan, she didn''t say any more.

    He called Hu Li, said a word to Lu Erbai, Fan Zhong and others, and left the Lu family yard.

    Fan Zhong hurriedly led the village elders behind the Lu family and sent them out. Seeing Xiang Weinan getting into the carriage, Fan Zhong and the others let out a long sigh of relief as the carriage gradually moved away.

    The county magistrate left, and the villagers were really not so nervous. At this moment, they all turned around, congratulating Lu Erbai and wanting to enter the door to make friends with him.

    This time there is no need for anyone to say more, Fan Zhong was the first to stand in front of him and drive everyone away.

    "Okay, let''s all go back. The Lu family just returned to Jiangyuan County yesterday, and now they have just met. They are very busy. Don''t bother here. I''ll talk about anything later."

 Chapter 879ï¼š show us the heat pack

    Chapter 879 Show us the heat pack

    The villagers were not reconciled, but Fan Zhong directly had the courtyard door of the Lu family closed.

    For a while, apart from the Lu family members, Fan Zhong and a few respected old people in the village were left in the yard.

    Fan Zhong looked at Lu Erbai with envy and jealousy, but he also admired him.

    A girl who had been separated for more than ten years was exiled to the southwest, but he was able to chase after him with his family, which Fan Zhong thought he could not do.

    There were voices from the villagers outside the door, and they were obviously still reluctant to leave.

    Fan Zhong originally thought that the Lu family had not been cleaned up, so he simply asked them to go to his home to sit for a while and have a sip of tea, but now it seems to be okay.

    He walked up to Shu Yu with a smile, and congratulated her dryly.

    Shu Yu replied politely, "Thanks to the village chief, this is just my luck. You guys sit down for a while, I''ll cook some boiled water, and everyone can drink and chat."

    Speaking of which, when I came to Weinan, I didn''t even drink the saliva, which is also pitiful.

    The clay pot has just been washed out, and Shu Yu is about to go to the kitchen. As soon as he took a step, a figure appeared in front of you, "Ayu, you are now a village lord. For things like boiling water, the auntie will come."

    is actually Lee.

    When Mr. Liang saw it, his sense of crisis immediately surged, and he rushed over quickly and snatched the pot back.

    "Why are you here to join in the fun? Didn''t you blame Ayu for causing you to reconcile with your eldest brother? Now he is very attentive."

    Li''s expression froze, and she opened her mouth to refute, but Liang''s was different from her. This woman knew about Shu Yu from the beginning, but never thought of cutting off the relationship with the second room.

    This matter, even in the face of Liang''s, she has no confidence.

    Liang smugly said, "Let''s stay away from A Yu in the future, really, if you smell the feces, you will hide away. When you want to use it as fertilizer, you will come together again, shameless."

    Shu Yu, "..." Damn, please stop talking.

    She looked at Mrs Liang silently, the old lady came up and slapped her on the back, "Who are you talking about?"

    Mrs. Liang suddenly realized that there was something wrong with her description. She turned her head with a dry smile and explained, "Ayu, I didn''t say anything about you. I, I slapped myself."

    She patted her mouth twice, but without paying attention, the pottery pot in her hand was taken away by Li again.

    Liang Shi was furious, "Sister-in-law, do you want to fight?"

    The old lady rolled her eyes, "Okay, you still think there''s less work at home, don''t you? You need people to boil water, wipe the table, and sweep the floor. It''s the same as doing it alone, hurry up."

    She glanced at Mrs. Li and was extremely dissatisfied with this daughter-in-law.

    But there are still a lot of outsiders in the family at the moment. It¡¯s not time to settle accounts, so let¡¯s save them first.

    When the old lady spoke, the others immediately got busy.

    Fan Zhong scratched his head and felt that he should also help at this time, but there were enough people in the Lu family, and the Lu family was so small, so he could only stay where he was and talk to Lu Erbai.

    It was Lu Sanzhu, who had already rushed to Shu Yu eagerly, "Ayu, did you bring that hot pack, let me have a look."

    Of course it¡¯s okay to take a look, and she doesn¡¯t use this to make a profit.

    "Okay, if you are curious, come in and take a look."

    Shu Yu went to the place where the packages were stacked and took out a bag from it.

    The heating pack is just a small package, and it is nothing unusual from the outside.

    Fan Zhong looked at it, "This is the heating pack? What is it for?"

 Chapter 880ï¼š scary tuesday aunt

    Chapter 880 Scared Aunt Tuesday

    The people in the second room have all seen it before. At this moment, Dahu said to Dabao and Erniu, "This heat pack is amazing. You don''t need firewood, just add water to cook rice and noodles."

    Sanya was also introducing Xiaozhen Orchid. The more they talked, the more curious they became.

    Lu Sanzhu couldn''t wait, "Ayu, hurry up."

    Shu Yu brought the pot over, and the Li''s Liang''s and others who were busy in the kitchen also came forward.

    When they saw that the clay pot was filled with water, smoke began to rise not long after, followed by the smell of rice, everyone exclaimed in surprise.

    Fan Zhong and the village elders couldn''t help but be amazed, "No wonder the emperor gave the second girl such a big favor, this is really a very convenient good thing."

    The eyes of everyone looking at Shu Yu are different, this girl is really amazing, she can figure out such good things, this township should belong to her.

    After reading the heat pack, Fan Zhong saw that Lu''s family was still busy, so he didn''t want to disturb him any more. He just made an appointment with Lu Erbai to sit at his house later, and took the village elders out of Lu''s house. gate of the courtyard.

    As soon as I went out, I saw the villagers outside, and said with a serious expression, "I can warn you in advance that now the second girl of the Lu family is a village king, and her status is different from before. Don''t rely on being superior. People from Shicun will come to disturb you for no reason. If you disturb Lu Xiangjun, she will blame her, don¡¯t blame me, the village chief, for not helping you.¡±

    There were quite a few people outside the door who had come up with various excuses to knock on the door, but there were several people who just carried a basket of vegetables and wanted to send them some fresh vegetables for emergency.

    Now listening to the village chief''s words, one by one suddenly retreated.

    They are indeed familiar with the rest of the Lu family, but they really haven''t dealt with Lu Shuyu very much, especially this girl has the experience of carrying an axe to her grandma''s house, which made them feel uneasy.

    Or, wait a minute? Let''s see what''s going on?

    After all, the family has just returned, and the family is reunited. It is really not appropriate to disturb at this juncture. It would be bad if it makes Lu Xiangjun unhappy.

    Fan Zhong looked at the crowd backing away with satisfaction, nodded, and went home happily.

    Compared with the anxiety he had come over before, he was too excited now.

    The village lord who came out of their village, of course, his village chief has also risen with the tide. In the future, who can compare to him in this ten-mile-eight village?

    I am happy to think about it.

    Fan Zhong left, and the villagers who were still surrounding Lujia¡¯s door looked at each other, and then they left slowly.

    This also includes the second aunt of the Zhou family who ran over to watch the fun after hearing the news. She is completely stunned now that the other party is actually a villager.

    Then, she had received money from Young Master Chen from the town and planned to trick Zhou Qiao into becoming a concubine at his house.

    But she has already spent the money, and it''s over now.

    But following her closely, he couldn''t help but be thankful for two points, but luckily he didn''t have time to do it, otherwise the Xiangjun would come back to know what happened to his sister-in-law, and he would definitely settle the account with her.

    No, she was disrespectful to Lord Lu Xiang yesterday, spoke ill of her behind her back, and publicized her affairs all over the city.

    Shouldn¡¯t she¡­ hold revenge?

    On Tuesday, Auntie was in a trance. She walked staggeringly and bumped into someone with a ''bang''.

    "Ah, I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Aunt Tuesday was frightened and ran away without even raising her head.

 Chapter 881ï¼š Tang Wenqian doesnt trust Tangs mother

    Chapter 881 Tang Wenqian does not trust Tang mother

    Mother Tang looked at her back, pursed her lips, rubbed her shoulder that was hit and hurt, and raised her eyes to look in the direction of the Lu family.

    So that girl has become a villager? It''s amazing.

    It''s just that she didn''t know about it until today. Obviously, Wenqian was working with the magistrate in the county office. It''s impossible for Wenqian to have heard of such a big thing.

    But she just went to the county town to visit her son the day before yesterday, but he didn''t say a word to her.

    Is this because she is afraid that she won''t be able to keep the secret and will tell it out in a hurry?

    But she has already promised it, and she knows she is wrong. Could it be that he has been caring about this for an outsider?

    Besides, she can''t be blamed for this matter. If it wasn''t for that Liang''s provocation, how could she have said it uncontrollably?

    Mother Tang felt very aggrieved, and she felt sour afterward. His son has been studying hard for ten years, and now he can only help out by the county magistrate. The girl from the Lu family has a good life. She is directly the king of the township.

    Mother Tang stopped looking at the Lu family, and turned around abruptly and went back to her yard.

    Lu''s family doesn''t care what the outsiders think, as long as no one disturbs them.

    After reading the heat pack, Lu Sanzhu wanted to take the used thing and take it apart and take a look.

    Shu Yu put away the heat pack, Lu Sanzhu smiled, "Ayu, you, show me."

    "What are you looking at? We can''t use this thing. I have already sent the heat pack to the emperor. How to promote it to who and when to popularize it to the common people is the emperor''s business. It''s okay to show you guys, but don''t know. Too clear, it''s not good for us."

    The old lady patted Lu Sanzhu on the side, "Young San, don''t be so curious."

    Lu Sanzhu shrank his neck, seeing Shu Yu''s seriousness, he probably knew the seriousness of the matter and didn''t dare to make a sound.

    Lu Sixing came forward and said, "Okay, we''ve seen this heat pack before, don''t we have to go up the mountain in a while? Let''s pack the house first, and then we can almost leave."

    Shu Yu saw that she was going to enter the room with a broom, and hurriedly stopped her, "Si Gu, let''s not tidy up in the room, we don''t live in the village today."

    Lu Sixing was taken aback for a moment, and Lu Dasong, who was beside him, was even more surprised, "You don''t live in the village? Why don''t you go back to the county seat? But hasn''t the house in the county seat been rented out?"

    "I''ve already asked someone to help me find it again, and I''ll be able to live in it tonight." The old lady said, "We haven''t seen the big house given by the emperor, and we''ll have to renovate it after we look back. Before entering, you still have to rent a house to live in."

    The people the old lady was talking about were Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi. They helped find a house near Liufang Lane when they had nothing to do. This time they wanted a short-term rental, which would last for two months at most.

    The house in the village is put away first. After all, the fields in this family are rented out, and they have nothing to do if they stay here.

    But after all, this is the root of the Lu family. When I have money and leisure in the future, this house still needs to be repaired and repaired.

    The old lady said to Lu Dasong again, "We bought some vegetables and rice noodles when we were in the county seat, and we moved to your house later, and ate at your house at noon."

    Lu Dasong nodded quickly, "That''s it, I''ll let the child go back to cook right away."

 Chapter 882ï¼š Tomb Sweeping

    Chapter 882 Going up the mountain to sweep the grave

    Mr. Lee is trying his best to perform at this moment, and of course he should give up without saying a word.

    Besides, now that the second house is rich, there must be a lot of food purchased, everyone will eat at home, and the rest will not be left to them?

    The old lady squinted at Mrs. Li, but she really didn''t look down on her.

    She ordered Liang''s and Lu Sixing again, "You all go to help together, my second family and I will go up the mountain first."

    After the family discussed it, and seeing that it was not early, they were ready to leave.

    In addition to the old lady and the Erfang family, Daniel and Lu Dasong also accompanied him.

    Lu Sanzhu didn''t want to climb the mountain, and was so tired that he had just given incense to the old man during Qingming not long ago. He also bought a lot of food and burned a lot of paper money because of the increased wages. The filial old man must have felt this.

    But he didn''t want to miss the chance to get close to Shu Yu, so he still sighed and chased after him.

    The road up the mountain was not easy to walk, so Shu Yu and Daniel supported the old lady one by one, cautiously paying attention to the grass under their feet, for fear that a snake, insect, rat and ant would burrow out.

    Shu Yu came here once. After recognizing her ancestors last time, she came to see her deceased grandfather and ancestors.

    The upper circuit was even more difficult to walk. At that time, it just rained and the old lady almost slipped.

    It is said that those who return home will renovate their old houses and ancestral tombs when they return to their hometowns.

    Shu Yu is not short of money now, and the old man''s grave bag is indeed a bit crude. She thought that since her family has a big house to live in, the old man and ancestors have to improve their living environment anyway.

    Now walking on the mountain road, this idea is even stronger.

    went up the mountain and found the old man''s tomb, and the old lady knelt down first and offered incense to him.

    The descendants behind him knelt on the ground and respectfully kowtowed.

    The big house and the third house just came here not long ago. The vicinity of the tomb is very clean, there are not many weeds, and they are all short and small as if they just emerged.

    The old lady was muttering while burning paper money. The last time she brought Shu Yu over, she was so excited and complicated that she almost threw herself out of tears.

    Now, his face is full of joy, and he is showing off with pride, "Old man, our family Ayu has become a township lord, isn''t it a special honor for our ancestors? You can walk with your head held high. The future of our family will be To get better and better, it''s a pity that you left early, and you have no luck. But it doesn''t matter, in the future, I will often burn incense and paper money for you. Addicted to the rich."

    After the old lady said something, she asked Shu Yu to come forward.

    After burning the paper money for the old man, the family went to offer incense to the ancestors next to them, and when the fire was all out, they went down the mountain and went home.

    The old lady was in good spirits, and she walked quite steadily on the way down the mountain. When she got to the foot of the mountain, she didn''t need anyone to help her, so she walked ahead.

    Shu Yu was a few steps behind, and Daniel walked slowly to her side.

    "What''s the matter, Daniel?"

    "Ayu, I think you''re back, and the shop should be returned to you. Look when you''re free, I''ll give you the ledger, take a look at the account, and take over the shop. I''ll clean up with Qiaoqiao first. something back."

    Shu Yu shook his head as he walked, "Don''t be in a hurry, that shop will have to trouble Big Niu to help you look at it for a while. Go back and tell the eldest sister the account directly. The shop will probably let her be the shopkeeper in the future."

    Daniel was surprised, "The second uncle..."

 Chapter 883ï¼š Lu Sanzhu takes retreat as advance

    Chapter 883 Lu Sanzhu takes retreat as advance

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "My father, he wants to open a carpenter''s shop by himself, but this will take time. Anyway, the big mansion given by the saint must be repaired and then prepared."

    There is a highly skilled carpenter at home, so of course the repair of the house can only be left to my father.

    But the craftsmanship of Zheng Gong who decorated the shop last time is also good. Shu Yu wants her father to call him over too. There are more people and the speed is faster, so he can move in earlier.

    "Brother Daniel, after the shop is handed over to my sister, I want you to help grow sunflowers. You are experienced and reliable. Only you can really do this."

    Daniel was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect that he hadn''t mentioned it yet, but Shu Yu started talking about it.

    Of course he was happy, "I knew that if you really care about that sunflower, you will definitely plant it on a large scale. Don''t worry, I''m a novice as a shopkeeper, but there is no problem with planting it."

    "That''s right, I can count on this to make a fortune."

    Daniel laughed, and everyone who was talking next to him all looked over.

    It''s really rare to see Daniel look so excited.

    It seems that what he told Shu Yu now is a happy event.

    Lu Sanzhu rolled his eyes, and immediately came over and asked hastily, "What are you talking about? What are you talking about? Let me listen too."

    Shu Yu was speechless and did not answer him, but continued to say to Daniel, "When I return to the county seat, I plan to buy a village, and I will buy a piece of land, but I don''t know how many acres of land are connected. I still don''t care about Jiangyuan County. It''s too familiar, you''ll have to go check it out then."

    Before Daniel made a sound, Lu Sanzhu''s eyes lit up, "Ayu, do you want to buy Zhuangzi? You, you have so much money!!"

    The corner of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, "You forgot, the emperor''s imperial decree also says two hundred taels of gold."

    "Oh, yes yes yes, I almost forgot, that''s two hundred taels of gold." I was so envious, my saliva was about to flow out.

    With so much money, it is indeed no problem to buy Zhuangzi and land.

    "Ayu, if you want to buy Zhuangzi, look for me. I must know more than Da Niu."

    Shu Yu turned to look at him, "You?"

    "Yes, Daniel stayed in the clothing store all day, he was clumsy, and he didn''t meet many people. I''m different. The people I know in Taolin are all people from all over the world, and I don''t know how well-informed they are. I''ll ask you about it later, and I''ll be sure to find a cheap and cost-effective Zhuangzi."

    Daniel nodded aside, he is indeed inferior to the third uncle.

    "Let the third uncle try it out, and I''ll help you too."

    "That''s fine, then thank you Third Uncle."

    Satisfied, Lu Sanzhu waved his hand, "These are all trivial matters. But Ayu, you have to socialize with people, and you have to invite people to drink, I...don''t worry, I''ll increase my wages first, this I will pay the money myself, after all, Ayu, you have taken care of us a lot."

    Okay, Third Uncle, when you¡¯re ready, you all know that retreat is the way to advance?

    "Then come out."

    Lu Sanzhu, "..." He just said it.

    Da Niu heard it, he held back his smile and changed the subject, "But this matter has to hurry up, don''t you say that sunflowers are best planted in spring? If it is later, I am afraid I will miss the good season. already."

    "No more than half a month at most, I will do it as soon as possible."

    A group of people were talking and had already arrived at Lu Dasong''s house.

 Chapter 884ï¼š The second child also knows the capital officials

    Chapter 884 The second child also knows the capital officials

    I met many villagers along the way, and they all raised their hands to greet them, but maybe it was Fan Zhong''s previous words that had an effect, but no one dared to stop them from talking.

    In this way, the Lu family members are also much more at ease.

    Mrs. Li and the others had already prepared the food, Yuan Shanchuan also went to the next door to borrow two large tables and put them in the yard, crowding the yard of the big house.

    This time, the Lu family has a rare number of people. Except for Cuihua, who is married, almost all of them have arrived.

    Fan Zhong also asked his son to come over and brought a lot of fresh vegetables. The dishes on the table were very rich, just like Chinese New Year.

    At the dinner table, Lu Dasong and others were very curious about the second room in the southwest. Lu Erbai picked up what he could say, and everyone was exclaimed.

    The old lady laughed at them for not knowing, "What is this, the second child met a craftsman in the southwest and became a good friend with that person. Guess who it is?"

    She didn''t mention Qi Chan, and she didn''t know if she would contact him in the future, so she didn''t say anything.

    "Who is it? Milk, why are you still selling off, tell us quickly."

    The old lady was slightly proud, "That person is the former Minister of Industry, do you know how many officials are in the Ministry of Industry? Fifth-rank officials are more powerful than our county magistrates. But they are Beijing officials, who can climb to the fifth grade. The product is already great.¡±

    "Then why is he not in the capital, what is he doing in the southwest?" Lu Sanzhu asked.

    The old lady sighed, "Five years ago, he was exiled to the southwest."

    "Huh?" Everyone was suddenly disappointed.

    The old lady gave them a sideways glance, and snorted coldly, "Ah what? They have returned to the capital now, the officials have been reinstated, and they have been reused by the emperor."

    "Really?" Everyone''s eyes widened again.

    "That''s right, Master Yao said that the second child is his friend. If the second child encounters any trouble in the future, just go to her. He will help him if he can. Before he left, he left it for the second child. The address, he left those drawings for so many years. Speaking of which, the second child''s craftsmanship has been approved by the middle of the Ministry of Works."

    Everyone was amazed after hearing this, but they didn''t expect that their second brother (the second brother) would have such an adventure.

    Shu Yu asked Daniel in a low voice, "Did the milk drink?"

    Da Niu nodded, "I drank a little, but she''s happy today, she can drink a little, it doesn''t matter. You don''t know, the amount of alcohol used by milk is actually okay."

    "Looking back and getting drunk and uncomfortable."

    Da Niu, "Don''t worry, the fourth aunt is sitting next to the milk and will not let her continue drinking."

    The three daughters-in-law can''t control it, but the fourth aunt can still be persuaded to be a daughter.

    After a meal, an hour passed, and the food was completely cold.

    Shu Yu helped the old lady to rest in the house, while Lu Erbai and Lu Dasong went to the village chief''s house.

    The rest of the rest and the conversations of others are also quite lively.

    Shu Yu had never heard anyone say it before, neither Da Niu nor Third Uncle mentioned it in front of her. So she didn''t know until now that Erniu was expelled from school and Lanhua was expelled from her relatives.

    She didn''t expect the exile incident to have such a big impact on the two of them.

    Liang Shi didn''t care, she waved her hand and said, "According to me, this is a good thing. The master in Erniu''s private school is both courageous and pedantic. You will definitely not learn anything good by studying with him, so just retire. Go back, you go to the private school where my Dabao is studying, the master is well-educated and not so powerful. When I knew about this, I told Dabao that he should not take it to heart and study with peace of mind. "

 Chapter 885ï¼š Preparing to repair ancestral graves

    Chapter 885 Preparing to Repair Ancestral Tombs

    "As for the Ge family, it looked pretty good before, but now it looks like it''s the kind of family that can only share wealth and honor but can''t share weal and woe. It''s not like there is a saying, husband and wife will fly away when disaster strikes."

    While talking, he kept glancing at Mrs. Li, and asked her in a louder voice, "Right, sister-in-law."

    Mrs. Li''s face turned black. She knew what Mrs. Liang meant. Didn''t she know that Ayu was exiled before, so she also wanted to make peace with her?

    But isn''t she also for a few children? Who knew that Ayu would come and go from time to time.

    Mrs Liang snorted coldly, thinking that today is a day of great reunion, so as not to spoil the atmosphere, she will not quarrel with her.

    She turned her head and continued to say to Lanhua, "You, it would be better to recognize the true face of the Ge family earlier, so that if something happens in the future, they will still harm you. Besides, you are still young, and Ayu has not even gotten married. , you don''t have to worry, right, Ayu?"

    Shu Yu, "..." I''ve made you say it, what else can I say?

    But she did agree with what Liang Shi said, so she nodded and said to the poor Orchid, "The third aunt''s words are not rough, then the Ge family is indeed not a good match. What''s more, you are not a good match now, really not. Need to hurry."

    Orchid is a few months younger than her. Although a girl of 14 or 15 years old has set a marriage date, it is a very sought-after symbol in the eyes of outsiders, but a girl of this age has not grown up, so it is not appropriate to get married too early.

    Shu Yu said to her, "We passed through Fucheng when we came back from the southwest. There is a female doctor in the large medical center over there. I happened to meet him. They told me that it is actually better for a woman to wait until she is eighteen before getting married. If you give birth to a child too early, not only will the child be very likely to be unhealthy, but it will also have an impact on the woman''s future lifespan. So don''t worry, let''s take it slow, you''re not bad, there are always some picks."

    Orchid was surprised, "Is there such a saying?"

    Shu nodded affirmatively.

    Orchid let out a breath and had to say, because of Shu Yu''s few words, she was indeed greatly comforted.

    During these days, not only Mrs. Li had not gone out, but even she and Erniu.

    A woman who has been divorced from her marriage has always had a great impact on her reputation.

    She even thought that she might not be able to get married in the future, so she could only stay at home and be an old aunt. That feeling was really uncomfortable.

    But now, with Ayu''s affirmation, it suddenly feels like it''s no big deal.

    The Ge family is not worthy of her.

    Seeing that she was in a better mood, Shu Yu didn''t say any more.

    It was because Er Niu was dropped out of school. If he still wanted to study, the original private school was indeed not suitable.

    Wen Master''s side is a good choice, but don''t worry now, it''s better for her to tell Daniel directly about it.

    Several people were chatting, and the old lady also woke up.

    Seeing that it was getting late, the old lady asked Lu Sanzhu to go to the village chief''s house and called Shang Lu Erbai back, they should go back to the county town.

    Two mule carts, carrying a group of people, went out of the village mighty.

    The people in the big room sent them out, and they looked a little reluctant.

    Shu Yu stood beside the mule cart and said to Lu Dasong, "Uncle, I want to repair the ancestral tomb. I have to trouble you to go back and count up to see what kind of regulations you want and how much money you need. Let''s recruit some people and choose another one. One day, get ready."

    Lu Dasong was stunned, "You, what did you say? Repair ancestral tombs?"

 Chapter 886ï¼š back to the county seat

    Chapter 886 Back to the county seat

    Not only Lu Dasong, but the old lady and others who were planning to get on the mule cart also stopped in unison, and suddenly turned to look at her.

    The old lady came over hastily, "Ayu, do you want to repair the ancestral tomb?"

    "Yeah, how can I be considered a homecoming, and repairing ancestral graves should also be done."

    The old lady frowned and said, "Where can I use you? The old man has three sons, let them come. But now they are not very promising, and they will be rich later..."

    "Milk." Shu Yu interrupted her, "Now is the best time."

    Lu Erbai, who was silent for a moment, nodded and said to the old lady, "Mother, Ayu is right. She returned home dressed in fine clothes and became a village king, which is when everyone is talking vigorously. The content of the imperial decree has already been I know, including the gold rewarded by the emperor, today Ayu went to the mountain again to pay homage to his ancestors, and after going down the mountain, he proposed to repair the ancestral tomb, everyone feels that Ayu is filial and will be grateful."

    Shu Yu may not care about her reputation, just like she ran to Ruan''s house with an axe to chop people, it doesn''t matter if she is called unfilial.

    But Lu Erbai, the father, didn''t think so. A Yu is about to reach her wedding age, and she is about to get married soon. The repair of the ancestral tomb will only benefit her and not harm her.

    The old lady also thought it made sense.

    But he couldn''t help but glared at the three sons, they were all useless, otherwise, it would be the grandchildren A Yu who would do the repairing of the ancestral tomb.

    Lu Erbai touched his nose, okay, in the old lady''s mind, he is probably a grass now.

    Everyone has no opinion, Lu Dasong nodded and said, "Well, that''s it, leave this to me, you can rest assured."

    "Uncle, then it''s hard work." Only then did Shu Yu get on the mule cart.

    The people in the big house stood at the entrance of the village and watched their cars leave.

    Lu Dasong was very happy. He was the happiest when he could repair the ancestral tomb. He turned around and walked home, ready to get things done as soon as possible.

    Orchid and Erniu were also very excited, they kept their heads held high all the way back. Seeing the envious eyes cast by everyone in the village, the two couldn''t help but glance at each other and laugh.

    Only Mrs. Li remained standing there for a long time, feeling a little jealous. She also wanted to go to the county seat, but just now the old lady called her aside and reprimanded her fiercely, saying that she would let Dasong divorce her if she made trouble again.

    Now, Mrs. Li doesn''t dare to provoke the old lady. With the support of Shu Yu, the township lord, she is very squeamish.

    The two mule carts quickly drove towards the county seat. When they approached the gate of the city, the road became wider. Lu Sanzhu, who was behind, quickly drove the mule cart to speed up, and squeezed into the same line with Shu Yu.

    Immediately threw the reins to the big bull who was also sitting on the carriage, turned his head and smiled at Shu Yu, "Ayu."

    Shu Yu looked at his expression and couldn''t help but want to sigh, "What''s wrong?"

    "Ayu, let''s go see that big mansion after returning to the county seat."

    Shu Yu looked at the sky and said, "It''s getting late, that house is a yard where juniors enter. I heard from the adults that they also brought a large backyard. If we really want to see them all, it will be dark. ."

    The old lady also lifted the curtain of the car and looked over, glaring at the guy, "Young third, don''t bother me, we have to go back to the rented yard and tidy things up, how can I have so much time to take you with me? Going to the big mansion? See you tomorrow."

 Chapter 887ï¼š you appear

    Chapter 887 You have appeared

    "Tomorrow?" Lu Sanzhu touched his chin and waved his hand in a rather grand manner, "Forget it, then I''ll take another day off tomorrow."

    Everyone, "..." In order to see a house, you don''t even do any work? As for?

    "Third uncle." Daya also came to the window, looked at Lu Sanzhu in the opposite car and said, "You have already asked for a day off today, and you will ask again tomorrow. What if the boss is not happy? The salary has just been raised, be careful that the employer has lowered it for you."

    Lu Sanzhu said triumphantly, "You don''t know this, right? Your third uncle, I have foresight, I know that Ayu must have a lot of things to do when he comes back. As the third uncle, how can I do my best? So I I told my boss early this morning that I might have to ask for two days."

    Yes, you are such a clever ghost.

    The next moment, Dabao stuck his head out from behind the curtain, his eyes were surprisingly bright, "Then, I''ll take another day off, I won''t go to the private school tomorrow."

    After finished speaking, he shook his head triumphantly.

    When the old lady heard the words, she pointed her finger at Lu Sanzhu and scolded, "Look at how good you are, your son was ruined by you lazy bastard."

    Lu Sanzhu''s expression on his face was completely gone. He shrank his neck and snatched the reins from Daniel''s hand. Without a word, he speeded up and ran to the front.

    The old lady snorted coldly, "I haven''t seen him for so long, I thought he had a serious job, so he''s making some progress, but I didn''t expect him to be the same."

    "Honey, don''t worry, you won''t be able to see the house for another day. We''ll send him to work after we finish reading it tomorrow."

    Shu Yu turned around and said with a smile, and also accelerated.

    Two mule carts entered the city gate one after the other.

    The gate of the city is closer to Ningshui Street, so everyone planned to send the Daniel couple back to the shop first, and then return to Fangxiang.

    It was just that the mule cart had just entered Ningshui Street when an angry voice came from his ears.

    "Lu Dong''s house, Lu Dong''s house!!"

    Shu Yu grabbed the reins, looked left and right, and saw a man rushing over from behind.

    Oh, it looks familiar, like the guy from the cloth shop yesterday.

    This guy ran to the front and gasped for two breaths, and then said with a dissatisfied expression, "Lu Dongjia, you finally appeared."

    Shu Yu sat on the hood of the car with his feet up, "What you said is strange, what do you mean by me appearing, it seems like I''m hiding on purpose. Who are you, do I need to avoid you?"

    "You..." The guy subconsciously wanted to refute, but then he thought of the shopkeeper''s order, so he could only suppress his emotions and said, "Lu Dongjia, I don''t mean that, this is not what you and our shopkeeper said yesterday, about the two Regarding the settlement of the family business, our shopkeeper waited and waited for Lu Dong''s family, thinking that Lu Dong''s family just came back and forgot."

    His voice was not low at all, and he was on the street again, and people coming and going could hear him.

    Shu Yu laughed, "That''s nice, are you worried that I''ll go back on it? Don''t worry, I''ll do what I say, your shopkeeper''s business is so ugly, I''m afraid of losing money if I continue to cooperate with you."

    The guy''s face turned dark, he looked left and right, and he really saw many people showing a surprised expression.

    He wanted to explain that Shu Yu had already got off the carriage.

    "Okay, since we want to dissolve the contract, let''s go, I don''t want to drag it on."

 Chapter 888ï¼š thought she escaped

    Chapter 888 Thought she escaped

    Shu Yu said, turned his head and explained to the old lady, "Mother, you all go back first, I''ll go back when things are done here, very soon."

    The old lady was a little worried, "Are you all right?"

    Daniel got off the other mule cart, "I''ll accompany Ayu."

    "Okay, we''ll wait for you at home."

    The old lady glared at the guy, lowered the curtain, and let Lu Erbai set off.

    As soon as the two mule carts left, Shu Yu turned around and looked at the guy, "Let''s go."

    The guy looked at her back with a gloomy expression. Seeing that the person was walking away, he quickly chased after her.

    Buzhuang is not far from here, otherwise the guys wouldn''t have seen them all at once.

    At this moment, there are still guests in the cloth house. Seeing Shu Yu entering the door, the shopkeeper raised his head, but still had a smile on his face, "Lu Dong''s house is here, please come in."

    He came out from behind the counter and ushered people into the backyard.

    took the time to take two steps behind and asked the guy, "Where did you find it?"

    "I didn''t look for it, I just saw the guests out on the street. They seem to have just returned from outside the city, and there are two mule carts."

    The shopkeeper squinted, "Returning from outside the city, it seems that she has returned to the village."

    The guy frowned, "So, didn''t they escape?"

    It''s no wonder he thought so, after they agreed to release the contract yesterday, they have been waiting in the shop today.

    As a result, there was no one in the left and right, so the guy went to the clothing store to look for someone when there were no customers in the shop.

    However, the door of the ready-to-wear store was closed, and it was never opened.

    The guy hurriedly asked the merchant next door, and two shopkeepers said that after Lu Dong''s family came back to look for Daniel yesterday, they closed the shop and haven''t seen anyone since then.

    How do these shopkeepers know that Daniel and Zhou Qiao went to Liufang Lane to finish dinner, and when they came back it was too late, they were already closed. In the morning, Daniel and the others got up early again, and left Ningshui Street before the shop opened.

    The man felt anxious when he heard that the shop has not been opened since it was closed yesterday evening.

    Could it be that the Lu Dong family really escaped from exile, and now he has escaped with his family?

    He told the shopkeeper about this idea, but the shopkeeper thought it was unlikely. If the Lu Dong family was a fugitive, it would be fine. It doesn''t make sense that the big family of the Lu family who lived well here would also be a desperado.

    The shopkeeper also asked his staff to go to the Liufang Lane clothing room to find the mother and daughter of Axiang. In the past, they shipped the goods directly there. I don''t know where Lu Shuyu lives now, but he must go to the garment room.

    So the guy hurried to the garment room, unfortunately, A Xiang and her daughter just went to buy things at that time.

    The second room of the Lu family came back, Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi went to help find the house, and they found it in Liufang Lane, but it was quickly settled.

    It¡¯s just that the newly rented house is still missing a lot of things. The Lu family was not there, so I asked Axiang and her daughter to help buy it.

    So the guy went to Liufang Lane, and the door of the garment room was locked.

    These one or two are not here, so don''t you panic?

    You have to know that the Lu family''s clothing store and their cloth shop settle accounts every three months. The last settlement was two months ago. In the past two months, the Lu family has received three returns, but no money has been given.

    If everyone escaped, who would they go to?

    The guy can''t be in a hurry, and the shopkeeper''s heart is somewhat uneasy.

 Chapter 889ï¼š Shopkeeper Qius Anxiety

    Chapter 889 Shopkeeper Qiu''s Anxiety

    Fortunately, people are here now, and the guy is relieved.

    The shopkeeper asked him to go to the front to work, and he went into the backyard to talk to Shu Yu.

    He saw that the old **** Shu Yu was there, but he didn¡¯t run away. He didn¡¯t think he had escaped from exile. He just wanted to find out what happened and what happened.

    However, Shu Yu said straight to the point, "Shopkeeper, you should be ready for the deed. Let''s hurry up, it''s not too early, I have something to do when I go back."

    said, she took out a piece of silver, "I heard from my brother that there are still two months'' worth of accounts, right? You reconcile the accounts and tell me the amount."

    When the shopkeeper Qiu saw this, he couldn''t say anything else, so he went to get the deed and ledger.

    The two sides have reached an agreement, and the action is quite fast.

    The settlement amount that the shopkeeper Qiu said was the same as what Daniel said, so Shu Yu was no longer ambiguous.

    The shopkeeper stood at the door of Buzhuang and frowned as he watched the backs of them leave.

    There was no one in the shop at the moment, so the man quietly walked behind him, "Shopkeeper, what''s the matter with you? Did the big stone fall in your heart after the contract was resolved? You don''t seem very happy."

    The shopkeeper rubbed his forehead, "I''m always a little uneasy in my heart, and I don''t know why. And since Lu Shuyu dared to appear in Jiangyuan County in such an dignified manner, I think she has no case, and she has the county magistrate. This relationship..."

    Halfway through, he sighed, shook his head and turned back behind the counter.

    Shu Yu walked towards Ningshui Street with Daniel in a relaxed suit. When he arrived at Yiren Pavilion, Shu Yu took a look at the inventory.

    There are still a lot of ready-to-wear clothes, plus the fabric that came in yesterday, it should be no problem to keep the store running for a short period of time.

    When she is optimistic about the house tomorrow, discusses the repair plan, and then buys the house, she can go to Fucheng to find another suitable source of goods.

    Shu Yu''s plan was very good, how did he know that the clothes in the shop were sold out the next day.

    After saying goodbye to Zhou Qiao, the ox, she went back to Liufang Lane.

    She doesn''t even need to look for it, as long as she sees where the mule cart is parked in Liufang Lane, she will know which yard she rents.

    But the old lady still made a few children wait at the door. As soon as she saw her, Sanya stood up, holding Xiaozhen in one hand and Baoya in the other and ran towards her.

    "Second sister, you are back."

    Shu Yu walked forward with a smile, "Is our newly rented yard here?"

    "Yeah, it''s bigger than the original one." Sanya took her by the hand and took it into the yard.

    The people in the yard were busy, because there were many people, and after the house was rented, A Xiang and her daughter came over to help clean up, so the yard was almost finished by now.

    Then the old lady ruthlessly drove everyone away, "Okay, it''s not too early, we all go back early, it''s too late and it''s not safe. You drive the mule cart outside the door and return it tomorrow. "

    Lu Sanzhu had a look of resentment, they, oh, no, it was his daughter-in-law who had been busy for so long, but Mother didn''t let them eat dinner here before leaving.

    Really, I don''t understand the world.

    However, in front of Shu Yu, he did not dare to complain, so he could only leave here with his wife and children.

    Unexpectedly, Mr. Liang walked towards the mule cart in the yard, and then hesitantly took out several bags from the carriage.

 Chapter 890ï¼š The righteous and awe-inspiring Liang

    Chapter 890 The Righteous Liang Clan

    Everyone was surprised, and even the old lady frowned and asked, "What are you doing?"

    "Mother, let''s go to the uncle''s house today, didn''t we send a lot of rice, noodles and grains? We just ate at noon, and there''s still a lot left. Sister-in-law wants to eat it all by herself. I definitely can''t let her do this kind of thing, right? , so I carried the rest into the mule cart while she was not paying attention."

    Mr. Liang said this with a righteous and awe-inspiring look, and he was particularly confident.

    It might be more convincing if she didn''t carry all these things out and put them on the mule cart outside with the intention of taking them home.

    The old lady reached out and nodded at her, "You and the eldest daughter-in-law are not far behind. I have never seen you like this. You caught my mother-in-law and even took it with you, right?"

    Mrs Liang quickly climbed into the mule cart and waved to Lu Sanzhu, "Hurry up, Mother said it''s getting late, why don''t you go back soon?"

    Lu Sanzhu immediately picked up the two children and got into the car, caught up with Lu Sixing''s family, pulled the reins and left.

    Mrs. Liang then stuck out her head and said to the old lady, "Mother, I didn''t take you alone. Compared with my mother''s family, I am more filial to you."

    The old lady took off her shoes and was about to throw them away. She had never seen such a shameless person before. Her mother-in-law''s things were all taken to her own house, so she was too embarrassed to compare them.

    Shu Yu stopped her, dumbfounded, "Damn, please calm down, it''s not that you don''t understand the temperament of the third aunt, it''s not worth being angry with her."

    "It''s even more worthless for me to give birth to such a shameless girl. You don''t know, the last time she brought a pound of meat back to her mother''s house, her father and mother were almost moved to tears, and when she came back, she gave She stuffed a basket of fresh vegetables. If you were kind to her, she really fed the dog. If I had known, I wouldn''t have prepared those specialties for her."

    Yes, specialties.

    Lu''s family returned from the southwest, not only bought a lot of local specialties in Linzhangfu, but also bought some rare and rare things along the way. The three families were given a share, and no one was disappointed.

    The portion of that was given to the big house was delivered in the morning, and the rest were also moved to the mule cart. Because the third husband and wife were unreliable, the old lady explained to Lu Sixing.

    Who knew that Liang''s family would be so reliable, I really regret giving her those things.

    Mr. Liang in the car also noticed that there were several sacks in the back of the mule car, so that several children were squeezed to the side, and the car was suddenly crowded a lot.

    Liang felt strange, "What is this?"

    Lu Sixing laughed, "Sister-in-law three, this is a special product that mother and brother brought to us from the southwest. We have one for each family."

    Liang''s eyes lit up, "What''s the matter? Let me see."

    The mule cart bumped a bit, and Lu Sixing hurriedly supported her, "Let''s see when you go back. Hold Baoya first to avoid falling."

    Mr. Liang could only retreat, but his eyes glanced over from time to time, secretly counting the number of sacks in his heart.

    The two families left, and the second room became quiet.

    Shu Yu was finally able to look at the yard where they lived now. This time, there were four rooms in the yard. Except for a small study room, the other three rooms were bigger than the yard they rented.

    The small study room is for the big tiger, and a small bed is placed in it, so he can easily read and rest.

    The whole family was tired all day, so they packed up early and went to bed.

 Chapter 891ï¼š Shu Yus identity is widely advertised

    Chapter 891 Shu Yu''s identity is widely advertised

    The next morning, just as the sky was bright, the gate of the county office was opened, and two solemn officials walked out.

    One of them was Huli, and the two came to a notice board not far from the city gate and posted a notice.

    After the was posted, he left, and those who happened to enter the city gathered around and looked at the notice above.

    "What''s written on it? Who gave Nian Nian?"

    "I''ll take a look, let me take a look." A man who looked like a scholar came forward, first swept the notice from beginning to end, then widened his eyes, exclaimed ''hoo'', and exclaimed. , "We have a Xiangjun in our county."

    "What, what Xiangjun?"

    The man hurriedly read the news above, and became a little excited, "Lu''s daughter...heat pack...canonized Xiangjun. God, this is too powerful, our Jiangyuan County will be recorded in the annals of history. ."

    Although the other party is a woman, this incident has brought great benefits to the people, and there must be an entry in the history books.

    The people who were on the sidelines looked at each other in surprise when they heard the words.

    Xiangjun, who is this girl? Why haven''t you heard of it before?

    The crowd of onlookers grew more and more, and everyone began to spread word of mouth. Gradually, someone recognized who this person was.

    In the crowd, a middle-aged man with a slightly bulging belly pondered for a moment, and asked his entourage in a low voice, "Lu Shuyu, is that the owner of Lu Shuyu who opened a clothing store on Ningshui Street?"

    "Yes, sir."

    The middle-aged man''s eyes lit up, "Go, go back to the shop."

    The two squeezed out of the crowd and strode towards their shop.

    It was still early, not long after the shop opened, and before the customers arrived, the middle-aged man walked in, and the guy who was wiping the counter raised his head and called out respectfully, "Master."

    "Well, where''s the shopkeeper Qiu?"

    "The shopkeeper is checking the goods in the back, and the little one will call someone."

    The guy ran to the backyard, and after a while, he came out with Shopkeeper Qiu.

    The middle-aged man sat on the chair beside him, looked at his huge cloth shop, and asked the shopkeeper with a smile, "Old Qiu, I remember you told me last time that our shop also has business dealings with the garment shop on Ningshui Street. That clothing store is called Yiren Pavilion, and the owner is a girl whose surname is Lu, right?"

    Shopkeeper Qiu was stunned for a while, not understanding how the owner asked Lu Shuyu so well.

    Could it be that something happened to that girl?

    He immediately nodded and said, "Yes, that clothing store did cooperate with us originally. However, the contract between the two companies was terminated yesterday, and there should be no business relationship in the future."

    The middle-aged man''s originally smiling expression suddenly froze, "What did you say? Have you resolved the contract?"

    "Yes." Shopkeeper Qiu explained lightly, "that shop used to be the business of wealthy people in the city, so the fabrics that came in were also of the highest quality. But later the business of the shop was not good, and those noble people were also very good. Don''t buy clothes from them. No, the materials you put in are more common and the quantity is less. Our shop was too busy two days ago, and all the trucks were out, so I asked the shopkeeper to wait for a while, who knows The other party was dissatisfied, and the Lu Dong family even came over and said that we violated the contract, and they were arguing that they wanted to break the contract with us."

    As he said that, he sighed, not noticing the increasingly ugly face of the middle-aged man, and looking very regretful, "I think their business really can''t go on, and that''s why they found an excuse to break up with us. I¡­¡­"

 Chapter 892ï¼š you are confused

    Chapter 892 You are confused

    "You are confused!" The middle-aged man stood up suddenly, stretched out his hand and glared at him and said, "Do you know what you are doing? Do you know who that is, you actually broke up with her, and you still use us Settled in the event of a breach of contract.¡±

    Shopkeeper Qiu was taken aback and didn''t understand why the owner suddenly made such a big fire.

    The owner doesn''t care much about these small businesses in the shop, and generally he is in charge. In the past, this was just a trivial matter. Where would the owner ask?

    The middle-aged man turned around in the same place, he couldn''t let out a sullen anger in his heart, and when he saw the guy beside him, he raised his foot and kicked it.

    The guy knelt down with a ''pop'', "Dong, Dongjia."

    The middle-aged man still stared at him with a bad expression. He suddenly turned his head and said to the shopkeeper Qiu, "You hurry to the clothing store, find Lu Dong''s house, admit her mistake or lose money, and have a better attitude and re-sign the contract of cooperation. return."

    Shopkeeper Qiu was startled, his face full of disbelief, "Boss, Fa, what happened?"

    "What happened?" The middle-aged man sneered, "Lu Shuyu has become a town lord, and he has made a great contribution to return home. Notices are posted on the notice board at the gate of the city. If you are still unclear, you can go and see for yourself. , go and see!!"

    Shopkeeper Qiu opened his mouth in shock and murmured unconsciously, "Xiangjun..."

    How could this be?

    The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes, "Manager Qiu, you caused this matter. If you don''t solve it, you don''t need to be the shopkeeper anymore."

    After he finished speaking, he flicked his sleeves and left Buzhuang with his entourage.

    I was so happy and fortunate when I came, and now I am so angry and vomiting blood.

    He is not afraid of this newly released Lu Xiangjun, his own business is more than this one cloth shop, he can make this shop the largest cloth shop in Jiangyuan County, and he still has some connections.

    However, a good partner who was originally a good partner, was offended by the shopkeeper Qiu, not to mention, but also betrayed, who knows if there will be disasters in the future?

    "This shopkeeper Qiu is getting more and more confused as he gets older. If this matter can''t be undone, he doesn''t need to stay here any longer."

    Shopkeeper Qiu stood there for a while. The guy got up from the ground and asked in a low voice, "The shopkeeper, is everything the owner said true?"

    Where does the shopkeeper Qiu know?

    With a tense face, he ran out of the shop without a word, and went straight to the city gate.

    I managed to squeeze into the crowd and read the notice, but that last bit of luck disappeared.

    is really...she.

    Thinking of the last sentence left by the owner before he left, Shopkeeper Qiu turned pale and hurried to Ningshui Street.

    However, he still came a step late. He was not the only one who recognized Shu Yu''s identity when he saw the notice. Those people in the city who knew the news had already rushed to Yiren Pavilion.

    They don''t know where Shu Yu lives now, but her shop is clear.

    So early in the morning, just after Da Niu opened the shop, a lot of customers poured in from outside.

    In just half an hour, the clothes and even the stock in the shop were all swept up and sold out.

    When shopkeeper Qiu came over, all the people inside and outside the shop were full of people, and he couldn''t squeeze in if he wanted to.

    By the time he finally squeezed to the front, Daniel had already closed the door of the shop.

    Shopkeeper Qiu stood blankly at the door and murmured, "It''s over."

 Chapter 893ï¼š go see the big house

    Chapter 893 Going to see the big house

    The clothing store was all sold out, and the rest of the people came to inquire about Ayu''s affairs, so Da Niu had to close the door.

    The shop closed early, and before the couple outside could react, they quietly went out through the back door.

    After walking out of Ningshui Street, the two of them breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Yesterday, A Yu also said that the clothes and inventory in this shop can last for a while. Who would have thought that it only took half an hour and they were all sold out."

    Zhou Qiao also nodded with lingering fear, it was the first time she encountered such a scene.

    Those customers didn''t even try, they just took it and paid for it. She kindly persuaded them that the fitting room was inside, but they didn''t care at all, not even asking for the price.

    If it wasn''t for Daniel who had learned a lot of words and arithmetic during this period, I''m afraid that he would have received the wrong money.

    Zhou Qiao asked him, "Where are we going now?"

    "Go find Ayu."

    Daniel also had an invitation card in his hand, which was handed to him by Ding Yuehua just now and asked him to give it to Shu Yu.

    The two arrived at Liufang Lane, but they didn''t know which house the old lady was renting now, so they could only ask Ah Xiang first.

    As a result, Ah Xiang said, "They left early in the morning to see the big mansion."

    Da Niu patted his forehead, "Yes, I almost forgot. Yesterday, the third uncle said he was going to see the third hospital, let''s go, let''s go and have a look."

    The address of the big mansion, Shu Yu told him, Daniel remembered it.

    The two changed directions again and went straight to Fenghuai Street.

    Fenghuai Street belongs to the wealthy area. The houses here are much larger than Liufang Lane.

    The house where Shu Yu was rewarded was located in the middle of Fenghuai Street, and there were shops around, but they were all relatively delicate restaurants and courtyards, and they were not the kind that received ordinary people and had good privacy.

    Lu Sanzhu knocked on the door of the second room of Lu''s house early in the morning.

    Lu Sanzhu was extremely excited, as if he was looking at his home, urging Shu Yu and the others to set off quickly.

    The two mule carts stopped at Fenghuai Street, and Shu Yu opened the door with the key.

    She heard what Xiang Weinan meant, this house has been unoccupied for a long time. There were many people who had the idea of ??attacking the yard earlier, but the former magistrate wanted to take it for himself, and everyone blocked it.

    Who knew that he had an accident before he found a chance to take down the house.

    Xiang Weinan is not interested in this house. He is alone anyway and can just live in the backyard of the county government. When he came to Jiangyuan County, he was just going through the motions. When the fifth prince ascended the throne in the future, he would rise up and return to the capital.

    Therefore, I didn¡¯t plan to buy property here, so the yard was always empty.

    Unexpectedly, it ended up in Shu Yu''s hands.

    The courtyard door was pushed open, Lu Sanzhu was the first to run in, and then several children also entered the door.

    went around the shadow wall, and when they saw the wide field of vision in front of them, they all cried out with a ''wow''.

    "Looks so big."

    Shu Yu was also a little surprised. He originally thought that the house would be much ruined if no one lived there for a long time.

    Now it seems that Xiang Weinan is thoughtful and has already sent someone to clean up in advance. Except for some dust, the ground is clean, there are no weeds, and there are no spider webs on the eaves, which looks very refreshing.

    Lu Sanzhu had already run inside cheering, Dahu Dabao also chased after him, Sanya and Xiaozhen led Baoya and fell behind.

 Chapter 894ï¼š Im going to buy someone

    Chapter 894 I''m going to buy someone

    Quanquan was still young, but when he saw that his elder brothers and sisters had all run away, they were on their toes to chase, holding Lu Sixing''s hand, and threw their whole body forward, "Mother, mother, hurry up..."

    Lu Sixing reluctantly picked up the person, but Yuan Shanchuan didn''t come today.

    Lu Sanzhu can take several days off in a row, but he can''t take another day off to look at the house. After sending his wife and children to Lu Sanzhu''s house in the morning, he went on duty.

    Shu Yu didn''t want to join in the fun, she started looking from the door, and slowly studied it room by room.

    After passing the shadow wall, it is an upside down house. Although the upside down house is not very big, there are about ten rooms. As long as you clean it a little, you can live in it without any problem.

    If so, she can now think about buying someone.

    There are more people. When his father repairs the house, I am afraid that there will be several small workers. With the servants, the problem of eating can also be solved.

    After reading the inverted room, it is the corridor.

    The corridor is quite wide, but it is a little worn out. No one took care of it for a long time, and the wood was eaten by insects in many places.

    "It seems that this piece has to be dismantled and remade." Like Shu Yu, there was also Lu Erbai.

    He is a carpenter. After seeing the house today, he has to start preparing for repairs, so he naturally has to observe carefully.

    Shu Yu nodded, and the two walked back to the main room.

    The main room is empty, so I have to buy some tables, chairs, coffee tables, flowers, etc. to look good.

    The left and right wing rooms are fine, but after discussing with Lu Erbai, Shu Yu still thought about replacing the windows and doors. Fortunately, the wood originally used was not very precious, otherwise Shu Yu would still be a little reluctant.

    The two of them talked and went to the back room again.

    Lu Sanzhu and the others were watching from the back room. When Shu Yu came over, the man immediately ran over and laughed, "Ayu, you have too many rooms here."

    "A lot indeed."

    "Look, you and the second brother Niang and the others, there are only so many people in your family, so it''s impossible to live in. The house is big and there are few people, so it''s empty, right, I think..."

    Shu Yu interrupted him with a smile, "A lot, I plan to buy two rooms and come back, it will be lively then."

    Lu Sanzhu''s eyes widened, "The servant? Are you planning to buy the servant?"

    Other people grabbed their heads to look at her when they heard the words, and Shu Yu nodded, "Of course, if you don''t buy such a big house, who can clean it up? Third Uncle, do you want to come and help us clean it up?"

    "I, what, I have to go to work."

    Shu Yu rolled his eyes, what did you say?

    Lu Sanzhu was very surprised, "Ayu, do you still have money? Now you have to build a big house, buy a village, and buy someone, and then you have to pay the servants to support so many people, you two. Hundred taels of gold can''t be beat."

    Shu Yu laughed, "You don''t have to worry about this."

    The old lady also glared at Lu Sanzhu, "Can you manage the money?"

    Lu Sanzhu understood, this is money.

    Tsk tsk, his family Ayu is really powerful, even if he is exiled to the southwest, he will not forget to make money, and this money may not be a small amount.

    He rolled his eyes, even if he bought a servant, he also realized what it was like to be a master when he looked back.

    Lu Sanzhu thought as he opened the hanging flower door that connected to the backyard.

    As soon as opened, he gasped, "This, is this too big?"

 Chapter 895ï¼š Ding girls invitation

    Chapter 895 Girl Ding''s invitation

    Shu Yu came out from behind him and glanced at him, his eyes couldn''t help showing joy.

    This backyard is bigger than she imagined, no wonder the former magistrate always wanted to hold it in her hands.

    Sanya pointed not far ahead and shouted, "Second sister, second sister, look, there are two floors there."

    There are rockeries and pavilions in the backyard, and even a pond with a small wooden bridge and a gazebo in the middle.

    If you plant lotus flowers in this pond, it will be very beautiful in summer.

    Several children had already run to the pavilion, lying on the stool of the pavilion looking at the pond, the big tiger said, "Second sister, let''s raise some fish here."

    Shu Yu thought it was feasible, just as he was about to nod his head, he heard him continue, "This way we don''t have to go to the market to buy fish if we want to eat it, I can go into the water and fish for two."

    Shu Yu, "..." I thought you were talking about ornamental carp.

    She shook her head and laughed, and continued to walk forward. There was a high platform in front of her, and she walked up from the stone ladder. There were also several rooms, which could be regarded as the boudoir of the girl''s house.

    There is a small bamboo forest next to it, but the bamboo has been cut down, otherwise it should be very cool in summer.

    Going further back, it is a two-storey attic. It is very delicately built. At least compared to the front yard that has been ruined a lot, this attic is in good condition, and the materials you want to use should be better.

    Shu Yu came down from the attic and strolled around the huge backyard.

    I couldn''t help but sigh in my heart. This house said it was a junior entry. In fact, with this backyard, it was no different from a fifth entry.

    Compared with the front yard, the back yard is bigger.

    Shu Yu was very satisfied with this house, and other Lu family members were also amazed. Who would have thought that opening the door would be a surprise, and opening the hanging flower door would be another surprise.

    Everyone walking around in this backyard is reluctant to leave, especially Lu Sanzhu, who can''t wait to take root in this place.

    Several children are running around in the backyard, and it is rare to have such a spacious place for them to play happily.

    Until a familiar exclamation came from outside, "This backyard is so beautiful."

    Everyone turned around, only to find that Daniel and Zhou Qiao came over.

    "Why are you here?"

    "Ayu, the matter of your being canonized as Xiangjun has been announced. Today, a lot of people came to the shop and sold all the clothes in the shop. The shop was out of stock, and those people asked about you again. We had to close first."

    Da Niu was also very helpless, "I went to Liufang Lane and heard Auntie Axiang say that you came to see the house, so we came here."

    When they came, the gate was not closed, leaving a gap.

    Daniel knocked on the door outside for a long time and no one came, so he pushed it open and came in directly.

    They have seen the front yard and have been shocked once.

    Shu Yu was surprised, "All the clothes are sold out?"

    Daniel nodded, "There is still some stock in the garment room, do you want to take it to the store?"

    Shu Yu was silent for a moment, "Even if you take it at this time, it will be sold out soon. They all bought it for the excitement of today. If it is not suitable for you to look back, you may be dissatisfied, and you will not have a good reputation for our store. Great. Let''s close for two days and reopen when the limelight is over."

    Da Niu also thought so, and he went out to help find Zhuangzi during these two days.

    After talking about the things in the shop, Daniel took out the invitation, "This is what Miss Ding asked me to give to you."

 Chapter 896ï¼š Everyones arrangement

    Chapter 896 Arrangements for Everyone

    "Yuehua?" Shu Yu took the invitation, "She also went to Ningshui Street?"

    "Well, I probably saw the notice and knew you were back, so I came to the shop to find you. It''s just that there are too many people in the shop, and I don''t know which house you are renting, so I can''t tell her. She saw that we were busy. Very, turned back and gave us an invitation, saying that if you are free, you can go to her house and sit down."

    It''s not good for her to come to Liufang Alley to ask Ah Xiang. There were so many people at that time. If he opened his mouth, Liufang Alley would be full of people.

    Shu Yu nodded while listening, opened the invitation and took a look.

    He was stunned for a moment when he saw the word "Fanjia", and then he reacted.

    Yes, Ding Yuehua got married at the end of last year, about the same time as Daniel, and now he is indeed living in her husband''s house.

    Fan''s family... She remembered that it wasn''t very far away from her.

    Shu Yu put away the invitation, "Okay, I''ll go to Fan''s house in a while."

    She came back from the southwest and originally planned to visit a friend she knew well. Ding Yuehua has a good relationship with her, even if she knew she was exiled, she never meant to alienate her.

    Even heard from Daniel that she stood up to speak for herself when she heard gossip, went to Yiren Pavilion to buy clothes, and took the lead in expressing her trust in her.

    She also asked Daniel for the address of the southwest, and wanted to send her a letter.

    It¡¯s just that the Daniel didn¡¯t say it.

    Such a friend is very rare. She originally planned to see her after finishing the house, so she also put the gifts brought back from the southwest in the mule cart in advance.

    After Daniel finished talking, he was dragged by Dabao to see the big house.

    The family walked around here and there, and finally got ready to go out.

    After went out, Shu Yu said to everyone, "I''m going to visit my friends, so I won''t go back with you."

    Lu Erbai had a good idea of ??the structure of the house, and his heart was hot at the moment, and he wanted to do it as soon as possible, so he said, "Me too, I will go to Zheng Gong later and ask him if he has time to discuss how to repair it. ."

    Da Niu also said, "Then I will go outside the city in the afternoon to find Zhuangzi. If I find it earlier, the sunflowers will be planted earlier."

    After he finished speaking, Shu Yu turned to look at Lu Sanzhu.

    The latter didn''t react at first, thinking about whether to go back to sleep or to brag, and felt a scorching gaze.

    He suddenly shuddered and said quickly, "I''m going to find Zhuangzi too?"

    Shu Yu said to them, "Okay, you can drive a mule cart."

    To the people in the county town, the fact that Shu Yu was named a Xiangjun was like a heavy hit today. But for the Lu family, the rest is enough, and it is only when they start to do their own things in an orderly manner.

    After Road Erbai and Daniu Road Sanzhu left, Nguyen and Daya also planned to return to the Fangxiang Clothing Room to make clothes.

    The clothing store was swept away, and they had to make up for it quickly. It happened that they came back from Fucheng two days ago, and there were a lot of ideas in their minds.

    Lu Sixing and Zhou Qiao also went over to help. Liang didn''t want to work, but he didn''t want to go home alone, so he could only help take care of the children.

    Dahu planned to go to Meng Yunzheng, "I''m going to visit Master Wen tomorrow, so I''ll go back to Brother Meng to see what I need to prepare."

    Dabao said quickly, "I''ll accompany you." Otherwise, he would have to be sent back to the private school for class.

    Everyone made arrangements and parted ways.

 Chapter 897ï¼š Goodbye Ding Yuehua

    Chapter 897 Goodbye Ding Yuehua

    Shu Yu walked to Fan''s house with the gift box in both hands. There were not many pedestrians on the road. She was going to live here in the future, so she looked at the surrounding environment while walking. It was quite leisurely.

    Arriving at the door of Fan''s house, Shu Yu raised her eyes and measured it, um, the mansion is not as majestic as hers.

    She was about to go forward with the invitation. Who would have guessed that a carriage came out of the side door and stopped at the gate, and immediately saw Ding Yuehua come out in a hurry, as if she was about to get on the carriage and go out.

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment. Just as he was about to call her, Ding Yuehua happened to see her, and quickly got off the footstool and ran over excitedly.

    "Ayu!!"

    "Where are you going?"

    Ding Yuehua didn''t have time to answer her, but just took her arm and looked up and down, "I haven''t seen you for so long, you don''t seem to have changed at all. When did you come back, you are really amazing, and you actually became a Xiangjun without saying anything. Well, I didn''t recover for a long time when I heard it. Originally, I was going to find you today, but I was squeezed out of the door of your shop. Tell me, what happened? The heat pack mentioned on the notice..."

    "Stop, stop, you have so many questions, how can I answer? Besides, you can''t say it at the gate, right?"

    Ding Yuehua patted his forehead, "Yes, yes, I''m so happy and confused. Let''s go into the house slowly..."

    She pulled Shu Yu''s arm and was about to turn around when she suddenly remembered that she was going out, and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Ayu, I received news that my mother hit her head. I have to go back to Ding''s house to see her."

    "Bumping the head? Seriously?"

    Ding Yuehua shook his head, "The servant who came to report the letter said there was nothing serious, but I was not at ease, so I had to go back and have a look."

    "That''s right, go back quickly, we''ll talk about it another day." Shu Yu said, raised his hand and handed over the gift box, "By the way, this is a special product I brought back from the southwest, you keep it. ."

    Ding Yuehua asked Xiaoyun who was behind him to take the gift box, followed by frowning, looked at her and said, "You have already become a villager, so there must be a servant by your side. How can a villager mention it in person? With such a heavy thing, people''s jaws will drop in shock when they say it out."

    This is the second person to remind her to buy someone, and Shu Yu said helplessly, "I plan to go and see, it''s not long after I came back, there are a lot of things, so it''s delayed. Fortunately, now I have a place to live. I will go to the Yaxing to find someone in the morning tomorrow morning.¡±

    "Tomorrow? Then I''ll accompany you, just so we can talk, but I have a lot of things I want to ask you. So, where do you live now, give me an address, and I''ll pick you up early tomorrow morning."

    Shu Yu thought that Ding Yuehua was more familiar with Jiangyuan County. It would be better if she was with her, so she didn''t refuse. After leaving her the address, she said goodbye, "Okay, then it''s settled, you have to go back. Look at your mother, go first."

    Ding Yuehua felt a little uneasy. Knowing that she came on foot, she simply let her get on the carriage. After she returned to her parents'' home, she asked the driver to take Shu Yu back to Fangxiang.

    The two said goodbye at the gate of Ding Mansion, and then Shu Yu went home.

    I originally thought that it would be night after meeting Ding Yuehua, so I didn''t make any further arrangements. But it''s still early, so she should go to the hospital to see Dr. Xu.

 Chapter 898ï¼š Shopkeeper Qiu regrets

    Chapter 898 Shopkeeper Qiu regrets

    Shu Yu also brought a gift to Doctor Xu, thinking of giving it to him tomorrow.

    She got off the carriage at the entrance of Liufang Alley, asked the driver of the Ding family to go back, and walked slowly home.

    Who knew that just after turning around and walking a few steps, a person suddenly appeared in front of him.

    Shu Yu took a few steps back under the conditioned reflex, and when he looked closely, he realized that the person in front of him was an acquaintance, "Manager Qiu?"

    She frowned, "Why are you here? Are you looking for me?"

    Shopkeeper Qiu laughed dryly, "Lu Dongjia, oh, no, it''s time to call you Lu Xiangjun. You said you, why didn''t you explain it before, I misunderstood."

    Shu Yu felt amused, "Why do I have to explain to you."

    Shopkeeper Qiu''s expression was slightly stiff, he had been guarding Liufang Lane for quite a while. When he went to the shop before, he found no one, and the ready-to-wear shops were closed. He had no choice but to go to the Liufang Lane clothing room.

    But A Xiang''s mother and daughter obviously heard about the settlement between him and Yiren Pavilion, and immediately closed the door when they saw him.

    Still other neighbors in Liufang Lane said that the Lu family went out early in the morning, but no one knew where they went.

    Shopkeeper Qiu could only wait at the entrance of the alley. Later, the Lu family members came back, but neither Lu Shuyu nor Lu Daniu were among them.

    He can only continue to nest here, and only now can he finally wait for someone.

    Thinking of the words left by the owner before leaving, the shopkeeper Qiu could only squeeze a smile and put his posture extremely low, "Lord Lu Xiang, I''m not blind to Mount Tai, what I said before made you unhappy, please don''t. Care about it with me. Regarding the cooperation between our two stores, let¡¯s see if we can negotiate again? Of course, the purchase price will naturally be lower than before, after all, we are at fault.¡±

    Shu Yu didn''t wait for him to finish, then shook his head and said, "No need, since the contract has been resolved, we will have nothing to do with each other in the future. The most important thing in business is integrity. Low, I''ll go back on my word, right?"

    Shopkeeper Qiu couldn''t hold back his smile, "Mr. Lu Xiang, please think about it again, I can give you the purchase price. Our shop is the largest cloth factory in Jiangyuan County, and the cloth is the best."

    "No consideration, no cooperation, no honesty, goodbye."

    Shu Yu was too lazy to waste time with him, so he just walked around him and left.

    Shopkeeper Qiu subconsciously reached out to stop him, but Shu Yu avoided it, "Why, Shopkeeper Qiu still wants to do it?"

    "No, dare not."

    He shyly withdrew his hand, and then Shu Yu strode towards Liufang Alley.

    Shopkeeper Qiu was naturally unwilling to give up, but Shu Yu ignored him, and even when he wanted to step forward and continue to stop her, there was suddenly another person standing in front of him.

    Shopkeeper Qiu was stunned for a moment, and Shu Yu was stunned for a while, but he turned his head and saw that it was Zhao Xi.

    Zhao Xi smiled at her, "Go back first, leave it to me here."

    Shu Yu really didn''t care and went home.

    There are only an old lady and a few children at home, and everyone else is in the clothes room.

    Shu Yu went to get the gift box, but found that there were two missing. After a rough count, he knew, "Did sister go to see Miss Wei?"

    The old lady nodded, "There are so many people in the garment room that it can''t be squeezed. Since your sister is back, it''s natural to go see her."

    Wei Lan is the same girl who was deceived into getting married, just like Da Ya.

 Chapter 899ï¼š dahs friend

    Chapter 899 Daya''s friend

    Da Ya didn¡¯t have any friends before. Although she was friends with a few girls in the same village before she got married, she had a lot of work at home and was busy every day, so she could only keep in touch with them during the festivals.

    Over time, the relationship will naturally become estranged.

    Later, everyone got old and married. Scattered in various places, there is less time to meet.

    What''s more, Daya has hardly had a chance to go out in Zhang''s house for two years. She didn''t even go to her mother''s house much, let alone other people''s houses.

    Therefore, Daya is actually a little lonely. Apart from her family, she has no one to talk to.

    Later, after experiencing Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian being caught in bed, they were both victims, and even the two earliest and Li Li in Jiangyuan County, Daya and Wei Lan naturally got closer.

    The two share the same illness and pity each other. Da Ya has a gentle temperament and Wei Lan has a hearty temperament. The two became good friends when they were quiet and moved.

    Daya came back from the southwest this time, and naturally brought special products to Wei Lan.

    Although Shu Yu knew Wei Lan first, his relationship is indeed not as good as Da Ya.

    Da Ya now has a good friend and a harmonious family, and there is a Zhao Xi behind her, and her life will definitely get better and better in the future.

    Shu Yu was also happy, she smiled, greeted the old lady, and went out with the gift box for Doctor Xu.

    Returning to the entrance of Liufang Lane, she only saw Zhao Xi standing there, and the shopkeeper Qiu was gone.

    Seeing him, Shu Yu said hello, "Thank you."

    Zhao Xi smiled, "No, I just heard the news and came over to take a look, that is, Ah Yun accompanied Dahu to buy things, otherwise it would be my hero''s turn to save the beauty."

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Have you been paying attention to the entrance of the alley?"

    Zhao Xi coughed lightly, why does she always focus on the key points? "I see Da Ya has gone out."

    Shu Yu suddenly realized, "Oh, wait for my sister, right?"

    Zhao Xi turned his head and left, Shu Yu smirked, but was very happy, it was always a good thing to have such a person so caring about her sister.

    Without shopkeeper Qiu blocking the way, Shu Yu walked a little more smoothly.

    Shopkeeper Xu¡¯s medical clinic is still the same as before, with almost no customers, but because of the high fees, it has not closed down so far.

    When Shu Yu entered the door, he even saw a brand new counter and medicine cabinet.

    Tsk, not only has it not closed down, but it seems to have been renovated prosperously?

    "Ah, Lu, Lu, Lu Xiangjun." When the man saw her, his eyes widened in shock.

    "It seems that you also saw the notice at the gate of the city? Where''s your doctor Xu?"

    "Yes, in the backyard, I''ll call someone right now." The guy ran back after saying that.

    Shu Yu stopped him, "No need, I''ll go look for him."

    She was about to leave with the gift box, and asked uncertainly, "He doesn''t have any patients right now?"

    "No, no." Even if there is, I have to entertain you first.

    Shu Yu was relieved after hearing the words, turned around and went to the backyard. After a while, the man heard Doctor Xu''s laughter coming from behind.

    He shook his head and went to work.

    Doctor Xu in the backyard looked at Shu Yu for a while, and said excitedly, "I thought you were a promising person earlier, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to come up with something as good as a scar cream. I didn''t expect you to think more than I did. You have to be able to go from being an exiled prisoner to becoming a village lord, what do you call it?

    Shu Yu covered his forehead, "You are exaggerating."

 Chapter 900ï¼š a lot of silver

    Chapter 900 A large sum of money

    "It''s not an exaggeration, it''s not an exaggeration, you are a township king, and I will follow you. After all, we are still working together to sell a scar cream, right?"

    Speaking of scar removal cream, Shu Yu inevitably asked a few words, "How is this cream selling now?"

    "Okay, very good." Dr. Xu stood up, "Wait a moment, I''ll go and show you the ledger."

    "Huh? I didn''t..." I didn''t want to look at the ledger now.

    However, Doctor Xu had already gone out, and he came in with a ledger and a familiar box after a while.

    He put the ledger in front of Shu Yu, opened the box, and pushed it forward, "Here, this is the money you earned during your absence. You can take your share. I heard that the emperor also rewarded him. Since you have a big mansion, there are a lot of places where you want to use the money, and it just happens that the money can be used.¡±

    "So many?" Shu Yu didn''t bother to read the ledger, so he took out the banknotes inside.

    Counted and found five thousand taels of silver.

    Doctor Xu took a sip of tea happily, "I found a business route to Jiangnan. There are a lot of rich people there, and they are willing to buy it. No, the list came at once."

    However, scar removal cream is not a daily necessities after all. There are many orders in the early stage, and I will definitely find another route later.

    It''s just that although Doctor Xu knows a lot of people, he is still very limited. He can''t take too big steps all at once.

    Fortunately, now that the situation has turned around, Shu Yu has become a town lord, and he can think about expanding outwards later.

    Thinking of this, Doctor Xu asked her in a low voice, "Miss Lu, you have been in the southwest for so long, so you must know a lot of people, right?"

    Listening to the words, Shu Yu immediately understood Doctor Xu''s plan.

    "Doctor Xu wants to sell the scar removal cream to the southwest?"

    "Do you think it''s feasible?"

    Shu Yu thought for a while, "It''s feasible, but it''s feasible, but the southwest is remote and poor, there are not as many rich people as in Jiangnan, and sales may not be as good as those in Dong''an."

    "That''s all right." There is one route.

    Shu Yu actually felt that going to the capital would be a good idea, but now that she had just sent the letter to the capital from Xiang Weinan, she sincerely admitted her mistake. Doctor mentions.

    However, the two discussed a lot about the sale of the southwest line. After waiting for Dr. Xu to formulate a rough plan, Shu Yu wrote and sent it to the Huifeng Security Bureau in Heichang County.

    She doesn''t know any merchants in the southwest, but she has a lot of contacts with the Wind and Security Bureau and has a certain amount of power. If you give them a share, this transaction can still be done.

    Shu Yu had been in the hospital for a long time, and after talking to Doctor Xu, he realized that it was very late.

    She immediately got up and said goodbye, "Then I''ll go first. If there is anything, just ask someone to come to Liufang Lane to find me."

    "Row."

    Doctor Xu sent Shu Yu out the door, and hurriedly returned to the backyard.

    He has to make a plan quickly, and the first item is to divide the problem. Before Shu Yu sold the recipe directly to him, he made it and sold it, so she only had 10% of everything.

    It is different now, the southwest side still has to rely on her, so she can''t give her that much more.

    Doctor Xu thought about it in his heart and began to write it down. After I finished writing, I realized a problem - he seems to be a doctor, not a businessman! !

    Shu Yu doesn''t care what Doctor Xu thinks, she has 5,000 taels of silver in her arms and can''t wait to go home quickly.

 Chapter 901ï¼š Wei girl betrothed

    Chapter 901 Miss Wei''s Engagement

    Shu Yu came back a little late, everyone else had already arrived home, even Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi.

    After listening to them, everyone should know that Sanya is going to study medicine with Zhao Xi. At this time, Sanya is surrounded by the center, which seems to be the center of the topic.

    Shu Yu didn''t come over, she went to the kitchen to help cook dinner.

    Seeing that Da Ya was there, she just looked a little stunned.

    Shu Yu was a little puzzled, what happened?

    She walked to Daya''s side to pick a piece of vegetables and asked, "Sister, have you met Miss Wei?"

    "Huh? Well, I saw it."

    "What''s the matter, you two don''t talk well?"

    Daya shook her head and said with a smile, "That''s not true, we haven''t seen each other for so long, Alan dragged me to sit all afternoon, I wish I could ask and tell all the things that happened these days, especially for you being a townsman. I''m curious. Now, the whole county knows about it."

    "Then what are you thinking?"

    Da Ya pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "Alan told me that she is engaged."

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "Are you engaged?"

    "Well, we will get married in about two months."

    Shu Yu nodded, not surprised by this. Wei Lan had never experienced the sufferings of Da Ya. She had only been married for a few months when she learned the truth. Although the impact was great, she was able to adjust quickly with the care and comfort of her family.

    The condition of the Wei family is not bad. The only girl in the family is naturally doted on, and will help her find a good family again.

    She has been divorced for almost a year now, and it is not too early to get engaged.

    "Sister thinks the man''s house is not good?" Otherwise, why would you have such an expression?

    Daya denied it immediately, "Of course not, I''ve never met the man, how do I know if he''s okay? That''s right..." As she spoke, her voice dropped, "It''s that Alan has been persuading me, Let me put it down as soon as possible. In fact, I don''t care about Zhang Shu anymore. After so many things, in my heart, Zhang Shu is just a small person. "

    She is someone who has seen the world and is protected by her family. She has long felt that those things in the past are far away from her.

    but¡­¡­

    "Alan said, introduce her brother to me. She also said that she will come to our house as a guest and bring her brother over to have a look."

    Da Ya refused at the time, saying that she just wanted to make money and save money for the time being and learn more skills. But Wei Lan thought she hadn''t come out, so he pulled her to persuade her for a long time, and even felt that she wanted to keep herself busy and forget those previous pains.

    Dah, no matter how you explain it, it''s useless, just, very distressed.

    Shu Yu knew that after his identity was exposed, such a thing was inevitable, but who knew that the first person to mention it was Wei Lan.

    She opened her mouth and was about to speak when a nervous voice suddenly came from her ear, "You agreed?"

    Shu Yu and Daya turned around abruptly and saw Zhao Xi standing at the door.

    He walked in with a single step and asked eagerly, "You, did you promise to meet her brother?"

    Da Ya was stunned for a while, then shook her head subconsciously.

    Only then did Zhao Xi breathe out a long breath, "It''s fine if you don''t agree, I tell you, most men nowadays are unreliable. Some people look sane on the surface, but they''re actually very dirty inside. You want to get married. , you still have to find someone who knows the basics, and it is not reliable to decide after seeing each other."

 Chapter 902ï¼š I dont see it

    Chapter 902 I really didn''t see it

    Shu Yu wanted to laugh while listening to it, she could see it, in fact, Da Ya might not really have no feelings for Zhao Xi.

    Since that''s the case, then give them a good chat?

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu reached out and pulled Ruan Shi and Zhou Qiao out of the kitchen together.

    However, when I went out, I suddenly remembered that the kitchen was still burning food, and the fire behind the stove was still burning.

    She hurriedly pulled the two back, and then pushed Daya and Zhao Xi out, "Okay, you can talk here."

    then clapped his hands and went back to the kitchen.

    everyone, "..."

    Nguyen finally reacted. She leaned over to Shu Yu and asked in a low voice, "That, Doctor Zhao, is it right, is it right for Da Ya..."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Yes."

    Nguyen''s eyes narrowed, she turned to look at the door.

    She really didn''t see it. Although Zhao Xi was close to their family, he hardly ever got along with Da Ya alone. Every time she came to the house, she was either looking for Ayu or Sanya, and what she said was serious business, and she didn''t say a few words with Daya in total, and it didn''t make anyone see that she was interested in Daya.

    Nguyen murmured, "I really didn''t see it."

    "Even the eldest sister didn''t see it, let alone you." She was also smart and capable, and she could see Zhao Xi''s disguise at a glance.

    Shu Yu is still very satisfied with his sharpness.

    Nguyen, "When did it happen?"

    Shu Yu continued to bow his head to pick vegetables, "When I was still in the southwest."

    "So early?"

    "Otherwise, why didn''t Dr. Zhao accept Sanya as his apprentice? Isn''t he just concerned with the issue of seniority?"

    Nguyen was even more shocked. It turned out that Sanya would become Doctor Zhao''s junior sister, and there are other considerations?

    Seeing her, Shu Yu was in a trance. Seeing that she was shocked by the news, she wiped her hands and said in a low voice, "Mother, let''s not interfere in this matter, and let Zhao Xi do it himself. Go, let''s just check. If the big sister is not willing, then let Zhao Xi die of this heart, if the big sister does not reject it, let''s take a look. "

    Nguyen Shi nodded again and again, "That''s natural, neither my father nor I will be reluctant to be strong."

    How long has it been since Zhang Shu''s incident? Ruan''s heart skipped a beat when she thought of Da Ya''s skinny, bony eyes that had no light in her eyes.

    Although girls who haven''t gotten married these days will be told, but if they do, they will die, so she would rather her girl stay at home for the rest of her life.

    Therefore, although Da Ya is old and has been away for nearly a year, their family never mentioned her marriage.

    For Zhao Xi, Nguyen is still very agreeable.

    If he and Daya have a good result, it''s not bad.

    Thinking of this, Ruan Shi gradually calmed down, "There is nothing wrong with Zhao Xi''s character and temperament."

    "Let''s not talk about this in front of the eldest sister, so as not to put pressure on her."

    "Mother understands." Ruan Shi nodded repeatedly.

    Shu Yu raised his head again to look at Zhou Qiao, who immediately looked serious, "I won''t say anything."

    She only met Zhao Xi for the first time today. She only knew that the other party was a doctor with very good medical skills and a good relationship with the second uncle''s family.

    Such conditions are actually quite good.

    After Shu Yu finished speaking, he continued to work on his work. For a while, only the sound of rustling and crackling was left in the kitchen.

    Zhao Xi and Daya, who were driven out by Shu Yu, were a little messy at this time.

 Chapter 903ï¼š pierce the window paper

    Chapter 903 Piercing the Window Paper

    Zhao Xi silently glanced at the firewood room with only the roof leaking from all sides, and cursed in his heart.

    Push them out and push them out. Anyway, find a quiet place with a slightly better environment and more privacy. How can anyone express their feelings to the girl they like in the woodshed? ? ?

    As soon as he opened his mouth, he ate a mouthful of ashes. When I sneezed, I could smell the mule dung on the tip of my nose.

    Simply...too bad.

    But when he thought that the whole family of the Lu family was talking in the courtyard at the entrance of the main house, they would see them if they wanted to go out or enter the house, and the firewood house became the only place to choose.

    Zhao Xi coughed lightly, looked at Daya and said, "Well, I''m twenty-one this year, two years older than you. My parents died in an accident when I was four years old. It was my master who raised me and taught me medical skills. Over the years, my only relative has been Master. I used to be a famous traveling doctor, and then I made a bet with Ah Yun to be his follower for a few years, but now the time has come. In the future, I plan to settle down and open a medical clinic to support my family."

    "However, I have no experience in opening a medical center. In the past two years, I still wanted to go to another medical center to be a doctor. I still have some money on me. I have not calculated the exact amount. I will sort it out when I go home later. I''ll tell you later."

    Da Ya was stunned at first, but when she heard this, she quickly said, "You, what are you telling me about this?"

    "Didn''t you just say it? You have to know the bottom line."

    Da Ya blushed slightly, and quickly lowered her head.

    She hadn''t noticed it before, but just now when Zhao Xi heard someone introduced her to a man, she was so nervous, no wonder she thought so much.

    I was shocked by the thoughts in my mind just now, but who would have heard him say such a long paragraph after returning to my senses.

    Now that this idea has been confirmed, Da Ya feels even more embarrassed.

    Zhao Xi coughed lightly and continued, "I don''t have any bad hobbies, and I have a good temperament. You know, I''m a doctor, so I must have a good temper, so you don''t have to worry."

    "Stop talking."

    Zhao Xi stopped. He saw that Da Ya seemed to be very nervous.

    He scratched his hair and said in a low voice, "Well, then I won''t talk about it, you can think about it when you look back, do you think so?"

    added another sentence at the end, "If you have anything you want to know, you can ask me again."

    It''s not a big girl nodding, and it''s not a nod if she doesn''t.

    She didn''t have a bad impression on Zhao Xi in her heart. He is actually a very good person, and after being in contact with him for so long, he will pay more attention unconsciously.

    Don''t say anything else, last time they even put a sack on Concubine Xue together and shared a secret. Because of this delicate relationship, Da Ya sometimes has a complicated mood.

    It''s just that she never dared to think about it, and as soon as a sign appeared in her heart, she was stubbornly suppressed.

    She is a girl who has left her, how dare she have such extravagant thoughts? When ordinary friends get along, it''s actually pretty good.

    Who knows, Zhao Xi has already thought about it.

    "Eating." Someone in the yard shouted from a distance.

    The two people who were fighting each other in silence were suddenly startled, and Da Ya said quickly, "I see, let''s go out quickly."

    After she finished speaking, she ran out of the woodshed, and just turned a corner when she bumped into Meng Yunzheng.

 Chapter 904ï¼š kill him

    Chapter 904 Kill him

    Da Ya''s heart panicked, and he ran into the kitchen around him.

    Meng Yunzheng raised his eyebrows and looked at Zhao Xi, who came out later, with a subtle expression.

    Is this rejected? Otherwise, how could it be so sluggish?

    While the Lu family members were going to dinner, Meng Yunzheng walked two steps behind to Zhao Xi''s side, and asked in a low voice, "Have you pierced the window paper?"

    "Um."

    "Looking at you like this, it seems that the results are not going well."

    Zhao Xi was pitiful, "It''s too sudden, I heard that Miss Wei was going to introduce her brother to her, and I couldn''t hold back for a while, so I lost my temper. I didn''t have any preparation, so I finished talking. Now that I think about it, I don''t even know what I''m talking about."

    Meng Yunzheng looked at him sympathetically, "Fortunately, A Yu and I are both smart people, and we understood our hearts early in the morning."

    Zhao Xi said fiercely, "What are you proud of? Da Ya didn''t tell me to get out, and she promised to go back and think about it. I think my hopes are still very high. We will definitely get married before you."

    Meng Yunzheng, "..." Kill him.

    He sneered, turned and went into the house.

    The table was lively and lively, and none of the people in the know mentioned this matter, so it was as if they didn''t know.

    It''s just that Da Ya was a little absent-minded, and was embarrassed to look at Zhao Xi''s side, and even the food was just in front of her.

    Shu Yu felt that her appearance might attract the attention of her father and grandmother in a short time. When she asked, she would probably crawl under the table.

    As an understanding younger sister, Shu Yu immediately talked about the renovation of the mansion, "Father, did you go to Zheng Gong today? What did he say?"

    Lu Erbai just looked at Da Ya, and just thought she was weird, when he heard Shu Yu''s words, he immediately turned his eyes back and said, "Dad talked to him, he just had no work in his hands, so he agreed. Come down. Tomorrow I will take him to the mansion to have a look, when the drawings are drawn and the bricks, tiles and wood are ready, the construction can begin. "

    "How about recruiting small workers?"

    Lu Erbai also thought about this question, "I originally wanted to go to Shangshi Village to find it, but this season happens to be busy with farming, and farmers are busy with work, even if they can''t find a few, they still have to look in the county town Look for it."

    There are also part-time workers in the county town, but the experienced craftsmen already have accompanying craftsmen, and it is impossible to abandon the original craftsmen and follow them.

    As for those scattered part-time workers, they are mixed with dragons and snakes, and it is easy to breed conflicts.

    This is Ayu''s house, and it''s so big, Lu Erbai definitely doesn''t want to do anything, it''s best to do it smoothly and move in as soon as possible.

    This is also the reason why he wants to find people in Shangshi Village. He is familiar with all the people in the same village. He knows who is diligent, who has specialties, and who has conflicts with whom.

    But the timing is unfortunate.

    Craftsman Zheng had only two or three people in his hands. He had thought of raising a team before, but something like that happened before, so that he was not able to receive much work, and the construction period was short.

    At most, other foremen are short of manpower, and they will just ask him for help.

    The last time Ayu was repairing his shop, he found him. Many people saw it, but it brought a lot of business to Zheng Gong.

    After all, there are not many businesses like this, but this time, if the Xiangjun''s mansion is built, I think the list will not be bad in the future.

 Chapter 905ï¼š Ask the fourth uncle

    Chapter 905 Ask the Fourth Uncle

    Lu Erbai even thought about whether to cooperate with Zheng Gong to pull a team.

    But it''s too early to say this. He took a sip of water and said to Shu Yu, "Tomorrow, we''ll look for it after we finalize the drawing."

    "Why don''t you ask Fourth Uncle?"

    "Mountains and rivers?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Fourth Uncle used to work part-time in the county town most of the time. He made friends with many people, and he must know a lot about their personalities."

    Yuan''s family has many males, but the family''s land is very limited. Even when the farming is busy, they can handle it. Staying at home all the time will definitely not make money. Yuan Shanchuan often finds work in the county town.

    Lu Erbai''s eyes lit up, "Yeah, why didn''t I think of it?"

    He looked at Lu Sixing, "Fourth sister, tell Shanchuan when you go back later and ask him to help me think about the candidates. I''ll find him tomorrow afternoon."

    "to make."

    Lu Sanzhu was unwilling to be lonely by the side, "Second brother, I know a lot of people in the county town, I can help you find them too, just take some effort, I..."

    Seeing that he wanted to take the opportunity to get some money again, the old lady snorted coldly, "Who do you know? You are so lazy, and all you know are lazy bastards. Don''t help your second brother. It''s causing trouble for him."

    Lu Sanzhu, "Mother, I''m not like you. Although I''m quite lazy, think about it, the people I make friends with are all lazy people, and those who don''t interact with me are all diligent, aren''t they?"

    Everyone, "..." For a while, he couldn''t say anything to refute.

    But hiring people with this standard is too unreliable.

    Shu Yu shook his head, "Third uncle, you should concentrate on helping me find Zhuangzi. You have to go to work and find Zhuangzi, and you have to find someone. You don''t have a clone to do so many things. My father is looking for Zhuangzi in the village. A few, plus the fourth uncle to find a few, it''s almost enough, let''s repair it slowly, and don''t rush it for a while, the less people, the less."

    Lu Erbai immediately looked at the old lady and opened his mouth, but in the end he didn''t speak.

    Shu Yu didn''t notice this scene, but Meng Yunzheng saw it.

    He pondered for a moment, when he thought of it.

    The beginning of June is A Yu''s birthday, and it''s the day of the wedding. I think the family members want to repair the house before she reaches the wedding ceremony.

    Shu Yu didn''t expect this, she asked about Zhuangzi''s situation again, and Daniel said, "I looked at the suburbs in the afternoon and searched according to your request, but I haven''t found a suitable one for the time being, I''ll go to a far place to look tomorrow. ."

    "It''s hard work, big cow."

    Lu Sanzhu wanted to say that he also worked hard. Then, thinking that he has to go to work tomorrow, he sighed faintly.

    After all, it¡¯s not good to ask for leave all the time. Although Ji Dong¡¯s family will definitely agree, but if someone finds out about it later, it is rumored that he looks down on A Yu¡¯s status as a township lord, and he doesn¡¯t work hard. Not so good.

    He is a man of great foresight.

    Eat dinner, go to work tomorrow, eat a few more pieces of meat today.

    As a result, I was overwhelmed by the food, and I almost fell when I went out.

    Fortunately, he doesn''t need a car to go back, Daniel will take them home first. He has to go outside the city tomorrow to find Zhuangzi, so the mule cart has to be driven by him.

    It was not early, and everyone in the second room sent them out.

    Shu Yu stood at the front, watching Daniel and Lu Sanzhu get into the carriage, and then took out a money bag from his arms.

 Chapter 906ï¼š Liang wants to buy a house

    Chapter 906 Liang wants to buy a house

    The two of them were taken aback, "Ayu?"

    Shu Yu handed the purse to them, "I know you have to spend to inquire about the news. I can''t tell you for nothing, and let you make it up by yourself. Take it first, if..."

    Before he finished speaking, Lu Sanzhu had already taken away the money bag.

    Shu Yu snorted coldly, and he silently took it out of his arms and handed it to Daniel.

    Daniel smirked, but this time he didn''t refuse, "I see, then let''s go."

    When they went out to look for Zhuangzi today, they actually went to Taolin first, because the third uncle asked someone to inquire about the news.

    Whether there is any good Zhuangzi for sale outside the city, most people really don''t know.

    Most of the people who went to visit Taolin were young ladies with money and leisure. Of course, Lu Sanzhu had nothing to do with these people.

    But they have servants and coachmen by their side, and they know a lot of news.

    Lu Sanzhu bought some food and chatted with others. All he spent was his money. At that time, Daniel was really impressed by the painful expression of the third uncle.

    Now that Shu Yu has given the money, Daniel took a tael of silver directly to Lu Sanzhu after he sent him home.

    These two can include today''s and future expenses.

    Lu Sanzhu happily took the silver and turned back home, urging Dabao and Baoya to wash and sleep.

    Turned his head, only to find that Liang''s An Jing seemed to be a different person.

    Lu Sanzhu was stunned for a while, and suddenly remembered that she didn''t seem to speak much along the way, and suddenly became nervous, "My son, what''s wrong with you? Are you uncomfortable? You didn''t say it earlier, that Zhao Xi is a doctor with excellent medical skills. I should have shown him at my second brother''s house."

    Mr. Liang couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "I''m not uncomfortable."

    "Then you usually quack like a duck, why didn''t you speak today?"

    Mrs Liang wanted to smoke him on the spot, but luckily the two children came over, she snorted coldly, "I''ll talk to you later."

    Lu Sanzhu could only suppress the confusion in his heart and arrange the children first.

    After the two children were asleep, the couple lay on the bed and started talking.

    "My son, tell me, I can bear it."

    Bear with your size, she is not going to die.

    Mr. Liang turned over and said to him, "Dad, I''m thinking, should we buy a house in the county seat as well."

    "Buy a house? If you have enough food to support yourself, you can buy a good house. We have a house in Shangshi Village, and we can rent a house here. If you want to live in a big house, you can live in the big house in Ayu. God, when she buys a servant, we can still experience the days of being a master and a wife."

    His description, Liang Shi actually thought it was very beautiful, and nodded yearningly, "Indeed, I also want someone to serve me, I... I''m talking to you about buying a house, don''t give me the wrong way. open the topic."

    Mr. Liang took a deep breath, "I just saw Ayu''s big mansion today, that''s why I got this idea. I just think, having my own house makes me feel at ease."

    "You think too much, our family is so poor, where can we afford a house in the county?"

    Lu Sanzhu pouted, then thought of something, frowned, and suddenly asked, "How much money does our family have?"

    His family''s money has always been kept by Liang''s family. Liang''s ability to hold money is better than his, so he handed over the salary directly every month.

    Now that I think about myself, I really am a good man.

 Chapter 907ï¼š Three-bedroom net worth

    Chapter 907 The net worth of the third room

    Mr. Liang silently calculated in his heart, and said in a low voice, "Excluding the scattered copper plates, our family has about forty-six taels of silver."

    "How much?!" Lu Sanzhu sat up suddenly, his face full of shock, "Four, forty-six..."

    "You''re going to die so loud." Mr. Liang quickly sat up and hit him, "I want people to hear that our house has been robbed."

    Lu Sanzhu hurriedly covered his mouth, but still asked in astonishment, "You said our family has forty-six taels of silver? When did we have so much money?"

    "Of course it survived."

    Their family used to have about 10 taels of silver, which they had accumulated over the years by deceiving, cheating, and tightening their belts. This silver Liang''s plan is to wait for Dabao and Baoya to get married when they grow up, especially precious.

    Later, when he was in the Peach Blossom Forest, A Yu asked the three sons who bullied Lu Sanzhu to pay 12 taels of silver. Because I wanted to thank those who helped and my filial mother, I took out three taels, and finally had seven taels of silver left.

    Then Lu Sanzhu went to Taolin to work. At first, he paid one or two silver coins a month, and then his wages increased three times.

    It has been ten months now, and the wages are a full twelve taels.

    In addition, Mr. Liang helped to sew doll covers. Even if the old lady went to the southwest, the clothing store was always selling dolls, and the business was even good.

    Mr. Liang saw that he had made money in the first few months, and it was like a chicken blood, and it was only after he made four taels of silver that it stopped a little.

    Nevertheless, so far, she has sewed doll covers for eight or nine taels of silver.

    The last big head is Lu Sanzhu''s silver reward.

    He was working in Taolin, and he met a lot of noble people. He was very active. Seeing that there were guests who were generous, he immediately helped out. After those people gave a random reward, it was enough for the family to spend a month. .

    He is rewarded with silver almost every month, which is an important reason why he can increase his salary.

    Last time, a visitor from out of town lost a very important string of beads while playing by the lake. Lu Sanzhu went down and fished it for him on the spot.

    It was a big winter, and there was a lot of silt at the bottom of the lake. Lu Sanzhu searched for a while before he found it, and his whole body was frozen purple.

    fell ill after returning. Fortunately, his physical fitness has always been good. After two days of rest, he went back to work full of energy.

    Later, the guest gave five taels of silver and a lot of medicinal materials.

    After all, there are more than fifty taels of silver.

    It¡¯s just that they have to rent a house to buy food and eat, and Dabao has to go to a private school, which is a lot more expensive than in Shangshi Village.

    Mr. Liang thought about whether Dabao could go to school on credit, and then he would fix the bundle when Dabao made a profit.

    As a result, the Master ruthlessly rejected her, so Liang Shi was depressed for two days before recovering.

    In other words, Dabao has only just been enlightened, and the cost is not very large, which is why Liang has saved so much. Otherwise, the cost of children''s schooling alone will make many people unable to support.

    After listening to Liang''s calculation, Lu Sanzhu also summed it up in his heart, and his eyes became brighter.

    "I really didn''t expect it. I thought that when our family arrived in the county seat, we needed money for everything, and we might not be able to save a few taels of silver. I didn''t expect that it would be almost fifty taels in ten months. There are one hundred and two?"

    Lu Sanzhu was so excited that he was no longer sleepy, and he quickly asked Liang to count all the money.

 Chapter 908ï¼š Liang: No house, no confidence

    Chapter 908 Liang: No house, no confidence

    Mr. Liang lifted the quilt and went to the ground. He first went to the bottom of the bed and pulled out a clay pot. He probed inside, and took out a small cloth bag.

    followed and ran to the wardrobe, pushed all the clothes on it aside, and took out a small box.

    Then got up and walked under the beam, glanced at the basket hanging on it, brought a stool over, stepped on it, reached out and took out a dusty cloth bag inside the basket.

    I then dug out another box from the box behind the head of the bed.

    Finally, take out a slightly smaller cloth bag under the pillow.

    Lu Sanzhu was completely stunned, just watching Liang rush to open the cloth bag and box on the bed, and pour out a pile of broken silver.

    He opened his mouth, "You, you have hidden so many places? If there are a hundred taels back then, wouldn''t the whole room be a place to hide money, so you''re not afraid to forget it?"

    Liang glanced at him, "This is silver, how could you forget it, hurry up, count it."

    Lu Sanzhu couldn''t care about other things, he hurriedly sat cross-legged and gathered the money on the bed.

    He counted it very carefully. After counting it twice, he said excitedly, "There are really forty-six taels. This is the first time I have touched so much silver."

    Mr. Liang came over and said with his legs crossed, "So let''s buy a house."

    Lu Sanzhu frowned, "Forty-six taels is not enough."

    "Let''s ask Ayu to borrow something?"

    Lu Sanzhu was a little scared, "I don''t dare."

    Liang wanted to kill him, "Why are you so cowardly?"

    It is not that the husband and wife have never borrowed money from anyone, although most of the time they cannot. If he asked the big house, the fourth sister, or even the old lady, Lu Sanzhu would be able to open his mouth, but facing A Yu, he felt anxious.

    He raised his eyes to look at Mrs. Liang, "Why don''t you forget it? We have to tighten our belts after buying a house. It''s not good to eat, it''s not worth it."

    "What do you know?" Mrs Liang was annoyed, "This is not our own house, so it''s inconvenient to do anything. The other house was diagonally opposite a few days ago, and the landlord raised the rent by 30 cents. Yue, in the family at the end of the alley, the landlord said that his son was separated and the house was not enough. He wanted to take the house back and expelled the tenant after losing some money. That family had no place to live that night. At that time It''s still cold, and the child is cold."

    At that time, Mrs. Liang felt that renting a house was not enough.

    Especially after the news of Ayu''s exile came out, their landlord also came over twice, as if he wanted to find fault with them and wanted to drive them out, and also said that the house was broken and it was different from before.

    If it wasn''t for Liang''s own stubbornness and stubbornness, they might have been kicked out.

    Lu Sanzhu really didn''t know about this, so he was about to roll up his sleeves, "The landlord is so rude? I''ll settle the account with him tomorrow."

    "Don''t worry about this, let''s talk about buying a house first. I have inquired about it. The houses near us are smaller at about 180 taels, and slightly larger..."

    "Hiccup." Lu Sanzhu hiccupped.

    They only have forty-six taels in total, how dare you think about one hundred and eighty taels?

    But Mr. Liang seemed to be determined to buy a house, and Lu Sanzhu felt a lot of pressure for a moment. The meat he ate tonight could not fill his inner sadness.

    That night, Lu Sanzhu and his wife tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep, and the one who couldn''t fall asleep was Da Ya who was hit.

 Chapter 909ï¼š The medicine given by Zhao Xi

    Chapter 909 The medicine given by Zhao Xi

    Daya and Shu Yu are in the same room. Shu Yu was there for what happened in the kitchen in the evening.

    Daya thought that when the two were alone at night, she would ask aloud.

    I didn''t expect Ayu to pack up and turn over and get ready to sleep.

    On the contrary, it was a big girl, a little unable to hold back, "Ayu..."

    Shu Yu turned around, "What''s wrong?"

    "No, nothing." Still didn''t say anything.

    Although she agreed not to interfere in Daya''s decision, as an understanding younger sister, when Daya was confused, Shu Yu felt that she still had to enlighten her.

    After all, although Da Ya has been married, she is still a blank piece of paper in terms of love, and she has never experienced it before.

    "Sister, if you think Zhao Xi is good, then wait and see how it changes. If you don''t like it, then let''s make it clear to him that you don''t have to worry about other things."

    Da Ya was stunned for a while, she actually had concerns.

    "Ayu, I was married."

    "So what, Zhao Xi doesn''t care. Zhao Xi knows Zhang Shu''s situation very well. When you divorced him, Zhao Xi also contributed."

    Da Ya was surprised, "What did you say? Did he work hard?"

    "Otherwise, why do you think Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian were caught and raped in bed? Could it be possible that so many people broke into their house and they didn''t notice it at all? They weren''t dead, they were doing something out of their heart. Normal people heard a little movement outside. I''ll definitely hide now."

    Besides, it wasn''t midnight at that time. According to Zhang Shu and the others, they should have woken up long ago.

    Daya''s mouth widened, "So..."

    "That''s why they couldn''t sleep because of the medicine. The medicine was given by Zhao Xi and given by Meng Yunzheng."

    Daya knew about Zhao Xi''s feigning stupidity long ago, but he didn''t know that Young Master Meng and the others conspired with A Yu and A Yu so early to help her do so many things.

    Shu Yu took Da Ya''s hand and said, "So, sister, you don''t have to worry about this. If Zhao Xi cared that you were married, how could he have said that to you. All you have to do now is to think about it and get along with him. If you don¡¯t feel happy, do you feel at ease, it¡¯s enough to figure out your own thoughts.¡±

    Da Ya opened her mouth, but she didn''t say anything.

    Are you happy with Jo Seok? Are you comfortable?

    She lay on her back on the bed, thinking of the way they went to the southwest together, and the scene of them getting along in Zhengdao Village, each scene flashed through her mind like a replay.

    Da Ya didn''t fall asleep until very late, and when Shu Yu woke up the next day, she could still see the dark circles under her eyes.

    She didn''t ask much. It''s emotional matters, others can''t help.

    Shu Yu got up and washed her face, Ding Yuehua would come to pick her up soon, she had to prepare first.

    The rest of the Lu family were also very busy. Lu Erbai was going to the big house, Ruan Shi and Daya were going to the clothing room, the old lady was going to take Dahu to find Master Wen, and Sanya was going to study medicine. All arranged clearly.

    However, before the Lu family members went out, there was a lot of movement outside the hospital.

    The old lady went to open the door, and Shu Yu took a look, only to find that all the neighbors in Liufang Lane came.

    Others don¡¯t know which house Lujia is renting now, but the neighbors in Liufang Lane do.

    They came to the door yesterday when they found out that Shu Yu had become a village king, but the Lu family was not at home. No, today while it was still early, they all came to congratulate him.

 Chapter 910ï¼š Shu Yu bought the man

    Chapter 910 Shu Yu bought someone

    Shu Yu just glanced at it and quickly retracted his head.

    She is not good at dealing with such a scene, and she has something to do in a while, if she is blocked here, she will not be able to go out.

    Fortunately, the old lady knew them well, and after inviting people in, Shu Yu quickly slipped out while others were not paying attention.

    She came out by coincidence, Ding Yuehua''s carriage had just arrived at the entrance of the alley.

    Seeing her, Ding Yuehua quickly waved, "Ayu, this way."

    Shu Yu got on the carriage directly, and then let out a long breath.

    Ding Yuehua looked amused, "Why, I seem to be very tired when I become a village lord."

    "I am the most impatient of socializing, but after becoming a Xiangjun, such things seem to be inevitable."

    Ding Yuehua felt the same way, "Me too, I''d rather manage a shop and do business outside than go to see flowers with my mother and the others, and laugh with others, it''s boring."

    After , she and Shu Yu looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.

    This is the reason why the two can become friends. They actually prefer to go out and enjoy the fun of making money.

    Speaking of Mother Ding, Shu Yu thought that she bumped her head yesterday, so she asked one more question, "Is your mother alright?"

    "It''s alright, yesterday morning I didn''t stand firm and fell and knocked my head. The doctor said it''s fine, I''ll take a rest for two days, and then take a look if I feel unwell."

    That''s good.

    Ding Yuehua didn''t say much about Ding''s mother, she asked Shu Yu which tooth shop to go to.

    This Jiangyuan County has private teeth and official teeth, and there are four in total.

    The closest one is the furniture shop. Shu Yu wants to go there first. If there is no suitable one, then go to the dental shop a little further away.

    Ding Yuehua told the driver to drive towards Ya, and when she was on the main road, she enthusiastically asked about Shu Yu''s situation in the southwest.

    Especially why she was exiled, not many people know.

    Ding Yuehua can only speculate based on the time. She probably guessed that she has something to do with the exile of the Shu family in Dongan Mansion, but the specifics are not clear.

    Shu Yu has already sent the letter, there is no need to hide it at this juncture, and he will say everything that can be said.

    Ding Yuehua was surprised again and again, "I didn''t expect you to have such a background. That Auntie Xue from the Shu family is really nothing, and the Shu family doesn''t do anything. What about now? Those people from the Shu family are still in the southwest?"

    "Naturally, the emperor issued an imperial decree to separate me from the Shu family, and their crimes have nothing to do with me."

    Ding Yuehua was happy, "They deserve it."

    The two were talking, and the carriage stopped at the door of the tooth shop.

    "Mr. Lu Xiang, Miss, Yaxing is here."

    Shu Yu got out of the carriage first, and someone at the entrance of Yaxing immediately greeted him attentively.

    This person saw that Shu Yu didn''t know him yet. When Ding Yuehua came down from behind, he immediately smiled, "It turned out to be Mrs. Fan. It''s really a distinguished guest. Mrs. please come in."

    Ding Yuehua said to him, "We want to pick a few servants, you can have them all gathered in the yard, let''s take a look."

    "Yes, yes, please, please, I''ll call someone right now."

    Ding Yuehua turned sideways and let Shu Yu go in first before entering the door.

    Shu Yu looked at the tooth shop in front of him, and it was not small. The shop in front was not big, but the backyard was a whole row of houses, which was very spectacular.

    The guy from the Tooth Shop asked them to sit for a while, served them tea, and then turned around and called for someone.

    Ding Yuehua never had a chance to ask, but now that he was free, he asked Shu Yu in a low voice, "Ayu, how many servants do you plan to hire?"

 Chapter 911ï¼š martial arts girl

    Chapter 911 The girl who knows martial arts

    How many servants? There is no regulation on this, it mainly depends on whether it is suitable or not.

    It''s just that Shu Yu hasn''t answered yet, but Ding Yuehua counts it for her first.

    "Your family now has two mule carts, so you still have to buy a horse-drawn cart when you travel. The coachman has to ask for three anyway. The Xiangjun''s card is still required."

    Ding Yuehua''s voice was very low, "There are cooks, help cooks, you have few family members, but you have to have three. You have to be with two maids, as well as your grandma, your parents, your sisters and younger brothers, you have to be by your side. There are servants to serve. Then there are Mrs. Sasao, the front and rear concierge and the steward. Although I have never been to your big house, I know that it is not small, and it takes a lot of people to clean it. "

    Shu Yu, "..." There are not enough fingers.

    She rubbed her forehead and said in a low voice, "Two drivers are enough, but three are needed in the kitchen."

    Shu Yu doesn''t like too many people following her. Even if she travels, unless it is necessary, she is more willing to drive the car by herself. She is free to say it, and sometimes it is convenient for her to do secret things.

    As for the others, because they have been to the southwest, everyone except the old lady and two children can drive by themselves.

    So two drivers are enough.

    "My parents and the others are not used to being served by people around them for the time being, and they are often uncomfortable with people behind them. Don''t worry about it. After they get used to having servants at home, they will take a look. The old lady needs a woman to help. Take care, as for Sanya and Dahu, if there is no suitable one, I will not choose. Mrs. Sasao and the servants need it."

    Ding Yuehua was surprised, after all, there are not many people.

    "Will it be a little less?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "After all, I just bought people, and it''s hard to manage if I have too many people. I''ll be very busy later, sometimes when I''m not at home, I can only give it to the old lady. It''s better if there are fewer people, but it''s easy to mess up when there are too many people. If you encounter someone with bad character, you will be a slave to bully the master."

    Ding Yuehua thought of the background of the Lu family. The old lady of the Lu family came from a farmer. Some servants would look down on her and fool her when they looked at the dishes.

    Thinking of this, Ding Yuehua stopped persuading him.

    Just happened to be over there, the Tooth people came over and asked them to go to the backyard to have a look, saying that everyone had arrived.

    This tooth shop is quite big, when Shu Yu and the two got to the backyard, they saw a lot of people standing there.

    Tooth man said with a smile, "Mrs. Fan, look at what kind of servants you need, let me introduce you?"

    "It''s an important person in Ayu''s family, you introduce her."

    Tooth man immediately turned his eyes away, he silently looked at Shu Yu for a moment, and was quite sure that he had never seen this girl before.

    However, he has a close relationship with Mrs. Fan, and the origin is not simple.

    He immediately took two steps back and followed Shu Yu''s side, "Does the girl like it?"

    Shu Yu thought for a while, "Do you have a girl who knows martial arts?"

    This condition is a bit high, Shu Yu wants to try it and see if he can find it here.

    She needs a girl with good physical fitness, preferably a maid with the ability to protect herself.

    After all, I run outside all day, and if I walk with a girl who has to pant for three steps, it will not be convenient for me, but will cause trouble for myself.

    The tooth man was stunned for a while, and then he was a little embarrassed, "This, it really doesn''t exist."

    Shu Yu felt a little regretful, so he could only continue to look down, but who knew he saw a girl in the corner looking at Ding Yuehua with a surprised expression.

 Chapter 912ï¼š This girl has a craft

    Chapter 912 This girl has a craftsmanship

    Shu Yu felt strange and asked Ding Yuehua in a low voice, "Do you know that girl?"

    Ding Yuehua waved to the tooth man who was about to introduce, then dragged Shu Yu to the corner and said in a low voice, "That girl was sold by the Fan family not long ago."

    Shu Yu glanced at the girl, "Have you committed a crime?"

    Ding Yuehua''s expression was a bit indescribable, she shook her head slightly and said, "It''s not a crime, right? This girl has learned the art of back-opening massage and dredging the meridians from others, and she has always been by her grandmother''s side. The old lady used to do stupid things. , I don''t like being here, so I went to Zhuangzi outside the city to retire."

    Confused? Shu Yu raised an eyebrow.

    Ding Yuehua continued, "I got married at the end of last year, and my grandmother came back, even with this maid. There is a steward in the Fan family who takes good care of this maid, so I went to my mother-in-law and said that this maid is old When it arrives, should I also give her some advice on the marriage? My mother-in-law agreed, so she left the maid to stay in the Fan family, and again pointed a servant to follow her grandmother back to Zhuangzi."

    Saying that, Ding Yuehua glanced at the maid and sighed, "As you can see, this person is well-behaved and handsome. Before my mother-in-law could find someone for her, she was caught by my eldest uncle. I liked it. As a result, my sister-in-law was not happy, and she disliked this girl in every possible way, so she found an opportunity to find her fault and sold her off. "

    Originally, the sister-in-law of the Fan family wanted to sell people to a brothel, doesn''t she happen to have a massage skill? The brothel is the place where she can exert her value.

    It was the old lady in charge who pleaded with the Mrs. Fan. After all, she served the old lady. It was only less than half a year after she returned to the residence that she ended up like this. It was inevitable to say that Mrs. Fan was dissatisfied with the old lady, and even the maid beside her. Neither let go.

    This saved this girl from the fate of going to the brothel, but she was still sold to this tooth shop, I don''t know what her future fate will be.

    After listening to Shu Yu, he couldn''t help but ponder.

    Good at massage to open the back, dredge the meridians...

    She occasionally sees the old lady showing a tired and stiff state recently. If someone who understands helps to press it, it should make her feel much more comfortable.

    The old lady has worked hard all her life, and now that the conditions permit, she should enjoy it.

    Shu Yu asked, "What''s this girl''s name? What''s her character like?"

    Ding Yuehua was surprised, "You want her?"

    "Some ideas."

    Ding Yuehua pondered, "I don''t have a lot of contact with her, but she seems to be honest." After thinking about it, she beckoned Xiaoyun to come over and asked her, "How is Hua Xian?"

    "Hua Xian is a good person. She talks to people gently and patiently. She doesn''t show up on weekdays, and she doesn''t get close to the master. I accidentally saw her talking to the lady in charge before, saying that the eldest young master took a fancy to her. She, but she doesn''t want to be a concubine, she wants the wife in charge to help, can she let the eldest young master die. It''s a pity, I didn''t have time..."

    Shu Yu understood, "Then she has a skill."

    If there is no big problem with character, then people with craftsmanship will always be more popular.

    Shu Yu ordered Hua Xian from the Toothman, and the Toothman immediately asked him to come out.

    Shu Yu asked a few questions. Seeing that she had no problem communicating with her, and her attitude was quite gentle, she settled down.

    Hua Xian was a little surprised and couldn''t help but glance at Ding Yuehua again.

    She intuitively felt that she was chosen by the girl in front of her, and there should be a reason for the third young lady.

 Chapter 913ï¼š Hua Xian

    Chapter 913 Hua Xian

    Although Hua Xian still doesn''t know who Shu Yu is, she also knows that the other party is a kind person.

    At the very least, it is much stronger than Qin Lou Chu Pavilion.

    What''s more, she also heard the Tooth man chatting yesterday, saying that there was a rude old man who wanted to buy two maids to serve her, and planned to send her there.

    If she was not bought by this girl today, her fate can be imagined.

    Therefore, after Hua Xian bowed to Shu Yu, she was grateful to Ding Yuehua.

    Ding Yuehua waved his hand and just said, "You, you can be considered a blessing in disguise. Following Ayu is your destiny. If you take good care of him in the future, your life will not be bad."

    Hua Xian was stunned for a while, she didn''t quite understand the deep meaning of Ding Yuehua''s words at this moment, and only came over after knowing Shu Yu''s identity.

    Shu Yu picked a middle-aged couple from this tooth shop. The couple used to be cooks and assistant cooks in a restaurant. Later, when there was a disaster in their hometown, they escaped from the famine, their two children were gone, and they had no choice but to sell themselves.

    It was bought back by a liquor store earlier, but unfortunately, when the host family was in turmoil, the two of them became victims and were sold again.

    Shu Yu originally wanted to buy a cook. Since people are cooks, it is more convenient for her.

    followed closely, and she appointed a savior and a slightly younger coachman.

    Other than that, she didn''t care anymore.

    Five people came out of the crowd, somewhat apprehensive.

    Shu Yu said to the man, "I still have something to do, they will bother you to help me take me home first, I will give you an address, and you will make it clear with the people inside."

    At this time, her father should be at the mansion.

    Shu Yu has to go to other dental shops to have a look, naturally it is not good to take them.

    Tooth immediately responded, and Shu Yu went with him to go through the formalities.

    After doing this, the people at Yaxing finally knew who she was, and they were shocked at the moment.

    After Shu Yu and Ding Yuehua went out and left, the genius said to Hua Xian and the other five, "You really have had great luck, and you may really have great luck in the future."

    The five looked at each other, puzzled.

    It wasn''t until I followed Yaren to Fenghuai Street and saw the big mansion that everyone realized that the girl who came to buy the man was the gentleman of Luxiang who had been rumored in Jiangyuan County for the past two days.

    Shu Yu chose five people from the first family, and Guanya went behind.

    Getting on the carriage, Shu Yu couldn''t help but think of what Ding Yuehua mentioned when he talked about Hua Xian, it seems that the eldest young lady of the Fan family is very difficult to get along with.

    It seems that this has become a parent, and daily life has become complicated.

    Ding Yuehua saw her glance at herself from time to time, turned slightly and asked, "What do you keep looking at me for?"

    After thinking about it, I realized, "Is it because of Hua Xian?"

    Shu Yu nodded very honestly, "I heard you mention that eldest young lady in your family, doesn''t it seem like she''s a good friend?"

    Speaking of this, Ding Yuehua curled her lips, "My sister-in-law, I married the Fan family more than ten years ago. At that time, the Fan family was not rich and rich, so the daughter-in-law I chose is not a small family, but she is not as good as two. Sister-in-law and my natal family. The second sister-in-law is mild-mannered, and the second brother is gone. She lives in a secluded place with her daughter, and doesn''t give a lot of attention. My natal family is not much better than the Fan family. Love is heavy, she is jealous of me, and she naturally finds it annoying to see me."

 Chapter 914ï¼š Nineteen servants

    Chapter 914 Nineteen servants

    "She embarrassed you?" Shu Yu asked with a frown.

    Ding Yuehua, "It''s fine in front of me, at most it''s just a few words of yin and yang, and I don''t dare to really tear my face. What I''m disgusted with is that she only provokes behind her back, and it''s just a matter of telling right and wrong in front of her mother-in-law, but she even ran to my husband and said Mouth. My mother-in-law didn''t like me running outside, and now she doesn''t like me."

    "But I remember, when the third son of Fan took a fancy to you, didn''t you look so high-spirited when you were doing business outside?"

    Ding Yuehua straightened his back slightly, feeling a little smug, "Isn''t it? So I asked him to go to his mother-in-law and talk to her. As a result, my mother-in-law didn''t say that I was out of business, and began to urge to have children again."

    Shu Yu was speechless for a while, no wonder she was not willing to stay at home, she went out yesterday to find her, and today she came to buy someone with her.

    In other words, Ding Yuehua''s family is tough, and the third son of Fan is on her side, otherwise it will be difficult for her husband''s family.

    "Anyway, my sister-in-law just sold Hua Xian a few days ago, which made my eldest brother unhappy, and was thinking of repairing the relationship between husband and wife."

    Ding Yuehua''s tone was rather gloating, that is, in front of Shu Yu, she was able to complain so happily.

    After all, it¡¯s a family matter. Telling it to my mother is afraid that she will worry. Telling it to outsiders will only be laughed at.

    Only when she faced Ayu, did she have no scruples.

    However, she was not willing to talk about the bad things at home, and quickly changed the subject, "Let''s not talk about them, I have a few new porcelains in my house, the patterns are different from the past, and they look very nice. I''ll keep them for you, When your big house is repaired, we will all move to your house and congratulate you."

    The Fan family is in the business of buying and selling porcelain, and the third son of the Fan family can call the shots.

    Shu Yu did not refuse, the two were talking, and the carriage also arrived at Guanya.

    There are more people in Guanya, and Shu Yu really found a girl who knows martial arts here.

    This girl is a year younger than herself, but she is quite good at it.

    But she was with her brother, so she had to buy two of them together. That''s fine, this girl''s brother is even better than her.

    It is said that the two brothers and sisters grew up in the **** bureau. Later, an accident happened in the **** bureau and they fell into a lawsuit. The parents died in prison, and the two brothers and sisters were also sold.

    The elder brother is called Yingdong, and the younger sister is called Yingxi.

    After the two settled down, Shu Yu set his sights on two more family members. One family was named Zhong, and there was an old man over fifty with two sons, two daughters-in-law, and two granddaughters, one of whom was ten. Six, a nine, and a thirteen-year-old grandson. A family of eight, the team is very large.

    There is another family with the surname of Lin, a family of four, a woman with her son, daughter-in-law and eight-year-old grandson.

    Shu Yu counted, and with Hua Xian and the others, there were nineteen servants.

    Nineteen, a few more than Shu Yu expected.

    But in this way, Dahu and Sanya have found a company.

    When all the people were found, Shu Yu stopped going to other shops, and let people send them to Fenghuai Street.

    Guanya usually doesn''t help to send people off, but Shu Yu is now a township lord, so people are naturally full of compliments.

    Since people have bought it, they will be living at home tonight, and some daily necessities will naturally have to be purchased.

    Ding Yuehua was fine, so he went with her to buy clothes and bedding, along with the Ying family brothers and sisters, and asked them to help.

 Chapter 915ï¼š I have a few words to tell you

    Chapter 915 A few words to tell you

    Yingdong sat on the carriage, while Yingxi sat in the car very cautiously.

    Shu Yu quickly went to the shop to order a lot of things, and let them deliver them directly to their homes.

    Now that the weather is very warm, the bedding does not need to be too thick. There are also some pots and pans. In addition to the new servants, the small workers who come back to work must also prepare.

    In addition, there are rice, noodles, grains and oils, ready when you have time.

    After buying all the things, it was already noon, Shu Yu exhaled, took Yingdong Yingxi brother and sister, and Ding Yuehua and the others to the restaurant for a meal, and then drove slowly to Fenghuai Street in the carriage. go.

    The door of the big mansion was open, Shu Yu pushed the door and entered, and was the first to see the four Lin family members who were cleaning.

    Seeing Shu Yu coming back, the four of them were stunned for a moment, and they hurriedly saluted.

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "No need to be more polite, where''s my dad?"

    The voice fell, and Lu Erbai''s voice came from the corridor, "Ayu, you are here."

    Shu Yu raised his eyes and saw that Lu Erbai had already strode over.

    Ding Yuehua saw this and said to her, "Ayu, let''s talk first, I haven''t seen your big mansion yet, I''ll go in for a walk."

    "Go." She asked Yingdong Yingxi to turn around.

    After everyone left, they asked Lu Erbai, "Dad, have you met this person? Have you eaten?"

    "After eating, the rice, noodles, grains and oils you bought were delivered early, and I asked people to clean up the kitchen first. As soon as people came, they simply made some noodles to eat, and everyone was packing at the moment."

    Lu Erbai nodded, and finally said in a low voice, "It''s just Ayu, isn''t this person too many?"

    There are nineteen , and there are two left behind each of them.

    Shu Yu shook his head, "Yuehua said too little. If I hadn''t tried my best to refuse, she would at least show me another ten or eight."

    Lu Erbai was at a loss for words. The thinking of the big family was really different from his own.

    But everyone bought it, so Lu Erbai didn''t say much, "Then look back, do you arrange things for them?"

    "Let them help here for the time being, and wait until the house is repaired. By the way, I''ll take Yingxi with me to help with errands. It''s the girl who just followed behind me, and the other is his brother Yingdong. Both brothers and sisters are good at skills. I have also learned about this journey just now, but they are not bad people. That Ying Dong can read and write. If there is anything wrong with my father, I will find him."

    Yingdong is 20 years old this year. Maybe he also read books when he was a child.

    paused, then added, "By the way, Hua Xian, I will also take it to Liufang Lane. The girl has a good massage technique, let her try it on the milk, and she will go back to Zhuangzi with Yingxi to rest."

    The house on Liufang Lane is not enough to live in, so they can only stay in the big mansion.

    Lu Erbai nodded to show his understanding.

    At this moment, the servants who heard Shu Yu''s return came out one after another, standing in front of her respectfully and cautiously.

    Shu Yu glanced at them, looking at the spirit head was okay.

    She turned to look at them, "Is everyone here?"

    "Return, Mr. Huixiang, they are all here."

    Shu Yu said "um", "Since everyone is here, I just have a few words to tell you."

    Her seriousness made everyone inexplicably nervous.

 Chapter 916ï¼š A figure like a big head

    Chapter 916 A figure like a big head

    Shu Yu glanced around and said in a deep voice, "I think you all know my identity, and probably heard the news that I was exiled. I don''t know what you think, and I don''t care what you think, I hope you Remember one thing, keep your duty."

    "You should know in your heart that I, a girl who has not yet reached the age of óÇ, can come back from exile safely and become a village king, but it is definitely not lucky. I am a good talker, as long as it makes sense, I can listen to it. You have to go in, keep yourselves safe and do things well, and I will treat you well. But if you do something you shouldn¡¯t do, I don¡¯t mind letting you know about my methods.¡±

    The people under do know her background and know that the entire Lu family was just a poor farmer in the village last year.

    The thoughts in their hearts are naturally very complicated. Many poor people will be particularly arrogant when they become rich, and they are afraid of the Lu family as well.

    Until I saw Lu Erbai and saw that he didn''t talk or do things at all, he breathed a sigh of relief, and felt that the host should still be as before... simple.

    They would naturally compare him with the previous master, but they didn''t feel anything for the time being, but it''s hard to say what their thoughts will be in the future.

    But now Shu Yu''s warning suddenly poured down like a basin of cold water.

    Yeah, a girl''s family came back from exile unharmed, can it be a simple character?

    The Lu family dared to chase after them for thousands of miles. It seems inappropriate to describe them as simple.

    The expressions on everyone''s faces changed and changed, Shu Yu glanced at it and asked, "Do you understand?"

    "Ming, I understand, Xiangjun."

    "When you''re at home in the future, just call me Second Miss."

    "Yes."

    "The next step is your arrangement, Hua Xian, Yingxi, you will return to Fangxiang with me tomorrow. Yingdong, you stay here, if there is anything, my father will explain it to you, and you will go on. As for Others, I think you have seen it, the house is about to be renovated now, and there will be many small workers coming over in two days. You can help with cooking and packing. If you have any questions, you can ask them. I will be satisfied."

    Everyone quickly responded.

    Shu Yu went to see the downside rooms they had cleaned up before. Some of the downside rooms were Datong shops. Now the conditions are limited, and the windows of some upside down rooms have to be replaced. Therefore, Datongpu packed two rooms out, and there are also several rooms, and lived together first.

    Shu Yu explained everything that was explained, and Ding Yuehua also ran over there.

    She was extremely excited, "Ayu, I like your house so much."

    "Anyway, the Fan family is close. If you are free in the future, come and sit down often."

    "Okay." Ding Yuehua was happy.

    However, she never thought that the Fan family was indeed close, but Ayu was so busy that she was away from home most of the time, so she often fled.

    It was not too early to explain the affairs of the big mansion, and Ding Yuehua sent Shu Yu back to Liufang Lane again.

    The carriage stopped at the entrance of the alley, Ding Yuehua did not go in and sat down, she had to go back to Ding''s house to see her mother. Seeing that A Yu entered the alley, he turned around and went home.

    Shu Yu walked slowly to the house, who knew that as soon as he opened the courtyard door, he saw a somewhat familiar figure standing in the courtyard as if he was taking advantage of him.

 Chapter 917ï¼š Yu is here

    Chapter 917 Master Yu is here

    Shu Yu stood at the door of his courtyard and touched his chin, and the figure inside turned around when he heard the movement.

    The two looked at each other, Shu Yu was stunned, "Master Yu?"

    Why is he in his own home?

    "You know me?" Master Yu was also a little surprised, and immediately reacted, "That''s right, you should know me. After all, Lu Xiangjun''s younger siblings almost had an accident because of the Yu family."

    She went to Ruanjia Village to destroy most of Ruan''s family, so she should have known about the Yu family who wanted twins.

    Shu Yu laughed dryly, no, I know you because I cheated one hundred taels of silver from you.

    She just said, this person''s back looks a bit like a big head, but it''s true.

    She coughed twice and asked in surprise, "Master Yu came to see me?"

    Master Yu nodded, "Yes, there is something I want to talk to Lu Xiangjun about."

    Shu Yu heard the words and walked into the main room, "Master Yu, come in and sit."

    Who knew that when I walked in, I saw two strange children playing with the big tiger, and the old lady was sewing doll covers.

    Seeing Shu Yu coming back, the old lady stood up, "A Yu is back, Master Yu said he was looking for you for something, and he has been here for a while."

    The two strange children next to also turned their heads. Seeing that she was a little nervous, they subconsciously ran behind Master Yu and looked at her secretly.

    Master Yu smiled and pushed the two children out, "This is Lord Lu Xiang, call someone."

    "Lord Luxiang is auspicious." The two children saluted obediently.

    Shu Yu, "..." This was the first time she was greeted like this.

    Shu Yu subconsciously took out a few candies from his purse, "You''re welcome, you guys can continue playing, I''ll talk to Master Yu."

    The two children glanced at Master Yu and waited until the latter nodded, then followed Dahu Sanya to the outside yard to play.

    The old lady changed a cup of tea for Master Yu and went directly to the kitchen.

    There were only two people left in the main room, so Shu Yu asked, "Who are those two children..."

    "That''s my adopted son and daughter."

    Adopted son and adopted daughter?

    Master Yu said with a smile, "To be honest, I was deceived and begged for a son. I heard that if I adopt a pair of twins, I can get what I want. I handed this over to the steward below. , I don''t think that the manager is not a good one, but he used improper means. At the beginning, just in case, he chose two pairs of twins, one pair is your younger brother and sister. This is also my story. The lack of strict discipline almost caused a catastrophe, and here, I will first make amends for Lu Xiangjun."

    Shu Yu smiled, knowing that she had become a Xiangjun, but came to apologize, and he had never seen him come to the door before.

    However, Master Yu is a wealthy family, and the Lu family was just a poor farmer. In his opinion, there was no real accident in the Lu family, so of course he couldn''t come to apologize.

    What''s more, he has already indicated that he lowered the rent of the shop so low.

    Shu Yu didn''t really care about this matter. The culprit was Mrs. Ruan. Seriously, Master Yu was also a victim.

    Shu Yu was just curious, "The two children outside the door are another pair of twins?"

    When she overheard Mrs. Yu and the adulterer chatting, she did hear them mention something¡ªanother pair of twins were already on their way.

    It''s just that after she pretended to be an expert and fooled Master Yu at that time, Master Yu turned around in time, and after disposing of Mrs. Yu and the adulterer, he smashed the Ruan family.

 Chapter 918ï¼š Another pair of twins

    Chapter 918 Another pair of twins

    Since Mr. Yu knew about the Ruan family and the pair of twins from the Lu family, he must have also asked about the existence of another pair of twins from Mrs. Yu and the others, and if he wanted to, he would send them back.

    So this is¡­ not sent back? Also received adopted sons and daughters?

    Master Yu looked at the children playing at the door, with a rare gentle smile on the corner of his mouth, "Yes, they are another pair of twins. I was deceived at the time, but fortunately I got the guidance of an expert. After taking a break, I will look for the dragon and the phoenix again, and I only want to do more good deeds to accumulate blessings for myself. As for the child, if it is really unlucky, I will not force it. "

    Shu Gao Ren Yu lowered his head silently, took a sip of tea, and covered the look in his eyes.

    Master Yu didn''t pay attention, he continued, "I originally planned to send these two children back, but the children have already been sent to the house. I saw that they were skinny, so I asked a few more questions. Only then did I know the two children. My biological parents have passed away, I lived with my uncle and aunt, and was sold by my uncle and aunt who were greedy for money. Not only that, but I was also bullied at home and had no food to eat. Life was very difficult. I asked someone to check and it was true. So I decided to keep them at home."

    This stay will leave feelings.

    Master Yu didn¡¯t get along with children very much at first, he felt that children were annoying.

    He is really eager to ask for children, but he is impatient to deal with them, mainly for the sake of inheriting the family.

    So he didn''t have much contact with children before, but he changed it after inquiring about the Taoist nun. It was said that the child should be reincarnated in his own home only after he knew that the child would feel the warmth of the home and know that the Yu family welcomed him.

    Master Yu has been patient with his children since then, and it happened that this pair of twins also came to the house, and the two children he faced the most were the two of them.

    How to say, cubs are really magical beings that can heal people''s hearts.

    The two children just came to Yu¡¯s house, so they were not timid, so Master Yu was quite angry. Later, it was discovered that they did not dare to eat more, did not dare to sit more, did not dare to sleep more, did not dare to speak more, worked hard, and still had many old wounds on their bodies, which made Master Yu feel distressed again.

    He started to spend a lot of energy trying to correct their temperament, and slowly his energy fell on them. The hurt that was originally betrayed by Mrs. Yu was forgotten, and she didn''t care.

    Later, Master Yu took them as adopted sons and adopted daughters, made them read and read, and went to the two children''s hometown to find the uncle and aunt, smashed their house, and broke their legs. He packed up and avenged his own children.

    Today, Master Yu looks like he has a child and can do everything. Although he still wants to have his own blood, it does not prevent him from loving these two children sincerely.

    Shu Yu didn''t say anything after listening to it for a long time, um, does this count as her credit?

    But no matter what, the ending is good.

    "It''s also their luck to meet Master Yu." Otherwise, if they continued to stay by their uncle and aunt''s side, they might even die at some point.

    Master Yu laughed, "That''s my luck too."

    After playing the warmth card, Master Yu talked about the purpose of his visit this time, "I took the liberty to come to Mr. Lu Xiang today, but I actually wanted to talk about the shop on Ningshui Street."

 Chapter 919ï¼š buy Yiren Pavilion

    Chapter 919 Bought Yiren Pavilion

    Shu Yu''s actions stopped, what about the shop?

    "Master Yu''s shop is not going to be rented out?"

    Master Yu quickly waved his hand, "No, no, no, I want to give that shop to Lord Lu Xiang, just as if I was ineffective in disciplinary work before and apologized for the trouble I caused to the Lu family."

    Shu Yu, "..." is not necessary.

    Shu Yu shook his head, "No merit, no compensation, no apology, not to mention that the rent that Master Yu gave us before was not high, so he has already taken care of us."

    If Master Yu was so generous last year, she would definitely not refuse, and the rainbow farts could blow him all over the place.

    If you send it now, it won¡¯t sound good if you spread it out.

    She, a newly-canonized town monarch, only accepted a shop in two days, that is, taking bribes.

    Besides, she is not short of money now, and her eyelids are not so shallow.

    Master Yu looked embarrassed, "Actually, I don''t lie to Mr. Xiang, that shop has some bad memories for me. I think the business of the garment shop opened by Mr. Lu Xiang is also very good. I have also visited that shop. The refurbishment is very chic and beautiful, if..."

    "This way, I''ll buy it." Shu Yu said, "If Master Yu has the intention to make a move, then how about I buy that shop?"

    At the end she added, "At the market price."

    Master Yu choked for a while, and he was also very sad that the things he wanted to give away could not be delivered.

    But Shu Yu insisted, "Master Yu, I''m not short of money. Like you said, when the shop was repaired, I also put a lot of thought into it, and I really couldn''t bear it. But I''m not happy to accept the shop for nothing. Master Yu If I want to sell it, I will buy it, otherwise forget it.¡±

    Master Yu was secretly relieved when he saw that she didn''t seem to be advancing by retreating.

    This girl is not the kind of arrogant temperament, so he is relieved.

    "Okay, then sell it."

    Shu Yu laughed, and the two of them began to talk about the business of the shop.

    Master Yu still wanted to suppress the price, but Shu Yu said it was based on the market price, that is, based on the market price.

    Ningshui Street is not cheap, that place is the most prosperous area in Jiangyuan County.

    However, Yiren Pavilion is at the end of the street, and since the shop is not very big, the price is still not high.

    According to the house price in Jiangyuan County, Shu Yu finally bought the shop for five hundred taels.

    Master Yu sighed while holding the bank note, he really didn''t lose a single penny.

    He gave the house deed to Shu Yu, and the two parties went to the yamen to pass the house, so the first shop of the Lu family was in hand.

    Shu Yu, holding the deed in his hand, parted ways with Master Yu at the gate of the yamen.

    She looked at the pair of twins. The two children were very dependent on the master. They were well-behaved and ruddy.

    After saying goodbye to Master Yu, Shu Yu walked slowly home.

    The others have already returned, only Lu Erbai is not there. He should go to the south of the city to find the fourth uncle to inquire about the recruitment of small workers.

    The old lady asked everyone to eat first, "Your father said he wouldn''t come back to eat at night, so we won''t wait for him."

    Everyone obviously knew that the shop was bought, and everyone was very excited.

    Shu Yu was amused, showed them the deed, and put it away when everyone was satisfied.

    This shop, Shu Yu, is intended for Daya. If Daya and Zhao Xi really succeed, this shop will be a dowry.

    Although it is strange for my sister to prepare a dowry for her sister, Shu Yu doesn''t pay attention to this.

 Chapter 920ï¼š Zhao Xis net worth

    Chapter 920 Zhao Xi''s net worth

    Who knows, Shu Yu only had this idea when she was eating, but when she went to bed at night, Daya gave her a wooden box.

    As soon as the box was opened, a few large denominations of silver bills and some broken silver were brightly placed inside.

    Shu Yu was very sure that Da Ya didn''t have so much money on her body. She raised her head and asked, "Where did this money... come from?"

    Daya''s face was embarrassed and angry, "It was Zhao, Doctor Zhao gave it to me."

    A colon slowly appeared on Shu Yu''s forehead.

    Da Ya pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "Yesterday, he told me a lot, and he also said that he forgot how much money he had, so go back and count and tell me. As a result, he came today, but when he came Come on, bring all the money back, and when you see me, put it all to me, saying that I will keep it for him, I, I..."

    She wanted to return it, but Zhao Xi ran faster than a rabbit.

    She chased to the door of Meng''s house, knocked on the door for a long time but no one opened.

    Today, the old lady brought Da Hu to the school to visit Master Wen, but all the neighbors came over early in the morning, and the old lady couldn''t get away for a while, so she could only ask Da Hu to find Meng Yunzheng and let him lead him to see the Master. .

    Therefore, Meng Yunzheng was not at home, Da Ya knocked on the door but did not see Zhao Xi coming to open it, and she did not know whether he was avoiding him on purpose or fled somewhere.

    Daya had no choice but to bring the box home.

    Shu Yu was shocked by Zhao Xi''s coquettish manipulation. She took out the silver notes inside and counted them. Good guy, more than 2,000 taels of silver.

    I can''t believe this kid is so rich.

    Shu Yu closed the box and said to Daya, "I will help you return the money to Zhao Xi tomorrow."

    Her sister sent the net worth to her door without thinking clearly, which is not suitable.

    Da Ya breathed a sigh of relief, "Thank you Ayu."

    Shu Yu secretly summed up in his heart, although these two thousand taels are quite a lot, but Zhao Xi said that a medical center will be opened in the future, and two thousand taels may not be enough.

    After all, the price of medicinal materials is not low, and there are always some precious medicinal materials such as ginseng that save lives in the medical hall, which is even more expensive.

    It seems that he said that he is going to be a doctor in another hospital for two years, which is quite wise, and can make more money and save some money.

    Shu Yu put away the box and went to Meng''s house the next day with Sanya, who was going to study.

    Zhao Xi was still happy and looked very happy.

    When he saw Shu Yu put the box in front of him, the smile on his face instantly froze.

    He hurriedly took two steps back, "What, what do you mean? Da Ya thinks it over carefully, disagrees with me, I..."

    Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll his eyes and let Sanya play aside, and then said to Zhao Xi, "What are you thinking about? My sister hasn''t figured it out yet, so you hand over your net worth to her, then Don''t you put pressure on her?"

    Zhao Xi blinked, and after digesting Shu Yu''s words very hard, he was instantly delighted, "You mean, Da Ya hasn''t made up her mind yet?" Then he still has hope, right?

    "Yeah." Shu Yu handed the box forward again, "You can put this away yourself. If my sister does marry you in the future, it''s not too late for you to give it to her."

    Zhao Xi''s brows were almost tied into a knot, "But I heard that when you give all the money to the other girl, people will think that I value her and she will feel at ease."

    Shu Yu has another question mark in his head, "Who said that?"

    Zhao Xi silently turned his head and looked at the figure of someone in the yard, and then his expression gradually became hideous.

 Chapter 921ï¼š change name

    Chapter 921 Rename

    Shu Yu swallowed, she felt that Meng Yunzheng was probably taking revenge on Zhao Xi.

    Seeing that Zhao Xi was going to settle accounts, she hurriedly held him back, "Well, in fact, this statement is usually true, but isn''t my sister''s situation special? It can''t be generalized."

    "Really?" Zhao Xi turned his head, his expression still twisted.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Really."

    Meng Yunzheng completely ignored Zhao Xi''s expression of wanting to rush over to bite him, and turned to Shu Yu and said, "I just have something to tell you, yesterday I took Dahu to see Master Wen and chatted with Master about Dahu''s progress. Learning situation. Speaking of the name of Dahu, do you want to change the name before taking the county exam? Dahu will be used as a nickname?"

    The name Big Tiger is too common, let alone Jiangyuan County, there are two in Shangshi Village alone.

    Fortunately, the family does not have the surname Lu. Otherwise, in the future, if Dahu really wants to take the exam, and officials come to the village to announce the good news, it is easy to make mistakes and cause trouble.

    Shu Yu pondered for a while, and felt that it was feasible.

    "In this way, I''ll ask later and discuss it with my family." After all, changing the name is a big deal.

    Sanya heard it, raised her head and said, "I, I want to change it too, I want a name similar to the second sister, the second sister''s name is nice."

    Shu Yu rubbed her head, "Okay, I''ll discuss with you when I get home?"

    Sanya immediately became excited, "Then go back now."

    She took Shu Yu and left, planning to change her name and come back.

    Shu Yu could only wave to Meng Yunzheng and was dragged home by the little girl.

    At this moment, except for Nguyen¡¯s family who went to the clothing room and Dahu to go to the school to study, everyone else was still there.

    Da Ya was waiting for her news. Seeing that she didn''t come back with the box again, she was relieved to know that Zhao Xi had taken it back.

    Lu Erbai got up a little late, just had breakfast and was going to go to Shangshi Village to recruit workers.

    He chatted with Yuan Shanchuan yesterday, and the latter really introduced him to a person who asked him to hire him a dozen reliable day laborers.

    Lu Erbai had dinner with them and drank some wine together. I was probably too happy, I drank a little too much, and came back very late, so naturally I slept late this morning.

    It happened that the family bought a servant, and Lu Erbai was sent home by Yingdong.

    Seeing Shu Yu, Lu Erbai suddenly thought of something, and stopped when he went out, "Ayu, there is something I want to ask you."

    "what?"

    "It''s your third uncle. I want to buy a house in the county seat."

    "Buying a house??" Before Shu Yu could speak, the old lady couldn''t help but shouted, "He still wants to buy a house in the county town with only a few dollars in his hand? Is he enough to support himself? Wait... ¡­¡±

    The old lady frowned suddenly, "He told you that he wanted to buy a house alone? Could it be that he wants to borrow money from you?"

    Lu Erbai was helpless, but if he really knew his son Mo Ruomu, he guessed it right away.

    Yesterday, Lu Erbai went to Yuan Shanchuan. Lu Sanzhu, who lives in the same alley, naturally knew that when no one was paying attention, he asked Lu Erbai to borrow money, and one loan was two hundred taels, saying that he wanted to buy a house. .

    Lu Erbai did have some money in his hand, but he couldn''t borrow so much money.

    He euphemistically stated his difficulties, and as a result, this guy mentioned Ayu.

    Lu Erbai immediately understood, where did the third child ask him to borrow money?

 Chapter 922ï¼š i lent him money

    Chapter 922 I lent him money

    Lu Erbai almost wanted to turn his head and leave.

    The third brother probably also knew that his second brother was not wealthy and could not borrow it. It''s just that he didn''t dare to look for Ayu himself, so he found him.

    But for the third child to buy a house, Lu Erbai thinks it is feasible. With his temperament, it is impossible for him to return to his hometown to farm in the future. Being a clerk in the county town might be able to give full play to his strengths, and maybe he will really become a steward soon.

    Dabao is studying here again, and he is more secure with a house, and the third child can work harder.

    What''s more, Lu Erbai feels that buying a house now is actually cost-effective.

    Jiangyuan County was not rich before, and even the housing prices in the county seat were not very high.

    But now with Mr. Xiang, people who have always lived in the county may not feel that they are in it, but Lu Erbai has been away from the county for nearly a year, and when he comes back, he feels that the whole has changed a lot.

    The county town is prosperous, and there are many merchants from other places.

    In addition to his daughter, the sign of the township king, Ayu even said in the future that he would plant sunflowers and create a unique sunflower field, which could be used to refine oil and sell melon seeds.

    Lu Erbai is very confident in his daughter''s ability. He feels that Ayu''s big move will definitely make a huge change in Jiangyuan County.

    With Ayu''s grand career and a capable and capable county magistrate like Mr. Xiang, Jiangyuan County will naturally attract many people to settle down in the future, and house prices will definitely rise.

    At that time, if you buy a house again, two hundred taels of silver will not be enough.

    Lu Sanzhu has such an idea, and Lu Erbai supports, um, spiritual support.

    He wanted to borrow money from Ayu, and Lu Erbai also helped to convey two words, whether her daughter would like it or not, she had the final say, he would not force Ayu.

    Shu Yu was a little surprised after hearing this.

    This third uncle will really surprise him.

    In the past, people in Shangshi Village, including the Lu family, thought this third uncle was worthless, but now it seems that there is still some vision.

    "I''ll lend him." Shu Yu said.

    The old lady was about to scold Lu Sanzhu when she heard the words, "Ayu, what did you say?"

    "Mother, if the third uncle really decides to work in the county town, then it is indeed a good time for him to buy a house. If it is delayed, the two hundred taels of silver will not be able to be used."

    The old lady frowned, "But... that''s two hundred taels. Can the third child still pay? Besides, the third child''s temperament may fail him."

    The old lady knew this son too well and didn''t quite believe his character.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing and crying, "Milk, the third uncle dares to rely on others'' accounts, does he dare to rely on me?"

    It seems, dare not.

    The third child didn''t even dare to borrow money from Ah Yu himself, obviously because he was afraid of her.

    Shu Yu then asked Lu Erbai, "Dad, do you know how much silver the third uncle has now?"

    "I asked him, and he said he had more than forty taels of silver."

    Even the old lady was shocked this time, "So much? Just, last year he was a poor man."

    Now he can be regarded as a wealthy household in Shangshi Village, and the village chief does not know if he has so much money.

    Lu Erbai was also surprised when he heard it, "The third brother doesn''t seem to be lying."

    The old lady quickly counted it in her heart. If he wanted to make money at the same speed in the future, it would be very easy to repay Ayu''s money.

    Shu Yu hugged the old lady, "Mother, should you rest assured now?"

 Chapter 923ï¼š I will go to Shangshi Village to recruit workers

    Chapter 923 I''ll go to Shangshi Village to recruit workers

    The old lady is no longer against it. Her son is living a good life and has real estate in the county town. Of course she is also happy as a mother.

    Lu Erbai was about to leave after conveying the message, but Sanya grabbed him and said, "Dad, I want to change my name."

    Lu Erbai was at a loss, "What''s the name changed?"

    Shu Yu told them what Meng Yunzheng said, Lu Erbai pondered, but the old lady felt that it was time to change.

    "Dahu is a scholar now, and a scholar should have a scholar''s name." Just like Tang Xiu in the village, no, Tang Juren has a nice and memorable name.

    Lu Erbai has no objection, but he is a rough man and has never read books, so it is very difficult to ask him to name him.

    He scratched his head, lowered his head and said to Sanya, "Sanya, Dad has something to do right now, why don''t you wait until you come back in the evening, your mother and Dahu are also home, and then look through the book to see if there is a good name with a good meaning?"

    Sanya was curious, "Do you want to turn over the book?"

    Lu Erbai, "..." If he doesn''t read the book, he can only take three big tigers.

    "Sanya, while taking advantage of this time, why don''t you think for yourself?" the old lady suggested.

    Sanya''s eyes really lit up, "Okay, then I think ten or eight, and then choose carefully, I think it will be very good."

    As she was talking, she ran into the room excitedly and flipped through the book.

    Shu Yu shook his head, and at this moment there was a knock on the courtyard door.

    Daya got close, and hurried over to open the door.

    Ying Xihuaxian and the coachman came. Yingxi and Shu Yurang came here. The coachman is going to take Lu Erbai to Shangshi Village to recruit people.

    However, without waiting for Lu Erbai to go out, he heard Ying Xi say, "Master, there are a lot of people from Fenghuai Street, my brother said that it was a small worker who was negotiated by Master yesterday. Originally, Zheng Gong was arranging, but the drawings were not Knowing what''s wrong, I need to re-measure the size, and since the wood has also been shipped, Zheng Gong is too busy..."

    Yingxi hasn''t finished speaking, Lu Erbai was stunned for a moment, "Those little workers came over so soon?"

    Last night, he had dinner with the people Yuan Shanchuan had found, and the other party had also been drinking. He originally thought that he would find Qi people at least in the afternoon or tomorrow morning, but he didn''t expect to come to the door now. too fast.

    There is a problem with the drawing, he must have to check it out.

    It seems that we will have to wait until tomorrow to go to Shangshi Village.

    Shu Yu, "Father, go to the mansion on Fenghuai Street. I''ll go to Shicun. Write down the names of the uncles you want to recruit, and I''ll find them."

    "Do you have time?"

    "Yes." Shu Yu smiled, "Just in time, I also went back to the village to ask my uncle about repairing the ancestral tomb."

    Lu Erbai thought about it, "Then wait for me for a while, and I will write you a list of several people."

    Ayu is not familiar with the villagers in Shangshi Village, and the names of the people in the village are similar, so Lu Erbai also wrote down the address.

    Taking advantage of this juncture, Shu Yu introduced Hua Xian to the old lady.

    "Milk, this is the Hua Xian I told you yesterday. She is good at pushing back massage. These days, she will stay at home with you."

    Hua Xian quickly stepped forward and bowed nervously.

    looked up and found that the old lady was even more nervous than she was.

    The old lady didn''t want it either, but isn''t this the first time I''ve seen a maidservant? I don''t know where to put my hands and feet.

    Shu Yu took her hand and whispered in her ear, "Nanny, you treat her as a junior. If you get along well, treat her with your kind expression. If you don''t obey, just say what you need to say. Just scold you when you need to, don''t be nervous."

 Chapter 924ï¼š nervous old lady

    Chapter 924 Nervous old lady

    Having said that, the old lady is really relieved a lot.

    She looked at Hua Xian, this little girl looked well-behaved, and she didn''t seem to be difficult to get along with.

    "Well, that''s fine."

    She had to hold on, she couldn''t look like she had never seen the world before, and she would be embarrassed for Ayu if she was timid.

    Shu Yu laughed, "Honey, although Hua Xian is good at opening back massage and dredging the meridians, but I have never seen it before. I asked Sanya to find Zhao Xi, and let him watch it first, if the pressure is wrong, it will be fine. can be corrected in time.¡±

    Zhao Xi is a doctor, and he is actually good at acupoint massage, but he is a man after all, and he is very busy. Now that Hua Xian is here, the old lady can save a little.

    Sanya is already in the yard now. She is looking at Hua Xian and the two of them curiously. When she hears Shu Yu''s words, she hastily said, "I''ll call Big Brother Zhao right now."

    When Da Ya heard that Zhao Xi was coming, she quickly said, "Nanny, Ayu, I, I''m going to the clothing room. It''s been very busy there recently, so I''ll go and help."

    After saying that, he buried his head and followed him out the door.

    Shu Yu and the old lady looked at each other and shook their heads with laughter.

    Zhao Xi came over after a while, and I heard Sanya talk about what happened on the way, so he nodded immediately and asked Hua Xian to try it first.

    Hua Xian suddenly became nervous. Seeing this, the old lady comforted her and said, "Don''t be afraid, girl, I don''t blame you if you press it wrong, we just need to correct it."

    "Okay, okay." Hua Xian swallowed and took a deep breath to wash her hands and come back.

    The old lady was still a little interested and sat down on the reclining chair.

    Lu Erbai had already written his name and handed it over to Shu Yu, "If you don''t know him, ask your uncle to ask him if they are free.

    "it is good."

    Lu Erbai didn''t have time to delay any longer. After talking to the old lady, he was about to go out.

    Shu Yu went with him. There were two mule carts in the family, one was driven by Daniel, and she had to take this cart to Shangshi Village.

    The mule cart took Lu Erbai to Fenghuai Street, and Shu Yu and Yingxi went straight to Shangshi Village.

    Yingxi is not very old, but he is quite capable. He knows martial arts, can drive cars, and is diligent.

    In just two days, Shu Yu was very satisfied with her.

    The two arrived at the village while talking. Shangshi Village was very lively for the past two days. There was a lot of rumors about Shu Yu being named a Xiangjun. Although it was a busy farming season, many people came to Shangshi Village. Watch the fun.

    Unfortunately, the Lu family is still in the village except for the big family, and no one else is there. They can''t even see the appearance of this Xiangjun.

    I probably also felt hopeless. Today, Shangshi Village is much quieter, and there are not many people on the road.

    But seeing the mule cart entering the village, and seeing that it was the same as the one the Lu family drove back two days ago, they all straightened their backs and stared at them.

    They just saw a strange **** the carriage, and they were not sure again.

    Especially this strange girl was expressionless. Even if they wanted to ask, they didn''t dare to ask, so they could only follow behind the mule cart.

    The car stopped when it was about to reach the door of Lu Dasong''s house, Yingxi whispered to Shu Yu who was in the car, "Second miss, the car can''t pass, I don''t know what happened ahead, and many villagers are stuck there."

    Shu Yu lifted the curtain of the car, and really saw a lot of people standing in front of his uncle''s door, all of them seemed to be watching the fun.

 Chapter 925ï¼š Ge family boy came to the door

    Chapter 925 Ge family boy comes to the door

    Shu Yu got out of the car. When a villager saw her, she quickly turned around and ran to the village chief.

    There were also people who wanted to come up and talk to Shu Yu, but Yingxi, who was a personal maid and guard, blocked the person in the back with a sense of responsibility.

    The man was stunned for a moment, then laughed twice.

    Shu Yu didn''t see it, and took a few steps forward.

    Those who were watching in front did not see Shu Yu, and they were still joining in the fun. By the way, Shu Yu vaguely heard the name of the orchid.

    She patted the excited woman in front of her on the shoulder and asked in a low voice, "What happened?"

    The woman didn''t turn her head and said in a low voice, "The youngest son of the Ge family is sitting at the door. Didn''t this kid get engaged to Lanhua? When she turned her head and found out that Lanhua''s cousin was exiled, the Ge family regretted it. Now, I came back in a hurry and quit the kiss. Now, I know that her cousin has become a village king, and she is shameless and wants to come to the door to ask for peace, tsk, where did you get such a big face."

    "For peace?" Shu Yu narrowed his eyes.

    The woman nodded, "Isn''t that true? He said that he wanted to marry someone when he saw Orchid earlier. When the news of the second girl from the Lu family was exiled, he didn''t even think about quitting the marriage. It''s a pity that he was locked at home by his parents. I can''t go anywhere. It was his parents'' idea to retire, not his original intention. No, I came here early in the morning and sat at the door, wanting to see Orchid."

    Another woman next to him said, "Actually, I think what he said may be true. It was indeed only his parents who came to leave the family and didn''t see him. I see him like this, and he really likes orchids. of."

    The woman raised her head inadvertently.

    The next moment froze suddenly, "Lu, Lord Luxiang."

    The woman standing in front of Shu Yu just wanted to refute, when she heard the title, she turned around suddenly, her eyes widened suddenly.

    Shu Yu smiled at the two of them, "Let me in."

    "Hey, fine, go inside, Xiangjun."

    The strangeness of the two women made the others come to their senses, and a path was vacated in front of Shu Yu in an instant.

    Shu Yu led Yingxi to the gate of the Lu family unimpeded, and finally saw the youngest son of the Ge family.

    This man was sitting on the steps of the door, leaning against the door frame with a decadent and pitiful appearance. His hair was a little messy, and there was blood on his forehead.

    His eyes were red and bloodshot, but he was very thin, and the shoes on his feet were covered with mud, as if he had run a lot.

    At first glance, it does seem like a manifestation of regret, pain and sympathy.

    No wonder some of the aunts in the same village believed his words.

    Shu Yu stood in front of him, the man raised his head, "You..."

    is good and the voice is hoarse.

    Shu Yu smiled, "Are you Ge Qifei?"

    "Yes, it''s me." Ge Qifei looked at her, and then heard the whispers of other villagers in his ears, and quickly knew her identity.

    He rested his palm on the ground, stood up staggeringly, and asked as if he didn''t know anything, "Who are you?"

    Shu Yu laughed, turned his head and said to Xi, "He''s blocking the door, throw him out to me."

    "Yes, miss."

    Yingxi is very strong, Ge Qifei is very thin, and Yingxi grabs him by the collar.

    It''s a pity that she was too short, so she could only drag her forward. Ge Qifei stumbled and was forced to go down the steps, and was thrown to the ground in front of him by Yingxi.

 Chapter 926ï¼š disappear from my eyes

    Chapter 926 Disappeared from my eyes

    The onlookers immediately gave way, and no one dared to make a sound.

    Ge Qifei looked embarrassed, "What is Lu Xiangjun doing?"

    Shu Yu stood on the steps and looked at him condescendingly, "Don''t you know me? I just pretended to be ignorant. You said that the decision to withdraw from the family was decided by your parents, and you were locked up at the time. yes?"

    "¡­¡­Yes."

    "Then why don''t you close it now?"

    Ge Qifei pursed his lips and stood up shaking, "After leaving the relationship, my parents naturally don''t need to keep me locked up."

    "Oh, in other words, you will be free after you quit your relationship. Then why didn''t you come to Lanhua to admit her mistake and explain her repentance? At that time, Lanhua was criticized by everyone for quitting the relationship, and I didn''t see you coming to protect her. Why? Now it''s time to pretend to be affectionate, your affection came by coincidence, just after I became a Xiangjun?"

    Ge Qifei''s face changed slightly, and other villagers were talking about it.

    Shu Yu was too lazy to pay attention to him, stretched out his hand and warned, "If you quit your relationship, you''re quitting your relationship. Don''t blame me for being rude if you continue to be so entangled."

    "Master Lu Xiang, I just want to see Orchid, she..."

    "See you when you say it? What? Orchid was hurt by the resignation of her relatives, and she didn''t even dare to leave the house. You still have the face to see her? Now disappear from me immediately!!"

    Ge Qifei was frightened by the coldness in her eyes, and Yingxi, who was beside You Qi, silently pulled out a dagger from his waist.

    Ge Qifei swallowed his saliva, turned his head and ran away.

    Shu Yu sneered, "Isn''t this running very neatly? I thought he was injured, looking so embarrassed."

    Everyone suddenly realized, yes, can injured people run so fast?

    Shu Yu turned his head and glanced at Yingxi, who silently put away the dagger again.

    This dagger is very useful, sharp and delicate, and feels good in the hand. When they went shopping yesterday, Shu Yu bought it for her. Not only her, but Yingdong also had one, and Yingxi liked it very much.

    Ge Qi ran away, but Shu Yu gave Yingxi a wink. Then he turned around, and just as he was about to knock on the door, the courtyard door opened.

    Li shi ran out, saw Shu Yu, and hurriedly stepped forward with a smile, "Oh, it''s Ayu here, I just said that I heard a familiar voice, I didn''t expect it was you, hurry up, come in quickly ."

    "Auntie." Shu Yu nodded and was about to go inside.

    At this moment, a few people ran over from a distance, "Master Lu Xiang."

    Shu Yu turned his head and saw that it was the village chief Fan Zhong.

    Fan Zhong was probably running in a hurry, gasping for breath, but with an excited smile on his face.

    It seems that these two days, he has been very nourishing.

    "Why did Mr. Lu Xiang come here at this time? Is it for the purpose of repairing the ancestral tomb? Your uncle has already told me. No, he is choosing a date."

    Shu Yu nodded, "It is indeed for this matter, and there is another matter to recruit people back to the village."

    "Recruitment." Fan Zhong was stunned, "Who are you recruiting?"

    "Didn''t the emperor reward me with a house before? Now I''m ready to renovate and live in. My father said that the uncles in the village are all knowledgeable and reassuring, so let me come back and see if they can recruit A few people to help."

    Fan Zhong hadn''t reacted yet, but the villagers who were onlookers were all excited, "Mr. Lu Xiang, are you looking for someone to repair the house? Anyone can? Then we''ll all go."

 Chapter 927ï¼š Ill help you find someone

    Chapter 927 I''ll help you find someone

    Shu Yu turned his head to face the crowd and said with a smile, "It was naturally the best to find enough people from the village, but my father said that this is the busy time of farming, and my father also has to think about everyone, and I can''t let them go. The uncles left their work in the fields to help us."

    Everyone suddenly came back to their senses, yes, May or June is the time when there is the most work in the fields, where can they take a break?

    In the past few days, some people have already started weeding and cultivating the land. Otherwise, the lively scene of the Lu family, which is at the center of the topic, would only be watched by only a few people here. I¡¯m afraid it would be full of people on the third and third floors.

    Everyone is somewhat disappointed. The most important thing for farmers is the land at home. Only when the food is planted well will there be a good harvest, right?

    Shu Yu then continued, "That''s why my father gave me a list of uncles who have enough labor at home and can spare some money. I came back to the village to ask if anyone is free, Go help my dad."

    "What kind of list?" Fan Zhong asked curiously.

    Shu Yu handed the piece of paper to the village chief. Fan Zhong could read and saw his son''s name at first sight.

    I was satisfied, and then I looked at the people below. They were indeed hard-working people with a lot of hard work, few fields, and diligent people.

    But the names in the front are all people who have a good relationship with Lu Erbai.

    Seeing this list, the village chief became more and more happy. Now that the Lu family is prosperous, I still remember the elders and folks in the village. When they have a suitable job, they don''t forget to pull the villagers, which is a good thing.

    Fan Zhong said to Shu Yu, "Master Lu Xiang gave me this list, and I''ll have someone call them over. You''ve been working hard all the way, why don''t you go into the house to rest for a while and have a cup of tea."

    "Then trouble the village chief."

    Fan Zhong laughed, "No trouble, no trouble."

    He turned his head and instructed his son who came with him to call someone. Lu Erbai was worried that Shu Yu didn''t know anyone, but Fan Zhong wasn''t worried. After saying a few words, the younger son of the Fan family knew, turned his head and ran out.

    Shu Yu turned around and followed Li into the courtyard.

    The other villagers looked at each other in dismay, and when they returned to their senses and wanted to ask them if they had any other work to do, Fan Zhong also entered the yard of Lu''s house, and the door was already closed.

    However, no one noticed that Yingxi, who was beside Shu Yu, was gone.

    As soon as Shu Yu entered, Mrs. Li poured water diligently.

    Shu Yu took a look, and it seemed that no one else in the family except the Li family was there.

    Shu Yu asked, "What about Uncle and the others?"

    "Oh, your uncle went to work in the field, and Er Niu followed along with weeding and hoeing. Orchid went to Cuihua''s house in the town. That kid from Ge''s family came here yesterday, so I asked Orchid to avoid it first. So as not to make a mess."

    Hearing that Ge Qifei had been here yesterday, Shu Yu frowned, "Auntie, if he comes over again next time, it''s better to find a way to drive him out. He has been pretending to be pitiful here, and over time, the rumors will change. direction."

    Mrs. Li disagreed, "How else can we change direction, because their family made mistakes first, and others will scold us?"

    "Maybe it really does. I heard someone sympathize with Ge Qifei just now. He obviously wants to portray himself as an infatuated character. If Orchid keeps avoiding, people will think Orchid is cold-blooded and ruthless, and I don''t know what to do."

    Li''s face changed slightly, "No way..."

 Chapter 928ï¼š Ge Qifei dreaming

    Chapter 928 Ge Qifei dreaming

    Fan Zhong hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, Lord Lu Xiang, if he dares to come again, I will take the villagers to his house to expose his true colors. I really think that the girls in Shangshi Village are so easy to bully, and they will return after betrayal and resignation. Come to entangle, who gave him the face."

    Shu Yu looked at Fan Zhong in amazement. It was rare, when did the village chief become so flexible.

    "Then thank the village chief."

    Fan Zhong cheerfully said, "This is what I should do."

    But he felt that this Ge Qifei probably didn''t dare to come to the door again after seeing the cold face of the second girl of the Lu family today.

    He didn''t know that at this time, Ge Qifei was still at the entrance of Shangshi Village and refused to leave.

    He was really frightened by that Lu Xiangjun just now, but it doesn''t matter, the person he wants to marry is not her. As long as he waits for her to leave, he will find another opportunity to coax Orchid, marry Orchid, and he will become Lu Xiangjun''s brother-in-law.

    Even for the sake of his sister and his uncle and brother, Lu Xiangjun shouldn''t be cold to him any more. After a long time, I will take care of him.

    He had inquired about it. This Lu Xiangjun was very kind to his family. The shop was managed by Lu Daniu, and he also helped Lu Sanzhu, who was lazy and delicious, to find a job.

    Although she made her sister and brother-in-law reconcile, wasn''t that how her sister was bullied too badly?

    As long as he treats Orchid well in the future and Orchid admits him, then he is part of the Lu family.

    "Hey, I don''t have any other skills. It can always be done to please a girl and make her soft-hearted."

    If Orchid really doesn''t know what to do, then she can only use some other means. Fortunately, she knows a few gangsters in the town, and it is easy to get something good. Turning back to raw rice to cook mature rice, orchid does not dare to publicize it everywhere.

    Ge Qifei touched his forehead, where there were wounds he deliberately made.

    "It''s quite beautiful to think about." A cold voice suddenly came from above.

    Ge Qifei was stunned for a moment, then suddenly raised his head, he saw a familiar girl jumping down from the top of the wall.

    Ge Qifei''s face changed greatly, he took two steps back abruptly, "You, you are..."

    She is the maid next to Lu Xiangjun?

    Yingxi put his hands around his chest and looked him up and down, "It seems that you didn''t take what our lady just said to your heart."

    Ge Qifei couldn''t help but take a step back, "What are you doing here? What do you want to do?"

    "Since the warning is useless, let''s fight."

    "Varied¡­¡­"

    Before Ge Qifei could cry out, he was kicked to the ground by Yingxi. When he opened his mouth, he was about to scream in pain.

    "Cough cough..." Ge Qifei''s eyes widened, and he hurriedly bent over to spit out the clods in his mouth, but Yingxi kicked him again, and he rolled over and got his head and feet.

    was followed by another kick on the body, a punch in the face, and the collar was pulled over to the ground.

    Ge Qifei was in pain to death, but fortunately, the clods in his mouth finally vomited almost.

    "You''re crazy, aren''t you afraid that I will say that your hometown king is bullying others? Aren''t you afraid that I will report to the official?"

    "You go to talk, you go to report, my lady said, whatever."

    Then he kicked in the past again. Ge Qifei now believed that the other party didn''t care at all, so he even rolled and crawled and wanted to run, shouting, "Save..." life.

    Before the word was uttered, another lump of dirt flew over.

 Chapter 929ï¼š Why dont you get out?

    Chapter 929 Why don''t you get out?

    Yingxi had almost beaten the man, so he squatted down in front of him, "My lady said, if you dare to entangle again in the future, then you will beat him once, twice if you are not afraid, and three times if you are not afraid of it. It will always scare you."

    Ge Qifei looked at the expressionless girl in front of him in horror, unable to resist.

    His embarrassed look at this moment is much more real than he was just pretending to be.

    Yingxi was very satisfied, "Also, don''t think about any insidious means. Otherwise, Zhang Shu''s today is your tomorrow."

    Zhang Shu today... Dumb, blind, madly killed his own wife, and was locked in a prison just waiting to be beheaded.

    Ge Qifei shuddered violently.

    She, what does she mean? Could it be that Zhang Shu became like this, all because Lu Xiangjun did it?

    Doesn''t it mean that Zhang Shu''s tongue was cut off and his eyes were blinded, because some people couldn''t bear to see how he did it with a broken sleeve?

    Ge Qifei broke out in a cold sweat in an instant, yes, Lu Xiangjun''s sister was bullied like that, but she just took people to Heli and left without a word. Looking back now, it''s really not right.

    He raised his head, looked at Yingxi in front of him, and swallowed.

    Yingxi narrowed his eyes, "Why don''t you get out?"

    Ge Qifei didn''t even care about the soreness on his body, he stumbled to get up and ran, ran two steps and then fell, and then got up again.

    Yingxi just watched him leave Shangshi Village. As for what he would say when he went back, he knew what he would say.

    She sorted out her clothes, turned around and returned to Lu Dasong''s house.

    Seeing her coming back, Shu Yu just raised his eyes, exchanged glances with each other, and continued talking.

    She looked at the time, it had been so long, even Yingxi had finished packing Ge Qifei, but the uncle hadn''t come back yet.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help but ask Mrs Li, "Is there a lot of land at home? Are you busy?"

    Li said with a smile, "I''m too busy. Last year, Daniel went to the county town to show you a shop. Erniu went to a private school again. Orchid also got married. The only ones who can work at home are me and your uncle. Renting out two acres of land is a lot easier."

    The main thing is that Daniel looks after the shop for the second child. As the shopkeeper, he is paid three taels of silver a month.

    This salary is much more cost-effective than farming, not to mention, the house is rented out, and there is also a little rent. If she is too busy, her parents'' brothers can also come to help.

    Shu Yu felt relieved when he heard the words.

    Speaking of her parents'' brothers, Mrs. Li thought of what Shu Yu had just said, and hurriedly asked, "Ayu, do you have any wages to work in your big mansion in the county town?"

    As soon as these words came out, Fan Zhong followed and followed, and he was also very concerned about this.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Of course there is."

    Li''s eyes lit up, and he quickly asked, "Then do you think my two brothers can go?"

    Since there is wages, it is earned for other people in the village, and it is earned for one¡¯s parents¡¯ brothers.

    She introduced such a good job to her brother and sister-in-law, and she naturally got a lot in return.

    Li''s brother?

    Shu Yu had heard from the old lady. Don''t look at Mrs. Li, but her family is very reasonable. Otherwise, the old lady would not have taken a fancy to Li because of this, and made her the eldest daughter-in-law of the Lu family.

    Shu Yu nodded, "It''s possible to go, but I just said it. It''s busy with farming now, so they may not be able to come."

    Li waved his hand, "I must be busy."

 Chapter 930ï¼š Brother Li

    Chapter 930 Li Family Brother

    Li has two elder brothers, one has two sons, and they are both older than Daniel.

    Even with Li''s father, there are seven men in the family alone. In addition, the daughter-in-law and the daughter-in-law are young and strong, it is very easy to serve more than ten acres of fields.

    One or two strong laborers can naturally be spared.

    Shu Yu has no problem with recruiting a few more people, as long as the people are really diligent and easy to get along with.

    So she nodded, "Yes, but I have to ask first."

    As he was talking, footsteps came from outside the door, and Lu Dasong took Er Niu to push the door in.

    Without waiting for them to enter, Mrs. Li ordered Er Niu first, "Quick, go to Lijia Village to find your uncle, and said that your sister Ayu needs people to repair the big house in the county town, so let your uncle go too, if you have wages, Go quickly."

    Er Niu was still a little dazed, and he was pushed out of the door by Mr. Li.

    But he soon understood that on the way back with his father, he heard a lot of people talking about this matter, and he knew that Sister Ayu was here to recruit people.

    He turned his head and ran, and went to Lijia Village in a hurry.

    Lijia Village is not close to Shangshi Village, so you can''t get tired of running like this? What''s more, Er Niu just came back from the field, and he didn''t even drink saliva, how can an eleven-year-old child eat it?

    Shu Yu immediately turned his head and said to Xi, "You drive him there, and by the way, let Er Niu take you to my third aunt''s family to ask."

    She remembered that the third aunt''s maiden brothers also had quite a few. If she recruited Li''s maiden brothers at this time, Liang''s family would find out when she looked back, and she would definitely have to compete.

    It is better to do it all at once than to have trouble.

    Anyway, the third aunt''s family and brothers are also good people, and they are very talkative.

    In this way, her own relatives and uncles don''t have any good things.

    Yingxi nodded and went out. Li Shi immediately smiled so much that his eyes narrowed.

    The courtyard door was closed again, and Shu Yu turned to look at Lu Dasong, "Uncle."

    "Ayu is here." Lu Dasong stood at the door and brushed the dust off his body.

    Fan Zhong asked him, "Da Song, why did you come back just now? Lord Lu Xiang has been waiting for you for a long time."

    Lu Dasonghan laughed twice, "Er Niu and I went up the mountain after working in the fields. People from the village came looking for us and couldn''t find it. We didn''t hear the news of your return until we went down the mountain."

    He took a scoop of water and took two sips. He felt that everyone was refreshed before he said, "I heard them say that Ayu is here to recruit people. Is that house in the city ready to start repairing?"

    "Well, my father has already prepared the drawings."

    Lu Dasong nodded, "Let''s go back and let Daniel help you with the work." He couldn''t go there himself, and now there are only two people at home, he and his mother-in-law. When the farming is busy, they have to serve a few acres of land, even bringing two cattle and orchids with them. To call for help.

    What''s more, the ancestral tombs on the mountain have to be prepared for repair.

    Shu Yu didn''t refuse. Brother Daniel has been helping her find shops for the past two days. I don''t know what the situation is now.

    On the other hand, Mrs. Li rolled her eyes and asked her, "A-Yu, then you hire so many people to work, so someone has to help you cook and eat, right? Your family is busy, why don''t the aunt help you? "

    Shu Yu shook his head, "No need, I bought more than ten servants from the Yaxing yesterday, as well as the chef and cook. That''s enough."

    Mrs. Li, "..." Ten or a dozen servants? ?

    Fan Zhong was also shocked, good guy, so many people?

    This is different when you are a villager. You are so generous, you don¡¯t know how much money you have to spend.

 Chapter 931ï¼š Thirteen strong laborers

    Chapter 931 Thirteen Strong Workers

    Shu Yu doesn''t need to cook the old woman, Li Shi is very sorry, but now she is in a hurry to please Shu Yu and does not dare to entangle.

    Just in time, there was a knock on the door, and the village chief''s son had already found all the people on the list.

    The courtyard door opened, and a lot of people came in.

    Shu Yu took a look, "I didn''t want to recruit so many people."

    The youngest son of the village chief is Fan Dabao, um, the same name as Lu Dabao.

    He quickly stepped forward and explained, "The dozen or so in front are the people the Xiangjun wants to recruit, and the back are their family members. After hearing about this, everyone at home followed."

    Of course, there are also some villagers who come to watch the fun.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Okay, they can watch it if they want.

    She raised her head and glanced at the more diligent people Lu Erbai said. They were fat and thin, but they were all dark-faced people. At first glance, they were people who were used to working.

    Shu Yu then said, "I think uncles have heard what Uncle Fan said, our family needs to recruit people, but because we are busy with farming, it is not easy to take up too much labor, lest there is no one to do the work in the field, so we will find a strong family at home. Uncles who have a lot of labor helped. Of course, although it is helping, there is also wages."

    When they heard that there was wages, everyone present was overjoyed.

    Especially the dozen or so hardworking family members finally let go of the hearts they had been holding.

    Although the Xiangjun said that he was here to recruit workers, if anyone from this village built a house, they would go over to help and pack a lunch.

    Everyone helps each other, anyway, whoever is free will be busy for a long time, and if not, forget it. What''s more, this is going to repair the house for the Xiangjun, then it is a kind of honor to go out, where can you ask people for wages?

    But at the moment, the farming is busy. Even if the family has a lot of strong labor, one or two will be allocated to help others, and it will last for a month. Of course, I feel a little uncomfortable.

    Now that they have received Shu Yu''s permission, everyone can''t help but feel happy.

    Shu Yu then continued, "Now I want to ask, who among you really can''t get away, then I won''t take it with me. If you''re all free, then I''ll tell you about the house in a moment, and I''ll go to work tomorrow. ,how?"

    "We''re all free, we can go tomorrow."

    "Yes, Brother Erbai thought of us for the first time, and we must go to help him. It''s easy to say that we are not paid, and we must have done a good job."

    The others followed suit.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Okay, then it''s settled."

    Now that the decision has been made, the other people watching the fun have left. Although they still want to continue listening, Shu Yu has something serious to talk about. How can Fan Zhong let them stay?

    Shu Yu didn''t count until there were only workers left in the yard. Including the village chief''s youngest son, Fan Dabao, there were 13 people in total, which was actually quite a lot.

    When the courtyard door was closed again, Shu Yu said, "I said earlier that the wages are there. According to the market situation in Jiangyuan County, it is about 30 yuan a day. Moreover, the county seat is too far away from Shangshi Village, and it takes too much time to travel every day. Now, we have food and shelter over there."

    Everyone''s eyes lit up as soon as they heard that the food was covered.

    You must know that although the market price in Jiangyuan County is 30 cents a day, but only one lunch is included, the rest must be handled by yourself.

    According to Shu Yu''s calculation, there would be more than forty wen a day.

    Someone felt bad, "Lord Lu Xiang, this is not good, I know you want to take care of our uncles, but Erbai is still thinking about us, we can''t let you suffer, right?"

 Chapter 932ï¼š someone is blocking the way

    Chapter 932 Someone is blocking the way

    Shu Yu looked at the man, just now he seemed to introduce himself as He Ping, a brother who had a good relationship with his father.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Uncle He is serious. In fact, we are not at a loss. Although it is covered with food and housing, you don''t have to go back early, and the working time will definitely be extended. In addition, the large house we repaired is more than The average house is more refined, and hard work is inevitable, so this kind of treatment is reasonable."

    Hearing the words, everyone looked at each other in dismay, and still felt that this was a convenience for them.

    Fan Zhong on the side of made a final decision, "Okay, don''t grind it, know that Lu Xiangjun is taking care of you, and remember her well in your heart. If you have anything in the future, it is better to help."

    His son is also in the labor force, how can he keep his wages down? is not stupid.

    Shu Yu glanced at him calmly, then turned his head and explained the situation of the house to everyone. For example, in addition to them, there were some people recruited in the county town, who was responsible for the meals, their accommodation and so on.

    After finished speaking, you can disband. "It''s decided like this. Uncles should go back and pack up first. It may take about a month to repair the house, and they won''t be back in a short time."

    "Okay, okay, then let''s go back first, and go to the county town early in the morning."

    Everyone went out one after another.

    Seeing that it was getting late, Fan Zhong invited Shu Yu to have dinner at his house, "My mother-in-law has already prepared the meal. It is rare for Lu Xiangjun to come back, and he hasn''t been to my house before."

    Shu Yu looked at the uncle''s cold pot and cold stove, just now Mr. Li was also excited and completely forgot to cook.

    Shu Yu thought that Fan Zhong had invited him several times, so he went to his house for a walk.

    When he came back from dinner, Li''s maiden brother happened to come over.

    Erniu went to Liang''s family, but didn''t come back with them.

    As soon as the Li brothers came over, Shu Yu learned about their situation, and finally settled on the eldest son of the Li family eldest, the second eldest of the Li family, and two uncles and nephews.

    It''s still early. Since the two brothers are here, they can help Lu Dasong to finish the work in the field before going back.

    Shu Yu had to say that the old lady had a good vision. Except for the crooked-neck tree of the Li family, no one else said anything.

    It''s really strange. The brothers and sisters in the uncle''s family are also very good. The only one who has a different relationship is the uncle.

    Erniu came back later, along with Liang''s younger brother.

    The Liang family decided to come for someone, but both he and the Li family brothers threatened not to get paid.

    Shu Yu will definitely not agree, people also want to live, right? Besides, whether it''s the auntie or the third aunt, they won''t be happy when they know about it.

    The job recruitment was finalized, and Shu Yu learned about the repair of the ancestral tomb.

    Lu Dasong said that he had already chosen the date, but the time was set in a month. At that time, the work in the fields was not so rushed, and the villagers took two days to complete the repairs soon.

    Shu Yu nodded and left Lu Dasong money for repairs.

    When Mr. Li saw the silver, his eyes couldn''t help but light up.

    But Lu Dasong said to Shu Yu very solemnly, "Don''t worry, this is the money for repairing the ancestral tomb. Uncle will not use it indiscriminately. Write down every note, and return the extra money to you."

    Shu Yu just smiled, "It''s hard work, uncle."

    Afterwards, Tong Yingxi left Shangshi Village. Who knew that as soon as he left the village entrance, he was stopped by someone.

 Chapter 933ï¼š Lu Erbais friend

    Chapter 933 Lu Erbai''s friend

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, who is this person? She looked back at the uncle who sent them out of the village.

    Lu Dasong whispered, "This is also the uncle in the village, you should be called Uncle Liang."

    Shu Yu obeyed and nodded slightly, "Uncle Liang, are you looking for me for something?"

    Liang Wangsheng stepped forward a little embarrassedly, his expression looked very unnatural. He seemed hard to say, opened his mouth for a long time before closing his eyes, and said in a low voice, "Mr. Lu Xiang, I, I heard that you are recruiting people to renovate the house. What do you think of me? Can you recruit me?"

    this¡­¡­

    Shu Yu looked at the person in front of him. This person seemed to be honest and diligent. In this weather, the sleeves on his arms were also rolled up by half, and the small arms and arms looked strong, thinking that he was someone who was used to working.

    That is, the person is a little thinner, and the complexion is also a little bad.

    Since this person came to find him alone, he must not be on her father''s list.

    Since that''s the case, Shu Yu didn''t want to cause more trouble. Just as he was about to euphemistically say that he had enough staff, he heard Lu Dasong whispering beside him, "Ayu, he''s quite suitable, why don''t you let him go?"

    Shu Yu looked at Lu Dasong in surprise, who nodded slightly to him.

    Although I don''t know why this person is not on the list of fathers, the uncle is not someone who casually interferes with her decision. He has a reason for saying this.

    Shu Yu nodded, "That''s okay, Liang Shuming and other uncles in the village come and try it out. If you do well, then stay."

    She didn''t say too much, just said to try first.

    Liang Wangsheng''s eyes brightened, his face flushed with excitement, he said repeatedly, "Thank you, thank you Lu Xiangjun."

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Uncle Liang, you''re welcome, go back and prepare first."

    "Well, then I''ll go back first."

    Liang Wangsheng nodded to Lu Dasong again, turned around and ran quickly.

    After and the others were gone, Shu Yucai asked Lu Dasong curiously, "Uncle, why do you say he is quite suitable?"

    Lu Dasong explained while continuing to walk forward, "Brother Wang Sheng, in fact, you have a good relationship with your father. Your father used to be a carpenter. After learning the craft from his master, his master went to Fucheng. Your father will come back. In Shangshi Village, you can do the work yourself. Among the three brothers, your father is the most promising. You are diligent, kind, and workmanship is good, so you have received a lot of work."

    "As soon as there is too much work, he can''t be busy by himself. He originally wanted to ask your third uncle to help. You also know that your third uncle''s temperament can''t stand this busy day, just do it. I ran away in half a day."

    As for Lu Dasong himself, although he is old, his hands are indeed not very dexterous. It would be good for him to farm the fields and serve the food, but it would be difficult for him to follow the carpentry work.

    So Lu Erbai found someone again, and this person was Liang Wangsheng.

    Liang Wangsheng is about the same age as Lu Erbai, he is diligent and willing to endure hardships.

    "He has been working with your father for three years. The two have a tacit understanding and cooperate very well. They often finish the work within the time set by the owner. During that time, both families lived well, until ¡­¡±

    Lu Dasong glanced at Shu Yu.

    The latter understood, "until I disappeared?"

    "Yeah, as soon as you disappeared, your father would look for you everywhere, where would you have the energy to do anything else? Brother Wang Sheng is not as good as the craftsmanship your father learned as an apprentice since he was a child. Without your father, there would be much less work. "

 Chapter 934ï¼š The unlucky Liang family

    Chapter 934 The Unlucky Liang Family

    But although there is little work, there is always something.

    Sometimes some carpenters can''t find anyone, so they let him help, so Liang Wangsheng still lived a good life.

    He is also kind to Lu Erbai. Knowing that the Lu family is having a tough time, he will occasionally come to help.

    Although the two families did not move around as much as when they were young, they kept moving.

    "Then why didn''t my father find him this time?" Shu Yu thought, if there is such a tacit partner, then working with his father will definitely get twice the result with half the effort.

    Lu Dasong, "This strong brother, there is only one daughter in the family."

    "No strong labor." Shu Yu was stunned, but then frowned, "Then why did he come to me and want to work in the county?"

    Lu Dasong sighed, "Because his house has no land."

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, and his footsteps stopped, "Why?"

    "Liang''s family is only such a daughter, so they thought of letting the daughter help the two elders in the future, so they recruited a son-in-law. But how many of the uncles in the family are capable? It''s not that there are many brothers in the family who stutter. It''s all difficult, but it''s not good for people who don''t seek to be motivated. Of course, the latter Liang family doesn''t like it, so they found a family with a dozen brothers."

    This person was recruited, and the son-in-law was not fed and clothed in his own house. After living in Liang''s house well, he became slack.

    After two or three years of good times, he was forced to gamble for money.

    "Gambling money?" Shu Yu frowned.

    Lu Dasong nodded, "He owed a lot of debt outside, and the casino naturally came to collect the debt. Only then did the Liang family know that this person said that he was going to the county to work as a part-time worker, but he was actually gambling in the casino and became red-eyed. I almost got my hands cut off."

    The son-in-law''s parents have no money at all, otherwise they would not have let their son into the family.

    The people from the casino found the Liang family. The daughter of the Liang family had just given birth to a child and was already very weak. When the thugs of the casino came, they threatened to sell her son without paying back the money.

    Now both mother and daughter are frightened, one is still in confinement, the other is still in baby, how can they withstand such a fright?

    Liang Wangsheng had no choice, the most important thing was that the lives of his daughter and grandson were important, so he could only put together the money in the family. But it was still not enough, and eventually the field was sold.

    Now their family has only one mu of land, and life suddenly became difficult.

    Liang Wangsheng can only look for things to do everywhere, but many people know about this, and they are afraid that those gambling people will not give up and cause trouble for themselves, so they dare not look for him.

    Anyway, there are many young and strong part-time workers, and he is not inferior to this one.

    Shu Yu frowned, "Where''s his son-in-law?"

    Lu Dasong snorted coldly, "I ran away. I don''t know where to go with a woman who has taken away the family''s wealth."

    "He''s a gambler, and there are women willing to run with him?" Shu Yu was surprised.

    "Although he is a gambler, he is rare and handsome. Some people are superficial, so they like his skin, and if they are coaxed, they don''t care about anything."

    Speaking of which, the Liang family was unlucky. This son-in-law used to have insufficient food and clothing when he was at home. He was so hungry that his face was yellow, his skin was thin and his clothes were tattered. He really couldn''t see what he looked like.

    The result is good. After coming to Liang''s house for a few years, he ate well, lived well, and his appearance changed greatly. He became a rare and handsome man in eight towns.

    Lu Dasong said, "This happened a few months ago. Your family just came back, and your father didn''t know it yet. He probably thought he had to take care of a few acres of land in the family when he was busy with farming, so he didn''t look for him."

 Chapter 935ï¼š I want to call Lu Smart

    Chapter 935 I want to call Lu Smart

    Shu Yu heard the sigh, and when he returned home in the evening, when the family was having dinner, he mentioned this to Lu Erbai, who immediately frowned tightly.

    "I really haven''t heard of this." After he came back from the southwest, he also went back to Shangshi Village to work on the big mansion in the county seat.

    I was busy in Shangshi Village, at most I went to the village chief''s house to sit down.

    The village chief was talking about happy events, so naturally he would not talk about these unpleasant things to him. Except for Lu Erbai who knew about his brother''s situation, other people in the village didn''t know much about it.

    "I''ve seen his son-in-law. He was timid at first. He was very timid. He didn''t expect to live a good life, but he was so bold that he actually went to gamble for money, and left his wife and children and ran away with others?"

    The old lady snorted coldly, "It''s good to run away, but it''s a good thing he ran away. Otherwise, he will continue to stay in the Liang''s house, and if he doesn''t pay attention, he will have to go to the casino, and then the entire Liang''s family will be dragged down by him. It is better not to have such a husband and father. The Liang family should spend money to eliminate disasters, and now that the Liang family has a descendant, let him be dead. "

    Shu Yu couldn''t help giving the old lady a thumbs up, you are too open-minded.

    Emotional gambler, the only role is to stay for the Liang family.

    "I heard the uncle say that now the Liang family has given up on him, and they just want to live a good life. The Liang family also went to the government to get the marriage certificate back, so they should divorce the man."

    Lu Erbai nodded when he heard the words, "Your Uncle Liang is a neat guy."

    He was thinking that if he wanted to form a team in the future, then Liang Wangsheng would be a very suitable person.

    After saying this, Shu Yucai asked how the old lady was with Hua Xian today.

    The old lady was obviously very satisfied with her, "I''m just a little timid, for fear that I''ll be angry."

    "She''s just here, it''s unavoidable. After a long time, it will naturally disappear."

    The old lady felt the same way, not to mention, she was pressed by her today, and her body was not as sore as before.

    Zhao Xi said that this girl has the right acupuncture points, obviously she has learned it specially.

    However, because it was too comfortable to be pressed during the day, the old lady slept for several hours, but could not sleep at night.

    Just in time, Bai Ri Sanya said she wanted to change her name. After she finished eating, she called the little girl over excitedly, "Didn''t you say you want to change your name? I''ve been thinking about it for a day, have you come up with it?"

    Sanya''s eyes lit up, and her little head nodded quickly, "I thought about it, I thought about many names."

    Other people were curious and gathered around.

    "Looking at how confident you are, it seems that you are very satisfied with the name you want."

    Sanya nodded again.

    Shu Yu turned out the pen and paper and put it on the table, "Come on, tell the second sister what the names you have come up with."

    "That''s more." Sanya climbed up on the chair, sat opposite Shu Yu, and said loudly, "I want to call Lu Chui."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Her hands trembled, "What did you say you were going to be called?"

    "Lu is smart, so people will know that I''m very smart when they hear it, and they won''t call me a girl again." Sanya is super confident. She feels that a name is the easiest thing to express a person''s characteristics, so it''s better to be direct.

    "Second sister, look, when you call me smart, smart, you not only call me by my name, but also praise me, killing two birds with one stone, right?"

 Chapter 936ï¼š rename

    Chapter 936 Rename

    Hehe, you know that killing two birds with one stone is really smart.

    Others are also indescribable expressions.

    After Sanya finished speaking, she saw that everyone was silent for a while, and she realized that something was wrong.

    The raised head was retracted, the little girl blinked, and asked with hindsight, "Is this name bad? Then I still have it. I can call Lu Daran. I used to be timid, but now what? Not afraid."

    Dahu complained on the side, "Bold is a boy''s name when you hear it, and there is a man in our village called Bold."

    Sanya pursed her lips, thinking it made sense, "Then, it''s called Lumei, doesn''t it sound like a girl''s name, and it sounds nice."

    Look who dares to call her ugly. Although the scars on her face are gone, others don''t know she is beautiful.

    After listening to the Lu family members, they felt as if they were choked and speechless.

    How would they answer this?

    Shu Yu held the pen in his hand, unable to write.

    Dahu sighed, "Sister, don''t you know the characters?"

    Sanya got angry, "What do you mean?"

    Dahu doesn''t mean anything, he just wondered why she didn''t read the book when she named her name?

    Actually, Sanya flipped through the book, but he couldn''t find it to his ears, so he put the book aside and thought about it for himself.

    Fortunately, at this time, there was a knock on the door.

    Big Tiger hurried to open the door, but Zhao Xi and Meng Yunzheng were unexpectedly there.

    Lu Erbai seemed to have seen a savior, so he hurriedly greeted him and said with a smile, "Why did you come here? Hurry up, sit inside."

    Zhao Xi was still a little stunned. He came up with the idea of ??coming to Lu''s house. When he came during the day, Da Ya was not there, and he was obviously still avoiding him.

    Zhao Xi felt that this would not work, he had to show his face more, so he came to disturb him at night.

    Meng Yunzheng clearly wanted to see Ayu himself, but he still acted as if ''you might be beaten, and he came to help and intercede''.

    Look, not only was he not beaten, but Uncle Lu welcomed him very much.

    Zhao Xi was about to go to meet him right now, but Lu Erbai came directly to Meng Yunzheng''s side, "Yunzheng came just in time, I just have something to ask you."

    "What''s the matter? Uncle Lu, you''re welcome, just say it."

    said as he entered the courtyard with Lu Erbai.

    Zhao Xi, who stayed behind, gritted his teeth and silently closed the courtyard door.

    Lu Erbai whispered to Meng Yunzheng, "Isn''t this a matter of changing the names of several children? You have read poetry and books, and are well-informed, so you can help me choose some nice and memorable names."

    Meng Yunzheng paused and asked him to name him? Should he tell Uncle Lu that he is not good at this area?

    But the two had already entered the main room while they were talking, and Dahu had already explained what happened.

    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi were both shocked by the name Sanya took.

    Little girl... ambitious.

    But the little girl was obviously unconvinced. She felt that the name she chose was very good. My brother and the others were too superficial, and they didn''t understand the depth at all.

    Meng Yunzheng definitely couldn''t deny it with her angry face, so she thought for a while and said, "Didn''t Sanya say Ayu''s name is nice? Then you are sisters, so naturally you have to choose a name similar to your second sister. Right, so others will know that you are a family as soon as they hear it."

    Sanya was stunned for a moment, then withdrew her anger, tilted her head and thought, "Yes, why didn''t I think of that."

 Chapter 937ï¼š Lu Shuning

    Chapter 937 Lu Shuning

    Everyone couldn''t help but look at Meng Yunzheng, who looked at Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu turned his head away, don''t look at her, she is a nameless person.

    Meng Yunzheng could only cough lightly and said, "So, as long as everyone thinks of a word, for example, Ayu calls Lu Shuyu, then Sanya..."

    "Is Lu Shuliang?" Sanya asked immediately.

    Good guy, can you just use the word after ''beautiful''?

    Meng Yunzheng was a bit dumbfounded, seeing the little girl so obsessed with her beauty, he could only say along, "There are still many words to describe beauty, such as ''Ning'', ''Ping'', ''Zi'', which also means beautiful the meaning of."

    Sanya tilted her head, "So many?"

    The next moment, her eyes suddenly lit up, "Then my name is Lu Shuning."

    She turned her head and asked the others, "How is it, okay?"

    Lu Erbai and the others thought it was much better than being smart and beautiful, and nodded hurriedly.

    Sanya looked at Shu Yu again, Shu Yu wrote the words and showed her.

    "Are you... sure?" There are a few strokes.

    However, there are many strokes in traditional Chinese characters.

    Sanya wrote it by herself, and felt that it was no problem.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Well, you can do it if you don''t regret it."

    Sanya was very content, watching her name sing out with joy.

    Her name was chosen, and then it was Dahu''s.

    Dahu has read the book himself, but he already has an idea in his heart, so when Meng Yunzheng looked at him, he said, "I, I like Rui."

    Meng Yunzheng raised his eyebrows, meaning wise and intelligent.

    "Yes, Lu Shurui, you are smart and far-sighted. In the future, I wish you the title of the Golden List and the No. 1 Scholar in high school."

    Big Tiger''s eyes really shine, this is what he likes to hear the most, and Brother Meng really understands his thoughts.

    The rest of the Lu family originally only wanted him to read and read, not to mention that he was admitted to the court and became an official, and he had to be literate and reasonable, so they were unwilling to put pressure on him.

    But obviously Dahu doesn¡¯t think so. It¡¯s a good thing that he has ambition and ambition.

    What''s more, now that there is a man of great knowledge and talents, Mr. Meng, I feel that it is not very difficult to get a title on the Tiger Gold List.

    Shu Yu also wrote the name of the big tiger on the paper. The little guy didn''t seem to be calm just now, but he was happy now.

    Shu Yu finally looked at Daya, who was stunned and pointed at himself, "I''ll change too?"

    The next moment she waved her hands again and again, "I don''t need it anymore, the name Da Ya is used to it, and I''m so old."

    The old lady said, "We can also call you Da Ya, this is your nickname, and your name is changed. Otherwise, if you call Da Ya in the village, a dozen girls will all look back at me."

    Sanya was already excited, so she came over and took Daya''s hand and said, "Eldest sister, we need to change it, or others won''t know that we are brothers and sisters."

    The rest of the Lu family nodded.

    Daya''s face turned red, "Since that''s the case, then let''s change it."

    Meng Yunzheng asked, "What do you want your name to mean?"

    Before Daya said it, Zhao Xi squeezed over, "I''ll pick up Daya''s name."

    This is his future wife, how could Ah Yun take away the right to be named?

    Meng Yunzheng glanced at him, but took a step back very simply, "Okay, you come."

    Everyone''s eyes were focused on Zhao Xi''s body, and Da Ya''s face turned even redder.

    Zhao Xi was a little embarrassed, but he still said bravely, "What do you think about being called Lu Shuyou?"

 Chapter 938ï¼š excited trio

    Chapter 938 The excited three

    "Lu Shuyou?" Shu Yu looked at Da Ya.

    Zhao Xi immediately explained, "I don''t think anything else is important. For Da Ya, being relaxed and free from the burden of life is the most important thing, right? Isn''t it appropriate to be at ease? "

    Yes, Da Ya has lived too hard in the past few years, and the burden of life has overwhelmed her. The best thing is to be comfortable in the future.

    So everyone looked at Da Ya again, who wanted to lower her head to the ground, but everyone still saw her nodding her head slightly, and her voice was like a mosquito, "I think it''s pretty good."

    Shu Yu secretly ''tsk'', her eldest sister is still too simple, look at Zhao Xi''s proud appearance now.

    One name can tell Da Ya''s heart, Zhao Xi is simply too beautiful.

    Meng Yunzheng couldn''t bear to look at him like this. He stood up and said, "Since the name has been determined, then we will leave first. It''s not early, so I''ll disturb you another day."

    Zhao Xi''s coming tonight was not in vain, but he nodded neatly now. He was afraid that if he stayed any longer, Da Ya would go back and hide.

    The three people in the second room of the Lu family all changed their names, and they went back to the government to re-register, and they were still busy.

    It''s just that the three people who changed their names were so excited that they all fell asleep chanting their new names at night.

    Therefore, when the old lady called Sanya the next day, the little girl immediately corrected, "Mother, my name is Lu Shuning now."

    "so what?"

    "So you''re going to call me Ning in the future." She choked the old lady with the look of why she still asked about it wasn''t an obvious thing.

    Shu Yu stood aside and couldn''t help but be happy, she was no longer afraid of the old lady''s Sanya, it was really ''terrifying''.

    Sanya was very excited after she had a new name. After breakfast, she ran out of the yard to find her friends to play with.

    Dahu also couldn''t wait to take his backpack to the school, and he was very careful.

    That is, Da Ya calmed down, but she couldn''t hide the happy look on her face.

    Shu Yu laughed and shook his head. He didn''t expect that changing the name would stimulate them so much.

    After having breakfast, she went to the government with Erbai to find Xiang Weinan to register her name change.

    Because of her special status, the county clerk quickly took care of the matter and re-registered her household registration.

    But even so, it took a lot of time. When the two went to the big house, the uncles of Shangshi Village had already arrived.

    The leader is still Fan Dabao. He is the son of the village chief. He is still very good in the village.

    But when I got to the county seat, especially when I saw the tall mansion in front of me, I was still a little nervous and didn''t dare to enter. Even if Ying Dong in the mansion heard the movement and invited them in, he waved his hand.

    After all, the Lu family members he knew were not there, so he was uneasy and insisted on waiting at the door.

    When the others saw this, they all huddled at the door.

    So when Shu Yu and Lu Erbai came over, they saw eighteen or nine people standing at the door.

    Yes, in addition to the thirteen people originally recruited, there are Liang Wangsheng, Li''s uncle and nephew, Liang''s uncle, and a person who surprised Shu Yu - Cuihua''s husband, Lai Jinhai.

    Shu Yu had only met Lai Jinhai once, but after a lot of things happened, even Cuihua didn''t even care to see him.

    Even when I came back from the southwest, I missed it all the time.

    Now it seems that Cuihua also heard the news and asked her husband to come and help.

 Chapter 939ï¼š Datongpu

    Chapter 939 Datong Shop

    The Lai family has many brothers and sisters, and the family opened a food shop in the town, so they were busy.

    When he was busy with farming, Lai Jinhai usually went to Shangshi Village to help his father-in-law Lu Dasong with some work.

    Cuihua, the granddaughter of the Lu family, is indeed the eldest granddaughter of the Lu family.

    Seeing Shu Yu''s carriage parked at the entrance of the mansion, the resting villagers of Shangshi Village stood up and looked over.

    They all had a small bowl with water in their hands. On a hot day, Ying Dong naturally couldn''t let them drive so many roads that they couldn''t even drink saliva.

    Lu Erbai got off the mule cart and saw Liang Wangsheng standing in the farthest corner at first sight. Seeing his much thinner body than before, his heart was a little sour.

    He reached out and patted Lai Jinhai on the shoulder next to him, then greeted Fan Dabao and the others, "It''s hot outside, don''t stand outside, come in and sit for a while."

    Everyone was carrying a burden in their hands, and after hearing this, they followed Shu Yu and Lu Erbai into the mansion.

    When I looked outside, I felt that the room was huge, but now I go around the shadow wall and look up, only to realize that my imagination is still cramped.

    Is this really Sanjin''s yard?

    None of them have worked in the three-entry courtyard of a large family, but none of them are better than the house in front of them.

    Everyone murmured with emotion: The Lu family is really developed, and Lu Erbai almost went bankrupt in order to find this daughter, maybe God can''t stand it anymore, and now the compensation to them is really envious of the dead.

    In addition to the servants of the Lu family, there are also Zheng Gong and the group of day laborers who came here yesterday.

    These people started to be busy yesterday, and now when they see Lu Erbai coming over, they just raise their hands to say hello, and then they start working again in full swing.

    The villagers of Shangshi Village saw that they couldn''t be compared, so they immediately rolled up their sleeves and joined in.

    They are here to work, not to visit.

    Lu Erbai hurriedly stopped them and pointed to the burden on them, "Don''t worry, just put things down and talk about it."

    After speaking, led them to the downside room.

    The doors and windows of several rooms in the upside-down house were broken, but yesterday the materials were delivered, and there was a small worker, so Lu Erbai took someone to repair the doors and windows first, and the house was cleaned up.

    However, the conditions are naturally limited, and they are all Datong shops.

    He stood at the door of one of the rooms and said, "This is the place to sleep at night. We have been working for a long time. Although there are rooms, many of them have not been repaired, so we can only squeeze them first. There are about three such rooms, You can negotiate."

    "It''s already very good." He Ping walked around the room and said, "We used to work for other employers, but the room wasn''t that big. A small Chase shop can live at least ten people. It''s hard."

    But now they have three rooms, one for eighteen people, one room for six people, which is very spacious.

    The others nodded again and again.

    Lu Erbai laughed when he heard the words, but he did, he had had such an experience before.

    "That''s fine. If you need anything, just come to me. If I''m not here, go to Zheng Gong or Ying Dong."

    Everyone agreed, and soon they discussed where to live, then put down the burden and went to work.

    Lu Erbai saw this and could only arrange work for them.

 Chapter 940ï¼š Found the right farmer

    Chapter 940 Found a suitable Zhuangzi

    Shu Yu saw that his father had arranged it in an orderly manner, so he didn''t go over, but went to Zheng Gong''s side to look at the drawings.

    Yesterday, it was said that the drawings were revised, so she wanted to know more about it.

    After looking at it, I found out that the change in the drawing was the location of the backyard, or the pond in that backyard.

    Originally, the water in the pond was stagnant water, but Zheng Gong discovered that a channel could be connected to the bottom of the pond to turn the pond water into living water.

    Living water is of course better than stagnant water, so Lu Erbai and Zheng Gong reconsidered to see where to start.

    They are professional in this regard, it is enough for Shu Yu to understand.

    However, the cost will also increase. There is no problem with this, Shu Yu let them do whatever they want, the money is not enough for her to find someone to borrow.

    That''s what he said, but Shu Yu actually had tens of thousands of taels of silver in his hand, which was more than enough to turn the pond over.

    Just thinking about it, I saw a man rushing over from outside, looking very excited.

    "Ayu..."

    Shu Yu looked up and saw that it was a big cow.

    "Ayu, I found a few Zhuangzi, and one of them looks very suitable to me. Would you like to take a look?"

    Daniel has been helping her run outside looking for Zhuangzi these days, and in just such a short time, people seem to have tanned by a degree.

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up slightly, "Is there something suitable?"

    "Yes, but it''s a bit far from here."

    It was because it was far away, so when he came back yesterday, the city gate was closed, and he could only stay outside the city for one night. Today, as soon as the city gate opened, he hurried back to the shop, took a shower and changed his body. Clothes, I explained to my daughter-in-law and went straight to Liufang Lane.

    Knowing that Shu Yu was here, he turned around and ran to Fenghuai Street.

    For Shu Yu, it doesn¡¯t matter how far away, no matter how far away, it¡¯s not too far to go to Fucheng, as long as the place is suitable.

    "Then let''s go take a look now."

    She returned the blueprint to Gong Zheng, and after talking to Lu Erbai, she hurried out with Daniel.

    The villagers of Shangshi Village, who were working on the side, were stunned for a moment. When they saw Daniel, they wanted to say hello, but after Daniel said a word, he ran away.

    Someone asked Lai Jinhai in a low voice, "What does Daniel mean by Zhuangzi, do you know?"

    Of course Lai Jinhai didn''t know, so he subconsciously took a few steps forward.

    "big cow."

    Daniel paused, turned his head and looked at him in surprise, "Brother-in-law, why are you here?"

    Lai Jinhai explained, "We are all here to repair the big house. Besides me, your uncle and cousin are also here."

    Da Niu suddenly realized, but he didn''t have time to greet him at the moment, so he said to him, "Brother-in-law, have you been here all these days?"

    Seeing Lai Jinhai nodding, he continued, "That''s it, I''ll come back to see you. There''s something going on at the moment, I have to go out of the city first."

    "Alright, alright, hurry up and get busy, let''s talk when you''re free."

    The two walked while talking, and when they reached the shadow wall, Lai Jinhai stopped.

    Daniel went around and walked to the door in three or two steps.

    But he saw Shu Yu standing at the door and didn''t move, he walked over in confusion, "Ayu, what''s the matter?"

    Shu Yu squinted, looked towards the corner outside the door, and shouted coldly, "Come out!"

    Da Niu was stunned for a moment, then turned around suddenly, looking at the empty corner, frowned slightly, "Anyone?"

    Yingxi, who was following Shu Yu, pulled out the dagger from his waist and was about to go over, but was pulled by Shu Yu.

 Chapter 941ï¼š figure hiding in the corner

    Chapter 941 The figure hiding in the corner

    "Second miss?" Yingxi wondered.

    Shu Yu said towards the corner again, "If you don''t come out again, don''t think about buying a house."

    As soon as the sentence fell, I finally saw a shadow slowly moving out from behind the corner.

    Da Niu took a closer look, "Third Uncle??"

    Lu Sanzhu laughed dryly, and walked to a few people.

    "Third uncle, why are you here, are you... asking for leave again?"

    In the face of Daniel''s question, Lu Sanzhu immediately retorted, "Da Niu, please don''t wrong me, I didn''t ask for leave this time. Am I the kind of person who does not work properly?"

    do not you?

    Shu Yu and Daniel looked at him with very consistent expressions.

    Lu Sanzhu choked, straightened his back and said confidently, "I didn''t ask for a leave, it''s just my turn to rest today. No, I have something to ask for the second brother, so I came here."

    "Then why did you hide when you saw us?"

    Lu Sanzhu glared at Daniel, how could this eldest nephew be so serious, asking a straight-forward question is not good at all.

    He snorted twice, turned his head to explain to Ayu, "I didn''t hide, I saw something flashing by over there, looking at it sneaking, so I chased after it. Only after I chased it did I find out. Just a stray cat, I..."

    Shu Yu and Daniel both have the look of ''I''ll watch you make up quietly''.

    Rao is Lu Sanzhu, no matter how thick-skinned he is, he can''t go on talking, and he changed the subject very bluntly, "I think you guys seem to be very busy, you go to work, I''ll go into the room and talk to my second brother."

    "What? Borrow money?" Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "My father doesn''t have any money."

    Lu Sanzhu''s expression stiffened, "Look at what you said, don''t I know that the second brother is in a hurry? I am looking for him for business, isn''t this your big mansion going to be repaired? As your third uncle, the second brother is the most important. Dear brother, it¡¯s rare to have a vacation, of course, I want to help out, I¡¯m here to¡­¡±

    "This is two hundred taels." Shu Yu took out a few silver notes from his sleeve.

    Lu Sanzhu''s voice of defense stopped abruptly, and quickly took the silver ticket over, opened it and counted it, smiling as if he had won the prize.

    After finished counting, he smiled hehely, "Ayu, I''m so sorry."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Shu Yu stretched out his hand.

    Lu Sanzhu''s expression changed slightly, and he quickly took the silver note and took two steps back. He forgot that it was useless to say polite words to Ayu and use the retreat as an advance.

    He quickly coughed, "Ayu, thank you."

    Only then did Shu Yu say, "Third Uncle, if it is really difficult for you in the future, or if you have a serious business to do with the money, you can tell me directly. If I think it is feasible, I will not not borrow it, there is no need to give up. My father is here to send a message."

    Lu Sanzhu gave a rare serious two points, "Ayu, do you think it is feasible for our family to buy a house in the county town?"

    Buying a house? ?

    Daniel''s eyes are about to pop out. The third uncle and the third aunt are planning to buy a house in the county?

    He looked at Lu Sanzhu and then at Shu Yu.

    But see Shu Yu nodding, "Jiangyuan County will become more and more prosperous in the future. Buying a house now is actually the most cost-effective. I didn''t expect Third Uncle to have such a vision."

    It was Liang who really wanted to buy a house, but Lu Sanzhu wouldn''t say it. He decided to stop calling his daughter-in-law a prodigal from today.

 Chapter 942ï¼š the fourth

    Chapter 942 The Fourth House

    Lu Sanzhu trusts Shu Yu very much. Shu Yu said that it is cost-effective to buy a house now.

    He even came up with the idea of ??buying a few more sets. Maybe in the future, if the price of the house rose, he would sell it and make a lot of money.

    But after thinking about it, he only has more than forty taels of silver in his hand, and asking Ayu to borrow two hundred taels is the limit. If he borrows more, he is afraid that he will not even be able to eat meat in the future, and the whole family will have to tighten their belts. .

    The most important thing is that he does not dare to rely on it.

    Shu Yu decided to leave when he finished speaking, "Didn''t the third uncle just say that he wants to help my family? Come in, my father and the others are all inside, and your brother-in-law, Uncle Liang, is also there to help."

    Lu Sanzhu''s body froze, he didn''t really come to work.

    rolled his eyes, he saw the mule cart beside him, and hurriedly asked, "Where are you going, Ayu?"

    "Let''s go and see a few Zhuangzi that Brother Daniu is looking for." After Shu Yu finished speaking, he got into the car directly.

    Lu Sanzhu pushed Daniel away directly, and climbed up himself, "Then I''ll accompany you, I''m familiar with it outside the city."

    Daniel fell at the end and couldn''t help but have a headache, yes, there is no place you are not familiar with.

    Everyone got in the car, so Shu Yu couldn''t drive them off.

    Therefore, Daniel, who knew the location well, drove the car, and the group went straight to the gate of the city.

    Da Niu looked for three or four Zhuangzi, and there were more or less unsatisfactory places.

    But that was his idea, maybe Ayu thought it was acceptable, so they planned to look at several Zhuangzi.

    The first Zhuangzi was not far from the city gate. Shu Yu had passed by here before and had seen this Zhuangzi.

    The location of this village is very good, the manor is quite large, and the price is relatively cheap, but the only disadvantage is that there are too few fields.

    This is what Shu Yu cares about the most.

    Therefore, Shu Yu did not even see the owner of the first house, so he went to the next house.

    The land of the second house is too wet and not suitable.

    The third house is okay, but there is a hillside right in front of it, where sunflowers like the sun. This hillside blocks the sun. At least the large area of ??land under the hillside will lose half a day of sunlight after a whole day.

    Shu Yu shook his head when he saw the three houses. Although Daniel was prepared, he couldn''t help but feel anxious. If the fourth house was not enough, he could only go to a farther place to find it.

    Shu Yu is not worried. She really can''t find a ready-made Zhuangzi. As long as there is land, she can build one now.

    Daniel was driving a car, and the fourth house was a little far away.

    Shu Yu found that it was farther than the black market she had been to, and the mule cart finally stopped after she had to walk about four miles through the bamboo forest outside the black market.

    "The last family is here, and I found it yesterday." Daniel introduced, "This piece of land is too dry and it is not close to the water source. Therefore, the harvest of grain has always been poor, and the yield per mu has been continuously for several years. It didn''t meet expectations, the tenants couldn''t even pay the rent, and the owner of Zhuangzi gave up and planned to sell it."

    Shu Yu looked at it and saw that it was really bare. Thinking about it, he didn''t plan to grow any more food.

    Now it is busy with farming, most of the villagers have already started to plant the land and planting rice seedlings. It is said that the few villagers they saw in front of them, although they planned to sell them, still had something planted on them.

    There is only this place in front of you, and there is nothing. It seems that the landlord has no intention of taking care of it.

    Shu Yu squatted down and looked at the soil.

    Sunflowers do not have high requirements for soil quality. This land is actually very suitable, and there are no hillsides that block sunlight.

 Chapter 943ï¼š He is Mr. Lu San

    Chapter 943 He is Master Lu San

    Shu Yu''s eyes flashed with surprise, she liked this place.

    She walked around, and Daniel explained behind her, "The main reason is that this place is a little far from the county seat. If you can''t find a store in front of the village, can we plant sunflowers, can we attract people to come and play?"

    He remembered that, A Yu said that after the sunflowers are planted in pieces, they look very beautiful and they will definitely be favored by those rich young ladies.

    But it is so far away, people don¡¯t know there is such a beautiful place, will anyone come?

    Shu Yu laughed, "It''s far from the county seat." She turned her head to look and saw that Lu Sanzhu was standing in the back and should not be able to hear them, so she added, "But it''s close to the black market."

    Da Niu was stunned for a moment, and quickly realized that, yes, this place is only about four miles away from the black market.

    What is the black market? It''s a place frequented by the rich, and the black market doesn''t take long to open. Those people who pass by their sunflower fields will definitely see this beauty.

    These people are well-connected and have a lot of connections. After returning home, I will give them free publicity after a little praise or two.

    Having said that, this location is a treasure.

    Shu Yu wandered around again, and saw some houses in the distance, but not many of them. I thought they were the residences of the original tenants.

    As for the water source, it seems to be there too. It¡¯s okay to be far away, but not too close.

    At least there is no such thing as a water pump and a water pump, and it is really not easy if you can only rely on manpower to carry water.

    Fortunately, the growth environment of sunflowers is not very demanding.

    Da Niu saw that she was satisfied, and immediately laughed, "Want to meet the owner of this village? I told him yesterday that we are still coming today, and he promised to wait for us in the village."

    "Go and have a look."

    Shu Yu was almost done, so he decided to chat with the owner of this village.

    She turned her head to greet Lu Sanzhu, "Uncle San, hurry up."

    Lu Sanzhu was measuring Yingxi next to him at the moment, and just now he couldn''t say anything in front of A Yu on the mule cart. Now, while the two people in front were not paying attention, he approached Yingxi who was leading the mule cart. .

    This is the servant that Ayu bought. He doesn''t look very old.

    is a good-looking person, and he can take Ayu out of the house, but his attitude is not very good.

    He is A Yu''s third uncle, isn''t he? She had an expressionless face, as if she was giving him a look, this is not good, it has to be well adjusted and taught.

    Lu Sanzhu thought of this and coughed lightly, "What''s your name?"

    Yingxi was suspicious, didn''t the lady call her by her name just now? And after calling it several times, he didn''t make any sense and couldn''t hear it.

    But she still replied honestly, "Yingxi."

    "Yingxi, this name is not very good, my family Ayu bought you back, why didn''t you think of changing your name? So, third master, I am in a good mood today, I will come and get you one, and you will go back to Ayu later. Say."

    After saying that, Lu Sanzhu began to meditate.

    What should be called?

    Definitely can''t bring ''treasure'', otherwise it will be the same as his big baby.

    But the feeling of being a servant is pretty cool, he can finally live the taste of being a master, and walk with wind.

    Yingxi''s expression twitched uncontrollably. The lady was right. The third master is especially good at climbing up the pole, so she should stay away.

 Chapter 944ï¼š Lu Sanzhu counter-offers

    Chapter 944 Lu Sanzhu counter-offers

    Yingxi quickened his pace, and when Lu Sanzhu felt that he had thought of a wonderful name and raised his head to speak, Yingxi was already more than ten meters away from him.

    He was unhappy at the moment, "Hey, little girl, I''m calling you, I''m your third master, you are so disrespectful, I..."

    "Third Uncle, what''s the matter with you? Hurry up, let''s go to Zhuangzi."

    Lu Sanzhu suddenly fell silent, hurriedly ran to Shu Yu''s side and said, "Ayu, how is this place?"

    He listened to Shu Yu with great interest at first, nodding his approval from time to time, and expressing his opinion by the way. But he was not satisfied after going three places, and he was no longer interested.

    "It''s alright, let''s talk to the host first."

    While speaking, Shu Yu followed Daniel to the door of Zhuangzi.

    A middle-aged couple was guarding Zhuangzi. They had seen the big cow yesterday and knew that they were here to discuss Zhuangzi''s business, so they quickly invited people in.

    Shu Yu soon met the master, who unexpectedly turned out to be a little young, looking about twenty-five or six.

    When he saw Daniel, he immediately greeted him, "Brother Lu, you are here, you said, go back and ask, how is it, do you have any plans to buy it?"

    Daniel turned his body sideways and introduced him, "This is my cousin, and she wants to buy Zhuangzi. Ayu, this is Jiang Gongzi."

    Young Master Jiang was stunned for a while. He knew that Daniel was looking for someone else. When he saw him bringing someone here, he thought it was Lu Sanzhu, who was standing behind, who was the buyer.

    I didn''t expect that it was the girl in front of me... who looked at a young age?

    Young Master Jiang frowned. Although he was eager to take action, he still wanted to ask clearly, "Miss Lu, what do you think of my Zhuangzi? Are you planning to buy it?"

    "I''ve just been around, and I really have intentions. I just don''t know what Young Master Jiang wants, or how much the price is? If it''s suitable, let''s settle it. If it''s not suitable, I''ll continue to look for it."

    Seeing that she didn''t seem to be joking, Young Master Jiang pursed his lips and stretched out his hand to compare a number.

    "One thousand eight hundred taels?" Shu Yu asked.

    Lu Sanzhu took a deep breath, "It''s too expensive."

    Young Master Jiang said immediately, "It''s already very cheap. There are hundreds of acres of land around me, and my village has three or four acres of land. It was just built five years ago and looks very new. One thousand eighteen. Very conscientious."

    Lu Sanzhu secretly clicked his tongue, hundreds of acres of land?

    Does Ayu need to buy so much?

    But the house is indeed quite new. He had seen it when he walked in just now, and the area is also large.

    But one thousand eighteen is still very expensive. You must know that the gold rewarded by the emperor to Ayu is only two thousand taels of silver. I bought a Zhuangzi and spent all the bounty, so does Ayu still have any money?

    I just borrowed 200 taels from him, so if he hasn''t spent it yet, Ayu has to go back again, right?

    Thinking of this, Lu Sanzhu immediately became urgent.

    No, you have to bargain, at least two hundred taels.

    Therefore, before Shu Yu could speak, Lu Sanzhu shook his head and said, "That''s also expensive. You see that there is no food grown in your field, and it looks just like a wasteland. Our village is one acre of first-class quality. The fertile land is only twelve taels of silver, and the hundred acres are only one thousand and two.¡±

    Shu Yu couldn''t help but look at him sideways, okay, third uncle, I haven''t read many books in normal times, so it''s quite fast for money.

 Chapter 945ï¼š there is a condition

    Chapter 945 There is a condition

    Lu Sanzhu felt that Shu Yu''s look at him just now was a sign of affirmation, and suddenly became more excited.

    "You''re not considered a high-end land. Eighty taels per acre at most is enough." Although he didn''t follow him to take a closer look, he naturally chose reasons as much as possible for bargaining.

    "And your village, it looks really new, and it''s well built, but three or four acres of land isn''t big, right? Whose house in our village doesn''t have three or four acres of land with a yard?"

    Shu Yu, "..." Third Uncle, this is an exaggeration.

    Lu Sanzhu said more and more, "Of course, the most important thing is that your house is built here, and you can''t have a store in front of the village or a store. The best house in the county is only a few hundred taels, you can''t pretend that we haven''t seen it before. In the world, just make a random price."

    Shu Yu saw him talking eloquently, and after he finished speaking, he gave himself a wink, and suddenly wanted to laugh.

    But she still held back and nodded slightly with a sullen expression, "Mr. Jiang, what my third uncle said is what I meant. One thousand eight hundred taels is indeed too expensive."

    Young Master Jiang frowned. In fact, Lu Sanzhu was right. The soil quality of this land was not good. Eight taels of silver per acre was worth the sky.

    But after all, he spent several years of energy here, and the food he planted had a loss, so he wanted to make it back.

    Otherwise, I would be unwilling to work for four or five years in vain.

    He gritted his teeth and asked, "Then how much are you willing to pay?" After a while, he added, "Actually, I sold this village to you, and the furniture inside is also given to you. There are some good materials here, you guys. It doesn''t hurt."

    Lu Sanzhu was slightly excited, and immediately wanted to speak.

    Shu Yu has already reached out his hand, "One thousand four hundred taels, I can only give so much."

    Lu Sanzhu silently shut his mouth, this cut is four hundred taels, and people will definitely not agree.

    Sure enough, Young Master Jiang shook his head, "Too little." In this way, his Zhuangzi is only worth six hundred taels?

    Shu Yu sighed, "Sorry, Young Master Jiang, I don''t have much money on hand, this is the upper limit I can pay. If you really can''t accept it, then we can only look elsewhere. I like it, but unfortunately it seems to have no fate with me now."

    She bowed her hands to Young Master Jiang, "Excuse me, farewell."

    After saying that, she turned around and left with a few people.

    Lu Sanzhu couldn''t hold his breath. When he was about to walk out the door, he couldn''t help but ask in a low voice, "Ayu, are we really leaving? Actually, if you don''t have enough money, two hundred taels..."

    Daniel hurriedly said, "Third uncle, listen to Ayu."

    Lu Sanzhu rolled his eyes at him.

    Just as the group walked to the door, Young Master Jiang''s voice finally came from behind, "Miss Lu, wait a moment."

    Shu Yu and Daniel looked at each other and smiled, Lu Sanzhu pouted, sure enough, this tender-looking Young Master Jiang was not A Yu''s opponent at all.

    Shu Yu turned around again, "Young Master Jiang, is there anything else?"

    Young Master Jiang gritted his teeth, "The price can be negotiated."

    Shu Yu sighed, "I''m really tight. One thousand four hundred taels is the upper limit."

    Young Master Jiang was silent for a long time, finally took a deep breath, closed his eyes and said, "One thousand four is one thousand four, but I have a condition."

    condition? Bargain the price, how can there be conditions?

    "Tell me first, if you can''t do it, I can''t do it."

 Chapter 946ï¼š Jiang Gongzis thoughts

    Chapter 946 Jiang Gongzi''s thoughts

    Young Master Jiang thought for a while and asked Shu Yu, "What do you plan to grow after you buy this land?"

    "Don''t you know this when it comes out?"

    Young Master Jiang knew that she wouldn''t reveal it, and he didn''t force it, just said, "I think you''ve seen the surrounding environment and know what the land is like. Yesterday, I told Brother Lu that this land is grown Food is not suitable."

    "I didn''t think about growing food." That''s not right, melon seeds are considered nut food, right? It''s just not what Jiang Gongzi thought.

    Young Master Jiang pursed his lips, "Since you know what you have in mind, I''ll tell you the truth. The yield of grain grown in this land is not high, so the tenants have not been able to pay the rent in recent years. Some people quit the rent, but some people have no choice but to continue the tenancy. It''s a very difficult life. I''ve been with them for a few years, and I have some incense, just thinking that since you bought it No matter what kind of land is planted, the priority is to give the land to them.¡±

    Shu Yu pondered, this Young Master Jiang is not just an unscrupulous businessman.

    only¡­¡­

    "But I don''t plan to go out here."

    Young Master Jiang frowned, "Are you going to plant it all by yourself?"

    Shu Yu laughed, "Even if I have eight hands, it''s too late for hundreds of acres of land. It''s just that I plan to plant and manage the land in a unified manner, so I only hire people, not land."

    Young Master Jiang was silent. The other party had a purpose in buying the land, and he couldn''t force them.

    Who knew that Shu Yu went on to say, "But like my third uncle said, there is no shop in front of the village or in the back of this place. If I hire someone, it''s not easy to find. I think there is only the original village besides this village nearby. The tenants live."

    Young Master Jiang suddenly raised his head, "Are you going to hire them to work?"

    Even so, renting land is not necessarily better than working, especially since there is really no food to grow on this land.

    If the host family hires them to work, they can still make some money, and maybe their life can be improved.

    Shu Yu shook his head, "Don''t be too happy, I do intend to find them to work, but it''s impossible to use all of them."

    "It''s fine, it should be no problem to hire one for a family."

    "Can I ask, how many tenants do you have in total?"

    Jiang Gongzi thought for a while, "There were originally about 30 households in the front and back of this village. Later, some people saw that the harvest was not good, some people went to the city to find work, and some people went to rent other homes. The rest , there are more than twenty households.¡±

    So he said that it¡¯s okay to hire one for a family. No matter what you do with this huge land of hundreds of acres, you won¡¯t even need 20 people.

    There are indeed more than 20 people to be hired by Shu Yu. Although sunflowers are very worry-free during the growing period, picking the fruits after they are ripe is a big project.

    And in such a large area, people don''t know what to plant when it doesn''t grow. After it grows, maybe some people will hide in it and steal the seeds. The sunflowers are so tall that there are not a dozen people who hide in them. will be discovered.

    So just hiring people to patrol and guard would take a lot.

    But she wants to hire people, and it''s not that Jiang Gongzi can hire them how they want, and it is impossible to be fair enough to choose one from each family.

    Shu Yu pondered for a moment, then said to Young Master Jiang, "Well, take me to those tenants'' houses to see. If there is no problem, I will promise you this condition, and we will make a deal for 1,400 yuan."

 Chapter 947ï¼š tenant

    Chapter 947 Tenant

    Young Master Jiang has no objection. He originally thought of letting the tenants come to Zhuangzi to choose for her.

    Shu Yu refused, she wanted to come and see by herself.

    Young Master Jiang led the way in front, and the group quickly left Zhuangzi and headed to the tenant''s residence not far away.

    There are not many houses around here, and a few seem to be unoccupied.

    In addition, the view here is wide and the population is small. The distance between houses is quite wide, unlike Shangshi Village.

    It may be that Zhuangzi was about to be sold, and the tenants could not even rent the land, so most of them were at home.

    Some work in the yard, and some make straw hats and small things in the doorway, which can add a little income to the family.

    But these people don''t look at the spirit, and their eyes are all blank and worried about the road ahead.

    I don''t know who shouted, "Jiangdong''s house is here."

    When everyone heard the words, they all stood up with a bang, and they all gathered around and asked in a frenzy, "Jiang Dong''s family, do you really want to sell Zhuangzi and these lands?"

    "Jiangdong''s family, why don''t we try it for another year. I heard from my cousin in the city that we can go to Fucheng to buy better grain seeds, and then we will definitely be able to pay the rent."

    "Yes, Jiang Dong''s house, what will we do if you sell this land."

    Young Master Jiang coughed lightly, "Okay, don''t stop here. You are all old-fashioned farmers, and you can''t even grow much food. What can I do?"

    With an impatient look on his face, he turned around and said to Shu Yu, "Miss Lu, let''s go this way."

    Jiang Gongzi said, these people did not dare to say anything more.

    Shu Yu observed as he walked and looked at all diligent people. Didn''t you see that he was talking to Young Master Jiang here, but the hand working over there didn''t stop?

    The most interesting thing is that there was a woman embroidering a handkerchief while surrounding her, crying to Young Master Jiang with a bitter face, then lowered her head to embroider a stitch, and then raised her head again with a bitter face, and continued to lower her head to embroider. Needle.

    This behavior made Shu Yu happy.

    There are only 20 or 30 families, and not one of them is in Shangshi Village, so the group quickly finished.

    After seeing the last house turn around, Shu Yu was about to leave, but who knew there was a sudden noise inside, followed by an angry female voice.

    "Are you really going back to Shangshi Village?"

    Shangshi Village? ?

    Shu Yu''s footsteps stopped abruptly, and he glanced at Daniel Lu Sanzhu.

    It was just that after the sentence was finished, there was no sound.

    Either no one spoke, or the voice was lowered so they couldn''t hear it.

    But she heard it right just now, the people inside did indeed mention the name of Shangshi Village.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help but ask Young Master Jiang, "Who lives here?"

    Where did Mr. Jiang know? Even if Zhuangzi belonged to him, he had never been to these tenants'' homes, and he always asked the tenants to see him for anything.

    So he shook his head.

    Shu Yu looked at the woman standing at the door of the next house. Coincidentally, wasn''t this woman the young woman who had just embroidered a handkerchief with a bitter face?

    She took a few steps forward. This family was at the back of the village, and there was a road of ten meters away from the house next door.

    Shu Yu walked up to the woman and asked with a smile, "Sister-in-law, I want to ask, who lives in that family over there?"

    The woman didn''t know Shu Yu, but she knew that Shu Yu was following Young Master Jiang. And looking at Jiang Gongzi''s attitude towards her, I think this girl''s identity is unusual.

 Chapter 948ï¼š kill

    Chapter 948 Murder

    The woman was familiar with Young Master Jiang, but not with the girl in front of her, so she did not dare to complain about Lian Tianbo''s sympathy like before, she quickly put away the handkerchief in her hand, and replied in a low voice, "The old man of the Cui family lives next door. His granddaughter."

    "Granddaughter? How old?"

    "Five years old."

    Shu Yu frowned, "But I just heard a woman''s voice inside, not like a five-year-old''s voice."

    The woman was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized, "Oh, that should be the distant niece who came to take refuge with Old Cui."

    Shu Yu frowned, did this distant niece come from Shangshi Village?

    She didn''t speak, but the woman continued, "His distant niece and her man came here two months ago. They said that their parents were gone, so there was only old Cui as a relative. months."

    She obviously didn''t like this distant niece, so she curled her lips and said, "They are so young, they are too embarrassed to come to this old man and little girl, and they will die of laughter if they say it. But old Cui is willing, and we outsiders can''t say anything. ?"

    Shu Yu agreed with what she said, she thought that this distant niece came to seek refuge alone, then she was a girl who had no relatives and was bullied in her hometown for no reason, and she was forgiven for coming to find her only relative.

    It means that she already has a husband.

    has become a pro and has a husband, do you still need to come to seek refuge? If the other party is rich and powerful, it is normal to want to use this to beat the autumn wind, but the grandfather and grandson of the Cui family can only rent land to work and the market is not very good, it seems strange.

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, thinking about what the other party meant when he mentioned Shangshi Village, and suddenly heard a loud noise inside, as if something like a water tank had been smashed.

    Everyone turned their heads in unison, looking at the Cui family who made a move.

    Shu Yu hurried a few steps to the door, "There seems to be something wrong inside."

    Lu Sanzhu is a person who loves to join in the fun. If he hadn''t been afraid of embarrassing her by following Shu Yu out, when he heard the words ''Shangshicun'' from inside, he would have poked his **** at the door of the house and eavesdropped on it. .

    After finally hearing the abnormal sound coming from inside again, he rushed forward without saying a word, and while rushing, he said, "Come in and have a look, there seems to be a fight inside, but don''t let anyone die."

    said and kicked the door, but unfortunately he wasn''t strong enough, he didn''t open the door after kicking, and he took a few steps backwards, almost sitting on the ground.

    Shu Yu, "Da Niu, Yingxi."

    Da Niu and Ying Xi understood, they both took two steps back at the same time, one hit and the courtyard door slammed open.

    Shu Yu stood in the middle, and at a glance saw the scene inside the smashed courtyard door.

    A man fell to the ground covered in blood, moving slightly, and a woman was turning around and trying to escape.

    "Grab that woman." Shu Yu''s voice fell, and Ying Xi jumped up instantly from the ground he had just landed, and went straight to the woman who had already run into the main room.

    The woman was startled, and in a panic, she knocked over the chair in the main room and tried to stop Yingxi.

    Seeing that he couldn''t stop him, he suddenly turned around, holding a knife in both hands, and pointed at her tremblingly, "Don''t come here, don''t come here."

    said while waving the knife frantically.

    Yingxi''s expression didn''t change, he stepped on the table and fell behind her with a somersault, hitting her on the back of the neck, knocking him out before dragging him out.

 Chapter 949ï¼š The son-in-law of the Liang family?

    Chapter 949 The son-in-law of the Liang family?

    Shu Yu and others entered the yard one after another. Young Master Jiang had a serious expression, and immediately turned his head and shouted at the tenant who heard the movement outside, "Go to Zhuangzi and ask Uncle Hu to come over."

    then explained to Shu Yu, "Hu Bo understands medical skills, let him come over first."

    Having said that, he stepped forward to check the man who fell on the ground.

    Who knew that just as he turned the man over, he heard the exclamation of the big cow, "Li Xiaoshan?"

    Shu Yu turned his head in surprise, "You know him?"

    "Don''t you just know him? This deflated calf." Lu Sanzhu snorted coldly, "He is the son-in-law of Liang Wangsheng in our village, oh, you may not know that Liang Wangsheng''s family recruited a son-in-law, and this..."

    "I know." Shu Yu said, "I heard my uncle say that he ran away with a woman after a gambling debt."

    Therefore, this woman is the woman who is now being held by Yingxi.

    Lu Sanzhu nodded, "That''s right, it''s him, I really didn''t expect that, there''s nowhere to go after stepping through the iron shoes, and it takes no effort to get it. The Liang family and Wang family searched everywhere and couldn''t find them, but they actually hid here, and still Said they were husband and wife? Dog men and women."

    "It''s nothing strange. They eloped and fled. Without a guide, they naturally can''t go too far."

    Shu Yu checked the wounds on Li Xiaoshan''s body, and it hit the spot. Although he wasn''t dead yet, his breathing was very weak.

    Li Xiaoshan probably also heard the movement, looked up and saw the big cow in front of him, he opened his mouth with great difficulty, "Save...Save me..."

    Daniel sneered, "I can''t bear to save you. You have hurt Uncle Liang''s family so miserably. This is retribution."

    Li Xiaoshan burst into tears and snot, and spit out several mouthfuls of blood.

    Daniel turned his head away, unable to bear to look at him.

    Uncle Hu came over quickly, but after he finished checking, he shook his head slightly, "It''s too late."

    It was really too late. Uncle Huber tried his best to stop the bleeding, but just halfway through, he lost his breath.

    But before Li Xiaoshan died, Shu Yu seemed to see him open his mouth and say two words.

    But he can''t actually make a sound, she can only judge from his mouth shape.

    While she was thinking, the young woman in the next room suddenly said, "Where''s Old Cui? Isn''t he at home? Why didn''t anyone come out?"

    The other villagers were also surprised, "Yeah, Uncle Cui hasn''t been out of the house for the past two days. Why is such a big thing happening..."

    Everyone inexplicably flashed a bad premonition, something will happen to Old Cui, right?

    Shu Yu''s mind suddenly flashed, and exclaimed, "The cellar."

    "What cellar?" Lu Sanzhu asked strangely.

    Shu Yu looked at Li Xiaoshan, "He said two words before he died, it seems to be a cellar."

    Lu Sanzhu ran to the kitchen without saying a word, "There must be something in the cellar, I''ll go take a look."

    Shu Yu didn''t stop him, people had already entered.

    When the other villagers saw this, they also followed him into the kitchen.

    Shu Yu got up and was about to follow him to take a look when he heard Lu Sanzhu''s terrified cry from the kitchen.

    "what¡­¡­"

    Shu Yu''s face changed slightly, and he ran inside with the bull.

    There were several villagers squatting at the entrance of the cellar, and all of them heard Lu Sanzhu''s cry and asked, "What happened inside? What happened, brother, please speak up."

    Shu Yu was afraid that something would happen to Lu Sanzhu, so he got out of the way and went directly to the cellar.

 Chapter 950ï¼š Silly Lu Sanzhu

    Chapter 950 Shocked Lu Sanzhu

    Daniel was one step behind her and followed suit.

    As soon as the two of them went, they saw Lu Sanzhu sitting on the ground, staring straight ahead.

    Shu Yu turned his head to look, under the weak light from the cellar entrance above his head, a thin old man over fifty years old was sitting not far in front of him, leaning against the corner, staring at him, motionless, very penetrating.

    The smell in the cellar is not good, but in this space where various smells are mixed, the smell of corpse is very obvious.

    This person, I am afraid, has been dead for several days.

    Shu Yu took out the fire stick and blew it twice, the light suddenly became much brighter, and the cellar was not as cold as before.

    Lu Sanzhu finally stood up trembling with the help of the big cow. He was not afraid of death, but in such a scene, it was really terrible.

    Shu Yu walked over to the corpse with the fire stick, and wanted to confirm it. Daniel quickly grabbed her when he saw this, "Don''t go, I, I''ll go take a look."

    After finished speaking, he took the fire book from Shu Yu''s hand indiscriminately.

    Da Niu also had a tingling scalp, but he couldn''t let his sister walk in the front.

    After a while, he turned around with a serious expression and said to the two, "People are dead."

    Shu Yu, "..." How to say it? Just took a finger under the tip of his nose and tried it out, and it was confirmed?

    But after watching it for so long, even if he didn''t come forward, Shu Yu knew that this person was indeed killed.

    As I was thinking, Young Master Jiang''s voice came from the cellar entrance, "Miss Lu, how are you? Are you okay?"

    "It''s okay, we''ll come up here."

    Shu Yu went to the cellar first, Lu Sanzhu followed, and Daniel came out last.

    When he came out, Shu Yu had already explained the situation in the cellar.

    Young Master Jiang''s brows were so tight that he asked people to go down to confirm, and then asked Uncle Hu to check it out.

    Uncle Hu''s face was ugly when he came up, "It is indeed Old Cui, who has been dead for two days."

    When the onlookers heard it, they exploded in an instant. Is old man Cui dead? Also, or die in your own cellar?

    They lived so close together that they were dead for two days without being found.

    No wonder I haven''t seen Old Cui come out for a few days, I thought he was just like everyone else.

    "How did you die?" Jiang Gongzi asked.

    Hu Bo said, "I was stabbed twice, one on the leg and the other on the vital point."

    Young Master Jiang took a deep breath and turned to look at his entourage, "Go to report to the official, don''t move the two corpses yet."

    After saying that, he waved his hand and told everyone to go out.

    "Don''t be around here, you will destroy the scene for a while, and the officials will be held accountable when they come, and they will all go out first."

    He was the first to walk out the door, and the villagers couldn''t help but glanced at the cellar and retreated.

    However, someone still ran back to find a piece of white cloth and covered it over Old Man Cui.

    Young Master Jiang glanced at the woman who was being held by Yingxi, and frowned.

    That man named Li Xiaoshan was killed by this woman. But who killed the old man Cui, we will not know until the official interrogation is clear.

    Young Master Jiang had some headaches. There was a murder case near Zhuangzi, and there were two people who died. Everyone felt unlucky.

    You Qi was directly smashed by the buyer, and he was afraid that he would not be able to sell it.

    Thinking of this, Young Master Jiang couldn''t help but look at Shu Yu, "Miss Lu, this incident scared you today. I''ll let people watch you here, you..."

 Chapter 951ï¼š Towns

    Chapter 951 Tang Clan

    Shu Yu suddenly raised his head as if he didn''t hear what he said, "Wait, what about Old Cui''s granddaughter?"

    Young Master Jiang was stunned for a moment, and suddenly remembered.

    Yes, what about the granddaughter of old man Cui? That was a little girl who was only five years old. The old man had been dead for two days. Where did the little girl go?

    Young Master Jiang immediately walked to the gate of the courtyard and asked the villagers who were still standing there, "Has anyone seen Old Man Cui''s little granddaughter?"

    Everyone was stunned and shook their heads in unison.

    The woman next door slapped her thigh, "Is there no one at home? Could something go wrong?"

    Shu Yu made an immediate decision, "Let''s take a look inside the house, you ask someone to look around."

    The people at the door hurried away in an instant, and then saw them knocking on the door one by one, calling everyone in the family out to find the little girl.

    It will only take a while, but everyone who is free will find someone.

    Shu Yu and several others turned the Cui family upside down, even the rice jar and the small box were turned over, and there was nothing anywhere.

    Shu Yu walked into the yard again and looked at the woman who was bound.

    Young Master Jiang, sweating profusely, walked to her side and said, "I can only ask her."

    "Well, Yingxi, wake people up."

    This woman''s surname is Tang, and she was originally the daughter-in-law of the Wang family.

    According to the uncle, the son of the Wang family is blind in one eye, and he has low self-esteem and rarely goes out to play with others. I met Mr. Tang by chance, Mr. Tang did not look down on him like other people, and would encourage him to affirm him.

    This made the son of the Wang family gradually become happy. Later, the Wang family wanted to marry him, so he specified the Tang family.

    The Wang family went to propose a marriage, and Mrs. Tang agreed without a word.

    The Wang family has some background. Because their son is disabled, the betrothal gift given to the Tang family is a full ten taels of silver. This is already very high in Tang''s village, and the average family is only two or five.

    However, the conditions of the Tang family were not good, and the Tang family did not have a dowry.

    But the Wang family''s parents still take good care of this daughter-in-law, as long as she is good to their son, they don''t ask for anything else.

    Who knew that after three months of marriage, Mrs. Tang found the place where the Wang family hid money, swept away all the money of the Wang family, and eloped with others, completely disappearing.

    The Wang family''s parents were so angry that the Wang family''s son had a low self-esteem, and now he can''t even go out the door. On the one hand, he was awakened and saddened that Mr. Tang had another purpose for marrying him, and on the other hand, he blamed himself for bringing the wolf into the house, causing his parents to lose their savings for many years.

    The Wang family went to the Tang family, only to know that the Tang family''s parents were not good to the Tang family. Seeing that she grew up, they wanted to sell her for money. It was Mr. Tang who said he was going to find a husband, and also said that there would be 10 taels of betrothal money.

    The Tang family thought that if the other party is willing to pay 12 taels of betrothal money, the family must be rich, and when their daughter marries in, they can still play the autumn wind, so they agree.

    Who knew that Mrs. Tang would not be able to live peacefully when she got married. She eloped with her husband''s money, not even her mother''s money was stolen by her.

    It''s just that the Tang family is poor, and even if it is stolen, the loss is not as big as the Wang family''s.

    Now, Mrs. Tang has been found and she has become a murderer. I don''t know if she regrets doing it or not.

    Yingxi woke the person up, Mr. Tang frowned in discomfort, opened his eyes and raised his head, his face changed greatly after seeing the scene in front of him, and he wanted to run away subconsciously.

    With this movement, he found that he was bound, and on the ground not far away, Li Xiaoshan''s body was still lying upright there.

    Happy New Year''s Day (_)

 Chapter 952ï¼š pretending to be crazy

    Chapter 952 Pretend to be crazy

    Mr. Tang took a deep breath, screamed suddenly, and hurriedly denied, "I didn''t kill him, I didn''t kill him."

    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes, just now, she seemed to pause for a moment.

    "Tang Shi, you..."

    She had just started, and Mrs. Tang''s scream was even louder, "It wasn''t me, it wasn''t me, he took the knife and fell into the crevice of the stone. I had a fight with him, and he was so excited that he accidentally dropped it. Wrestling, just right, just right¡­¡±

    She raised her head as she spoke, her eyes suddenly widened, "I''ll go and pull out the knife, ah ah ah... A lot of blood, a lot of blood rushed out... Ah, hahahahahaha, dead, dead , everyone, come and see, there are dead people, come quickly..."

    Mr. Tang looked up to the sky and laughed, causing the villagers who had not left the door to look over.

    Young Master Jiang was stunned, "This is... crazy, crazy?"

    Shu Yu sneered, "Pretend to be crazy."

    A person who has a premeditated approach to the Wang family and dares to elope with others, will his psychological quality be so poor?

    And there was another old man Cui who was killed and died in the cellar for two days, but she didn''t show anything strange. How can such a person be so mad?

    is just trying to avoid guilt.

    Shu Yu stepped forward, squatted down and pinched her cheek, "Mr. Tang, let me ask you, where is Old Cui''s granddaughter? Where is she and what have you done to her?"

    "Hahaha, huhuhu, there are dead people, it''s fun, it''s so fun." Tang Shi was cheerful, struggling, and looked at Shu Yu with a frown and aggrieved, "It hurts when you squeeze me, let go, Otherwise, I''ll go home and tell my mother. Bah..."

    spit out a mouthful of saliva at her, Shu Yu quickly turned his head and avoided it.

    But her behavior obviously angered her, Shu Yu raised her whole face up, and Mrs Tang couldn''t even open her mouth for a moment, so she could only lift her neck.

    It¡¯s just that this position is really uncomfortable, and it feels like my neck is about to break.

    Mr. Tang started to cry.

    Shu Yu was indifferent, his voice was sombre, "Mr. Tang, I know you''re pretending to be stupid. Tell me honestly where is the granddaughter of the Cui family, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude."

    Mrs Tang was crying and laughing. Shu Yu lost her patience and looked up at Yingxi, "Bring her in for me."

    She let go of her hand and walked straight to the main room.

    Yingxi pulled Mrs Tang up and entered the room with the man who was yelling madly.

    Young Master Jiang was stunned outside. It took a while for him to react. He hurriedly chased after him and said, "Miss Lu, you don''t want to use lynching, do you? This is inappropriate. The officials will come later. If they know what you have done, You''ll be in trouble too."

    "It''s more important to find the little girl now. I can''t care more about it. I will explain it to the government. I believe they can understand." Shu Yu always pays more attention to children. Now the person has been missing for two days. Get it back in time, and maybe it''s safe and sound.

    In case that a little bit of time is missed, and someone has an accident, it is time to regret it.

    Young Master Jiang felt that she was too naive, "How can it be as easy as you said, the government''s side..."

    Before he finished speaking, Shu Yu had already started, grabbing Mrs Tang''s little finger and pressing it back.

    "Ah..." Mr. Tang felt that his fingers were about to be broken, and cold sweat immediately covered his forehead. He looked at this young girl in disbelief in front of him, who seemed to be frightened by a loud voice.

 Chapter 953ï¼š Miss Lu, are you crazy?

    Chapter 953 Miss Lu, are you crazy?

    Shu Yu approached her, "If you say it now, you can suffer less."

    "You, you... ah, it hurts, it hurts." Mrs Tang looked at her resentfully.

    Shu Yu laughed, "Yingxi, go and soak the veil and bring it here."

    "Yes." Yingxi went out and came in shortly after with three soaked handkerchiefs.

    Shu Yu covered Tang''s mouth and nose with a wet handkerchief, and Tang''s breathing suddenly became difficult, and his head slowly began to have dull pain, as if it was about to explode.

    Young Master Jiang hurried forward to stop him, "Miss Lu, you''re crazy, she''ll die if you go on like this, and you''ll be the one who will be arrested by the officials."

    Unfortunately, when he was halfway there, Yingxi stood in front of him with a dagger.

    "Miss Lu!" Young Master Jiang was in a hurry.

    Shu Yu looked at Mrs Tang, whose tears were falling, and smiled, "I know what you''re thinking, do you think I dare not kill you, or I can''t explain it to the government? Then you can bet Take a gamble and see if I dare."

    Mr. Tang stared, and he was out of breath and began to roll his eyes, but the girl in front of him was not only indifferent, but even a little excited to see her die.

    Mr. Tang couldn''t take it anymore and waved his hand.

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows and slowly took back the wet handkerchief, "Are you willing to tell me?"

    Mr. Tang bent down and coughed violently twice, gasping for breath, finally breathing evenly, then nodded with tears in his eyes, and said in a hoarse voice, "I, I said..."

    Though Mr. Tang has passed the psychological level, he is not a professionally trained death guard. She is still afraid of death and pain. Shu Yu is a little bit stronger and shows that she really wants to kill her, and she can''t stand it anymore.

    Sitting opposite Mr. Tang, Shu Yu has been watching her steadily, not letting go of the slightest movement, lest she play another trick.

    At this juncture, Mr. Tang could only give a full account.

    She is indeed the distant niece of old Cui. Just as Shu Yu guessed, after she and Li Xiaoshan eloped and escaped, she realized that they were restricted everywhere. They wanted to live in other places, and there was no way to get out.

    It is impossible to hide in the old forest in the deep mountains, so after thinking about it, Mr. Tang found the old man Cui.

    Old man Cui was actually suspicious of Mr. Tang''s appearance, but Mrs. Tang promised to give him rent, and she would not stay here for a long time.

    Old man Cui and Xiao Ya''er depended on each other for life, so they lived on such a small land, and the harvest in the field was not high. Especially now, the owner even plans to sell Zhuangzi and the land.

    He is very old, and unlike other tenants, he can still find work. If he doesn''t want to make money, he and his granddaughter will not be able to survive, so he agrees with the Tang family to live temporarily.

    Originally lived well, but old man Cui accidentally saw Tang''s money two days ago.

    That''s a full two hundred taels of silver, including some gold rings and gold bracelets and other jewelry. The problem is that there are characters on the jewelry. Old Cui had never read a book, but he happened to know the word ''wang''.

    Old man Cui was shocked on the spot. He only suspected that Mr. Tang had run away with someone, but this was not just an elopement. It was obviously theft, and the amount was huge.

    He can be temporarily contained by elopement, but not by stealing.

    At this time, the two of the Tang family came back and saw the money in old man Cui''s hand, thinking that he was going to steal it.

 Chapter 954ï¼š direction of the black market

    Chapter 954 The direction of the black market

    The two sides had a quarrel on the spot, and the more the quarrel, the more intense.

    Who would have thought that Mrs. Tang had a knife hidden on her body. In the chaos, she stabbed old Cui in the thigh with a knife.

    This scene was seen by Xiao Ya''er, the little girl was stunned, and the old man Cui subconsciously urged her to run away.

    Unfortunately, before there was time, Li Xiaoshan stepped forward to grab Xiaoyaer, grabbed her neck, and fell to the ground.

    Old man Cui saw that his only granddaughter was gone, and immediately became ruthless, and he was going to fight Li Xiaoshan desperately when he rushed over.

    The explosive power of ''s anger was astonishing. Li Xiaoshan and him entangled in the yard. Seeing that the old man Cui was about to call for help, Mr. Tang stabbed him in the neck with a knife without saying a word.

    Old man Cui''s blood sprayed Li Xiaoshan''s face, his eyes were blurred, and he staggered to his feet for a while.

    Both of them were frightened at the time, but they all killed them. There was no way, calm down and think about it.

    Mr. Tang first helped Li Xiaoshan to go to the kitchen to wash his eyes, and when he was ready, he wanted to dispose of the bodies of old Cui and Xiaoyaer.

    Unexpectedly, Xiao Ya¡¯er disappeared. The two were shocked and didn¡¯t care much, so they immediately went out to look for it.

    It''s just that there is no movement outside, and Xiao Ya''er didn''t go to the people next door for help, but the person is indeed missing.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help frowning when he heard this, "Are you sure she escaped by herself, wasn''t she hurt by you?"

    Mr. Tang immediately shook his head, "No, if she was really killed by us, she would definitely be put in the cellar."

    "Didn''t you hear her opening the door?"

    The sound of the door of Cui''s house was actually a bit loud, and it was at night. If Xiao Ya''er really opened the door and went out by herself, it was impossible for the two of the Tang family not to hear it.

    Shu Yu knew that she should not have lied. She said that she killed old man Cui with a knife.

    "Could it be that he went out of the dog hole?" Lu Sanzhu suddenly appeared at the door of the main room and said.

    "Dog cave?" Mrs Tang was stunned for a moment, "Does the Cui family have a dog cave?"

    Lu Sanzhu rolled his eyes, "Of course, when I was looking for a child just now, I was the first to go to the dog hole."

    He used to play in dog holes when he was a child, and he was very good at finding dog holes.

    In the corner of Cui''s backyard, there is a very small opening that is blocked by several common herbs such as mint and aloe vera planted there.

    Lu Sanzhu went to look over it, and he went to look elsewhere when he didn''t see anyone.

    Shu Yu heard it now, quickly asked him to lead the way, got up and followed to the backyard.

    Lu Sanzhu, who was familiar with the door, moved a few herbs to the side, and there was a hole, a very small opening, maybe only a thin child could get in.

    Shu Yu squatted down and saw some dark red marks at the entrance of the cave, which were... blood.

    "Xiao Ya''er did go out from here."

    The outside of this wall is not facing the village, but the direction out of the village.

    Xiaoya''er left the village?

    Shu Yu walked out of Cui''s house, raised his eyes and looked into the distance.

    This place was bare because there was no food, except for the mountain in the distance.

    And that mountain is where the black market is.

    Four miles, or two kilometers, can a five-year-old injured child go that far?

    But no matter if he can or not, Shu Yu wants to look for it along the way.

    She asked Yingxi to drive the mule cart from Zhuangzi, and he was about to leave when he got in the cart, but Jiang Gongzi also came up.

 Chapter 955ï¼š Changes in the black market

    Chapter 955 Changes in the Black Market

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, "You..."

    Young Master Jiang looked up at the mountain, "You want to go to that forest, right? I''ll go too, I''m still the owner of Zhuangzi, and I can''t ignore Xiaoyaer''s disappearance."

    Shu Yu gave him a fixed look, and understood, Young Master Jiang must also know what that place is for.

    This black market is not a secret, that is, ordinary people don¡¯t know it, and the wealthy people in Jiangyuan County know it.

    Young Master Jiang is a big landowner himself, and he can insist on experimenting for four or five years for a piece of land with a poor harvest of hundreds of acres, which is obviously not bad.

    What''s more, the black market is only two kilometers away from his Zhuangzi, so it''s strange that he doesn''t know.

    So Shu Yu didn''t reject him, turned around and said to Daniel and Lu Sanzhu, "You stay here, wait until the government arrives later to tell them the situation, and by the way, watch Mrs Tang."

    After saying that, Yingxi set off.

    Daniel chased out, only to see the back of the mule cart.

    He couldn''t help frowning, and Lu Sanzhu patted his shoulder, "What are you doing?"

    "I should have followed, otherwise it''s just A Yu and Jiang Gongzi, two people..." Now that so many people have seen it, it''s bad for A Yu to spread the word.

    Lu Sanzhu didn''t care, "What''s the matter, isn''t there a servant named Yingxi or Yingbei?"

    Daniel thinks about it, yes, it''s not just two people alone.

    So he entered the yard again and watched Mrs Tang go seriously.

    Shu Yu and Jiang Gongzi didn''t go very fast, but no matter how slow they were, they didn''t see any trace of Xiao Ya''er.

    Shu Yu had actually prepared for the worst, but he was a little unwilling in the end.

    Not long after, the mule cart arrived at Zhulinkou.

    Shu Yu got off the car and went straight up the stairs.

    I didn''t know how far I went, and I found that this forest was different from the last time I saw it. It seemed... There were more guards, and the guards were more strict.

    Shu Yu was puzzled, and after a few steps up, he was stopped by someone.

    The visitor glanced at the two of them and asked, "Is there something wrong with the two of you going up?"

    Shu Yu suppressed the surprise in his heart and said quickly, "We are here to look for someone. I don''t know if my eldest brother has seen a little girl around five years old. She is the child of the tenant''s family in Zhuangzi. She went out two days ago. The matter ran out, and now the whereabouts are unknown."

    The man pursed his lips and was silent for a while, then nodded, "I have seen it."

    Shu Yu and Jiang Gongzi looked overjoyed, "Where?"

    "It was just dawn two days ago, and the little girl did come here, but she was driven away by us, and she went over there. If you want to find someone, you may as well go there. Don''t go upstairs. , it is forbidden to enter here."

    "Go away?" Shu Yu took a deep breath and almost couldn''t hold back his swear words.

    She gritted her teeth, turned her head and left, and Young Master Jiang quickly followed.

    The two followed the guard''s words and walked towards the foot of the mountain on the left. After Shu Yu took a few steps, he turned around and glanced back. He was right. There were two more guards over there, and they watched warily. them.

    She asked Young Master Jiang, "The entrance here seems to be different from when I came back. Do you know what''s going on?"

    "You don''t know?" Young Master Jiang was surprised. He thought she knew about the black market, and she should know the reason.

    Shu Yu shook his head, "To be honest, I left Jiangyuan County last year for something, and I just came back a few days ago. I really don''t know what happened here."

 Chapter 956ï¼š The rare thing that Shu Yu sold

    Chapter 956 The Rare Things Shu Yu sold

    Young Master Jiang understood, he also looked back at Bamboo Forest, then lowered his voice and whispered, "You don''t know, there was a rare thing in the black market in Jiangyuan County last year."

    Rare stuff? How rare is it?

    Young Master Jiang, "It''s a mirror with a smooth face that can clearly see a single strand of hair on a person''s body. It is said that the mirror was sent to the capital, and finally bought by the third prince concubine in the capital. The third prince and concubine are entertaining guests, and many ladies and ladies of your family are very envious, and they all ask where they can buy this mirror."

    Shu Yu, "..." So this rare thing is something I sold myself?

    She looked a little uncomfortably into the distance.

    Jiang Gongzi continued, "The mirror was sent from the black market in Jiangyuan County. The steward here said that someone specially sent it to sell it. The steward said that the other party will send good things to the black market in the future. No, no After the few people heard it, they came to inquire about the news. In the past few months, there was a lot of chaos here, and there was no way to increase the guards. "

    Shu Yu'' Huh? ¡¯ When did she say that good things will be sent to the black market?

    It seems that the black market and the black market are also competitive. The manager clearly wanted the black market in Jiangyuan County to say so on purpose.

    Pity that she actually took the blame, now it''s all right, isn''t it because the black market sent people to guard it when the trouble happened? deserve it.

    Shu Yu was very shameless about this, but she was relieved when she figured out the reason. In the future, she would sell rare things when she was short of money, and would not look for the black market here.

    While talking, the two walked to the leftmost position of the bamboo forest. The hillside here is a bit steep. If you are not careful, you may fall down, and it is difficult to climb up.

    Shu Yu saw traces of landslides on the ground at a glance. She was shocked and squatted down to see that someone had indeed fallen.

    "Could it be Xiao Ya''er?" Jiang Gongzi also noticed.

    He glanced forward, it was okay, although it was not low, it was not very high either.

    "Miss Lu, do you have any ropes on your car? If not, please drive the carriage back to Zhuangzi to find two. I''ll tie them to your body and go down to see."

    Shu Yu originally wanted to go down by herself, but she didn''t expect that the young man in front of her was quite a gentleman. Seeing that there might be someone below, her first thought was not to go back and call someone, but to go down by herself.

    She nodded, "There is a rope on the carriage, Yingxi, go get it."

    "Yes."

    Yingxi ran fast and brought the rope in a short while.

    Shu Yu tied the rope to the thick tree trunk on one side, and tied the other end to Young Master Jiang''s waist, and watched him go down cautiously.

    Not long after, a happy voice came from below, "I found it."

    Shu Yu secretly sighed in relief, "Can you bring it here?"

    "Yes." Xiao Ya''er is only five years old, and because of years of malnutrition, she has become thin and small, and her weight is very light.

    Young Master Jiang separated a part of the rope, tied the man on his back, and climbed up little by little.

    As soon as she stood up, she quickly said, "She passed out. I felt her forehead was very hot, and the fever was severe. I don''t know how long it has been going on, so I have to send her back to Zhuangzi for Uncle Hu to take a look."

    Shu Yu quickly untied the man from him, it was really hot.

    "I have some antipyretic medicine in my car. I''ll send it to her first."

    After saying that, he hugged the person and left, Young Master Jiang had no choice but to untie the rope by himself.

 Chapter 957ï¼š Why is Lu Xiangjun here?

    Chapter 957 Why is Lord Lu Xiang here?

    Shu Yu ran people onto the mule cart. Because of Zhao Xi, some commonly used medicines were always in the cart.

    She checked Xiao Ya''er and found that there were large bruises on her body, some of which were serious. There is also a hit wound on the back of the head, but it has scabbed over, it should have been beaten by Li Xiaoshan and the others.

    Although the little girl was in a coma and was still hot, her body trembled from time to time, looking like she was afraid of the cold.

    Shu Yu hurriedly took out the medicine bottle from the drawer, poured out part of the medicine powder, and fed it with a water bag.

    Just half fed and half vomited, it looks really pitiful.

    Young Master Jiang came back. This time, Yingxi was not allowed to drive. He sat on the carriage by himself, grabbed the reins and shook it, and hurried back to Zhuangzi.

    The guard in the bamboo forest looked this way and turned back when he saw that the person had left.

    It was getting a little late now. When Shu Yu and the others rushed back to Zhuangzi, the other villagers also came back one after another.

    I just couldn''t find the child, and when everyone showed anxiety, they discussed whether to go to a farther place to see.

    Young Master Jiang stopped the car and said to the crowd, "You don''t have to go, I''ve found someone."

    Hearing the words, everyone immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Just as they were about to ask, they saw Shu Yu getting out of the car with the child, and everyone immediately gathered around.

    "Let''s all let it go. The child is injured. Let Uncle Huber see it first."

    The crowd immediately separated, and Uncle Hu put the person on the bed, took the pulse carefully, saw the corner of Xiao Ya''er''s mouth again, raised his head and asked, "What did she eat?"

    "This." Shu Yu gave him the medicine bottle, Hu Bo smelled it, and his eyes lighted slightly, "This is a rare good medicine. Since you have already taken the antipyretic medicine, please wait for the time being. I will help her treat the wound. , If the fever does not subside after a while, increase the dose."

    Hu Bo was actually a little fortunate that this girl had medicine in her hand, otherwise, given the current situation of Zhuangzi, it would not be possible to find herbs suitable for Xiaoyaer. His medical skills are mediocre and his abilities are limited. Now, depending on the weather, the city gate is closed, and he can''t even send him to the medical clinic in the city.

    As for the doctors in other towns and villages, they may not be as good as him.

    Shu Yu gave Hu Bo the medicine for trauma again, to see which one needs to be used, just take it.

    Uncle Hu looked at Shu Yu differently this time. Even if he was not skilled in medicine, he could see that the medicines in this girl''s hands were all high-quality medicines. He felt like he had found a treasure.

    Shu Yu asked Yingxi to stay and help, and walked out of the house by himself.

    Young Master Jiang hurriedly took two steps forward and asked, "How is it?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, and then asked, "Is the official messenger here yet?"

    Young Master Jiang also found it strange, "It should be back by reason."

    Who knew that as soon as he finished speaking, the villagers'' voices came from outside the courtyard, "Here comes the messenger, Jiang Dong''s house, here comes the messenger."

    Shu Yu and Jiang Gongzi looked at each other, and they both walked out of the yard at the same time.

    With just one glance, Shu Yu saw Hu Li, but he was unexpectedly the one who came.

    Huli led four officials, all of whom looked like they were in a state of turmoil, but their expressions were very serious.

    is two murders after all.

    He was about to come over to ask where the corpse and the prisoner were when he saw Shu Yu in front of him, and was stunned for a moment.

    Young Master Jiang didn''t notice when he came forward to meet him. Instead, he walked in front of Shu Yu in three or two steps and said in surprise, "Mr. Luxiang, why are you here?"

    The murder case is not related to her, is it?

 Chapter 958ï¼š Origin of Huli

    Chapter 958 The origin of Huli

    Road, Lu Xiangjun? ?

    Young Master Jiang turned his head to look at Shu Yu in astonishment.

    If he remembered correctly, Jiangyuan County was indeed canonized as a township lord recently. This man was exiled to the southwest, and later won a great reward from the emperor for inventing the heat pack.

    Is this the one in front of you?

    Yes, just now she also said that she left Jiangyuan County last year, so she didn''t know the changes of the black market guards, so that was what she meant.

    Others also heard Hu Li''s words and looked at Shu Yu in surprise.

    Is it true that the girl brought by Jiang Gongzi has such a background?

    But she doesn''t look like a lady from a big family at all. Whose lady would not only not scream and run away when she saw a dead person, but would also step forward to check it? Whose lady jumped into the cellar without saying a word, and didn''t even blink an eye when she saw the corpse? Whose lady immediately started to look for Xiao Ya''er when she heard that Xiao Ya''er was missing?

    Shu Yu couldn''t care about other people''s curious gazes, she explained the situation while leading Hu Li to Cui''s house.

    Hu Li had a serious expression, "This Mr. Tang is really ruthless. Killing one doesn''t count as killing the second. Previously, the Wang family also came to the government to report the case, but unfortunately they haven''t been able to find them. I didn''t expect anyone to be here."

    Shu Yu took him to see Li Xiaoshan''s body first. Hu Li and a few officials squatted down, looked at it, and then got up and went to the cellar. After a delay below, they lifted Old Cui''s body up.

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes and looked at the officials behind Hu Li.

    According to normal circumstances, it is normal for four or five officials to come to a case of death. But the problem is that these few people are not ordinary arresters in the county office, but... Xiang adults.

    At least, besides Hu Li, there are two other people Shu Yu who have also seen Xiang Weinan, and they are his confidants.

    "What are you looking at?" Hu Li waved his hand in front of her and said in a low voice, "If you look again, I won''t be able to explain it to Young Master Meng."

    Shu Yu couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Seeing that there was no one to his left or right, he lowered his voice and asked, "Why isn''t the one from the yamen who came here?"

    Huli sighed, he really couldn''t hide it from her.

    "Of course there are other things, or why do you think we came so late? Of course there are arresters in the yamen. When you hear a report, you just go out of the city and get people. I heard that the murder case was in this area, and I thought I just took the opportunity to come here. This investigation of other matters, it took time to gather the people and set off."

    Shu Yu, "Investigate other matters? What?"

    This piece...

    Shu Yu suddenly turned his head and looked in the direction of the black market, no, is it related to the black market?

    Hu Li''s next words confirmed her guess, "Didn''t you just say that the granddaughter of the Cui family was found in that forest? Originally, I couldn''t find an excuse to go there, and I was having a headache. There is now."

    Shu Yu couldn''t help swallowing, couldn''t it have something to do with the mirror she shot again? Are you here to check on her?

    She took a deep breath and asked in a low voice, "What are you going to check in that forest?"

    "This, I''ll tell you later, there are so many people right now, it''s inconvenient." Hu Li knew that Shu Yu was his own, and she was the first to bear the brunt of the painting he got back from the black market last time.

    Shu Yu looked at Daniel, Young Master Jiang and the others who were walking towards him, suppressed the doubts in his heart and nodded.

    Huli crouched down and continued to examine the corpse.

 Chapter 959ï¼š Jiang Kuanyu

    Chapter 959 Jiang Kuanyu

    The government has come, and the villagers surrounding the outside will naturally have to disperse.

    Shu Yu can''t go back to the city now, the city gate has been closed so late.

    Young Master Jiang invited them to stay on Zhuangzi temporarily. Fortunately, whether it was Da Niu or Lu Sanzhu, they explained their past to their family members before going out.

    There is no need to worry about Zhou Qiao. Mrs. Liang, I used to experience Lu Sanzhu''s nights without a home. She should eat and sleep.

    What''s more, she knew that Lu Sanzhu was here to borrow money from the second room, and she wondered if he was going to do something for Ayu, and she didn''t worry about it before she could borrow the money.

    Young Master Jiang invited not only them, but also several officials.

    It¡¯s just that Hu Li refused on the grounds that he wanted to guard here. The Cui family can also rest, and there is no need to go to Zhuangzi.

    The unconscious little Yaer was carried away by Uncle Hu.

    Young Master Jiang had no choice, so he asked Aunt Hu to bring dinner to the Cui family for a few officials.

    Shu Yu did not go to Zhuangzi because Hu Li planned to touch the forest at night.

    She just dawdled, wanting to stay a little longer and take the opportunity to go with them.

    Who knew that Hu Li shook his head, "The guards over there are more strict at night, we are serious officials, and we are investigating today''s murder case in the open, doesn''t it seem that we are thieves with a guilty conscience and impure intentions? We won''t go tonight. , and leave tomorrow morning."

    Okay, since he said so, Shu Yu went back to Zhuangzi to sleep at ease.

    Zhuangzi was brightly lit, and Aunt Hu had already tidy up the house for her, and her attitude was obviously more polite and respectful than when they first met. I think it was because she knew her identity as a villager.

    Shu Yu smiled at her, and by the way asked about Xiao Ya''er''s room, she wanted to see it.

    Xiao Ya''er still didn''t wake up, Uncle Hu checked her status from time to time, thinking that he wouldn''t be able to rest well tonight.

    Fortunately, the little girl''s fever has subsided, and although she is still asleep, her condition is much better.

    Shu Yu went back to his room and went to sleep in peace.

    I have to say that although this village is very remote, it is very quiet.

    Not even the chirping of insects and birds, not to mention other loud, pyrotechnic voices shouting outside.

    Shu Yu woke up until dawn, and when he woke up, he still didn''t realize where he was.

    It wasn''t until the voices of Daniel and Lu Sanzhu came from the door that she suddenly sat up.

    Thinking of what Huli and the others are going to do today, Shu Yu hurriedly dressed and went out.

    Lu Sanzhu was standing at the door, turned around to greet her, "Ayu, you are awake, come quickly, breakfast is ready, come and eat quickly."

    In addition to Hu Bo and his wife, there are also servants of the cook in this village.

    Lu Sanzhu has never enjoyed such a treat when he wakes up early in the morning and someone prepares a hearty breakfast, so he looks very excited now.

    Shu Yu laughed and followed him to the flower hall.

    Young Master Jiang was already sitting there, and when he saw her, he immediately stood up to say hello, "Lu... Lord Luxiang."

    The two have known each other for a day, and Shu Yu also knew his name - Jiang Kuanyu.

    Shu Yu pretended not to see the complicated look in his eyes, he sat on the table very naturally, took a mouthful of porridge, and said, "I wanted to talk about buying Zhuangzi yesterday, but I didn''t expect such an accident."

    Jiang Kuanyu sighed, yes, Zhuangzi had a murder case.

    Shu Yu took another mouthful of porridge, "Yesterday was delayed, let''s continue talking today."

 Chapter 960ï¼š Decided to buy Zhuangzi

    Chapter 960 Decided to buy Zhuangzi

    Jiang Kuanyu raised his head suddenly, "Talk? How to talk?" She even planned to continue buying Zhuangzi?

    This time, it was Shu Yu''s turn to be surprised, "What is it called how to talk? Isn''t it about hiring tenants to work? It''s 1,400 taels after it''s settled."

    She frowned, "Aren''t you going to go back on it?"

    Could it be that she knew that she was a Xiangjun and thought she had a lot of money and wanted the lion to speak up?

    Jiang Kuanyu shook his head, "No, I didn''t go back on it, I was worried that you would go back on it. After all... After all, there has just been a life lawsuit." Most people would think it''s bad luck.

    Shu Yu suddenly realized, but she didn''t actually have such an idea. She finally found this Zhuangzi.

    In fact, when she pressed the price yesterday, the reason why she directly pressed four hundred taels also gave Jiang Kuanyu room to bargain. Even if one thousand five thousand sixteen, she would still buy it.

    After all, it''s not easy to find a Zhuangzi who agrees with her. What''s more, because of the murder case yesterday, she saw some of the situation of the tenants.

    Although these tenants are not close to each other, they help each other. Cui old man is gone, they are sad or sighed or help, but no one speaks sarcastically.

    As soon as they heard that Xiaoyaer was missing, one by one immediately tried their best to help find them, and they didn''t even bother to eat dinner. Some people even worried that the little girl would fall into the water, and several people jumped down to look for it.

    And they are very industrious, and they don¡¯t forget to work when they talk.

    If Shu Yu wanted to hire someone, such a person would be very suitable for her. Of course, she still couldn''t hire all of them. After she bought Zhuangzi, she had to choose.

    "So, Young Master Jiang, are you still selling this Zhuangzi?"

    Jiang Kuanyu nodded, "It''s sold naturally, then the conditions I made earlier..."

    "I agree."

    Jiang Kuanyu breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s fine, I''ll get the house deed in a while."

    After a pause, he added, "Regarding the matter of the Cui family, don''t worry, even if Zhuangzi is sold to you, I will finish his funeral."

    Shu Yu felt that this person was indeed a conscientious person.

    But the specific things have to be discussed. Shu Yu has no time now, she has to go over and see if Huli has set off for the black market.

    So she said to Jiang Kuanyu, "I''ll go out to visit Cui''s house in a while. The deceased yesterday, Li Xiaoshan, is related to an uncle I know. I have to find out the situation."

    Jiang Kuanyu is fine, he is also very concerned about the Cui family.

    So after a few people had breakfast, they went to Cui''s house together.

    As soon as Shu Yu entered the door, he saw Mr. Tang who was extremely haggard, not only haggard, but also frightened in his eyes.

    There was no injury on his body, but his mental state was very poor. He was **** and huddled in a corner, and he didn''t dare to move.

    Shu Yu walked up to Hu Li, "Have you asked Mr. Tang?"

    Hu Li nodded, "I''ve asked, and I''ve said everything that should be said and shouldn''t be said." He glanced at Mrs. Tang as he spoke, and said ''tsk'', "She even asked me to sue, saying that you had tortured her. ."

    Shu Yu looked innocent, "How is it possible, am I that kind of person?"

    Huli accompanied her to pretend to be innocent, "Yeah, I also think she deliberately ruined your reputation."

    The two looked at each other tacitly, and then silently turned their heads and looked into the distance.

    Shameless, shameless.

    Shu Yu quickly recovered his face and asked, "What did she recruit?"

    It will be updated tomorrow

 Chapter 961ï¼š Cause of death of Li Xiaoshan

    Chapter 961 The cause of death of Li Xiaoshan

    Shu Yu interrogated Mr. Tang yesterday, but she only explained the process of killing Uncle Cui.

    Because they were in a hurry to find Xiaoya''er, they didn''t have time to ask about the next thing, so they went out directly.

    Now Huli, a professional interrogator, is here, and I want to understand all the details.

    Sure enough, Hu Li talked about the reason why Li Xiaoshan was killed.

    "After Li Xiaoshan eloped with Mr. Tang, because he had money in his hand, he was really satisfied at first. But you can see that they couldn''t go anywhere without a guide, and they couldn''t find a place farther and stranger to start over. "

    Of course, if they were brave enough to climb mountains to avoid the guards, it was not impossible for them to escape to other places.

    But the two of them didn''t dare, so they could only huddle around this village and didn''t go anywhere.

    There is no freedom at all here. They don¡¯t dare to go far to the county town for fear of being discovered. They are still poor here. What¡¯s the difference between being in jail?

    Li Xiaoshan couldn''t take it anymore, especially after Uncle Cui was killed, there were no people who went out to buy food. The problem is that Xiao Ya''er is missing, and Uncle Cui''s body will be found sooner or later.

    Mr. Tang suggested to leave here, but even if he left, wouldn''t it be the same to go elsewhere?

    So Li Xiaoshan wanted to go back to Shangshi Village, and wanted to go back to find his daughter-in-law Liang. Anyway, the Liang family has already paid off the money from the casino, and even if they go back, the casino will not trouble him.

    Besides, the Liang family gave him a son. After he went back, he coaxed a few words. For the sake of his son, the Liang family would always accept him.

    He even offered to share a share of the money swept away by Mr. Tang.

    Of course Mr. Tang would not agree, she was the one who killed Uncle Cui. Li Xiaoshan can go back, but she is absolutely impossible.

    She also suspected that Li Xiaoshan not only wanted to be reunited with his daughter-in-law and son after returning home, but he might also go to the yamen to report on her and get some money.

    Mr. Tang knows Li Xiaoshan''s temperament very well.

    The two had an argument. Mrs. Tang had already made one move, and the second move was not so difficult.

    So she also killed Li Xiaoshan.

    But she didn''t expect that Shu Yu and his party were outside the door at the time, and they arrested them. If it is one step later, the woman will run away again with the money.

    After Hu Li finished speaking, he pointed to a bag in the main room, "That''s the Wang family''s property that she swept away."

    Shu Yu went over to take a look, good guy, there really is silver and jewelry.

    In a rough calculation, there are indeed more than two hundred taels.

    "Do you want to return this money to the Wang family?"

    Huli nodded, "Of course, after this case is over, the silver will definitely be returned to its original owner."

    Shu Yu glanced at Mrs Tang in disgust. These two people not only harmed the Wang family, but also the Liang family and the Cui family. But the two could not get any compensation.

    Especially Xiao Ya''er, the only relative who depended on each other was killed, and she almost died. In the end, she could only bear all the pain alone. She was only five years old.

    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help kicking Mr. Tang.

    "Ah..." Mrs. Tang shrank even further.

    Shu Yu exhaled heavily, and then asked Hu Li, "When are you going to the woods?"

    Huli pondered, "Is that little girl awake?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "I don''t know, I just came out in a hurry, I just heard Hu Bo said that the fever has subsided, and it''s not a big problem for the time being."

    Huli nodded, "Okay, then go and see that little girl."

    He explained that the others continued to wait at Cui''s house, while he and Shu Yu walked towards Zhuangzi in front of the tenants.

 Chapter 962ï¼š This is so outrageous

    Chapter 962 This is outrageous

    Shu Yu and Hu Li walked in front, and the others were at a distance from them. Only then did Hu Li tell him the purpose of going to the forest.

    "You know that the black market has clear mirrors, right?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "I just heard Jiang Gongzi talk about it yesterday, and there are more guards for this."

    Hu Li said, "Isn''t that mirror taken away by the third prince and concubine? She later saw that the third prince''s mother, Concubine Hui, also liked her, so she filial piety to her. But I don''t know why, because of this mirror, Concubine Hui got it. The King''s Reward."

    Anyway, it is some means in the palace, Hu Li is not very clear, naturally there is no way to explain it to Shu Yu too clearly.

    But that was only the cause. As a result, the emperor''s favorite concubine who had just been admitted to the palace last year was dissatisfied and made a noise and insisted on the mirror.

    This is good, the torch of the palace fight was lit. I thought it was just a normal fight. In the harem, you often fight to the death for a little thing. It depends on which side the emperor favors.

    But this time is different, the emperor''s body is getting worse and worse, and the battle between the princes below is becoming more and more clear, and the fire of the harem suddenly burned to the court outside the palace.

    I don''t know why, but a rumor suddenly spread, saying that the mirror is not an ordinary mirror. It can reflect the good and evil of human nature. The emperor only rewarded him because he saw Concubine Hui in the mirror and knew that she was gentle and kind. something.

    "Huh?" Shu Yu''s eyes widened, question marks all over his head.

    This is outrageous! !

    "There are people who believe this kind of rumor?" This is a joke, right?

    Huli sighed, "Of course no one believes it on the bright side, everyone thinks it''s nonsense."

    No one believes it on the surface, then...

    "What about in the dark?" Shu Yu asked.

    Hu Li sighed, "A lot of people have come to the black market in Jiangyuan County secretly."

    "They believed?"

    "no."

    Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief, it''s okay, she thought all the scheming old foxes in the court hall were dizzy.

    Hu Li said in a low voice, "Although I don''t believe it, this rumor is obviously spread by someone with a heart. Some people make a fuss about the mirror. Although they don''t know the ultimate goal, they will most likely look for the person who sells the mirror. So there are several The passers-by came to the black market in Jiangyuan County, and the passers-by belonged to different forces.

    Those people didn''t enter the county seat, they were all concentrated on the black market side.

    This Jiangyuan County is managed by Xiang Weinan, of course he does not allow them to come and go on their own territory. But the fifth prince sent the news and told him to relax on the outside and tighten on the inside, just let these people go to the black market and see what would happen.

    Later, the trouble Jiang Kuanyu said happened.

    It''s just that Jiang Kuanyu''s intelligence is limited, so there is still some discrepancy with what Hu Li said.

    is actually not an ordinary little mess, but a few lives.

    But this human life cannot be dealt with on the bright side, no matter it is the party or the black market, they are all evacuated before the officials come.

    Xiang Weinan wanted to go into the mountain to investigate, but he was stopped by the guards at the foot of the mountain, saying that there was a private mansion in front of him, and it was difficult to enter if there was nothing wrong.

    Xiang Weinan was supposed to keep a low profile, and he wasn''t good at rushing in, especially when it came to matters related to the army. In the eyes of outsiders, if a small county magistrate dared to get involved, he would become a thorn in the eyes of others.

    Xiang Weinan could only retreat temporarily until the right opportunity.

 Chapter 963ï¼š Shu Yu hugged his waistcoat tightly

    Chapter 963 Shu Yu hugs his vest

    Shu Yu listened with a guilty conscience, but a mirror actually provoked so many people to the black market in Jiangyuan County.

    If they knew she was the one who sold the mirrors, they couldn''t eat her alive?

    No, keep a low profile.

    Shu Yu shivered and hugged his waistcoat tightly, absolutely, he couldn''t say it!

    Hu Li didn''t notice her expression, and said as he walked, "The fifth prince''s intention is to let the adults leave it alone. Now the situation in the capital is tense, and one wrong step may lead to failure. Now is the critical time. So here in the black market, my lord. It''s just an occasional excuse to pass by to see the situation. It''s been a few months, and the guards are not that strict."

    Listening to what Lu Xiangjun said, they walked up the mountain for a while yesterday, and they would have been stopped at the foot of the mountain before.

    Shu Yu understood, the opportunity is rare, I missed this time, I don''t know if I can find out something after a long time.

    What she has to worry about now is that her vest will be exposed. In the future, she should try not to get involved. If she accidentally exposes her legs, she will die without knowing how.

    Originally, she wanted to go to the bamboo forest with Hu Li, but now she has completely dismissed the idea.

    If you don¡¯t go there, it¡¯s better that people in the black market are rare.

    Although she is very confident in the effect of her makeup, there is no guarantee that people who have seen her will not recognize her.

    Let''s find an excuse to stay later.

    After Hu Li and Shu Yu explained, they also entered the Zhuangzi compound.

    Uncle Huber looked a little strange when he saw the group of people who came back one after another.

    Shu Yu stood at the door of the room, glanced inside, and asked, "Is Xiaoya awake?"

    Hu Bo said in a low voice, "I woke up once in the middle of the night, but after crying twice, I fell asleep again."

    The voice just fell, and there was a small sobbing sound inside.

    Huber said immediately, "Wake up."

    He quickly ran into the house, and Shu Yu and the others also went in.

    I saw the little **** the bed calling out ''Grandpa'', her eyes were still closed, and she was already curled up in a ball.

    When Shu Yu walked to the bedside, the little girl slowly opened her eyes.

    After opening his eyes, he kept looking ahead, as if there was something on the ground in front of him, and silently wept without speaking.

    This way, everyone in the room is a little helpless.

    Finally, Shu Yu sat down beside the bed and whispered to her, "Little Ya''er?"

    The little girl still didn''t speak, and even closed her eyes suddenly.

    Shu Yu raised his head and shook his head at Hu Li.

    Seeing this scene, Hu Li also knew that he couldn''t ask anything, "Then we passed."

    Shu Yu looked at the little girl, "I''m a little worried about the way this child is now, so I won''t go with you. You want to know where the steep **** is, and let Yingxi show you the way."

    "Row."

    Hu Li went out, and only Shu Yu, Hu Bo and Jiang Kuanyu were left in the room.

    After a while, Aunt Hu came in with a bowl of porridge.

    Hu Bo said, "Xiao Ya''er hasn''t eaten for two days. She finally woke up. If she doesn''t put a belly on her stomach, I''m afraid she won''t be able to support it any longer."

    Shu Yu gave up his seat to Aunt Hu and asked her to feed Xiao Ya''er porridge.

    Who knew that Xiao Ya''er closed her mouth and eyes, just hugged herself tightly, not talking or eating.

    Aunt Hu tried several times to no avail, and couldn''t help but worry, "How can this be good?"

    Aunt Hu and Xiao Ya''er know each other, she can''t feed them, let alone other people.

 Chapter 964ï¼š back to the county seat

    Chapter 964 Back to the county seat

    Shu Yu frowned, Xiao Ya''er couldn''t be forcibly fed into a person''s mouth.

    But you can¡¯t stop eating.

    Shu Yu thought for a while, squatted on the head of the bed, patted her back lightly, and said in a low voice, "Xiao Ya''er, would you like something to eat? After drinking the porridge, I''ll take you to see Grandpa, okay?"

    Those words really worked, the little girl suddenly opened her eyes and looked at her fixedly.

    After a while, his lips moved slightly, Dou Da''s tears fell, and his voice was hoarse, like a wounded little beast, "Grandpa, was hurt by someone..."

    "The bad guy got caught."

    The little girl''s eyes widened slightly, as if Shu Yu was lying to her.

    Shu Yu nodded affirmatively at her, "I was caught."

    Xiao Ya''er burst into tears, but she never made a sound, so she cried silently.

    Shu Yu continued to gently pat her on the back, "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, the official messenger is here, and I won''t let the bad guys escape, and I won''t let them hurt you again."

    The little girl was still crying silently.

    Shu Yu stroked softly for a long while, before reaching out to Aunt Hu.

    The latter hurriedly handed over the porridge with added sugar. When Shu Yu fed Xiao Ya''er again, she didn''t keep her mouth shut.

    But it was also very difficult for her to eat. What was even worse was that it was fine at first, but after a few mouthfuls, she suddenly threw up on the bedside.

    Not only spit out the porridge that was just fed, but also spit out the only sour water in his stomach.

    After vomiting, she fainted again.

    Hu Bo hurried over to give her a pulse, and put it on his forehead again, frowning tightly, "I''m getting hot again, and it''s worse than before, I, I can''t do anything about it."

    In other words, the medicine Shu Yu took out was no longer useful.

    Xiao Ya''er is not just a cold and a fever, but also accompanied by fear and injury and inflammation. In addition, she has not eaten for two days, and her immunity is weakened. It is very rare to be able to carry it.

    Shu Yu made a decisive decision, picked up the thin quilt on the bed and wrapped the little girl, and said to Jiang Kuanyu, "Young Master Jiang, I know a doctor who is very skilled in medicine, so I will take Xiao Ya''er into the city to find him. Please wait a day for the matter, can we talk about it tomorrow?"

    Jiang Kuanyu is naturally no problem, "Saving people is the most important thing, Xiao Ya''er will trouble you."

    Shu Yu nodded, called Daniel and Lu Sanzhu, and got into the mule cart.

    Before leaving, she said to Jiang Kuanyu outside the window, "Also, please tell me when the official post comes back, and let my maid go back to the city with the official post."

    "rest assured."

    Shu Yu lowered the curtains, the ox jerked the reins, and the mule cart drove forward quickly.

    Shu Yu rubbed her forehead. She didn''t expect to encounter so many things just to buy a Zhuangzi.

    This kid has to hold on, don''t be in trouble.

    Although the mule cart was fast, it was a bit far away, and there was a long queue at the gate of the city when we entered the city.

    Shu Yu used his identity as a townsman for the first time, so he went in from the side first.

    The car went straight to Liufang Lane, and before Shu Yu could return to his home, he knocked on the door of Meng''s house.

    Zhao Xi and Meng Yunzheng are both at home, and even A Ning is studying medicine here.

    Seeing Shu Yu holding a comatose and very embarrassed little girl in his arms, several people were stunned.

    "Save people." Shu Yu gave the child to Zhao Xi.

    Facing the patient, Zhao Xi''s expression immediately became serious.

 Chapter 965ï¼š who is that sister

    Chapter 965 Who is that sister

    Zhao Xi carried the child into the house, and A Ning quickly followed.

    Only Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu were left in the yard. Seeing the two men at the door leading the mule cart to leave, Meng Yunzheng asked curiously, "What happened?"

    "Didn''t I go to buy Zhuangzi yesterday? I encountered something..." Shu Yu recounted what happened on Zhuangzi, and by the way, Hu Li planned to investigate the black market.

    At the end, he couldn''t help but ask him, "Do you know about this?"

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Xiang Weinan told me." He also deliberately passed by the outside of the forest to observe.

    Shu Yu wanted to ask him what he thought, especially about the person who sold mirrors.

    But before she could ask, Meng Yunzheng lowered his voice and said, "The third prince should be taking action."

    Shu Yu was at a loss, "Huh?"

    "Forgot?" Meng Yunzheng looked at her amusingly, "You said, let the third prince ''discover'' the second prince''s life experience. What kind of mirror can reveal the good and evil in people''s hearts, most of them are the third prince''s handwriting, just borrowing the title to play. "

    Yes, the second prince is the son of Gongqiu and the noble concubine, but I didn''t expect that the war would not only be in the capital, but also in Jiangyuan County.

    Shu Yu sighed, Meng Yunzheng thought she was worried, "Where do you want to buy Zhuangzi?"

    Shu Yu nodded, Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, "Don''t worry, although Zhuangzi is close to the black market, it has been a few months since that incident, and those who originally went to Jiangyuan County have also returned to the capital. Hu Li and the others went to investigate. , I just want to see if there are any unexpected gains. This matter will not affect the Zhuangzi."

    "I hope Huli and the others have something to gain."

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, looking at the person in front of him but hesitant to say anything.

    Shu Yu''s heart skipped a beat, "What''s the matter? What do you want to say to me?"

    "The situation in the capital is tense. When Gongqiu''s deeds are exposed, it will inevitably involve me. I will have to go to the capital at that time."

    He is Gongqiu''s son. He has an affair with a noble concubine and there are still two princes left. Once this incident is exposed, Meng Yunzheng, as Gongqiu''s son, naturally cannot be safe.

    So before that, he must distance himself from Gongqiu and the Gong family.

    Shu Yu hurriedly asked, "When are you going? Now?"

    "That''s not it, it will take a while." At least, it has to wait for her wedding ceremony to be completed.

    Shu Yu secretly sighed in relief, "Is there anything I need help with?"

    "Don''t worry, I won''t be polite to you if you need it."

    Their family Ayu is smart and capable, of course he will not exclude her.

    While the two were talking, A Ning ran out, "Second sister, who is that sister?"

    Shu Yu touched her head, "Her name is Xiao Ya''er, she is one year younger than you. Her grandfather was injured, and she was also injured. Now she has no relatives and no reason, and is still sick, A Ning helps to take care of her. Is she alright?"

    The little girl felt uncomfortable and nodded immediately, "I will. Brother Zhao said that her life is not in danger for the time being, but she is not suitable for moving, so let her rest here first and leave after she recovers."

    "Then it will be hard for you."

    "It''s not hard." The little girl ran in again.

    gave Xiao Ya''er to Zhao Xi, and Shu Yu felt relieved.

    Just the thought of Meng Yunzheng going to the capital soon, made me worry.

    No, she has to hurry up and finish her work. If conditions permit, she will go together.

 Chapter 966ï¼š thats good stuff

    Chapter 966 This is a good thing

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu said goodbye and left, "I still have something to do, I''ll see you later."

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t stop him when he wanted to, he could only watch her hurriedly go out.

    Shu Yu went back to his house. Seeing that Daniel and Lu Sanzhu were still there, he took a sip of water and asked Daniel, "You said earlier that the sunflowers you planted earlier are ready to be picked, right?"

    "It''s almost there, I originally wanted to start picking after I found Zhuangzi."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Go now."

    "Row."

    Although Da Niu didn''t know what happened, Ayu looked like he suddenly became anxious.

    He immediately told the old lady, and hurriedly got up and went out.

    Shu Yu also pulled away Lu Sanzhu who didn''t want to move, "You won''t go back to work today anyway, so just come and help."

    Lu Sanzhu had a bitter face and was dragged away by her.

    They went to a ready-to-wear shop on Ningshui Street, and the sunflowers that Daniel planted were in the shop''s backyard.

    In fact, this backyard is already very small, but there is no way. Daniel originally wanted to plant half an mu of land in Shangshi Village. Later, he had to manage the shop, and he couldn''t go back often, so he could only plant sunflowers in the backyard here.

    So that there is almost no place for feet in the backyard now, as soon as you open the door, you can see a huge flower tray hanging down in front of you.

    But also because he is planted by his side, Daniel can have time and energy to take care of them carefully. The sunflowers he planted have all grown up safely.

    The growth cycle of sunflowers is generally about 100 days, but the climate was not suitable when the ox was planted, and the growth was slow in the early stage, so it can only be picked now.

    As soon as the three of Shu Yu arrived at the shop, they went straight to the backyard.

    As soon as he opened the door, Lu Sanzhu gave a ''hooh'' and looked up in surprise, "This, so high?"

    is much taller than him.

    "It looks dry, Ayu, didn''t you say this flower is beautiful? Who will come to see it like this?"

    Daniel explained, "Uncle Third, this is because the sunflower has matured. When it first bloomed, it was very yellow and very beautiful. It''s really beautiful to look at the whole piece."

    "Then why didn''t you ask me to come over then?"

    big cow,"¡­¡­"

    Shu Yu, "Okay, stop talking, cut the flower plate first."

    She raised her head, looked at the hanging flower tray, touched her tentacles, and couldn''t help showing a satisfied smile on her face.

    Sunflower seeds, looking at the drooping posture that almost crushed the poles, it is obvious that the fruit is very full.

    Shu Yu took out one and opened it, which made him even more satisfied.

    When Lu Sanzhu saw this, he quickly plucked one, and immediately stuffed the pulp into his mouth.

    "Well... it tasted okay, but it didn''t taste much."

    Shu Yu turned his head and glared at him, "No stealing."

    Lu Sanzhu whispered, "If you don''t eat it, don''t eat it, I don''t like it yet."

    "That''s because this thing hasn''t been fried yet. Go back and get spiced melon seeds, walnut melon seeds, butter melon seeds, caramel melon seeds, don''t eat them."

    "That won''t work, I helped with the work." Lu Sanzhu couldn''t help swallowing, and hurriedly took the sickle and started cutting the flower plate.

    After cutting a few, he was stunned for a moment, "Why are some of the plants here so short, aren''t they growing well?"

    Shu Yu looked in the direction of his fingers, his eyes brightened, and he walked to the sunflowers, "No, these are good things."

 Chapter 967ï¼š who is Ayu

    Chapter 967 Who is Ayou

    Lu Sanzhu observed it carefully for a while, and his doubts deepened. "Good thing? These plants are not only short, but also the flower tray is small, where is it?"

    "But this one can squeeze oil." Shu Yu''s eyes brightened and he picked out a grain. Although the grain was small, it was plump and thin, with high oil content.

    Lu Sanzhu''s eyes widened, "You, do you think this can squeeze oil?"

    Oil, that''s oil.

    Nowadays, both vegetable oil and lard are very expensive. In the past, the living conditions at home were not good, so I only dropped two drops when cooking vegetables. It was really only two drops, and there was no oil or water at all.

    Today is better, but oil is still expensive.

    Ayu actually said that these things can extract oil? Don''t you mean you can only cook it?

    He stretched out his hand and picked two of them, "How much oil can this flower plate squeeze out?"

    Shu Yu didn''t know, he had to squeeze it before he could count.

    When she got the sunflower seeds, she found that the seeds were big or small, and the small ones were oil sunflowers, which had high oil content and would be planted in the future.

    Later, when I asked Daniel to try planting, he asked him to plant edible sunflowers and oil sunflowers separately. Now both of them have grown up, and they are even growing very well. Can Shu Yu be unhappy?

    "Okay, let''s cut the flower plate first." Shu Yu suppressed his excitement and hurried to work.

    Lu Sanzhu was dawdling and lazy here, but Daniel had already cut several times.

    After all, the yard is not big, and the sunflowers that can be planted are limited, and they will be cut soon.

    I don¡¯t know if the sunflower seeds were screened at the beginning, or if they were carefully cared for by Daniel. Although the climate for sowing was not good, the flower trays were large, and the fruit seeds were many and plump, which was very gratifying.

    After the three of them cut the flower plate, they took off the seeds inside and put them in the basket.

    Two different sunflowers, each with half a basket.

    After digging, you have to filter it. Some nut shells are empty and naturally cannot be used.

    Fortunately, there are not many of them. After screening out some of the bad ones, the rest can be used for sowing.

    "Brother Daniel, look, if all these are planted, how many acres of land can be planted?"

    "Less than twenty acres."

    is a bit small, but there is no way, there are only so many seeds.

    Plant twenty acres first, and now the climate is suitable, it will mature in about three months, and then plant another batch. At that time, it was still early autumn, and the temperature in Jiangyuan County would not be too cold, so planting was not a big problem.

    If it¡¯s really cold, try to see if you can build a greenhouse.

    Shu Yu calculated in his heart, so he left these seeds to Daniel, and turned to Zhuangzi''s affairs to him.

    Just thinking about it, voices came from outside the shop.

    Daniel listened carefully, "It seems that Qiaoqiao is back."

    Not only Zhou Qiao, but now Daya, who has changed her name to Lu Shuyou, is also there.

    The two entered the backyard while talking, and were stunned when they saw the disgraced three people, "What''s the matter with you?"

    The three of them had been working for a long time, and their bodies were dirty, so Shu You hurriedly stepped forward and brushed off the dust on Shu Yu''s body.

    Zhou Qiao stared at the unfamiliar yard for a while, "Have the flower trays been cut?"

    "It''s all cut, Zhuang Zixun can plant it as soon as he touches it." Shu Yu went over to wash his face, and then asked the two of them, "Why did you come here?"

    Zhou Qiao said, "The shop has been closed for a few days, and it''s time to open. I just thought of asking Ayou to come over and reconcile the account first, and then the shop will have to be handed over to her."

    Lu Sanzhu looked confused, "Ayou, who is Ayou?"

 Chapter 968ï¼š who will take me home

    Chapter 968 Whoever sent me home

    Zhou Qiao laughed, "Third uncle, Ayou is Da Ya. Da Ya changed her name to Lu Shuyou, and Dahu and San Ya also changed their names. One was named Lu Shurui and the other was named Lu Shuning. Doesn''t it sound good?"

    Lu Sanzhu stared, "Is this renamed?"

    He touched his chin, "It does sound better than Da Ya, but it''s still not as good as my Da Bao and Bao Ya. It sounds like a baby."

    Shu Yu and the three of them, "..." As long as you are happy.

    But seeing Zhou Qiao, Lu Sanzhu finally thought of his eager wife at home, plus he didn''t want to work, so he simply got up and said goodbye, "Ayu, I have to go, I haven''t been home for two days, the child''s mother must be very worried. I."

    "Okay, let''s go."

    At this time, Lu Sanzhu still stood upright, staring at them with piercing eyes, even with a hint of condemnation.

    Several people looked at him, and Lu Sanzhu said confidently, "Anyone of you can show me off, my home is in the south of the city, I''ve been tired all day today, and my legs will break when I walk back."

    He wanted to drive Ayu''s mule cart back, but he knew that they had to leave the city tomorrow, so there would be no one for him.

    Lu Sanzhu suddenly felt that not only did he have to buy a house, he might also have to buy a car.

    This kind of thing, Daniel is duty-bound, not to mention that the third uncle just stared at him and said, "Three uncle, I will send you."

    "No, I''ll take the third uncle back, just in time for me to go to Fenghuai Street." Shu Yu got up.

    Fenghuai Street is located between this shop and the south of the city. Of course, it is closer to here, but she wants to go there anyway, so she can just take the third uncle back.

    Li Xiaoshan was killed, and Liang Wangsheng, who was related to him, was working in the mansion on Fenghuai Street. No matter what, he should tell him, lest the government come to him, he was not mentally prepared.

    By the way, let''s go and see how the big house is being repaired, and take his father home along the way.

    Shu Yu said to leave, Lu Sanzhu hurriedly followed, and Daniel could only sit back in place.

    But when he thought that Zhuangzi''s affairs were about to be implemented, and he was busy next time, he became excited again.

    He and Zhou Qiao explained the situation of the shop to Shu You, and after the handover was completed as soon as possible, he could go to farm without distractions.

    The accounts and procedures of Yiren Pavilion are very simple and clear, and Daniel has always operated according to the original regulations. So it didn''t take long for Shu You to fully grasp it.

    The ledger can go back and look at it slowly. It was not early, and Zhou Qiao sent her away from the shop.

    After and others left, she returned to the backyard.

    Da Niu is cleaning up the sunflower poles that have been cut off, which can be used as firewood after drying.

    Zhou Qiao hurried to get a broom and sweep the floor. The husband and wife looked at each other, while working, Zhou Qiao asked about Zhuangzi.

    "Where is Zhuangzi?"

    "It''s a little far from here, even if you take a mule cart, it will take a long way." Big Newton paused, then straightened up and said, "It''s a remote place, and there are only about 30 families close by, so it''s not very convenient to travel. , it¡¯s not convenient to buy things. Qiaoqiao, if we really live in Zhuangzi, we will definitely not be free here in the future, you¡­¡±

    Zhou Qiao laughed, "I don''t mind, aren''t you there? There''s no one around, and we don''t need to buy more things on weekdays, I think it''s pretty good."

    "Do you really think it''s okay?" Daniel was afraid of wronging her.

 Chapter 969ï¼š Daniel has only 12 taels of silver

    Chapter 969 Daniel only has 12 taels of silver

    Zhou Qiao shook her head.

    She really thinks it''s pretty good. She doesn''t like places with many people, whether it''s a village or a county town.

    After getting married for half a year, he urged her to give birth to a child, saying that she should go back to be filial to her mother-in-law, and asked her if she was rich in managing the shop and why she didn¡¯t buy some good things for her mother¡¯s family. Occasionally a relative came over, and would run to the shop to sit, either borrowing money or eating.

    Zhou Qiao is very irritable, she can''t wait to go to a place with no one with Daniel, it''s best to see no one.

    If Shu Yu was here, he probably knew about her situation.

    Her sister-in-law has social phobia.

    So Zhou Qiao heard Daniel say that Zhuangzi was far away, but she was relieved.

    It''s just that Daniel thought she was accommodating him, worried that she said this on purpose so that he would not be burdened.

    He went to see Zhou Qiao, but the latter lowered his head and couldn''t see the expression on his face.

    Daniel put down the flower pole in his hand, stepped forward quickly, and grabbed her hand.

    Zhou Qiao raised his head in surprise, and heard him say, "Don''t worry, although it''s far away, Ayu told me today that he will provide Zhuangzi with a mule cart, and we don''t need to leave when we enter the city. After making money, we will buy a house wherever you want to live."

    Zhou Qiao was stunned for a moment, then she couldn''t help laughing, "I really feel good living in Zhuangzi, no one bothers me, I''m very happy."

    "Yes, is that right?" Daniel saw her expression, and then he knew he wasn''t coaxing him. He felt a little embarrassed and quickly let go.

    Zhou Qiao thought it was strange, "Why do you talk about buying a house so well?"

    Daniel turned his back to her and started to work again, "Today, the third uncle came to Ayu to borrow money, saying that he wants to buy a house in the county town, and he should not go back to Shangshi Village in the future. Ayu also asked me if I wanted to If I buy it, she will also lend me money, but I refuse it."

    He now has a little money in his hand, but not a lot.

    After all, it was only half a year after they got married, and most of the money they earned before they got married was given to Mrs. Li. Later, when he got married, he wanted Zhou Qiao to marry beautifully, so he took out his private money and quietly bought some things for her.

    also specially hired a mule to marry, and was scolded by Li for this.

    Therefore, I don¡¯t have much money in my hands now, which I have saved in the past six months after getting married. That is to say, as the shopkeeper of this shop, Ah Yu''s salary is high, three taels of silver a month.

    This is already very rich for ordinary people.

    But there is no separation of Daniel, according to the unwritten rules of Jiangyuan County, at least two-thirds of the money must be paid to Li.

    However, the Daniel couple do not live at home, and they have to spend money on food and accommodation in the county seat. Later, Lu Dasong called the shots and paid one-third.

    As soon as I came to the house, I lacked strong labor, and the harvest in the fields was less. Second, the orchid at home is going to get married, and the second cow is going to school. As the eldest brother''s big cow, it is impossible to let go.

    Fortunately, two taels of silver are enough for them to live well.

    But it¡¯s only five or six months. It¡¯s not bad to save 10 taels of silver.

    How to buy a house with ten taels of silver? There are also many places where Ayu needs to use money.

    Zhou Qiao was still shocked that the third uncle wanted to buy a house in the county town. After listening to Daniel''s analysis, he immediately nodded and said, "It''s time to refuse."

 Chapter 970ï¼š divide into

    Chapter 970 Divided

    Zhou Qiao didn''t want to buy a house in the county seat. First, he really had no money, and secondly, they didn''t live here.

    The house was bought. If they didn¡¯t live there, the mother-in-law would definitely be impatient to move in.

    When they want to come back in the future, it is hard to say whether this house is theirs.

    Don''t look back. They worked so hard to pay back the money that they couldn''t even live in a house for a day.

    So she didn''t agree with buying a house. She is still more surprised by the decision of the third uncle, "Da Niu, do you think the third uncle and the third aunt have saved a lot of money?"

    Daniel thought for a while, then shook his head, "It shouldn''t be much, he asked Ayu to borrow the bulk of his head. I think it''s probably because the third uncle''s work is stable, plus Dabao is studying nearby, it is impossible for the third uncle and three aunts to go back and grow crops. Land, this is what I plan to buy."

    Unlike him, I don''t know if I will live in the county in the future.

    Zhou Qiao nodded, "Yes, the third uncle is different from ours."

    The husband and wife were discussing the purchase of a house with three bedrooms. At this time, in Liufang Lane, the old lady was also asking Shu Yu, "Where is the third house going to be bought, do you know?"

    Shu Yu just came back. After she sent off Lu Sanzhu, she went to the mansion and told Liang Wangsheng about Li Xiaoshan.

    How did Liang Wangsheng know that this person was missing for two months, and he was actually killed when he heard the news again.

    At that time, he felt that he deserved it, and evil will be rewarded.

    Yingxi just happened to be back, which means that Hu Li''s officials also brought the prisoner and the victim back to the county office. Shu Yu asked Yingxi to send Liang Wangsheng to the yamen to recognize him.

    Lu Erbai was not at the big mansion, as if he had gone out to work. Shu Yu drove the mule cart back by himself.

    As soon as came back here, the old lady asked about the house.

    Shu Yu didn''t delay much in the south of the city, and he didn''t delay in delivering the people. Naturally, he didn''t inquire where the third uncle''s house was bought.

    but¡­¡­

    "I guess it''s still nearby. It''s close to the Peach Blossom Forest, and it''s not a few steps away from Dabao''s private school. It''s a place where I''ve lived for so long, and I''m familiar with it for miles around."

    The old lady thought about it too, she turned to ask Daniel, "You said your third uncle bought a house, will Daniel want to buy it too?"

    "I asked Daniel, and I promised to lend him money, but Daniel refused."

    Shu Yu said, seeing the old lady frowning, she seemed very distressed. It is estimated that she knew that the price of houses in Jiangyuan County would increase in the future, and felt that she would lose millions if she did not buy it now.

    She laughed immediately, and sat next to the old lady and put her arms around her shoulders, "Milk, don''t buy it if you don''t want to buy it. Later, when you have money, let him go to Fucheng to buy it."

    The old lady couldn''t help but sneered at her, "What about the Fucheng? Isn''t the house in the Fucheng more expensive? With that little money in his hand, where can he afford it?"

    "That''s not necessarily true. Brother Daniel will work with me in the future. I definitely can''t treat her badly, right?"

    What Shu Yu didn''t say is that she and Daniel discovered the sunflower seeds together, and Daniel completed the early cultivation by himself. In this regard, Daniel spent more thought than her.

    The two of them can say that one contributes money and the other contributes technology, so when the sunflowers are harvested, Shu Yu intends to give him a share. You can''t just pay the shopkeeper''s wages like before asking him to help look after the shop, right?

    Big Niu is honest and keeps running up and down without expecting anything in return, but she can''t bully him, right?

    The old lady took Shu Yu''s hand, "Then you can''t suffer."

 Chapter 971ï¼š Zhuangzi got it

    Chapter 971 Zhuangzi gets it

    Shu Yu would not suffer, of course, she went to Zhuangzi with Daniel the next day to find Jiang Kuanyu to buy Zhuangzi.

    Jiang Kuanyu didn''t see Xiao Ya''er and was a little worried, "Is she alright?"

    "It''s all right. The doctor said that she ate something unclean and was slightly poisoned. I went to see her in the morning when I went out. Although she was still in a drowsiness, her complexion was much better than yesterday, and her fever had subsided. It''s all right."

    Jiang Kuanyu was surprised, "Poisoned?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "It should be that she hid in that forest and ate something like wild fruits and mushrooms when she was too hungry."

    Jiang Kuanyu did see some fruit pits on the ground when he thought of going down the steep slope.

    He was actually a little fortunate in his heart. Fortunately, Lord Lu Xiang came to buy Zhuangzi, and also proposed the idea of ??visiting the tenant''s house. Otherwise, they wouldn''t even know that Mr. Tang killed two people.

    When they found out, not to mention that the person had disappeared long ago, even if Xiao Ya''er was gone, they would have thought that she was taken away by the Tang family, sold or killed, and they would not have found someone in such a timely manner to take her life. to pull it back.

    Knowing that people are all right, Jiang Kuanyu felt relieved.

    The two talked about Zhuangzi, Jiang Kuanyu handed over the house deed and wrote a deed.

    Shu Yu picked it up and looked at it, a little surprised, "One thousand two?"

    Is this price going down?

    Jiang Kuanyu said, "If such a big incident happened yesterday, ordinary people would definitely not consider this village again. Lord Lu Xiang is still willing to talk, and I am naturally willing to give in. Moreover, what Lord Lu Xiang has done also Let me know that you are a generous and kind-hearted person, and you will definitely love this Zhuangzi in the future, and treat the tenants who stay with you."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Well, what should I say? Does this mean that good people are rewarded?

    She earned another two hundred taels for herself?

    Shu Yu was happy in her heart, how could she live up to the good intentions of the other party with such good money?

    Without a word, she took out the bank note, signed it neatly, and put away the house deed.

    "In that case, I would like to thank Young Master Jiang."

    Jiang Kuanyu smiled heartily, "Actually, Zhuangzi has sold, and I am relieved myself."

    After the implementation of this matter, both sides were relieved.

    Jiang Kuanyu asked Shu Yu to wait for a while, and asked his entourage to bring all the tenants over and recognize the new owner.

    This time, Shu Yu didn''t refuse. She had seen all the tenants she should have read, and she had a good idea.

    She drank two cups of tea in the main room, and the tenants came one after another, all of them standing in the front yard with inexplicable faces.

    Jiang Kuanyu glanced roughly and almost all arrived.

    He then walked to the top of the steps, looked at the people who were chatting in a low voice, and said aloud, "Everyone, be quiet."

    When there was no sound from the bottom, Jiang Kuanyu continued, "In the past few years, everyone has rented the land of my house and has been working diligently. As for me, I see it in my eyes. It''s just that the harvest is not good. There is no other way but to sell the Zhuangzi and the land. You all know about this, and now I have found a suitable buyer, and in the future, the land around this Zhuangzi will have a new owner.¡±

    The voice below resounded loudly, more intense than the discussion just now.

    Some people even cried and sold the land, what will they do in the future? All will be dead.

 Chapter 972ï¼š Hire a long-term worker

    Chapter 972 Hiring long-term workers

    These tenants really knew that Jiang Kuanyu was going to sell the land long ago, but they haven''t seen the buyer for so long, and they still have some luck in their hearts.

    Some tenants even ran to him and said that since they couldn''t sell it for the time being, it would be better to sow the crops. If it was later, they would miss the season, and they would definitely be able to grow good crops this time.

    But Jiang Kuanyu refused, and even asked them to rush to find other jobs while the farming was busy.

    Such firmness finally made the tenants give up completely, and indeed some people went to the county seat or other landlord''s tenant land.

    Now that they are really sold, everyone is at a loss.

    In fact, they have also met other owners, but Jiang Kuanyu is the best person to get along with and the most considerate of them.

    The next owner, who knows what it will be like?

    Just thinking about it, Shu Yu got up and walked out, standing beside Jiang Kuanyu.

    The people in the front row were stunned when they saw her, isn''t this... Mr. Lu Xiang? They have only seen each other in the past two days.

    Jiang Kuanyu has already started to introduce, "This is Lord Lu Xiang, I think you all know that in the future, she will be the owner of this Zhuangzi and the hundreds of acres of land outside."

    Is Lu Xiangjun? ?

    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, and they didn''t dare to speak at this moment.

    Even if they saw her two days ago, she was approachable, but after all, they have never gotten along, and now the other party seems to have the power of life and death in their future, which is a bit uneasy after all.

    Shu Yu glanced around, coughed lightly and said, "We meet again, hello, my surname is Lu, you can just call me Lu Dongjia. Young Master Jiang has already told me about your situation. I know you want to plant the land. Food, but I still have to say in advance that I don¡¯t plan to rent the land out.¡±

    Wh, what? ?

    Someone became anxious, "Mr. Lu Xiang, do you really not rent a single acre of this hundreds of acres of land? Well, that..."

    Don''t they even have to buy food to eat? Now that rice, flour, grain and oil are not cheap, they have no money, do they really have no way to survive?

    The humming was louder, and someone was crying harder.

    Shu Yu was so noisy that he could hardly speak, "Be quiet first, I haven''t finished speaking yet."

    As soon as she raised her voice, the people in the yard groaned and stopped immediately.

    Only then did Shu Yu continue, "I used this hundred acres of land to grow my own things. But with so much land, we will definitely not be able to do it ourselves, so I plan to hire someone. Jiang Gongzi told me that you are all Diligent and willing to endure hardship, I saw it two days ago, and it is really good."

    After a pause, she said, "So, if you are willing, I will take the lead in considering hiring someone from among you to farm the land, as a long-term worker in our family."

    "Changgong?" The people below looked at each other.

    These days, whether tenants or long-term workers, they are all people who have no land.

    But relatively speaking, tenants have to be freer. The grain is good or bad. As long as they pay a certain rent, the rest is theirs.

    Long-term workers are not free, but the wages are fixed, and there is no need to worry about whether the grain harvest is large or small, as long as the wages are paid regularly.

    Of course, no matter which one has a premise, that is to meet a good master.

    Now most of the landlords are exploiters, regardless of tenants and long-term workers, not many can live a good life.

    They didn''t know whether Shu Yu was good or not, and they were a little undecided in their hearts.

 Chapter 973ï¼š three questions

    Chapter 973 Three Questions

    Shu gave them time to think about it, and she went back to the main room to drink tea.

    The front yard was humming constantly, with occasional high-pitched screams.

    After waiting for half an hour, someone finally came up and said he wanted to ask Shu Yu a few questions.

    Shu Yu looked up, isn''t this the neighbor woman from the Cui family?

    Shu Yu was impressed by her and her senses were good, so she nodded, "You ask."

    "What kind of food do you want to grow on the land that Lu Xiangjun bought?"

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "What I want to grow is a kind of food that you have never seen before."

    "Never seen?" Guo''s eyes widened, "Since we''ve never seen it before, we don''t know how to plant it at all. What should we do if it fails?" Wouldn''t they ask them to pay?

    Shu Yu shook his head, "The food I want to grow is called sunflower. It does not require much soil and is easy to grow. My brother has already successfully tried planting it. In the future, my brother will live in this village, and he will bring it with him. You, teach you how to plant."

    Daniel nodded aside.

    Guo Shi was surprised, the owner''s brother still went down to the ground in person?

    She couldn''t help swallowing her saliva, "Then, how is the salary calculated?"

    "According to the salary of general long-term workers in Jiangyuan County, it is 600 yuan a month. Of course, if I do well, I will increase my salary and reward."

    At the beginning, the salary must not be too high, otherwise it would be too simple to make money here, which will easily give people the illusion and will also make people lazy.

    But she can''t make her long-term worker''s life too difficult, how can she work hard if she can''t get enough to eat and wear warm? So as long as she works hard, she will not treat everyone badly.

    Guo''s mind turned fast, and when he heard the meaning of these words, his heart finally felt a little fluctuating.

    She clenched her fists slightly, "How many people does Xiangjun plan to recruit?"

    "Thirty people are tentatively scheduled. Of course, these thirty people may not all be recruited from among you. I have to see if you are suitable. I will only hire suitable people."

    Guo understands this.

    Shu Yu saw her lowered his eyes and thought, "Any other questions?"

    Guo shook his head, "No more."

    Shu Yu thought, after discussing for so long, there are only three questions?

    It seems that she still has to come.

    When he was at home last night, Shu Yu wrote the deed.

    She took out the deed and pushed it in front of Mr. Guo, "This is the deed. There are a lot of points to pay attention to. You ask everyone, if there is no problem, then I will pick someone."

    Guo looked down and saw that the paper was densely packed with words, and she knew very few.

    This, so many conditions? She suddenly felt breathless and suffocated.

    On the side, Jiang Kuanyu, knowing that few of them can read, took the deeds and read them one by one.

    The more read, the more surprised Jiang Kuanyu became.

    This deed is not only a requirement for the tenants, but also has the same binding force on Shu Yu.

    No wonder she wrote so much, but she is a landlord now, isn''t this too kind? Even more reasonable than his former landlord.

    Shu Yu knew what he was thinking when he looked at him, and the corners of his mouth twitched.

    What she wants is not slaves who are beaten and scolded for exploitation, but workers who work hard so that they can live a good life.

    What''s more, she''s not Zhou Papi, she''s not so cruel, and she has to make things worse on people''s already difficult life. Hello everyone, hello everyone, hello everyone, can''t you make money?

 Chapter 974ï¼š detailed deed

    Chapter 974 Detailed Deed

    Guo Shi was also stunned when he heard it, and his whole body went numb.

    After Jiang Kuanyu finished reading, she stared at Shu Yu, "Lord Lu Xiang, is this, what is written on it is true?"

    The above not only specified their wages, but also said that because of the inconvenience of entering the city, if there is a need, there will be a special person to help purchase food every month.

    is also meticulous about how much money will be deducted for a day of leave, and double deduction if you do not come to work for no reason, but if you are sick, only half a day will be deducted.

    Of course, they are also required to maintain and keep secrets about their owners and land planting, otherwise they will be sent to officials for accountability.

    Guo thinks that these are not problems.

    After receiving Shu Yu''s affirmation, she immediately ran out excitedly and told the others about these things.

    The tenants outside think it is unlikely that there is such a good master for the long-term tenants these days? I''m afraid you''re not fooling them, are you?

    Shu Yu pointed to Jiang Kuanyu beside him, "With Young Master Jiang as testimony, of course I won''t lie to you."

    Mrs Guo believed her, so she was the first to stand up, "Mr. Lu Xiang, what do you think of me? I want to sign the deed."

    Shu Yu smiled, "Don''t worry, come one by one. I answered all the questions you asked me just now. Now, it''s my turn to ask."

    Shu Yu began to recruit people, after all, it is farming, and some professional problems have to be answered by experts.

    The number of people is not very large, and it took almost an hour to ask.

    Twenty families, the smallest family has one person, and the largest has four people.

    The one with one person is fine, but the family with four people will laugh stupidly.

    Four people are four wages, and one person is 600 yuan. Isn''t their family 224 yuan a month?

    In this way, I will be able to save money to build a house in a short time, and I will be able to eat better in a month. I am excited to think about it.

    Everyone else looked at them enviously.

    Shu Yu has recruited twenty-seven people here. Of course, not all of these twenty-seven people are responsible for farming, and two of them work on Zhuangzi. Otherwise, there are only two big cattle and husband and wife, such a big Zhuangzi, people can''t take care of them.

    After recruiting people, it''s time to arrange the work.

    In this regard, it is enough to let Daniel come. It was the first time that Daniel was the head of the village, and he was somewhat nervous when facing more than 20 people.

    Fortunately, Shu Yu was by his side to give him courage. He had practiced it repeatedly in his heart, but he was still able to explain things with a sullen face.

    Before planting, it is natural to loosen the soil.

    Since the current seeds can only be planted about 20 mu, Da Niu first went out to demarcate an area, opened up the land, and planted other things on the rest.

    It was almost night when things were done, so Shu Yu and Daniel returned to the city.

    Jiang Kuanyu went with her. He promised to leave the Cui family after the funeral, and he would do it.

    Uncle Cui''s body has been brought back to the yamen. With Xiang Weinan''s speed and the clarity of the case, the case can be closed tomorrow at the latest.

    Jiang Kuanyu lived in Fucheng, but he only lived in Zhuangzi for two days.

    He plans to stay in Jiangyuan County for one night tonight, and bring Old Uncle Cui back tomorrow for a proper burial.

    Shu Yu went into the city with him, Jiang Kuanyu wanted to see Xiaoyaer first, and the two cars went straight to Liufang Lane.

    However, Shu Yu and Jiang Kuanyu are not very friendly, and it is impossible to lead people directly to the Meng family. So she asked him to go to his house to sit for a while and have a cup of tea, and she went to Meng''s house to have a look first.

    Who knew that when she just entered her house, the old lady said that Xiaoyaer was in the room.

 Chapter 975ï¼š Did Xiaoya speak?

    Chapter 975 Xiao Ya''er spoke?

    Shu Yu was a little surprised, "When did you come here?"

    "Not long before you came back, you were sleeping in Ah Ning''s room." The old lady was not used to calling her Ah Ning at first. She called her three times all day long, and the little girl was not happy.

    She is not afraid of the old lady now, so she takes the trouble to remind her of new names that are nice, easy to remember and have a good meaning every day. It''s been like this a few times, and now the Lu family members have changed their minds.

    Shu Yu heard that he was in Ah Ning''s house, so he went over to take a look, not only Xiao Ya''er was sleeping, but also Ah Ning, the two little girls were covered with a thin blanket, their heads rested on their heads, and they slept very sweetly.

    The person fell asleep, so Shu Yu didn''t want to disturb him, so Jiang Kuanyu took a look at the door. Seeing that there was nothing wrong with the person, he backed out again.

    Returning to the main room, Shu Yucai asked Xiao Ya''er in a low voice, "What did the doctor say?"

    As the old lady brought tea to both of them, she said, "The physical injuries have been cured, and it is not a big problem to take care of them afterward. The important thing is the injury in the heart. I heard from Doctor Zhao that this girl was in the middle of the night. When I woke up, I woke up again at noon, and when I woke up, I stared blankly at the top of my head and didn''t speak, as if I had lost my soul."

    The old lady couldn''t help shaking her head when she said this. It''s no wonder, listening to A Yu said, Xiao Ya''er saw his only grandfather being killed in front of her own eyes, and hid alone under the hillside for two days and starved for two days. sky. Adults can''t stand it, let alone such a small child.

    "Doctor Zhao said that it was fortunate that A Ning was talking to her, and it was probably a little girl, so the girl finally had some reaction. Doctor Zhao said that A Ning''s chattering and arguing gave him a headache, but the girl listened to A Ning''s words and got up to eat. She got something. But because of this, she relied on A Ning so much that she grabbed her sleeve and refused to let it go."

    When Ah Ning wanted to get up, she also got up, and if she wanted to go out, she followed.

    But her body is too weak, it is best to lie on the bed and take good care of her. But it was impossible for A Ning to live with her at Meng''s house, so she simply brought it back.

    It happened that there were only two big men in the Meng family, and Xiao Ya¡¯er was young, so she probably wouldn¡¯t feel at ease facing two strange adults in such a strange place.

    So Dr. Zhao sent the person back, and A Ning was also tired all day. The two little girls lay on the bed and talked for a while. Of course, it was A Ning who was talking, and she fell asleep after a while.

    Shu Yu nodded when he heard the words. Jiang Kuanyu was relieved to know that everyone was fine. Xiao Ya''er was still sleeping.

    When he saw her again the next day, Xiao Ya''er was awake.

    Just as the old lady said, she has been holding on to A Ning''s clothes uneasy.

    But she needs to recuperate, but A Ning can''t stay in bed with her all day, she has to get up, brush her teeth, wash her face and eat breakfast. At this time, Xiao Ya''er looked at her back eagerly, then shrank to the end of the bed and hugged her legs.

    A Ning felt uncomfortable, so she went to find Shu Yu, "Second sister, what should I do?"

    Shu Yu asked her to eat, went into the room by himself, sat on the edge of the bed and called her, "Little Ya''er?"

    The voice was a little familiar, and Xiao Ya felt as if she had heard it before.

    After hesitating for a while, he raised his head and was stunned when he saw Shu Yu, then remembered, "Grandpa..."

    A Ning, who followed up, widened her eyes and spoke? Did Xiaoya speak?

 Chapter 976ï¼š last side

    Chapter 976 The Last Side

    A Ning ran in and stood behind Shu Yu, "Sister, what did you just say?"

    Xiao Ya''er raised her head, looked at her, and looked at Shu Yu, not quite understanding how they were together.

    But when she mentioned her grandfather, tears filled her eyes again, and big ones fell down.

    A Ning immediately became anxious when she saw it, "Sister, don''t cry, your eyes will be broken."

    Shu Yu told A Ning to stop talking. The first word Xiao Ya''er saw when she saw her was ''Grandpa'', thinking that she remembered what she said to her the day before yesterday.

    She nodded to Xiao Ya''er, "Yes, I promised you to take you to see your grandfather. Do you still want to go now?"

    "Go, go."

    The little girl let go of her hands, wiped away tears, and crawled over to the edge of the bed to get off.

    Shu Yu held her down, "Don''t worry, eat something first, and I''ll take you there after eating."

    The little girl nodded again and again, and when Ah Ning saw this, she hurried to the kitchen and brought a bowl of noodles with an egg nestled on it.

    The portion is not much. After all, Xiao Ya¡¯er is still ill, and she vomited before eating.

    It was Ah Ning who fed her the noodles. The little girl has a sister''s style. She used to be like this when she took care of Baoya.

    After eating and resting for a while, Shu Yu took her out of the door fully armed.

    A Ning was going to follow, but was stopped by the old lady.

    Although she said that she wanted to be a doctor in the future, she was not afraid of blood or death, but in the end, she was young and in such a dark place, how could the old lady rest assured.

    Xiao Ya''er had no choice, the old man Cui was her only relative, and she had to see one last time before going to the ground.

    Shu Yu went by mule cart. Although the county office is not far from Liufang Alley, Xiao Ya''er is not in good health, so it is more convenient to take a car.

    When he arrived at the gate of the county office, he found that Jiang Kuanyu was already waiting there.

    Shu Yu nodded at him and walked into the county office with Xiao Ya''er in his arms.

    Jiang Kuanyu turned his head to look at Xiao Ya''er. Seeing that the little girl was only looking at the yamen eagerly, he asked a few questions, but she didn''t say a word, so she couldn''t help sighing.

    Several people were taken to the outside of the mortuary by the official, which was explained by Huli, and asked to let Uncle Cui be left alone in the outside room for them to see, so as not to enter the room, the air would be bad and the light would be gloomy and frightened. people.

    When the little girl saw Uncle Cui''s body, she struggled to get down to the ground, and immediately jumped up crying.

    Shu Yu quickly stopped the person, "Don''t touch it, just watch and talk here."

    Xiao Ya''er turned her head, tears welling up in her eyes.

    Shu Yu can''t help it. It would be nice to bring her here. This is a murder case. Before the case is closed, it should not be seen by outsiders. Where can you touch it?

    What''s more, this child is still ill and has a low immunity. In fact, it is not suitable to even approach.

    Before Shu Yu went out, he even gave her protection.

    Xiao Ya''er is actually very sensible, and finally obediently listened to the words, knelt not far away and cried, talking to old man Cui intermittently while crying.

    It''s just that her voice was vague, and Shu Yu couldn''t hear what she said.

    In the end, the little girl cried so hard that she almost threw herself over, and Shu Yu hurriedly carried her out.

    Jiang Kuanyu went to inquire about the progress of the case, and learned that the case would be finally closed when the Tang family came over this afternoon. With two lives on his back, the Tang family would definitely be sentenced to death.

    According to the rules, Xiao Ya''er should be passed on to ask questions, but the situation is special, she is a child again, so she was not allowed to show up.

 Chapter 977ï¼š things that day

    Chapter 977 The events of that day

    The money stolen by Mr. Tang will be returned to Wang''s house, and Uncle Cui''s body will be taken away.

    As for Li Xiaoshan''s corpse, Liang Wangsheng followed Yingxi to see it that day. After confirming his identity, he no longer cares about it. Anyway, the Liang family has divorced this new son-in-law, and the marriage certificate has been retrieved. It''s ok.

    Therefore, the people from the yamen went to notify the Li family to come and claim it. The Li family had many sons and didn''t care much about Li Xiaoshan. What''s more, he was married, equivalent to a married person, but he still did such a shameful thing, not to mention the Li family, even the Li clan did not want him to enter the Li family grave.

    In the end, most of the Li family wrapped their straw mats and found a place to bury them.

    These things Jiang Kuanyu will do well, so Shu Yu doesn''t have to worry about it.

    Xiao Ya''er cried a lot, but people became different. Although she still didn''t look like she was in good spirits, at least she no longer shut up and said nothing.

    She sat in the car and began to slowly talk about the scene of that day. It turned out that she hit her head when Li Xiaoshan was thrown to the ground, and fainted at that time.

    When I woke up, I only saw my grandfather lying in the yard covered in blood.

    She hurriedly ran out, but her grandfather told her to run away without making a sound and find someone. Pushing her away and asking her to take good care of herself in the future, she swallowed her breath without explaining a few words.

    Xiao Ya''er thought that her grandfather could be saved at that time, so when Li Xiaoshan and the two went to clean up the blood on his body, he planned to find someone to save his life.

    But her head hurt too much, Li Xiaoshan''s swing was not light, and she fainted again when she was halfway through the dog hole.

    Tang and the two didn''t see her when they came out, so they went out to look for her, but they couldn''t find anyone. Afraid that she would find someone for help, she guarded the front and back of the house. Whenever she asked for help, she could see it at a glance, and she could control people in advance.

    Xiao Ya''er woke up after a long time, worried about old man Cui, and hurried back to the yard.

    As a result, there was nothing but blood in the yard. She was five years old, and she didn''t understand anything. She knew that her grandfather had been killed.

    She crawled out of the dog hole again, but the direction of entering the village was blocked. If she shouted loudly, it might be heard by the aunt''s house closest to her house, but her family was only home with her and her sick mother-in-law. She was afraid When the two come out, they will also be killed by the Tang family.

    Her head was dizzy, and she couldn''t think of a better way, so she ran in another direction.

    When she entered the woods, she saw someone, no matter who they were, she wanted to ask him for help.

    But that was the guard of the black market, he didn''t care about her at all, he didn''t allow her to walk in the woods, and drove her away.

    Xiao Ya stumbled forward, and then fell down the steep slope.

    Shu Yu and Jiang Kuanyu were sighed, and when they got home, they asked Hua Xian to help her wash her hair, bathe and clean up, and they told Jiang Kuanyu about the arrangements behind Xiao Ya''er.

    Actually, it would be wrong to say that Xiao Ya''er has no relatives. Since Mrs. Tang is the distant niece of Uncle Cui, then their family and the Tang family are of course relatives.

    But the Tang family is so indifferent and cruel to their own daughters, it is even more impossible to adopt and treat Xiao Ya''er well.

    Jiang Kuanyu said, "I''ll take him back to the house."

    Shu Yu has no objection. Who knew that when she turned to ask Xiao Ya''er, she fell silent, obviously not wanting to go.

    She wanted to go back to Zhuangzi, where there was grandfather, and she wanted to accompany him.

    But now she has no choice, she is only five years old and can''t do anything. If you don''t go back with Jiang Gongzi, you can only go to the charity hall or be a little beggar.

 Chapter 978ï¼š Little Yaers stay

    Chapter 978 Xiao Ya''er''s whereabouts

    Shu Yu thought about it, and finally decided, "Then let her go back to Zhuangzi. The tenants near Zhuangzi are all people she knows well, so she won''t feel uneasy."

    Yeah, it¡¯s just uneasy, now Xiao Ya¡¯er is all tense.

    The unfamiliar environment, the unfamiliar future, and the recently deceased grandfather put a lot of pressure on her heart.

    Jiang Kuanyu hesitated, "She is alone..." How can she live?

    "Let her live in Zhuangzi, my big brother and sister-in-law will move to Zhuangzi tomorrow. Although Xiao Ya''er is young, she can do small things within her power, help feed the chickens, pick up insects, Occasionally helping others, she will always have a few meals to eat."

    Xiao Ya''er nodded vigorously, "I, I can do a lot of things." She can wash clothes and cook, and grandpa often praises her for her ability.

    Although Jiang Kuanyu still felt that it was inappropriate, but Xiaoyaer refused to leave and there was nothing she could do, so it was decided.

    When the case was closed at the yamen in the afternoon, Jiang Kuanyu took the body of Uncle Cui back to Zhuangzi and buried him.

    Xiao Ya''er didn''t follow her. She wasn''t healed yet, so she wasn''t suitable for traveling.

    As Tang was sentenced to death, this matter came to an end.

    Jiang Kuanyu returned to Fucheng, and Daniel and Zhou Qiao had already packed up their things and were ambitiously preparing to go to Zhuangzi to farm.

    Shu Yu gave them a mule cart at home, but as a result, it would be very inconvenient to lose one at home.

    Shu Yu planned to buy another carriage, but she went to the market to look around and couldn''t find anything suitable.

    Jiangyuan County is still not prosperous enough. The horses sent here are either too old or injured, and have some problems. This is far from the majestic tall horses that Shu Yu imagined.

    She turned around and returned to Yiren Pavilion empty-handed.

    There is no one at home, whether it''s the old lady or Shu You, they''ve been working in the shop these days.

    The current Yiren Pavilion has been handed over to Shu You for full management. She has just taken over and she is still familiar with it.

    YouQi¡¯s shop reopened, many people came after hearing the news, and suddenly there was a lot of business. The old lady was not at ease, so she brought Hua Xian here to help.

    When Shu Yu entered the door, there were several customers in the shop looking at clothes.

    The old lady sat behind the counter and saw Shu Yu coming back, but she didn''t look very happy, so she knew that she had nothing to gain from going out this time.

    "Didn''t buy it?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "None of them are suitable. I thought I might just go to Fucheng in two days, and I can always find something good."

    The old lady reassured her, "Don''t worry, we don''t go far, one car is enough."

    Isn''t just walking more? They used to come to the county town to get up early in the morning to hurry, but now they are all working in the county town, are they afraid of taking a few more steps?

    Shu Yu knew that the old lady was afraid that she would be too tired. That''s what she said, but it was always more efficient to take a car.

    "What is Mr. Luxiang going to buy?"

    A slightly familiar voice suddenly came from behind, Shu Yu was stunned, turned his head, and saw a girl standing behind him smiling.

    Thinking about it, isn''t this the first business after the opening of the store?

    At that time, Ding Yuehua brought seven or eight young ladies and wives to take care of her business. One of them happened to need makeup. This is the one in front of her. It seems that her name is Zhi You?

    Shu Yu laughed, "It turned out to be Miss Zhi You, a distinguished guest. I came here today and want to buy clothes? Please come inside."

 Chapter 979ï¼š Kong Zhiyou

    Chapter 979 Kong Zhiyou

    Kong Zhiyou pursed her lips and said a little embarrassedly, "Don''t make fun of me, Mr. Lu Xiang. I just got married last month. My husband''s family name is Chen, where can I call a girl? Not to mention a distinguished guest."

    Speaking of which, I have to thank Lu Xiangjun in front of me.

    The first time she came here last year, she wanted her to put on a flattering make-up so that she could leave a good impression on her grandmother when she went back to see her. Not to mention, my grandmother never favored that granddaughter, but it was rare that day that she praised her for being fresh and good-looking, and asked her to stay and accompany her to say a few more words.

    Later, when the father saw the son of the Chen family as his son-in-law, and discussed with the grandmother, the grandmother directly mentioned her name.

    Although the Chen family is not very wealthy, the father and son are both scholars. Although Chen''s father has not yet been admitted to the Juren, her husband has become a scholar at the age of fifteen, and the future is promising.

    For Kong Zhiyou, this is a rare good marriage. In the final analysis, it was Shu Yu''s help.

    Unfortunately, she left later. She had come to Yiren Pavilion a few times, but there were few types of clothes, and no one helped her with styling. After a few times, she stopped coming.

    When she got married last month, she thought that if she hadn''t been exiled, her makeup would definitely amaze everyone.

    How would you know that we would meet again, it was already a matter of fact, and I married someone, and the original Lu Dongjia directly became Lu Xiangjun. Even if he was jealous of her good skills, he wouldn''t dare to let her dress up again.

    Thinking of this, Kong Zhiyou still felt a little regretful.

    She shook off the messy thoughts in her mind and asked again, "What did Lu Xiangjun just say you want to buy?"

    Shu Yu looked at her curled hair and reacted.

    "I want to buy a horse, but I can''t find one that fits."

    Kong Zhiyou laughed, "Buying a horse, you have to ask Yuehua."

    "ask her?"

    Kong Zhiyou nodded, "You haven''t been in Jiangyuan County for a long time, so you may not know much about many things. Ding Yuehua''s eldest sister-in-law was married from Donggu County, and her parents'' family was a livestock trader in Donggu County. Not to mention cows, donkeys, etc., there are a lot of horses in the villages in the suburbs, and they have a way to find good horses. Not only the big families in Donggu County are rushing for their horses , even people in Fucheng will look for it. If Luxiang-jun wants to buy a horse, just ask Yuehua."

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up, "I really don''t know about this."

    "Don''t be in a hurry, Mr. Lu Xiang, if you are in a hurry, go to Fan''s house and ask Yuehua now. It just so happens that I may not have seen her for a long time, why don''t we go together?"

    Shu Yu looked at the time, but it was still early. Seeing that Kong Zhiyou was in high spirits, she nodded, "Okay, go and ask first."

    She turned her head and said to the old lady, "Milk, then I''ll go first, don''t be too tired, just rest when it''s time to rest."

    "I know, there are so many people in this shop."

    It''s not just the old lady and Shu You here. The business has been good these days. Shu Yu was afraid that her sister would be too busy, so she asked a maid from the mansion to help. This maid is the sixteen-year-old daughter of the Zhong family. It''s called Bell Pomegranate.

    Plus Hua Xian, who has been following the old lady, is enough.

    Shu Yu reluctantly said goodbye to the old lady, and got into the car with Kong Zhiyou.

    Kong Zhiyou envied her a little, "Your old lady loves you very much."

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment. He understood her situation, and knew that her family had a complicated relationship, and she had to fight openly and secretly to get her grandmother''s love.

 Chapter 980ï¼š go to Fans house

    Chapter 980 Go to Fan''s house

    The two quickly arrived at the gate of Fan''s house. Shu Yu actually had an invitation card in his hand, which was useless when he came back last time.

    But she came to Fan''s house on a temporary basis, so naturally she didn''t bring the invitation.

    Kong Zhiyou was familiar with the Fan family, and even the concierge knew her. She said directly to the concierge, "Quickly tell your third young grandma, I came to play with her, and I brought her a surprise."

    Speaking of surprises, she also looked back at Shu Yu.

    The latter stroked her forehead. She didn''t see Yuehua when she came back. How could it be considered a surprise?

    But the concierge had already entered, and not long after, someone came to invite them in.

    When he arrived at the Chuihuamen, Xiaoyun was already waiting there.

    When she saw Kong Zhiyou, she just smiled, and the next moment she saw Shu Yu, who showed her face later, and she was stunned for a moment, "Lu, Lu Xiangjun?"

    Kong Zhiyou smiled at her, "I said I brought a surprise to your lady, right?"

    Xiaoyun grinned suddenly, and quickly turned sideways to let the two in, "My lady must be very happy to see you both."

    This is the first time for Shu Yu to come to Fan''s house. In the past, he might have thought that the Fan''s house was quite big, but now that he saw his big house, he felt that these were all trivialities. No one''s house was as big as her backyard.

    inexplicable, chest out, proud.

    The three quickly walked to Xilan Garden, where the third room of the Fan family lived.

    When he saw these three words, the first thing that flashed in Shu Yu''s mind was... broccoli?

    She quickly retracted her gaze and walked into the main room.

    Hearing the footsteps, Ding Yuehua immediately turned around.

    However, although she soon showed a pleasant smile, Shu Yu was still annoyed at the moment when she turned around.

    Did they come at the wrong time? It seemed that she was in a bad mood just now.

    But no matter how bad Ding Yuehua was, he couldn''t help but feel happy when he saw two friends.

    "I thought Zhiyou was the only one who came here, but I didn''t expect Ayu to come too. How did you get together? When did you secretly get along so well and didn''t tell me?"

    She pretended to be jealous and looked at the two of them.

    Kong Zhiyou couldn''t help but be amused, "Why, you are only allowed to have a good relationship with Xiangjun, and the rest of us are not allowed to be friends with Xiangjun?"

    But after a few jokes, she explained, "Xiangjun and I met at Yiren Pavilion. I heard that Xiangjun wanted to buy a horse, so I mentioned that your mother-in-law''s sister-in-law has Zhuangzi in Donggu County who keeps a good horse. Let''s ask you together."

    "It turns out that this is the case. It''s easy to handle. I''ll let Xiaoyun go home and ask my sister-in-law if she has a suitable horse. If not, I''ll find two for you as soon as possible."

    "Thank you very much then." Shu Yu was not polite to her either.

    Ding Yuehua has a resolute temperament, so he called Xiaoyun over immediately, gave him a call, and repeatedly warned, "You must say the best horse, the poor one, Ayu, doesn''t want it."

    Shu Yu, "..." It''s not necessary, she''s afraid she can''t afford a horse that is too good.

    "Moderate is enough, just travel."

    Xiaoyun nodded and ran out quickly.

    Ding Yuehua glared at her, "You are now a villager."

    And she didn''t want Ayu to buy the horse herself. It just so happened that Ayu was going to be ready soon. She was still worrying about what to give her these days. No, it''s the most suitable for a good horse.

    Shu Yu shrugged, even Xiangjun is tight.

    Fortunately, she didn''t know what Ding Yuehua was thinking, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to stay.

 Chapter 981ï¼š toilet

    Chapter 981 Flush Toilet

    A few people were sitting in the main room, chatting while waiting for Xiaoyun to come back.

    Although Ding Yuehua and Shu Yu Kong Zhiyou are good friends, they have even known Kong Zhiyou for a longer time. But she was more willing to tell Shu Yu about some bad things at home.

    Therefore, the three of them were talking about clothes, jewelry and dressing. It was rare for Kong Zhiyou to sit down and talk with Shu Yu, and hurriedly took this opportunity to ask her what kind of makeup would suit her. Makeup, what to look out for.

    Shu Yu just said two words, Kong Zhiyou listened fascinatedly, and suddenly a panicked voice came from outside.

    Ding Yuehua suddenly stood up, took a few steps forward and walked out of the door, frowning and scolding, "Why are you so panicky, are there any rules?"

    The mother-in-law outside the door was serving in Xilan Garden. I didn''t see Shu Yu and the two people in the house at this time. I didn''t know that my third young grandmother had guests, so she hurriedly said, "Third young grandma, it''s not good, the first young lady. Said to kill Miss Xiaoyun."

    Ding Yuehua''s face changed suddenly, "What did you say, didn''t Xiaoyun go out of the house?"

    Shu Yu and the two people in the room heard the words and quickly came out.

    The old woman outside the door has finished her words in a hurry, "This, this servant doesn''t know either, just listening to Miss Xiaoyun say that the important drawings of the third young lady were destroyed by the first young lady, and a conflict started."

    "What blueprints? Drawings..." Ding Yuehua was taken aback and glanced at Shu Yu subconsciously.

    But she quickly retracted her gaze and strode down the steps with a sullen face.

    She turned her head to Shu Yu and said, "I have something to deal with, you wait for me a moment."

    After saying that, he hurried to save people.

    Kong Zhiyou was a little worried, "Yuehua will be fine, right?"

    Shu Yu frowned when he thought of the look Ding Yuehua was looking at. Could it be that the drawing was related to him, otherwise why would he look at her?

    She thought about it, and soon realized that this drawing might really belong to her.

    Her big house is being renovated, Shu Yu has some ideas, such as toilets.

    To say that Shu Yu''s biggest dissatisfaction with the current house is the thatched hut. Every time she goes to the hut, she feels like she will faint.

    Now that the big mansion is doing a good job of sewer and drainage, then it is feasible for her to dig a septic tank.

    Therefore, when discussing with Lu Erbai, Shu Yu added this idea. Lu Erbai didn''t understand it at first. After he understood it, he nodded again and again, went back and sorted out the lines and possibilities, and quickly gave a reply.

    Shu Yu was happy, she didn''t need to think about the toilet, the structure inside that thing was a bit complicated, she didn''t study the float water pipe, and she didn''t know how to do it.

    But put a water tank on top of the squatting pit, and she can still get it out by simply pulling the rope directly.

    So the next day, I drew a drawing of a squatting pit and gave it to Lu Erbai.

    It¡¯s just that the squatting pit can¡¯t be made of wood, aren¡¯t all modern toilets made of porcelain? This is more hygienic and convenient.

    Shu Yu handed over the drawings to Lu Erbai and asked him to order some when he had time.

    Fan''s family made porcelain, but Shu Yu was too busy. He had been running outside these days, so he simply let his father be the master.

    She thought, since her father has been a carpenter for so long, he may also know a few well-connected people who make ceramics. It''s not a big problem.

    Now looking at the situation, his father is looking for the Fan family?

 Chapter 982ï¼š Lu Xiangjun is so rude

    Chapter 982 Lu Xiangjun is too rude

    It''s about his own affairs, so Shu Yu can''t sit still.

    She was about to follow her to take a look, Kong Zhiyou was stunned for a moment, and quickly grabbed her, "Lord Lu Xiang, this is something in the Fan family''s mansion, we don''t want to get involved."

    No, this is not just a matter of the Fan family. If the blueprint really came about because of her, she would have to go and see it.

    "Yuehua may be in trouble, I''ll come back when I go and have a look."

    Shu Yu couldn''t wait, and as soon as he got his hands, he chased him out, and Yingxi who was behind him immediately followed.

    Kong Zhiyou could only look at her back and stomped her feet, "Why did you really go?"

    She took two steps outside, then stopped again, and sat back to her original position and waited.

    In this Xilan Garden, she, Qiuju, the maid next to her, and the old woman who was guarding the door were all left.

    There were no outsiders around, so Qiu Ju couldn''t help but whispered, "Miss, why is this Lu Xiangjun so careless? How can you know that something bad is happening in the mansion, and you have to go to see it?"

    Kong Zhiyou glared at her, "Don''t talk nonsense." Then he sighed, "You have to be considerate to her, Lu Xiangjun used to be a farmer''s daughter, and you know in the countryside, where there is liveliness, those three aunts and six grandmothers go there. Minato, I can''t wait to see other people''s jokes, where are the rules? She has some habits that haven''t changed, and now she has become a town lord, and her identity is different. There are friends like us around, and it will naturally change if we get along more."

    After that, he warned Qiu Ju, "Don''t say anything that is not important in the future. My lady, I relied a lot on other people''s help, and I also have the intention to befriend her. Next time I encounter this kind of thing again. If she doesn''t understand the rules, I will stop her again and persuade her. Lu Xiangjun is a smart person, and he will understand it soon."

    Qiu Ju pursed her lips and said nothing.

    She just felt that after spending so much time together today, the young lady seems to have been getting closer to Lord Luxiang, intentionally or not.

    But Lu Xiangjun didn''t feel any enthusiasm to respond, and even the maid named Yingxi who was with her seemed to be ignoring people.

    She asked two questions, Yingxi answered two questions, and she never took the initiative to talk to her.

    What''s so great about this, do you really think you''ll fly into the sky when you become a town lord? Their uncle will go to the township examination two years later, and he will be able to find an official in the future. Her young lady will be the wife of an official in the future, and she will have more status than a township prince in a small place.

    Kong Zhiyou didn''t know what the maid was thinking, she was really bored sitting alone in the hall.

    Thinking of what happened to the Fan family, Ding Yuehua was afraid that he would go directly to the eldest grandmother of the Fan family.

    She can''t just stay here and wait to see the result? How rude.

    So Kong Zhiyou sat for a while, and before Ding Yuehua and Shu Yu came back, she got up and said goodbye.

    When she walked to the gate of Xilan Garden, she turned her head towards the big room, but couldn''t hear anything, so she shook her head and left Fan''s house.

    Shu Yu followed behind Ding Yuehua early and entered Beiqingyuan, where the Fan family''s big house was located.

    There is still a woman guarding the door, but when Ding Yuehua broke in just now, the woman was in a hurry and chased in.

    This is convenient for Shu Yu, no one is watching outside, she walks into the yard as soon as she lifts her footsteps.

 Chapter 983ï¼š Fan family mother-in-law and daughter-in-law

    Chapter 983 Fan family mother-in-law and daughter-in-law

    In the yard, swords were drawn at this time, and the atmosphere was very tense.

    Shu Yu opened his eyes and saw a bench in the middle of the yard. Xiaoyun was struggling frantically, but he was still no match for the strength of the two old women. He was held on the bench and someone was holding it. Two big boards stand left and right.

    If Ding Yuehua hadn''t arrived in time, this board would have been hit.

    In addition, there are two people who seem to be the masters standing in the courtyard.

    The younger one should be Mrs. Mei, the eldest grandmother of the Fan family. There is an older woman by her side. Judging by the unkindness in her eyes and face at the moment, it is probably Mrs. Fan''s Mrs. Yu.

    Shu Yu heard from the old woman who reported the letter earlier that Xiaoyun and Mei were in conflict.

    But it seems that the Yu family is also involved.

    Ding Yuehua is a pair of two, and one of them is an elder mother-in-law, so I''m going to suffer.

    Sure enough, Ding Yuehua didn''t say anything after rushing in. Yu scolded very displeasedly, "What are you doing? Just broke into the yard of the elder brother and sister-in-law, like what?"

    With Mr. Yu here, Ding Yuehua''s urge to run up and tear at Mrs. Mei was suppressed.

    She took a deep breath and said to Shi, "Mother, it''s not right for me to break in recklessly, but this is also the one who detained me first, and killed Xiaoyun without even asking me. I can''t help it. Xiaoyun has followed me since she was a child, no matter what she does wrong, shouldn''t my sister-in-law come and tell me so that she can move her?"

    There is Mrs. Fan by Mei''s side, and she is not afraid of Ding Yuehua at all. She sneered, "I asked you? You will only protect her, what''s the use of asking you? Xiaoyun has been with you since childhood, but you are married now. The Fan family, that Xiaoyun is also a servant of the Fan family, as the eldest young mistress of the Fan family, what''s wrong with dealing with a maid?"

    Yu nodded, "Your sister-in-law is right, the third daughter-in-law, you have also been married to our family for more than half a year, don''t you think that you have not regarded yourself as the Fan family, but only regarded this maid as your relative?"

    Ding Yuehua was about to deny it on the spot. Yu''s words were clearly meant to kill her heart. Wouldn''t it be possible to accuse her of a crime?

    But once she denies it, she has to admit that Xiaoyun is the servant of the entire Fan family.

    Shu Yu stood in the back and frowned slightly. This is that Yu and Mei are just messing around, and they only intend to use their elders to suppress Ding Yuehua.

    Fortunately, Ding Yuehua is not a girl who only grows in her boudoir.

    She quickly pulled back to her own rhythm, "Mother, no matter what, there must be a reason for punishing people, otherwise, how can you convince the public. What did Xiaoyun do wrong? Sister-in-law wants to kill Xiaoyun, I..."

    However, before she could finish her words, Yu interrupted her loudly, "Old third daughter-in-law, don''t change the subject, now I''m asking you, do you regard yourself as the Fan family? Are you at Fan''s house?"

    Ding Yuehua really doesn''t like this mother-in-law very much.

    Shu Yu was laughed at, Ding Yuehua wanted to be reasonable, but Yu just wanted to mess with her and keep her eldest daughter-in-law firmly protected, right?

    "The third daughter-in-law, you haven''t answered my words yet. Is that how you respect your elders?"

    Ding Yuehua cursed in his heart, it''s really a scholar who meets a soldier, and he doesn''t make sense, heck.

    Who knew that a familiar voice with a smile suddenly came from behind.

    "Yuehua, I think your mother-in-law is right."

    Ding Yuehua suddenly turned her head to look, and saw Shu Yu standing behind her, actually agreeing with her mother-in-law''s words.

 Chapter 984ï¼š Shu Yu: That blueprint is mine

    Chapter 984 Shu Yu: That blueprint is mine

    Ding Yuehua just focused on dealing with the two people in front of him, and did not notice that there was someone behind him.

    Hearing Shu Yu''s words, he was stunned for a moment, and he didn''t quite understand what she meant.

    However, Shu Yu continued to smile and said, "Yuehua, since you have already married into the Fan family, you are the third young grandmother of the Fan family. The servants you originally brought are the servants of the Fan family. Similarly, your sister-in-law is also fine. , even your mother-in-law, the servants around you have to call you master, right?"

    Ding Yuehua understood her meaning almost instantly.

    Sure enough, the next moment, I heard Shu Yu say, "Just now, when you entered the door, the old woman in the yard chased after you and pulled you. It''s really lawless, and the master can also pull at will? There are servants in this yard who can''t even ask hello when they see the third young lady. They don''t understand the rules at all. Yuehua, as the third young grandma of the Fan family, you are obliged to teach them, so that your mother-in-law will believe you. You have indeed integrated into the Fan family, and treat yourself as the Fan family, after all, everything you do is for the good of the Fan family, right?"

    Ding Yuehua smiled. When she came over, she came with a few rough wives from her parents'' dowry behind her.

    As soon as Shu Yu finished speaking, she waved her hand, pointed directly at the servant girl who had just rushed in after her, and said sternly, "It''s her who dares to pull me, if I hadn''t stabilized in time, I would have fallen. There was a big fall. Sister-in-law''s yard is full of gravel, but it''s not even at all. This fall will kill half of my life. I now suspect that you deliberately want to kill my life, you guys, take her Grab it and kill it."

    Mrs. Yu and Mrs. Mei were shocked on the spot. This servant girl was someone by Mrs. Yu''s side. She immediately said angrily, "I think who would dare?"

    Ding Yuehua didn''t really hit anyone, he just let the mother-in-law around him pretend, so when Yu roared, the mother-in-law just grabbed the servant girl and didn''t go any further.

    Upon seeing this, Mrs. Mei immediately turned her head and glared at Shu Yu angrily, "Who are you?"

    "Me? I''m Yuehua''s friend."

    When Mrs. Mei entered the door before, she heard from the concierge that there were two people who came to visit the third young lady, one of them was Kong Zhiyou.

    This person Mei Shi knew. Obviously, there was another person standing beside Ding Yuehua at the moment. This person had a strange face and didn''t know him at all, and he didn''t know where he came out to grab the limelight.

    She pointed at Shu Yu with a sneer, "This is about our Fan family. What are you doing here as an outsider? Come on, invite this girl who can''t see her identity out."

    The maid next to Mei''s came over immediately, but before she could get close, Shu Yu raised her head and said, "Who said that this matter has nothing to do with me? I heard that you destroyed two drawings, Xiaoyun is only because of this. I had a conflict with you and was almost killed by you, right? Sorry, that blueprint belongs to me, you said it''s none of my business?"

    Mei was stunned, that drawing, yes, is it hers?

    Ding Yuehua was also stunned, but A Yu guessed it?

    She and Shu Yu looked at each other, and at this glance, Shu Yu was sure, it really was the two drawings of the squatting pit.

    "So, my good blueprints were destroyed when I handed them over to you. As the owner of the blueprints, do I have the right to ask what''s going on?"

    She glanced at Xiaoyun and raised her head again, "Of course, if the eldest young lady thinks that I am not qualified to ask questions, then report it to the officials."

 Chapter 985ï¼š The initiative is back

    Chapter 985 The initiative is back

    Look, the initiative, won''t it come back?

    When Mrs. Mei heard the reporter, her expression changed, and she was speechless for a while.

    Yu wanted to speak, but Shu Yu said, "Mrs. Fan wants to teach her daughter-in-law a lesson and want to clean up her servants, can you wait for me to finish my question first, and then you can close the door and deal with it slowly? Now my victim is here, yes Why don''t you let me ask first?"

    Yu almost fell backwards in anger. This was in her Fan''s house. She had closed the door to deal with it, but she broke in by herself! ! Now, do you blame her for delaying her affairs?

    Shu Yu didn''t care whether her nose was about to smoke, she walked straight to Xiaoyun.

    Seeing the two rough women who were still holding her to their death, Shu Yu frowned, "Let go, let go, how can I ask you questions like this?"

    The two old ladies looked at each other and couldn''t help but look at Yu.

    Yu sneered, "This maid Xiaoyun made a mistake, what if she let go and escaped?"

    "With so many people in your yard, are you still afraid of a little maid escaping? This is too useless, is it that your Fan residence doesn''t even give them enough food?"

    "you¡­¡­"

    Shu Yu squinted and looked at the two old ladies, "Aren''t you going to let go?!"

    Ding Yuehua, who was behind , immediately winked at the people around him and asked them to go up and help.

    Just before they could come forward, Shu Yu had already reached out.

    She squeezed a woman''s wrist with one hand, and the woman suddenly felt pain and quickly let go of her hand. Seeing this, the other woman could only take a small step back.

    Xiaoyun rolled down from the bench, sweating profusely, and let out a long breath.

    Shu Yu then asked her, "What''s the matter, didn''t you go to Ding''s house? Why did you have a conflict with the eldest young lady, and how did the drawings get destroyed?"

    Xiaoyun glanced at Mrs. Mei, but the latter hooked her lips sarcastically, as if she didn''t care at all.

    Even if the blueprint was destroyed by her, how could they take themselves?

    Xiaoyun was indignant, so he started talking about what happened after he went out.

    She was originally going back to Ding Mansion according to the lady''s instructions. Who knew that as soon as she went out, she saw a familiar person begging the doorman to ask him to help. He wanted to see the third young master and the third young grandmother.

    The concierge refused him on the grounds that the third young master was not there and the third young grandmother was entertaining guests, and did not let him in at all.

    Even though the man said he had something very important to say, he couldn''t take a step into the Fan family.

    Xiaoyun took a few steps to find out, isn''t this the little foreman in the kiln?

    She hurriedly took a few steps forward. The little foreman saw her face with surprise, but the concierge looked at her with wandering eyes, obviously a little guilty.

    Xiaoyun didn''t have time to think about it, the foreman seemed to be in a hurry, maybe there was an accident.

    The foreman immediately pulled Xiaoyun aside, and the first sentence was the two blueprints sent by the three young masters two days ago.

    Xiaoyun was shocked. As Ding Yuehua''s personal maid, she knew this all too well.

    Two days ago, Lu Xiangjun''s father Lu Erye wanted to find someone to burn the porcelain, and the shape of the burnt porcelain was on the drawing.

    Master Lu didn''t think about looking for the Fan family at first, after all, he didn''t have much to do. Ding Yuehua overheard it by himself, so he took it down immediately.

    After Ding Yuehua got the blueprint, he handed it over to the third young master of the Fan family.

    The third master took the drawings to the kiln in person, and asked them to make embryos according to the drawings.

 Chapter 986ï¼š Cause and effect

    Chapter 986 Causes and Consequences

    The husband and wife of the third room of the Fan family were quite interested in this matter, but it was the first time that the kiln factory made this thing.

    It is impossible for the third master to stay in the kiln all the time. He still has a lot of things to do, so he gave the blueprint to the foreman and asked him to make it as soon as possible.

    However, his care has attracted the attention of others.

    This morning, Mrs. Mei brought a few people to see how the latest batch of new porcelain was fired. At that time, it came suddenly, and the small foreman was concentrating on re-cutting the embryos according to the size on the drawing, but he didn''t notice it.

    When there was movement around him, Mrs. Mei had already brought someone to him, picked up the blueprint on the table and looked at it.

    The little foreman was from the third young master. He knew about some disagreements with the Fan family. When he saw Mrs. Mei coming over, he became nervous for a while.

    Sure enough, after reading the drawings, Mrs. Mei said, "This is all messed up. The Fan family is here to provide you with good work, not to take the opportunity to be lazy and use public tools for private use."

    The foreman hurriedly said that this was ordered by the third young master.

    Unfortunately, before he could explain, Mrs. Mei quickly threw the two blueprints onto the brazier beside him.

    The little foreman was startled and went to rescue immediately, but he could only grab one after he went around the table.

    Fortunately, a corner of this one is burnt, and the figure in the middle is still there.

    Who knows the next moment, Mei Shi poured a basin of water down, and said, "Hey, your body is on fire, don''t burn it."

    The little foreman was poured into a cold heart in an instant. The blueprint in his hand was wet, and it was directly broken into two pieces, and the pattern on it was also pasted.

    The two pieces of paper were all destroyed, and the foreman wanted to cry without tears, but Mrs. Mei left the kiln with an indifferent expression.

    The foreman didn''t dare to do anything to Mrs. Mei, so he could only go to Fan''s house to find the third young master.

    But Mrs. Mei came back first, probably guessing that he would come, and asked the doorman to stop the person outside.

    Fortunately, Xiaoyun happened to be going out to meet him, otherwise they would have been kept in the dark about it.

    After listening to , Xiaoyun naturally couldn''t bear to go back to Ding''s house, and hurriedly returned to Fan''s house, ran to Xilan Garden, and wanted to tell Ding Yuehua about it.

    It''s just that the concierge has quietly sent someone to tell Mrs. Mei that the little foreman saw Xiaoyun, and I''m afraid he won''t be able to stop him.

    Therefore, as soon as Xiaoyun went around the Chuihuamen, the two maids next to Mei came to trouble her.

    Since Mrs. Mei acted so blatantly, she was not afraid of the people in the third room to know.

    But she just came back, and she has not had time to go to her mother-in-law''s side to apply eye drops. She has to file a complaint first, put all the faults on the third daughter-in-law, and pull the mother-in-law to her side, so that when the third daughter-in-law comes to the door, maybe She can also use the topic to make her fall.

    As such, Xiaoyun had to be stopped first.

    In this block, there was a conflict between the two sides. Xiaoyun had followed Ding Yuehua for many years. He walked outside all year round and had good physical fitness.

    The two maids couldn''t hold her back and were pushed to the ground by Xiaoyun.

    When Mrs. Mei came over after applying the eye drops, Xiaoyun had already broken free.

    She stepped forward at that time, followed Xiaoyun''s waving motion and fell to the ground. Then, on the grounds that Xiaoyun dared to hit her master, she had a few sturdy old women grab him and beat him to death.

    Fortunately, there were other people in the yard at that time, including the old woman who came to report to Ding Yuehua.

    After listening to the cause and effect, Shu Yu nodded to show that he understood.

 Chapter 987ï¼š Shu Yu laughed

    Chapter 987 Shu Yu laughed

    Ding Yuehua was furious. She had seen the blueprint. Although she didn''t know much about firing porcelain, it looked a bit complicated. It must have taken A Yu a lot of thought.

    Because the blueprint was taken by the third house, Mei said that it would be destroyed. It was vicious.

    Shu Yu was implicated by himself.

    Ding Yuehua''s eyes were cold, and she asked sharply, "Sister-in-law, what is the benefit for you to do this? The drawings are given by the guests, and that is business. You ruined the drawings so that the Fan family couldn''t deliver them, and it was the Fan family who destroyed the drawings. reputation!"

    Fan''s business?

    Not really, right?

    Mrs. Mei raised her eyes and glanced at Shu Yu, sighed and said, "Third brother and sister, you have misunderstood me. I did look at the drawing in the past, but it was dirty on the desk, and it was drawn. It''s a mess, and it doesn''t look like porcelain. I thought it was a small worker scribbling on it. But where is the kiln factory, a place where porcelain is fired, how can a small worker be allowed to do such a frivolous job and waste time? The eldest young lady of the Fan family, I have the responsibility to supervise and punish them, and things that are not important should not appear in the kiln, right?"

    Mrs. Mei is the eldest young mistress of the Fan family. After all, most of the Fan family''s property will still belong to the eldest young master in the future. Of course, she also has her own people in the kiln, so Mrs. Mei quickly knew the attitude of the third young master towards the two drawings.

    Mei felt strange and asked two more questions. The other party said that the blueprint seemed to be given by a friend of the third young grandmother. Her friend needed it urgently, but the amount was not much, just a few.

    Well, as soon as I inquired about Mei''s, I knew that this was not a big client''s list.

    She and Ding Yuehua didn''t deal with each other, as all the Fan family knew.

    Especially recently, because she sold Hua Xian, her husband has been ignoring her. But the third child and the third daughter-in-law are still like newlyweds after half a year, sticky and sticky all day long.

    Can she feel refreshed when she sees it?

    Now, looking at the opportunity, she wants to make trouble for them. Since it''s not a big order from a guest, it''s just a favor for a friend, it will destroy the drawings. She wants to see how the third and third daughter-in-law will explain to her friends. .

    The only thing that surprised Mei was that this friend came here today, and happened to bump into it and knew why the blueprint was destroyed.

    But it doesn''t matter, this also proves that the old couple is incompetent, and they can''t even protect the two blueprints.

    Although she didn''t know what was drawn on the blueprint, it looked rather complicated, and it was not that easy to draw.

    Thinking of this, Mrs. Mei became assertive again, "Third siblings, you can''t blame me, who told you not to find someone to take care of it. What''s more, the drawing was really bad, it looked like a child scribbling it casually. Yes, normal people would see it as a useless draft, right?"

    Ding Yuehua was really shocked by her shamelessness. She used to think she was unreasonable, but now she thinks she is stupid and poisonous.

    "Sister-in-law, you don''t repent when you do something wrong, you..."

    "The third daughter-in-law." Yu scolded, "This is your sister-in-law, do you scold your sister-in-law like that?"

    Ding Yuehua wanted to scold her, but Shu Yu, who was in front of her, suddenly laughed.

    Her laugh was not loud, but it was very clear, and she could suppress the movement in the yard.

    Everyone couldn''t help looking at her, and when they saw Shu Yu couldn''t stop laughing, tears were coming out of her eyes.

    Ding Yuehua was shocked, shouldn''t Ayu be too stimulated?

 Chapter 988ï¼š Do you know who drew the drawings?

    Chapter 988 Do you know who drew the drawings?

    Others also think that this woman is not crazy, right? Inexplicably, he was laughed at.

    "Hahaha." Shu Yu finally had enough of laughing, straightened up and wiped the corners of his eyes, turned his head to look at Mrs. Mei with a smile, "You said that the drawing was so bad, it looked like it was drawn by a child? You know it was Who drew it?"

    Mei, "Who painted it? It''s a fact that Tianwang Laozi painted it. It''s too ugly."

    "It''s not that exaggerated. Of course, the painting was not drawn by Tianwang Laozi. However, this drawing was drawn by Yao Tianqin, the master of the Ministry of Engineering in the capital."

    Mei''s eyes widened, "You, who are you talking about?"

    It is not the first time for Shu Yu to use chicken feathers as an arrow. Anyway, Master Yao gave his father so many drawings, so she will use it by name.

    "Of course, Master Yao is an official in the capital, and you definitely don''t know it. Then you should have heard of the high-speed rotary drum that has been vigorously promoted in various prefectures and counties recently? That is what Master Yao designed and made, and was highly praised by the emperor. Irrigation farm tools. Now you actually say that Master Yao''s drawings are too bad? Who are you questioning? Master Yao''s ability, or the vision of the emperor, or even the irrigation tools that benefit the country and the people and bring convenience to the people?!"

    Shu Yu''s questioning line by line, like a hammer, hit Mei''s heart ruthlessly.

    As her last words fell, her face instantly paled.

    "No, it''s impossible." Mrs. Mei raised her head suddenly and said suddenly, "You are frightening me, how could you know the Gongbu Langzhong in the capital, and how could you possibly have the blueprint of the Gongbu Langzhong?"

    ''s side of Yu became calm, and also echoed, "That''s right, where did your blueprint come from? Did you steal it?"

    "The drawings were naturally given to me by Master Yao."

    Mei sneered "ha", "How is it possible, who do you think you are, since it''s something important, how could it be given to you?"

    This time, there is no need for Shu Yu to introduce himself. Ding Yuehua stepped forward and said in a relieved manner, "This is my friend Lu Shuyu, that is, Lu Xiangjun, who was canonized by the emperor not long ago and is known to all the people in the city. In the southwest, Master Yao is also in the southwest. Is it strange that they know each other? Even A Yu''s father and Master Yao are good friends. You have destroyed Master Yao''s hard work, why are you still here righteously?"

    Yu and Mei suddenly looked at Shu Yu, Lu, Lu Xiangjun? Is she Lu Xiangjun?

    The legs of the two of them were a little weak. If the maids behind them had not supported them, they would have fallen to the ground.

    Xiangjun may be a remarkable figure for ordinary people, but for the Fan family, he is someone who can please a little, but he does not need to be afraid.

    Yu even went to Fucheng with his cousin to attend the banquet of the county magistrate before, which is considered to have seen the world.

    But Master Yao in the capital is different, that is the official of the capital.

    Even if they were in the mansion and didn¡¯t care about any farming tools, they had heard about the high-speed drum, which was obviously famous throughout the Great Su Dynasty.

    And Yao Daren who invented this thing, even if he is not a high-ranking court official among the officials in the capital, but he is definitely the new favorite of the emperor in front of the emperor.

    The drawings drawn by such a figure were burned like this by Mei''s?

    Mrs. Mei and Mrs. Yu couldn''t help shivering, and the yard suddenly became quiet.

    No one knew that there was a figure hiding outside the courtyard at this time, carefully watching the movement inside.

 Chapter 989ï¼š have a bold idea

    Chapter 989 has a bold idea

    Since the identity of Shu Yu Xiangjun was revealed, the figure pursed his lips, took two steps back quietly, and explained to the maid next to him, "Go, ask the third young master to come back, and say something happened at home, remember to Explain the cause and effect in advance.¡±

    "Yes, Second Young Lady."

    Mr. Mo, known as the Second Young Mistress, tightly squeezed the handkerchief in her hand. It was a rare opportunity. If she didn''t take advantage of this incident to suppress Mrs. Mei, she would only become more arrogant in the future.

    Thinking of his young daughter, Mo Shi took a deep breath and turned his head to look into the yard.

    But he found that Mei Shi didn''t know whether it was too exciting or he didn''t want to face it, so he fell straight back and fainted.

    Everyone, "..." Pretend it, pretend it?

    Yu was annoyed that he was a step late, and it was too late to faint again.

    She could only shout loudly, "Eldest daughter-in-law, what''s wrong with you, eldest daughter-in-law? You must not be in trouble. What are you still doing? Don''t call the doctor, hurry up and bring people into the house."

    Others reacted and rushed forward with their heads lowered, then pretended to be busy and swarmed up Mei Shi and went into the room.

    Shu Yu and Ding Yuehua looked at each other, and said ''tsk''.

    What is the use of pretending to be halo? The reality has to be faced sooner or later.

    Everyone else ran into the house in unison, and only Shu Yu and Ding Yuehua were left in the yard.

    Then Ding Yuehua said in a low voice and worry, "Ayu, I''m sorry, we didn''t manage it well, and my sister-in-law came to me. As a result, you were implicated by me, and the drawings were destroyed. But don''t worry, My husband has read the drawing carefully, he has a good memory, and he will write it down after reading it, and he will definitely be able to draw it as it is. It¡¯s just that Master Yao¡­ I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to explain.¡±

    Shu Yu was a little surprised that Young Master Fan San still had this ability, and couldn''t help laughing when she heard the guilt behind her that she wanted to burrow into the ground.

    Seeing that no one came out of the room, Shu Yu lowered his voice and said, "Don''t worry, that blueprint was not drawn by Master Yao."

    Ding Yuehua was taken aback, "Ah? Well, isn''t that..."

    "They are too arrogant, it''s just to scare them." Shu Yu heard Ding Yuehua talk about this sister-in-law and mother-in-law before, but she was only a little sighed.

    This time I really saw it, only to find that what Ding Yuehua said was still light, the two mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were simply cheating on their own family. It wasn''t just the three houses that burned the blueprints, but the entire Fan family. What did they think?

    Ding Yuehua understood and knew in her heart that A Yu was helping her.

    Hmm... Since that''s the case, then she can''t live up to it.

    Ding Yuehua''s mind suddenly flashed a bold idea. It''s not that this idea has not appeared before, but now it is particularly strong.

    She clenched Shu Yu''s hand slightly and whispered, "Ayu, how about I take this opportunity to split up the family? Can it be successful?"

    Split?

    Shu Yu pondered, and nodded after a moment, "If your husband thinks the same way, then there is no problem."

    Ding Yuehua''s eyes lit up, "He wants to split up more than I do."

    She heard her husband say that the big room was holding him back more than once, and he no longer wanted to wipe the big room. If he went out alone, he would be more at ease than he is now.

    Shu Yu was stunned for a while, this is rare.

    "Okay, then I''ll help people to the end. If you cooperate with me in a while, I''ll set up a ladder for you."

 Chapter 990ï¼š Fan San Gongzi

    Chapter 990 Fan San Gongzi

    Ding Yuehua nodded again and again, "Thank you Ayu."

    After divided the house equally, she went to Donggu County in person to pick two good horses for Ayu and give them to her.

    No no no, that''s not enough, it''s just a gift.

    There are also gifts of thanks and apology, which are indispensable.

    Shu Yu and Ding Yuehua looked at each other and walked towards the house.

    The room was still a little quiet, but when I saw them coming in, I started to hustle and bustle in an instant.

    He was really busy, as if he was worried about Mei''s condition. One said to go and see why the doctor didn''t come, the other said to open the window to ventilate, and the other said that I would fetch water to wipe the eldest young lady. Face.

    There were also two maids crying quietly beside them, as if Mrs. Mei had gone, they were mourning.

    Yu also called her anxiously from the side, and when he saw Shu Yu and the two coming in from the corner of his eyes, he looked like he was about to faint, and ignored Shu Yu and the two at all.

    But she didn''t see any use, so Shu Yu and Ding Yuehua stood directly in front of her.

    "Mother, sister-in-law has passed out now, you have to make up your mind about this."

    Yu couldn''t hold on anymore, so he could only raise his head fiercely, "Make up your mind, what idea? I didn''t do this, and I don''t know anything. If you have something to say, wait until someone wakes up. "

    After saying that, she stood up directly, covered her forehead and sighed, "I''m a little dizzy, I can''t breathe anymore, stay away from me."

    Ding Yuehua had to take a step back and then looked at Shu Yu.

    The latter sighed, "Yuehua, although I''m friends with you. But that blueprint is the hard work of Master Yao, and he drew it after sleeping and eating. Your sister-in-law has been ruined like this, why should you give me an explanation, otherwise I can''t take that responsibility."

    "Mr. Luxiang, calm down first. Don''t worry, I will definitely give you an explanation."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "What explanation?"

    "My sister-in-law destroyed the painting. When my sister-in-law wakes up, ask her to apologize and compensate." A voice suddenly sounded at the door.

    Shu Yu turned his head in surprise and saw a thin figure standing outside the door.

    Isn''t this the third young master of the Fan family?

    Fan Sanshao looked like he was coming back, he didn''t even breathe, and there was a lot of sweat on his forehead.

    Yu was stunned for a moment, and now she was no longer dizzy, she hurriedly ran up to him and cried to him, "Young third, you are back, mother is really going to be forced to death by your daughter-in-law, she ¡­¡±

    "Mother, I already know what happened. I sent the drawings to the kiln, and I personally ordered Xiao Qi to burn them. Now it has been deliberately destroyed by my sister-in-law, and my sister-in-law has to take responsibility for this matter. Wait for my sister-in-law to wake up. Now, let''s see how much it will cost."

    He turned around again and bowed his hands to Shu Yu, "Mr. Lu Xiang, this is the fault of our Fan family, I''m sorry, look, what compensation do you need, we won''t shirk it."

    Shu Yu had a good impression of him, "Young Master Fan is still responsible, don''t worry, I won''t ask for more of you. According to Master Yao''s current status, his blueprints must be hard to find. In addition to my blueprints The things I bought are to be used in the newly renovated house, the house was given to me by the emperor, and I was given a deadline to the adults, and I will move in as soon as possible after the repair."

    She shook her head and sighed, "Now that the blueprints are ruined, things can''t be made, and the fortifications behind the house will be affected. My losses are also quite large."

    There¡¯s more to come later, I¡¯ll upload it late

 Chapter 991ï¼š Compensate with sister-in-laws dowry

    Chapter 991 Compensation with Sister-in-law''s Dowry

    Having said this, Shu Yu raised his eyes and glanced at Mrs. Mei on the bed, well, sure enough, his eyelids started to move.

    She smiled slightly, "In this way, one picture of Master Yao is worth a thousand gold, and two of them are two thousand gold. As for the repair of my house, the manpower and material resources should be added one by one, and I will go to the master Yao to ask the Lord. The mental loss and the loss of human feelings to explain, no matter what, it costs 2,000 taels."

    Two thousand gold plus two thousand taels.

    Shu Yu did the math, "Just ask the eldest young lady to compensate 22,000 taels. For the Fan family, it''s a good deal, right?"

    Yu screamed, "Twenty-two thousand taels? Grab money."

    Shu Yu looked at her lightly, "Mrs. Fan means that Master Yao''s drawings are worthless?"

    "I, I didn''t say that."

    Shu Yu looked at Fan Sanshao again, "What did the third young master say?"

    "Yes, but this money is not taken out by the Fan family. Whoever does something wrong will have to bear it. Just use the dowry from the eldest sister-in-law."

    After Fan Sanshao finished speaking, Mrs Mei, who couldn''t get up on the bed just now, suddenly sat up.

    "Impossible, I have no money." Twenty-two thousand taels? ? ? What a joke, her dowry doesn''t add up to that much.

    "Then send off."

    Mrs. Mei couldn''t believe it, Mrs. Yu also took La Fan Sanshao''s hand, "Thirdest, this is your sister-in-law. What will outsiders say when you send your sister-in-law to office?"

    "She did the wrong thing first." Fan Sanshao had a serious expression, "Could it be that the blueprint was destroyed in vain, do you ask Lu Xiangjun if you want to?"

    Shu Yu, "I mean the same thing, if you don''t lose money, then go to the official."

    Yu opened her mouth, she wanted to say that even if she lost money, she didn''t lose so much. But this matter is actually none of her business. If the eldest daughter-in-law has caused her own trouble, if she comes forward to entangle her, Lu Xiangjun will definitely point the finger at her.

    Besides, if the eldest daughter-in-law loses money with her own dowry, then she has nothing to lose.

    Anyway, this dowry can''t be spent by anyone other than the eldest daughter-in-law.

    Her apparently escaping appearance made Mei see clearly.

    Mrs. Mei knew her well, she knew right now that her mother-in-law and the third one were united.

    She gritted her teeth and said bitterly, "I said that I have no money, and if I kill me, I can''t get 20,000 taels of silver. Since Lu Xiangjun insists on paying so much, let''s go to the official. When the time comes, the Fan family''s The eldest daughter-in-law is in prison, and the rest of you don''t have to think about it."

    Yu immediately objected, "No, you can''t see an official." The Fan family can''t afford to lose face.

    Shu Yu just looked at her so coolly, it seems that Yu can''t stay out of it now.

    Yu wanted to negotiate with Shu Yu, but unfortunately the latter didn''t give her the opportunity, "You can''t lose a penny."

    Yu kept his mouth shut, 20,000 taels of silver, although the Fan family is rich, it hurts to lose so much money all of a sudden, right?

    After thinking about it for a long time, Mrs. Yu called the old woman next to her, "Go to the public school to get the money first, and then pay the money to Lord Lu Xiang."

    The old woman was about to leave, Fan Sanshao smiled and said, "I said just now, it''s not the Fan family who loses money, but the sister-in-law who loses money. The money in the public school is not only for the big house, but also for the second and third rooms. Our money depends on What compensation for the mistakes made by the sister-in-law?"

    Ding Yuehua echoed on the side, "That''s right, our third wife doesn''t agree, and the second sister-in-law will not agree. The second brother is not here, do you still want to bully the second sister-in-law orphans and widows?"

    Yu was furious, "Then what do you guys think? Do you really want your sister-in-law to meet the official?"

 Chapter 992ï¼š Fan family branch

    Chapter 992 Fan Family Split

    Mrs. Mei narrowed her eyes and abruptly got off the bed, "Then we will split up the family. After the split, I''ll be eligible to spend the money that belongs to the big house, right?"

    Yu was shocked and turned around suddenly, "Eldest daughter-in-law, what are you talking about?"

    "Mother, anyway, the third brother has been married for half a year. Now that things are like this, why don''t you just split up?"

    The more Mei Shi said, the more feasible she felt. In fact, she had already had enough of her mother-in-law being in charge of the house. To use the money, she had to ask her to take a sign to the public school to spend. Not to mention the restrictions everywhere, sometimes she had to use her own dowry. .

    But it¡¯s different when the family is separated. Historically, the separation of the family means that the big house occupies the bulk of the family.

    The family is still the master of the house, and I can drive out the bad three houses. It makes me happy to think about it.

    Yu disagreed, but besides her, they all had the idea of ??splitting up the family.

    Fan Sanshao sneered, "Sister-in-law, have you thought about it? Then invite the elder brother and the second sister-in-law over."

    doesn''t mean what he said, Fan Sanshao sent his servants to find someone.

    The development of the matter here belongs to the internal affairs of the Fan family, so there is no need for Shu Yu to listen to it.

    She saw Fan Sanshao''s vigorous and resolute appearance, and cooperated with Ding Yuehua tacitly, thinking that she would get what she wanted today.

    It wasn''t early, so Shu Yu got up and said goodbye, "It seems that I can''t get the money today, I don''t care how your family solves it, I will only give you three days, and if I can''t see the compensation, then I can only go directly. The county office."

    After she finished speaking, she gave the excited Ding Yuehua a wink and left with Yingxi.

    When he walked out of the gate of Fan''s house, he happened to see Master Fan hurried back.

    It was the first time that Shu Yu saw Fan Dashao. He looked like he was more than ten years older than Fan Sanshao, and he was a little fat.

    When Master Fan entered the door, Shu Yu retracted his gaze and sighed in a low voice corresponding to Xi, "Fan family, I''m afraid Sanshao Fan will be able to hold on in the future."

    It can be seen that Fan Sanshao is a person who does things, and with a capable daughter-in-law like Ding Yuehua, they will join forces.

    As for the eldest son of the Fan family, he looks like he doesn''t know how to control himself, he doesn''t do practical things, and he has a daughter-in-law who is holding him back, so he will see it in the future.

    Just wait for the results after the Fan family splits up.

    Shu Yu didn''t wait long. Three days later, when she was watching the renovation progress of the house, Ding Yuehua came over with Xiaoyun''s face full of joy.

    Speaking of which, she hasn''t visited the house yet, and now, while looking around, she tells Shu Yu about the separation of the family that day.

    After Shu Yu left that day, Master Fan and Second Young Master Mo were invited over, and the three families sat down to discuss.

    Young Master Fan of course disagrees, what kind of family should we divide? If you go out, you will be laughed at.

    He trained Fan Sanshao in the air of being a big brother. Fan Sanshao said that it was Mei''s idea to propose the separation of the family. Fan Dashao choked for a moment.

    However, what surprised everyone was that Mo Shi, who had never been involved in family disputes, agreed with the separation of the family.

    The people in the two rooms agreed, and if it was provoked by Mr. Mei from the big room, it would be useless even if Mr. Fan was unwilling, especially if the Mr. Mei would have to be sent to the government regardless of the family, it would not work, no matter it was him then Still a few children, can''t even raise their heads to be human when they go out.

    Fan Dashao is a person who has no opinion, and Mrs. Mei doesn''t know what to say to him. Anyway, the three houses agreed in the end.

 Chapter 993ï¼š two good horses

    Chapter 993 Two good horses

    Yu''s family has opinions. She is in charge of the family regardless of the family, and all three daughters-in-law have to listen to her.

    Once the family is split, she can''t be the master, and she has to ask Mrs. Mei for money. How did this happen?

    Yu''s persuasion was useless at first, so she began to cry, make trouble and hang herself, but it had a little effect.

    But the final result still hasn''t changed, because Mrs. Mei has been with this mother-in-law for a long time, and she knows some things about her.

    The Mei family wants to split up, or she has to go to jail, then she will drag the Yu family into the water.

    Since then, this pair of mother-in-law and daughter-in-law has been torn apart.

    Yu was so angry that he was bedridden for the past two days, but he had to continue living with the big house.

    Because the big money is taken from the big house, it has the obligation to support the elderly. Although Mei didn''t like her mother-in-law, she didn''t want the big head to be taken up by the third room, not to mention her mother-in-law''s dowry and private property, she didn''t want to miss it.

    The three-bedroom people reached a consensus, and the family separation was quick.

    The big room is divided into two-thirds, and the remaining one-third is divided equally by the two-bedroom and three-bedroom.

    Fan Sanshao doesn''t care about how much to divide, he and Ding Yuehua discussed it, and both of them decided to give the second sister-in-law an extra shop so that she could have more money. After all, Mo''s daughter will have a marriage proposal in a few years. She has money and confidence. It is always more difficult for her to be a woman with children.

    The Fan family has two kilns, the big one occupies the big house, and the small one, Fan Sanshao naturally wants to win, and he has to rely on this to start his business.

    Ding Yuehua said, "After we split up the family, I went back to his mother''s house with him and told my parents about it. My father scolded us, but then my husband and my father talked for a long time in the study, When I came out again, my father didn''t say anything. He also said that if there is any difficulty, just find him."

    After , he gave them 10,000 taels of silver.

    Shu Yu secretly clicked his tongue, he was really rich, any donation would be 10,000 taels of silver.

    There are so many rich people in small towns.

    However, Shu Yu was very happy for her friend to be able to separate successfully.

    "By the way, when I went back to my parents'' house this time, I asked my sister-in-law about it. The sister-in-law said that if you want a good horse, you may have to wait a little longer. In half a month, two wild horses that have just been tamed will be delivered. They are said to be very beautiful, and Not long after I became an adult, there is another one that is white. No one knows about this, so I asked my sister-in-law to keep it for me, and I will go to Donggu County to bring it back to you in person after half a month. "

    Half a month, just a few days before Ayu and Jidai.

    Hearing that there was a good horse, Shu Yu''s eyes lit up immediately.

    but¡­¡­

    "Not expensive, right?"

    Ding Yuehua patted his forehead, "You said that you are already a village king, and you are so stubborn that you are hesitant to even buy a good horse, and no one will believe it."

    Shu Yu Kuah, "I''ve been spending money since I came back from the southwest, building houses, ancestral tombs, Zhuangzi and shops. This is all a big deal. I''ll be more generous when I make money in the future. For now, let''s take it easy."

    After finished speaking, he asked again, "Isn''t it expensive?"

    Ding Yuehua was about to roll his eyes, "I don''t want you to pay, I''ll give you these two horses."

    "That won''t work."

    "Why not? You didn''t bother with us about the destruction of the blueprint. You''re not happy when I gave you two horses? If you refuse again, don''t look for me in the future."

    Shu Yu had told Ding Yuehua about the drawing before. It was Lu Erbai''s drawing based on Shu Yu''s description, and it had nothing to do with Master Yao.

    But their third room can still take advantage of this to knock Mei.

 Chapter 994ï¼š Scar on Hua Xians body

    Chapter 994 The scar on Hua Xian''s body

    So after the room was separated, Mrs. Mei, at the urging of Ding Yuehua, gave them 11,000 taels.

    As for the remaining half, Mei refused to come out. She said that this was not her responsibility alone. Sanfang didn''t manage the kiln well, and the little foreman under Fan Sanshao placed them everywhere, and he also shared half of the responsibility.

    Fan Sanshao didn''t bother to bother with her, the separation was over, and the goal was achieved.

    But this is 11,000 more, which is also a lot of income, right?

    There are also drawings, Fan Sanshao really restored the shape of the squatting pit from memory.

    Today, Ding Yuehua came over to show her the blueprint. It is in Lu Erbai''s hands at the moment. If there is something wrong, just fix it again, and you can start working on it.

    This time, Fan Sanshao was watching in person, and the blueprints would never be destroyed again.

    The drawing thing is over now, except that Shu Yu received the goods two days later, in fact, there is no loss.

    Therefore, this horse, she received a bit of a bad luck.

    Ding Yuehua didn''t care, "It''s just decided, don''t argue with me, I''m busy now."

    "What are you busy with?"

    "Buy a house." Ding Yuehua said, "Since we split up, of course we have to move out of that house. So we have to find a suitable house. I want to find it on Fenghuai Street, so that we can be close to you. "

    "You don''t want to be near your mother''s house."

    Ding Yuehua smiled, "It''s close to her mother''s house, I''m afraid my husband will not feel comfortable. Fenghuai Street is not far from Ding''s house, I can go back anytime I want. Well, there is something I''m not sure about right now."

    Shu Yu was curious, and seeing that she was tired, she went into a room and sat down for a while.

    Ding Yuehua said, "You know, the old lady of the Fan family, our grandmother lives in Zhuangzi."

    Shu Yu nodded, Hua Xian was serving her originally.

    "My grandmother wanted to come back and live with us when she knew we were separated. The old lady is old and wants to enjoy the family, so I couldn''t bear to touch her. She didn''t get along with my mother-in-law before, so she lived alone outside. But, I don''t really want more people at home."

    is quite confusing.

    However, Shu Yu''s expression slowly cooled down.

    Ding Yuehua saw this and immediately became anxious, "It''s not that I''m not filial, I just..."

    She knew that the atmosphere in Ayu''s house was good, and Ayu was very close to her old lady, so she didn''t agree with her thinking.

    Shu Yu held her hand and said in a low voice, "Do you want to hear my opinion? Then I think it''s better to let the grandmother of the Fan family live in Zhuangzi."

    "Hey, eh??" Ding Yuehua raised his head in astonishment, "Why?"

    Shu Yu was silent for a moment, then slowly said, "Originally, I was hesitant to tell you about this, but I didn''t expect that the old lady in your family was well informed so quickly. Yuehua, Hua Xian was serving the old lady. right?"

    "Yes."

    "These days, Hua Xian has been with my grandma. My grandma has been with her for a long time, and I accidentally found that she has many old wounds, old scars, marks of being pinched, beaten and scalded."

    "What?!" Ding Yuehua stood up suddenly, his face full of disbelief.

    Shu Yu nodded with a serious expression, "You said that she always served the old lady of the Fan family closely before, so who would dare to leave these wounds on her? Even if someone really bullied her, it is impossible for the old lady to stop for so many years. You know, right?"

 Chapter 995ï¼š two words alone

    Chapter 995 Two words alone

    When Shu Yu bought Hua Xian, there was actually a problem he didn''t quite understand.

    At that time, Fan Dashao took a fancy to Hua Xian, and Hua Xian didn''t want to be a concubine. It stands to reason that her first choice was to go back to the old lady and let the old lady decide.

    But she didn''t. She found a way to find a way to take care of her on weekdays.

    Trying to be a concubine, but not trying to get married, or to return to Zhuangzi.

    Now I understand that Zhuangzi is not a pleasant memory for her, and she doesn''t want to go back, and even prefers to be sold instead of asking Mrs. Fan for help.

    Ding Yuehua didn''t say anything after listening for a long time, she never thought that the old man who looked at her with kind eyes and kind eyes, the grandmother who smiled and gave her a greeting when she saw her, was actually a man with a foolish heart.

    "Then, what did Hua Xian say?"

    "My mother asked, Hua Xian didn''t say anything, she just said that she accidentally hurt herself."

    How careless it takes to get so many wounds.

    Ding Yuehua took a deep breath, "Can I go see Hua Xian?"

    Shu Yu looked at the time, but it was still early, "Let''s go, she and my mother are in Yiren Pavilion during this time."

    Shu Yu told Lu Erbai, the latter just finished reading the drawings and said that there was no problem, so he asked Ding Yuehua to bring it back.

    The two of them went straight to Ningshui Street.

    The shop has been very lively. When Shu Yu arrived, Daya was doing makeup.

    She already has the ability to independently help people do styling, especially when she went to the southwest, she saw a lot of the world along the way, she already has her own unique insights, and she is no longer as timid as before.

    Now, when receiving guests, I have the ability to talk about selling facial oils on clothes.

    Shu Yu saw that she was busy, so he didn''t bother her, and went to the backyard with Ding Yuehua, and asked Hua Xian to pour two cups of tea before leaving.

    After the sunflowers in the backyard were chopped down, they became bare, but it looked less crowded, and the stone benches were also moved out from under the porch.

    Hua Xian came over quickly with tea, Shu Yu and Ding Yuehua looked at each other, and asked in front of Hua Xian, "You two have separated now, and it''s good that your old lady wants to come back from Zhuangzi to live with you. There is always an elder in the family, do you see how good my relationship is with my grandma? Maybe next time you can bring your old lady over to be my grandma''s company."

    Hua Xian''s hand holding the teacup shook violently, and the tea almost spilled out.

    Shu Yu and Ding Yuehua looked up at her at the same time.

    Hua Xian squeezed her fingers tightly, her breathing was a little short, and she hurriedly lowered her head and said, "Yes, I''m sorry, Second Young Lady, Third Young Lady, I didn''t hold my head firmly and almost stained my master''s clothes..."

    She kept apologizing, but still did not mention what the old lady of the Fan family had done to her.

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "It''s alright, go back to the shop in front of you."

    "Yes." Hua Xian hurriedly took the tray and left.

    Shu Yu gave Yingxi a wink, who immediately followed.

    After a while, she came back, "Hua Xian is very anxious, she has been walking around, her face is pale, and she doesn''t look very good."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Wait a little longer?"

    Ding Yuehua, "Okay."

    She had been keeping it a secret before, and it was normal to struggle.

    Sure enough, Hua Xian came back after a while. She pursed her lips and lowered her head. She didn''t dare to look at Ding Yuehua, and only whispered, "Second Miss, can I have a word with you alone?"

    Shu Yu walked down the corridor with her as if she didn''t know anything.

    Today''s update is over, alright

 Chapter 996ï¼š Hua Xians experience

    Chapter 996 Hua Xian''s Encounter

    Hua Xian tightened her fingers, a little nervous.

    In fact, after leaving the previous master''s house, you should leave the previous matters behind. If you still speak ill of the last master''s family, it is easy to make the current master unhappy and think that she is a talker and sow discord.

    Therefore, when the old lady found out about her injuries, Hua Xian immediately denied it.

    Although the old lady didn''t ask any further questions, she turned around and gave her two boxes of scar remover cream, saying that the effect was very good. The third lady used that scar remover cream to remove the scars on her face before.

    Compared with the old lady of the Fan family, her current master is really good, especially the old lady who has been with each other day and night during this time. She has a knife mouth and a tofu heart. Even if she is just a servant, she takes great care of her.

    Hua Xian cherishes and likes the plain and warm life now, and just wants to serve the old lady with all her heart.

    I didn''t expect the old lady of the Fan family to live with the third young lady. Hua Xian knew that when the second young lady bought her, a large part of the reason was that the third young lady spoke kind words for her.

    Hua Xian is grateful to her, and doesn''t want her grandmother who has a sweetheart to face a loss. What''s more, she listened to the conversation between the two just now, and it seemed that the second young lady was persuading the third young grandmother to bring people back.

    If because of her concealment, the third young lady''s life is in a mess, and she also has a quarrel with the second young lady, then it is too late for her to regret it.

    Hua Xian took a deep breath when she thought of this, and finally said, "Second miss, the old lady of the Fan family is not easy to be with."

    It¡¯s not easy to get along with each other, and it can only be regarded as a polite statement.

    "How to say?"

    Hua Xian hesitated for a moment, then rolled up the left and right sleeves, revealing the scars on her arms.

    Shu Yu frowned sharply. The old lady had indeed told her that Hua Xian was injured, but Shu Yu had never seen it with her own eyes.

    Now that she saw it, she realized that the situation was more serious than she had imagined.

    With a sullen face, she pulled Hua Xian into the yard and stood in front of Ding Yuehua.

    The latter was stunned for a moment, and saw her exposed arm at a glance, his face changed instantly, "How come?"

    Hua Xian looked at Shu Yu, who nodded, "Let''s talk."

    "The old lady of the Fan family had a feud with Mrs. Fan in the early years, and her temperament changed a lot. Others said that she was disheartened when she moved to Zhuangzi, but in fact she had no choice and was forced. In good times and bad, when she was in a bad mood, she would scream that her head hurts and her heart hurts. Mother Zhao, who is beside her, asked me to massage the old lady. If you press it lightly, you will be scolded, and if you press it hard, you will be beaten. Others are smart and hide away. Far away, I couldn''t hide, so I became the old lady''s vent."

    The matter has come to this point, Hua Xian no longer hides it, and tells everything about it.

    "Actually, the three young grandmothers got married before. After the old lady brought me back, it was Aunt Xue who I went to find by myself. I begged her to help me find Mrs. Fan to intercede and let me stay in the house to get married and not go back to Zhuangzi."

    Aunt Xue is the woman in charge who takes care of Hua Xian very much on weekdays.

    Hua Xian put down her sleeves and said, "This year, the old lady of the Fan family has become more and more irritable, and even Zhao''s mother has been beaten twice, let alone me. Actually, I never thought about getting married, but Don''t take the opportunity to stay for this reason, I may not even die."

    She raised her head and looked at Ding Yuehua, "Three young mistresses, I shouldn''t have said these things, I..."

    Ding Yuehua waved his hand, "I understand."

 Chapter 997ï¼š Nguyens mother and daughter are going to Fucheng

    Chapter 997 Ruan''s mother and daughter are going to Fucheng

    After Hua Xian finished speaking, Shu Yu let her out.

    After and others left the backyard, she turned around and asked Ding Yuehua, "What do you think?"

    "I believe in Hua Xian." To be honest, Ding Yuehua probably hasn''t spent much time with the old lady, and she doesn''t know her as a person.

    Coupled with the strong evidence on Hua Xian''s body, I can''t believe it.

    Shu Yu took a sip of tea, "Then what are you going to do?"

    "Don''t worry, I have finally separated my family. I don''t have to live under the same roof with my mother-in-law. If I can live a peaceful life, I will never let others destroy it. I will discuss it with my husband and reject the old lady. "

    "It''s not easy to do. She was unable to do anything in Zhuangzi before, but now she has finally seized the opportunity, I''m afraid she can''t hold back anymore."

    Ding Yuehua pondered, "You really have to think of a way."

    She said and really thought about it.

    At this moment, Shu You, who had already done makeup for the guests, came over.

    "Ayu, I heard that you are here, I just have something to tell you."

    She smiled and said hello to Ding Yuehua. Several people knew each other, but Shu You and Ding Yuehua were not very familiar with each other. Seeing that she seemed worried, she couldn''t help but stunned and looked at Shu Yu suspiciously.

    Shu Yu shook his head, "Don''t care about her, she''s thinking about something, let''s go, let''s talk over there."

    Shu You nodded, and the two went to the locker room.

    Shu You just put on makeup here, and ran over to see Shu Yu before she had time to clean up.

    At this moment, the two were talking while putting things in the drawers one by one.

    "Sister, what do you want to tell me?" Shu Yu saw these cosmetics and used a lot of them. It seems that there are more girls doing makeup here than she thought, and her sister is already on the right track.

    "I want to ask you, when are you free these days?"

    Shu Yu thought for a while, "I have to visit Zhuangzi tomorrow to see the condition of the land. It happened that Xiao Ya''er''s injury was almost healed, and she wanted to go back to see her grandfather, kowtow to the incense stick, I Just take her home by the way."

    In fact, Xiaoyaer wanted to go back when Uncle Cui was the first seven, but it was two days later when Uncle Cui''s body was found. Later, because of the case, he was sent to the county government again, and Jiang Kuanyu waited until the case was closed. Arranging the burial is already the sixth day.

    At that time, Xiao Ya''er was still in very bad health, not to mention going back, she secretly cried a lot because of the discomfort, and started to have a low fever again.

    Where can I send it back to Zhuangzi like this, now that it''s not a big problem, I let her back.

    Shu Yu said, "But I''m going to Zhuangzi tomorrow, and I''ll be back on the same day. I don''t have any plans for the day after tomorrow. What''s wrong?"

    "Then you can help me see the shop for two days. I want to go to Fucheng with my mother."

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Go to Fucheng? Or go with your mother, what are you going to do?"

    Shu You smiled and said, "Go to buy. Although there are some fabrics left in the garment room, there are not many better fabrics. Since the shop reopened, business has improved. We are not the same as the original fabric. Is Zhuang not cooperating? I think I have to go to Fucheng to have a look at the good materials. If it is suitable, I will come back in a batch. By the way, I will go to Fucheng to learn more, and I will have more ideas and make better things when I come back. clothing."

    When she talked about going to see and see, her eyes lit up slightly.

 Chapter 998ï¼š who will accompany you

    Chapter 998 Who accompanies you

    Shu Yu was taken aback, she said that she seemed to have forgotten something these days.

    Yes, she had ended the contract with Shopkeeper Qiu, so she thought about going to Fucheng to find a source of goods.

    In the end, she had to build a house and buy a village for farming. Her mother and sister were busy at the shop, so she didn''t pay attention to it.

    I didn¡¯t expect that the good batch of ingredients was almost used up.

    Shu Yu knew that the business was so good, and some people did come for her title of Xiangjun. But there are still some people who come here for the good-looking and novelty of their clothes.

    Since Nguyen and Shu You came back from the southwest, they went to many ready-to-wear stores on the way back, and saw the fashionable clothes in Fucheng. The two of them were greatly inspired. Some time ago, Shu Yu was very busy. They also went to the clothing room early in the morning and didn''t come back until the evening, just to make the clothes they had in mind.

    It is beautiful, of good quality, and ready-made. There are also ready-to-wear stores that someone chooses for them. Who doesn''t like it.

    Many ladies and wives from big families start with two or three sets.

    The only shortcoming of Yiren Pavilion today is the lack of embroidery. The main reason is that there is no embroidery mother, and the time is short, and the embroidery work is simple and convenient.

    Since Shuyou took over the shop, she had thought about the plan.

    "After I came back from Fucheng this time, I planned to hire two embroidered maids to make up for this shortfall. And I thought about it, we can''t stay in the county town all the time and work hard, if we don''t know what the girls outside the county wear. What kind of style is it? Our shop has not opened soon. This time, my mother and I went to Fucheng and planned to stay for two days to see the ready-to-wear shops in Fucheng and surrounding counties. In the future, I will also let Axiang and Xiangdi go out for a walk. "

    The more Shu You said, the brighter his eyes became. After speaking, he suddenly stopped and looked at Shu Yu, "Ayu, you, do you think my plan will work?"

    "Of course!!" Shu Yu was very surprised, "Sister, you are awesome."

    She is such a great elder sister, what happened to her being delayed by the Zhang family before?

    It seems that this trip to the southwest, everyone has grown rapidly.

    Each of them can be on their own, and she doesn''t need to worry about the clothing store in the future, just let the mother and sister toss it.

    Shu You''s cheeks flushed instantly, she was very embarrassed, and quickly lowered her head to speed up the movements in her hands.

    She wanted to say that the best person in the family is Ayu.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "But you haven''t been to Fucheng alone, so let me give you Yingxi and let Yingdong go with them. With their brothers and sisters to protect them, it shouldn''t be a big problem."

    Who knew that Shu You raised his head and said quickly, "No, no. Yingxi wants to follow you, and Yingdong is very busy at the big mansion."

    "But you and your mother are so far away from Fucheng, I''m not at ease." Besides, they are going to talk about business. In front of those old foxes, whether it is her mother or her sister, it is a blank sheet of paper, and you don''t know if you are fooled. .

    Someone has to follow the experience twice, right?

    Based on her observation during this period, Ying Dong is still very capable. As long as he sets a range for him, he can firmly guard the boundary.

    "You, you don''t have to worry, it''s not just me and my mother." Shu You lowered his head again, even his voice was much lower this time.

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "Huh? Who else?"

    "That, Zhao, Doctor Zhao said to accompany us."

    She almost silenced the last two words.

 Chapter 999ï¼š My sister has fallen

    Chapter 999 My sister has fallen

    Shu Yu was shocked, "..." Damn, when did her sister and Zhao Xi develop so fast? She just didn''t pay attention for a few days.

    She narrowed her eyes slightly, "Sister, when did you decide to go to Fucheng, and when did you tell Zhao Xi?"

    She knew it later than Zhao Xiu, and was unhappy.

    Shu You hurriedly explained, "Ayu, don''t misunderstand, this matter was only mentioned in the morning. When I was picking up the goods in the garment room today, Zhao Xi came to help and talked about the matter of not much fabric. In a hurry, I mentioned that I went to Fucheng to purchase goods."

    Shu Yu touched his chin, "Oh?"

    She looked at her sister with a meaningful look on her face, Shu You was seen blushing, and her tone was a little begging, "Ayu..."

    "Cough, it''s alright, alright, I believe you." Shu Yu got up and asked in a low voice, "Sister, have you made up your mind?"

    "¡­¡­Um."

    Shu Yu didn''t ask any more questions, Zhao Xi''s character and road family all believed it, and his background was also clear.

    As long as her sister is willing, the Lu family will naturally be happy. This shows that she has indeed stepped out of the shadow of the Zhang family and is about to have a new marriage life.

    "Okay, since you have Zhao Xi as your driver, then leave it to him." If Shu Yu took away the rare opportunity to perform, he was afraid that Zhao Xi would fight her hard.

    Although this guy is a Kung Fu three-legged cat, his brain is still flexible. After so many years, he is indeed more suitable than Ying Dong.

    The two were talking, and the things in their hands were sorted.

    Shu Yu promised to come over the day after tomorrow to help watch the shop, and let her walk around the city slowly.

    Shu You was relieved, and there was another voice looking for her from outside, so she went out to work.

    Shu Yu returned to the backyard. Seeing that Ding Yuehua''s face was gone, he seemed to have come up with a solution.

    She didn''t ask her how to deal with it, but Ding Yuehua suddenly came over and said, "Your sister is getting better and better now. When she greeted me just now, I was stunned for a moment."

    "Eat, drink, be in good spirits, our family''s foundation is not bad, of course it will look good."

    Ding Yuehua nodded in agreement, "That''s true. By the way, I have a distant cousin from my grandfather''s house. He is not bad. He is the same age as your sister. He is good-looking and capable. , As a result, half a year before we got married, the girl gave birth to a serious illness, and my cousin''s marriage was delayed, otherwise, how about I introduce it to your sister?"

    Shu Yu, "..." Since she talked about her cousin''s marriage, Shu Yu probably guessed what she wanted to say.

    Sure enough, her elder sister''s marriage is now not focusing on the family.

    Why is her milk in the clothing store all this time? One is that the clothing store is busy, and the other is to hide from people.

    Not to mention the neighbors, even two matchmakers came.

    "No need, don''t mess around."

    "Why is this messed up? There are good men, and of course I''m thinking of you. My cousin is really good. Your sister has been with you for almost a year, and it''s time to find a new marriage. You Don''t worry, when your sister''s marriage is finalized, I will keep an eye on you, and you are almost the same..."

    "Stop." Shu Yu hurriedly stopped her from continuing, and raised her eyes to look her up and down, "You''ve only been married for half a year, and you''ve already developed into a matchmaker?"

    Ding Yuehua glared at her.

    Shu Yu coughed lightly, "Don''t worry, my sister is gone."

 Chapter 1000ï¼š Send Xiaoyaer home

    Chapter 1000 Send Xiaoyaer home

    Ding Yuehua was surprised, "Has it fallen? You are not fooling me, are you? Who?"

    "You don''t know each other either. You''ll see it when you get engaged soon."

    Shu Yu thought, according to the current development trend, and one after another matchmakers come to the door, the day of this engagement will not be long.

    Ding Yuehua doesn''t want to ask too much, after all, she is not very familiar with Sister Ayu.

    It''s just a pity that my cousin had to find another person.

    Ding Yuehua regretted not being a matchmaker to promote a good marriage.

    I don''t know if Ayu has any chance here. She will pay attention to it in the future.

    Shu Yu didn''t mention her own affairs. Unlike her eldest sister, Ding Yuehua will definitely ask to the end. Meng Yunzheng couldn''t talk about it, so she just didn''t talk about it, and she would know about it later.

    It''s just that she didn''t know it was, this guy''s matchmaker''s heart is not dead, and he doesn''t know where he got so much interest.

    After that day, whenever a single man appeared, she couldn''t help but ask a few more questions.

    Fortunately, she thinks that her good friend is very good, and she is a villager. These people are not worthy of her, so she never talked about it in front of Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu took Xiao Ya''er to Zhuangzi the next day.

    Along with them is A Ning, who is taking care of Xiao Ya''er these days.

    A Ning has suffered before, and she is extraordinarily dedicated to the little girl who is more suffering than her and a year younger.

    This time Xiaoyaer wants to go back to Zhuangzi, so she is a little reluctant. It just so happened that she had never been to Zhuangzi, so Shu Yu took her with him.

    The two little girls were chatting in the mule car, but Xiao Ya''er became more courageous and said a few more words during A Ning''s ramble these days.

    But as the mule cart got closer to Zhuangzi, she became more silent, afraid that she would think of Uncle Cui again.

    When the mule cart arrived at Zhuangzi, Zhou Qiao was doing needlework at the door. There were a few women from the Zhuang family beside her, including Mrs. Guo.

    Zhou Qiao has social phobia, but she is much more comfortable here.

    The people here are not familiar with her, especially Daniel is still the head of the village, and he is the cousin of Lu Xiangjun, the villagers will naturally keep their distance from them.

    Such a distance is what Zhou Qiao likes. They don''t ask her some personal and difficult questions to answer. Instead, they talk more about some situations and interesting things around here.

    Seeing Shu Yu coming over, Zhou Qiao and the women present all stood up.

    "Sister-in-law, how are you living here, are you still used to it?" Shu Yu came down, and Xiao Ya''er and A Ning came down behind.

    Zhou Qiao couldn''t help laughing, "Get used to it, it''s good here. Come in quickly, I''ll pour water for you."

    Guo sighed in relief when he saw Xiao Ya''er who was safe and sound.

    The little girl couldn''t wait any longer, she ran to Guo''s side and asked, "Auntie, do you know where my grandfather is? I want to see him."

    Guo Shi couldn''t help looking up at Shu Yu, who nodded, "She misses her grandfather, please take my sister-in-law to take her there."

    "Okay, okay." Guo Shi immediately took Xiao Ya''er''s hand and led her to worship Uncle Cui.

    Everyone else went home one after another, and Shu Yu and A Ning followed Zhou Qiao into Zhuangzi.

    The original servants in Zhuangzi were all taken away by Jiang Kuanyu, and now there are two women in Zhuangzi who help with cleaning and cooking. When Shu Yu entered the door, one of them had already brought the tea up.

    Shu Yu sat down and took two sips, exhaled comfortably, and asked, "Where''s Daniel?"

 Chapter 1001ï¼š Eighty acres left

    Chapter 1001 Eighty acres of land left

    Zhou Qiao pointed to the outside, "Brother Daniel is busy in the field, since he planted sunflowers on the 20 acres of land, he can''t wait to watch it all the time, it is best to grow up and mature overnight. ."

    Shu Yu was delighted, "Then I''ll go take a look."

    Isn''t her heart the same as Daniel? Sunflower can only make money when she grows up.

    Zhou Qiao saw her get up and looked at the sun outside, "It''s hot outside, Ayu, you should rest at home, I''ll call him back. If you have any questions, just ask Daniel."

    "No, I''ll go see the growth." I don''t know if it has sprouted.

    Shu Yu was about to go out in high spirits, Zhou Qiao hurriedly followed and showed her the way.

    A Ning didn''t follow her. It was the first time she came to Zhuangzi, and she was very curious about this Zhuangzi. After drinking the water and feeling more comfortable, I started to wander around Zhuang Qian Zhuang after Zhuang Zhuang.

    Shu Yu was not far from Zhuangzi when he saw a small green tip in the distance, and his eyes lit up - it had already sprouted.

    She immediately quickened her pace, and when she came to the front, she heard Daniel talking to a group of people, "...Don''t worry, it may not be good to grow food in this land, but it is just right to grow sunflowers. Now you can see it all. Well, it sprouted well."

    Some people are really curious, "Lu Zhuangtou, can this sunflower really grow to a height of more than two meters? What can it be used for after planting?"

    "Don''t you know when the planting is done?" Daniel smiled, but did not answer clearly.

    The seedlings still need to be protected. What if he has explained everything and is stolen from him when he turns around?

    Shu Yu approached at this time, "Brother Daniel."

    Daniel and the long-term workers turned their heads sharply and stood up in unison.

    "Ayu, you are here."

    Others also shouted, "Hello, boss."

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "You guys go, I''ll talk to my brother."

    The long-term workers walked away one after another, and then Shu Yu squatted down and looked at the seedlings on the ground.

    "It looks good, no big problem, right?"

    Daniel shook his head, "No, these people are very diligent. It''s just that they''ve never planted or seen them before, and I don''t know what to do. I''m afraid they won''t grow well. Fortunately, the sunflowers have a short germination time, and everyone relaxes after they sprout. breath."

    After a pause, he frowned again, "It''s just..."

    "how?"

    "Ayu, only 20 acres of sunflowers are planted here, and there are 80 acres of land left here, which is too wasteful. Shall we consider planting other things? That way those farmers have something to do, and they don''t care. As for the fear that you will resign them."

    Shu Yu nodded, "I came here today to find you for this matter. Let''s plant golden cauliflower on the remaining 80 acres of land."

    Da Niu was stunned, "All eighty acres are planted with golden cauliflower?"

    Shu Yu stood up and clapped his hands, looked at the bare field in front of him, and said in a low voice, "We all know the reason for the low grain yield in this field, and the things that can be grown are limited, so I thought about it and decided Golden cauliflower is the best."

    The land in front of us is basically saline-alkali land. Fortunately, the salt content is not very high, but it has a great impact on the harvest of grain.

    And sunflower not only does not require high soil, but can also grow normally on saline-alkali land.

    Even, it has the ability to absorb salt, which can improve the land and is one of the alkali-control crops in saline-alkali land.

 Chapter 1002ï¼š Prepare a room for Ning

    Chapter 1002 Prepare a room for A Ning

    The problem is that there are not enough sunflower seeds now, and the remaining land can only grow other crops that can also grow on saline-alkali land.

    In fact, there are crops with good salt and alkali tolerance, such as apocynum and wolfberry.

    But these crops either have a long growth cycle or are not suitable for planting in this season.

    Sunflowers can be harvested in more than 100 days. What if other things are only half grown? It can''t be cut off, can it? If you don''t cut it off, the next crop of sunflowers will be too late to plant. Isn''t this an endless cycle?

    Shu Yu thought about it, and now, among the crops in Dasu Dynasty, only golden cauliflower is the most suitable.

    Golden cauliflower is alfalfa.

    This thing has high yield, can be used as food, has medicinal value, and is also known as the king of pasture.

    The most important thing is that it can be harvested several times a year without wasting the land at all.

    Daniel heard the words, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help bending, "Okay, then plant golden cauliflower."

    He was full of energy again, "I''ll go back to the county town tomorrow, buy the seeds of golden cauliflower, and plant them as soon as possible."

    "No, I have already asked someone to help find the seeds, and they will be delivered in a day or two."

    "That''s fine." In this way, he will lead people to loosen the soil first, and it will take a lot of time to loosen all the land. "But Ayu, so many golden cauliflowers have been planted and sold to Who?"

    This is also a big problem, after all, this is a golden cauliflower with 80 acres of land.

    Shu Yu, "Sell it to Donggu County."

    "Donggu County?"

    "Well, Miss Ding''s sister-in-law, her family has a farm in Donggu County and raises a lot of livestock and poultry. They are in short supply of pasture, so when Miss Ding went back, she told her sister-in-law that if we planted it, we would sell it all to them. "

    Ding Yuehua mentioned this to her yesterday, saying that although the Wu family is in the livestock and poultry business, the scale is not large. After all, unlike the grasslands, there is a large supply of forage grass.

    It is impossible for the farmers here to plant such things as pasture instead of planting good food.

    The Wu family had already planted it in their own family, but it wasn''t enough. For this reason, they couldn''t do anything about raising more livestock and poultry.

    If Shu Yu used the 80 acres to grow alfalfa, the Wu family would definitely be too happy to eat them all.

    Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t, this thing can be used as a dish or medicine. Not to mention that in this huge Dong''an Mansion, there are always other people who are engaged in livestock and poultry business, and they can sell all of them.

    Daniel felt relieved after hearing this. He had a goal and a way back. He was very excited.

    The two brothers and sisters returned to Zhuangzi while talking.

    A Ning had already visited Zhuangzi all over, and was about to go out to find them, when everyone came back.

    The little girl came over immediately, "Second sister, can I come often in the future?"

    She knows that after Xiao Ya''er comes over today, she will not follow her back to the county town, and will live here in the future.

    After getting along these days, the two little girls have become good friends, and she is a little reluctant.

    Xiao Ya''er may not be convenient to enter the city, but she can come here. The second sister will come to Zhuangzi from time to time to see those sunflowers, so she will come with the second sister.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Come if you want."

    Zhou Qiao smiled and said, "I will prepare a room for A Ning. Later, when A Ning wants to come, come here, stay here for a few days, and then let your big brother take you back."

    "real?"

    "Really, which room does Ning want to live in? You can choose it yourself."

 Chapter 1003ï¼š Jiangs funeral

    Chapter 1003 Jiang''s funeral

    The little girl tilted her head and thought, "Which room does Xiaoya live in? I live next to her."

    Zhou Qiao reached out, "Come on, I''ll show you first."

    She and Daniu both knew that the little girl would live in Zhuangzi, and the Cui family''s house can also live in people, but the houses between the farmers there are really too far away, a five-year-old girl lives in one house , it is inevitable to make people feel uneasy.

    In addition, there was a murder case, and one of them was Xiao Ya''er''s grandfather, and the little girl was also afraid.

    Anyway, when she is a few years older, or she is no longer afraid, when she wants to move back, she will naturally be able to move back.

    Zhou Qiao has social phobia, but she really likes children.

    Shu Yugang told Daniel that Zhou Qiao should go.

    After arriving at Zhuangzi, she immediately tidied up Xiao Ya''er''s room.

    It''s just that there is nothing in the room except the bed and futon and a wardrobe. Xiao Ya''er''s things are all in Cui''s house, and she will have to move in after she returns.

    A Ning followed Zhou Qiao to see the room, then turned around and said, "I decided to not live next door to Xiao Ya''er."

    Zhou Qiao wondered, "Why?"

    "This bed is very big. If I come here in the future, I will live with Ya''er." Anyway, even if she comes often, it is impossible for her to stay overnight.

    It is too troublesome to have to bother my sister-in-law to clean up the room for a day or two.

    Zhou Qiao thought she had a good relationship with Xiao Ya''er, so she didn''t say much.

    When the lunch was ready, Mrs Guo came back with Xiao Ya''er.

    The little girl''s eyes were red, and she cried again when she wanted to come and go to worship.

    After eating, A Ning accompanied Cui Ya back to pack up, and Zhou Qiao and Guo Shi helped move over.

    There are not many things. The children''s clothes and daily necessities are all brought before they are put down in a corner of the room.

    Shu Yu saw that there was nothing wrong with Zhuangzi, so he took A Ning back to the city.

    This is the peak time for going out of the city. Even if we enter the city gate, the mule carts go slowly.

    Shu Yu opened the curtains and looked out of the car with a smile on his lips. She is in a good mood today, thinking that the sunflowers will grow taller and grow up in the near future, and she will be able to sell alfalfa when she grows back.

    The mule cart just came to the door of Jixiang Wine Shop, and Shu Yu suddenly raised his voice, "Stop."

    "Second sister, what''s wrong?" A Ning asked curiously, tilting her head.

    Shu Yu got out of the car and said to her, "Wait for me here, I''ll go buy two jugs of wine in the wine shop."

    The bottle at home seems to be empty.

    Speaking of which, since returning to Jiangyuan County, she has not been to Jixiang Wine Shop.

    In the beginning, this wine shop was only managed by Jiang Yi and Deng¡¯s husband and wife, and the shop was very small.

    Looking at it now, it seems that Jixiang Wine Shop bought the shop next door and opened it up.

    She heard Ding Yuehua say that after she went to the southwest, the Jiang family suddenly became chaotic.

    Jiang Ren, who drove the second and third brothers out, ran into obstacles everywhere in business, and owed a lot of foreign debts. It is said that the drinks he sold were mixed with a lot of water, which angered many people.

    The wine business of Jiang''s family is getting worse and worse, and Jiang Ren has become a rat that everyone shouts and beats.

    This man saw that his business was not picking up, and several shops could not get it back after going out. He actually ran away, leaving his son and wife behind, and disappeared since then.

    But his son was only twelve years old, and he was a spoiled and lawless master. When the father ran away, he lost his mind.

 Chapter 1004ï¼š goodbye dun

    Chapter 1004 Goodbye Deng

    The Jiang family became a mess, Jiang Ren disappeared, and the third Jiang Li was afraid that the creditors would find him, and directly said that he had cut off the relationship with the Jiang family.

    The second elder of the Jiang family grew old rapidly. Jiang''s mother fell ill and died not long after.

    In the end, it was Jiang Yi who came forward and took over the entire Jiang family.

    In just four months, he brought the Jiang family back to life, and there was a faint trend of further progress.

    When Jiang Yi took over, he actually had no money in his hand, but fortunately, he was a man of righteousness who was usually silent, and many people were willing to lend him money.

    What''s more, everyone knew at that time that Jiang Yi''s wife, Mrs. Deng, had a cousin Mrs. Chang who was Mrs. Shaoqing of Dali Temple.

    For this point, everyone is willing to gamble on Jiang Yi.

    The Jiang family turned the corner in Jiang Yi''s hands, and the missing Jiang Ren actually came back and wanted to take the Jiang family back. Jiang Li also jumped out and said that he was just a concubine, not as noble as his status.

    Now, let alone the people of the Jiang family, even the people of Jiangyuan County can''t stand it anymore.

    Jiang Yi no longer wanted to fight and fight like he used to, so he and Mrs Deng joined forces to drive them out.

    The big three-bedroom can only live in a small house outside the city, which is very different from the past.

    Now the Jiang family lives with Jiang Yi and the Deng family, and this auspicious wine shop has also recruited a new shopkeeper.

    Shu Yu walked into the shop and wanted to buy the wine he had bought before, but looking at the new furnishings inside, he didn''t know where to look.

    She could only go to the counter, "The shopkeeper, I..."

    "Mr. Luxiang?" The woman behind the counter raised her head.

    Shu Yu was also taken aback, "Mrs. Jiang, you... I thought your shop had recruited the shopkeeper again."

    Mrs. Deng quickly came out of the counter and invited Shu Yu to come in with a smile, "It''s true that the shopkeeper was recruited again, but the shopkeeper''s mind is flexible. My husband took him with him when he was away for business in the past two days. I came over and watched. Come on, Mr. Lu Xiang, sit down, and I''ll have someone serve tea."

    Shu Yu hurriedly stopped her, "No need, Mrs. Jiang, my sister is still waiting for me outside. I just came to buy two jugs of wine, the same kind I bought last time."

    Mrs Deng didn''t continue after hearing the words, pointed to a counter on the left and said, "I remember, I''ll get it for you."

    She has a good memory and quickly brought out two jugs of wine.

    Shu Yu just paid the money and was about to leave when he saw a staggering figure approaching.

    As soon as he walked to the door, he stumbled over the threshold and fell to the ground as soon as he lifted his foot.

    Shu Yu was startled, subconsciously protected the jug and took two steps back.

    Mrs. Deng said, "Ah, are you all right?" She turned to greet the guy in the shop, "Xiaoshu, you two come over to help."

    Two guys ran over, one left and one right helped him up.

    This man lowered his head and waved his hands, "It''s okay, I''m okay, the shopkeeper, give me, give me two jugs of wine, the strongest one. Hiccup..."

    Mrs Deng frowned, "You''re all drunk, do you still want to buy wine?"

    "I''m not drunk, I can still drink, I can drink, serve me wine, hurry up. Otherwise, I, I will tear down your broken house, huh, what''s so great, nothing''s so great!!"

    After he finished speaking, he waved his hand vigorously, "Go get it!!"

    He made this move, and as soon as he looked up, Shu Yu could see his face clearly, it seemed... a little familiar.

 Chapter 1005ï¼š pretend to be drunk

    Chapter 1005 Pretending to be drunk

    Shu Yu frowned, and before she could take a closer look, she heard Mrs Deng exclaim, "Isn''t this Manager Qiu?"

    Shopkeeper Qiu? ?

    Shu Yu took a closer look, isn''t it? Aside from the drooping hair and flushed face, it is indeed the shopkeeper Qiu from Buzhuang. What''s the matter?

    Shopkeeper Qiu heard his name and waved his hand vigorously, "What Shopkeeper Qiu? Who is Shopkeeper Qiu? I''m not, I want to buy wine, hurry up and give it to me."

    After he finished speaking, he took out a string of copper plates from his pocket and slammed it on the counter, "If you don''t give it to me, I will, I will."

    He looked left and right, stumbled to the corner and picked up a chair to smash the wine tank next to him.

    Deng''s eyes widened, "What are you doing? Put it down, I''ll give you a drink."

    The two guys hurriedly grabbed the chair, and the other hugged his waist and walked out.

    Mr. Deng quickly prepared the wine for him, and then Mr. Qiu nodded with satisfaction, and walked out while drinking with the jug, his body swaying.

    Deng shook his head and sighed.

    Shu Yu looked at the door, then turned around and asked, "What''s wrong with this shopkeeper Qiu?"

    Mr. Deng didn''t know, but the guy on the side, Xiaoshu, replied wisely, "A few days ago, the owner of Buzhuang dismissed the shopkeeper Qiu, saying that he had embezzled a lot of money in Buzhuang over the years. Look at the shopkeeper Qiu. For the sake of hard work and no credit, I won''t report him or hold him accountable, just kick him and a guy from another shop out."

    Another guy also said, "Beginning a few days ago, shopkeeper Qiu came to the wine shop from time to time to drink, sometimes he was drunk and still awake, and sometimes he was sober. At first, the family followed him, but now he doesn''t care about him. already."

    "Fortunately, he didn''t specify any wine every time he came back. The drinks we gave him were not strong."

    Mrs. Deng frowned, "If he comes to buy wine when he is sober in the future, don''t sell it to him, or else things will go wrong and we will be blamed."

    "Yes."

    Mrs Deng waved her hand and let the two guys go to work. She walked up to Shu Yu and said, "Are you scared just now?"

    Shu Yu smiled, "It''s nothing but an accident."

    A Ning was already calling her outside, so Shu Yu delayed for a while, and immediately said goodbye to Mrs Deng.

    "Mrs. Jiang get busy first, I''ll go."

    "goodbye."

    Shu Yu left the wine shop and got on the mule cart. After the car drove forward, she opened the curtain and looked out.

    Shopkeeper Qiu didn''t go far, and even found a corner and sat down to continue drinking.

    Shu Yu sneered and ran up to her to pretend to be drunk, what''s the use?

    Shopkeeper Qiu does smell of alcohol, but it''s not heavy.

    In the few contacts she had with Shopkeeper Qiu, Shu Yu knew that he was a good drinker, and the wine the man sold him was not strong enough to make him drunk.

    And after he entered the shop, he saw Mrs Deng, the two guys, and other customers, but he didn''t see her.

    She just stood upright in the position closest to him, but he could precisely avoid his line of sight, and he was a ghost if he was drunk.

    What does it mean to pretend to be a drunk and walk in front of her? Want to tell her that he has been fired by his boss and turned into such a poor and impoverished appearance, is it because of her?

    Want to make her feel guilty, or make her feel sympathetic?

    Shu Yu smiled and lowered the car curtain.

    Shopkeeper Qiu, who was not far away, saw that the mule cart was gradually moving away, but he finally couldn''t hold back and smashed the jug in his hand to the ground.

 Chapter 1006ï¼š Are you going to Fucheng too?

    Chapter 1006 Are you going to Fucheng too?

    Shu Yu didn''t see the last scene of smashing the wine bottle, but Yingxi just turned his head and saw it.

    Therefore, when the mule cart arrived at Liufang Lane, A Ning got out of the car and entered the door, Yingxi asked in a low voice, "Miss, do you want me to check that shopkeeper Qiu?"

    Shu Yu thought for a while, "It''s fine, you can do it as you please. If it''s over and there''s nothing serious, just come back and tell me tomorrow."

    "Yes, miss."

    Yingxi left, and Shu Yu entered the room.

    Early the next morning, Nguyen and Shu You were ready to leave for Fucheng.

    Zhao Xi led the carriage and waited outside early. When the old lady saw this, she pulled Shu You aside to talk.

    The old lady is still very happy that the two can come together.

    Although she never mentioned it on the face, she also told the rest of the family not to urge Shuyou. But in my heart, I still hope that Shu You likes Zhao Xi, and that the two good children in her heart will be happy and harmonious in the future.

    Now that everything has come true, the old lady has let go of a big thing.

    But she still warned Shu You again and again to keep her distance before getting engaged. He also explained to Nguyen that he looked at the two more, but still had to give them a chance to get along alone, but it couldn''t be too long, otherwise what would happen if something went wrong?

    Nguyen Shi nodded again and again, indicating that he knew what to do.

    The old lady felt that this second daughter-in-law was not very reliable. Who knew that Meng Yunzheng would come over in a while and said that he would also go to Fucheng.

    The old lady was relieved when she heard it.

    Instead, Shu Yu felt strange, "You also go to Fucheng?"

    "Well, I have something to do." Meng Yunzheng squeezed her hand lightly while no one was paying attention, "It''s just that I''m walking with them all the way."

    After arriving at Fucheng, we were all busy.

    There were many people in the yard, and Zhao Xi was urging him to leave, but Shu Yu didn''t ask.

    The Lu family watched their carriage leave Liufang Lane. The city gate had just opened, and they left early, so they could arrive at Fucheng as soon as possible.

    Zhao Xi said before he left that if there were too many things, he might not be able to come back until the third day.

    Shu Yu knew, anyway, let him take good care of Ruan Shi and Shu You.

    Nguyen and the others had just left when Yingxi brought Hua Xian over.

    Shu Yu packed up and prepared to go to Yiren Pavilion to open the door.

    After got into the mule cart, Yingxi told her the news he had inquired about.

    "Miss, yesterday I went to Shopkeeper Qiu''s residence and overheard him talking with the other guy who was dismissed by Bu Zhuang. Listening to what they said, Bu Zhuang''s owner was very dissatisfied with his offending Miss. At first, he only asked Shopkeeper Qiu to agree with him. The lady apologizes, it is best to re-sign this deal with Yiren Pavilion. Even if it doesn''t work, you have to repair the relationship with the lady."

    Shu Yu leaned on the car frame and listened, which was not surprising, after all, shopkeeper Qiu went to Liufang Lane to find him.

    Yingxi, "It''s just that when the shopkeeper Qiu was looking for the young lady for the first time, he was blocked by Mr. Zhao. Later, when he avoided Mr. Zhao and tried to find him again, the young lady was always busy, and they had no chance to see the young lady at all. A few days later, the owner of Nabu Zhuang dismissed the shopkeeper Qiu and the guy."

    "Although the reason for this was that there was a problem in the account check, and the shopkeeper Qiu misappropriated the money in the account privately, and his hands and feet were not clean. But we both knew that the main reason was that the shopkeeper Qiu lost the Yiren Pavilion business. "

    "Now neither the shopkeeper Qiu nor the man can find any other work to do."

 Chapter 1007ï¼š Loyalty Shi Lu Shuyu

    Chapter 1007 Loyalty and kindness to Shi Lu Shuyu

    The two were very decadent for a while, and they were indeed drunk for a few days by drinking alcohol.

    Later, the case that Li Xiaoshan and Uncle Cui were killed by the Tang family caused a sensation in Jiangyuan County, the money of the Wang family was recovered, and the Tang family was sentenced to death. This matter was discussed by the people for several days.

    Slowly, I don''t know where it came from, saying that this matter is related to Lu Xiangjun.

    It was she who avenged the two dead and caught the murderer on the spot.

    Not only that, but she also adopted the little granddaughter of Uncle Cui, and treated her as her own sister.

    The people outside are all preaching Lu Xiangjun is kind and generous, soft-hearted, sincere in dealing with others, he is a self-sacrificing person, and he is reluctant to eat good things and must leave them to children in need.

    In today''s Jiangyuan County, there are even loyal supporters of Lord Luxiang.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She pressed her forehead, "Why don''t I know about this?"

    Yingxi thought for a while, "Probably the young lady has been too busy these days." She didn''t know either, this rumor from the outside world seemed to be exactly the same as the young lady she knew.

    Ying Xitian followed Shu Yu outside and didn''t find out until he went to investigate the matter.

    Of course, Mr. Qiu is not a person who believes at first. He wakes up after being drunk for a few days, and the news is relatively delayed.

    When he heard these rumors, he just sneered.

    He has dealt with Shu Yu, and he knows more about the way Shu Yu used to deal with the enemy, and also knows that she dared to carry an axe to her grandfather''s house to chop people.

    Can someone like be on the same side as a great person?

    However, with so many people talking in Mr. Qiu''s ear, he was inevitably shaken.

    Later, he and the guy summed up and felt that half of the rumors could be believed. Although Lu Xiangjun is not a good person, her identity is different now. She needs a good reputation and needs to be shaped into a positive image.

    Since this is the case, in order to protect her hypocritical face, she must do more good things, right?

    Shu Yu, "Hypocritical... face?"

    Yingxi pursed his lips and straightened his back instantly, "This, this is what Shopkeeper Qiu and the others said, I am it, I just conveyed it."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows and snorted softly, "So they think that I see them in desperation, and in order to maintain my image, they will help them. On the one hand, they are actually giving me the opportunity to do good things, on the other hand, they are also Are you warning me. If I don''t help them, then they will tell the public that I caused them to lose their livelihood?"

    Yingxi nodded, "It was indeed the idea at the beginning."

    "what about now?"

    "Now... um, I went into the house with a dagger yesterday, and they didn''t dare."

    Shu Yu, "..." Yingxi, you are quite capable.

    "Miss, did I do something wrong."

    "No mistake."

    Yingxi breathed a sigh of relief, Shu Yu was amused, this girl is getting more and more courageous.

    Now that he knows what Shopkeeper Qiu''s plan is, Shu Yu knows it well and doesn''t care about him anymore.

    It is about her reputation as a good person, which is quite embarrassing, and even a burden.

    "Yingxi, do you think I should beat up a few hooligans in front of everyone, so they won''t think I''m a good person?"

    Yingxi thought, if you beat up the hooligans, the people might think that you are killing harm for the people.

    She didn''t answer, the mule cart was already parked at the door of Yiren Pavilion.

    Shu Yu got out of the car and opened the shop energetically.

 Chapter 1008ï¼š Disgusted Shu Yu

    Chapter 1008 Shu Yu, the Disgusted

    tidy up the counter, cleaned the floor, and Shu Yu was sitting behind the counter.

    This early in the morning, there will be no business.

    Until the end of the hour, the old lady brought Hua Xian over slowly, and then a few guests came one after another.

    The guests were stunned when they saw Shu Yu behind the counter.

    Anyone who has been to the shop several times knows that the current shopkeeper of this shop is Lu Xiangjun''s sister, and they are very happy to communicate with this talkative and good-natured girl.

    But today, Mrs. Lu is not here, and there is a strange girl sitting behind the counter.

    Yes, in fact, there are not many people who have met Shu Yu and know her identity.

    Lu Xiangjun is much more famous than herself.

    Shu Yu didn''t introduce himself. He was not busy at the moment, Hua Xian was already driving to entertain the guests.

    Seeing that she was busy, and Yingxi was helping to pick up the goods, the old lady pressed Shu Yu back and let her continue to sit.

    "You, you have been busy during this time, either going here or there, and there is no time to rest. It''s rare that you don''t need to walk around in the shop, just sit behind the counter and be a calming needle, rest your feet, we A few are busy."

    Shu Yu really sat there obediently.

    But after a while, two more people came over to make up.

    Shu Yu was about to stand up when the two of them immediately refused when they saw that she was not Miss Lu.

    I heard that the shopkeeper Lu went to Fucheng and would not be back until a few days later. The two of them were very regretful and said that they would leave after coming back in a few days.

    Shu Yu is a little confused - my craftsmanship is pretty good too.

    The old lady couldn''t help but laugh at the side, "I don''t know you, how can I know that Da Ya''s skills are all taught by you. No, even if people know you, they don''t dare to let you change, you are now a villager. ."

    Shu Yu was a little skeptical, "Damn, you said that I''m here to help my sister pick up business or catch up?"

    The old lady finally couldn''t help laughing out loud, causing everyone else in the shop to turn their heads to look at them.

    Although I don''t know what the old lady is laughing at, this happiness has infected others.

    Shu Yu felt a little helpless and had to sit back again.

    Fortunately, another customer came soon. This time, it was not to buy clothes or makeup, but to make an appointment.

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, make an appointment?

    What to make an appointment?

    She asked, but the guests were a little surprised, "You don''t know? Of course I''m going to make an appointment and let the shopkeeper do the bridal makeup."

    Shu Yu''s eyes light up slightly. Big sister has already received the business of bridal makeup?

    She couldn''t bear to think too much, she quickly wrote down the person''s information and marriage time, and also wrote down some basic questions in the notebook.

    The guest originally thought that she didn''t even know about bridal makeup, which seemed unreliable.

    But Shu Yu''s seriousness and meticulousness later made her feel at ease. She only said that she would come back to the shopkeeper with the same road to confirm the day before the marriage, and then left.

    As soon as she left, the old lady said to Shu Yu, "This bridal makeup is also a coincidence. Some time ago, the couple was going to get married, but the elder who was dressing the bride the day before had a sudden illness and couldn''t even get out of bed. It''s not easy to find a suitable person, and I don''t know who, but I mentioned that the shopkeeper Lu of Yiren Pavilion has good skills, and the makeup is beautiful and delicate. If you find her, maybe the groom can lift his hijab. I can''t take my eyes off."

 Chapter 1009ï¼š Said that Cao Cao Cao Cao arrived

    Chapter 1009 Said Cao Cao Cao Cao arrived

    Originally, Shu You had the experience of divorce. It is not suitable for people to dress up on the big day, and it will be considered unlucky by some people.

    But some people say that Miss Lu is the elder sister of Lu Xiangjun.

    Even if they reconcile, they are also lucky people. Haven''t they seen that life has gotten better and better since they beat her up? The business of the shop she manages has also become more and more prosperous.

    This is not a blessing what is it?

    It''s just right, there were really two supporters of Lu Xiangjun on the spot. You said every word, and the bride was heartbroken.

    The bride didn''t like the bridal makeup that the elders put on. She always painted her face white, then put rouge on her cheeks, and smeared mouth grease on her lips. It was not only unsightly, but also a bit scary. .

    The bride didn''t want to scare her husband away, and after a battle between heaven and man, she found Shu You.

    Shu You now sees more of the world and is a little more cautious.

    She was afraid that when something went wrong with the bride after marriage, the responsibility would be placed on her. They signed the deed with each other, as if they were doing a business.

    Not to mention, this method is more reassuring.

    As for how the bride persuaded the family, the old lady did not know.

    Only know that Shu You went to someone''s house the next day, and she did the makeup, but Mrs. Quanfu came to comb her hair, and she guided her.

    It is said that after worshipping the hall and being sent to the bridal chamber, the groom lifted the bride''s hijab in front of many people.

    After that day, several people came over and wanted Shuyou to do bridal makeup for them on their wedding day.

    Shu Yu opened the registration book and saw that two people had been recorded before.

    One of these two people is in a month, and the other is in half a year.

    This person registered today is two months later.

    The old lady said, "The business of Yiren Pavilion is getting better and better. There are more people buying clothes, and there are also many people who come to do makeup. The problem is that it takes a long time to do makeup, and sometimes Ayou has to go to the door to do it. I''m afraid I''ll be too busy in the future."

    Shu Yu thought for a while, "Milk, let the orchid come over."

    "Orchid?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Last year I found out that Orchid likes to dress up, but no one taught her, so she groped for herself."

    But she has been growing up in the village, the farthest place she has been to is Jiangyuan County, and once every few months and six months is not bad.

    There are not many people who have knowledge, and the effect of this exploration is of course very limited.

    The most satisfying time for her was the outfit she imitated Shu Yu when she was in Taolin last time.

    Although the consequence was to attract three young masters, the third uncle was pushed into the water and soaked for a long time.

    But this also proves that orchids are very interested in this.

    However, the old lady frowned after hearing this, "Ayu, you have already arranged for Daniel to work on Zhuangzi, it''s enough, you don''t need everyone to take care of it."

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Damn, what are you talking about? Whether it''s a big cow or an orchid, I only mention it when I think it''s appropriate, but I don''t mean to take special care of it. But the Zhuangzi that the big cow went to is mine. , Now this shop is managed by the eldest sister, so naturally I have to ask the eldest sister what she means."

    ??????

    The old lady also thought about it, "Then..."

    Before he finished speaking, a happy voice came from outside the shop, "Milk."

    Shu Yu raised his head, huh, saying that Cao Cao Cao Cao is here.

    I have something to do today, and I came back very late. The last update was too late to write.

 Chapter 1010ï¼š The big family is here

    Chapter 1010 The big family is here

    Several people came in one after another outside the shop, and Er Niu was the one who just hurried in and called the old lady.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a year older, or because Daniel doesn¡¯t work in the village, Erniu is no longer playing crazy, and most of the time helps Lu Dasong to work in the fields.

    Especially during the busy farming season in the past two weeks, Er Niu actually got a full degree of tan.

    Even the old lady exclaimed when she saw it, "Er Niu, you''re covered in bullshit..." Shit?

    Halfway through the words, the old lady quickly shut her mouth. There are still customers in this shop, too rude to say.

    Erniu smiled, and the orchid came in after him.

    Orchid followed and called for milk, and stood in front of the counter excitedly, watching Shu Yu softly calling out, "Sister Ayu."

    Shu Yu, "..." What does this shy look mean?

    Lu Dasong and Mrs. Li were the last to come. Seeing Shu Yu and the old lady behind the counter, Mrs. Li was stunned for a moment, and then she laughed, "A-Yu came over to look at the shop in person, it''s really hard work."

    After he finished speaking, he probed into the probe. He didn''t see Zhou Qiao, so he frowned. The daughter-in-law here really has no eyesight.

    What she didn''t know was that the old lady was thinking exactly the same as hers at the moment - this daughter-in-law really has no eyesight, she is so big standing here, can''t she even call her mother?

    That is, it is inconvenient here. If she is at home, she can scold her in front of her face when the door is closed.

    Too lazy to look at her, the old lady turned her head and asked Lu Dasong, who was still standing at the door, "Why are you here at this time?"

    "Mother, we''ll start construction tomorrow, so I''ll come over to buy something today."

    As we said at the beginning, we have already chosen the day to build the ancestral tomb, and the middle of the month is just right. At this moment, some people with less work in the fields have done almost the same, just enough to spare a hand to help out.

    It was just that there was a shortage of materials, so Lu Dasong came to the county to buy it.

    The old lady nodded, "You need to pay more attention to things at home. Now the second and third are busy in the county town, and you are tired."

    Lu Dasong laughed, "Look what Mother said, I''m the eldest son of the Lu family, and I should have done these things." Besides, Ayu was out of the money, he was actually quite embarrassed.

    The old lady waved her hand and turned her head to look at Mrs. Li. She was in a bad mood at the moment, "The boss is here to buy something, what are you doing here?"

    Li hurriedly said, "I have business affairs, mother, this is the medicine I just caught yesterday, and I gave it to Daniu''s daughter-in-law for her to take care of her body."

    Shu Yu looked at the five packs of medicines she lifted up and put them on the counter, only to feel that the medicinal herbs smelled a little unpleasant.

    "Auntie, sister-in-law is in good health, what do you need to do?"

    Just finished asking, and then thinking about the relationship between Li and Zhou Qiao, a thought crossed in Shu Yu''s mind, wouldn''t it be what she thought?

    Li''s attitude towards her is very friendly now. Seeing her talking to herself, she immediately leaned over with a smile and said, "Ayu, you haven''t gotten married yet, so I shouldn''t have told you this. But you''ll be getting married soon, so it''s okay to know something. It should be. My medicine is for Daniu''s daughter-in-law to get pregnant sooner."

    After he finished speaking, he caught sight of the old lady''s face from the corner of his eyes, and immediately suppressed the sermonizing popular science, and turned to ask, "Where''s Daniel''s daughter-in-law?"

 Chapter 1011ï¼š Lee doesnt know anything

    Chapter 1011 Mr. Li doesn''t know anything

    Shu Yu was stunned for a while, didn''t he, the auntie didn''t know that the couple went to Zhuangzi?

    Mrs. Li really didn''t know, she was about to go inside after she said, "This Daniel''s daughter-in-law is also true, we have been here for a long time and will not come out, so we will be lazy."

    The old lady reached out to stop her, "Okay, Daniel''s daughter-in-law is not here."

    "Not here?" Li Shi suddenly stopped, "Then where did she go?"

    "Daniu and his wife went to Zhuangzi outside the city, where they planted sunflowers, and now they live in Zhuangzi." The old lady said, looking at Li Shi and Lu Dasong suspiciously, "This matter, you don''t Know?"

    Li''s whole body is numb, what do you mean?

    Daniel is back to farming now? What kind of land is being planted? Why should a good county shopkeeper be inappropriate? Is he crazy?

    On the other hand, Lu Dasong said uncomfortably, "Da Niu told me about this, it''s not... I was busy, and at that time Da Niu was still looking for Zhuangzi, and I wasn''t sure when I would go, so I didn''t talk to my child. His mother mentioned it."

    Li almost succumbed to the past, she suddenly turned around, grabbed Lu Dasong''s hand, and asked through gritted teeth, "You know? Did you know that Daniel and his daughter-in-law went to farm?"

    "This matter was mentioned the day the second family came back. That Zhuangzi belongs to Ah Yu, and the land also belongs to Ah Yu. In fact, Daniel..."

    Before Lu Dasong could finish speaking, Mrs. Li released him and turned to look at Shu Yu again.

    Her expression stiffened for a moment, and there was clearly a burst of anger, but facing Shu Yu''s clear and lingering gaze, she desperately suppressed it.

    After a while, a distorted smile came out, "Ah, Ayu, isn''t this big cow doing a good job as a shopkeeper? Why is he now being asked to farm in some village? Is he too stupid? , Ayu, if he does something bad, tell me, I''ll teach him a lesson. There''s no need for him and his daughter-in-law to farm, right? You just let him and her be your brother for the sake of her being your brother. What do you think of coming back to be the shopkeeper again?"

    Lu Dasong frowned and pulled at her, while Li threw his hand away fiercely and continued to smile at Shu Yu.

    Her smile was even uglier than her crying, and Shu Yu shook a little, "My eldest sister is in charge of this shop now, and most of the customers in this shop are female customers, and Daniel doesn''t know much about clothes. Big sister is more suitable. As for Zhuangzi outside the city, Big Niu is more familiar and prefers that kind of environment.¡±

    Li, "..." I like the size, what do I like or not.

    Who likes to farm? How many people are looking forward to getting out of the village and finding a safe job in the city, not to mention other things, even a small shop guy can be proud in the village.

    Daniel used to be a shopkeeper, earning three taels a month for his salary, which many people would not envy.

    In addition, in this county, it is convenient to buy everything, and the people I contact are rich people. After a few years, I may be able to open a shop by myself. It will be a lot of face to go back to Shangshi Village.

    As a result, he has now gone to some inexplicable Zhuangzi outside the city to farm?

    Li almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She felt that this was not Da Niu''s original intention at all. It was Shu Yu who wanted to make room for that girl.

    But Shu Yu''s status is different now, she didn''t dare to say these words, she could only hold back.

    After holding it for a while, his face turned red, and tears almost fell.

 Chapter 1012ï¼š Hundreds of acres of land

    Chapter 1012 Hundred acres of land

    Shu Yu was amused by Li''s expression, what did she just say? It sounded like she had been greatly wronged.

    The old lady disliked Mrs. Li''s eyesight, and said directly to Lu Dasong, "Aren''t you going to go shopping? It''s getting late, you hurry up, take your wife with you, and let her help."

    Lu Dasong saw that Li''s expression was wrong, so he quickly pulled her and left.

    Mrs Li had a lot of doubts to ask, but she didn''t dare to ask Shu Yu or the old lady, it was just right for Lu Dasong to take her away.

    Therefore, after walking for a while, she grabbed Lu Dasong and looked at him with gnashing teeth, "Why are you hiding from me that Da Niu is going to farm? He has been bullied, and you still don''t tell me, you, you Do you want to **** me off?"

    Lu Dasong frowned, "What do you mean by being bullied? Daniel wants to go to Zhuangzi himself."

    "He wants to go by himself? It sounds nice, what can he do if he doesn''t go, but your good niece just said that there is no room for Daniel in the shop."

    Lu Dasong found that the current Li family is getting more and more sharp, and she can magnify the little things. I used to take care of a little bit of face, but now I have to fight for a high and low level.

    "You''re talking."

    Lu Dasong explained, "You misunderstood, A Yu has always taken good care of Daniel. I heard that the Zhuangzi outside the city is very big, and the Daniel said before that A Yu is going to buy a Zhuangzi with hundreds of acres of land to grow things. Let Da Niu be the head of the village to help manage it. This is different from our farming in Shangshi Village, he is half a landlord. "

    Li''s eyes widened, "Go, hundreds of acres of land??"

    "yes."

    Mrs. Li stopped talking, how did Ayu have so much money, and he bought so much as soon as he bought it, how much did he get for hundreds of acres of land?

    Lu Dasong is very proud. He is not as skilled as the second child, nor as smart as the third child. He takes care of the land as much as he should, and treats it as a treasure. He hopes to buy more when he has money in the future. Mu, so he can wake up laughing from his dreams.

    Now my son has fulfilled his wish. Although he didn''t buy those lands, he managed them. That''s what he is capable of.

    Thinking of this, Lu Dasong became more and more happy, and dragged Mrs. Li to continue walking forward, "Okay, let''s go shopping first, and when the ancestral tomb is repaired, we will go to Zhuangzi to see the big cow."

    The most important thing is, look at the hundreds of acres of land.

    Mrs. Li is still in a trance now, but she is refreshed when she hears this, yes, she will ask Ayu to inquire about the location of that Zhuangzi, she will look at the situation first.

    If it''s not good, think of a way to get people back to the county seat.

    That''s right, I still have to take a few packs of medicine and send them back to Zhuangzi.

    Mr. Li had a good plan, but he didn''t know that the old lady threw away the packets of medicine on the counter.

    "It was only half a year ago that he urged his daughter-in-law to take medicine. In the past, he only became pregnant with Cuihua after a year of marriage, and I have never urged her like that. She is good, and she can think of Fa''er to toss her when her daughter-in-law is not around. I don''t know which liar and quack doctor bought this medicine from, and she can prescribe it without seeing a patient, and she dares to take it for people to eat."

    Shu Yu nodded, and the old lady took the opportunity to teach Orchid and Erniu, who were still in the shop, "You too, after getting married, your mother gave you medicine randomly, don''t take it, she is not a doctor, she doesn''t know anything. understandable stuff."

 Chapter 1013ï¼š who is so brave

    Chapter 1013 Who is so courageous

    The old lady is now in a good mood. She gets along with A Ning a lot. Every day when A Ning comes back from studying medicine, she will talk a lot to her, like a small talker.

    The old lady was very annoying, but after listening to it a lot, she became more interested.

    She understands some basic pharmacology and medicine better than the average person. Now, under the care of Hua Xian, she has begun to walk on the road of health preservation.

    is very scornful of Li''s behavior of pretending to understand because he doesn''t know big characters.

    Orchid and Erniu nodded again and again. Although they didn''t say it, they knew in their hearts that what their mother did was not very good.

    The old lady finished complaining about the Li family, so she asked them, "Why did you come to the county seat with you?"

    Erniu smiled with a row of teeth, "I came to Dahu to ask me about school."

    Erniu¡¯s original private school regretted it, and wanted Erniu to go back to study again. But this is not because they regret it. If Erniu wants to study again, he will have to find another family again, and he will never go back.

    Dahu had heard about this when he was playing with Erniu when he returned to Shangshi Village. He immediately said that he would ask Master Wen after he went back. If it was possible, they might become classmates.

    Last time, Shu Yu brought this news back to Er Niu, but now that the farming is busy, there are several farmers in the Confucius School, so of course they are going to have a busy farming holiday.

    The school has been closed for a whole month, that is to say, Dahu went to the southwest, under the pretext of missing his homework, and asked Master Wen for teaching, so he went to his house every day to report.

    But not only did he make rapid progress in his homework, but he also had his own set of learning methods, which surprised Master Wen, and now he has set up a new book for him to study.

    Er Niu came here today, just to ask Dahu about his admission, what to prepare, when to see the master, and when to go to class.

    After hearing this, the old lady became happy, "Then you have to wait, he won''t be back until noon."

    Erniu waved his hand, "It''s okay, I''ll walk around here."

    "Don''t go too far, come back quickly if something happens."

    When the old lady saw him running out, she immediately warned him, and the man ran away after Er Niu responded.

    The old lady shook her head, and then asked Orchid, "How about you?"

    "I''ve missed you guys. It just so happened that my father was going to the county town to do some business, so I''ll come and have a look."

    She originally went to live at the eldest sister Cuihua''s house for two days because of the harassment of her ex-fianc¨¦.

    Fortunately, after Ayu went back to Shangshi Village, the surnamed Ge no longer dared to come, so she went home.

    But even when I went home, I didn¡¯t stop. It was a busy time for farming, but there were still many matchmakers who came to my door, which was really annoying.

    She just wanted to come out to get some air and adjust her mood.

    After finished speaking, Lanhua raised her head and looked at Shu Yu who was reading the account book. Thinking that she was several months older than herself, she asked curiously, "How about you, Ayu? Are there many matchmakers coming?"

    Shu Yu raised his head, "Huh?" "I''ve never met a matchmaker."

    is also not right, I met a Ding Yuehua who likes to be a matchmaker.

    Orchid''s eyes widened, "No way?"

    She looked at the old lady again, "Damn, just, is there no one to match Sister Ayu?"

    "Yes, but your sister Ayu is very busy. You are outside every day, so of course you can''t see the matchmaker."

    Now Shu Yu is curious, "Milk, who is so courageous?"

 Chapter 1014ï¼š Liang is here too

    Chapter 1014 Liang is also here

    Old lady and Orchid, "..." Did you say that about yourself?

    Do you have the guts to be a matchmaker? Are you treating yourself as a beast of a flood?

    The old lady glared at her angrily, and then said, "There are several, anyway, as soon as the matchmaker came, and I heard that I wanted to be a matchmaker for you, I simply rejected it, and I didn''t even listen, I just used you as a matchmaker. It''s not too late to reject him. In case people say his name and identity and I reject him again, others will think that you don''t look down on him, which is not good."

    Shu Yu gave the old lady a thumbs up, "Milk, you are so wise."

    Orchid envy, "If only my mother could do the same."

    However, few people knew that even if the old lady refused without knowing the identity of the other party, she could still make others feel that Shu Yu, the newly appointed town lord, was very arrogant.

    In fact, compared to Shu Yu, there are more people who come to say kiss to Shu You.

    Shu Yu is a village lord, and people with slightly unsuitable conditions dare not come to propose a marriage, but Shu You is different. In the eyes of everyone, she and Li Kuo, but young and perfect, made many people eager to try and feel that they might have a chance.

    Not only in the county town, but also in Shangshi Village.

    Orchid has seen it before, and the other party is looking for Li Shi, and they talk about it as if she likes Shu You or she got cheap. Even the Li family can''t bear this. After all, if Da Ya''s marriage is too bad, it will even affect her daughter, so she will be thrown out directly.

    The old lady snorted coldly when she heard this, "Next time you come to this kind of person, just call it out. You won''t bother others about your sister Ayou''s marriage. After a while, my second child and I will pick one. Good day, let''s settle the marriage first."

    Orchid''s eyes widened, "Milk, you, you mean..."

    The old lady nodded slightly, but the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but tick up, "Well, the other party has a good character."

    Orchid died of curiosity, "Who is it?"

    "You''ll see you in a few days."

    Orchid was itching, but the old lady didn''t say anything, she immediately turned to look at Shu Yu.

    But Shu Yu''s mouth is tighter than the old lady, so naturally she won''t tell her.

    Orchid was extremely disappointed. Just as she was about to continue her efforts, she saw a figure get off a donkey cart.

    Orchid was stunned, "Aunt San?"

    Mr. Liang stepped up the steps and entered the shop. He was surprised when he saw the orchid, and then nodded very perfunctorily, "It''s the orchid, you are also in the county seat."

    Immediately, he looked inside the counter, "Is Ayu there?"

    The old lady thought, the eldest daughter-in-law and the third daughter-in-law, these two nasty things, either don''t come, or come together, they can really add to the crowd.

    "The third daughter-in-law, what are you doing?"

    Mr. Liang saw Shu Yu and said hastily, "Ayu, you have to help me, I don''t have enough money."

    Shu Yu raised his head, "What''s not enough money?"

    "I don''t have enough money to buy a house." Mrs Liang said with a bitter face, "You, do you want to lend me another fifty taels of silver? I only need fifty taels."

    The orchid on the side was shocked. The third aunt was so courageous. One loan is fifty taels, which is fifty taels of silver.

    Shu Yu was puzzled, "Didn''t the third uncle say enough before?" He also said that it was more than enough.

    It''s not like the housing prices in the south of the city have risen in this short period of time, right?

    The old lady stopped Shu Yu from borrowing it, "The third daughter-in-law, come over and ask Ayu to borrow money, does the third child know about this?"

 Chapter 1015ï¼š rob a house

    Chapter 1015 Robbing the house

    Mr. Liang laughed dryly and shook his head, "He doesn''t know."

    The old lady is not happy at the moment. Okay, the two of you and your wife don¡¯t know how to discuss it with borrowing so much money. If there is a quarrel later, do you have to blame Ayu for having too much money?

    She was about to wave her hand, trying to drive away the Liang family.

    Mr. Liang knew the old lady, and she knew what she was going to say just by looking at her expression, and hurriedly explained it before she spoke.

    "Mother, you can''t blame me. I originally wanted to discuss with the child''s father. Isn''t this an emergency?"

    "What''s the emergency, someone can''t rob you of a house?"

    Who knew Liang Shi nodded vigorously, and she explained to Shu Yu, "Originally, my child and his father had a fancy for a small yard in our alley. Although the house is not big, there are also four or five rooms. Our family of four is quite enough. The price is not as high as the other party wants, so we are thinking about waiting, maybe we can lower the price. Who knows¡­¡±

    Who knows that not only did the other party not lower the price, but this morning, the house was sold just like that.

    Mr. Liang couldn''t wait to regret it, so he went to the original landlord and wanted to discuss it again, saying that he would sell the house to her again for two taels of silver.

    The original landlord was laughed at, two taels of silver? How could she speak?

    But Mr. Liang¡¯s rambling skills were annoying. It happened that the middle man who brought the buyer to facilitate the transaction was also present. Isn¡¯t Mr. Liang his client when he wanted to buy a house? Immediately, he told her that he still had a house in his hand, which was better than this, but the price was a bit more expensive, so he asked Liang if he wanted it.

    Mr. Liang hesitated when he heard that the price was more expensive.

    The middle man suggested to take her to see it first, well, after seeing Liang, he was reluctant to leave.

    is also really expensive, so she said she should consider it. The middle-aged man was a good person, and he immediately said that the house was very sought-after, and if he didn''t buy it, he would be bought by someone else.

    Mrs. Liang did see that several families came to look at the house, and she was worried that she would be preempted again like the small yard in front of her.

    She asked the middle man to wait for her, and she had to discuss it with the man in the family.

    After all, buying a house is a big deal, and she definitely can¡¯t decide it alone. The middle-aged person understands this, and only asks her to do it as soon as possible.

    Speaking of this, Liang''s face was bitter again, "I went to Taolin to find the child''s father. Who would have known that he would accompany Ji Dong''s family out of the city today to run errands, and he wouldn''t be back until evening."

    Even if they come back, they still have less money in their hands.

    Liang thought about it, but decided to come to Shu Yu.

    One is to borrow money, and the other is to ask her for an idea. As long as Ayu has agreed, Lu Sanzhu will definitely not object.

    For this reason, she also spent two cents in heartache to take a donkey cart to Ningshui Street.

    After hearing this, the old lady frowned slightly, "Is that house so good?"

    "Mother, if you miss this village, you won''t have this store. I heard the middleman say that the owner needs money urgently, otherwise the price will be a little higher. Now it''s only two hundred and eighty taels, which is already the lowest price."

    The orchid on the side took a deep breath. Two hundred and eighty taels is still low?

    Orchid has never seen so much silver in her life, it''s too scary.

    Liang looked at Shu Yu anxiously. She heard her man say that A Yu was very much in favor of buying a house, because she felt that the price of the house in Jiangyuan County would definitely increase in the near future.

    Sure enough, Shu Yu was silent for a moment and then nodded, "Okay, then I''ll accompany the third aunt to have a look."

 Chapter 1016ï¼š heartache

    Chapter 1016 Heartache

    Mr. Liang''s face was filled with joy, and he let out a long breath.

    Shu Yu said to the old lady, "Honey, after all, buying a house is a big event to spend all the money on. If the third uncle is not here, we will not be sloppy. I will accompany the third aunt."

    It''s just right, it''s almost noon now, and no one is coming in the hot day shop, so it doesn''t matter if she leaves.

    The old lady thought of two hundred and eighty taels. For the third family, wouldn''t it be all the money? The third daughter-in-law is unreliable, what if she is deceived?

    The whole family will have to commit suicide in a group.

    So she nodded, "Okay, then you go, I''m watching here."

    Orchid beside asked nervously and excitedly, "Sister Ayu, I, can I also visit?"

    "Let''s go."

    In the end, not only the orchids, but also Er Niu, who had just come back from outside to drink water, heard about the purchase of a house by the third uncle''s house, and went with them.

    Shu Yu had a mule cart, and a group of people got on the cart and left quickly.

    They just left here, and Lu Dasong and Mrs. Li also came back after shopping.

    Seeing that the shop was deserted a lot, and even his son and daughter were gone, Mrs. Li took the water handed over by Hua Xian and drank, and asked, "Mother, where are they? If it''s bad in this shop, I''ll leave you here. It''s so tiring to watch alone here. Really, Orchid is too naive, and it''s rare to come here and don''t say help."

    Mrs. Li felt that her children were all stubborn donkeys, so she knew that she was busy working hard and never knew how to fight for herself.

    Look at how powerful the third child and the third wife are, they moved directly from the village to the county seat.

    What about Daniel? After working as a shopkeeper for eight or nine months, he was assigned to the countryside to farm.

    Although Lu Dasong said that he could manage hundreds of acres of land, but he had never seen that scene, Li still felt that he was at a disadvantage compared to being the shopkeeper.

    Orchid too, with a very stupid mouth.

    Mrs. Li despised them, and the old lady also despised Mrs. Li. Hearing the words, she curled her lips, "Orchid and the others have gone to the third family."

    "What are you going to do at the third house?"

    The old lady didn''t want to say it, she would be greatly stimulated when she said it.

    But she doesn''t say it, someone knows.

    The proprietress from the shop next door happened to come over, and when she heard Li''s words, she smiled and said, "It seems that they are going to buy a house, so they went to see it."

    When Shu Yu and the others left, there was a hula la. The proprietress was very curious and asked a question.

    Mr. Liang was very happy and said it when he was excited.

    The proprietress wanted to be more careful, so the mule cart went straight away.

    The old lady glared at the proprietress. The proprietress saw Li Shi''s face, and realized that she seemed to be talking too much. She smiled and hurriedly turned back to her shop.

    Mr. Li was stunned.

    Didn''t she just come to the county seat for more than half a month? How did so many things happen.

    Not only has her son turned from a shopkeeper into a farmer, but now the third husband and his wife can actually buy a house in the county seat.

    Mrs. Li only felt a pain in her heart. There were so many bad things going on every day.

    The youngest couple was the most inconspicuous at first, but now not only do they have a business student in the county town, but their son is steadily enrolled in a private school. After a while, he bought a house again.

    Mr. Li''s eyes turned black, grabbed Lu Dasong''s arm, gritted his teeth and said, "I''m going to have a look!!"

    Lu Dasong frowned, "We have to go back..."

    "Orchid and Erniu have followed, can''t we wait for them?"

 Chapter 1017ï¼š There are ten rooms

    Chapter 1017 There are a dozen rooms

    Lu Dasong had no choice but to put the things he bought behind the counter, told the old lady, and then left with Mrs. Li.

    In fact, he was also very surprised. He didn''t know about the third child buying a house.

    For things like houses and cars, few men are completely indifferent or curious.

    Lu Dasong also wanted to take a look, so as soon as Li said, he hesitated a little and followed.

    However, they walked on two legs, while Shu Yu and his group were riding in a mule cart, and at this time they had arrived at the place Liang said.

    This place is not in the same place as the alley where she rented the house. The environment here is slightly better, and it is one street away from the original house.

    The house that Liang''s fancy was in the middle of the alley. At this time, under the eaves at the door of the house, stood the middle man who showed Liang''s house.

    The weather was hot, and the man looked impatiently at the intersection while holding a fan.

    When he saw the mule cart, he didn''t take it to heart. When the mule cart stopped in front of him, he was stunned for a moment.

    Mr. Liang got off the mule cart, and the middle man''s eyes lit up, oh, when he went, he had to find a donkey cart for a ride, and when he came back, he got on the mule cart?

    This business has drama.

    The middle man greeted him and asked with a smile, "Sister Lu, you are here, just now another family came to look at the house, and they said they wanted to go back to raise money."

    Liang''s eyebrows twitched and his heart panicked.

    But Ayu told himself just now, don''t act too impatient, otherwise the price will be difficult to talk about.

    Liang Shi actually knew this, but she panicked when the house she was interested in was taken first.

    Now that Shu Yu is by his side, Mr. Liang is not in a hurry.

    So she smiled at the middle man and said, "They raise money as long as they raise money. The price of this house is not low, and raising money is not so easy to raise."

    ÖÐÈË, the attitude of "..." is a bit embarrassing.

    He could only laugh, and then he saw several people descend from the mule cart, but they were not very old.

    The Chinese man was full of confusion. Didn''t Mr. Liang say that he would go back to discuss with his own man?

    Shu Yu raised his eyes and looked at the house in front of him, and it looked really good outside. It seems that it has just been renovated in the past two years, but I don''t know what it is like inside.

    Liang said to the middleman, "Quickly open the door, let''s go in and have a look, buy if it suits, and look for it if it doesn''t."

    The Chinese was puzzled, but he was a guest, so he opened the door very attentively.

    Orchid and Erniu probed inside curiously, and when Shu Yu entered the door, they hurried in.

    "Wow, this house is so big."

    In fact, the houses in the county town are generally not as large as the houses in the village, unless they are in the second courtyard and the third courtyard.

    But compared to the houses in the county town, the house in front of me is indeed quite big.

    Orchid and Erniu have seen the yard rented by the second house in Liufang Lane. No matter where he lived or the clothing room, it couldn''t compare to the big yard in front of him.

    Shu Yu was also a little surprised. This house can only be regarded as a courtyard, but it has a row of inverted rooms, and there are five rooms in this row.

    The other main house and the side room, the east and west wing rooms, plus the kitchen thatched wood shed, all the rooms add up to more than a dozen rooms. What''s even more surprising is that there is a small yard behind, and there is a small well in the yard.

    No wonder Mr. Liang fell in love at a glance, and even hurried over to borrow money, for fear of being robbed.

 Chapter 1018ï¼š No middle school

    Chapter 1018 No Middle School

    Mr. Liang saw that she had finished reading, so she hurriedly leaned into her ear and asked, "Ayu, what do you think?"

    Just as Shu Yu was about to answer, seeing the middle man''s ears pricked up beside him, he frowned slightly and said hesitantly, "Well...the house is okay, but the price is too expensive. Third aunt, this is a full two hundred Eighty taels. The asking price is so high, it''s better to buy the yard I introduced to you earlier."

    Mr. Liang was stunned, what yard? When did Ayu introduce the yard to her?

    Shu Yu gave her a secret wink, Liang Shi suddenly realized that A Yu was about to bargain.

    She nodded immediately, "What I said is that there are quite a few houses to choose from for two hundred and eighty taels."

    Erniu on the side didn''t know about their eyebrow-eye lawsuit, just thought that Shu Yu had really introduced a yard, and hurriedly came over and asked, "Sister Ayu, where is the yard you introduced to the third aunt? Don''t you need two hundred and eighty taels? ?"

    Shu Yu nodded and said seriously, "Yeah, only two hundred and fifty-five taels are enough. If the third aunt buys it, the price can be negotiated. It''s just that the third aunt dislikes it too far, the third uncle. It is inconvenient to go to work every day, and Dabao is also tired from reading.¡±

    Orchid is a pity, "That''s really not convenient, and the third uncle doesn''t have a mule cart."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Shu Yu immediately put her palms together, "Yes, you can buy a mule cart."

    Shu Yu gave Liang''s idea, "Aunt San, look at the mule cart outside me, a total of ten taels of silver. You spend two hundred and fifty-five taels to buy a house, and another ten taels to buy a mule cart, and it doesn''t add up. Two hundred and eighty. In this way, not only have a house, but also a car, and it is also convenient for the third uncle to go to work, and you will no longer need to rent a car to go anywhere in the future. "

    Liang''s shameful heartbeat, especially those words that came out of Shu Yu''s mouth, seemed to be true, she could not wait to take Shu Yu back now.

    Fortunately, the sound of someone blocking her next to her made her calm down.

    "Sister Lu, don''t worry. We can sit down and discuss the price slowly. If you think it''s too expensive, you can leave it to me, and I''ll help you talk to the owner of the house. How about it?"

    Liang Shi was in a dilemma, and couldn''t help but raised his eyes to look at Shu Yu, "Ayu, why don''t you let him talk about the price?"

    "Third aunt, I''m afraid it''s hard to talk about the price."

    The middle man hurriedly raised his hand to assure, "Who said it, I''ll come here, Sister Lu, you can continue to look here, and I''ll go to the owner to talk about it."

    Mrs. Liang wanted to go with her. Since she wanted to negotiate the price, wouldn''t it be better for her to talk to the owner herself?

    It was only after she took a few steps that she was pulled by Shu Yu, and when the middleman left, she whispered, "Aunt San, let''s wait first."

    "But I haven''t told him the price I expected."

    "That''s a lot of space." Shu Yu raised his eyes and glanced at the house, "This location, such a house, two hundred and eighty taels is actually not too expensive, if you can talk about the next twenty or thirty taels, it is already limit."

    As for whether it is twenty taels or thirty taels, it depends on the ability of these people.

    Mr. Liang weighed it in his heart, twenty or thirty taels is too little.

    The man didn''t leave for a long time and came back soon. In fact, he doesn''t need to talk anymore. The owner has already given the reserve price. How much can be sold at that time will be paid to him according to a certain percentage.

    He went out, just pretending.

    Who knows that as soon as he goes out, he will tell the reserve price when he comes back.

 Chapter 1019ï¼š Bought a house for three

    Chapter 1019 Three rooms bought a house

    The middle man came back again, and as soon as he entered the door to find Liang, he heard the voices of two people coming from the side of the downturned room.

    "...Why do you want to persuade the third aunt to buy another yard, this one looks good to me, and the third aunt also likes it." Ying Xi was speaking.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Of course it''s good for me. As long as the price here can''t be cheap, I''ll let my third aunt buy the yard I introduced. The yard is sold, but I have money to share. Yes. The middle man will come back in a while, and you can help me to help the third aunt. "

    "it is good."

    The middle man''s eyebrows and eyes jumped when he heard it, and he lowered his footsteps and quickly walked inside to find Liang.

    As soon as he left, Yingxi said, "Miss, the middle man is gone. Is it really useful for us to say this?"

    "Well, we''ll just wait here for the good news."

    Sure enough, after a while, Mrs Liang came over happily, "Ayu, this house can be sold for 255 taels."

    Shu Yu and Yingxi looked at each other, it seemed that the price was the lowest price, no matter what, the middle man had to make some money, right?

    The price was negotiated, and Mr. Liang decisively paid the money.

    The middleman brought the owner over, and the two parties signed a deed first, and when Lu Sanzhu returned from work, the house was transferred. At that time, the house belonged to the third house of the Lu family.

    The big stone in his heart fell, and Liang Shi was so happy that he almost cried.

    The owner has handed the key to Mr. Liang, Mr. Liang carefully put it away.

    The group left happily and went directly back to Liang''s rental house.

    Who knew that Lu Dasong and Mrs. Li were already waiting in the rental house at this time.

    Mrs. Li wanted to see the house that Sanfang was going to buy, but she didn''t know the address.

    Fortunately, the door of the three-bedroom house is open. Lu Sixing is here to help take care of Baoya, and by the way, he entertains the eldest brother and sister-in-law who are rare guests.

    When Mr. Liang entered the door cheerfully with the deed and the key in his hand, he saw Mr. Li''s calm face.

    Mrs Liang was not afraid of her, and even took out the deed in a particularly shy manner, "Our family finally has a big house, a big house in the county seat."

    She said and hugged Baoya, "My good girl, if you grow a year older, my mother will set out a boudoir for you. You can dress up how you want. Are you happy?"

    Baoya is happy, but she is happy to see Shu Yu.

    She struggled to the ground from Liang''s arms, ran to Shu Yu, hugged her thigh and raised her head, "Sister, sugar."

    This is a typical thigh hug.

    Shu Yu was delighted, took out two candies from her purse, put one in her mouth, and asked her to give it to Xiaozhen.

    Baoya squinted her eyes and went to play with Xiaozhen.

    Lishi watched this scene, and then looked at her daughter and son beside her, her heart ached again.

    Look at other people''s children, and then look at your own children, why are you so stupid?

    Lu Dasong wanted to ask questions about the house, so he recruited Er Niu and asked him how he looked.

    Lu Sixing asked Shu Yu to help take a look at the child. She went to the kitchen to make something to eat. "I have already prepared the noodles before, so I will wait for you to come back to cook."

    Mrs Leung is very happy today, it is rare that she doesn''t mind so many people coming to eat at home.

    Although there is a nasty sister-in-law, but for the sake of a few children, let''s give her a small bowl of noodles.

    She rolled up her sleeves, "Fourth sister, look after the children by yourself, don''t let Ayu get tired, I''ll cook the noodles." After a while, she looked at Mrs. Li, "Sister-in-law, come and help me."

 Chapter 1020ï¼š Chickens peck each other

    Chapter 1020 Chickens peck each other

    Mrs. Li didn''t want to go, but Mrs. Liang would allow her to be lazy here and drag her into the kitchen without a word.

    Mr. Li was angry, but there was nothing he could do. He could only help set the fire down, and he was so sick to death.

    But she didn''t vomit for a long time. After all, she couldn''t hold back her curiosity about the house and asked, "Third siblings, did you really buy that house? Where did you buy it? How much?"

    Liang Shi knew that she would not be able to bear it, she shook her head triumphantly at the moment, very embarrassed, covered the pot with one hand, pinched her waist with the other and said, "I bought it, but it''s big, all the rooms. It¡¯s almost twenty rooms in total, and it¡¯s bigger than yours and mine in Shangshi Village combined, tsk tsk, that house, I really like it when I see it.¡±

    She said and gestured twice, "I''ve made up my mind. From now on, the two of us will live in the main room. The left wing will be reserved for Da Bao. In the future, he will live in a spacious room with his wife. The right wing will be reserved for Bao Ya. The boudoir, even if she gets married, keep it for her so that she can go home at any time."

    "By the way, we still have a few downside rooms, which are empty for the time being. But in the future, I can buy two servants and help me cook and clean the house, so that I won''t be so tired."

    "Hey, this day is beautiful when I think about it. With such a big house, I have hope in my heart."

    Mrs. Liang gave Mrs. Li a sideways glance. Seeing that her hand holding the fire stick was bulging, she seemed very angry, and she felt more at ease.

    "Oh, how much did you ask me? Not much, just two hundred and fifty-five taels."

    Li suddenly raised his head, "How much?"

    "Two hundred and fifty-five taels." Mrs Liang said that you have never seen such a fussing expression in the world, "Originally they asked for two hundred and eighteen, I thought, I really like that house, two hundred and eight is only two Hundred and eighty, we are not short of a few dozen taels of silver, right? But Ayu gave me a bargain."

    Mr. Li was laughed at, why is this person so cheap?

    When did she become so generous, that more than two hundred taels of silver were not in her eyes?

    That''s not right, the old couple didn''t do business and didn''t find treasure, how did they get so much money?

    Mr. Li narrowed his eyes and put down the fire stick, "Third brother and sister, did you ask the second family to borrow this money?"

    "That''s right, Ayu said that it is a very smart choice for us to buy a house. Besides, the men in our family will make money, and Ayu is not worried about it. Sister-in-law, you are different from me, you and brother will guard That one-third of an acre of land won''t be able to save so much money even in another twenty or thirty years, right? Don''t think too much and ask Ayu to borrow, otherwise it will be embarrassing."

    "You..." Mrs. Li picked up the fire stick again, she wanted to throw it over and kill Mrs. Liang.

    Mrs. Liang snorted softly. Before, the husband and wife didn''t work, and it was always the connotation of the yin and yang that the eldest sister-in-law had. Now it''s her turn, it''s really cool! !

    However, Li Shi suddenly laughed, "Who said we can''t save that much money? I can''t save it, I still have two sons, especially Daniel, he has the ability now. A Yu is not buying Have hundreds of acres of land and Zhuangzi? All that much land is under the management of Da Niu and his wife, and he is already half the landlord."

    Liang''s hand that lifted the lid suddenly paused, "What are you talking about? Is that Zhuangzi bought by Ayu, the ox is helping her?"

    Lee was delighted, "Yo, you don''t know?"

 Chapter 1021ï¼š I dare not face Shu Yu

    Chapter 1021 Dare to face Shu Yu

    Liang really didn''t know, she only knew that A Yu bought Zhuangzi and the land.

    Lu Sanzhu followed him at the beginning, but there was a murder on Zhuangzi, and the transaction was not successful that day.

    If there is any progress in the future, Lu Sanzhu will not know, he has to go to work.

    That is hundreds of acres of land, so you just leave it to the big cow?

    Liang''s heart was sour, and Li smiled when he saw it, "Hey, you said that Ayu is good to our big cow, there are hundreds of acres of land, if you don''t trust someone very much, who can rest assured to take care of him. Ayu said that Daniel is a man, and it is inconvenient to manage the shop, but she will not treat Daniel as a big brother badly."

    The more you talk about Mrs. Li, the more confident she is, "Third younger brother and sister, you said that when my Daniel was a shopkeeper, he was paid three taels of silver a month. Now that he is the head of the company, he still manages so many people, and he has a monthly salary. Five taels. The third child of your family should not have so much. In this way, two or three hundred taels of silver will be enough for our family after two or three years, right?"

    Mr. Liang was very annoyed, "So what if you save money quickly? Didn''t Ayu lend us money, but didn''t you lend us money to buy a house?"

    "That''s because Da Niu doesn''t need to buy it in the county seat. He has land to live in, and he lives in a big village. It''s bigger than the house you bought, right?"

    "No matter how old it is, it''s not his own, but Ayu said that it is worth buying a house now, and she thinks of us for such a good thing."

    "Then why doesn''t she let the third child do things for her? A-Yuna doesn''t like the third child being idle and cheating."

    "Our house..."

    Shu Yu stood at the door of the kitchen, neither entering nor exiting.

    You have said so much, but you should mention it in front of me, I can tell you why, really!

    "Ayu, why don''t you go in?" Lu Sixing''s surprised voice suddenly came from her ear.

    The faces of the two who were quarreling in the kitchen suddenly stiffened, and they turned around suddenly to see Shu Yu and Lu Sixing standing outside.

    I don''t know how much they heard about ''s words just now.

    Mr. Li quickly lowered his head and concentrated on burning the fire.

    Mr. Liang laughed dryly, lowered his head and fished up his face, "Wait a long time, eat and eat."

    Both of them refused to mention the quarrel in the kitchen just now, and even avoided Shu Yu''s sight the whole way after that.

    Especially Mrs. Li, she was very quiet after that, so quiet that Lu Dasong wondered if she was feeling unwell.

    Mr. Li didn¡¯t say anything, and he didn¡¯t even bother to look at the house after eating, so he hurried back to Shangshi Village on the pretext that he had something to do at home.

    She even forgot to ask Shu Yu the exact location of the Zhuangzi, and also forgot the medicine she had given Zhou Qiao earlier.

    It wasn''t until she fell asleep at night that she suddenly reacted.

    Then he couldn''t fall asleep, he pushed Lu Dasong beside him, "Dad boy, do you think Ayu is too partial? She is also very kind to the third couple, and that couple''s temperament is out of tune. Aren''t you afraid that they won''t pay them back? Or, Ayu didn''t plan to ask them to pay back the money, so the money should be given to the third child to buy a house?"

    Thinking of this possibility, Mrs. Li felt uncomfortable in her heart, "That won''t work, why would you lend it to the old couple and not to us, the child''s father, you should also tell Ayu when you turn back and say that the Daniel is married. Now, I also need to buy a house and let her borrow it."

 Chapter 1022ï¼š Nguyen and the others are back

    Chapter 1022 Nguyen and the others are back

    Lu Dasong turned over and said, "What beautiful things do you want? Let''s buy a good house, and we don''t work in the county. Okay, hurry up and go to sleep, I have something else to do tomorrow."

    After speaking for a while, he started to cry.

    Li called him a few words but couldn''t wake him up. He almost spit out a mouthful of blood, "It''s just because of your indomitable temperament that the third husband and wife get a bargain. Why did I marry you."

    But what she didn''t know was that Liang Shi was also talking about them with Lu Sanzhu at this time.

    "My child''s father, you said, why did Ayu let Da Niu take care of Zhuangzi and not let you go?"

    Lu Sanzhu is excited. He just came back from work today and heard that the house has been bought.

    He went to see it specially. The house was very nice. He liked it so much. He was still not satisfied with the inside and outside.

    It''s already past Hai Shizhong, and he''s still very awake.

    After hearing Liang''s words, Lu Sanzhu was stunned, "What do you mean?"

    Liang Shi grunted and sat up, "Sister-in-law was angry with me during the day, but she was right. If you follow Ayu, you will definitely not be mistreated. Daniel is now helping to manage that Zhuangzi, maybe for a month. There are ten taels of silver, which is much more than you."

    Lu Sanzhu was a little jealous when he heard the words, and then frowned, "Do you want me to go too?"

    Mrs Liang nodded again and again, "Yes, yes, you think, you are now working in Taolin, and you have experience. Going back to her sunflower garden to do things, isn''t that the same thing? You are in charge of Ayu, and you will definitely be in charge in the future. Not bad."

    Who knew that Lu Sanzhu shook his head when he heard this, "I''m not going."

    "why?"

    "Do I still dare to be lazy when I do things with Ayu?" Lu Sanzhu said confidently, "I won''t even be a cow or a horse, and I won''t even have time to eat?"

    That is hundreds of acres of land, and he is afraid of problems with one acre of land.

    Mr. Liang glared at him, "Look at your potential."

    "Anyway, I don''t do it. I''m doing fine now. I''m working in Taolin to earn money. When I''m free, I can help Ayu with a little favor. She can also share my money, so I think I can make some extra money."

    Being so relaxed and comfortable, why can''t he think about it?

    Lu Sanzhu fell asleep after saying that.

    Mr. Liang groaned angrily, kicked his feet and saw no response, so he could only fall asleep.

    The people in the two rooms have their own thoughts, but no one dares to come to Shu Yu and say a word.

    Shu Yu still thinks it''s very strange. Could it be that he has accumulated power for so long that his aunt and aunt only dare to quarrel in private?

    But they didn''t look for her, instead she was very happy.

    She helped look at the shop for two days, originally thinking that Nguyen and the others should be back by the third day at the latest.

    Who knew that it was not until the evening of the fourth day, before the gates of the city closed, that they finally arrived at the door of Liufang Lane.

    A Ning was the first to hear the movement and hurried to open the courtyard door.

    Really saw a carriage parked outside, what made her curious was that there seemed to be a mule cart behind.

    Before she could ask her questions, Ruan Shi and Shu You got out of the car.

    A Ning ran forward happily, "Mother, eldest sister, you can be considered to be back."

    Shu Yu also came over, glanced around, saw his mother and eldest sister, also saw Zhao Xi, but did not see Meng Yunzheng.

    On the contrary, there was movement in the mule cart behind, and a girl came down from it.

    The girl was generous and smiled at Shu Yu and the Lu family members who came out later.

 Chapter 1023ï¼š Bring back an embroidered lady

    Chapter 1023 Bring back an embroidered girl

    Shu Yu was a little puzzled, Shu You had already walked over to her and said in a low voice, "Meng Gongzi said, he still has some unfinished business in Fucheng, and he won''t be able to come back in two days, let us tell you and call you do not worry."

    Shu Yu coughed lightly, "I''m not worried."

    Shu You smiled, then looked at the girl who got off the mule cart at the back, and introduced to Shu Yu, "This is Miss Tian Qintian, yes, it''s the embroidered lady we found."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "Xiu Niang?"

    Nguyen Shi stepped forward at this time, "Okay, don''t stand at the door for now, let''s enter the room, if you have something to say, go inside."

    The old lady nodded quickly, "Yes, yes, come into the room and talk."

    Several people turned around again, but the girl Tian Qin didn''t come in. She is an embroiderer, so naturally she has to go to the garment room.

    and the mule cart at the back, which they rented in Fucheng, and inside the cart was the goods they brought in in Fucheng this time.

    Zhao Xi was very conscious, "You guys go in and talk, I''ll send Miss Tian and this material first."

    "I''ll go too." Shu You followed, and Tian Qin''s affairs had to be arranged by her.

    Zhao Xi happily, the two led the mule and carriage away.

    Nguyen went into the yard and took a sip of water, and then talked about the harvest of this trip.

    They did visit a lot of ready-to-wear shops in Fucheng, not only ready-to-wear shops, but also cloth shops and places where girls and wives often go. Take a look at the clothing that is currently popular in Fucheng, and see the new and rare fabrics.

    After reading , look for a suitable cloth village to sign the deed.

    Fortunately, Zhao Xi was with him this time. After all, the two of Ruan were inexperienced. They were almost fooled. If they signed the contract, they would have to give them a few hundred taels of silver for nothing.

    Thinking about it now, Nguyen was very scared.

    "We have read the deed carefully, and we didn''t see any problems. It was discovered by Zhao Xi''s sharp eyes. We felt that the shopkeeper was dishonest and left at that time. The shopkeeper of the second house was a real person. After signing the deed, when I returned to the inn, I showed the deed to Yun Zheng, and he said there was no problem."

    While speaking, Nguyen took out the deed and showed it to Shu Yu again.

    Although Shu Yu is experienced in his work, Meng Yunzheng is definitely better at reading deeds.

    He said no problem, of course there is no problem.

    She was curious about another thing, "That girl Tian Qin, I heard that you mean the embroidered lady you recruited in Fucheng?"

    "Yes." Mrs Ruan nodded, "We originally planned to look for it in the county seat. Think about it, if the embroidered lady in the palace city, where would someone with skills come back to the county seat with us? If you don''t have the skills, we won''t even hire them. Appropriate. This girl Tian Qin has good embroidery skills."

    Nguyen Shi took out two handkerchiefs from his arms and handed them over. When a few people saw them, they were really beautiful.

    Nguyen reminded, "Turn over and see."

    Several people were stunned for a moment, then looked at the reverse side, oh, it was still double-sided embroidery.

    The old lady was shocked, "She has such a good craftsmanship, so there shouldn''t be any worries about finding a cloth shop in Fucheng. Embroidery is so powerful, so many people are rushing to get it."

    Shu Yu nodded, no wonder she had seen the girl Tian Qin before, her temperament was different from ordinary people, although she looked a little haggard, but there was not a trace of uneasiness in coming to an unfamiliar place.

 Chapter 1024ï¼š get ready

    Chapter 1024 Get ready for engagement

    Nguyen said with a smile, "Yes, Miss Tian does a good job of embroidery. She can enter the embroidery workshop in Fucheng if she wants to. It''s just that Miss Tian''s mother is ill, and she can''t be cured after seeing many doctors."

    Shu Yu suddenly realized, "Did Zhao Xi treat her mother?"

    "Yes, Miss Tian is very grateful. In addition, her mother''s illness has not yet recovered. Knowing that we are running a clothing store, she asked us if we wanted to hire her. She followed us back to Jiangyuan County and became the embroiderer of our shop. , the only requirement is to bring her mother with her. Her mother was in the mule cart just behind."

    The old lady was very happy, "It''s really thanks to Zhao Xi who followed you out this trip. This kid is capable."

    Nguyen''s face was a little proud, yes, seeing him giggling and laughing on weekdays, he always felt a little unreliable when he looked at it, who knew that he was also very powerful when he was serious.

    The most important thing is that he will protect Shu You, and he will not bear her to suffer a little grievance.

    Such a person will be her son-in-law in the future, can Nguyen not be proud?

    But when it comes to Zhao Xi, the old lady also became serious, "Second brother, second daughter-in-law, Zhao Xi and Ayou are going out together this time, I think you all know what it means. Since the two of them are interested in each other, then as soon as possible Get them engaged, so that they won''t be gossiped about later."

    can also avoid many people as matchmakers.

    In particular, their matchmaking objects are not only the two sisters Shu Yu, but also Zhao Xi and Meng Yunzheng.

    Before Zhao Xi was a fool and Meng Yunzheng was a mute, the neighbors only thought they were pitiful and pity, but they never thought of helping to introduce the girl.

    is different now, both of them are fine.

    In particular, these two are handsome and capable, Meng Yunzheng will not talk about it for the time being, then Zhao Xi is a doctor. A doctor who is very skilled in medicine at a young age, and a girl married to him, what will you worry about in the future?

    The two of them didn''t have any elders around, and the Lu family had the best relationship with them.

    So all the neighbors in the neighborhood came to the old lady and asked him about the situation of the Meng family and the Zhao family, and asked her to help.

    The old lady was about to vomit blood, staring at her son-in-law one by one, what else did she ask, what to ask! !

    made her want to hide in Yiren Pavilion every day and not come back, otherwise the courtyard door would not have a chance to close.

    Now that Ayu''s idea is confirmed, let''s get married first.

    Lu Erbai nodded, "I''ll talk to Zhao Xi about this some other day. Although he has no parents, his master is still there, so I have to ask Mr. Zhao''s meaning."

    Zhao Xi and Shu You just came back and just heard this sentence.

    "What do you ask my master?" He asked hurriedly, "Is it the matter of A Ning''s apprenticeship?"

    "No, it''s about you and my sister." Shu Yu said with a smile.

    Zhao Xi was stunned for a while, but the next moment his eyes lit up, he couldn''t help running forward in ecstasy, "Nurs, Uncle Lu, Auntie Lu, is it the matter of me and Ayou getting married? My master''s side is fine, I''ll get there early. I wrote a letter back, and my master also replied. You wait a moment, I will go home and bring the letter to show you."

    After saying that, he ran away.

    The rest of the Lu family looked at each other, and finally looked at Shu You.

    The latter froze for a while, then his face flushed red, unable to utter a word, he turned his head and went back to the house.

    Zhao Xi came back quickly with a thick letter in his hand.

    He handed the letter directly to Lu Erbai, but the latter hesitated, "This, the letter your master gave you, I don''t see it well, okay?"

 Chapter 1025ï¼š Tian Qin mother and daughter

    Chapter 1025 Tianqin Mother and Daughter

    Zhao Xi waved his hand, "It''s okay, what was written in the letter was originally about the engagement. Uncle Lu saw it himself, it was a bit clearer than what I said."

    Seeing that he said so, Lu Erbai no longer refused, and opened the letter and read it.

    The beginning of is the words of the old doctor Zhao scolding Zhao Xi, and the ramble is not polite.

    But Lu Erbai still saw his love for Zhao Xi from it.

    After scolding, the following content becomes serious, and it is also about engagement.

    Probably because Zhao Xi wrote the letter early. At that time, he just discovered his feelings for Shu You. He was not sure when he would impress Shu You, and naturally he was not sure when he got engaged.

    Therefore, in the reply letter from the old doctor Zhao, it is said that he is far away now, if it is too late to come back. Some things let him do things cheaply and follow the customs and habits of the Lu family.

    Old Doctor Zhao knows Zhao Xi after all, and knows that once he confirms the relationship, he will definitely be impatient to decide on the name. Therefore, he and Meng Yunzheng had to discuss the matter of marriage proposal, and it would be the same for him to wait for the marriage to appear again. Let the Lu family forgive me for this.

    Lu Erbai thought for a while, if Zhao Xi sent a letter to Doctor Zhao now, not to mention the delay in delivering the letter, he said that after receiving the letter, it would take at least several months for Doctor Zhao to come over.

    And Mr. Zhao is getting old, now it¡¯s almost June, and it¡¯s really frustrating and painful to travel on a hot day.

    Lu Erbai naturally wouldn''t blame him.

    The letter also mentioned that although he had never met Shu You, he believed in Zhao Xi''s vision, and the girl who only became attracted to Zhao Xi when she was 21 years old must be a good girl.

    Along with this letter, Zhao Xi''s geng post and a list of dowry gifts were sent, which was already prepared by Mr. Zhao when Zhao Xi was in the crown.

    Lu Erbai was relieved after reading the letter and knowing what Dr. Zhao meant.

    "So, let''s do it according to our rules. Your master is not here, and neither is Yun Zheng. If you don''t understand anything, you can ask me."

    Zhao Xi instantly became nervous, "Then, then, Uncle Lu, what am I going to do now?"

    He stuttered when he spoke nervously.

    But when he asked, Lu Erbai was also stunned, not knowing where to start.

    The old lady sighed, two big men, you know shit.

    She glared at Lu Erbai and said to Zhao Xi, "You don''t have to ask your Uncle Lu, just go back and find a matchmaker, find a reliable one, and she will tell you step by step how to do it."

    Zhao Xi understood, "That''s fine, I''ll go right now..." Looking at the sky, "I''ll look for it in the morning."

    He really couldn''t wait, and the next day he started looking for a suitable matchmaker.

    He''s just a big man, and he''s not local, how do you know which one is suitable? So he ran to Lu''s house early in the morning to ask the old lady.

    As soon as Shu You heard his intentions, he was too embarrassed to stay at home, and immediately went out to the clothing room in a hurry.

    Shu Yu had something to tell her originally, and when she left, she could only follow to the garment room.

    When Shu Yu arrived, Shu You was talking to the embroidered lady named Tian Qin.

    Knowing her identity, Tian Qin immediately gave her a proper salute when she saw her entering the door.

    Shu Yu also saw the still sick Tian Mu.

    Tian''s mother is very haggard, and she is very thin, but according to Shu You, after Zhao Xi''s diagnosis and treatment, her condition is already very good, and she will recover slowly after a good rest.

 Chapter 1026ï¼š Zhao Xi proposes relatives

    Chapter 1026 Zhao Xi proposes marriage

    Both mother and daughter are gentle people. Although they only came last night, they got along very well with Axiang and her daughter.

    It''s just...the garment room is still a little small.

    Originally, it was okay to live with Axiang and her daughter, but if two people lived there, the place where the cloth and clothes were placed would be much narrower, making it uncomfortable for people to live there.

    Shu Yu looked in the dressing room, and then said to Shu You, "Sister, why don''t Tian Qin and her mother live in the backyard of Yiren Pavilion. It''s still empty, and the clothes here are ready. After that, it was originally going to be sent to the shop, and if the clothes need any embroidery, Tian Qin will embroider them just fine."

    Even if there is a pattern that the customer wants, we can communicate on the spot.

    The backyard of Yiren Pavilion used to live in the Daniel couple, but since they went to manage Zhuangzi, the room in the backyard was vacant.

    Fortunately, there is not much stock left in the backyard of the shop, and the silver is brought back every day. Coupled with Shu Yu''s current status as a Xiangjun, no one dared to sneak into the shop to steal things.

    But it''s not safe in the long run, and it still has to be watched.

    Tian Qin¡¯s mother and daughter were just right in the past, Ningshui Street is prosperous and convenient to travel.

    Who knew that Shu You shook his head and said, "I originally thought so too, but Tian Qin said that she wanted to rent a small house and live in a small house, and she would come to work every day in the future, which would be more comfortable. But she just came, right? Jiangyuan County is not very familiar, so let me help her find a nearby courtyard, and before that, she will be disturbed in the clothing room for two days."

    Shu Yu thought about it, this is fine.

    If she was, she would also choose to rent a house by herself.

    The matter was settled like this, Embroidered Mother had, Shu Yu planned to talk to her sister about the orchid.

    Who knew that before she could speak, Shu You mentioned it first.

    "Ayu, I think, I''ll find someone to learn makeup skills. What do you think... Orchid?"

    Shu Yu opened his mouth, but he thought of a piece?

    She was silent and asked her, "What do you think, sister?"

    "Orchid likes to dress up since she was a child. I remember when she was a child, she also found a piece of black charcoal to paint her eyebrows, painted her fingernails with impatiens juice, and picked flowers and put them in her hair. Although she looked weird at the time, but now I think about it. I think, if the family had money at that time, the orchid would be the most beautiful one who took care of herself."

    Compared to Shu Yu, Shu You, who grew up with orchids since childhood, obviously knew her better.

    Shu Yu laughed, the eldest sister grew faster than she thought, and after a trip to Fucheng, she became more and more aware of the subsequent development of the shop and the manpower it needed.

    It seems that in the future, the matter of the shop can be completely handled by the eldest sister.

    She smiled and said, "If elder sister thinks she can do it, then ask Orchid what she thinks."

    "it is good."

    Shu You is happy, but she doesn''t have much time these days.

    She had to arrange Tian Qin''s mother and daughter first, and then Zhao Xi couldn''t wait to bring a matchmaker to the door to propose marriage.

    Just in time, Meng Yunzheng also returned to Jiangyuan County after two days.

    He came with Zhao Xi, and his posture was quite big.

    Zhao Xi obviously wanted to tell the world to let everyone know that both he and Shu You already have a master. The neighbors in Liufang Alley don''t need to be matchmakers anymore.

    So early in the morning, he changed into a new set of clothes, asked Meng Yunzheng to help carry a wild goose, and followed the matchmaker with Geng Tie to knock on the door of Lu''s house energetically.

 Chapter 1027ï¼š Married at the end of the year

    Chapter 1027 Married at the end of the year

    During this time period, when everyone went out to work, who knew that as soon as the door was opened, they would hear the noise outside.

    Especially those who live next door to Lu''s house, opened the door and saw the famous matchmaker Liu, and suddenly widened his eyes in surprise.

    Someone looked at this posture and asked curiously, "Zhao, Doctor Zhao, are you coming to propose a marriage?"

    To whom? Could it be Lord Lu Xiang?

    Zhao Xi smiled and looked very excited, "Well, propose a marriage."

    The matchmaker Liu held her handkerchief at the side and smiled, "Young Master Zhao, you should take this marriage very seriously. In order to gain the approval of the Lu family, she even went to beat a wild goose back. Look at this goose, its fur is so big. , but it took Zhao Gongzi a lot of thought."

    The geese are not easy to fight, so most people use geese or ducks instead. If you really bring the geese over, you can really say that the man takes great pains and attaches great importance to the woman.

    After saying a few words at the door, the courtyard door also opened.

    The old lady smiled and let them in. The person at the door glanced inside and saw Shu Yu standing in the yard, but not Shu You.

    One by one, they suddenly understood, this is a proposal to the eldest girl of the Lu family? After all, the girl who was proposed is not easy to show her face, she can only stay in the room.

    It turned out that it wasn''t Lord Lu Xiang.

    It''s no wonder they think so, although the neighbors in Liufang Lane all know that the girl from the Lu family is a good, warm and gentle person, but after all, she is a girl who has left.

    There are indeed many people who told her that they were close, but seriously, the conditions are really average.

    Either his family was poor, or he was old, and those who were a little better off were also widowers.

    This Zhao Xi was a fool before, but isn''t he better now? He also has good medical skills and a personable young man. In addition to having no father and no mother, he is indeed a quick son-in-law recognized by the neighborhood.

    I didn''t expect that this person is now the eldest girl of the Lu family.

    Neighbors all had complicated eyes, and when the gate of Lu''s house was closed, they immediately gathered together and whispered.

    "You said, can this marriage come to pass?"

    "It''s definitely possible. This Doctor Zhao is close to the Lu family on weekdays. If he hadn''t negotiated in advance, how would he blatantly come to propose marriage?"

    Someone said sourly, "It''s a pity, Dr. Zhao is good-looking and capable. The eldest girl from the Lu family has been married once, and she can still get such a good marriage."

    "That''s not it, I guess it''s because of Lu Xiangjun''s relationship."

    There were also people who had a good relationship with the Lu family, and immediately couldn''t help but scolded, "Don''t say that the grapes are sour because you can''t eat the grapes. Even if Ren Daya is married, she is still a big innocent girl. Can you do it? She''s cute, what''s wrong with Doctor Zhao''s eyes on her?"

    "Yes, I think they are a good match."

    "You have the courage to say in front of Lu Xiangjun to see if she will cut you with an axe."

    The faces of those hot-eyed people instantly turned red, but they didn''t dare to say bad things about Da Ya, and ran away with a cold snort.

    The others are still standing there, they still want to see the result.

    This wait is for most of the day. Now the man goes to the woman''s house to propose a marriage. If both parties are satisfied, they will leave lunch at noon.

    The kitchen of Lu''s house was already wafting from the smoke, and bursts of fragrance came out, and everyone knew that it was done.

    Some were happy and some sighed.

    But Zhao Xi himself was the most excited. He sat happily at the dining table, eating the food cooked by his mother-in-law, and he was about to smoke.

 Chapter 1028ï¼š The mansion is repaired

    Chapter 1028 The mansion is repaired

    The marriage proposal went smoothly, and the marriage between the two parties was settled.

    The next step is to accept Cai, ask the name, Naji, accept the levy, ask for the period, and finally welcome the relatives.

    This series of things has been busy, and it is already ten days later.

    The marriage date agreed by both parties is placed at the end of the year.

    When the marriage proposal was proposed, Mr. Zhao was not there, so it is necessary to be married. If it weren''t for waiting for the master to come, Zhao Xi would be eager to get married next month.

    He has already written back, and he has given Doctor Zhao enough time to travel slowly.

    This marriage was certain, Zhao Xi breathed a sigh of relief.

    The mansion on Fenghuai Street has been fully renovated, Lu Erbai went to pick a day, two days later is the time to move into the house.

    Shu Yu was stunned when he first heard the time, "Will it be too late?"

    "No, no." Lu Erbai said, "I asked someone to do the math. It''s a month or two before and after, and that day is the best day."

    Because in a few days, it will be Ayu''s final day. Such an important day cannot be lived in the rented yard.

    Shu Yu didn''t say much after hearing this.

    To be honest, she also wanted to live in the big house on Fenghuai Street early.

    The house was completely completed yesterday, and the uncles who worked have settled their wages and went home.

    The furniture in the house is fully equipped, and you can move in after cleaning for the next two days, which is really not a big problem.

    There is no formaldehyde problem these days. Since the day has been chosen, let¡¯s move.

    But before moving, they had to go back to Shangshi Village.

    The ancestral tomb of the Lu family has been repaired, they should go to worship anyway.

    The next day, the family bought things and sacrifices, asked Meng Yunzheng to borrow a carriage, brought the three-bedroom family with them, and went straight to Shangshi Village.

    At the same time, Daniel and Zhou Qiao from Zhuangzi also set off.

    Lu Dasong was already waiting at home. Everyone entered the house and drank two sips of tea, and went straight up the mountain without much delay.

    This time, the road up the mountain has been smoothed a lot, and the stairs have been specially made. Not to mention other people, even the old lady walked with a lot of stability.

    Lu Dasong led the way and said as he walked, "At first, Ayu told me that even this road up the mountain should be repaired together, but I didn''t think it was necessary. Now that it has been repaired, I realize how convenient it is. Now in the village The people who go up the mountain all take this road, and the village chief even came to thank me... It''s just ahead, mother, please slow down."

    The old lady stood on the steps at the top of the mountain, looking at the ancestral tomb in front of her, which was completely different from the previous one, her fingers trembled slightly.

    She looked back and found the tomb of her old man, and couldn''t help but wipe away her tears.

    Okay, very good, although the old man can''t enjoy happiness and can''t live in a big house when he is alive, the tomb has been rebuilt anyway.

    She slowly exhaled and took out the sacrifice and paper money.

    The family didn¡¯t stay on the mountain for a long time, and they went back after burning the paper.

    At home, Mrs. Li and several other daughters-in-law have already cooked lunch and are waiting for the family to come back.

    Mr. Li can be considered to have seen Daniel. This stinky boy ran to Zhuangzi without making a sound. She didn''t even ask him to settle the account, and today I finally saw him.

    It''s just that there are too many people, and Daniel has been talking to Ayu, as if discussing about the crops in Zhuangzi, so it is not easy for her to come forward and bring people over.

 Chapter 1029ï¼š orchid decision

    Chapter 1029 Orchid''s Decision

    Mr. Li was very sick in his heart. If he couldn''t talk to Daniel, he could only find Zhou Qiao.

    Zhou Qiao, as the daughter-in-law of the Lu family, naturally has to help out after dinner.

    She had just finished washing the dishes and wiped her hands when she saw her mother-in-law walking towards her.

    Seeing Mrs. Li''s unkind face, Zhou Qiao sighed in her heart, knowing that she had to face the things she had been escaping all the time, she sighed inwardly.

    Mrs. Li walked up to Zhou Qiao, glared at her, lowered her voice and said, "Come with me, I have something to ask you."

    Zhou Qiao pursed her lips and walked out of the kitchen with her head lowered.

    Mrs. Li originally wanted to take Zhou Qiao to speak in her own room, but now the old lady and others were all there, and there were people in Daniel''s room, but Orchid''s boudoir was empty.

    She took Zhou Qiao through the main room and walked directly to the orchid room.

    Who knew that the door of the room was half-closed, Li was just about to reach out and open the door when she saw Orchid''s exclamation from inside, "...Really? Sister, did you really let me go to the shop to learn makeup?"

    Li''s hand paused for a moment, then quickly retracted it, listening to the movement inside with his ear sideways.

    Zhou Qiao was also slightly surprised.

    The voice in the room rang again, it was Shu You.

    "It''s true, aren''t you interested in dressing up? We didn''t have any rouge gouache in our house before, so we couldn''t do anything if we wanted to. Now the shop just happens to do this. Wouldn''t it be a pity to miss it?"

    Orchid''s face flushed with excitement, and she grabbed Shu You''s hand, "Yes, but although I like it very much, I won''t. I don''t understand either. The last time I saw you putting on makeup, my eyes were dizzy. "

    "So when you first went, you had to learn. You didn''t know how to do it at the beginning, and there must be no customers asking you to make up, so you could only help by watching and learning. In this way, the salary is not very high. , if you mind..."

    Before Shu You could finish her words, Lan Hua hurriedly shook her head, "I don''t mind, why would I mind? It''s too late for me to be able to learn these things. I don''t need wages at all, I, am I not equivalent to an apprentice? There is no salary, you can see that when the second uncle was an apprentice carpenter, he also had no money."

    Shu You laughed, "Since you are willing, then prepare for these two days, pack your things and come to the county town. But I have to make it clear to you in advance that there are shop rules, if you don''t do well, even if you are My sister, I''ll tell you too."

    "No problem, I did something wrong, just say it."

    The two smiled at each other and prepared to go out.

    Mr. Li heard the footsteps and quickly pulled Zhou Qiao to the outside of the yard.

    After walked out of the main room, she sighed with a complicated expression.

    What should I say now? Even if she knew that the Zhuangzi that Daniel went to was not good, it would be impossible for him to go back to the pawnshop shopkeeper in the county town.

    Everyone has done something for Orchid. If she is still dissatisfied, shouldn''t she be drowned by people''s spittle?

    And in the end, women are more difficult than men. This orchid hasn''t gotten married yet, and if she has a job, even if she gets married in the future, she still has a craft, right? She won''t suffer if she goes to her in-law''s house in the future.

    If she had another incident, A Yu would be unhappy when she looked back, not only would the oxen have no work, but even the orchid would have to be driven back.

    Li sighed heavily, and Zhou Qiao whispered, "Mother, what do you want to say to me?"

 Chapter 1030ï¼š move

    Chapter 1030 Move

    Mr. Li glanced at Zhou Qiao, what did he say? What can she say now?

    Just right, Lu Dasong was calling her loudly over there, "My child''s mother..."

    Li glared at Zhou Qiao again, squeezed out a smile at the next moment, and ran forward immediately, "What''s the matter?"

    "Hurry up and pack up, and go to the county town with your mother later."

    Mr. Li was stunned, "Go to the county seat? What are you going to do in the county seat?"

    Lu Dasong was happy, and the whole person was full of joy, "Isn''t the big house in Ayu already repaired? Tomorrow is a good day for housewarming. Let''s go and move house together, it''s lively and lively."

    said it was moving, but in fact they were not used at all.

    The Lu family had a lot of staff and few things, so they just went to see the house and had a dinner together to celebrate.

    When Li Shi heard this, his eyes lit up.

    She hasn''t been to the big mansion yet, so she wanted to visit the county seat last time. But because A Yu heard about the quarrel with Liang''s family, she forgot about it.

    A few days ago, her parents'' elder brother and Cuihua''s men came back. They helped the second child''s house in the county seat for a month, and they knew what the big house looked like best.

    When she came back, she said that the house was a lot, and most of it was exquisite. She was so excited when she heard it, and she couldn''t wait to see it immediately.

    As soon as Lu Dasong said that, Mrs. Li couldn''t care about anything, and immediately responded, "Okay, I''ll clean up now."

    In fact, there is nothing to clean up, so just go and live for a day or two, mainly because the chickens, ducks and the pig at home have to be dealt with first, ask the neighbors to help feed them, and then lock the cabinets and the room. .

    Once Li''s side was done, he went to Lu Erbai''s house and carried some things from the family to the mule cart, and then moved them to the new house together.

    Then the Lu family set off and left Shangshi Village. The people in the village looked at these mighty cars and became more and more emotional.

    Who would have thought that the Lu family, who was so poor a year ago that he could not even eat enough to live on, would now become the most respectable person in the entire village?

    When they arrived at the county seat, Lu Dasong and his wife temporarily lived in the backyard of the shop.

    Wait until the next morning, everyone hurriedly put things on the car and went to Fenghuai Street together.

    When arrived at the gate, everyone got out of the car again, and then one person was carrying something in his hand.

    Large furniture, such as bed cabinets and the like, were newly built when the house was being repaired, and were originally placed inside. There are not many things left, some clothes and pots and pans are more than enough for one person to hold.

    Moving to a new house cannot be done empty-handed, so even if there are few things, you must share one.

    The sound of firecrackers crackled, Lu Erbai pushed open the door with a flushed face, and set the brazier inside to light.

    Everyone came into the house with their things, and the originally deserted house suddenly became lively.

    After a few children put their things down, they ran around in the big house, turning everything inside and out.

    The people in the big house, except the Daniel couple, all came here for the first time. Looking at the big house in front of them, they all stared, and they didn''t dare to step down for a moment.

    In fact, it''s not just them, Lu Sanzhu and Lu Sixing''s family, the last time we visited, the house was still a bit rundown and bleak, but it looked big and had many rooms.

    Now that everything has been repaired, it is completely different from before. Not to mention the new look, it is also extraordinarily exquisite.

 Chapter 1031ï¼š Road familys studio

    Chapter 1031 The studio of everyone in the Lu family

    Lu Erbai is very happy. He brought people to repair the house little by little. Now, seeing his family members are all surprised. He is more excited than anyone else.

    He was familiar with the house, so he took the group to go around one place after another.

    "This is the downside room. The room size of the downside room is about the same size. It is a place for the family. There is a room for one person, and there is a room for the family. There are not many people in our family, so the room is still vacant. few."

    Everyone looked at a few rooms, all of which were quite large, and two single rooms could be separated for a family. Individuals live in dormitories like dormitories, with double rooms and large halls.

    When Lu Dasong and Mrs. Li saw it for the first time, they only thought that the rooms that people lived in were better than their own.

    Lu Erbai continued to walk inside, the front yard is a place for meeting guests and working.

    Because the Lu family has their own business to do, the pattern is different from that of ordinary people.

    There is basically no difference between the main house and the east and west wing rooms.

    Lu Erbai had to do carpentry work, and a workshop was specially made for him in the wing on the left. Of course, he doesn''t do banging work at home, but occasionally he draws drawings, reads books, and carves some small objects at home. He doesn''t make a sound, but it is also a private space for him to play to the fullest.

    Nguyen Thi and Shu You make clothes, and there are two rooms for them to put samples. When they have inspiration, they can discuss playing boards in the house.

    Shu Yu has a special large study and conference room, and she does more things. After the sunflowers were planted, she had to think about frying the sunflower seeds and extracting oil, and she had to recruit managers and staff.

    The parlor is a place dedicated to meeting guests and reconciling accounts and... occasional meetings.

    There are also A Rui and A Ning, who also have their own study.

    Even the old lady has a room where she keeps dolls.

    Everyone arranged it clearly, and the big room and the three rooms were amazed.

    This is just the front yard, there are several trees and a row of potted plants planted in the middle courtyard of the courtyard.

    bypasses the main room, and behind it is the back room.

    The back room is close to the backyard, so as a guest room, there are also many rooms.

    Lu Erbai said to Lu Dasong and the others, "Today is a good day for housewarming. Big brother and sister-in-law will stay here at night."

    On the first day of moving, you need to warm up your house and increase your popularity.

    Lu Dasong was of course happy, and Li was also slightly excited. The house looked really good, and she wanted to stay here and not leave.

    Lu Sanzhu, who was on the side, immediately followed, "Second brother, our family also lives here today. Your new house is so big, so many people are lively. Tonight our brothers happened to be drinking, so what, let''s talk at night, How about it?"

    You arranged it clearly.

    Lu Erbai laughed and nodded happily.

    Since the big room and the three rooms are all left, the fourth sister and the family will naturally be together.

    While talking, a group of people walked past the hanging flower gate and entered the backyard.

    The backyard is the living area of ??the second bedroom of the Lu family. This backyard is much larger than the front yard.

    The pond not far away has been filled with water, and the lotus flowers have been transplanted. This time period is when the buds begin to rise.

    A Ning excitedly ran up to the connecting bridge in the middle, and waved to Xiaozhen and the others, "Come and see, there are fish here."

    There are a lot of children in several rooms, except for all the children who need someone to hold hands, everyone else ran over to watch.

 Chapter 1032ï¼š My birthday in two days?

    Chapter 1032 My birthday in two days?

    Lu Sanzhu was among them, rushed to the bridge at the first one, bent down to look at the red carp in the water, raised his head and said to Lu Erbai, "Second brother, you can''t do this fish, you have to raise big grass carp, think about it. Just grab one when you eat it, feel more comfortable."

    Dabao swallowed when he heard the food, "I want to eat braised fish, Er Bo, is there any braised fish tonight?"

    Lu Erbai couldn''t help laughing, "Yes, not only braised fish, but also braised pork, your favorite."

    Dabao was satisfied, he pulled Baoya, who was about to jump into the water, and wiped his mouth fiercely.

    But when it comes to the dinner party at night, Yuan Shanchuan couldn''t help but ask, "Second brother, when are you going to have the moving banquet?"

    It stands to reason that today is the housewarming day, and it should be put on tonight.

    However, there are also people who move first and treat guests later. Seeing that there are only a few brothers and sisters of the Lu family here, I think it''s time to choose another date.

    Lu Erbai laughed, "Ayu''s birthday will be in two days, and it''s time to invite him with the moving banquet."

    And the day?

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, "My due date? Is my birthday in two days?"

    When she said this, everyone else was stunned, all turned to look at her, "Ayu, don''t you know?"

    "We''ve been arranging for guests all this time, don''t you know?"

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Of course she knew about treats, and the old lady also asked who she wanted to invite.

    Shu Yu actually spent less than four months in Jiangyuan County. Apart from the relatives of the Lu family, he didn''t know many friends.

    Ding Yuehua is one, Dr. Xu is one, and Deng Shi, Jiang Yi and his wife, as well as Xiang Weinan and other people from several county offices.

    That''s right, because of the shop, Shu Yu has dealt with Master Yu several times during this time. He is considered a friend in the business field, so he is also counted.

    The invitation was written by Meng Yunzheng, Shu Yu was very busy, and was only responsible for telling the old lady the list of invitations, and the old lady would send the servants to their homes one by one.

    So she didn''t read the content of the invitation.

    Shu Yu of course knew that she was going to treat guests in two days, but she thought the reason for the treat was the move of her new home. Who knew that she was invited to attend her wedding ceremony? ?

    "So, is it really my birthday in two days?"

    "Of course, there is nothing more important than your age now." The old lady said helplessly, "How could you forget your own birthday..."

    The old lady suddenly couldn''t say anything in the middle of her speech, as if thinking of something, she grabbed Shu Yu''s hand with one hand, and said sadly, "Yes, you left us when you were young. Aunt Xue from the Shu family took you away. If she doesn''t treat you well, how does she know when your birthday is."

    Thinking of the virtues of those in the Shu family, and seeing Shu Yu''s suddenly enlightened expression, the old lady became more and more uncomfortable.

    Ayu is afraid that not only does she not know when her birthday is, but she has never had a birthday since she was a child, no wonder she doesn''t feel it at all.

    Others also thought of it, and Mrs Ruan stepped forward and took Shu Yu''s other hand and said, "When you came back last year, your birthday had already passed. This time is your first birthday after reunion with us, or the most We must handle the important due date well."

    Shu Yu suddenly came to a realization, "That''s why Dad is so anxious to fix the house within this month and move in today?"

 Chapter 1033ï¼š i was going to find you

    Chapter 1033 I was about to find you

    Lu Erbai nodded slowly, and Shu Yu''s heart suddenly became warm.

    The old lady is right, Shu Yu has indeed not had a birthday for many years.

    Not only in the Shu family in Dongan, but also in modern times.

    When my parents were still there when I was a child, no matter how busy I was, I would always find time to buy her a birthday cake on her birthday and sing the birthday song with her.

    Later, they had an accident, and Shu Yu never had a birthday again. Living alone is not only boring, but it can also make you feel uncomfortable.

    Looking back slowly now, it seems that her birthday in the modern lunar calendar is also two days later.

    Actually, it was the same day.

    Now she has a loving family around her, and her parents are living with Xiao Shuyu in peace. She suddenly has a lot of expectations for her birthday.

    The hands on the left and right were tightly held, and Shu Yu smiled and looked at the old lady and Nguyen, "Then the moving banquet and the wedding ceremony will be held on the same day, double happiness."

    "Yes, double happiness is coming."

    That night, the Lu family gathered together and set up three tables in the yard to add popularity to the new house, and then they all rested in the big house.

    On the first day of living in a new house, not to mention that other people couldn¡¯t sleep, even if I was comfortable with myself, I was also a little excited and uncomfortable.

    Lu''s family has a separate courtyard at the back. Shu Yu''s courtyard is called Yuyuan. It is simple and easy to remember, and people can see who lives there.

    Shu Yu is very satisfied with Yu Garden, and the decoration inside is her own idea.

    She asked Lu Erbai to help make a set of sofas, two for single and one for three, placed outside to entertain guests.

    In addition to a bed, the inner room has a wardrobe and a dressing table. The wardrobe is huge and almost fills one wall.

    When I see orchids in the daytime, I like them very much. She also said that when she made money in the future, she would also ask her second uncle to help make such a large wardrobe.

    Not only she wants it, but Liang also wants it.

    The three-bedroom house is bought, but it has not moved in yet.

    As soon as I came to the house, although there was no major problem, some areas also needed to be repaired.

    Secondly, the house they are renting has not yet expired, but the rent has been paid, and the landlord will not refund it. It would be a big loss if you moved now.

    Since we haven''t moved in yet, we''ll just make a cabinet as big as Shu Yu''s room.

    Although Liang''s family doesn''t have a few clothes.

    I can''t help but women like it.

    Lu Erbai agreed and went to call her after the ceremony was over. Only then did Mrs Liang feel satisfied and went back to her room to rest.

    The next day, except for Lu Sanzhu and Yuan Shanchuan who were going back to work, everyone else continued to stay in the mansion.

    The day after tomorrow will be Shu Yu''s final day. There are a lot of things to be busy with, and they are all here to help.

    Everyone has something to do, but it was Shu Yu himself, who didn''t know what to do for a while.

    Except...trying on clothes.

    Nguyen Shi made a new dress for her early, and asked Tian Qin to help her embroider a beautiful pattern on it over the past two days, so she brought it over to try it on.

    The clothes fit well and look good, but Nguyen was not satisfied, so she dragged Shu You back to the room and went to revise it while muttering.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help, so he simply went out to see the shop.

    Who knew that just after arriving at Ningshui Street, a carriage passed by with her good friend sitting in the carriage.

    It''s just that Ding Yuehua had a calm face at this time, with a very ugly expression.

    She also saw her, and was stunned for a moment, then forced a smile, "Ayu, I was going to find you."

 Chapter 1034ï¼š Ayu, shes coming for you

    Chapter 1034 Ayu, she came for you

    Shu Yu was surprised, "What''s wrong? What happened?"

    Ding Yuehua got off the carriage, but it seemed a little difficult to face her, "Ayu, I''m sorry, I didn''t do what I promised you."

    "Promise me? What?"

    Ding Yuehua slowly turned his head and looked at his carriage.

    Shu Yu followed her line of sight, and the next moment suddenly realized, "You mean, horse?"

    Ding Yuehua nodded slightly, "I''m sorry, the two white horses that promised you were spotted, I, I have tried my best to..."

    Seeing her haggard expression, Shu Yu looked at the direction she was coming from, as if she had just returned from outside the city, and immediately patted her on the shoulder and said, "Okay, it''s alright, if it doesn''t, let''s find something else. I see you just came back? Have you eaten yet, let''s go, let''s have something to eat and chat while we eat."

    It was almost noon, and it happened that Taibai Restaurant on Ningshui Street was on their left.

    Shu Yu pulled Ding Yuehua directly into the restaurant, followed the shop assistant to the box on the second floor, ordered a few dishes, and then closed the box door.

    Ding Yuehua took two sips of water, rubbed his face, and felt a little more energetic, and then said, "I really just came back from Donggu County, the day after tomorrow will be your birthday, I was thinking about taking those two horses. It''s a gift for you."

    said, she gave a wry smile, "I didn''t expect that the horse would be favored by others."

    "Who took your fancy?"

    "Zhang County Lord."

    County head? ?

    It''s no wonder, she is a little higher than the rank of the township lord. In the entire Dong''an Mansion, I am afraid that not many people dare to give her face.

    While talking, the second shop assistant came in with a few dishes.

    Ding Yuehua paused, and then continued when the people went out, "I originally agreed with the Wu family that all the horses arrived in Donggu County yesterday. I hurried over, who knows my sister-in-law''s elder brother. However, she said that the county owner Zhang did not know where she got the news and asked the Wu family to leave the two horses to her. Although the Wu family has a certain power in Donggu County, they did not dare to blatantly offend the county owner."

    "Of course, the two horses are what I want. For the sake of the two relatives, the Wu family must be on our side. So the elder brother of the Wu family said to the county owner that the two horses were sick and were in the On the road, I was sullen, and I was afraid that I would not live for long, and I really dared not sell it to anyone."

    Shu Yu''s hand holding the vegetables stopped, "So, those two horses can''t be sold to the county owner, nor can they be sold to me."

    If the two high-quality horses cannot be sold, it is also a loss to the Wu family.

    Ding Yuehua nodded, "Brother Wu has no choice, he naturally wants to sell it to us. If you don''t say anything else, just say that your 80 acres of pasture will be sold to him when the time comes. We have friendship with each other, just, just... ¡­¡±

    She put down her chopsticks and said hesitantly, "It''s just Ayu, this county magistrate, I''m afraid he''s coming for you."

    If he sells another horse to her, the county magistrate Zhang will not only hate the Wu family, he will definitely use an excuse to deal with Ayu.

    Shu Yu was stunned, "He came at me?? But I don''t remember what county owner I know, and I have nothing to do with this county owner."

    There is indeed a county lord Zhang in Dong''an. Before the Shu family fell, the eldest girl of the Shu family and the county lord should have had some contacts. But as far as she knows, there are not many contacts, and the two families do not seem to be in the same circle.

    She is a transparent third girl who rarely even goes out of the mansion, and she has never even seen her.

 Chapter 1035ï¼š The marriage of the head of Zhang County?

    Chapter 1035 The marriage of the head of Zhang County?

    Shu Yu suspected that the county owner might have a grudge against the Shu family, but now that the Shu family has been exiled, the county owner could not take revenge, so she put all the blame on her.

    Shu Yu felt that the county magistrate Zhang was ill.

    However, the next moment, Ding Yuehua asked, "Ayu, did you reject the marriage of the head of Zhang County?"

    Shu Yu, "..."

    ha? ? ?

    She looked confused, "What kind of marriage?"

    Ding Yuehua frowned, "Once the Wu family brother knew that the county owner wanted those two horses, he immediately tried to dispel the county owner''s idea. So people asked about the reason why the county owner wanted the horses, but who knew he did. The younger brother who went to Zhang County''s main house once found a matchmaker to come to your house and wanted to marry you. But you rejected him, and he didn''t look down on her family."

    Shu Yu was completely stunned. Has the younger brother of the county owner ever asked a matchmaker to come to the door? ? ?

    Ding Yuehua was surprised when she saw her like this, "You don''t know?"

    Shu Yu thought for a while, "My grandmother told me that since I became a village king, there are indeed many people who want to marry my family. Not only my sister, but also me. It''s just that my sister has already settled down, and so do I. I haven''t even reached the wedding dress yet. My grandmother refused all of them. In order not to offend anyone, she pushed them directly without waiting for the matchmaker to say who the man was."

    "So, your old lady doesn''t even know who the people who came to propose marriage are, and also doesn''t know that there are family members of the county owner among them?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "I don''t know."

    As she said that, she narrowed her eyes slightly, "So there''s no such thing as not being able to look down on her family."

    Ding Yuehua thought about the virtues of those matchmakers, and snorted coldly, "Most of the matchmakers who came to the door were not able to do this matchmaking. I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to explain it when I went back, so I pushed everything directly to your family."

    She sighed, "Brother Wu guessed that this is the reason why Zhang County''s chief cut off Hu''s two horses, so he simply didn''t sell them either, so as not to deepen the conflict between the two of you. You are the county ruler, she is the county head, she thinks To deal with you, you must be at a loss."

    Shu Yu was very painful, "This is clearly a disaster."

    Ding Yuehua was very worried, "Ayu, that county magistrate would not give up easily if he wanted to come. It''s only the first time that your horse has been intercepted, and there may be other things that will happen in the future."

    Shu Yu felt that the county magistrate was really sick. Who knew whether her younger brother was round or flat and what he looked like. If you don''t marry your family, you will have to deal with me. Is it not sick?

    In the face of Ding Yuehua''s worry, Shu Yu smiled, "It''s okay, the soldiers will block the water and cover the soil, there is always a solution."

    "But¡­¡­"

    "Don''t worry, after my birthday, I will go to Fucheng to see the county magistrate Zhang. If there is any misunderstanding, just explain it clearly. If she insists on looking at me and trying to push me, I am not So easy to bully. Don''t worry."

    Ding Yuehua couldn''t think of any other way for the time being, so he could only nod his head first, "If you need help, you must tell me."

    "Know."

    Ding Yuehua then talked about her birthday, "two white horses can''t be given away, only two black horses can be given away, but don''t worry, the two horses I brought are very strong."

    "Enough, I don''t have a high demand for horses."

    said so, but Ding Yuehua still felt it was a pity.

    "By the way, after Zhi You knows your wedding ceremony, let me bring her over to celebrate for you."

 Chapter 1036ï¼š schadenfreude Xiang Weinan

    Chapter 1036 Xiang Weinan gloating

    Shu Yu and Kong Zhiyou are not friends, but they have known each other for a while.

    This is her client. She wants to come to congratulate her. How can she disagree.

    "I forgot to send her an invitation, she is naturally welcome when she comes."

    Ding Yuehua knew it, and the two of them talked while eating.

    After chatting with Shu Yu for a while, Ding Yuehua lost the ugly look on her face. She came back from Donggu County and was really tired. After leaving the restaurant, the two parted ways, and Ding Yuehua went directly back to Fan''s house.

    Shu Yu originally planned to go to Yiren Pavilion, but after such a delay, he had no intention of going again.

    Although she reassured Ding Yuehua, Shu Yu still took the matter of the county magistrate Zhang to heart.

    Since I can¡¯t go to Chengfu City now, it¡¯s alright to inquire about her specific situation first.

    Shu Yu thought of this, turned his heels and walked in the other direction.

    Yingxi quickly followed, "Miss, where are we going?"

    "Find someone to ask about something."

    Yingxi was puzzled, and she didn''t come back to her senses until the two stood at the entrance of the county government office.

    Miss is this asking the magistrate to inquire about something?

    Shu Yu was a familiar face of the county government. The guard at the door took her in to drink tea in the front hall, and then hurried to Tongxiang Weinan.

    Xiang Weinan came over with a big smile, "Lord Lu Xiang must be very busy these two days, why do you still have time to come to me?"

    He sat down opposite Shu Yu and poured himself a cup of tea, "Tell me, what are you looking for?"

    "Ask you to ask someone."

    "Who?"

    "Zhang County Lord of Dong''an House."

    Xiang Weinan put down the teacup, frowned and thought for a while before he remembered who this county magistrate Zhang was.

    "What did you ask her to do?"

    Shu Yu shrugged and told him what Ding Yuehua had said earlier.

    Xiang Weinan suspected that he had heard it wrong, "Just her? Her younger brother still wants to come to your house to propose marriage? Their Zhang family really takes themselves seriously."

    Well, are you complimenting her?

    Shu Yu said that it was very useful, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help bending.

    However, the next moment, Xiang Weinan suddenly gloated, "A Yun doesn''t know about this, right? You said that if I told him that someone coveted him, would he directly kill Zhang''s house?"

    "You are afraid that the world will not be in chaos, right? Don''t you know that he is too busy to touch the ground now?" Although Meng Yunzheng didn''t say it, Shu Yu knew that he was very busy, and there were several letters from the capital. The situation over there was getting more and more tense.

    Shu Yu originally thought he was going back to Beijing, so when he asked him twice, he always said to wait.

    She thought that the time would not come, but when she told her family about her wedding ceremony yesterday, she suddenly realized that this person is planning to wait until she has passed the most important birthday in her life before leaving?

    But if he doesn''t go, it means more things and preparations to be done.

    Shu Yu is now looking forward to his birthday coming sooner.

    Xiang Weinan is more aware of this than Shu Yu, and he is equally busy himself. Therefore, he made a few jokes in front of her, and didn''t really put any more burden on him.

    He coughed lightly, "It''s okay, it''s okay, I won''t say anything."

    Looking at your nervousness, isn''t this married yet? ?

    Shu Yu was satisfied, "You still tell me about the county magistrate Zhang, I just heard what you said, isn''t the county magistrate an extraordinary person?"

    Xiang Weinan''s words mean inside and outside the words, as if she is a county head, not as good as her a village king.

 Chapter 1037ï¼š Zhang County Lord, who has a false name

    Chapter 1037 Zhang County Lord, who has a false name

    Xiang Weinan really meant this, he nodded, "You are a real town lord. You have been recognized by the court for your merits. The emperor announced to the world and enjoys a salary. She? It''s just a false name."

    Shu Yu was curious, "How do you say it?"

    "This county magistrate used to do a little business at home, about... seven years ago? It seems like that time. The Zhang family took her to Beijing to go to her relatives, and it happened that the queen mother was forced to leave the palace for a private visit. Who knows but In the case of an assassin''s assassination, the Queen Mother was rescued by the county lord Zhang by accident, and she even blocked a knife for the Queen Mother during the chaos."

    This kind of thing is not uncommon. Since ancient times, there are many people who have blocked the sword for the emperor and the queen mother.

    At the beginning, no one said that she would be named a county magistrate. Of course, the reward will definitely be very rich.

    It was just that the county magistrate Zhang was seriously injured after being stabbed and was in critical condition for a time. Fortunately, the imperial doctor rescued the person in time, and he finally woke up after being in a coma for a few days.

    The Empress Dowager also recovered from the shock at that time, and praised the 12- or 13-year-old girl who shielded her from the sword. She felt that she was not afraid of danger at a young age, and asked her what reward she wanted.

    At that time, I didn''t know whether the county magistrate Zhang was still in shock or if she wanted to retreat. She didn''t want any reward at that time. It was her honor to block the sword for the queen mother, and the stab wound on her back was even her merit.

    The Queen Mother was deeply moved after hearing this, she only said that if she was to take good care of her injuries, she would definitely not treat her badly.

    The county magistrate Zhang was recuperating in the Imperial Palace Hospital, and the queen mother would occasionally visit her. After several times, the two had a harmonious relationship, and the queen mother liked her very much.

    Xiang Weinan said, "Actually, the queen mother was empathetic. Many years ago, the queen mother had a young daughter, but she died of illness when she was twelve or thirteen years old. The queen mother had been fasting and reciting Buddha for many years. Which is similar to the little princess of the year. In short, the queen mother asked the emperor to make her the county head. "

    The emperor disagreed at first, he felt that giving this girl a generous reward was enough, there was no need to seal the county owner, the blessings were too deep.

    But the queen mother was not happy, and it was really unfilial to blame the emperor for treating a girl who saved her mother so poorly.

    The emperor had a headache, and finally agreed, but the county lord had a title, but he had no salary or land, so it was really just a name.

    County Lord Zhang lived in the capital for two years.

    But these two years have been enough for her to feel the warmth and warmth of human feelings. What is the capital, where the powerful and powerful are concentrated. Not to mention that she is the county owner, there are many princesses, not to mention that she is the county owner who has nothing and nothing except the occasional care of the queen mother.

    The county magistrate Zhang wanted to work hard to integrate into these people, but it was obvious that others didn''t buy it, and she didn''t know how to joke behind her back.

    Zhang County''s heart is depressed, she can''t take the lead in the capital, what if she goes back to her hometown? Dong''an Prefecture does not have a county head.

    It was also a coincidence that the Queen Mother died two years later.

    Her biggest and only backer is gone. The emperor doesn''t even remember that there is such a county owner. Even the girls from the fifth and sixth grade officials in the capital can ignore her, and the county owner Zhang continues to stay there. What is Beijing doing?

    The county magistrate Zhang came back with a lot of money at that time. In Dong''an, he was obviously much more comfortable than in the capital.

    Most of the ladies and wives here will still treat her as a guest, and there are not many people who please.

 Chapter 1038ï¼š She dare not embarrass you

    Chapter 1038 She dare not embarrass you

    Gradually, the feeling of being treated slowly in the capital by Zhang County disappeared, and finally he realized the convenience of being the county owner.

    After five or six years, she was a little confused about her identity.

    She felt that she was the county head of Dong''an Prefecture, and Shu Yu was just a village ruler of Jiangyuan County, far worse than her. It was her honor that her brother could see Shu Yu, how dare she refuse?

    Therefore, Shu Yu was very unpleasant to look at.

    Shu Yu understood, no wonder when the Shu family was still at its peak, the girls of the Shu family did not get along well with the county owner, and the Shu family also despised her.

    Except for the county magistrate Zhang, no one in the Zhang family had ever been an official in the court. He had no background or influence. Even the county magistrate Zhang had only a false name.

    The people of the Shu family always seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, so why waste time on her?

    Xiang Weinan saw that she was silent, "You don''t have to worry about the county magistrate Zhang, she wants to embarrass you, you can just stop it. What''s more, she probably won''t dare to embarrass you in two days."

    Shu Yu was puzzled, "What do you mean by that?"

    Xiang Weinan looked a little mysterious, "I''ll find out when you arrive at the wedding ceremony."

    "You''re..." Shu Yu wanted to ask again, but Xiang Weinan waved his hand impatiently, "Okay, go back quickly, I still have things to do. In two days, you will be entertaining guests, I will Go and congratulate you."

    Shu Yu was kicked out by Xiang Weinan just like that, and she laughed angrily.

    This half-hidden and half-hidden talk is the most annoying, can you have some basic morals?

    Standing at the gate of the county government office, Shu Yu gritted his teeth.

    Standing beside her, Yingxi grabbed the dagger in his hand and asked, "Miss, are we going to break in?"

    A look that is always on command.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    "Forget it, with his wickedness, he will be sacked sooner or later."

    After she finished speaking, she glanced at the county office again, snorted and turned away.

    Since Xiang Weinan told Weinan that she doesn''t need to worry about the county magistrate Zhang, then she should go to her wedding ceremony first with peace of mind.

    The family paid so much attention to her, and she inevitably became nervous.

    Early in the morning the day after tomorrow, it was finally her birthday.

    Shu Yu was still a little sleepy, and the old lady and Nguyen had already knocked on the door.

    "Ayu, get up quickly, let your mother and sister dress you up, and the guests will come in a while."

    Shu Yu yawned and looked at the sky, it seemed... it was only a few days ago, the sky was just a little light.

    The knocking outside the door continued, "Ayu, are you awake?"

    "It''s up." Shu Yu hurriedly put on a dress and came over to open the door.

    Nguyen holds a box in her hand, and inside the box is her new clothes.

    She put the clothes on the table, then turned around and said to the people outside, "Quickly bring the water to the bathroom."

    Several servants from the road outside the door have come in with hot water. The bathroom is on the other side of Shu Yu''s room, and you can go directly from the room.

    The ceramic squatting pit where the Fan family helped to burn paper is also inside.

    She was renovated according to the modern bathroom, and the floor is covered with bluestone, which is clean and convenient.

    Several servants poured hot water into the tub, and Nguyen urged her to bathe and change.

    Shu Yu was originally calm, but they made him nervous.

    After taking a shower, putting on clothes and shoes, having something to eat and brushing your hair, the time is really not much different.

 Chapter 1039ï¼š Ying Dong loses his temper

    Chapter 1039 Ying Dong''s gaffe

    Shu Yu followed the people to the front yard. The east side of the main house in the front yard had already built a facility - the east room.

    She was sitting in the east room and waiting. Not long after, the performance outside began, and guests came one after another.

    The attendees are basically women, and there are not too many people to watch the ceremony. The total number is only more than ten.

    In addition to the Lu family members, there are also two female elders from Shangshi Village who took over last night.

    and... Zhao Xi and Meng Yunzheng, and Ding Yuehua who came early in the morning.

    Meng Yunzheng and the two stood in the corner, and if one of them was not paying attention, they could hardly be seen.

    Ding Yuehua was present today as Ayu''s admirer, and he had to assist Ayu in the salute.

    From taking the seat, to one bow, one plus, two bows, three bows, to the hearing, and finally to the ceremony and thanking the guests, after this series of processes, Shu Yu was already sweating all over.

    Mainly because the current climate is actually too hot.

    After the ceremony was finally accomplished, the old lady hurried over, gave Shu Yu a handkerchief, and said in a low voice, "Okay, go back to the backyard to freshen up a little, look at your sweaty head. We will all go outside to welcome guests, Come out after you cool down."

    "it is good."

    Shu Yu returned to Yuyuan alone. Although it was not easy to take a bath, he still scrubbed with cold water, and he was finally comfortable.

    I was wearing a lot of clothes inside, but now I took it off a little, and Shu Yu walked out of the bathroom with ease.

    Who knew that as soon as he went out, he saw Meng Yunzheng standing outside Yuyuan waiting for her.

    "Why did you come here?"

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, "Talk to you." After a pause, he said in a low voice, "I''m going to leave for the capital in the evening."

    The smile on Shu Yu''s face stopped, "So soon?"

    "Yeah." So he didn''t have time to talk to her alone today, so he could only find a chance to see her.

    Shu Yu knew very well what he was going to face when he went to the capital this time, so he couldn''t help but worry, "Is everything in the capital ready?"

    "Don''t worry, I have to come back to see you safely, I won''t let myself have any trouble, and I will make sure that I am safe."

    Although he said that, he was facing a ruthless person like Gongqiu, and Shu Yu was afraid that the person would ignore it and simply burn with others.

    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but say a few more words.

    Meng Yunzheng just listened quietly. At this moment, he wanted to hear more of her voice.

    The two went to the front yard while talking.

    Meng Yunzheng held a fan in his hand, and nodded his head from time to time while fanning her.

    When he was about to reach the hanging flower gate, he saw a figure running in front of him.

    Only when he got close did he realize that it was Yingdong, who was standing behind the hanging flower door, "Second miss, over there..."

    As he spoke, his eyes naturally fell on Meng Yunzheng, still thinking that this person is probably the rumored Young Master Meng, right?

    He nodded towards the other party and was about to continue speaking.

    But just opened his mouth, as if he suddenly thought of something, he suddenly turned his head to look at Meng Yunzheng again, "You, are you Meng Yunzheng?"

    He knew from his sister''s mouth that Zhao Xi''s friend Meng Gongzi was the future second uncle, but Yingxi never said the other party''s name, only heard her name Meng Gongzi Meng Gongzi.

    Now, for the first time, Ying Dong lost his temper.

    Meng Yunzheng was also looking at the person in front of him, a rare happy expression appeared on his face after a while, "Lin Dong??"

 Chapter 1040ï¼š childhood friend

    Chapter 1040 Childhood Friends

    Yingdong looked slightly excited, "Ayun, it''s really you. I, I, I didn''t expect you to be here."

    I didn''t even expect that he was actually the son of Meng in Yingxi''s mouth.

    Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, "It''s me, it''s been a long time, it''s been ten years."

    Yeah, it has been ten years, and it is already a matter of right and wrong.

    Now Ying Dong has become a servant of the Lu family. I think I have experienced many things and suffered a lot in the past ten years.

    Shu Yu was stunned for a while, then looked to the left and then to the right, "You two... know each other?"

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Yes, we were childhood friends."

    childhood friend?

    Shu Yu knew that Yingdong and Yingxi had a good martial arts because he had lived in the **** since he was a child. Later, something happened to the security guard, their parents died in prison, and the two brothers and sisters were sold.

    Could it be that the **** where the accident happened was the Meng family''s escort?

    Then his parents must have been killed by Gongqiu, right? That would be troublesome.

    Seeing that Yingdong''s expression was different at this time, Shu Yu just wanted to ask about the situation when Yingxi hurried over, "Miss, there are a lot of guests in the front yard, the old lady asked you to meet some elders."

    After he finished speaking, he glared at Yingdong.

    Yingdong was a little annoyed, he forgot his purpose.

    "Sorry, Second Miss, I was the one who delayed." It would be bad if the elders misunderstood Second Miss to put Joe on the air because of him.

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "Ayu, you go first, I''ll come after a few words with Lin Dong."

    Shu Yu was very curious, but as today''s protagonist, she really couldn''t stay in the backyard without seeing anyone, so she nodded and took Yingxi to the front yard first.

    Ying Dong took a step behind and looked at Meng Yunzheng, and they both laughed at the same time.

    The two hadn''t seen each other for ten years, and the estrangement between them was instantly dispelled by this smile.

    "Why did you change your name? Before, I heard the Lu family talk about responding to the East and the West, but I never thought about your brothers and sisters." Meng Yunzheng spoke first.

    The two walked to the front yard while talking.

    Ying Dong replied, "When something happened to your family and you left with your biological father, the guards were all headless and everyone dispersed. My dad took our family to a guardhouse in Fucheng to start over, but it didn''t take two days. In 2008, I met a robber on the way of darts, but the thing was saved, but the person was seriously injured."

    Meng Yunzheng paused, "Uncle Lin he..."

    Speaking of his biological father, Ying Dong was in a low mood, "He came back with his injuries and saw us for the last time. After entrusting us to the dart head at that time, he passed away. Later, my mother took our brother and sister to remarry. Well, we also changed our last name."

    "Unfortunately, the good times didn''t last long. Four years ago, the guards were calculated, and the officers and soldiers who escorted weapons in private were caught. Ying''s family was raided, and our whole family was imprisoned."

    Fortunately, there were not many weapons delivered, but it was enough for a sentence.

    His parents died, and their siblings were sold.

    Meng Yunzheng did not expect such twists and turns in the middle, and Aunt Lin Shulin was gone.

    "What about you? What happened after you went to the capital? How did your biological father treat you?" Ying Dong took a deep breath, he didn''t want to mention the past sufferings any more.

    Instead, he was curious about why Meng Yunzheng appeared here. Since he has been recognized by his biological father, why is his surname Meng here again.

    Doesn''t it mean that Meng Yunzheng couldn''t be reunited with his biological father because Uncle Meng forced Aunt Meng to marry him?

 Chapter 1041ï¼š Yingdongs concerns

    Chapter 1041 Yingdong''s concerns

    Of course, Ying Dong didn''t believe this statement. What kind of person Meng Pei was, how could they not know what kind of person they had been with him for so many years?

    Besides, Uncle Meng and Aunt Meng are very affectionate on weekdays. How can it be forced, as the Lord Gong from the capital said?

    But these things, with the death of Uncle Meng and Aunt Meng, no one can know the truth.

    It''s just that those who knew Meng Yunzheng have never seen him since then.

    Meng Yunzheng couldn''t say how the Gong family was, so he still replied with the original set of words, "I''m fine, but I was poisoned earlier and became mute. Last year, I heard that there was a powerful person from Jiangyuan County. Doctor, I came here to seek medical treatment. Who knows it''s just fake news, but Jiangyuan County is very good, so I will stay here for the time being, and slowly inquire about the whereabouts of the doctor with excellent medical skills. Later, I went to the southwest to see a doctor, and now healed."

    Ying Dong had heard of this. He also knew that Zhao Xi was a doctor, but he was also stupid earlier.

    But what he didn''t know was...

    "Poisoned?" Ying Dong frowned, "How could it be poisoned?"

    "Shen family mansion, complicated inside."

    Yingdong understood that some big family''s internal struggles were always emerging one after another, and he had experienced it himself.

    The two brothers and sisters were sold four years ago. Before they came to Lujia, they were sold to big families to work as errands. It will be sold again, because the master is fighting openly and secretly, and they have become victims.

    It¡¯s not bad to be re-sold like them, some people just died.

    Now it sounds like Ah Yun is going to have the same hardship even if he is taken back by his father who is a high official.

    "Then what are your plans next? Are you really going to marry...Second Miss?"

    Wouldn''t that drag the second lady into that kind of struggle?

    Although Ying Dong has only come to Lujia for more than a month, he really likes the atmosphere of Lujia. Families care for and support each other, and there are no messy disputes.

    is not only lighter than the Shen family mansion, but also more harmonious and warmer than his previous home.

    After the mother brought their siblings to remarry the Ying family, there were a lot of trivial matters in the Ying family. His stepfather already had children, and the elders and relatives of the Ying family always treated their brothers and sisters as outsiders, guarded them everywhere, and beat them from time to time. Their lives were not easy.

    The Lu family is different, everyone''s energy goes to one place. The old lady is sensible, the old lady works hard to make money, and the young lady cares for each other.

    Especially the second lady is the backbone of the Lu family. With her around, the Lu family seems to be fearless.

    But if Ah Yun married the second young lady back home and entered the palace''s inner house that sounded like it could eat people, would the Lu family still be like this?

    No, not only Miss Er, but also with her... Yingxi.

    Thinking of this, Ying Dong frowned even more.

    Meng Yunzheng heard what he meant, couldn''t help but smiled, patted him on the shoulder and said, "I know what you are worried about, don''t worry, before that, I will solve everything and won''t let Ayu aggrieved."

    Hearing what he said, Ying Dong felt a little relieved.

    He guessed that Ah Yun should split up with the Gong family. After splitting up the family and starting his own business, there would be less trouble.

    That''s right, he remembered that he was very good at reading when he was a child, and now he should have obtained a reputation. When he was an official, he could temporarily leave the palace family.

 Chapter 1042ï¼š Cuihuas gentlemans son

    Chapter 1042 Cuihua''s Gentleman Son

    Yingdong also wanted to ask him about his participation in the imperial examinations, but the two had already walked to the lively courtyard.

    Today, there were many guests. Although the Lu family members were all at the battle, the servants of the Lu family were also too busy to touch the ground.

    Ying Dong saw that the boy from the Zhong family was dragging a sack to the kitchen, and quickly said to Meng Yunzheng, "A Yun, I have to go to work first, and I will talk to you later."

    "Let''s go." Meng Yunzheng didn''t say that he would leave in the evening, so I''m afraid he won''t have the chance to catch up in a short time.

    But he is always happy that a friend he has not seen for many years can meet again.

    There are many opportunities in the future.

    Thinking about it, he couldn''t help but look for Shu Yu''s figure.

    Shu Yu is being brought by the old lady to meet relatives and elders, like the third aunt, the second aunt, the uncle''s old man who has never seen before, all of the old lady''s generation.

    Shu Yu greeted everyone one by one, smiling until his face froze.

    But there is no way, the old lady is happy.

    She whispered to Shu Yu, "You don''t know, they used to come to me to show off how promising their children and grandchildren are, whether this one worked in the town, or the one who made money, or someone who married someone else''s family. How many acres of land are there? Tell me, what is there to show off? Have they ever had a village king? Have their children and grandchildren received imperial edicts? Do they have such a big house? Call the truly promising descendants."

    Shu Yu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but the old lady was obviously very depressed before, and now she wants to raise her eyebrows.

    Okay, as long as the old lady is happy.

    There are so many guests this time, after all, it is not only her wedding ceremony, but also a moving banquet.

    Therefore, the helpers who had come to repair the house also came, and some people in Shangshi Village who had a good relationship with the Lu family also came to congratulate.

    Fan Zhong, as the mayor of Shangshi Village, was surrounded by the crowd, happily eating the snacks in his hand.

    There are also the maiden families of the Li and Liang families. Shu Yu had only heard from the old lady before that the two families were of good character, but they have not seen them until today.

    Shu Yu also finally met Cuihua''s son Lai Yuan. When Shu Yu recognized his relatives last year, the child was sick and didn''t come. Goodbye now, another year older.

    Lai Yuan just turned five years old, he came over with his parents by the hand, called her auntie obediently, and shyly hid behind Cuihua.

    Shu Yu was funny, gave him a few candies, and he was taken by the Dabao people who ran over to the pond to watch the fish.

    Lai Yuan is the only child in the younger generation. Although he is young, he is older than Baoya and Quanquan.

    This child is a bit introverted, but Cuihua taught him to be polite. When the children ran forward, he saw that Baoya was a few steps behind and was a little anxious, so he stopped quickly, came over and walked slowly with her hand.

    This child will definitely have a future.

    Shu Yu smiled and looked away, just as Ding Yuehua came over, with Kong Zhiyou by her side.

    It''s just that I don''t know if it''s her illusion, Kong Zhiyou''s smile is a little unnatural.

    Shu Yu thought that he was neglecting when he heard Ding Yuehua say, "Ayu, I just walked around with Zhi You, your house is so beautiful. Especially the bathroom thatched hut was an eye-opener for me. , I will buy the house later, and I will ask your father to repair it for our house."

    Shu Yu was delighted, "The relationship is good. I turned around and told my dad that he will have a business soon."

 Chapter 1043ï¼š Here comes the rich carriage

    Chapter 1043 Here comes the rich and noble carriage

    Ding Yuehua nodded again and again, "Let''s go, let''s go now, let Uncle Lu free up time. But let''s talk about it first, I have to give my family something cheaper, I''m very poor now."

    She looks impatient, but she can''t help it, she really likes the layout and decoration style of this house.

    Although the house was repaired two days ago, Ding Yuehua was not able to see its true colors until today.

    I like it very much, especially the bathroom next to the room, which is clean and convenient without smell. How could Ayu have such a good idea?

    Shu Yu was dragged away by her, and said helplessly, "What''s the hurry? It''s the same for later."

    "You don''t know, your father is very popular now. I saw that many people said they wanted to talk to your father after reading the thatched house." She looked at Kong Zhiyou next to her, "Yes, Zhiyou, you too heard it."

    Kong Zhiyou smiled and nodded, but her expression was so stiff.

    Just now, she did follow Ding Yuehua to visit this big mansion, and the more she visited, the less interested she became.

    She thought that Lu Xiangjun''s greeting ceremony, the guests invited are some people who have a bit of identity and know the etiquette.

    But along the way, all she saw were the villagers in the village.

    There are no rules at all, whether sitting or standing, standing or standing, the voice is loud, and there are a few people arguing there, and the shock makes her ears a little deaf, which is even more exaggerated than the vegetable market.

    Look at how they were dressed to attend the wedding ceremony and moving banquet of Mr. Lu Xiang, and there were actually several patches on their clothes.

    Especially when she went to visit the house, although she was also amazed when she saw the bathroom, the villagers were too exaggerated. .

    Even if the squatting pit for the guest has never been used, it is not necessary, right?

    What is even more shocking is that after the man was stopped, he even said that he wanted to try it out.

    Thinking of that scene, Kong Zhiyou felt numb in her scalp and wanted to get out of here as soon as possible.

    Why Lu Xiangjun doesn''t care about his reputation at all? On such a rare day, instead of inviting prominent people in this county to cultivate connections and consolidate their reputation, they have called seven aunts and eight aunts thousands of miles away.

    I really don''t understand what she was thinking.

    Kong Zhiyou took a deep breath, no longer thinking about staying for lunch, just wanted to say hello to Shu Yu and leave.

    Shu Yu was not able to be pulled away by Ding Yuehua in the end. There were a lot of guests at the moment. Deng Shi, Jiang Yi and his wife also came, and Dr. Xu and others all greeted her one after another.

    Ding Yuehua had no choice but to talk to her here, so she took Kong Zhiyou to go shopping.

    Kong Zhiyou did not propose to leave this time. Among the guests who came later, there were indeed a few prominent people in Jiangyuan County.

    It just makes her a little strange that it is said that Lord Xiang, who has always had a good relationship with Lu Xiangjun, doesn''t seem to have any intention of coming.

    She found an opportunity to ask Ding Yuehua, "Yuehua, you said that Lord Xiang will come over on such an important day as Lord Luxiang and Ji?"

    "Should be able to? Even if you don''t come, you will definitely ask someone to bring gifts to your door."

    "But it''s almost time for dinner, and I haven''t seen anyone from the yamen. Is there something wrong?"

    Ding Yuehua looked at her suspiciously, "What can happen?"

    As soon as she finished speaking, someone suddenly shouted, "There is a very rich and gorgeous carriage outside, I don''t know what kind of distinguished guests are here."

 Chapter 1044ï¼š Mr. Zhang is here

    Chapter 1044 Zhang County Lord is here

    Ding Yuehua was taken aback for a moment, Kong Zhiyou pulled her and said, "Let''s go out and see if you are coming to the adults."

    "Shouldn''t it be?" You don''t need to ride in a rich and gorgeous carriage to come to the adults.

    I thought so, but she still followed Kong Zhiyou''s footsteps to the door.

    Ying Dong, who was welcoming the guest outside the door, just stepped forward, walked to the front of the carriage, and asked with a smile, "I don''t know the guest''s surname, small..."

    Before he finished speaking, a man came out of the carriage. This man held a short whip in his hand and threw it towards Yingdong without saying a word.

    Ying Dong''s face changed slightly, he turned sideways with a very fast response, and instantly stepped back a few steps, also blocking the front of the guests who also wanted to watch the fun.

    The people at the door were all shocked by this scene, and looked at the person who beat people without saying a word.

    Lu Sanzhu also stood at the door, welcoming the guests on behalf of the second brother. Seeing this, he ran inside without saying a word.

    He is the most observant, seeing that the people in this carriage are here to play. He, a person with no status, no status, and no skill to be by his side, dare not go forward to find a fight by himself, so it is important to find Ayu quickly.

    Out of the corner of Ying Dong''s eyes, he saw that Lu Sanzhu was running into the house, he breathed a sigh of relief, looked up at the man with the whip, and asked with a sullen face, "I don''t know who is coming, but for no reason at the door of my Lu house. Isn''t it inappropriate to hit someone with your hands?!"

    "Bah." The man on the carriage stood on the carriage, looked down at Ying Dong, pointed at him with a short whip and scolded, "You even dare to speak in front of me? What''s wrong with your Lu family? A small town lord has a big style. Go, go back and let your master come out quickly and come over to meet us in person."

    Ying Dong frowned, "What''s the guest''s last name? I wonder if there is an invitation post from our master''s house?"

    "What if you don''t have it? Don''t you deserve to enter the door of Lu''s house if you don''t have one?" The curtain was lifted, and a woman''s voice came from inside the car, "Lu Xiangjun really has a bit of identity and doesn''t take anyone seriously, he is arrogant. It''s very."

    The voice of fell, and the people inside came out of the car.

    Ding Yuehua''s expression changed slightly when he saw the person coming, and he immediately turned around and ran into the yard.

    Kong Zhiyou was stunned for a moment, "Yuehua, Yuehua, where are you going?"

    Ding Yuehua couldn''t care about her anymore, bypassing the shadow wall and heading towards the main house.

    Who would have thought that Shu Yu came over halfway through the run.

    "Ayu." Ding Yuehua looked anxious, "Outside the door, outside the door..."

    "I know, my third uncle told me that someone was making trouble." Shu Yu nodded at her, "It''s okay, I''ll fix it."

    She would like to see, who came to find fault with her on such an important day, really take her as a good temper, right?

    Ding Yuehua shook his head, "The person who came from outside the door is the county magistrate Zhang."

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, "Zhang County Lord?"

    Ding Yuehua nodded again and again, "I just said that the two horses she cut off are just appetizers, and there will definitely be other troubles. I didn''t expect her to come so quickly, and come to destroy you on the day of your wedding. Ayu, she is the county magistrate, and she deliberately made such a big noise at the gate, just to embarrass you, but she has nothing to do with her."

    Shu Yu squinted, "Who said I can''t take her anymore? The county magistrate Zhang is right, it''s just right."

    She lowered her face and strode towards the gate.

    When Lu Sanzhu heard Shu Yu''s words, he instantly gained confidence and immediately followed with his head held high.

 Chapter 1045ï¼š Yingdong, call back

    Chapter 1045 Yingdong, call back

    When passing by Ding Yuehua, Lu Sanzhu also reminded her with experience, "Ayu said don''t worry, then definitely don''t worry, let''s go and watch her go."

    Ding Yuehua was stunned for a while, and then quickly followed after seeing Shu Yu walking away.

    There were already many people outside the door, not only the guests who heard the noise and ran out of the Lu house, but also many pedestrians and neighbors who lived on Fenghuai Street.

    Today is the moving banquet of the Lu family, and it is also the wedding ceremony of the Lu Xiangjun, so there are naturally many people who come to see the excitement.

    Even if you don¡¯t come in as a guest, you can occasionally get some sweets and snacks just at the door.

    Shu Yu walked out of the gate and saw a large circle of people outside. Fortunately, the streets on Fenghuai Street are spacious, otherwise it would not be enough for them to stand.

    Lu Sanzhu pushed aside the person in front of him and let Shu Yu go forward.

    "Master Lu Xiang." Kong Zhiyou walked to her side worriedly and said in a low voice, "The other party doesn''t know what the origin is, and it looks like the person who came here is not good. It''s not a problem to make trouble outside, it''s better to let someone else first. Enter the room and say something well, so as not to be laughed at."

    The normal process, it is indeed time to reduce the contradiction and sit down and have a good chat.

    But the county magistrate Zhang Zhang came so suddenly, clearly intending to make a scene at the door. In this case, why would she need to negotiate with others in a friendly way?

    Really think she''s so easy to bully, right?

    Shu Yu said to Kong Zhiyou, "You step back first, I''ll take a look at the situation."

    She said that she had come to the front, but when she looked up, she saw a gorgeous carriage parked inside the encirclement, with a young woman standing beside the carriage. The corner of the woman''s mouth sneered, He raised his neck slightly, with a proud posture.

    The maid beside her held an umbrella and fanned the wind for her, and she was very grand.

    In front of her, there was a man in dark blue clothes. This man was holding a short whip in his hand, his expression was slightly grim, and he was sweating profusely under the scorching sun, but he didn''t care at all. With a short whip, he slapped Ying Dong.

    Yingdong is good at it, naturally he can''t be hit by him, but he doesn''t know who the opponent is, so he doesn''t dare to fight back rashly, for fear of causing trouble to the master.

    Therefore, he could only frown and retreat again and again, and he had to be careful not to retreat to the side of the people who were watching, lest the man in front of him who didn''t care would hit other people, causing him to be a bit embarrassed.

    Shu Yu''s heart aroused, and he shouted, "Yingdong, call back."

    As soon as the word ''go'' fell, Ying Dong didn''t turn his head back, his back feet stood still, followed by a lift of his right leg, and with a sound of ''bang'', the man with the whip was kicked five meters away and fell on Zhang. In front of the county head''s heels.

    "Ah..." The county magistrate Zhang shouted in a hurry, took a step back, and hit the hood of the car, almost causing her to squat down in pain.

    The original noisy voice at the scene was like pressing the pause button, and it was silent in an instant, and everyone watched this scene in astonishment.

    Just like that?

    Ying Dong walked back to Shu Yu''s side in three or two steps, "Second miss."

    "Well, you did a good job." The order was forbidden, without any hesitation.

    Ying Dong hooked the corner of his mouth, pressed it down again, and said in a low voice, "These two people have always refused to say who they are, and they started trouble when they came, obviously looking for trouble. But I heard the man with the whip call for a carriage. The woman next to me is my sister."

 Chapter 1046ï¼š Shouldnt scumbags be beaten?

    Chapter 1046 Shouldn''t the cheap people be beaten?

    sister?

    Shu Yu knew that the young woman was the 20-year-old county magistrate Zhang.

    So the man with the whip is Zhang Maolin, the younger brother of the county magistrate? That county magistrate just came to him to talk to him and wanted her to marry this man?

    Zhang Maolin, who fell to the ground, was helped up, and Shu Yu took a closer look.

    The appearance is not ugly, but it does not match the handsome. It is the kind of passer-by who is easily overlooked in the crowd. No, he was wearing an inky blue dress today, which made his already dark skin even darker.

    Combined with the sweaty expression on his face, this is a bit ugly.

    You Qi stood beside the county magistrate Zhang, the two of them couldn''t tell the difference in height, and they looked at the dwarf.

    Well, I am not worthy of the beautiful, talented, talented self who is not good enough.

    Shu Yu came to a conclusion in his heart, and then raised his eyes to look at Zhang County Lord next to Zhang Maolin.

    County Master Zhang finally reacted. She rubbed the position of her lower back, feeling that the pain was not so strong before exhaling.

    Immediately raised his head to look at Shu Yu, "Lu Xiangjun, you are so bold."

    "I said that you are the courageous. You came to my door to make trouble. Whoever does it first will be the one who will be the one who commits the act. Shouldn''t the one who commits the act of being cheap be hit?" polite.

    County Lord Zhang couldn''t believe it, she dared to scold her.

    "You, do you know who I am?"

    "I care who you are?"

    A voice suddenly came from behind the crowd, "This is the county lord from Fucheng, with a distinguished status. Mr. Lu Xiang, you only have to bow your head in front of the county lord, so don''t be ignorant of flattering, hurry up and apologize to the county lord. ."

    Shu Yu turned his head abruptly and looked at the place where the sound came from.

    However, the man hid in the crowd, and immediately hid after speaking.

    But Ding Yuehua, who was standing beside Shu Yu, gritted her teeth, lowered her voice and said to Shu Yu, "It''s my mother-in-law."

    Others can''t hear her voice, Ding Yuehua has been with her for more than half a year, can''t they still hear her?

    This person is not resting at home, and came here to join in the fun.

    Look at what she just said? What is ignorant lift?

    Ding Yuehua is very angry, but Shu Yu has withdrawn his eyes, "It''s okay."

    But everyone in the crowd was stunned at this time. The appearance of a villager in Jiangyuan County was enough to be a sensation and became the talk of everyone recently, which is very remarkable.

    Now there is a county chief?

    Everyone couldn''t help but gasped, and even the Lu family members who also ran out were startled.

    Lu Erbai wanted to go forward, but Zhao Xi next to him quickly grabbed him, "Uncle Lu, just let Ayu handle this matter."

    "But¡­¡­"

    Meng Yunzheng nodded slightly, "Ayu knows what she has in mind, don''t worry, with me watching, nothing will happen to her."

    Having said that, he has already taken a few steps forward, ready to take action at any time.

    Seeing this, the Lu family members could only slightly suppress their anxiety and look at the people in the circle.

    The county lord Zhang was revealed to be his identity, and when he heard the discussions of the people around him, his face was a little smug, and he looked at Shu Yu with a cold snort, "Lu Xiangjun, when you see this county lord, should you first greet me with a salute? ?"

    Shu Yu seemed to have not heard her words, tilted his head slightly, not knowing what he was thinking.

    County Lord Zhang felt that she was deliberately embarrassing herself, and immediately said angrily, "Master Luxiang, you..."

 Chapter 1047ï¼š Shu Yus Personal Attack

    Chapter 1047 Shu Yu''s Personal Attack

    "I remembered." Shu Yu clapped his palms together suddenly, interrupting Zhang County''s words, "I just said how the name Zhang County''s name is so familiar, so it''s you."

    County Lord Zhang was taken aback, and so were the others.

    The next moment, I heard Shu Yu say with a smile, "It turns out that you are the county lord Zhang who wanted to propose a marriage to your brother, but was rejected by my family. What''s the matter, the county lord Zhang thinks that I am taking your face, so I specially chose to come to find fault on my family''s big day, isn''t this a bit small?"

    Everyone was astonished, what? what what?

    The county magistrate Zhang wanted to propose a marriage to her younger brother, but was it still Lord Lu Xiang?

    They just said, this county magistrate is so good, why did he suddenly come to Lu Xiangjun''s house, and the two didn''t seem to have any intersection.

    A guest standing next to the Lu family asked them in a low voice, "Zhang County Lord proposed to his younger brother, why did you refuse it?"

    Lu Family, "..."

    They don''t know either, they''ve never heard of it.

    But when it comes to those matchmakers who come to propose marriage, most of them are looking for old ladies.

    So one by one, they looked at the old lady in unison. The latter was also at a loss, frowning and said, "I did reject the matchmaker who came to Ayu to propose marriage. As for whether there are any A matchmaker from home..."

    Then she doesn''t know, after all, she didn''t listen carefully at all.

    "Fortunately, I refused, you guys look at the younger brother of the county owner." Zhao Xi tutted and glanced at Meng Yunzheng.

    Really saw his gloomy expression, as if he really wanted to hit someone.

    Fortunately, Shu Yu didn''t take Zhang Maolin seriously at all, and even started personal attacks very rudely.

    "It''s not that I said Mr. Zhang, you really don''t have any self-knowledge. The one standing next to you is your younger brother. I heard that Zhang Maolin needs to be good-looking, and if he is not knowledgeable, he is still outside. There are concubines all over the place, and they fight and kill those who are disobedient. I originally thought that this rumor was a bit exaggerated, but today I see..."

    She pointed to Zhang Maolin, "It seems that the rumors have already taken care of your face, and they are too subtle. From my point of view, your little brother is ugly and poisonous. With a short whip, he thinks he is a The martial arts master wants to go to heaven. Without saying a word, he started to hit people in the face, that is, my servants pity his lack of flexibility and accompany him to exercise for a while, otherwise he may fall by himself. Dogs eat shit."

    "Pfft..." Someone in the crowd couldn''t help laughing.

    The county magistrate Zhang became angry, "Lu Shuyu, you, how dare you talk to me like this!!"

    "Where did I say something wrong? I am also the lord of the township conferred by the emperor. You want to put a person with a wrong mind to me. Do you look down on me or the emperor."

    "Don''t talk about the big flag here. Ha, so what if you are the lord of the township, I am still the county lord conferred by the emperor!! You are committing the following crimes, do you know what the following crimes are? Even if I kill you, You are also dead."

    Zhang Maolin who was on the side couldn''t wait any longer. Ever since Shu Yu said he was ignorant, his hand holding the whip started to have blue veins, "Sister, why are you telling her so much? She doesn''t know what to do and grab it That''s it."

    After he finished speaking, he drew towards Ying Dong.

    This time, without Shu Yu''s instructions, Yingdong directly raised his foot.

 Chapter 1048ï¼š Meng Yunzheng shot

    Chapter 1048 Meng Yunzheng''s Shot

    However, the county magistrate Zhang responded quickly and shouted, "Do it."

    As soon as County Chief Zhang finished speaking, the two guards who had been standing behind the carriage flew over and approached the east gate.

    The county magistrate sneered, she came here to find fault, how could she not have two masters by her side?

    Yingdong''s face changed slightly, he quickly took two steps back, and narrowly avoided the huge fist that hit the head directly.

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, "Yingxi, go and help your brother."

    "Yes." Yingxi took out the dagger from his waist and ran forward.

    Who knew that just after taking a step, a clear voice came from his ear, "Just protect your lady."

    Yingxi was stunned for a moment, and as soon as she looked up, she saw Meng Yunzheng flash past her, swept forward, kicked Zhang Maolin, and then joined the battle circle to deal with the two guards side by side with Yingdong.

    Yingxi, "..."

    She looked at Shu Yu, who coughed lightly, "Handsome."

    is why he hit Zhang Maolin as soon as he came, which is worth thinking about.

    With the addition of Meng Yunzheng, the ending can be imagined. Those two guards could even tie Yingdong one-on-two, let alone a more powerful one.

    Before long, the two guards couldn''t bear to retreat again and again.

    County Lord Zhang''s originally proud face changed. She didn''t expect that a small town lord who came out of the farmhouse and was as powerless and powerless as herself would have such a master by his side.

    And she doesn''t take her county head seriously at all, and she doesn''t know if this woman is too ignorant or daring.

    But now it was obvious that he was at a disadvantage here, and the county lord Zhang immediately took a step forward and said to the onlookers, "Everyone present is a witness, Lord Lu Xiang is disrespectful to the county lord today. According to the law of the Dasu Dynasty, the following crimes are committed. The light ones will be slapped and slapped, and the heavy ones will be beheaded as an example."

    The crowd of onlookers immediately buzzed constantly, this, why is this going to be beheaded?

    Lu''s family also became nervous, but Zhao Xi kept saying that he didn''t need to worry, so they could only suppress the anxiety in their hearts.

    The county magistrate Zhang stared at Shu Yu coldly, "The county magistrate originally only wanted to punish Lu Xiangjun in a small way, but she actually instructed her subordinates to resist and even seriously injure my brother. Looking at this situation, she is afraid that she will be in for a while. He also took action against the county magistrate. Such a bold and reckless person is indeed a disaster. I don¡¯t know who is free, please go to the county office and ask the county magistrate of Jiangyuan to come here to arrest the murderer.

    The onlookers were stunned for a moment, and in the end they had never experienced such a thing.

    The county magistrate Zhang said again and again, as if everything was on her side.

    Someone from the back of the crowd really shouted, "Mr. Zhang, I''ll call for you."

    Ding Yuehua gritted his teeth, "It''s that old goddess again." What is her relationship with Zhang Zhangxian, trying so hard to help her?

    County Lord Zhang raised his voice, "Thank you."

    Okay, the people under her can''t beat her. Could it be that the magistrate of Jiangyuan County came over and Lu Shuyu dared to resist?

    She didn''t believe that she was really unscrupulous to the point where she thought that her status as a town lord didn''t even need to be afraid of the government.

    The crowd caused a commotion because of the words of the county magistrate. Some people were gloating about the misfortune, some people had nothing to do with themselves, and some people looked very worried.

    However, just when the voice of Zhang County Master fell, her two guards were kicked out, vomited blood, fell to the ground and could not get up.

 Chapter 1049ï¼š Gift to Weinan

    Chapter 1049 Gifts to Weinan

    County Lord Zhang''s face turned pale for a moment, and at the same time, a voice sounded like a sound to her from outside the crowd, "Who is looking for this official?"

    The onlookers stood aside and made way, and Xiang Weinan came out with a few officials and a scooter.

    He said cheerfully, "Sorry, this official is late."

    Ding Yuehua said in a slightly nervous voice, "What should I do? I''m here, sir."

    Lu Sanzhu was extremely confident, "Come here, my family Ayu and Xiang adults know each other."

    "Of course I know they know each other, but one code is one code, private friendship is private. Now in the public, the other party is still the county owner, and Lord Xiang always wants to give her some face, it is impossible to blatantly favor Ayu, right? It doesn''t make sense."

    Lu Sanzhu clicked his tongue, "That can''t be, Lord Xiang will definitely favor Ayu."

    Ding Yuehua, "..." I can''t talk to him.

    She looked at Shu Yu, there was no worry on Shu Yu''s face, instead she was interested in the scooter behind Xiang Weinan.

    There seems to be a lot of stuff on the scooter, and they all came to her door. Could it be that they were all for her?

    As for the following crimes mentioned by the county magistrate...

    Shu Yu shrugged and said to Ding Yuehua, "Have I committed any of the following crimes against the county magistrate? How could someone who knows the rules like me do such a thing?"

    Ding Yuehua blinked, didn''t he?

    She turned her head to look at the county magistrate Zhang.

    When the county magistrate saw Xiang Weinan approaching, a look of joy appeared on his face, and he hurried forward, "Are you the magistrate of Jiangyuan County?"

    "This official is really, who are you?"

    The maid of the county magistrate Zhang immediately stepped forward and said, "This is our lady, the county magistrate Zhang from Dong''an House."

    "Oh, it turned out to be the county magistrate."

    The county magistrate nodded, "Mr. Xiang, you came just in time, the county magistrate is looking for you..."

    "Master Zhang is not in a hurry. I have something important to do this time. I will talk about other things when this official is done. Please wait a moment."

    "I¡­¡­"

    The county magistrate Zhang was of course not happy, but Xiang Weinan had already bypassed her and walked forward. He glanced at Meng Yunzheng when he passed by, and then said to Shu Yu, "Lord Luxiang, this official Hexi is not late, right? I''m sorry, it''s really too late for the yamen business, plus there are some congratulatory gifts to pick up."

    As he said that, he waved his hand, "Hu Li, bring over all the gifts for Lord Lu Xiang."

    So Hu Li pulled the scooter behind him and came over, Shu Yu was stunned, "This scooter is a gift? A gift for me?"

    "Yes." Huli nodded.

    Lu Sanzhu''s eyes are too bright, and it is too generous to shoot at adults. As expected of a rich man who is an official, he gives so much as soon as he gives it away.

    Shu Yu felt that Xiang Weinan was rude and would definitely be reluctant, so he asked uncertainly, "Master Xiang, are these all the gifts you gave me?"

    "Hahaha, of course not, this officer is just an errand, helping people deliver it here."

    Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief, she knew how could Xiang Weinan be so generous to her.

    "Who are you running errands for, sir?"

    Xiang Weinan smiled at her, "Who else could be sent over from the capital."

    The very dissatisfied county magistrate Zhang just stepped forward and wanted to interrupt their conversation to first convict Shu Yu of the crime. Who knew that when she heard this sentence, she was stunned for a moment. The people in the capital gave Lu Shuyu a gift?

 Chapter 1050ï¼š Yao Tianqin is promoted

    Chapter 1050 Yao Tianqin''s promotion

    Xiang Weinan, as if he hadn''t seen the county magistrate who was approaching, led Shu Yu to the front of the scooter, and opened the cover on it.

    It was in the public at the moment, and everyone watched helplessly.

    I saw that the cloth was pulled open, revealing some delicate boxes underneath.

    Xiang Weinan''s voice was neither high nor low, "These two larger gift boxes are a gift to you from Master Yao, the Minister of Works."

    Minister of Works?

    Shu Yu looked at him in surprise. Before Yao Tianqin was only a servant of the Ministry of Industry, but now he has become a servant?

    Xiang Weinan smiled and nodded to her, yes, Yao Tianqin has been promoted.

    The original two servants of the Ministry of Industry, one is Gongqiu, the other is also a person from Gongqiu, and their immediate boss, Minister of the Ministry of Industry, is an old man who can only be a mascot.

    Therefore, the entire Ministry of Industry is actually in the hands of Gongqiu. Although he is only a third-rank official, the power in his hands is no different from that of a first-rank official.

    Now the situation in the capital is unpredictable, Gongqiu is the person of the second prince, whether it is the fifth prince or the third prince, he will be attacked.

    He is a difficult person to deal with, so let''s start with the people around him.

    As a result, another worker in the Ministry of Industry was demoted, and Yao Tianqin, who has been in the limelight recently, naturally rose to the top.

    Yao Tianqin doesn''t belong to any faction, and he only does practical work. There is no obstacle to his promotion.

    Now, as soon as his title was proposed to Wei Nan, everyone present was shocked.

    The minister of the Ministry of Industry gave Lu Xiangjun a gift?

    The county magistrate also glared at Shu Yu, but Xiang Weinan''s words were obviously not finished. She pointed to the three or four boxes at the back and said, "These are gifts from Master Qi, the young master."

    Master Shaofu? ?

    The county magistrate Zhang gasped. She didn''t know Yao Tianqin, but she knew exactly who Qi Chan was.

    Is that Mr. Qi she knew? The Qi Chan who was used by the emperor and who even the princes and princesses would respect three points when he went out?

    Why, why did he also give gifts to Lu Shuyu?

    The others also swallowed hard. The backer of this township lord is a bit scary. Is it the only one for such a big person to give her gifts?

    Even the magistrate in front of him might not have such treatment.

    Xiang Weinan said with a smile, "Mr. Qi sent me a letter from someone, saying that when I was in the southwest, I wanted to prepare a gift for you. It''s just that you donated a heat pack and was conferred the title of Xiangjun and returned. In Jiangyuan County, Mr. Qi will also return to Beijing to resume his post. He is very sorry that he could not catch up with your wedding ceremony. But your gift is indispensable. Say, happy birthday to you."

    Shu Yu was a real surprise. She and Mrs. Qi had a good relationship, and there were more or less useful elements in the beginning. If Mr. Qi wasn''t Master Shaofu, she would never have had as much interaction with him as it is now.

    Unexpectedly, he had already returned to the capital. Under the circumstances of daily management, he still remembered that she was about to arrive, and asked someone to send a gift.

    "Master Qi and Master Yao are really caring."

    "I don''t know what''s in this gift box. You can open it slowly when you go back." Xiang Weinan said with a smile, "Master Qi also said that if you and your family are free to go to the capital, you will definitely to find him."

    "Okay, I will."

 Chapter 1051ï¼š most important gift

    Chapter 1051 The most important gift

    Shu Yu looked at the trolley of gifts, and finally understood what Xiang Weinan said earlier.

    He said that after her wedding ceremony, there is no need to worry about what happened to the county magistrate Zhang.

    Isn''t it? Just pull this scooter, not to mention the county magistrate Zhang, even the prefect of Dong''an will be kind to her.

    However, Xiang Weinan¡¯s words were not finished.

    His expression suddenly became serious, "In addition to the gifts from Master Qi and Master Yao, there is also the most important gift."

    Shu Yu was stunned, what is more important?

    is more important than Mr. Qi''s gift, then...

    Shu Yu''s face changed slightly, he raised his head suddenly, his pupils narrowed and he looked at Xiang Weinan.

    Xiang Weinan has already reached out his hand behind him, "Huli."

    "Yes, my lord."

    Hu Li respectfully held up a delicate rosewood box covered with a silk cloth, which looked very precious.

    "Mr. Luxiang, the emperor is very happy with the heat pack you presented. When I learned that your birthday is just around the corner, I specially rewarded you with a jade Ruyi. I hope you will be safe and happy in the future and have a smooth life."

    Xiang Weinan''s voice hadn''t fallen yet, when the people next to him heard a ''wow'', all of them exclaimed in shock.

    Lian, even the emperor gave a birthday gift? The favor that Lu Xiangjun has received is too great! !

    Shu Yu was silent for a moment, what kind of favor, it must be because of her master''s face.

    As far as the emperor''s current physical condition is concerned, how can he still remember who she is as a freshly-baked Lu Xiangjun? It''s just that she reminded him of the letter that she had sent Xiang Weinan to the capital.

    Now that the letter has been handed over to Qi Chan, Mr. Qi''s best course of action is to tell the emperor the truth. Most of the words mentioned her relationship with Dongqing Guanzhu. It was estimated that the emperor knew the unease expressed in her letter, so he rewarded her with a jade Ruyi.

    Of course, it may also be Qi Chan''s idea.

    Anyway, with this jade Ruyi, Shu Yu really knew what the emperor meant, and knew that he didn''t care that she concealed her early recognition of the Lu family.

    Thinking about it, Shu Yu still had a flattered expression, and respectfully accepted the jade Ruyi.

    Xiang Weinan looked at the box with envy and hatred. Why do you think Lu Shuyu is so capable?

    Exile is to suffer and suffer. Even if you have money and a background, you will not be able to come back after three or five years.

    She is good. She is like a duck in water in the southwest. She has only been there for more than half a year.

    The problem is that her backers still miss her.

    Xiang Weinan thought of this, sighed secretly, and said to Shu Yu, "Master Lu Xiang, don''t let down the emperor''s value and expectations for you."

    "The kindness of the emperor, Shu Yu will never forget it."

    "Yeah." Xiang Weinan nodded, "Take these gifts back first. Oh, by the way, this official''s gift is also in the car."

    As for which one it is, he will not say, anyway, there is a list in the gift box.

    After all, his gift box is a little smaller and less, so it¡¯s hard to say in front of everyone.

    Shu Yu gave him a sideways glance, and without asking more, turned his head and greeted Ying Dong, "Find two people and pull the scooter back."

    "Yes, Second Miss!" Ying Dong''s eyes were full of light, their Second Miss was too powerful.

    He didn''t even need to greet him, so Lu Sanzhu excitedly ran forward and helped push the scooter back.

 Chapter 1052ï¼š Whats the matter with the county magistrate looking for this official?

    Chapter 1052 What did the county magistrate look for?

    Meng Yunzheng stepped forward and took the box containing Yu Ruyi in Shu Yu''s hand, "Give it to me, I''ll take it back."

    "it is good."

    The Lu family members happily and enthusiastically sent gifts to their homes, and the people onlookers watched in a daze, but no one could make a sound.

    After sending gifts to Wei Nan, I finally remembered that there was something unfinished just now.

    He finally turned around and looked back at the county magistrate Zhang.

    The latter looked at Shu Yu in front of him with a terrified expression, his arms trembled, and he could only stand with the help of the maid and the old woman behind him, otherwise he would have fallen to the ground.

    Xiang Weinan''s surprise flashed across his face, and he hurried forward a few steps, "Yo, what''s wrong with County Master Zhang? What''s wrong?"

    "...I, I, no, I''m not feeling well. No, I''m a little uncomfortable, I''ll go back now, I have to go home to see the doctor."

    She still has the mood to sue and clean up Shu Yu, so she can''t wait to disappear immediately, so that everyone can''t see her.

    The county magistrate Zhang swallowed and quickly stood up and was about to leave.

    Who knew that there was a person standing in front of her, Shu Yu smiled and said to her, "Zhang County Master is not feeling well? Then it''s better not to move casually, and sit down first. It just so happens that my future brother-in-law is a doctor with excellent medical skills, let me He''ll show you."

    Future brother-in-law? ?

    Zhao Xi''s eyes lit up, and he ran over carrying a small bench without saying a word.

    "Yes, I''m the doctor, county magistrate Zhang, I''ll show you? You''re uncomfortable, and we don''t worry about letting you go, right?"

    said that he was about to come to check her pulse. The county magistrate Zhang''s face changed greatly, he suddenly retracted his hand, and took two steps back, "No, no, no, I''m fine, I don''t feel uncomfortable."

    "real?"

    County Head Zhang nodded again and again, "Really, really, really."

    Xiang Weinan breathed a sigh of relief on the side, "It''s fine if the county magistrate Zhang is fine, then tell me, what''s the matter with you just now? You seem to be in a hurry. The county magistrate Zhang came to Jiang Yuan. County, if you suffer any grievance and disrespect, you must tell this official, and this official will make the decision for you."

    Zhang Xian advocated opening her mouth, but she couldn''t say anything. How could she dare to let Xiang Weinan decide for her?

    Lu Shuyu received a gift from Master Qi from Master Yao from the capital, and he also received a reward from the emperor.

    My treatment is very different from hers, so what if she is the county head? The emperor may have long forgotten her.

    Originally thought that Lu Shuyu was the same as himself, no, even worse than himself.

    A farmer girl in the countryside, with good luck, unexpectedly got a good thing to dedicate to the emperor, and only then did she have the grace to become a village king. But in essence, she is still powerless and powerless, and the relatives and friends around her are all country people, and they will become a burden to her.

    Just such a villager, how can he compare to her?

    But now it seems that the weight of this township prince is much higher than that of her county head.

    "President Zhang? Why didn''t you say anything, what exactly did you have to do with this official?" Xiang Weinan looked serious, as if he really wanted to help her decide.

    County Lord Zhang rolled his eyes and laughed dryly, thinking that he should quickly find an excuse to leave.

    However, before she could speak, she heard Ding Yuehua say, "To your lord, the county magistrate Zhang said that if Lu Xiangjun committed the following crimes, he didn''t respect her enough, and she should be punished in small ways and shouted and killed."

    County Lord Zhang suddenly raised his head and glared at Ding Yuehua fiercely.

 Chapter 1053ï¼š Lu Xiangjun beat you and scolded you

    Chapter 1053 Lu Xiangjun beat you and scolded you

    After hearing this, Xiang Weinan was shocked, and his expression became more and more serious, "Is there such a thing?? This can''t be done. Our Dasu Dynasty has always been distinguished by high and low, and the laws are very strict. , how can the following crimes be allowed to happen?"

    County Lord Zhang quickly shook his head, "No, Sir Xiang, it''s not..."

    Xiang Weinan didn''t give her a chance to speak at all, and asked with a stern face, "Zhang County Master, tell me how Lu Xiangjun committed the following crimes. Did she beat you?"

    County Master Zhang was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head subconsciously.

    "Didn''t beat you? Then she scolded you?"

    County Lord Zhang also shook his head.

    Xiang Weinan frowned, "Lu Xiangjun neither beat you nor scolded you, so how did she commit the crime? What did she do?"

    "She, she..."

    Xiang Weinan frowned slightly when she saw that she couldn''t speak for a long time, "It seems that the county magistrate Zhang is indeed quite frightened. In that case, you should rest for a while, and I will ask Lu Xiangjun."

    So he turned his head and asked Shu Yu very seriously, "Mr. Lu Xiang, what did you do to the county magistrate Zhang?"

    Shu Yu sighed, "I didn''t do anything to the county lord Zhang, I just scolded Zhang Maolin, the younger brother of the county lord, and let people beat Zhang Maolin and the two guards of the county lord. Xiang adults, am I a villager? Jun, if you beat and scolded the county owner''s younger brother, is it considered a crime?

    Xiang Weinan was taken aback, his brows furrowed, "Of course not."

    He glanced at the county magistrate Zhang again, and after a moment of silence, he stood by her side and asked as if he wanted to speak for her, "Lord Lu Xiang, although that Zhang Maolin is just a commoner. But as a lord of the countryside, You can''t beat and scold him at will. What did he do, and you want to kill him?"

    "Sir, you have to be fair when you speak. It was Zhang Maolin who ran to our door and first started to touch my servants. There are so many people present who can testify to me, and they can see clearly. I didn''t think about fighting back, I''m a village lord, and someone calls at the door on such an important day as the Jigai Day, so I can''t just let it go? I''m just self-defense, right?"

    "No, that''s right."

    "Besides, I scolded him. He was a person of bad character who wanted to come to my house to ask me for a marriage proposal. If the proposal was rejected, he came to make trouble. I scolded him for what happened. Normal people can''t bear it."

    Xiang Weinan''s eyes widened in surprise, he turned his head to look at Zhang Maolin, and after looking up and down for a while, he nodded slightly and said, "Xiangxian Zhang, this... Mr. Lu Xiangjun is not wrong."

    Your younger brother is indeed a bit stubborn, let alone Meng Yunzheng, men who are a little more handsome are much stronger than him.

    The question is appearance or second, and character is not good, so I should be scolded.

    Shu Yu asked innocently, "So I beat Zhang Maolin and scolded Zhang Maolin, and it was all his fault first. If I really want to say that I committed the following crimes, should I say that Zhang Maolin was disrespectful to me first? Zhang County Mainly sue me, it''s a false accusation."

    Xiang Weinan looked solemn, "Zhang County Lord, is what Lu Xiangjun said true?"

    The county magistrate Zhang wanted to say something was wrong, but looking back, it seemed that what Lord Lu Xiang said was reasonable.

    was indeed his brother who moved first, and she was also scolding her brother.

    Yes, but I still don¡¯t think it should be like this.

    Xiang Weinan asked the people onlookers at the scene again, "Then let me ask you guys, you all read from the beginning to the end. Is what Lord Lu Xiangjun said just now true?"

 Chapter 1054ï¼š The fainted Zhang County Lord

    Chapter 1054 The fainted county magistrate Zhang

    There were already some people present who were guests of the Lu family and made good friends with the Lu family.

    The rest also have no grudge against Lu Shuyu, not to mention He Lu Xiangjun is their Jiangyuan County, who represents the facade of Jiangyuan County. She, a county lord from the prefecture, came here to show off his power inexplicably, and everyone was naturally on Shu Yu''s side.

    Previously, they were afraid of the identity of the county magistrate Zhang, but after the incident just now, they knew that their Lu Xiangjun had a gift, and even the emperor had given them gifts. Are they still afraid of the bird''s magistrate Zhang?

    Someone in the crowd soon said loudly, "Everything Lu Xiangjun said is true, it was the county lord Zhang who brought his younger brother here to find fault."

    "Yes, I was here just now, and I could see it clearly from beginning to end. County Lord Zhang''s carriage was parked in front of Luxiangjun''s house. Who knew that Zhang Maolin didn''t say anything, just whipped at them."

    "There are also those two guards, who were heading for Lord Luxiang from the beginning. The vicious appearance scared the person to death, as if they were going to kill Lord Luxiang."

    "Sir, we Lu Xiangjun are so innocent, Zhang Maolin is not worthy of Lu Xiangjun at all. A good girl like Luxiangjun, of course, must be matched with a good and talented man, Zhang Maolin is a toad. Want to eat swan meat, disgusting people."

    "Sir, you have to be the master of Lord Luxiang."

    "Yes, my lord."

    Hearing the accusations and blames in his ears, the county magistrate Zhang only felt the blackness in front of him.

    She wanted to scold everyone for shutting up as before, not allowing them to talk nonsense.

    But she opened her mouth but was speechless. When she raised her head, she saw Xiang Weinan looking at her with a cold expression.

    "Zhang County Lord, it seems that this official really has to handle this matter properly. Although you are the county owner, Lu Xiangjun is also a person of rank, and false accusations at will, also violated the laws of the Dasu Dynasty. I think, You''d better go to the county government office and make it clear."

    County Lord Zhang''s legs softened, he shook his head and wanted to leave.

    "I don''t, I''m the county magistrate, you can''t take me away, no..."

    She began to struggle, and gave Hu Li a wink to Wei Nan.

    The latter stepped forward and said, "Don''t be nervous, the county magistrate Zhang, you also said that you are the county magistrate, and our adults will handle it impartially. Just go to the county office and explain it clearly."

    said, when she struggled, she exerted a little force, and the county magistrate Zhang rolled his eyes and fainted.

    Xiang Weinan, "What''s wrong? Doctor Zhao, show her."

    Zhao Xi came forward very diligently, checked the pulse of the county magistrate, and then said, "It''s not a big deal, it''s just stagnant in my heart, I fainted because of the sudden anger, and I can wake up after a good rest."

    Xiang Wei Nan breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s good, come here, take the county magistrate Zhang back to the yamen first. Be careful, don''t bump into it."

    then glanced at Zhang Maolin, who was too frightened to speak, in disgust, "And him, take him too."

    Hu Li took several officials and swiftly carried the people into the carriage of Zhang County Lord.

    When the people left, Xiang Weinan said to Shu Yu, "It will take a while for the county lord Zhang to wake up if he wants to come, so Mr. Lu Xiang should go back first. Since it is a rite of passage, it is better not to be disturbed by troubles. Wait for Zhang. After the county owner wakes up, this official will ask clearly the cause and effect of the matter, and if Lu Xiangjun is required to be present, he will send someone to invite Xiangjun."

 Chapter 1055ï¼š The minds of the two

    Chapter 1055 The thoughts of the two

    "Okay, then it''s hard work to the adults."

    waved to Wei Nan, "It''s alright, Mr. Lu Xiang, let''s go. I wanted to come and ask you for a drink, but now I have something to do, so I can only come again next time."

    After finished speaking, he turned and left with Huli.

    Shu Yu watched them walk out of the crowd, then turned around and headed back home with a group of people.

    The onlookers were stunned, and when they entered, buzzing discussions suddenly sounded.

    Some people even came up to talk to the Lu family, and also wanted to go in and participate in the Lu family''s banquet.

    Ying Dong stood at the door, firmly and kindly refused this request, and only welcomed the guests of the Lu family back.

    It was Ding Yuehua, standing at the door with a frown, looking fixedly in a certain direction.

    Kong Zhiyou originally wanted to get close to Shu Yu, but there were too many people around her at the moment, the Lu family surrounded her, and she was squeezed out.

    If it wasn''t for the maid Qiuju to support her, she would have fallen.

    She became more and more annoyed at these rural peasants who didn''t know how to advance and retreat, but she still took a deep breath and slowly followed.

    Seeing Ding Yuehua standing there, he couldn''t help but stop, stretched out his hand and pulled her, "Yuehua, why don''t you go in?"

    Ding Yuehua finally retracted his gaze, thinking that today is Ayu''s birthday, no matter what, we have to wait until today is over. She remembered the few words her mother-in-law said, and she could always meet at night when she went back home.

    exhaled, Ding Yuehua smiled, "Go, let''s go in."

    She walked inside first, Kong Zhiyou hurriedly followed, followed a few steps and asked in a low voice, "Yuehua, do you know how Lord Luxiang met the two adults from the capital?"

    Ding Yuehua shook his head, "I don''t know the specifics, I should have met in the southwest, what''s wrong?"

    "It''s okay, I''m just too surprised." His husband will take the township exam in two years, and he will be selected in the future. If there are more connections like that, there is no need to worry about anything.

    Ding Yuehua said with a smile, "I''m also surprised, I didn''t expect that even the emperor gave Ayu a gift, what a grace." She was still slightly agitated as she spoke, "I saw the county magistrate Zhang coming. At the time, I was still very worried, and it seems that I am still worrying too much.¡±

    So, it doesn''t matter if the two white horses of the Wu family are sold to Ah Yu?

    That horse was originally reserved by her first, but now that the white horse is ''recovered'' and sells it to her, county magistrate Zhang doesn''t dare to say anything, right?

    Thinking of this, Ding Yuehua couldn''t help but feel better.

    After having lunch at Lu''s house, she will immediately go to Donggu County, and she will be able to bring back the two horses tomorrow. Although it was a day later than the wedding ceremony, it was better than nothing.

    Kong Zhiyou smiled and said, "I think it''s going to be a big loss this time."

    After speaking, the two of them had already walked to the front hall. The front hall was full of people, and the Lu family were surrounded by them.

    Kong Zhiyou raised her head, seeing that she couldn''t squeeze in at all.

    She said to Ding Yuehua, "Lu Xiangjun''s birthday banquet is really lively. Next month is my birthday. I originally thought that it would be easier to just have a family meal. Looking at this scene now, I still think that birthday should be lively. It''s the trouble. I''m also going to hold a banquet, Yuehua, you can come when the time comes."

    Ding Yuehua smiled, "That''s natural."

    "Then you say, I invite Lu Xiangjun, will she come?"

 Chapter 1056ï¼š Depart in an hour

    Chapter 1056 Departure in an hour

    Ding Yuehua was stunned for a moment, then shook his head, "I don''t know about that, you can just ask later. But Ayu is very busy on weekdays, and she doesn''t like such occasions, so I''m really not sure."

    "That''s it." Kong Zhiyou frowned, "Yuehua, can you ask Lu Xiangjun for me, okay?"

    "Can you just ask yourself?"

    "My relationship with Lu Xiangjun is not as close as yours, so I rashly invited her for fear that she would be unhappy."

    Ding Yuehua paused for a while. If she didn''t know Kong Zhiyou''s mind when she said this, then she was really too slow to run a business and manage a shop outside.

    But with Shu Yu''s current status, let alone Zhi You, everyone else will want to have a good relationship with her.

    Just like the people around Shu Yu now, few of them really have a good relationship with her.

    Such small thoughts are normal and not excessive.

    Ding Yuehua looked at Kong Zhiyou, saw that she was a little nervous, pursed her lips, and said, "I will convey it, but if Ayu is not free, there is nothing I can do."

    said that, but he couldn''t help sighing in his heart, and his eyes were a little alienated.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because everyone got married, but their relationship doesn¡¯t seem to be as close as they used to be in the boudoir. Even Zhi You became meandering when talking to herself, and began to use her.

    For the next time, Ding Yuehua seemed a little absent-minded.

    Fortunately, Ding Yuehua''s husband Fan Sanshao also came, everyone had already started to sit at the table, and Kong Zhiyou had her own mind, so she didn''t notice anything unusual about her.

    The Lu family''s banquet was very rich. Ding Yuehua, Dr. Xu and others were fine, but all the relatives and friends in Shangshi Village were very satisfied, and they were reluctant to leave.

    There were not many meals left, but everyone rushed to pack them up and go home.

    Even Mr. Liang, who loves to take advantage, was too late when he remembered it. There was a piece of meat on the table and he didn''t leave her, which made her so angry.

    After lunch, everyone was a little reluctant to leave, but they had to hurry, so they could only say goodbye to the Lu family members one by one, and left the Lu family one after another.

    Ding Yuehua and Fan Sanshao also came to say goodbye. Shu Yu was still thinking that Ding Yuehua''s house was close, and he had never had the chance to speak before.

    I didn''t expect her to leave so early.

    Ding Yuehua was anxious to go to Donggu County to buy the two white horses for her, so naturally it was not good to delay any longer.

    Fan Sanshao is very busy. He has devoted himself to developing his own business since he divided his family. Today, he came here in a hurry when the meeting was about to start.

    Shu Yu didn''t stop him when he saw this, and followed Dr. Xu, Master Jiang Yi, Deng, Wen Master, and others to leave one by one, and the Lu family suddenly became clean.

    The table has been tidy up with everyone''s help, and the Lu family members are now curiously looking at the jade Ruyi gifted by the emperor.

    Shu Yu looked at Meng Yunzheng.

    The latter was standing by the pond in the backyard and talking to Ying Dong. Seeing her coming, Ying Dong nodded and went to work.

    It was hot outside, so the two walked to the gazebo and sat down.

    Meng Yunzheng held a fan in his hand and fanned her as soon as he sat down.

    "Have you read the congratulations sent by Mr. Qi and the others?"

    Shu Yu shook her head, she was not in that mood now, "When... when are you going?"

    Meng Yunzheng''s movement of shaking his fan was a beat slower, and he continued to shake it as if nothing had happened, "An hour later."

 Chapter 1057ï¼š Meng Yunzheng returns to Beijing

    Chapter 1057 Meng Yunzheng returns to Beijing

    An hour? So fast.

    "Is everything packed?"

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "There''s nothing to clean up." He was going to get to the capital as soon as possible, and he wouldn''t stop too much on the way, so he just prepared a baggage.

    Knowing that Shu Yu was worried, Meng Yunzheng could only appease her, "You can wait for me at home with peace of mind, there are five princes in the capital, everything is ready, it''s not a big problem."

    said so, who knows if there is an accident?

    Shu Yu touched her wrist lightly. She wore a bracelet on her wrist, which was given to her by Meng Yunzheng when she came in the morning.

    He said it was the only thing her mother had left.

    The fire that year burned down the Meng family''s house and destroyed everything in the house. When the fire is out, there is very little left.

    This bracelet is also hard to find.

    Now wearing it on the wrist, Shu Yu still has a burning feeling, as if being burned by fire.

    An hour passed quickly, even though Shu Yu still had a lot to say, he had to get up and send him away.

    Just when she walked to the shadow wall, Meng Yunzheng stopped her, "Don''t give it away, you should be more reluctant later, you have been tired all day, go back and rest. I will write to you if I have something to say about the situation in the capital. Xiang Weinan will get the news immediately, if you want to know anything, just ask him directly."

    Shu Yu could only stop, and said worriedly, "Be careful, I''ll be here waiting for you to come back."

    "Um."

    Meng Yunzheng left, and Shu Yu stood at the shadow wall for a while before returning.

    The front hall is still lively and lively, the laughter of the children and the exclamations of the road family keep coming, it sounds like they are watching the housewarming ceremony.

    In fact, the things that the villagers send are limited, most of them are a bag of brown sugar, or a small basket of eggs, a piece of cloth or something.

    But even so, the Lu family members were very interested.

    As for the gifts that Doctor Xu and the others gave to Shu Yu, they have all been sent back to Yu Garden.

    Shu Yu took a deep breath, shook off those messy thoughts, and walked into the main room.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Tell me about the gift from Village Chief Fan." The old lady said with a smile, "He''s really generous this time, he even gave two pieces of such good silk."

    Shu Yu was also a little surprised, "Fan Village Chief sent it?"

    "Which Village Chief Fan?" An excited voice came from outside, and Shu Yu turned his head to look, "Zhao Xi?"

    Zhao Xizheng walked in cheerfully, and was taken aback by her reaction, "What''s wrong?" Seeing him was like seeing a ghost. Is there something wrong with his face?

    "Where did you go just now? Why, why haven''t you set off yet?" Shu Yu frowned, his tone a little hurried.

    Zhao Xi was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "What are you going to do? I''m going to the county office, don''t you know that the county magistrate Zhang is still pretending to be dizzy when he wakes up. Let me go and see to the adults. She woke up as soon as she got the needle. Now Xiang Weinan is inquiring, and the result will come out later."

    Lu''s family was very happy, "That county magistrate who came to make trouble for no reason should be punished, right?"

    Zhao Xi thought for a while, "Zhang County Lord doesn''t know, but that Zhang Maolin is estimated to be enough, he..."

    However, before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Shu Yuji. She doesn''t care what happened to the county magistrate now, she was just shocked.

    "Zhao Xi, you, didn''t you go to the capital with Ah Yun?"

 Chapter 1058ï¼š Zhao Xi is still here

    Chapter 1058 Zhao Xi is still here

    Shu Yu passed through the front yard when he was sending Meng Yunzheng out, and did not see Zhao Xi, thinking that he had gone to prepare things in advance.

    Didn''t expect that he just went to the county office? ?

    Zhao Xi stayed for a moment before asking uncertainly, "Ayu, you mean, he, he has already gone to the capital?"

    "You do not know?"

    Zhao Xi patted his thigh, "He didn''t tell me at all."

    His face suddenly turned ugly, "When did he set off?"

    "Just now."

    Zhao Xi turned his head and ran, "I''ll chase after him."

    However, he took two steps out and came back, "I remember that Mrs. Fan San gave you two horses today? Give me one."

    There is only one horse at home, and Meng Yunzheng should have ridden away at this moment.

    Shu Yu quickly led Zhao Xi to the stable, and the rest of the Lu family stood on the ground and looked at each other.

    "What do you mean? Yun Zheng went to the capital?"

    "I heard that he had something to do when he returned to the capital, but he didn''t say he would leave today."

    Shu Yu was silent all the way, frowning tightly. So Meng Yunzheng went to the capital and only told her alone, not even Zhao Xi.

    Seeing her like this, Zhao Xi knew she was worried, and said quickly, "Don''t think about it, I guess Ah Yun is looking at me now that I''m engaged, and wants me to develop more relationships with your sister, so I didn''t take me together. Bring it. He''s fine, and there are people around him to protect him, don''t worry."

    Shu Yu nodded, "I know."

    The two walked to the stable, where the two horses happened to be eating hay, looking very energetic.

    is just one adult and one immature.

    Zhao Xi took the adult horse out and said to Shu Yu, "I''ll catch up now, don''t worry, take care of your sister and wait for us to come back."

    Shu You also ran up, and when he saw him get on his horse and go out towards the side door, he couldn''t help but get anxious.

    Zhao Xi waved at her, "Ayou, don''t worry, we''ll get married when we come back."

    After saying that, the reins flicked, and the man ran straight out, hurriedly chasing after Meng Yunzheng.

    Shu You only had time to take two steps forward, "Be careful..."

    Zhao Xi waved his back to her.

    It wasn''t until the person disappeared completely that Shu You grabbed Shu Yu''s hand and asked in a low voice, "Ayu, is there something wrong over there in the capital?"

    "No, it''s just that there are some things that need to be done by Ah Yun. Originally, Zhao Xi has been with him all the time. Now that Zhao Xi has made a marriage, Ah Yun is afraid of disturbing the two of you. Besides, their gambling contract has expired, and Zhao Xi is not counted. His entourage is gone, so he didn''t tell Zhao Xi when he returned to Beijing."

    Zhao Xi would become Meng Yunzheng''s follower, Shu You knew.

    Hearing Shu Yu''s explanation, she felt a little relieved.

    "Let''s go, go back, lest your parents worry."

    The two returned to the hall, and the Lu family members gathered around and asked with concern.

    Shu Yu repeated the explanation just now, and everyone felt at ease.

    In the evening, Xiang Weinan asked Hu Li to come over and explained the situation on Zhang County Lord¡¯s side.

    "Zhang Maolin has committed the following crimes, and there are both personal and material evidences. He admitted it himself, and was punished for twenty major boards. However, after all, the county magistrate Zhang did not do any substantial harm, and it is not true to say that she falsely accused her."

    Hu Li sighed. When he asked Wei Nan about the cause and effect, the county magistrate Zhang was so shocked that he was speechless because of the gifts from the capital.

    It was proposed that the person who offended Zhang County Lord Shuyu was the people onlookers.

 Chapter 1059ï¼š Disposal of Zhang Family

    Chapter 1059 Disposal of Zhang Family

    In this way, the county magistrate Zhang escaped.

    But he was fined a little bit of money, even so, this time he was scared enough.

    In addition, Zhang Maolin was beaten, and with his temperament, he would definitely blame the county magistrate for not being able to protect him, and the relationship between the two brothers and sisters would definitely be greatly reduced.

    Also, today this matter should soon spread to Dong''an Fucheng. After hearing about it, those who flatter Zhang County Master will have much less ''respect'' for her.

    The Lu family was relieved after hearing this, so they should have beaten Zhang Maolin severely, and they dared to beat Ayu''s idea, which is a fool''s dream.

    Shu Yu was also happy, but he was worried about things in his heart, and this joy was also dissipated a lot.

    Even at dinner, she didn''t eat much.

    Everyone knew that she was thinking about Meng Yunzheng, so they deliberately talked about other things to divert her attention.

    There are still a lot of people in the Lu family. This time, not only the big house and the three-bedroom, but also the family of Sixing and the three members of the Cuihua family are also here.

    Now that the moving banquet has been completed, Lu Erbai plans to build a team and start to open a shop for decoration.

    "I''ve already agreed with Brother Zheng and Wang Sheng, and I''ll go back and open a shop. When I have work, I will find someone to repair the house. A lot of people have looked at our closet, and several people have already looked for me."

    Lu Sanzhu said quickly, "Second brother, you have to build a house for us first, and we have to move in as soon as possible."

    Speaking of this, Shu Yu thought of what Ding Yuehua had said to herself during the day, and immediately raised her head, "Dad, and Yuehua. She also bought a house on Fenghuai Street, but the original owner will have to wait for half a month. If you move out, the house will be vacant when the time comes, and Yuehua said that he will also invite you to repair the house."

    Lu Erbai''s eyes lit up, "Really?"

    "Well, Fan Sanshao should come to you to talk about the specific situation."

    Lu Erbai was very happy, and Lu Dasong laughed, "It seems that the business of the second child has already arrived before the shop opens."

    Mr. Li gave him a sideways glance, what was he so happy about, and it wasn''t that he made money.

    Lu Dasong didn''t see his wife''s eyes, but Cuihua did.

    She hesitated for a moment, her right hand was accidentally touched by her son, she suddenly took a deep breath and looked at Lu Erbai, "Second uncle, can your repair team bring Jinhai?"

    Lu Erbai was taken aback, "Jinhai?"

    He looked at Lai Jinhai, who exchanged glances with Cuihua, stood up, and said slightly nervously, "Second Uncle, you know the situation in my house. I occasionally find some short-term jobs in the town, I still have the strength, and I will not be lazy, if you need to recruit people, what do you think of me?"

    Lu Erbai still likes Lai Jinhai very much. This niece-in-law doesn''t talk much and is diligent.

    When the mansion was being renovated before, not only did he not rely on his relationship to be lazy, he even worked extra hard for fear of being criticized.

    The situation of the Lai family. He knew that the whole family lived on the dim sum shop in the town.

    It used to be fine, but watching the younger generation of Lai''s family were born one by one, not only the house was not enough to live in, but also the food and drink became tight.

    Lu Erbai wanted to pull the team, and he was looking for someone he could trust.

    And all he could find in a short period of time were friends from Shangshi Village, so Lai Jinhai was indeed a good candidate.

    "Okay, if you don''t find it hard, then come."

 Chapter 1060ï¼š Cuihuas plan

    Chapter 1060 Cuihua''s plan

    Lai Jinhai''s eyes lit up, he nodded quickly and said, "It''s not hard."

    Mr. Li was happy, no matter what, the son-in-law got a job, and Cuihua had a good life, right?

    Lu Erbai''s decoration team now has four preliminary candidates, he, Zheng Gong, Liang Wangsheng, and Lai Jinhai.

    I can go and build a house for Lu Sanzhu tomorrow. The third family¡¯s house is not big and there are not many places for repairs. Four people are really enough.

    In addition, Lu Erbai had to find a shop.

    The shop has to be repaired after it is rented, and some samples have to be arranged.

    During this time, things really weren¡¯t too much, and some of them were busy in the future.

    The family took a rest after dinner. Everyone was tired all day today, and they really had no other energy to continue the candlelit night talk.

    On the contrary, Cuihua and Lai Jinhai returned to the room for a while and then came out again. They found Lu Dasong and Li, and asked Lanhua and Erniu to come over and talk.

    Several people looked puzzled and looked very dazed.

    If you don''t rest at night, what are you discussing?

    Cuihua put the sleeping son on his parents'' bed, then sat down and said, "Father, mother, I have discussed with Jin Hai, we plan to rent a house in the county town."

    ¡°Renting a house?¡±

    Cuihua nodded, "Jin Hai will work with his second uncle in the future. It must be more convenient to live in the county town. He is here, and I don''t want to go back to Lai''s house, so I just rent a house here."

    The Lai family is noisy, often making endless fuss over trivial matters.

    Now that the Lai family has not split up, Jin Hai has to give some of the money he makes to his parents. But if they rent outside, they can pay back a lot less.

    And after all, you should be free when you live outside. You can decide what you want to eat and drink. There is no need to buy some clothes for my son, but also to be sneaky, for fear that others will know.

    There is no need for the family and the daughter-in-law to take turns to cook, and the yard will be buzzing early in the morning. It doesn''t matter how little their husband and wife sleep, but the son is often awakened at such a young age, and Cuihua is really distressed.

    She has long wanted to find an opportunity to move out. Now that Ayu has just become a town lord, and her in-laws are following her, when will they wait until they don''t move?

    However, Mrs. Li frowned. She felt it was unnecessary, "Since Jin Hai works with your second uncle, why don''t you live here? Your second uncle''s house is so big that a few more people will be enough. Look at this house, how good it is, how can the house outside compare? There are servants at home who do laundry and cooking, so why are you renting outside? I really don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    "Mother!" Cuihua''s face sank. She is the eldest daughter of the Lu family, a few years older than Daniel, and her words are very weighty.

    Seeing her expression at this time, inexplicably panicked, she couldn''t help shrinking her neck, "What, what are you doing?"

    "Mother, don''t mention this kind of thing in the future. This is the second uncle''s house, not grandma''s, do you understand?"

    To be more precise, this is the house that the emperor gave to Ayu.

    If it was grandparents, Cuihua, as a granddaughter, borrowed it for convenience.

    It doesn''t make sense for a niece to live in an uncle''s house or even a cousin''s house with her niece-in-law and daughter, so what''s the point?

    Is she shameless? Do you still want to have a good relationship with your relatives?

 Chapter 1061ï¼š nightmare

    Chapter 1061 Nightmare

    Mr. Li opened his mouth and wanted to say that Cuihua''s head was rusted by the old lady''s teaching, and she didn''t know how to turn at all.

    But she looked up at the others, and they all looked disapproving of her, and she was a little annoyed.

    Cuihua actually made a ''um''.

    Mrs. Li was so angry that she almost fell backwards, none of her four children had peace of mind, and none of them understood her good intentions.

    She wanted to leave, "Since you and your wife have made up their minds, what are you going to tell us?"

    Cuihua, "I haven''t finished talking about my business, and the renting business is not just our business."

    "What do you mean?" Lu Dasong asked.

    Cuihua looked at Lanhua and Erniu, "In the daytime, I heard Lanhua say that she will follow Da Ya in the future... Ayou learns craftsmanship and will be able to work in Yiren Pavilion in the future? And Erniu, who has also met Master Wen, Are you going to go to school in two days?"

    The two nodded.

    Cuihua said, "Since we are all in the county town in the future, let''s just live together and take care of each other."

    Orchid and Erniu were stunned for a moment, then their eyes lit up, "What does the eldest sister mean, let''s rent a house together?"

    "Um."

    Lu Dasong nodded abruptly, "I''ll do it if I see it. I''ll pay for the rent of the orchid and Erniu."

    The eldest daughter is married after all, and her life is tight and not rich. If they were a family of three, they could rent a cheaper and smaller house. Now with Orchid and Erniu, at least two more rooms are needed, so it''s not good to let her come out.

    Li didn''t say anything this time. She really wanted to take advantage of others, but she didn''t want to exploit her eldest daughter in the past.

    But Lan Hua shook his head, "I don''t have to, I can do it myself. Sister Ayou said, although I learned the craft from her, but I help out with work on weekdays, and there is a guaranteed salary of three or four hundred yuan a month. Soon, I will be able to use makeup for people in a few months, and my wages will go up by then."

    Erniu, "I, I..."

    He doesn''t seem to be able to do it yet. He is still studying, and he has to be paid by his parents.

    The matter is settled. Tomorrow, Lai Jinhai will follow Lu Erbai to repair the house, and Cuihua will go to the house first. As for the child, he can only ask the old lady to help him for a day.

    It doesn''t matter to the old lady, Lu Sanzhu''s family has to repair the house, and the third child has to go to work, so only Mrs. Liang goes over to watch. Therefore, Baoya had to put it here and let her help take care of it for a few days.

    Fortunately, the Lu family has servants, and the old lady is accompanied by Hua Xian. In addition, Lu Sixing is still here during the day, so she is quite light.

    After discussing the matter, Cuihua took the child back to her room for a while.

    The Lu family was completely quiet, and everyone fell asleep, except... Shu Yu.

    Not long after Shu Yu fell asleep, he began to dream.

    In the dream, Meng Yunzheng said goodbye to her over and over again.

    Immediately after that, a huge fire broke out into the sky. The fire was what Meng Yunzheng looked like when he was ten years old, and what he looked like now.

    However, Meng Yunzheng, who was ten or twenty, looked like he was trapped in a sea of ??fire and couldn''t get out.

    Shu Yu slept very restlessly. In the second half of the night, he woke up suddenly, gasping for breath while looking at the dark night, his mind was dizzy, and he didn''t come back to his senses for a long time.

    After a while, she wiped the sweat from her forehead, got up and went outside to pour a glass of water to drink.

 Chapter 1062ï¼š Look at the hundreds of acres of land

    Chapter 1062 Going to see the hundreds of acres of land

    It¡¯s just that I want to sleep again later, but I can¡¯t fall asleep no matter what.

    Shu Yu rubbed her forehead and fanned herself with a fan. The hot weather made her more and more irritable.

    How could you have such a dream? This is too vague.

    No, no, it''s the opposite in dreams, then Meng Yunzheng will definitely be fine.

    I thought so, but Shu Yu couldn''t help frowning when he thought of the plot in the original text.

    She had recalled the plot of the book more than once, and she was sure that Meng Yunzheng''s name was never mentioned in the text from beginning to end.

    Is it because she didn''t continue to help the fifth prince in the court? Or is it because something happened to him after returning to Beijing this time? So it doesn''t make sense to mention him?

    Shu Yu couldn''t sleep anymore, so he simply lit the oil lamp and began to record some important points in the original book.

    It''s just that those important events revolve around the male and female protagonists, and Meng Yunzheng and the male and female protagonists obviously have nothing to do with each other.

    It was not until dawn that Shu Yu put down the pen in his hand, rubbed his neck and exhaled.

    A Ning ran over and told her to get up and have breakfast, Shu Yu responded and changed clothes and came out.

    After eating, I wanted to catch up on sleep, but I couldn''t sleep because of the restlessness. Just as Daniel and Zhou Qiao were about to leave for Zhuangzi, Shu Yu simply set off with them.

    She has to find something to distract her, let''s go and see how those sunflowers look like.

    Mrs. Li originally wanted to see the so-called Zhuangzi and the 100-acre land, but she never had the chance before, but now she finally got it, she always went to recognize the door.

    In the end, Shu Yu was going too, and Mrs. Li didn''t dare to speak out. Otherwise, why don''t you go next time? ?

    On the other hand, Lu Dasong had no other thoughts. He was very excited and immediately said, "I''ll go take a look too."

    Mr. Li was taken aback for a moment, and silently stood beside Lu Dasong.

    So the group packed up and set off. Daniel and Zhou Qiao took Lu Dasong and his wife a mule cart, and Shu Yu and Yingxi a mule cart.

    Zhuangzi is still some distance from the county seat, and when we arrive at Zhuangzi, it will be the end of the hour.

    Zhou Qiao led a few people into Zhuangzi, and hurried to a few glasses of water.

    Lu Dasong gu dong gu dong after drinking a few sips, and urged Da Niu to take him to see the hundred acres of land.

    Da Niu was helpless, seeing that Shu Yu also wanted to go see it, the three of them simply went out together.

    Zhou Qiao saw that there were only himself and the Li family in Zhuangzi, and he felt bad, so he went to the house to get a bucket hat and a paper umbrella and chased after him.

    "Father, Ayu, the sun is shining outside, take this with you." As he spoke, he followed the trend into the field.

    Mr. Li sat on the spot alone, suffocated.

    Of the 100 acres of land, 20 acres are sunflowers, and the rest have been planted with alfalfa.

    At this time, all the alfalfa have sprouted. As we walked along the way, a large green area looked extraordinarily vibrant.

    Lu Dasong squatted down and looked at it, and sighed, "It''s a pity, if we all grow grain, 80 mu of land would be so rich."

    Shu Yu and Daniel looked at each other and laughed.

    Daniel, "Father, this land is not suitable for growing grain, and the yield is not high, but growing golden cauliflower is gratifying."

    Shu Yu nodded and said, "Yes, uncle, the provenance of this golden cauliflower after it has grown has also been found. When you wait for the harvest, the other party will send someone to transport it."

    "Is it sold yet?" Lu Dasong was surprised.

    Shu Yu nodded, and Lu Dasong was relieved.

 Chapter 1063ï¼š two white horses

    Chapter 1063 Two white horses

    After walking through the alfalfa field, several people quickly came to the place where sunflowers were planted.

    The sunflower has been planted for about a month, and it is still in the seedling stage, but even the seedlings are not small.

    Sunflowers obviously like this kind of weather and grow fast.

    Daniel and Shu Yu talked about top dressing and bugs, but Shu Yu had no experience with Daniel and basically listened to him.

    Speaking of the situation of the employees in Zhuangzi, everyone has been working hard this month.

    And because it was the first time to plant sunflowers, everyone was worried. Occasionally, it would come around on a hot day at noon, and there would be people guarding it almost all day.

    It was only when I talked about the hired workers that Mr. Guo happened to be over there and ran towards him happily.

    "Lu Dongjia."

    Shu Yu raised his head and found that there was another person beside Guo, who still looked somewhat familiar.

    When was close, Mr. Guo said excitedly, "It''s really Lu Dong''s family here."

    The man beside her also stepped forward and said somewhat cautiously, "Lord Luxiang."

    Shu Yu looked at him, "Have we met before?"

    "Yes, in the past month, the little ones were all working in Luxiang Jun''s mansion." As a helper, I went to Lu''s house for a moving banquet yesterday.

    Guo''s man is Yu Dao, he is a little thin, but his dark skin looks very capable.

    He said this, and Shu Yu remembered it.

    It turned out that this person participated in the repair work of his big house.

    I had heard from Xiao Ya''er before that she and her sick mother-in-law were the only people in Guo''s family. The man in the family was not there, so they went to the county town to find work, so when she was in danger, she didn''t ask for help. He ran to Guo''s house for fear that they would be implicated.

    I didn''t expect such a fate.

    Guo Shi walked up to Shu Yu and said a little embarrassedly, "Lu Dong''s house, you see that my man has been working in your house for a month. You also know that he is diligent and willing to endure hardships. He will come back now. Now, look, can you recruit him to work on Zhuangzi?"

    Guo Shi herself was hired by Shu Yu, and she did things neatly.

    But if Yu Dao was not attracted by Shu Yu, he could only continue to go to the county town to find work, and it would not be a solution in the long run.

    So when Mr. Guo heard that Shu Yu was coming, he brought his man over to try it.

    Shu Yu thought for a moment, "Okay, you can sign a contract later."

    Guo Shi was overjoyed, and quickly pulled Yu Dao and Shu Yu to thank him.

    Shu Yu waved her hand, since the sunflowers were almost seen and the weather was hot, she planned to go back to Zhuangzi.

    Lu Dasong didn''t want to leave yet, so he walked around the hundred acres of land to feel the feeling.

    Shu let him go, just let him not stay outside for too long, and it would be bad for heatstroke in a while.

    She took Yingxi and Zhou Qiao to Zhuangzi, who knew that just as they walked to the edge of the avenue, they saw a carriage running over from a distance.

    There were two white horses behind the carriage.

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up when he saw the two horses. These two horses are both energetic and good-looking, which is really eye-catching.

    Just thinking about it, the carriage and horse in front of me stopped.

    A head stuck out from the carriage, "Ayu!! It''s really you."

    Shu Yu was startled, "Yuehua? Where are you from?"

    Ding Yuehua smiled and quickly got off the carriage.

    "I came back from Donggu County, and I brought you gifts. Look, I brought you these two white horses. Do you like them?"

 Chapter 1064ï¼š The cause and effect of Zhang Countys cutting off the Hu

    Chapter 1064 The cause and effect of Zhang County''s cutting off Hu

    Shu Yu was stunned, "You give me these two white horses?"

    Ding Yuehua nodded again and again, "Of course it''s for you. After the county owner was frightened yesterday, I guess she didn''t dare to fight these two horses again. So after I came out of your house, I directly After I went to Donggu County and told the Wu family, the Wu family gave me the two white horses on the spot."

    Shu Yu, "..." So you left to go home after dinner yesterday, in fact, to buy horses in Donggu County?

    "You, you..."

    Ding Yuehua had already pulled her to the front of the two horses, "Look, these two white horses are good, right?"

    "Yes, not bad."

    "Then you can take it home later."

    Shu Yu shook his head, "That won''t work, you''ve already given me two horses." One of them was rode by Zhao Xi to chase Meng Yunzheng.

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu looked at the two horses with slightly burning eyes, and a certain thought in his heart became stronger and stronger.

    She wants to go to the capital.

    "Well, I bought these two horses from you."

    Ding Yuehua was unhappy, "What to buy, I will give you those two horses, and I will give you this one too."

    "No, it''s too expensive."

    Ding Yuehua couldn''t help but glared at her, pursed her lips and suddenly said with some annoyance, "Then these two horses are considered to be forgiveness?"

    "Apologize, what to accompany?" Shu Yu was puzzled, isn''t this good? I ate together yesterday, why do I need to apologize?

    Ding Yuehua took a deep breath, pulled her aside, and said in a low voice, "I went home yesterday, and only then did I know that the county magistrate Zhang would cut off these two horses, and it had something to do with my mother-in-law."

    "Um?"

    "My mother-in-law suffered a huge loss last time. The more she thought about it, the more uncomfortable she became. After thinking about it, she felt that the two drawings were the cause. I know the Master Yao in the capital. She doesn''t dare to offend you, but she is not reconciled, so she thinks of County Master Zhang."

    Yu has met the county magistrate Zhang. She has a friend over there in the palace city. She once took this friend''s invitation to attend the party of the county magistrate.

    Of course, it was just a meeting, she didn''t know her, and she never thought to hit the county magistrate Zhang at first.

    She was bored because of the separation, and she tore her face with Mei, and she was stuck at home. It happened that this friend invited her to Fucheng, so she took the opportunity to relax.

    This time, he and his friends complained bitterly, talking about the daughter-in-law of the family, and talking about the famous Lu Xiangjun, which made him suffer.

    That friend was impatient to hear her talk about the troubles at home, until she mentioned Lu Xiangjun, and suddenly became interested. Afterwards, Tong Yu talked about the matter that the county owner Zhang wanted to propose a marriage to his younger brother, but was rejected by Lu Xiangjun.

    This matter is not a secret. The matchmaker who came to propose marriage is not a tight-lipped person. Anyone who pays a little attention to the county magistrate can know.

    Yu was immediately excited when he heard it.

    So it''s not just her, even the county magistrate Zhang doesn''t like Lu Xiangjun? That''s a great thing.

    The county magistrate Zhang is more noble than Lu Xiangjun. Isn''t it just a matter of **** her to trouble Lu Xiangjun?

    Of course, Yu didn''t dare to get involved in these things.

    But she can secretly increase the conflict between the two, and Xiangjun will definitely suffer when he goes back.

    Therefore, she secretly revealed to the county lord Zhang that Lord Lu Xiang wanted to buy two white horses from the Wu family in Donggu County.

 Chapter 1065ï¼š Yu was terrified again

    Chapter 1065 Yu''s scared sick again

    It is no secret that Shu Yu wants to buy a horse and asks Ding Yuehua to help her find it. As Ding Yuehua''s mother-in-law, Yu naturally knew it early.

    She hated Shu Yu in her heart, and she couldn''t do anything else. Wouldn''t it be easy to let the white horse she''s been thinking about for half a month fail?

    Sure enough, as soon as the county magistrate Zhang received the news from her, he immediately approached the Wu family for the two white horses. Who knew that the Wu family was so ignorant, saying that the two horses were sick.

    Okay, so let¡¯s be sick all the time.

    But at the same time, the county magistrate Zhang also learned that Ding Yuehua wanted the two white horses as a birthday present for Lord Luxiang.

    The county magistrate Zhang didn''t get much benefit from the two horses. Not only did the tone in his heart not come out, but he also became more and more depressed. That''s why he came to Lu''s house on Shu Yu''s day and wanted to humiliate her in front of the people. For a while, let her lose face, so as not to think too much of herself and not know what it is.

    Who knows, it was herself who was embarrassed.

    The county magistrate Zhang didn''t know that there was a shadow of the Yu family in these things, but after Ding Yuehua came home from the Lu family yesterday, she overheard her and the Mei family quarreling, and faintly mentioned this matter.

    She was so angry that she pressed Yu to understand the cause and effect of the matter.

    Yu was also surprised by Shu Yu''s backer, otherwise he wouldn''t tell the whole story.

    Ding Yuehua almost couldn''t help but want to do it after listening to it, but the other party was her mother-in-law, she couldn''t beat her or scold her, and she could only hold back her anger in the end. Then he ran to Donggu County to bring the two horses as soon as possible and gave them to Ayudang to make amends.

    Shu Yu frowned slightly after hearing what she said, "Your mother-in-law is your mother-in-law, you are you, and you don''t need to apologize for what she did."

    "That''s what I said, but in the end, it''s all because of me."

    Shu Yu was in order to help her split up the family, so she ended up with Yu''s complaints and revenge.

    Shu Yu was very helpless, "According to your calculations, shouldn''t I know you?"

    "You''re going too far." Ding Yuehua sighed, and could only rub his forehead, "Then these two white horses will be regarded as the apology my mother-in-law gave you, and I''ll ask her for money later. She is now I''m scared to death, and I''m worried that you will get revenge on her knowing those little things she''s doing behind her back. I asked her for money, but she didn''t dare not give it."

    What she didn''t say was that Yu was frightened again this time.

    Shu Yu stopped talking about giving money to buy horses. Anyway, with Xiang Weinan''s ability, after asking the county magistrate Zhang, he would probably be able to find out about Yu''s head.

    It is estimated that Yu''s blood has been drawn, and he has learned enough lessons.

    Shu Yu no longer pays attention to the Yu family. She looks at the white horse in front of her now, and her thoughts of going to the capital are getting stronger and stronger.

    Even, some can''t wait.

    She took a deep breath, turned her head and said to Zhou Qiao, "Sister-in-law."

    Zhou Qiao saw that she and Ding Yuehua had finished talking, and immediately came over, "What''s the matter, Ayu?"

    "I have to go back in a bit of a hurry. Please tell my sister-in-law and my uncle. As for Yu Dao''s deed, it is the same for Brother Daniel to sign it with him."

    Zhou Qiao was stunned, "Is this going back?"

    "Um."

    Yingxi over there has been very clever and ran outside Zhuangzi and drove the mule cart over.

    Shu Yu got into the car, waved at Zhou Qiao, and went straight to the county town with Ding Yuehua with the two horses.

    She didn''t chat much with Ding Yuehua, and when she got to Fenghuai Street, she parted ways and went home.

 Chapter 1066ï¼š Shu Yu goes to the capital

    Chapter 1066 Shu Yu goes to the capital

    The old lady was a little surprised to see her coming back at this hour, but Shu Yu had already entered the room and started packing.

    In the evening, when the whole family returned home, she only talked about her plan to go to the capital.

    Lu''s family was shocked, "Are you going to the capital?"

    Shu Yu did not hide this time, lest his family be worried. She nodded, "I don''t worry about Ah Yun. After he leaves, I can''t do things well. Now that things at home have stabilized, I''ll just go to the capital to see."

    The old lady scolded, "I don''t know how to be ashamed."

    Shu Yu put her arm around her, "Honey, I call this honesty. And I''ve thought about it, I haven''t been to the capital yet, so I''ll take this opportunity to take a look. By the way, let''s learn about the market in the capital, and in the future my batch of sunflowers will be sold. Planting still needs to be expanded, whether it¡¯s oil extraction or roasted seeds and nuts, all of them have to be sold. Jiangyuan County is a little small, and there are probably not many people who buy it when the price is raised. It¡¯s different in the capital. There are many dignitaries, and there are many people who accept novelty."

    said so, but the old lady knew that she was just making an excuse. In fact, she was mainly worried about Meng Yunzheng.

    Otherwise, you will have to sell things. Jiangyuan County will not do it, and Dongan Prefecture will not do it?

    Ayu has the ability, and there are backers like Master Yao and Master Qi in the capital, the old lady is relieved.

    The Lu family didn''t know the relationship between Meng Yunzheng and Gongqiu, and they didn''t know that he was involved in such a big event as the heirloom.

    So Shu Yu said he was going to the capital, but the Lu family members looked at each other and didn''t stop him.

    On the other hand, Shu You raised his head and looked at her without speaking.

    She also wanted to go, but now that the shop has just stabilized, she cannot do without her. In addition, she is not as smart and alert as Ayu, and this time is also different from the last time when Ayu was exiled. She was afraid that going there would be a hindrance for Ayu.

    Shu Yu knew what she was thinking, reached out and held her hand and said, "Sister, don''t worry, I''ll watch Zhao Xi for you when I get to the capital, and I''ll never let him mess with other girls."

    "Pfft." Shu You was amused by her and couldn''t help but say, "Brother Zhao is not that kind of person either."

    "This speaks for him?"

    Shu You glared at her, then took a deep breath and held her back, "Then you have to take good care of yourself along the way."

    "Don''t worry, can I still make myself suffer?"

    The matter was settled, Shu Yu explained the affairs in Jiangyuan County, and went out with Yingxi early the next morning.

    She went to the county office and talked to Xiang Weinan.

    Xiang Weinan didn''t look surprised at all, "Okay, if you want to go, you can go. You also know people in the capital, so I''m not worried."

    paused, then handed over an iron card, "If you need it, go to the government to find someone. If you don''t need it, come back when you want, and return the iron card to me."

    Xiang Weinan''s family is in the capital. He came to Jiangyuan County to gain experience and get promoted in the future, and secondly, to investigate the affairs of the Shu family in Dong''an Mansion. Now that the Shu family has been exiled, do you want to direct Weinan? When will he be transferred back to the capital.

    She accepted the iron card, "Thank you very much then."

    waved to Wei Nan, telling her to be careful along the way.

    Shu Yu said goodbye, and He Yingxi went straight out of the city gate and went straight to Zhuangzi.

 Chapter 1067ï¼š Set off

    Chapter 1067 Departure

    Yesterday, Shu Yu was in a hurry to leave, and he didn''t have time to talk to Daniel.

    Now that I¡¯m sure to go to the capital, I naturally have to explain it to him.

    When Daniel heard that she was going to the capital, he was stunned, "Then this..."

    "The matter of Zhuangzi will be handed over to you. I have already agreed with the Wu family on the sale of golden cauliflower. When the harvest is over, you and the Wu family will take over."

    Shu Yu himself is not sure when he will come back, but he must be in time before the alfalfa harvest.

    Fortunately, after the incident with the county magistrate Zhang, no one dared to plot against her again, and the business with the Wu family was not a big problem.

    "If there is any accident or need to communicate again, you can ask Yuehua. I already told her yesterday, she will help."

    Da Niu has come back to his senses, and nodded when he heard the words, "Okay, leave it to me here."

    Shu Yu finished explaining everything, so he did not delay any longer, and set off with Yingxi.

    She is different from Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi on horseback, she is riding a carriage.

    Anyway, it¡¯s already two days late to start again, even if you want to catch up, you won¡¯t be able to catch up.

    What''s more, although Shu Yu can ride a horse, he is not very good. Let her go on horseback for a few days non-stop, I''m afraid she won''t be able to stand up when she arrives in the capital, and people will definitely get down.

    The speed of the carriage is not slow, and it is finally comfortable.

    But this is the case. After rushing for five days, Shu Yu and Yingxi are still tossing and looking ashamed.

    Now is June, not to mention the hot days, the weather is also changing, often a rain falls without warning, which catches them by surprise.

    Shu Yu was fine sitting in the carriage, but Yingxi was driving, and he was often drenched on his face while sitting on the carriage.

    In other words, Shu Yu doesn''t care about his identity, and occasionally he would switch cars with her, otherwise Yingxi would be really overwhelmed.

    "Looks like I still have to take a boat." Shu Yu looked at the sky, good guy, it was getting gloomy again, and he didn''t know when the rain would fall.

    Yingxi thought for a while and said, "If we take a boat, let''s go over here. The nearest is Huajiang Mansion, where there are boats that go directly to the capital."

    "Then go to Huajiang Mansion."

    Yingxi nodded, looking at the road ahead, the reins in his hands tightened slightly.

    Huajiang Mansion, she has not been back for four years.

    Shu Yu sat in the carriage, didn''t see her expression, just frowned and said, "It''s going to rain again."

    Sure enough, before she finished speaking, there was a crackling sound on the roof of the carriage, and huge raindrops fell straight down.

    Shu Yu took out the raincoat from the car and handed it to Yingxi, "Hurry up and put it on."

    It¡¯s just that people can wear raincoats, but horses can¡¯t. Once it rains, the speed of the road will naturally slow down.

    Fortunately, the rain comes and goes quickly at this time of year, and it will stop in a quarter of an hour if you want.

    Shu Yu is not worried, but this time is different from the past. The rain is not only getting heavier and heavier, but it doesn''t even mean to stop.

    A layer of water soon accumulated on the ground, and the slightly uneven places have become potholes, making the road more and more difficult.

    "Miss, it''s not good to continue on the road." Yingxi wiped the rain from his face.

    Even if there are eaves on the top of the carriage, wearing a raincoat and a hat, I still can''t control the rain hitting my face.

    Shu Yu took a map and looked at it, "I remember that there seems to be Shangyang Fucheng in front of me. Let''s go and go to the city."

 Chapter 1068ï¼š Uneasy Yingxi

    Chapter 1068 Uneasy Yingxi

    If there is no such rain, Shu Yu''s plan today is not to enter the city, and go directly to the next county to stay for one night.

    Yingxi wiped his face again and drove the carriage straight to Shangyang Mansion.

    There are almost no people on the road, and there is no need to queue at the gate of the city.

    The car quickly entered Fucheng. At this time, I didn¡¯t care whether the inn was good or not, so I found a house not far from the city gate and stopped at a clean inn.

    The second of the inn hurriedly greeted him, "Is the guest officer playing a tip or staying at the inn?"

    Shu Yu got out of the car, "I want a room."

    "Okay." Xiao Er immediately turned his head and shouted towards the inside, then took the reins from Yingxi''s hand and led them to the stable in the backyard.

    Shu Yu and Yingxi carried their belongings into the inn and wiped the water droplets off their bodies.

    The shopkeeper behind the counter looked at them in amazement. He didn''t expect that two young girls would be staying in the store.

    He looked back uncertainly, and there was indeed no one else.

    These two girls are very courageous, how dare they go out alone? Shouldn''t it be running away from home?

    The shopkeeper pondered in his heart, his hands kept moving, and after the guest room was opened, let Xiao Er lead them upstairs.

    Shu Yu gave the money and went directly to a room at the corner on the second floor.

    This room is not very big, but you can''t ask too much when you go out.

    Shu Yu entered the room, Yingxi put the bag away and said, "Miss, you can rest for a while, I''ll go to the kitchen to get some hot water."

    "Um."

    Shu Yu felt very uncomfortable. Not only was it sticky and wet from the rain, but also the discomfort of sweating on a hot day.

    When Yingxi came back from the water, the two of them simply wiped and changed their clothes before they finally felt better.

    The rain outside still showed no sign of stopping. Shu Yu opened the window and looked at the street outside.

    The whole street is empty, and occasionally one or two people will rush over in the rain, splashing the rain all over the place.

    couldn''t catch the road, so Shu Yu could only stay in the inn and study with a map.

    She originally planned to take the land route, but in fact, if she hurried all the way, the land route is faster than the water route, and it is free and convenient.

    But the weather obviously prevented her from getting her wish. If it rained every three days, it would be fine if it only rained for a quarter of an hour and a quarter of an hour. If it seemed like it was going to rain for days and nights, then she didn''t have to leave.

    Since I decided to take the water route, I have to go another way.

    Shu Yu pointed at the map, occasionally talking to Yingxi, and Yingxi suddenly lost his voice.

    She raised her head in surprise, and saw that Yingxi didn''t know what he was thinking, his eyes fell on the map, and he didn''t move.

    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows, but she seldom saw Yingxi look like this.

    She simply put down the charcoal pen in her hand and stared at her for a long while.

    Yingxi snapped back to his senses, "Little Miss, what''s the matter?"

    "I should have asked you what''s wrong, what are you thinking, and you are so absorbed in your thoughts?" Shu Yu laughed, "I just have nothing to do, tell me, what troubles make you so restless?"

    Yingxi shook his head quickly, "No, no."

    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll be unhappy."

    Yingxi, "..." How could a young lady threaten a maid like this?

    But Shu Yu''s face sank, which really made her feel a little worried. She thought about it and said, "It''s nothing, I just didn''t expect to go through Huajiang Mansion this time."

 Chapter 1069ï¼š Meng Yunzhengs hometown

    Chapter 1069 Meng Yunzheng''s Hometown

    Shu Yu turned to look at the map on the table, "Huajiang Mansion?"

    "Miss may not know that Huajiang Mansion is my hometown." Yingxi smiled bitterly, "I haven''t been back to Huajiang Mansion since I was sold."

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, and then he remembered.

    She just said, she felt a little familiar when she heard Huajiang Mansion.

    She asked Yingxi to sit down opposite, "Is the Ying''s house an **** bureau in Huajiang Mansion?"

    When we bought the Ying family brothers and sisters earlier, Yaxing mentioned where they originally came from. It''s just that at that time, Shu Yu bought a lot of people and listened to them, but he didn''t remember them all.

    Later, Meng Yunzheng and Ying Dong met, and Shu Yu learned that the Ying brothers and sisters were originally surnamed Lin, and Lin''s father used to be a bodyguard in Meng Pei''s bodyguard.

    Before the Meng family accident, the security guard was in a place called Tianning County under the jurisdiction of Fucheng.

    Shu Yu suddenly looked down at the map on the table, "When we go to Huajiang Prefecture, will we pass through Tianning County?"

    Yingxi shook his head, "No."

    but¡­¡­

    "But very close."

    Shu Yu also saw that it is true that going to Huajiang Fucheng will not pass through Tianning County, but Tianning County is nearby. According to the map, it is about 40 miles away, which is really close.

    Shu Yu was considering whether to visit Tianning County, she raised her head and looked at Yingxi.

    But there was also a desire in her eyes.

    "Yingxi, do you really want to go to Tianning County?"

    Yingxi was stunned for a moment, then lowered his head slightly and said, "My father is buried in the mountains outside Tianning County."

    Although Father Lin went to Huajiang Mansion to enter the Ying family''s **** after Meng Pei''s **** was disbanded. But his hometown was still in Tianning County. He died two years after he went to Fucheng, and was still sent back to the county for burial.

    "When my father died, I was only five years old." Ying Xi whispered, "Although I was still young at that time, I remember that she loved me very much. Later, my mother remarried, and my brother and I were embarrassed. We changed our surnames and went out. One trip isn''t easy. So it takes almost two years to get back. We only went to see him twice before we were sold."

    Not to mention after the sale, four years after the sale, not to mention Tianning County, even Huajiang Prefecture, they never came back.

    Both she and her brother felt that it would be difficult to return to their hometown in the future, and they would never be able to see their parents again.

    Who knows, she has only been with the young lady for more than a month, and she has accompanied her to such a far place, even so close to her hometown.

    As a result, Yingxi couldn''t control his emotions.

    It''s just that she knew that the young lady was on her way to the capital this time, so how could she have time to delay in these places.

    "Miss, although I want to see my father, it''s important that we hurry. If we pass Huajiang Mansion when we come back, Yingxi would like to beg Miss to let me go back and pay homage to my father and mother."

    Shu Yu tapped his finger lightly on the table, thought for a moment, and said, "Well, let''s see the situation when the time comes. After all, going to Huajiang Mansion by boat depends on the coincidence of the time. If there is no boat in the past, it may be We have to wait a day or two. In that case, let''s go to Tianning County. If we happen to catch the boat to the capital, we will wait until the next time we come back."

    She thought, when they came back from the capital, the Miyagi''s matter would be resolved.

    Tianning County is where Meng Yunzheng has lived for ten years. He should also want to go back and have a look.

    Yingxi heard the words and nodded again and again, "Okay."

 Chapter 1070ï¼š The courtyard wall collapsed

    Chapter 1070 The courtyard wall collapses

    The matter was decided like this, Shu Yu just hoped that the rain would stop as soon as possible, if it still rained tomorrow, then it would have to continue to delay.

    Fortunately, in the evening, the rain gradually subsided, and it stopped when it was dark.

    However, in the middle of the night, there was another rush of rain beating against the window.

    Shu Yu sighed, turned over and continued to sleep.

    The next day, the sky was bright and the sun came out again. Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief.

    When the window was opened, the street was slowly getting lively.

    Yingxi said after packing up, "Miss, you can rest for a while, I''ll go down to buy breakfast, and by the way, buy some dry food to eat on the way."

    "Well, let''s go."

    After Yingxi went out, Shu Yu began to wash and pack.

    Yingxi came back very quickly, the two of them had breakfast together, and they were ready to check out and set off.

    Who knew that just as he stood up, there was a sudden loud noise outside, accompanied by the screams of people and the neighing of donkeys and horses, which shocked the two of them violently.

    "It seems to be... a voice from the backyard." Yingxi raised his head, his eyes widened, "I''ll go take a look."

    "Let''s go together." Her carriage was still tied to the stable in the backyard.

    The voice just now included the neighing of a donkey and a horse. Could it be that something happened to the horse?

    The two of them grabbed their bags and went out the door.

    Their room was a little far away, and it took a while to reach the backyard.

    At this time, a large group of people had gathered in the backyard, all pointing and pointing in front of them.

    Shu Yu got close before he heard what they were saying.

    "...the backyard wall, including the one on the right side of the stable, collapsed."

    "This yard hasn''t been repaired for a long time. A few days ago, I reminded the shopkeeper that the courtyard wall seemed to be a little tilted, and the shopkeeper didn''t take it seriously. It rained so hard yesterday, no, the courtyard walls collapsed. If you break a lot of things, you have to pay for it." The person who spoke was wearing clothes from the inn''s kitchen and should have helped in the back kitchen.

    "Other things are fine. Anyway, the valuable and fragile items were brought back to the room by the guests. The most important thing is the livestock. I just took a look and it seems that I broke a donkey, a mule, and two animals. Ma, it¡¯s a lot of money to lose.¡±

    Shu Yu frowned, looked at Yingxi, and quickly squeezed into the crowd to the front.

    The scene was in a mess, and it looked a little horrible.

    Several animals were being dragged out. The two horses were probably the closest to the collapsed courtyard wall. One was seriously injured and the other was out of breath.

    The donkey was small and probably huddled in the corner, so he was injured a little but not life-threatening. At the moment, he is being held by its owner to comfort him, but he is so frightened that he is screaming with his neck raised.

    The mule''s leg was hit, and it fell to the ground without knowing the specifics. Its owner was also in a hurry, and was inquiring about where there was a reliable veterinarian.

    The rest of the horses that were not in trouble were tied to the left position, and the groom in the stable was calming them down.

    Including Shu Yu''s white horse, Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief.

    Ying Xi said in a low voice, "We came to the inn just after noon yesterday. There were no guests at that time, and there were no horses in the stables, so Dabai was tied to the leftmost shed, which was far from the collapsed courtyard wall. It''s a little farther, so it should be fine."

    Just may be frightened, I don¡¯t know if the problem is serious.

 Chapter 1071ï¼š to be compensated

    Chapter 1071 Ask Shu for Compensation

    Shu Yu nodded, "If the veterinarian comes over later, let him show Dabai too."

    After she finished speaking, she walked towards her white horse.

    The horses and carriages are separate, the carriages are neatly arranged on the other side of the backyard, and the horses are tied in the stable to hide from the rain and feed.

    The carriage was not affected and is now intact.

    Shu Yu walked to Dabai''s side, reached out and touched its head.

    Dabai recognized her and rubbed her very affectionately. Seeing this, Shu Yu smiled and secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    It seems that her family Dabai has calmed down. Unlike the other horses that are a little bit irritable next to them, even their masters dare not approach.

    Shu Yu nodded to the groom in the stable, "I''ll do it myself."

    Shu Yu wanted to lead Dabai a little further, otherwise other horses would still have an impact on Dabai.

    However, she just took Dabai a few steps to the side, when a few people suddenly rushed out in front of her and stopped her directly.

    "Stop, you are not allowed to go."

    Shu Yu frowned and looked up at the few people in front of him.

    These people... seem to be the owners of the two disaster-stricken horses? Just now, they were still standing beside the injured horse, looking anxiously waiting for the veterinarian to arrive.

    Yingxi stood in front of Shu Yu and asked with a sullen face, "What are you doing?"

    "We didn''t want to do anything, we just wanted to seek justice from the girl."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    ha? What justice is she asking for?

    She pointed to herself, "I don''t seem to know you guys, do you ask me to be fair? I didn''t do anything to you."

    "You don''t know us, but our two horses are because of you." One of the middle-aged men who seemed to be in charge of the house stepped forward and stared sharply at Shu Yu.

    His appearance was a bit vicious, and the guests watching the fun all took two steps back and kept their distance from them.

    Shu Yu''s face didn''t change at all, he just thought it was funny, "You guys are joking, every one of your horses died and one injury was caused by the collapse of the courtyard wall, what''s my business? It collapsed."

    "The collapse of the courtyard wall was indeed a cause, but our two horses were clever and broke free from the ropes before the courtyard wall collapsed to the stables. Who knew that they were kicked by your horse and fell on The ground happened to be pressed down by the collapsed stables, and he died immediately."

    Shu Yu, "..." She felt like she didn''t understand very well.

    "You said that the death of your horse was caused by my family?"

    "right."

    Shu Yu pointed to the place where they tied the horses, and then pointed to the stable on the left, "My Dabai is on the far left, and the rope is still tied, and your two horses are on the far right. You tell me this distance, My horse kicked your horse?"

    The middle-aged man nodded, "Yes, I have witnesses."

    "Who?"

    The middle-aged man pointed to the inn groom behind Shu Yu who was holding a horse.

    Shu Yu turned his head, the groom''s body shook a little, then nodded again and again, and said, "This girl, indeed, it is true. Your white horse reacts faster than other horses. The courtyard wall just showed signs of collapse. He was very irritable, he broke off the reins and ran out. Who knew that when he ran to the stable on the right, the guest''s horse also came out, and as soon as the two horses collided, your white horse kicked its hoof directly, so..."

    He lowered his head as he spoke, but the meaning behind him was obvious.

 Chapter 1072ï¼š Its clear

    Chapter 1072 It''s obvious

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes and looked at the groom in front of him.

    She didn''t believe him, the man looked away when he spoke, obviously lying.

    but¡­¡­

    Shu Yu looked at the reins in his hand, there were indeed torn marks, as if it had been violently broken.

    But Shu Yu and Yingxi took care of Dabai personally, and both of them were very meticulous about Dabai. In addition, this is related to their own safety, so the quality of the reins is naturally the best, and they just checked it yesterday, and there is no problem with the rope, and it will not break after two struggles.

    This was designed by someone.

    Shu Yu glanced at the groom, and then looked at the group of middle-aged men in front of him.

    This group of people has formed a circle, surrounding her and Yingxi in the middle.

    Shu Yu sneered, "So what do you want? Let me compensate?"

    The middle-aged man frowned, but shook his head, "No, the collapse of the courtyard wall is the fault of the inn. We will ask the shopkeeper to clarify the compensation."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "So..."

    "But our two horses have accompanied our brothers all the way. They have a deep relationship. We are very sad when they die like this. The most important thing is that our horses had a chance to escape. The white horse was hurt. We don''t ask you to lose money, as long as you keep the white horse and let us deal with it. "

    Shu Yu suddenly realized, my good guy, this is because of her family, and seeing that the two girls are so easy to bully, you want to deceive them?

    She looked at the shopkeeper of the inn again, the shopkeeper staggered his face and did not look at her.

    Shu Yu understood, one of the white horses who liked her, and the other didn''t want to pay more. The two sides hit it off and began to count her, right?

    It seems that the reasoning is unreasonable, and it is also a waste of time and energy.

    In that case, then...

    "Report to the officer."

    Everyone present exclaimed ''hoo''.

    The face of the shopkeeper and the middle-aged man changed obviously.

    Shu Yu raised his head and said with a smile, "I don''t admit that my white horse kicked your horse. Now I have reason to suspect that you want to cheat on me, and I also suspect that the shopkeeper doesn''t want to compensate and just let the groom give me false evidence. Take advantage of me. I''m a weak woman, I can''t beat you, and I don''t have a helper when I go out, so I can only report to the officials. "

    Someone in the crowd hurriedly said, "Girl, this is not a good way to report to the official. If you go to the official''s office, you will have to peel off the skin. You should discuss it with them."

    Shu Yu turned his head, smiled at the crowd, and said, "No, I want to report to the official. Master Guan is the master of the people. I believe the government will return my innocence. We must have confidence in the government and the court."

    other people,"¡­¡­"

    The middle-aged man didn''t want to report to the official, so he frowned and said, "Why do you need to do this, girl, we just need to deal with this white horse."

    "That won''t work. You said that your two horses have a deep relationship with you. My family Dabai and I also have a friendship for more than ten years. If you say it is handed over to you, it will be handed over to you. Am I such a conscientious person?"

    Yingxi lowered his head silently, Miss, Dabai has no friendship with you for more than ten days.

    The middle-aged man was also stunned, didn''t this white horse just look like an adult? Where is the ten-year-old horse?

    "Okay, let me let you go, I''m going to report to the official."

    After Shu Yu finished speaking, he led the horse and walked out. The middle-aged man''s face became solemn, and he looked at the person behind him and gave him a look.

    The people behind gathered around him, as if they were going to grab it.

 Chapter 1073ï¼š she is weak

    Chapter 1073 She is a weak woman

    Shu Yu snorted coldly, kicked the guy who knocked the head over as soon as he lifted his foot, followed by one sideways, and threw the other guy over his shoulder.

    Turning his head, Yingxi also flipped over two.

    Everyone, "..." Are you not a weak woman? Can''t you beat them?

    The middle-aged man was stunned, and subconsciously took a few steps back.

    The others didn''t dare to go forward, they just circled in a virtual circle, Shu Yu moved forward, and the circle also moved forward.

    The backyard wall had collapsed by more than half, and Shu Yu led the horse out easily.

    The middle-aged man sees that this is not a problem. If it goes on like this, he will be gone.

    Someone shouted, "The official is here."

    Shu Yu raised his head and saw two officials in chasing clothes coming here, and he didn''t know if they happened to pass by or who called them.

    Someone in the crowd called Shu Yu, "Girl, didn''t you say you want to report to the official? This messenger is coming at the right time."

    Shu Yu glanced at the man, why do these people like to watch the fun so much?

    However, he is not the only one who is afraid that the world will not be chaotic. Someone in the crowd has already shouted loudly, "Master, there is someone here who wants to report to the official."

    Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, and the middle-aged man''s expression changed slightly.

    This is the end of the matter, and there is no other way.

    The middle-aged man saw the messenger looking over here, and hurried up to meet him.

    Shu Yu saw with sharp eyes that he was holding a piece of broken silver and handed it to the messenger. The messenger glanced at him, and then accepted the piece of silver.

    Yingxi leaned over to Shu Yu and whispered, "Miss, that official may not be on our side anymore."

    "Well, let''s make a big fuss in a while, go directly to the government office, and find the prefect."

    She is also a person with status now, so she won''t suffer losses in such trivial matters, right?

    As he was talking, the two officials came over, glanced at Shu Yu, and then at the white horse beside her, and said, "You want to report to the official?"

    Without waiting for Shu Yu to speak, he continued, "Wait a moment, now we have something to do, and we''ll talk about the specific situation later. Okay, now step back a little, don''t get in the way here."

    Shu Yu thought he would attack directly when he came up, but didn''t expect to ask her to wait any longer?

    The official clerk has already waved his hand and told everyone to retreat, "I just said why there are so many people here, the courtyard wall has collapsed more than half. It''s okay, don''t surround yourself, and then move back."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw two carriages approaching not far from the street.

    Someone next to Shu Yu whispered, "Is that the carriage of the prefect?"

    Shu Yu suddenly realized, this is because the prefect has something to pass through this street, are these two officials here to clear the way?

    just thought, two carriages have already passed in front of him.

    It''s just that when the person sitting in the carriage in front lifted the curtain of the car and looked out, he was facing Shu Yu''s line of sight.

    "Master Wan??" Shu Yu was surprised.

    Isn''t this the official of the Ministry of Personnel who went to Linzhang Prefecture to announce the decree?

    Shu Yu had a relationship with this Master Wan. When Yao Tianqin was reinstated by an official, it was Master Wan who announced the decree and brought people back.

    He seemed to have been injured or ill, and was saved by the medicine that Hou Shi took.

    The day Yao Tianqin left Heichang County, Shu Yu went to see him off and happened to meet this Master Wan.

    Isn''t he an official in the capital, why did he come to Shangyang Mansion? It''s not going to come again to announce the decree.

 Chapter 1074ï¼š goodbye man

    Chapter 1074 Goodbye Master Wan

    Shu Yu just thought, walking in the carriage in front, suddenly came the voice of Lord Wan, "Stop."

    The carriage stopped abruptly, the one in front stopped, and the one in the back naturally stopped as well.

    Followed by a person who came out of the carriage, the official standing in front of Shu Yu hurried forward, "Sir."

    It seems that this is the prefect of Shangyang House.

    Lord Prefect waved his hand, stepped forward a few steps to the carriage in front and asked, "Master Wan, what''s the matter?"

    Sir Wan shook his head, after looking at Shu Yu steadily, he said hesitantly, "Miss Lu?"

    Lord Prefect was stunned for a moment, followed Lord Wan''s line of sight and turned his head, first to see the conspicuous white horse, and then to see Shu Yu next to the big white horse.

    He asked in a low voice, "Master Wan knows that girl?"

    Sir Wan nodded, got off the carriage, and walked in front of Shu Yu a few steps.

    "Master Lu Xiang, it''s really you."

    Shu Yu didn''t expect that he would recognize him, he was surprised for a moment, and immediately handed over, "Master Wan, long time no see, stay safe."

    "This official is very good, but I have to congratulate Lord Luxiang." Master Wan laughed, "Where is Lord Luxiang going?"

    While speaking, he glanced at the white horse again.

    If it wasn''t for the driver who was driving in front of him saying that the white horse next to him was very hard to see, he would not have lifted the curtain of the car curiously.

    Who knew that when he looked out, he happened to see Lu Xiangjun next to the white horse.

    Although he had only met Shu Yu once, he was impressed enough. It was mainly because Master Yao and Master Qi looked at her differently. Among the people who sent Yao Tianqin out of the city to return to Beijing at that time, although she was dressed in ordinary clothes, she was out of tune with the somewhat sluggish atmosphere in Heichang County.

    Later, on the way to send Master Yao back to Beijing, he often heard Master Yao mention this girl. Said that if it wasn''t for her, he wouldn''t be able to resume his post.

    Master Wan didn''t care about such a little girl at first, but Master Yao mentioned that this girl brought him to meet Master Qi, which made him a little distracted.

    Then after the fever package incident, and following Mr. Qi back to Beijing, Mr. Wan would not be able to remember Shu Yu if he wanted to.

    Shu Yu smiled, "Going far away."

    The prefect just happened to come over and looked at Shu Yu in surprise.

    Master Wan then introduced, "This is Mr. Lu Xiang, the one who presented the hot pack. This is the Yang Zhifu of Shangyang House."

    said, he looked behind Shu Yu.

    At this sight, the collapsed courtyard wall came into view, and then looking at the eyes behind Shu Yu who were staring at the white horse, Master Wan narrowed his eyes slightly, "Lord Lu Xiang, but what''s the trouble?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "It''s okay, it''s just pouring rain and the courtyard wall collapsed. We are negotiating with the shopkeeper of the inn on compensation."

    "I see."

    Since she doesn''t say it, it means that it''s not a big problem.

    Sir Wan still had important things to do, so he didn''t want to delay too much, so he told Shu Yu and got on the carriage again.

    It was the prefect of Yang, who explained to the entourage beside him, "You are here to help Lu Xiangjun, help, and come back after you have dealt with it."

    "Yes."

    Yang Zhifu nodded at Shu Yu, then got into the carriage.

    The two carriages continued to walk towards the city gate with the officials behind them, until they turned a corner and disappeared, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    Shu Yu pondered, where should this Master Wan go to announce the decree?

    This Shangyang Mansion is the only place to go to Linzhang Mansion.

 Chapter 1075ï¼š Saw it yesterday

    Chapter 1075 Was spotted yesterday

    Shu Yu was fascinated by the thought, and the attendant of Yang Zhifu was already calling her, "Master Luxiang, Lord Luxiang?"

    Shu Yu returned to his senses, and heard the attendant say, "If there is something wrong with Mr. Luxiang, just explain it to his subordinates."

    "Oh, yes, there is really something going on." Shu Yu turned around with a smile, glanced at the pale inn shopkeeper and the group of middle-aged men who wanted to step back, and said slowly, "I previously I just said that I want to report to the official, just now, two official officials came and asked me to wait for a while, I don¡¯t know if I can report now.¡±

    Lord Wan''s greeting made everyone present know that the girl in front of her was not someone who was weak and easy to bully. She was a lord of the township, and even the prefect was a person who spoke kindly.

    Not to mention the innkeeper and the middle-aged man who wanted to plot against her, even the two officials who ran over to collect the broken silver from others also changed their faces.

    They hurriedly stuffed the piece of silver directly back into the middle-aged man, then walked over to Shu Yu, cupped their hands and said, "Yes, Lu Xiangjun did say that he wanted to report to the official."

    The entourage nodded, "Since that''s the case, why don''t we go to the inn and talk slowly?"

    "it is good."

    Shu Yu started walking inside, stopped after walking a few steps, pointed at the middle-aged man who wanted to take the opportunity to escape, "Don''t go, let''s let the government settle the case and see whose fault it is. ."

    "Hehe, hehe, Mr. Lu Xiang, you see this is all a misunderstanding." The middle-aged man smiled very embarrassedly.

    The shopkeeper on the side of also hurriedly said, "Master Lu Xiang, don''t worry, your white horse is frightened, and we will definitely compensate you."

    Shu Yu looked at them amusingly, "Why, you have to compensate me now? Didn''t you want me to compensate before?"

    The two did not dare to make a sound.

    On the contrary, the attendant squinted his eyes, raised his hand and said, "Okay, don''t stand here, come in and talk."

    Shu Yu went in first, and there were two officials standing behind the middle-aged man. He couldn''t leave if he wanted to, so he had to follow.

    There are already veterinarians in the yard treating the injured mules and horses.

    Since the veterinarian was there, Shu Yu happened to ask how the horse died and if there were any signs of being kicked.

    The veterinarian checked it carefully and was sure it wasn''t.

    In fact, the matter is not complicated. After all, the sudden collapse of the courtyard wall, the middle-aged man thought of cheating on Shu Yu temporarily, so the plan was not comprehensive and there were many mistakes.

    Soon, under the interrogation of the officials, several people explained it clearly.

    Shu Yu came early yesterday to take shelter from the rain, and Da Bai also rested in the stable early.

    The middle-aged men and the others didn''t arrive until the evening, and they saw Dabai at a glance. This horse was in high spirits, and its fur was shiny. Who wouldn''t be jealous?

    The middle-aged man didn''t think about taking the horse as his own at that time, but he just asked a few more questions out of curiosity.

    As soon as I inquired, I knew that the owner of the white horse was a little girl, and the little girl was only accompanied by a maid. According to the shopkeeper, unlike the locals, they may have run away from home or something.

    In short, they haven''t been out of the house since they arrived at the inn yesterday. Even if they had dinner, they were sent by Xiao Er, and they looked a little afraid of life.

    The middle-aged man wondered if he could ask Shu Yu to buy this white horse.

    Who knew that the accident came suddenly, the courtyard wall collapsed in the morning, the middle-aged man was the first to rush over, and he saw the scene in the stable at a glance.

 Chapter 1076ï¼š dispose of

    Chapter 1076 Disposal

    The right time and place are right and people, such an opportunity is in front of me, how can a middle-aged man be willing to let it go?

    Before anyone came running, he didn''t even care about the horse that was buried beneath his house, and rushed directly to the groom.

    The groom was pulling the frightened horse in a panic, and suddenly a string of copper plates was stuffed into his hand.

    When the middle-aged man said this, the groom was so moved that he accepted the string of copper plates. When Shu Yu arrived, he made a false testimony in due time.

    The shopkeeper of the inn was also in a daze. It was indeed his fault that the inn made such a big mistake. Previously, the courtyard wall was a little weak, and he dragged it out again and again, resulting in a catastrophe. This time the loss and compensation must be borne by him.

    The middle-aged man said that as long as he cooperated, and when he got the white horse, the shopkeeper would only be responsible for the cost of diagnosis and treatment of the injured horse. As for the dead horse, he did not need to pay for it.

    The shopkeeper naturally breathed a sigh of relief. If the customer who suffered the most was not held accountable, he would not need to bleed heavily.

    A few people hit it off, and when Shu Yu came over, their attention was already on her.

    It''s just that they knew that Shu Yu was not the person they thought was easy to bully. This time, let alone the white horse, they might have to be punished themselves.

    Yang Zhifu''s entourage and officials looked very ugly after hearing this. They calculated who was bad, and even calculated on Lu Xiangjun.

    Looking at Shu Yu''s expression, she knew that she would not eat this dumb shit.

    The entourage wanted to ask Shu Yu what he meant, and how to deal with this matter to be satisfied.

    Shu Yu still has to hurry, and he really has no time to waste on this matter, so let him make up his own mind and follow the rules.

    This matter was handed over to the officials, while Shu Yu asked the veterinarian to help him look at Dabai and see if he was injured.

    The veterinarian carefully examined Dabai, shook his head with a smile and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Lu Xiang, this Dabai horse is in good spirits, and there is nothing serious."

    At least compared to other horses in the stable, the performance of the big white horse can be said to be very good.

    Shu Yu touched Dabai''s head and calmed down a little.

    The officials over there have also discussed it, and the final result is that the shopkeeper is responsible for all compensation. Some people have also gone to the owner of the inn for this matter, but the owner has not arrived yet. But the responsibility of the shopkeeper is heavy, and it is estimated that the loss of money is not counted, but the future has to be compensated.

    As for the group of middle-aged men and the groom, who framed and falsely accused the Xiangjun, they could not escape the blame.

    According to the laws of the Dasu Dynasty, he was hit with twenty big boards, imprisoned for half a month, confiscated his money, and compensated the victim taels of silver.

    Shu Yu has no objection to this. She knows that the middle-aged men are not locals, and it seems that they are out to do business.

    This delay is not the least bit lost.

    She still has to travel, so she refused the invitation of her entourage to let her go to the government office to rest, received the compensation, and set off with Yingxi.

    The entourage and the official sent her all the way to the city gate before returning.

    Starting again, Shu Yu was still a little worried about Dabai''s situation, so he didn''t go fast at first.

    Waited until the next day to confirm that there was no problem with it, and then increased the speed.

    Three days later, the two arrived at Huajiangfu. They had to take a boat, so they went straight to Huajiangfu pier.

    Yingxi got out of the car and asked about it, only to find out that they were a step late. There was a boat that could pick up carriages and horses earlier, and it had already left an hour ago.

    The next shift will be at noon tomorrow.

 Chapter 1077ï¼š Meng Yunzhengs hometown

    Chapter 1077 Meng Yunzheng''s Hometown

    Yingxi came back and said, Shu Yu made a decisive decision and decided to take advantage of this day to go to Tianning County.

    They quickly agreed with the owner of the merchant ship to take a boat at noon tomorrow, paid the deposit first, and then went straight to Tianning County with Yingxi.

    Tianning County is not far from Fucheng, and Huajiang Fu is a freight terminal, so Tianning County is also very prosperous.

    Shu Yu entered the city in a carriage and saw a completely different atmosphere from Jiangyuan County.

    "Do you know where the former Grand Escort was?"

    Yingxi shook his head, "I was only three years old when I left Tianning County, and I can''t remember many things."

    For example, Meng Yunzheng, she actually met him when she was a child, but how did she know this person after all these years?

    Although her father passed away, she went back to Tianning County twice.

    But Lin''s father was buried outside the city. It was very inconvenient for her and her brother to come to worship him. The time was tight, and they almost left after a glance. .

    If Yingdong was there, he might still be able to recognize it.

    Yingxi really has no impression at all.

    "But I heard my brother mention that the Quansheng Security Bureau is on the South Fifth Street." As for whether it was on the street or at the end of the street, she was not quite sure.

    South Fifth Street?

    Shu Yu nodded to indicate that he understood. The two of them inquired about the location of Xianan 5th Street and learned that it was not very far from the city gate, so they simply found an inn nearby and tidied up first.

    Immediately, Shu Yu said to Xi, "While it''s still early, you can go buy some incense sticks and paper money and go to see your father outside the city. Drive the carriage away, and I''ll go around South Fifth Street."

    "Miss, let me accompany you, I..."

    "No." Shu Yu waved his hand, "We''re leaving early tomorrow. You won''t have time to see your father tomorrow, so you can only go now."

    Yingxi gritted his teeth and finally nodded.

    Shu Yu told her, "Remember to come back before the city gate closes, don''t delay too long."

    It''s too late now. She has to go out of the city and go up the mountain to buy things, so the time is actually a little tight.

    Yingxi nodded, and without delay, pulled the carriage and left the inn.

    After she left, Shu Yu changed her clothes and started walking towards South Fifth Street.

    South Fifth Street is really not far from here, just a fifteen-minute walk away.

    It¡¯s just that this street is actually quite long, and the Quansheng Escort Bureau doesn¡¯t know where it is, so she should look for it slowly.

    Shu Yu looked at the nearby scenery. Is this where Meng Yunzheng lived when he was a child?

    I don''t know how much has changed in the past ten years. If he comes back, I don''t know if he can recognize it.

    This street is quite lively, and there are many shops around, not exactly a living place.

    Shu Yu thought, and saw a somewhat dilapidated yard not far away.

    Almost without asking, Shu Yu knew that this was the Quansheng Escort.

    This yard is quite big, half of it has been burnt down, and the other half is still a high-walled compound, but it has been in disrepair for many years.

    Shu Yu stood at the door and looked up at the house in front of him. It should be right, it is estimated that this is the prosperous **** bureau that was set on fire that year.

    After looking at it for a moment, her eyes fell on a tattered beggar in the corner.

    The beggar looked a little old, and was holding a broken bowl in his hand. The bowl was dirty, and there was not a single copper plate in it.

 Chapter 1078ï¼š Im soft-hearted

    Chapter 1078 I am soft-hearted

    The beggar raised his head, saw Shu Yu looking at him, and hurriedly stretched out his bowl, "Miss, all right."

    Shu Yu touched the cuffs, took out five or six copper plates, stepped forward and put them in his bowl.

    As soon as he bent down, he suddenly felt like being stared at.

    Years of caution made her trust her intuition very much. The hairs on her body exploded instantly, and her whole body became tense.

    Shu Yu''s movements paused slightly, and after putting down the copper plate, he straightened up again without saying a word.

    smiled immediately, took two steps back, and turned around as if nothing had happened.

    There was no one behind , there was only a small restaurant. At this time, there were only two or three tables of guests drinking wine, eating peanuts and chatting.

    No one looked this way, as if she had just delusional.

    Shu Yu pursed his lips, and simply lifted his feet and entered the restaurant lobby.

    The guy immediately greeted him, "What do you want to eat, girl?"

    Shu Yu was not hungry, but he still ordered a plate of local specialty cakes and a pot of flower tea, and then found a seat by the window and sat down.

    The guy quickly brought what she asked for, and while pouring tea for her, he asked with a smile, "The guest looks at the eyes, doesn''t he seem to be a local?"

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "Well, it''s not the first time I''ve come here. My family has a servant''s hometown here. This time I happened to pass through Tianning County. She asked me to go back to my hometown to see it. I was impatient to go. , just wander around here by yourself."

    "That girl is really a kind-hearted master."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Yes, there are not many masters like me now, and I am soft-hearted."

    Man, "..." I didn''t know how to answer for a while.

    Fortunately, he poured the tea, and quickly put the teapot down and was about to leave, but Shu Yu suddenly asked, "By the way, what''s going on in the yard opposite your restaurant?"

    As soon as these words came out, the feeling of being stared at just now came back.

    I don''t know if the other party has restrained a lot this time and is not so blatant, so this feeling is only for a moment, and soon disappears again.

    But Shu Yu still looked in the direction of the door, pointing at the Quansheng Escort Bureau outside, as he quickly glanced around the corner of his eyes, his eyes missed the shopkeeper next to the counter, and then asked the guy, "That''s it. The yard was burnt like that, why didn''t you repair it properly? This area is quite lively, so it''s a pity to leave it like this."

    The guy sighed and said in a low voice, "That''s not it, it''s a pity who doesn''t say it. It''s just that the yard was involved in a lawsuit back then, and it was involved with the high officials of the capital. The owner''s family is not in Tianning County, so it has been left alone. .But there are people who want to take the opportunity to take it for themselves, but they have not succeeded."

    The owner of this yard is Meng Pei. After the fire in the yard, the government finally determined that it was caused by the owner''s improper use of the fire, and it was written as an accident on the closing file.

    After Meng Pei passed away, the house should naturally be inherited by his son Meng Yunzheng.

    But Meng Yunzheng was taken away by Gongqiu, he was not Meng Pei''s son, so this courtyard belonged to Meng Pei''s younger brother. His younger brother came to Tianning County to handle the Meng family''s funeral, and then went back after finishing.

    The owner of the yard is not in Tianning County, and brother Meng Pei has no plans to sell it. No, he just kept it.

    Shu Yu is more curious, "Why do some people try to take it for themselves but fail to succeed?"

 Chapter 1079ï¼š old beggar at the door

    Chapter 1079 The old beggar at the door

    The guy sighed and pointed to the beggar who was huddled in the corner of the door, "Did you see that beggar?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "I see, I just gave him a few coins."

    "That old beggar was originally the gatekeeper of the yard. When the yard caught fire, the hostess of the yard was burned to death. The old beggar blamed himself very much, blaming himself for not being able to save the host''s house that day. After it was burned, he became crazy, and he stayed at the door all day long, and whoever wanted to hit the house would get angry, but this old beggar still has a lot of skills, and most people can''t beat him."

    Shu Yu was stunned, the old beggar was the doorman of the Meng Family Security Bureau?

    She heard Meng Yunzheng say that the original **** of the Quansheng **** bureau either went to find a way out by himself, or went to work in another **** bureau. As for the servants in the **** bureau, there were not many people, but they were all brought back by the uncle of the Meng family.

    It stands to reason that this old beggar should have followed the Meng family''s uncle, why is he still here?

    Could it be that he has been here for ten years?

    The guy sighed and continued, "After two times, the county magistrate asked someone to look at it, but he didn''t drive the old beggar away, but no one was allowed to come to the house again."

    As for why the county magistrate attaches so much importance to this matter, the man doesn''t know.

    Ke Shuyu knew that this was probably because of Gongqiu.

    "This old beggar is a man who values ??love and righteousness, so pitiful."

    The guy nodded, "It''s really loyal."

    Shu Yu took out a tael of silver from his sleeve and gave it to the guy, "Help me deliver it to the old beggar."

    "This, girl..."

    Shu Yu sighed with emotion, "I am kind-hearted and soft-hearted. I can''t hear stories like this, and I can''t see such a loving and righteous person suffering. Take it and let him eat better."

    Man, "..." I don''t know what to say anymore.

    In fact, he is also very kind and righteous. The business of this restaurant is not very good, but he is still working hard here, and he has not slackened all day. Shouldn¡¯t he also eat better?

    The guy looked at the broken silver in his hand and almost blurted out the words.

    You can see that there is a plate of cakes and a pot of tea in front of Shu Yu, but he didn''t say this.

    He rushed to the door with the broken silver in his hand, put the silver in front of the old beggar, and said, "The girl who gave you the copper plate just now gave it to you, saying that you value friendship and righteousness, and asked you to buy more food. Don''t be hungry."

    The old beggar picked up the silver and bit it, then hehehe smiled.

    The guy sighed, shook his head, and turned back.

    Shu Yu continued to drink tea and eat snacks. The guy was probably jealous of her reward. There were no customers at the moment. He was very free, so he would go to Shu Yu''s side from time to time to pour tea for her.

    Shu Yu had the feeling of seeing the waiter at Haidilao, and the flower tea was filled after only half a cup of it.

    She was quite helpless, and the shopkeeper couldn''t stand it anymore, so she came over and scolded the man and apologized to Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu waved his hand and said with a smile, "It''s okay, I like listening to these stories, and he tells them well."

    Shu Yu and the guy didn''t just talk about the burnt-down yard on the opposite side, she also mentioned something else, not to mention that the guy knew everything about Tianning County very well.

    But Shu Yu also made sure of one thing. As long as he didn''t talk about the Meng Family Escort, that kind of staring at her would gradually disappear.

 Chapter 1080ï¼š Someone is following behind Shu Yu

    Chapter 1080 Someone is following behind Shu Yu

    Shu Yu sat in the restaurant for about an hour before leaving, and packed a cake before leaving.

    When she walked out of the restaurant, she glanced at the beggar in the corner again, then shook her head, sighed and said, "What a pity."

    The guy who took her out sighed, "Yeah, it''s rare to meet a kind-hearted person like the girl today, and after giving so much silver, I can finally have a good meal."

    He can also eat a good meal. Just now, he finally made the girl satisfied with his words and gave him a reward... Half a tael of silver, although it is not as good as the beggar who cares about love and righteousness, but it is worth it.

    Shu Yu retracted his gaze, and walked away without looking back with the pastry in his hand.

    Her movements are still unhurried, and she seems to be looking at the surrounding environment with curiosity. Occasionally, when she sees interesting and fun things, she will stop to take a look. If she likes it, she will pay for it.

    These things are played casually, and she even saw a strangely shaped bowl, which she thought was very interesting and bought it.

    Therefore, this journey was very slow, and when I couldn''t carry the things in my hand, I regretted returning to the inn.

    When Shu Yu walked to the counter, he greeted the shopkeeper and asked him, "Is my maid back?"

    The shopkeeper shook his head, "Not yet."

    Shu Yu frowned, "I''ve been here for too long, I still want to buy something for her to hold for me, don''t wait until the city gate is closed and haven''t come back yet?"

    She muttered a few words, then carried her things back to her room.

    Not long after she returned to the room, a man in gray came over, leaned against the counter, and went around the corner to ask the shopkeeper about Shu Yu''s origin.

    The shopkeeper said that the girl was with a little maid by her side. The little maid seemed to be from Tianning County, and when she arrived at the inn, she went to pay homage to her father outside the city.

    This girl is a generous girl, and she gave her money to buy incense and paper money. When the maid left, she went out to go shopping.

    The grey-clothed man nodded when he heard the words, left the inn, and went back to Nanwu Street in a roundabout way. He entered the restaurant where Shu Yu used to eat pastries, and said to the shopkeeper, "I''ve inquired, that girl is indeed It was to let the personal maid beside me come back to pay homage to my father, but the maid has not returned since she left the city, and it is said that she will leave Tianning County early in the morning."

    The shopkeeper nodded, "So that''s right with what she just said. Just keep an eye on her to see if she will leave tomorrow morning."

    "Yes."

    The man in grey came to the outside of the inn again, huddled in the corner, staring at the door of the inn.

    When it was getting dark, Yingxi came back with a carriage.

    Her eyes were a little swollen, but she was in good spirits.

    Not long after she entered the inn, she came out with Shu Yu again.

    The two found a restaurant for dinner, and after eating, they went to buy some things, and then went back to the inn to rest.

    In the early morning of the next day, Shu Yu and Yingxi carried large and small bags into the carriage, went to the counter and checked out of the room, and drove the carriage straight to the gate of the city.

    Watching them go out of the city gate, and not coming back after a long time, the man in gray yawned, returned to the restaurant on South Fifth Street, and whispered to the shopkeeper, "They will leave at dawn. already."

    The shopkeeper nodded, "It seems that they really passed by." It has nothing to do with Meng Pei.

    The shopkeeper glanced blankly at the old beggar at the door and continued to work.

 Chapter 1081ï¼š old beggar yanbo

    Chapter 1081 Old Beggar Yanbo

    Shu Yu''s carriage ran all the way towards Huajiang Mansion, and after leaving a long way, she asked, "Yingxi, did your brother tell you about the gatekeeper of the Quansheng Escort?"

    Yingxi, "Concierge?"

    She thought for a while, "You mean Uncle Yan?"

    "It should be." Shu Yu didn''t take a close look at the old beggar. He was unkempt and the outline of his face could not be seen clearly, "What kind of person is that?"

    "My brother didn''t mention much, but he said that Yan Bo is the best person in the entire escort."

    It was for this reason that Ying Dong told her about Uncle Yan, otherwise if he was just a humble concierge, who would talk about him on purpose?

    "My brother said that Uncle Yan was injured before, and when his life was dying, Uncle Meng rescued him. My brother didn''t know the specifics, but after that, Uncle Yan became the doorman of the escort. My brother When I was young, I practiced martial arts with Master Meng, and it was Uncle Yan who watched. Because whether it was my father or Uncle Meng, they had to dart from time to time, and when they were not at home, Uncle Yan would supervise their martial arts practice."

    Yingxi didn''t remember what he had with Yanbo, but according to Yingdong, Yanbo took good care of children. When she was unhappy and cried when she was a child, he would buy caramel for her to eat.

    "Why did you suddenly ask about Uncle Yan?" Uncle Yan should have been sent to Uncle Meng ten years ago.

    Shu Yu and Ying Xi were both sitting on the carriage, she leaned against the edge of the frame, her head swaying with the bumps.

    The voice was a little low, "I saw that Yan Bo, right at the door of the Grand Escort."

    "Yu..." Yingxi grabbed the reins abruptly and looked at her in astonishment, "Miss, you, you said you saw Bo Yan?"

    "Well, he is a beggar now, and he is sitting at the door of the security guard begging. I heard from the guy in the restaurant opposite that since the fire ten years ago, he has become crazy and not sober."

    "Why, how could it be? She''s not..." Shouldn''t she be at Uncle Meng''s house?

    Yingxi''s fingers holding the reins tightened, she raised her head suddenly and asked, "Then, let''s not take him with us? I mean, will Young Master Meng want to see him?"

    If Yanbo was a normal person, Yingxi wouldn''t ask that, but the lady said that he was crazy and begging for a living, Yingxi felt that...it was difficult to connect with the best Yanbo in the **** bureau that his brother said. Somewhat uncomfortable.

    Shu Yu shook his head and let her continue on her way.

    After the carriage started shaking again, Shu Yu said, "Someone is staring at Uncle Yan."

    "Who?"

    "Should be someone from Gongqiu."

    Yingxi didn''t quite understand, "Why, what are you doing staring at Bo Yan?"

    Shu Yu snorted, "You and your brother don''t believe that Uncle Meng is dead, right?" Seeing Yingxi nodded, "I guess Gongqiu doesn''t believe it either, he thinks that Uncle Meng would come back sooner or later if he didn''t die. Uncle Yan is such an important person to him, when Uncle Meng comes back, he will definitely contact Uncle Yan, right? That''s why people keep staring at him and the Meng family."

    Yingxi''s mouth grew slightly, "But it''s been ten years."

    Yeah, ten years.

    This palace mound can make people pay attention to the Meng family for ten years, which shows how cautious they are.

    I didn''t find Meng Pei''s body, let alone ten years, I''m afraid that in twenty or thirty years, he will be watched all the time.

    Look, the person staring at the Meng family has become the shopkeeper of the restaurant opposite.

 Chapter 1082ï¼š get on board

    Chapter 1082 Boarding the Ship

    Shu Yu looked ahead from a distance, thinking of what the guy said to him.

    The house has never been repaired or sold, perhaps not necessarily the reason why the Meng family is not here.

    Maybe not only people from Tianning County are watching, but there are also people from Gongqiu on the side of Uncle Meng.

    "Miss, will something happen to Uncle Yan?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "Definitely not at the moment."

    Yingxi was somewhat relieved to hear her so sure.

    The carriage went all the way to Huajiangfu, it was still early, just at the end of the application period.

    Shu Yu asked Yingxi, "Are you going to see your mother?"

    After Yingxi''s mother remarried, she was married to Ying''s family in the city. After her death, she was buried with Ying''s father.

    Unexpectedly, Yingxi shook his head with a bitter expression, "I don''t know where my mother''s grave is, and I don''t even know if they...have been restrained. There was an accident in the Ying family, and everyone was thrown into prison. If you die in prison, if there is no one outside to take care of you, you may not be able to bring your body back."

    The Yingxi brothers and sisters were sold after they were released from prison. They were sold to Dong''an, and they never had a chance to come back, nor could they find a way to inquire.

    Later, she was sold to Jiangyuan County and became the lady''s personal maid, so I had the opportunity to come back and have a look.

    The other members of Ying''s family were also sold, so Yingxi didn''t know where the bodies of his parents were and whether they were properly buried.

    Shu Yu reached out and patted her shoulder, "It''s okay, we won''t be in a hurry when we come back from the capital, then you can inquire more carefully."

    Yingxi''s eyes brightened, "When we came back, did we pass Huajiang Mansion?"

    "Passed by." When they came back, it was time for Miyagaoka''s affairs to be resolved.

    If Meng Yunzheng knew that Yan Bo was still in Tianning County, he would definitely come back to see him. At that time, they would no longer need to worry about someone staring at Yan Bo.

    In this case, Yingxi will have enough time to inquire about her mother and stepfather.

    Yingxi''s eyes were slightly red, "Thank you, Miss."

    Compared with her father Lin, who died when she was five years old, Yingxi has been with her mother longer and has a deeper relationship. Of course, she hopes to visit her.

    While the two were talking, the carriage slowly arrived at the pier.

    The ship that Shu Yuding was loading was over there, and it looked like it would take a while.

    Shu Yu greeted the boatman and strolled around the pier. When the loading was almost done, he boarded the merchant ship one after another like the other guests.

    The carriage has also gone up. Shu Yu and Yingxi are the rooms that were reserved only yesterday. It was too late and too rushed, so the location was not very good.

    There are no rooms on the upper two floors, and Shu Yu can only live in the cabin below.

    The cabin here doesn''t even have a window, it''s very airtight, not to mention, it''s still humid and smells very heavy.

    Shu Yu came out as soon as she went in and stayed for a while. She stood on the deck and looked at the rooms on the two floors above, and she was very envious.

    It seems that she can only wait to see if anyone disembarks at the next stop, and then she will ask if she can change the room.

    As for now, except for the necessary bedtime at night, Shu Yu is reluctant to go back.

    The merchant ship started to move, and Shu Yu took a small stool and sat on the deck, watching the rippling blue water, and enjoying the scenery along the river.

    Yingxi handed over a water bag, "Miss, do you feel uncomfortable?"

    She knew that some people would feel dizzy in a boat.

 Chapter 1083ï¼š invisible foodie

    Chapter 1083 Invisible foodie

    Shu Yu shook his head, "No."

    She is neither carsick nor seasick. In the past, she was even able to work with a computer in a high-speed car with extremely high efficiency. This is a habit that has been cultivated for many years. For her, as long as it is stable, it is no different from the land.

    is just a little boring. At the beginning, you can still look at the scenery on the roadside. It is inevitable that you will lose interest after a long time.

    There was nothing to do, so Shu Yu asked Yingxi to go to the cabin to get a book and read it.

    She moved a small bench by herself and sat under the eaves against the sun. The wind was blowing slowly, and she felt quite comfortable.

    Yingxi quickly took out two books, saying that they were books, but they were actually books.

    This kind of leisure time, I still enjoy reading the book.

    Yingxi was sitting on the side to eat, and Shu Yu had traveled with her for so long before she realized that this guy is actually an invisible foodie.

    According to her own words, she lived with her mother at Ying¡¯s house in the early years. Because of his young age, his brother was busy trying to improve his family''s status, so Yingxi at that time was often bullied by other children of Ying''s family.

    The most common method of is not to give her anything to eat. Yingxi also practiced martial arts in a small way. She consumed a lot of food.

    This tolerance caused her to want to eat more whenever she could.

    The was later sold, and the wages paid by the host family were not high, and occasionally they had to be deducted, and the food they could eat was very limited.

    Until following Shu Yu, Shu Yu was very satisfied with Xi. This little girl doesn''t talk much, but she is very decisive in carrying out orders. If she says anything, Yingxi will do it immediately.

    She did everything Shu Yu explained to her beautifully, so she was also generous in her actions, occasionally giving her some coins and silver.

    Yingxi''s hand immediately became rich, and he didn''t have to endure it any longer. Not to mention that Shu Yu was used to going out and came back, so she would bring some snacks and fruit to her home, and Yingxi would naturally give her some of it as she followed him.

    Therefore, Yingxi now feels that being by the lady''s side is her greatest blessing, and she decides not to marry in the future.

    Shu Yu didn''t notice it at first, but now the two get along day and night, and found that every time this little girl prepares some dry food for her journey in the town, she will buy some local food to eat on the road, and she knows it.

    It is also thanks to her that she consumes a lot every day, otherwise she would have to grow into a big fat man.

    Seeing that she was eating with relish with a package of sugar hawthorn, Shu Yu couldn''t help but remind, "Don''t eat too much hawthorn, or your stomach will be uncomfortable, and you will suffer from vomiting and diarrhea at that time."

    Yingxi heard the words and immediately closed the paper bag, "Then I won''t eat it."

    Shu Yu was amused, and took out two candies from his purse, "If you feel your mouth is empty, just include two candies and eat slowly. We are on the boat now, and it will take at least three days to get to the next pier. The method is to practice martial arts like you do on the ground, and you will not be able to digest it if you eat too much."

    "Yes." Yingxi nodded again and again, "Then I will put the hawthorn back, and I will also go and read the book."

    "Go." Shu Yu waved her hand and told her to go back to the cabin.

    Yingxi''s speed was very fast, and he returned to the deck after a while.

    Who knew that as soon as he went up the steps, he saw a young master standing in front of Shu Yu.

    This young man is holding a fan, fanning the wind quite dashingly.

 Chapter 1084ï¼š Is Shu Yu seducing people?

    Chapter 1084 Shu Yu is seducing people?

    Shu Yu frowned and looked at the man in front of him. Although the air was better on the deck, it would also attract the attention of others.

    For example, the man in front of him.

    The man was still introducing himself, "My surname is Yao, I don''t know the girl''s surname? Just now Yao was looking at the scenery on the second floor. I didn''t expect to see the girl reading a book here. I think she is also a learned and talented person. A masterpiece?"

    As he spoke, he looked at another book that Shu Yu had put aside, smiled at the cover of the book, and read slowly, "Nanlou Holly...Legend?"

    When he saw the last two words, his expression distorted for a moment, and looked up at Shu Yu in astonishment, "Girl, you..."

    "Young master also wants to read it? That''s not possible. I don''t have many books to take out when I go out. I don''t have any extra for you. If you want to read it, you can go down and buy two when the ship is docked next time. It''s hot, there should be bookstores in the city, it''s easy to find."

    Young Master Yao, "..."

    Yingxi came quickly at this time, stood in front of Shu Yu, looked at Young Master Yao up and down, "Rang Rang."

    Where did this man come from? Her young lady has Mr. Meng.

    Not to mention the little friendship between them and Young Master Meng when they were young, let¡¯s just say that their young lady is so good, only Young Master Meng can match, everyone else has to stand aside, especially the man in front of him.

    Yingxi raised his hand, made him take two steps back, and said, "Young Master, don''t stand here, our young lady still needs to read, so please don''t disturb me."

    Young Master Yao didn''t know if he was shocked by the book or if he was shocked by Shu Yu''s words, Yingxi forced him back two steps with a cold face, and he really just left.

    Yingxi was stunned for a moment, she thought she had to show the dagger.

    But even if the person left, she sat down beside Shu Yu again.

    Shu Yu laughed and gave her a thumbs up.

    The master and the servant didn''t know, just behind the window on the second floor, two people were standing looking down at them.

    One of them said angrily, "What''s wrong with my brother? That woman obviously stayed on the deck to hook up with people on purpose. Whose good girl shows up in such a place and reads a book. Isn''t she dizzy?" At first glance, it was pretending and deliberately showing it. How could my brother, such a smart person, fall for her. "

    Another girl also said faintly, "I just saw that the maid next to her came out of the cabin below the deck. I think they live below, should they be breathing on the deck?"

    "Sister Jiayi, don''t make up for her. You and I know the identities of the people living under the cabin. It is probably because of this that I want to meet a rich man''s son and brother on the deck. ."

    The more he talked, the more angry he became. "Look at my brother, don''t you just fall for her? Just wait, my brother will definitely not be the only one who goes up to talk to her."

    She was right, and two young sons did approach Shu Yu after that.

    Shu Yu is in full bloom, good-looking, and has a free and unrestrained appearance, which is really different from most of the current ladies.

    It is rare to have such a landscape on the deck, and it is always something that attracts attention.

    Shu Yu was a little annoyed, but fortunately, the two young sons who came behind were considered gentlemen. After hearing Shu Yu said that he didn''t want to be disturbed, he never showed up again.

 Chapter 1085ï¼š mentally retarded

    Chapter 1085 Intellectual disability

    It was the young master Yao who was impatient with Shu Yu, and he came here several times after that. The last time he even said something inexplicable about her trying to catch her and casting a wide net, which made Shu Yu almost unable to hold back and wanted to kick her into the river.

    He didn''t really think he was sitting on the deck reading to seduce him?

    Shu Yu really didn''t want to encounter this kind of thing again. In order to avoid extracurricular problems, he also tried to stay in the cabin later.

    I can''t stand it, not to mention the humidity is heavy and the air does not circulate, but the room next door is separated by a thin layer of wood, and the people living next door can hear their farts while eating.

    It¡¯s enough to endure the snoring like a chainsaw at night. It¡¯s really hard to be tortured like this during the day.

    Shu Yu would rather go to the deck and be treated as a scheming girl, anyway, people are quite reserved these days.

    Except for the young master Yao who couldn''t understand words, everything went smoothly.

    What makes her even more happy is that the ship will soon dock at the pier at the next stop, and a room on the third floor is vacant.

    Shu Yu immediately took Yingxi and moved the luggage there.

    Who knew that when he walked to the second floor, he saw that young master Yao again.

    Shu Yu, "..." Can''t see, can''t see, can''t see.

    Without squinting, she wanted to bypass him and go up, but who knew that a girl beside Yao Gongzi suddenly said, "This girl, are you here to look for Big Brother Yao? But Big Brother Yao didn''t say you didn''t want to. Talk to him?"

    Young Master Yao snorted coldly, and he just said, the other party must be playing hard to catch.

    Look, he had only been hanging around for a day before she came to the door.

    even came here with his luggage. I think he couldn''t stay under the cabin and wanted to find him a room.

    "Miss Lu, it seems that you are in some difficulty? Although you don''t want to talk to me, I can still help you when you are in trouble. You..."

    Yingxi, "Let Rang."

    Young Master Yao standing in the middle of the stairs is really blocking the way, they can''t even think about it.

    Young Master Yao frowned, "Miss Lu." Yes, although Shu Yu basically didn''t say a word to him these days, he still found out her surname.

    However, Shu Yu looked at the two of them like an idiot.

    Not only her eyes were very obvious, she even said, "mentally retarded! Get out of the way."

    As soon as Shu Yu''s voice increased, Yingxi directly bumped the two people in front of him to the side.

    The girl exclaimed and almost lost her footing. Young Master Yao hurriedly reached out to support her.

    Shu Yu and Yingxi had already walked up the steps when the two of them calmed down.

    Young Master Yao frowned, just about to continue calling her. Who knew that when they looked up, they found that Shu Yu and Yingxi didn''t stay on the second floor and walked directly to the third floor.

    He and the girl beside him glanced at each other, and the two followed up subconsciously.

    Then I saw Shu Yu and Yingxi entering one of the rooms, Yingxi even said before closing the door, "At last, there are guests on the third floor to get off the boat to make room. It''s really wronged Miss to live in the lower cabin these days. It seems that the next time you have to book the boat in advance, you can''t be in a hurry like this time, and you don''t even have a good room. When you are on the deck, you always meet people who are worried. "

    While speaking, Yingxi closed the door of the room.

    Shu Yu was amused, "You rarely talk so much today."

    Yingxi coughed uncomfortably, she was talking to the two self-righteous mentally retarded outside the door on purpose.

 Chapter 1086ï¼š Arrive in Beijing

    Chapter 1086 Arrival in the capital

    I lived on the third floor, and it really became a lot cleaner.

    The location of this house is good, you can see the outside scenery when you open the window, when the wind blows, and the fragrance of flowers wafts in, it is really comfortable.

    With such a spacious, bright and refreshing room, Shu Yu naturally does not need to go to the deck to blow air.

    She stayed in the room most of the time, reading books and sleeping, occasionally thinking about things at home, and thinking about how to meet Meng Yunzheng when she got to the capital.

    As for the young master Yao on the second floor, I don''t know if I heard Yingxi''s words that day and realized that he had misunderstood. He hasn''t appeared since Shu Yu moved to the third floor.

    Occasionally, ships would dock at the dock to unload cargo, so Shu Yu would go west for a walk and buy something.

    Of course, she will also visit Dabai from time to time, for fear that it will not adapt to the boat. Fortunately, Da Bai is very comfortable with the situation, and his spirit is not bad.

    Even so, I have never seen that young master Yao again, so I don¡¯t know if he has already disembarked.

    The advantage of taking a boat is that you don¡¯t need to think about staying overnight, but it¡¯s really exhausting. Staying on the boat for so many days will make people lose their minds.

    Just when Shu Yu was about to take it anymore, the ship finally arrived in the capital.

    When the lively shouts of the crew came from downstairs, Shu Yu exhaled a long breath, stretched, and said to Xi, "Let''s go, get off the ship."

    finally reached.

    Yingxi took his luggage and followed behind Shu Yu and got off the boat.

    Dabai was pulled down by the crew, Yingxi quickly put on the carriage and led it away from the dock.

    "It''s so lively here."

    There are many people coming and going on the pier, there are many donkeys and horses, there are many goods, and there are many ships, many of which are official ships.

    Shu Yu and the others led the carriage and finally walked out of the noisy pier and came to the street.

    Yingxi sat on the carriage, walking slowly while looking at the lively street, and sighed slightly, "The capital is at the feet of the emperor, it''s just different."

    "Yeah, it''s very prosperous." Shu Yu lifted the curtains and looked out, nodding lightly.

    She has been to Dong''an House, Linzhang House, and Shangyang House and Huajiang House on the way. Compared with the capital, there is a big gap between these places in terms of economy, population and even public security.

    "Miss, where are we going next?"

    "Find an inn to stay."

    Yingxi was puzzled, "Aren''t we going to find Young Master Meng and Young Master Zhao?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "Don''t worry, let''s find out the situation first." It''s not good to rush to the door. What if his plan is ruined?

    Yingxi doesn''t understand very well, but there are all the things that require her mind, so she can just listen.

    Shu Yu had heard Meng Yunzheng talk about the layout of the capital before. Most of the officials'' residences were in the west of the city, such as the Gong family.

    Therefore, the inn that Shu Yu was looking for was located in the west of the city. To be honest, the room rate was a bit expensive.

    But there is no way, living here is not only convenient, but also very safe and clean.

    It''s still early. After Shu Yu asked for a room to go to the room, he and Yingxi had lunch in the room, and then rested for half an hour before preparing to go out.

    It''s just that before going out, Shu Yu took out the cosmetic bag in his bag and dressed himself and Yingxi.

    When the two of them went out, they were already dressed in handsome men''s clothes.

    Shu Yu was strolling around the street, and when it was almost evening, he happened to be at the gate of the palace''s house.

 Chapter 1087ï¼š Someone in the palace died

    Chapter 1087 Someone in the Palace Family Died

    However, when Shu Yu raised his head inadvertently and swept through the gate of the palace, his expression suddenly changed.

    Yingxi also changed his expression, lowered his voice and said in a low voice and stupefied, "Miss, why did the Gong family hang up the white cloth?"

    Shu Yu just glanced at it, then quickly withdrew his gaze, and then continued to walk forward.

    The palace''s house hangs a white cloth, apparently someone in the owner''s family has died.

    Who died? Shu Yu frowned, and the fingers hanging by his side tightened slightly.

    There was no one at the gate of the palace, and the people guarding the gate of the palace looked at them subconsciously.

    Shu Yu and Yingxi immediately recovered their expressions, and continued to walk forward as if passing by until they were out of the confines of the palace.

    Ying Xicai whispered, "Miss, do you want me to inquire?"

    Shu Yu nodded, but the next moment he immediately shook his head, "No, the situation of the Gong family is unknown now. If you rashly inquire about it, we may attract the attention of those who are interested."

    Although Shu Yu was also anxious, he wanted to know who died in the Gong family and if something happened to Meng Yunzheng.

    But at this time, the more she has to be calm.

    Yingxi pursed his lips, "Then what do we do next?"

    Shu Yu raised his eyes and looked at the sky, "It''s getting late now, let''s go back to the inn to rest. In the morning, go find Mr. Qi."

    To ask Master Qi, not only can you get accurate information, but also better understand the situation in the capital.

    It''s just that Master Qi doesn''t know her relationship with Meng Yunzheng and the Gong family, so she can''t ask directly, she has to turn a corner.

    While thinking in her heart, she took Yingxi back to the inn quickly.

    It''s just that he was thinking about the scene he saw earlier, and Shu Yu didn''t sleep well at night.

    The next day, I yawned several times when I woke up early.

    Yingxi was a little worried, "Miss, are you all right?"

    "It''s alright, just wash your face." Shu Yu walked to the washbasin rack and patted his face with water, finally feeling better.

    She put on a base makeup again, and her complexion was much better.

    Shu Yu counted the time. At this time, Mrs. Qi should have left Zaochao, so she carried her things to Qi Mansion.

    When she was wandering around the neighborhood yesterday, she also passed by the door of Qi''s house and knew the exact location.

    Originally, when Shu Yu came to the capital this time, he was not going to see Qi Chan so soon. She wanted to see if she could help Meng Yunzheng, so naturally, the more low-key the better.

    Who knows that I haven''t seen him yet, but I saw something happened to the Gong family first.

    Shu Yu took a deep breath and came to the gate of Qi Mansion.

    She has a token from Qi Chan in her hand, and it is not difficult to meet people.

    Yingxi took the token and went up to talk to the concierge, while Shu Yu stood under the steps and waited for a while.

    However, Yingxi soon came back with the token, just frowning slightly and shaking his head at Shu Yu.

    "Miss, Master Qi hasn''t returned to the mansion. The concierge said that Miss Qi was at home. He was going to tell Miss Qi, but I refused. I told him that we would come back another day."

    Shu Yu nodded, she was looking for Mr. Qi to inquire about something, it was useless to find Miss Qi.

    What''s more, she didn''t know Miss Qi, and it was awkward and inexplicable to meet her.

    "Since Mr. Qi is not here, let''s go."

    Shu Yu raised his eyes and glanced at Qi''s mansion, as expected of Master Shaofu, this mansion looked imposing.

    Not seeing anyone, Shu Yu was a little disappointed, but he left quickly with Yingxi.

    "Miss, what should I do now?" Yingxi asked.

 Chapter 1088ï¼š go to yaos house

    Chapter 1088 Go to Yao''s house

    Shu Yu thought for a while, "Go to Yao''s house."

    She had never been to the capital, so she counted the people she knew in the capital, and only Qi Chan and Yao Tianqin were the only ones.

    The two also took care of her, and even gave her a gift on the day of her birthday.

    Then she came to the capital, and it was normal etiquette to bring local souvenirs to her door.

    Actually, when it comes to going to Qi''s house, Shu Yu is more than happy to go to Yao''s house. She only knew one Master Qi in Qi''s mansion, oh, no, she also met Master Xiao Qi earlier on the road of exile, but she didn''t know if they still remembered her.

    But in the Yao family, she knew everyone.

    Yao Tianqin, Yao Bo, Mrs. Yao and the eldest young grandma, she has all met face to face, and their relationship is not bad, and they can get along more freely.

    It''s just that Yao Tianqin is so focused on his own fortifications, he doesn''t pay much attention to other things. He is definitely not as clear as the high-ranking Qi Chan.

    Now that Qi Chan is not around, Shu Yu wants to go to Yao''s house to see the situation.

    Yao''s family is far away. Before Yao Tianqin was exiled, the house he lived in was his own, which was small and remote.

    Later, the official was reinstated and returned to the capital, but was rewarded with a mansion by the emperor.

    From the perspective of the eyes, this mansion is not bad.

    Shu Yu has the address of Yao Tianqin''s house in her hand. After Yao''s family returned to Beijing, she wrote a letter to her father with the specific location on it.

    Shu Yu raised his head, looked at the yard in front of him, and exhaled.

    "Miss, I''ll go up and ask."

    "Um."

    Yingxi was about to step forward. Who knew that he had just taken a step and suddenly said, "Miss, mentally retarded."

    Shu Yu, "..." I suspect you are scolding me.

    Yingxi also reacted and hurriedly said, "Miss, I''m not talking about you, I''m talking about..."

    Before she could finish explaining, Shu Yu had already looked in the direction of her finger.

    Then, I really saw the mental retardation.

    I didn''t expect that the young master Yao whom I met on the boat would meet again here.

    Yao Tianqin, Yao family, Yao son.

    Fate is really wonderful, it seems that Young Master Yao and the Yao family have a very close relationship.

    Young Master Yao also saw them, his eyes lit up slightly, and he snorted again as if thinking of something.

    The girl beside her was not the one who stopped Shu Yu on the boat last time.

    The girl was obviously a little more grumpy. When she saw Shu Yu and the two, she stepped forward and said, "It''s you? Ha, and she also said that you didn''t mean to hook my brother. It''s just a matter of appearing in front of us from time to time on the boat. Forget it, I didn''t expect you to come here after getting off the boat. It''s really shameless."

    Shu Yu was silent, she thought, if she said that it was a coincidence that she appeared here, the other party would definitely not believe it.

    So she didn''t explain it.

    just gave Yingxi a wink, the latter scolded, "mentally retarded."

    Yao Gongzi''s brother and sister were immediately furious, "What did you say?"

    Yingxi didn''t bother to pay attention to them, and went up to ask the concierge of the Yao family, "Is Master Yao at home?"

    The porter opened his mouth and was about to answer when he heard the girl Yao interrupted sharply, "Don''t answer her, these two master and servant have bad intentions, they appeared in front of us on purpose when they were on the boat, who knows they Ask what Master Yao wants to do?"

    Shu Yu rolled up his sleeves and wanted to fight the mental retardation.

    Yingxi said immediately, "Miss, let me do the work."

    As she spoke, she clenched her fists, but at this moment, a suspicious voice suddenly came from the avenue outside the Yao family gate, "Miss Lu?"

 Chapter 1089ï¼š goodbye chang

    Chapter 1089 Goodbye Chang

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, the voice was a bit familiar.

    She turned her head slightly, and saw a carriage stopped not far away, and a man came out of the carriage, looking at Shu Yu in surprise.

    "Miss Lu, it''s really you, when did you come to the capital?"

    Shu Yu was also very surprised that it was Mrs. Chang, the wife of Mr. Jing, the Shaoqing of Dali Temple, and the cousin of Mrs. Deng.

    Yes, Yao Tianqin may not know much about the Gong family, but Master Jing is absolutely clear.

    This is the confidant of the fifth prince, who is familiar with Meng Yunzheng and has worked together.

    Shu Yu stepped forward immediately, and Mrs. Chang got down from the carriage. She looked at Shu Yu and said with a smile, "Last time I said goodbye to Jiangyuan County, I didn''t expect to see you here again, so congratulations on your success. Countryman."

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "I''m a blessing in disguise." If she hadn''t gone to exile, she really couldn''t take out the heat pack, and she wouldn''t have become a Xiangjun.

    Chang knew that she was being modest, so she laughed and looked at the Yao family not far away.

    "What are you...what''s the matter?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "It''s okay, I just met the Yao family when I was in exile, and when I came to the capital, I wanted to come visit. But now is obviously not the right time."

    Chang didn''t ask why it was inappropriate. Seeing that the other party didn''t plan to enter Yao''s house, she invited her, "You rarely come to the capital, so you have to come to my house. I had a good chat with you last time, and I still have some thoughts on it. ."

    She said it beautifully, and Shu Yu wanted to go to Jing''s house again. The two hit it off and planned to leave immediately.

    Shu Yu turned his head to say hello, "Yingxi, let''s go."

    After finished speaking, Chang was dragged a piece into her carriage.

    Yingxi hurriedly drove his own carriage and followed behind. After a while, he disappeared at the gate of Yao''s house.

    Yao Gongzi''s brother and sister froze in place, watching Shu Yu and the two of them go away in disbelief.

    They still didn''t have time to say anything, and they left?

    Young Master Yao frowned, turned his head and asked the porter, "Uncle Feng, who owns that carriage? Who is the lady sitting inside?"

    Feng Bo resisted the urge to roll his eyes, "That is the carriage of the family of Shaoqing Jing of Dali Temple, and inside is Mrs. Jing."

    "Dali Temple Shaoqing??" The Yao brothers and sisters exclaimed, "How could she know the Dali Temple Shaoqing''s wife?"

    If she has such a big backer, does she still need to run to them to hook up?

    The two brothers and sisters looked at each other.

    Uncle Feng scolded them secretly in his heart. These Yao brothers and sisters are the young masters and young ladies of their old cousins. They were all very arrogant when they came yesterday. They said they were here to visit relatives, but it was only one night. It was spread all over the place, saying that the purpose of their trip was to find an official position for this young master.

    Bah, it''s beautiful to think about, their own young masters have to take part in the imperial examinations and enter the court if they want to be an official.

    Think how difficult it was for the Yao family when the master was exiled? The others are hiding far away. This cousin of this family is considered the best in the Yao family. Isn''t he also ignoring the master?

    Now that the master has not only been reinstated, but has been promoted to the Ministry of Works Minister again after a few months, the Yao family immediately came to the door. Who is the person who has no good intentions and no shame?

    The girl just now doesn''t know who she is. Knowing the Shaoqing of Dali Temple is definitely not a girl from an ordinary family. It may be something important to come to their master.

    Uncle Feng couldn''t take care of Yao Gongzi''s brother and sister, so he had to tell the old man and his wife about it quickly.

 Chapter 1090ï¼š The Yao familys disgust

    Chapter 1090 The disgust of the Yao family

    Before the Yao brothers and sisters could react, Uncle Feng had already entered the door.

    Mrs. Yao was talking to her daughter-in-law, Mrs. Kang, and frowned when she heard what Feng Bo said.

    At first, they didn''t respond to who came to find Yao Tianqin. After all, since Yao Tianqin became the minister of the Ministry of Industry, people came one after another. In order to avoid trouble, they generally find a reason not to visit.

    Hearing that Uncle Feng said that the other party was carrying a gift, they thought it was the same as before, so there was no unexpected expression.

    On the contrary, he heard the Yao family brothers and sisters showing disgust when they were showing off their power at the door.

    Until Feng Bo mentioned that the girl met Mrs. Jing, Shaoqing of Dali Temple, who was passing by, and was taken away by Mrs. Jing, Mrs. Yao was stunned for a moment.

    "You mean, that girl and Mrs. Jing know each other?"

    "Yes."

    The mother-in-law and daughter-in-law looked at each other, Madam Yao thought about it, and asked him to describe the girl''s appearance. Maybe they knew each other.

    But it was Yingxi who came to Feng Bo at that time, Shu Yu was standing on the steps below, a little far away, and the Yao brothers and sisters came out quickly, blocking most of their eyes, so Feng Bo looked at Shu Yu. Not very carefully.

    All he could describe was Yingxi''s appearance.

    But Mrs. Yao and Mrs. Kang didn''t know Yingxi, so they could only frown and shake their heads.

    After a while, Mrs. Yao said to Uncle Feng, "Be careful. If the girl comes again, you can come and let us know."

    Unfortunately, Uncle Feng didn''t even have time to ask who the other party was.

    Feng Bo nodded and then stepped back. As soon as he left, Mr. Kang couldn''t bear it any longer.

    "These two brothers and sisters really consider this place their own home? They are the guests themselves, so how can they be the masters of the master''s house? Our guests rush as soon as they say they will. If they offend people, it will be our fault."

    She frowned fiercely, "Mother, when are they leaving?"

    Mrs. Yao also wanted them to get out of the way, but she just said it outright because of the bad face. Their old Yao had just been promoted not long ago. If he made a scene of kicking his cousin out of the house, he wouldn''t be able to get hold of the handle and pierce his spine?

    She could only rub her forehead and said to Mrs Kang, "Wait a minute."

    Mr. Kang sighed and talked about the girl again, "Mother, why don''t we find someone to wait outside Jing Mansion. If that girl comes out, let''s see who she is and what''s the matter with your father?"

    Mrs. Yao thought about it and found a woman over there.

    Shu Yu, who was concerned by them, had already returned to Jing Mansion with Chang Shi.

    As soon as he entered the yard, he saw a twelve or thirteen-year-old girl walking over and called out softly, "Mother."

    Chang introduced her with a smile, "This is Miss Lu, who came from Dong''an Mansion."

    then pointed at the girl and said to Shu Yu, "This is the eldest girl in my family, Zhi Shan, Sister Shan."

    The two sides met each other, and Jing Zhishan said to Chang Shi, "Mother will accompany Sister Lu to talk for a while, and I will go to the kitchen to explain. Sister Lu will stay here for dinner at noon, so you can''t wait any longer."

    Chang Shi smiled and waved his hand, "Go."

    Jing Zhishan was slightly blessed, and the person went out.

    Shu Yu watched the mother and daughter get along, and looked really harmonious.

    Chang Shi is the continuation of Master Jing. She has only been married to Master Jing for seven years. This eldest girl is obviously born by her ex-wife. But she and Chang have a good relationship, and they can also see a friendly gesture when they get along.

 Chapter 1091ï¼š Jing family, Chang family

    Chapter 1091 Jing Family, Chang Family

    The first time Shu Yu saw Mrs. Chang, she knew that she was a far-sighted lady.

    Moreover, it is very important to Master Jing.

    If Master Jing went to Dong''an Mansion, he would not take her with him, nor would he let her meet her in private.

    Chang Shi will meet her. Obviously, Lord Jing doesn''t hide many things from her, and even the husband and wife are the kind who fight side by side.

    This Chang is not just a sage helper living in the backyard.

    After Jing Zhishan left, Chang Shi and Shu Yu talked about the old times.

    She asked about Shu Yu''s situation in Jiangyuan County, about her cousin Deng''s current situation, and about her experience in Linzhang Mansion.

    The two talked a lot, but Chang Shi refused to ask her what was the important thing she came to the capital.

    Shu Yu also chatted with her. Although she was eager to know about the Gong family, she didn''t know how much Chang Shi knew, and she couldn''t tell anyone about Meng Yunzheng''s life experience.

    She and Chang are not very familiar after all.

    Chang Shi is also a very measured person. She guessed that Shu Yu was looking for Master Jing for something, but she mentioned in the middle, "My husband is on duty at Dali Temple, and Dali Temple has been busy recently, but he will be back next morning. ."

    In this way, Shu Yu can only wait in peace.

    The lunch is handled by Jing Zhishan. It can be seen that at her current age, the Chang family has trained her to be the mistress of the house.

    Shu Yu was still a little emotional, a girl of twelve or thirteen years old is already so capable.

    In the afternoon, the girl began to read the ledger again and arrange for the next person to do things, and she looked very busy.

    Shu Yu went around Jing''s house. In addition to seeing the eldest girl, he also saw the second girl, the eldest young master, and the five-year-old son from the Chang family.

    Whether it is a direct descendant or a concubine descendant, they respect the Chang clan very much.

    The backyard of the Jing family, which is huge, is managed by the Chang family in harmony and harmony, like an iron barrel.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help admiring her, no wonder that shortly after she went to Jiangyuan County, Deng Shi and Jiang Yi made up their minds to win the Jiang family''s property.

    When the time came, Master Jing really came back.

    He was very surprised when he saw Shu Yu, and then suddenly realized that he asked her to follow him to the study.

    At that time, Jing Zhishan was also there. Seeing this, she couldn''t help but slightly widened her eyes. She looked at the back of the two leaving, and turned her head to look at Chang Shi, "Mother, this..."

    Changshi smiled and said, "Miss Lu was looking for your father. She is the girl who presented a hot pack and was canonized by the emperor as Xiangjun."

    Jing Zhishan suddenly turned her head and looked at the back again, she suddenly felt that the other person had grown a lot taller.

    Chang was funny, "Did you think she was unknown and came from a small place at first, thinking she was asking for something from our family?"

    Jing Zhishan lowered her head in shame, "I''m narrow-minded."

    "You''re still young, take it slow in the future, and the more you see it, the more you will learn to see people."

    Jing Zhishan understood after a little thought. If he really wanted to cling to their house, the Lu Xiangjun would not be so calm and comfortable when talking to his mother, and would always be slightly lower.

    She looked at Shu Yu again, but she had followed Lord Jing into the study.

    Lord Jing poured her a cup of tea, "Lord Lu Xiang came to the capital all the way for the sake of Young Master Gong."

    Master Gong? That''s right, Meng Yunzheng is here in the surname palace.

    However, when Master Jing mentioned Meng Yunzheng, his expression was somewhat subtle.

 Chapter 1092ï¼š Meng Yunzheng is in the cell

    Chapter 1092 Meng Yunzheng is in the cell

    Shu Yu saw this, and his heart skipped a beat.

    Since Master Jing said it straight to the point, Shu Yu was not ambiguous and asked directly, "Yes, may I ask Master Jing, where is he now and what happened to the Gong family?"

    Lord Jing let her sit down, took a sip of the tea and hesitated for a while before asking her in a low voice, "Have you been to the palace?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "I haven''t been there, I just took a detour over there yesterday, passed the gate of the Gong family, and saw..."

    "Have you seen the white cloth hanging outside the palace gate?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Who is in the Gong family?"

    "The second young master of the Gong family." Master Jing put down the teacup, thought about it and asked, "He should have told you about the Gong family, right?"

    This he refers to Meng Yunzheng.

    Shu Yu nodded, knowing that it wasn''t him who had the accident, so he was somewhat relieved.

    The second young master of the Gong family is the son of Gongqiu''s concubine, but because Mrs. Gong has no children, this scorpion was given to her to raise, so she can be regarded as the direct son of the Gong family.

    Before Meng Yunzheng was not recognized back to the Gong family, this was the eldest young master of the Gong family.

    It''s just that this second young master is frail and sickly, and in Gongqiu''s eyes, he is a son who may die at any time.

    Because of this, Gongqiu would take the risk of bringing Meng Yunzheng back to the palace. At least this son is healthy and healthy, even if he is not very smart because he inhaled too much smoke in the fire.

    I didn''t expect that the second young master of the Gong family had endured for so many years, but in the end he was gone.

    But Shu Yu didn''t have the slightest sympathy for him. She learned a lot about the Gong family from Zhao Xi''s mouth. She knew that the second young master and Mrs. Gong joined forces to frame Meng Yunzheng a lot.

    Even because he was ill, his mentality was distorted, and he had a stance of committing murder because of his illness, and his methods were very inappropriate.

    Even if it is death, it is still life-threatening.

    However, what Master Jing said next made Shu Yu stunned.

    He said, "The murderer is Gong Xiao."

    Gong Xiao, the name of Meng Yunzheng in the palace.

    Shu Yu raised his head suddenly, and denied it at the first time, "Impossible."

    She didn''t think that Meng Yunzheng wouldn''t do anything, but the way he could cut his eyes and cut his tongue directly against Zhang Shu showed that he was not a kind-hearted person with a soft heart. He has no feelings for Gong Er Shao, who once framed him. In fact, he has no burden at all to kill him.

    Shu Yu said it was impossible, because he felt that even if Meng Yunzheng started, he would never be discovered, especially at such a critical moment.

    Master Jing looked at Shu Yu for a moment, then suddenly laughed, "You''re right, it''s impossible. He didn''t kill people, but he deliberately made people think he killed them."

    Shu Yu frowned, "Where is he now?"

    "Dali Temple Cell."

    Shu Yu''s face changed slightly, and the hand holding the cup tightened slightly.

    After a while, she raised her head and asked with a serious expression, "Can I see him?"

    Lord Jing seems to be thinking about it, but his expression is relaxed and wanton, it seems that this is not a problem.

    Sure enough, he nodded quickly, "You can meet him. Early in the morning, you dress up as my entourage and come with me to Dali Temple."

    Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief, "Then I would like to thank Master Jing."

    Lord Jing waved his hand, he still has something to do, so he can''t stay at home any longer. He met Shu Yu, explained some things to her, and left.

 Chapter 1093ï¼š Overnight at Jings

    Chapter 1093 Staying at Jing''s House

    Shu Yu came out of the study and was going to say goodbye to Mrs. Chang.

    But Chang Shi already knew from Master Jing that Shu Yuming was going to go to Dali Temple with him, and even said, "Lord Luxiang might as well stay here for a night, and I will let the servants clean up the guest room. My husband and I will leave from home early in the morning, so it can be more convenient and natural.¡±

    Shu Yu was right when she thought about it. She went back today and came back early tomorrow morning. She went back and forth several times, which inevitably attracted some attention.

    And just now, she saw that Master Jing was in a hurry, and it was too late to ask about many things.

    When Lord Jing comes back in the evening, maybe he can ask a few more things about the Gong family.

    At the very least, she only knows that Meng Yunzheng is in the Dali Temple cell, but what about Zhao Xi? Zhao Xi came with him, where is he at this time?

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu did not refuse, but asked Yingxi to go back to the inn and bring all the luggage and makeup.

    Ying Xi left Jing''s house, and Yao''s mother-in-law, who had been waiting outside Jing''s house, saw her, but only saw her alone. She didn''t see the real master, so she shrank back and continued to wait. on.

    Who knows, wait and wait, Yingxi came back before Shu Yu came out.

    Not only that, until it got dark, the master and servant didn''t come out, and it was estimated that they were staying at Jing''s house tonight.

    The old woman had to go back to Yao''s house to resume her life, and Mrs. Yao waved her hand to let her go down, so she didn''t have to wait any longer.

    If the other party really has something important to do, he will still come to the door if he wants to.

    But what she didn''t know was that Shu Yu had already received accurate news from Lord Jing''s side, and now she was all thinking about seeing Meng Yunzheng earlier and going to Yao''s house, but for the time being, she had no idea.

    She is now at Jing''s house thinking about waiting for Lord Jing to come back, who knows that he will not be seen until it is dark.

    It was probably around the beginning of Xu Shi that there seemed to be a sound from the front yard. It should be Master Jing coming back.

    But it was too late, so Shu Yu couldn''t find him again.

    So on the second day, she got up early and started to dress up. When Mr. Chang came over, Shu Yu had already changed into the clothes of her entourage, and was asking Yingxi to help her check to see what was inappropriate.

    Chang Shi was amazed, "Are you really Lu Xiangjun? Your craftsmanship is really... amazing. I saw the makeup you put on your cousin earlier, but I just sighed at your ingenuity and magnified it according to the advantages of her face and figure. Now that I look at it, I realize that I still have little knowledge."

    Shu Yu smiled, his voice still clear, "Mrs. Jing, please stop making fun of me, I''ll be embarrassed if you brag so much."

    Chang disagreed, "I didn''t make fun of you. As soon as I entered the door, I almost thought that some daring servant would dare to break into your room, and I was so scared that my heart almost jumped out. And this look on your face. The makeup, the scar beside the ear, it''s just like the real thing."

    Her fingers were all about to move, wanting to go forward and touch it to see if it was true. If it wasn''t for years of cultivation that made her restrained, Shu Yu would have to re-apply make-up on her cheeks now.

    "Your craftsmanship is like a disguise. Even if you open a shop in the capital in the future, you don''t have to worry about running out of business."

    Shu Yu smiled, but did not say that the shop in Yiren Pavilion had been fully managed by his sister.

    She changed the subject and asked Chang Shi if there was anything inappropriate.

 Chapter 1094ï¼š Go to the cell to see Meng Yunzheng

    Chapter 1094 Go to the cell to see Meng Yunzheng

    Chang shook his head, no problem, Shu Yu followed her to find Lord Jing.

    Lord Jing was also stunned when he saw her, opened his mouth to ask something, but he just didn''t know how to ask.

    Seeing this, Chang couldn''t help but laugh.

    When Shu Yu followed Lord Jing into the carriage, he still looked at her from time to time,

    Shu Yu, "..." Just ask what you want to ask, you are such a powerful court official, there is no need for this, really.

    But Master Jing was still very reserved and didn''t ask anything.

    When he reached Dali Temple, he came down with a straight face.

    Shu Yu lowered his eyebrows and followed behind him, all the way into the Dali Temple cell.

    She also once lived in a prison cell for one night, but compared with the Dali Temple in Dong''an Prefecture, there is still a big difference.

    At the very least, the guards in the Dali Temple cells are much stricter. There are two guards at each corner with expressionless faces. When they see Master Jing coming, they respectfully salute.

    Master Jing put his hands behind his back, walked all the way to the corner on the left, and said to the jailer who was following behind him, "Bring Gong Xiao out, this officer will interrogate him alone."

    "Yes, my lord."

    As a follower, in order not to attract the attention of others, Shu Yu has been firmly restraining himself and not looking sideways.

    It wasn''t until Meng Yunzheng was taken out of the cell that her eyes fell on him.

    It''s okay, the person is fine, there is no injury or illness, and the spirit is not bad.

    It''s just that the clothes are a little dirty, and the hair has fallen out a few strands, and it seems to be a little thin.

    Meng Yunzheng''s original eyes were on Master Jing, and he was a little puzzled why he suddenly wanted to interrogate him.

    It wasn''t until he felt a strange gaze beside him that he suddenly looked sideways.

    In the next moment, his face changed suddenly, his eyes flashed with shock and astonishment.

    Others don''t recognize Shu Yu, but he can see it at a glance.

    This girl from Jiangyuan County, which was supposed to be thousands of miles away, actually appeared in front of him so pretty.

    Why is she here? When did it come? What have you been through, why did you come to the cell with Master Jing?

    Meng Yunzheng had many questions in his heart, but Master Jing coughed lightly, "Take it away."

    He was pushed forward.

    They came to a small dark room, Master Jing sat behind the desk, and Shu Yu stood obediently behind him.

    After the two jailers brought Meng Yunzheng in, Master Jing said to them, "You go out first, this officer asks him a few words."

    "Yes."

    The two guards went out, and as soon as the door closed, Shu Yu hurried to Meng Yunzheng to look at him, "How are you? Are you okay?"

    "I''m fine, but you, why did you come to the capital?"

    "I always felt uneasy at home, so I just came here. I just arrived in the capital the day before yesterday, and I happened to meet Mrs. Jing yesterday. Only then did I learn from Master Jing that you were locked in the prison, and I begged Master Jing to bring me here. of."

    Meng Yunzheng raised his head and nodded towards Master Jing behind the desk, "Thank you."

    "No, if you have something to say, just say it as soon as possible, I''ll look at the file for a while." Master Jing got up, locked the door of the room from the inside, and immediately took out a file from his arms, and read it seriously.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, walked to the corner and sat on the ground, talking in a low voice.

    "I heard Master Jing say that you are deliberately making people think you are the murderer? So who is the real murderer? Why did you do this?"

 Chapter 1095ï¼š The murderer is Miss Gong

    Chapter 1095 The murderer is Miss Gong

    Shu Yu asked quickly and urgently, but Meng Yunzheng didn''t interrupt.

    After she finished asking, she said softly, "The real murderer is my concubine from the Gong family."

    Shu Yu frowned, "She?"

    She remembered that Meng Yunzheng said that this younger sister seems to be only about fourteen years old this year.

    And isn''t she very close to Mrs. Gong and the second young master? Why did you want to kill that second young master?

    This lady''s biological mother, Concubine Chen, used to be the maid next to Mrs. Gong, and her relationship was close.

    Later, Mrs. Gong was still not pregnant, so she asked Gongqiu to take Aunt Chen''s house. Thinking that after Aunt Chen gave birth to a child, she adopted the child.

    As a result, Aunt Chen was not liked by Gong Qiu, and Gong Qiu rarely touched her.

    On the contrary, another aunt was pregnant, and it was difficult to give birth to the second master of the palace. Gong Er Shao''s aunt died and was a boy again, which was the best for Madam Gong, so this second young master became Madam Gong''s son.

    When the second young master of the palace was three years old, Concubine Chen gave birth to Gong Ya, the eldest girl of the palace family.

    Concubine Chen really wanted Mrs. Gong to take Gong Ya under her name as the daughter of the palace family. Unfortunately, Mrs. Gong already has Second Young Master Gong by her side, and Second Young Master Gong is not in good health. Mrs. Gong already spent a lot of money just taking care of him. Too much energy, I really don''t want to make trouble for myself.

    Besides, Gong Ya is just a girl, she will get married sooner or later, so it is not good to recognize her. On the contrary, if he is married in the future, he will have to pay her a dowry.

    But even so, Concubine Chen and Gong Ya never gave up the idea. Gong Ya has been busy by Mrs. Gong''s side for so many years, very attentive.

    She regards herself as Mrs. Gong''s side, so she also regards Meng Yunzheng as an enemy, an enemy. She thinks that she and Gong Er Shao are the serious little masters of the palace family, and Meng Yunzheng is an outsider who only returned to the palace family at the age of ten. When he came back, the palace family was not in harmony. He was just an outsider and should be kicked out. Palace family.

    Meng Yunzheng''s reputation outside the country for the past two years is not very good, and most of the reason lies in her.

    Although Meng Yunzheng didn''t say it, Shu Yu had guessed from the few words he and Zhao Xi said that the idea of ??making Meng Yunzheng poisonous and dumb should be Gong Ya''s giving to Mrs. Gong.

    Such a girl who regards Gong Er Shao and Madam Gong as her backers, why did she kill Gong Er Shao?

    Meng Yunzheng said, "Gong Ya is over fourteen years old, and she has reached the age to say kiss."

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "You mean, Mrs. Gong, mother and son, are making a fuss about her marriage?"

    "Yes." Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Gong Chang is seventeen years old this year. At this age, let alone getting married, it should be time to get married. But because of his health, it was delayed like this."

    But with the status of the Gong family, even if Gong Chang is terminally ill, there will still be people who want to marry him. The problem is that Mrs. Gong does not look down on such a family.

    However, what she liked was unwilling.

    Any wealthy family who loves their daughter, who is willing to marry someone to a sick child who is not in good health, not to mention that this sick child is not a serious palace family.

    So until now, Gong Chang has not been engaged.

    Mrs. Gong was naturally anxious, but Gongqiu didn''t like to see her because of her mute Meng Yunzheng, and she didn''t even have anyone to discuss.

    Just in time, news came out from Liu Guogong''s family a few days ago that they wanted to find a marriage for their eldest granddaughter.

 Chapter 1096ï¼š infighting

    Chapter 1096 Infighting

    This girl from Liu Guogong''s family is the first daughter of the eldest house. It is a pity that her biological mother died two years ago, and her stepmother Dong is a sweetheart.

    But this Dong family is young and beautiful, and is very much liked by Mrs. Liu''s father, Mr. Liu.

    She said that she wanted to find out about the marriage for Miss Liu, and Mr. Liu gave her full authority to handle it.

    Mrs. Gong didn''t know what to do, so she got into a relationship with this stepmother, and she wanted her son to marry this girl Liu.

    Although Miss Liu has a difficult life in the state government, her mother died two years ago. At least two years ago, Miss Liu was trained as a mistress of the house, and every gesture was done by everyone. Pie, knowledge or character, there is no choice.

    Mrs. Gong felt that only such a girl was worthy of Gong Chang.

    It''s just that Miss Liu''s stepmother has a condition.

    This Dong family has a half-brother, and outsiders don¡¯t know about it, and he was originally sent out to be raised by others. It was only at the end of last year that this brother came to the capital and found Dong.

    Dong shi was afraid that his identity would be exposed, so he kept comforting him secretly, and wanted to find an opportunity to send him back.

    Who knew that his brother recently made a request, whether he wants to marry a wife or a girl from a high official family.

    Dong''s headache is very bad, who would marry him a good girl who has no money or power or a white body that beats women? She hadn''t thought about stuffing Miss Liu to her, but Liu Guogong would not agree to do so, and she would even get into trouble. Second, Miss Liu is smart. If she really married her elder brother, she might be able to tell him and her identities from his mouth very soon.

    At that time, with this handle, Miss Liu might kill her.

    So Dong shi set her sights on the daughters of other officials. Originally, she was thinking of finding a girl from the family of a sixth- or seventh-rank official, but she might be able to do it with a little bit of operation.

    Who knew that at this time, Madam Gong came to her and wanted Miss Liu to marry her son.

    Tong thought about it, this is a good thing.

    That Gong Er Shao is a sick child. If he can''t take the exam, he can''t make a big deal. When his stepdaughter marries him, it will be like that for the rest of his life. Maybe Gong Er Shao died accidentally, and the stepdaughter became a widow.

    Then relieve your anger.

    More importantly, there is a girl of the right age in this palace.

    Mrs. Gong asked for him, and she worked hard for the second young master of the palace. She should agree to such a thing, right?

    Shu Yu was stunned when he heard this, "Isn''t this... a relative change?"

    "It''s not just about changing relatives." Meng Yunzheng said, "No matter Gongqiu doesn''t care about things, and Gongya is not favored, she is also the daughter of the Gong family. What''s more, Gongqiu''s ambitions don''t stop there, where would he let his daughter marry someone like that? people."

    The palace family, even if it is a prostitute, it must be matched with the children of the official family.

    This point is clear to both Mrs. Gong and Mrs. Dong.

    So the two of them came up with a tricky way to make Gong Ya lose her place in the Dong''s brother, and cook the rice with raw rice, and then work a little bit, even if you don''t marry, you have to get married.

    Unfortunately, Concubine Chen knew about it.

    Aunt Chen went to tell Gong Ya, and Gong Ya was going to explode when she heard it.

    She is not a person who is submissive. Being calculated like this will end her life, so how can she give up.

    It was just that she couldn''t dispel Madam Gong''s thoughts for a while. Just when her heart was getting more and more anxious, Meng Yunzheng returned to Beijing.

    When Gongya saw him, in addition to being shocked, she suddenly had a plan.

 Chapter 1097ï¼š Gong Ya draws from the bottom

    Chapter 1097 Gong Ya''s bottom line

    Gong Ya intends to take a salary from the bottom of the pot and directly kill Gong Er Shao.

    As long as there is no Second Young Master Gong, Mrs. Gong will not be able to marry Liu Guogong''s mansion, and the transaction with the Dong family will not be established. At that time, she will not need to be stuffed to that disgusting man.

    Moreover, now that Meng Yunzheng is back, she will blame Gong Chang''s death on him, and Madam Gong will definitely not let him go.

    This is an idea that kills two birds with one stone. The two young masters of the Gong family are gone, so she becomes the only young lady of the Gong family.

    Even if my father ignores her again, he will care more about her at this time, and her marriage will never be ambiguous in the future.

    "This Gongya... She has a very vicious mind at such a young age."

    Shu Yu had to sigh, if this method is done properly, it is indeed a once and for all method.

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, "Indeed, no one in the Gong family is not scheming."

    including himself.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help reaching out to hold him, "Then what?"

    Meng Yunzheng shook his head, "Then, she succeeded. When I returned to the Gong''s house, not only was I alive and sound, but I could also talk. It was too exciting for Mrs. Gong, mother and son.

    When Gong Chang died, not only Mrs. Gong, but even Gong Qiu, the first object of suspicion was Meng Yunzheng.

    But Gongqiu responded quickly, one son died, and the other son couldn''t have an accident even if he was the murderer. What''s more, there is no evidence to prove that he killed Gong Chang.

    However, he underestimated Madam Gong''s pain of bereavement. Once Gong Chang died, all her hopes were gone. He wished that he and the Gong family would die together. How could he care about the Gong family''s face and future?

    Mrs. Gong made things worse, and found poison from Meng Yunzheng''s room. In addition, Zhao Xi''s identity as a doctor made Meng Yunzheng a murderous murderer and was taken away by the government.

    Shu Yu frowned, "So Zhao Xi is also in the cell?"

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Actually at this time, it is safer to be in prison than outside."

    Shu Yu heard his implication, lowered his voice and asked in a low voice, "So you fell into Gong Ya''s trap on purpose because... There is going to be chaos outside, and the fifth prince is going to act?"

    Meng Yunzheng said that his girl was smart and sharp, he nodded slightly, "Gong Chang is dead, Mrs. Gong is crazy at home, I have become a murderer and I am in jail again, and the whole Gong family is in chaos. Such as Gongqiu, he will inevitably mess up his hands and feet. If he messes up, there will be many flaws."

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up, and he continued, "Then his affair with the man in the palace will be exposed easily."

    She understood, this is why Meng Yunzheng fell into the trap.

    If the murderer was found on the spot, Gongqiu would be furious for a while, but he would soon be able to calm down the situation and the Gong family would not be in chaos.

    Now, Meng Yunzheng is being held in the prison, and Mrs. Gong can''t wait to kill him, so she must be working hard outside to confirm his crime.

    Miyagaoka tried to suppress the matter.

    Shu Yu knew his plan and nodded slightly, "Then when can you go out?" Even though she knew that Master Jing was there, Meng Yunzheng wouldn''t suffer too much, but she still couldn''t help worrying about an accident.

    Meng Yunzheng did the math, "I''ve been in for three days, probably... just one or two days, it''s almost time."

    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a knock on the door outside.

 Chapter 1098ï¼š acquitted

    Chapter 1098 Acquitted

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, the latter nodded, Shu Yu stood up immediately, opened the door, and then stood behind Master Jing.

    Master Jing has neatly put the case file back into his jacket, raised his eyes and looked at the person who came, "What''s the matter?"

    "My lord, this is the new evidence in Gong Xiao''s case, take a look."

    As soon as these words came out, Master Jing narrowed his eyes, and Meng Yunzheng raised his head involuntarily.

    Shu Yu saw something unusual from the two of them.

    Sure enough, as soon as the person who sent the file left, Master Jing stood up and said in a low voice, "The action is on, I will have Gong Ya arrested and brought to justice, the case will be closed before noon, and you will be put back."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded and said to Shu Yu, "You follow Master Jing first, I''ll be out in the afternoon, don''t worry."

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up slightly, "Okay."

    Master Jing asked someone to take Meng Yunzheng out again, and he went to the Dali Temple to try the case.

    After leaving the cell and seeing no one around, Master Jing explained in a low voice with Shu Yu, "If there is no accident, Gong Qiu''s adultery will be exposed in the afternoon before the emperor''s case. Before that, Gong Xiao''s case must be revealed. It''s over, otherwise if something happens to Gongqiu, the emperor will no longer have the mind to take care of Gong Xiao''s affairs, and he won''t know how long he will stay in this prison."

    Shu Yu understood, and the two soon came to court.

    Gong Ya had already been captured at this time, and it was Mrs. Gong who came with her.

    Mrs. Gong cried out why the case was not closed and why Gong Xiao was not convicted.

    Lord Jing was sitting in the court, with Shu Yu standing behind him, seeing Madam Gong''s frantic expression, she narrowed her eyes.

    "Quiet." Master Jing gave a shock, Madam Gong gritted her teeth, and finally calmed down.

    Lord Jing has just started the trial. His interrogation is very fast and the time is urgent. He doesn''t want to continue to waste on this matter.

    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi were both brought over, and Mrs. Gong wanted to rush to kill him, but was stopped by the officers and soldiers.

    Lord Jing presented the evidence and began to interrogate Gong Ya.

    Gong Ya''s face turned pale, but she gritted her teeth and refused to admit it.

    Mr. Jing has seen such a person a lot, and it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t admit it, he has all the evidence and evidence in hand, and he has a way to get Gong Yalian to speak.

    When Mrs. Gong heard that the murderer was Gong Ya, she was stunned.

    When Master Jing explained the reason and let Aunt Chen, Mrs. Dong, and Mrs. Dong''s brother come over, all the sophistry was in vain.

    Gong Ya was only fourteen years old. In a place like Dali Temple, under the heavy pressure emanating from Master Jing, she finally broke down and cried after Aunt Chen couldn''t resist confessing.

    Mrs. Gong couldn''t believe it. After knowing that she wanted to change her parents to cause her son''s death, she was stunned.

    The hatred she had been forcing for so many days was like a joke at this moment, making her heart swell, and she spit out a mouthful of blood, and she fell back.

    Master Jing asked her to help her down, patted the jingtang tree, and said in a deep voice, "It has been found out that in the case of Gong Chang''s murder, the murderer is his sister Gong''s daughter, and there are all witnesses and materials, and the murderer is now being put in jail. , waiting to be dealt with. The suspect Gong Xiao Zhaoxi was framed by others, and is now acquitted and retired."

    Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing, Meng Yunzheng bowed his hands respectfully, "Thank you, Sir, for Ming Cha Qiuhao."

    "Master Gong, now that the truth of the case is revealed, you can go back."

    Calvin''s ah ah ah ah ah ah, I have to stroke it

 Chapter 1099ï¼š Are you Ayu? ?

    Chapter 1099 Are you Ayu? ?

    Meng Yunzheng thanked him again, then got up and walked out.

    Who knew that just after taking a step, his body suddenly staggered, and Shu Yu subconsciously stepped forward.

    Lord Jing coughed lightly and instructed, "Xiaoyu, please send Young Master Gong back, and by the way, tell the Lord Gong the cause and effect of the case to avoid any further misunderstandings."

    Shu Yu, "..." Xiaoyu? ? ?

    "Yes, sir." Shu Yu responded respectfully, took a few steps forward to support Meng Yunzheng''s arm, "Master Gong, slow down."

    Meng Yunzheng hooked the corner of his mouth and shook her hand calmly, "Thank you."

    While talking, the two slowly walked towards the gate of Dali Temple.

    Zhao Xi followed behind them, only to think that this entourage of Lord Jing was a little strange.

    The three walked all the way to the gate, where there was already a carriage from the Gong family waiting there.

    The driver hurried forward, "Eldest young master, are you alright?"

    "It''s okay, let''s go, go home."

    The three got into the car and went straight to the palace.

    Because the master of the palace family was not there, and Gong Chang was killed, the palace family at this time seemed extraordinarily deserted.

    Meng Yunzheng stood at the door and asked the concierge, "Is Madam back?"

    He has always been reluctant to call Mrs. Gong''s mother, and his mother is only Song Xin.

    "Already back, the doctor is diagnosing." The porter returned.

    Mrs. Gong passed out in court and was sent home on the spot, arriving home one step earlier than Meng Yunzheng.

    Meng Yunzheng nodded when he heard the words, and took Zhao Xi and Shu Yu back to his courtyard.

    He didn''t ask Gongqiu''s whereabouts. He was very aware of the fifth prince''s plan. At this moment, Gongqiu should be in a private meeting with that noble concubine.

    Meng Yunzheng''s yard is simple and secluded, and it is empty and almost unpopular.

    I don¡¯t know if it was the reason why he was put in the Dali Temple prison. There were no servants in his yard. Either he ran away or was dismissed by Mrs. Gong.

    Shu Yu followed him into the door without even a cup of hot tea.

    Fortunately, Shu Yu had foresight, took out the water bladder from his waist, and poured a glass of water for each of the three.

    Zhao Xi was very thirsty, and he was the first to reach for the water cup. He took a water bag and poured water himself.

    After he was comfortable, he sighed, looked at Shu Yu, and asked with some doubts, "Are you the entourage next to Master Jing? Why have I never seen you?"

    Shu Yu couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "You may be a little blind."

    As soon as her crisp voice sounded, Zhao Xihuo took a step back and looked at her in disbelief, "You, you, are you Ayu?"

    This voice is exactly the same as Shu Yu.

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "She is."

    Zhao Xi''s face was full of shock, "Why did you come to the capital? Who else is there besides you, is our Ayou here?"

    Your family...Ayou?

    Shu Yu resisted the internal complaints and shook his head, "She didn''t come, the capital is so chaotic, how dare I bring her here."

    "It''s good if you don''t come, it''s good if you don''t come."

    Meng Yunzheng said in disapproval, "You also know that the capital is in chaos, so why did you come here?"

    Shu Yu first started to sue, "It''s not the day you left, you left alone, not even Zhao Xi, as if you were going to die generously, can I not worry?"

    Meng Yunzheng was silent for a moment, "It''s my fault."

 Chapter 1100ï¼š he is not good

    Chapter 1100 He is not a good thing

    Shu Yu has made further progress, "I have to change it next time."

    "Okay." He reached out to hold her hand and responded with a smile.

    With such a good voice, good appearance, and gentle eyes, Shu Yu couldn''t resist.

    However, Zhao Xi was even more unstoppable. He turned around and retched twice, "Can you change the time and place if you want to talk to each other? Ah Yun, you can still be so affectionate when you dress up as a man like her. , It''s really hot eyes, I''m going to vomit."

    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu, "..." Can you kick him out?

    But Shu Yu looked down at himself, touched his face again, and imagined the picture, it was really uncomfortable.

    Fortunately, there were footsteps outside, and the three of them stopped talking instantly. Shu Yu retracted his hand and took a step back.

    The next moment, there was a knock on the door.

    "Master, I heard that you are back."

    Meng Yunzheng said silently, "It''s the housekeeper of the Gong family."

    Zhao Xi went to open the door and saw the housekeeper standing at the door bent over, with many servants behind him.

    The housekeeper brought his servants to greet him immediately, his eyes were still slightly wet, "Young master, if you are back, this old slave will know that you are wronged. I just didn''t expect that the murderer turned out to be the young lady. Hey, the lady is also now. He was hit hard and was bedridden. Only the eldest young master can make decisions about the family affairs."

    Meng Yunzheng waved his hand, "I really don''t know anything about the house, it''s up to the housekeeper to arrange everything. I haven''t been able to eat or sleep well in the prison these few days, I''m really tired, I want to take a break. As for the second brother As for the funeral, let¡¯s talk about it when my father comes back.¡±

    "Yes, yes, the eldest young master has suffered, and it is time to take a good rest." The butler said, arranging for the servants behind him to step forward, "Old slave, let them clean up the eldest young master, as well as Zhao Gongzi and this... ¡­¡±

    He looked at Shu Yu, not knowing what to call him.

    But Meng Yunzheng didn''t mean to introduce, he just said, "This is the entourage next to Master Jing, who sent me back."

    Shu Yu lowered his voice in a timely manner and said, "Your Excellency instructed me to wait for Lord Gong to come back and report the case to Lord Ming Palace."

    "So it is." The housekeeper nodded, "Then there is work, the old slave will let someone prepare tea and snacks."

    After he finished speaking, he let the servants behind him get busy.

    Just waiting for them to prepare tea and eat, Meng Yunzheng let everyone go down.

    The housekeeper wanted to say something, but when he thought about the current situation of the Gong family, the eldest young master seemed to have become the only heir of the Gong family, and no one dared not listen to his words.

    So the butler didn''t even have any questions, so he took the people out.

    As soon as he left, Zhao Xi couldn''t help but scolded, "Old thing."

    He turned his head and said to Shu Yu, "It''s not a good thing either. I used to help Madam Gong to help the emperor a lot. Now that she knows that Madam Gong is unreliable, she immediately came here when she saw the wind."

    Shu Yu doesn''t care about this housekeeper, anyway, after today, the palace hill will probably be finished, let alone this housekeeper, the future of the entire palace family is unknown.

    She sat opposite Meng Yunzheng, "What shall we do next?"

    "Just wait."

    "Wait for what?"

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, "Wait for Lord Jing to ask you to come back."

    Shu Yu felt that he was playing tricks and tricks, but at this time, Master Jing really went to the palace to face the Holy Spirit with the case file about the Gong family.

 Chapter 1101ï¼š Gongqiu and Concubine Private Meeting

    Chapter 1101 Gongqiu and Concubine Private Meeting

    Actually, the deceased Gong Chang and the suspect Meng Yunzheng were both sons of the Gong family, but they were not court officials.

    Their case is far from the point where the emperor needs to pay attention.

    Not to mention the need for Master Jing to personally bring the case file to the palace to meet the emperor after the case is closed.

    When Lord Jing entered the palace, he naturally wanted to reveal other things. As for the Gong family''s case, he would explain it to the emperor ''by the way''. After all, this matter is not only related to the Gong family, but also to Liu Guogong.

    I think the emperor will be interested in listening to it.

    Sure enough, after Master Jing finished talking about the important matter, he handily presented the file of the case that had just been concluded, and let the emperor look over it, as if he had inadvertently talked about the murder case of the Gong family.

    The emperor also heard about the Gong family''s case, and frowned after hearing the cause and effect, "So, the cause of this case was caused by Mrs. Dong and Mrs. Gong in Liu Guogong''s family?"

    "Yes, the eldest young master of the Gong family has just returned to Beijing, and he has indeed suffered an unwarranted disaster. Now that the evidence is conclusive, the minister has released Gong Xiao. It''s just that Lord Gong is not in the mansion, and the matter has not been told to Lord Gong."

    After saying that, Master Jing sighed, "The children in the family are making such a fuss, and it doesn''t feel good to want to come to the Palace."

    "Gongqiu is not in the mansion? Where did he go?"

    Lord Jing shook his head, "I don''t know, but when I sent someone to arrest Gong Ya, only Mrs. Gong was in the house. The minister also sent someone to the Ministry of Works to find him, and Mr. Gong was not on duty in the Ministry of Works."

    The emperor frowned, "One of the sons in the family was killed, and the other became a suspect. He didn''t want to cooperate with the government to find out the truth, but the person disappeared. This Gongqiu can''t even handle the family affairs. I am so disappointed. ."

    Lord Jing thought, you will be more disappointed later.

    This thought came to an end, when I saw the emperor''s personal **** hurried in, sweating finely on his forehead, and the well-informed person''s face was flustered at this time, and there was a slight trembling.

    Lord Jing narrowed his eyes slightly, and saw Xi Ping walking up to the emperor and whispering a few words in his ear.

    The emperor suddenly raised his head, his eyes flushed red, as if he was going to eat people, "What did you just say?!!"

    Xi Ping knelt down with a puff, "Your Majesty, Your Majesty, the servants dare not lie, the people are outside."

    The emperor stood up abruptly, and swept all the memorials on the desk to the ground, his breathing became rapid and snoring.

    He was not in good health at first. In the past six months, he has been seeing a doctor for three days and two times. Now it seems that he has been stimulated by the sky, and his body swayed when he stood up.

    The next moment, a mouthful of blood spurted out.

    Lord Jing and Xi Ping''s expressions changed greatly, and they hurriedly stepped forward to support him.

    "Your Majesty, how are you doing? Xuan Tai Doctor, quickly Xuan Tai Doctor."

    The emperor staggered, but fortunately he stood firm with the support of the two of them.

    His eyes were sharp, he firmly grasped Lord Jing''s hand, and said word by word, "You don''t need to declare an imperial doctor, you can go out of the palace."

    "Yes, but the emperor..."

    "I asked you to leave the palace!!" The emperor turned his head sharply and stared at him, blood still on the corners of his mouth, and his face looked particularly hideous.

    Lord Jing felt a little bit in his heart. He had a feeling that if he dared to delay for a while longer, the emperor would let someone drag him out and chop him directly.

    So he knelt down without saying a word, "Yes, I retire."

 Chapter 1102ï¼š Meng Yunzheng Action

    Chapter 1102 Operation Meng Yunzheng

    As soon as Lord Jing left, the emperor sat back on the dragon chair again, took two deep breaths, and said to Xi Ping, "Let the third child bring those adulterers to me!"

    "Yes."

    Xi Ping went out, and when the third prince proudly led Gongqiu and the imperial concubine who were arrested by the private party into the imperial study, Master Jing was already standing outside the palace.

    He turned around, looked at the tall palace wall in front of him, smiled, and got into the carriage parked outside.

    then instructed his entourage, "You go to Gong''s house in a while, and bring Lu Xiang-jun back. I think she won''t be able to wait for Gong-sama to return home."

    said that he was going to pick up someone, but he was actually sending a message to Meng Yunzheng.

    The fifth prince has already acted, allowing the third prince to personally meet the palace hill and the concubine who are in a private meeting. Now, whether it is the palace hill or the noble concubine, or the third prince and the second prince, all can be captured in one go.

    Lord Jing let out a sigh of relief. After years of planning, the dust will be settled soon.

    He returned to Dali Temple, and his entourage went to the palace.

    Meng Yunzheng knew the person coming, and he said to Shu Yu, "Don''t go back to the inn for the time being. The capital is not stable these few days, so you should stay at Master Jing''s house first."

    "it is good."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Then when will you act?"

    "After noon the day after tomorrow."

    Shu Yu was a little worried, "Be careful with everything."

    "Don''t worry, I''m ready."

    Shu Yu could only nod his head and left the palace with the entourage.

    When walked to the gate of Gong''s house, he happened to meet the doctor who was treating Mrs. Gong. The doctor''s expression was not good, and it seemed that Mrs. Gong''s condition was not optimistic.

    That night, Gongqiu did not return to his residence.

    This made the awakened Madam Gong unable to see anyone even if she tried to ask him for an idea.

    Not only this night, but also the next night.

    Mrs. Gong realized that something might have happened. There was such a big incident at home, but Gong Qiu never returned, and no one from the Ministry of Industry came to look for it. It must have been an accident.

    Mrs. Gong wanted to go out to inquire, but she felt dizzy when she got up.

    She couldn''t go out at all, and when the housekeeper found out, he said to her, "Madam, the house is in a mess now, you have to take care of your health. The old slave has already sent someone to inquire about the matter of the master. If you are worried , why don''t... let the eldest young master go to inquire about the news?"

    Mrs. Gong looked at him and sneered, "What, I think I can''t do it anymore, and want to go to him? He only knew a few people in the capital, what can you find out?"

    The housekeeper hurriedly said he didn''t dare, but after leaving the palace, he went to find Meng Yunzheng again.

    After Meng Yunzheng heard his intentions, his expression was a little weird, "You''re right, as the eldest young master of the Gong family, my father hasn''t returned for two days, so I really should go and find out. That''s ok, I''ll go to the vicinity of the palace now. "

    The housekeeper nodded again and again, but after Meng Yunzheng left, he suddenly frowned - why did the eldest young master go to the palace to see? The master disappeared after the court, not necessarily in the palace.

    But Meng Yunzheng walked quickly and arrived at the gate of the palace not long after.

    When he arrived at the gate of the palace, he looked left and right, looking like he didn''t know what to do.

    However, how many people were watching outside the palace, including the people of the third prince.

    As soon as he saw him, he came forward and asked.

    Meng Yunzheng hesitantly said that he wanted to see the emperor.

    The people of the third prince knew that he was the eldest son of Gongqiu, and thought he was trying to save Gongqiu.

 Chapter 1103ï¼š Hes here to deliver the guilt

    Chapter 1103 He came to send the guilt

    Unexpectedly, after a few sentences, he found that Meng Yunzheng seemed to have grievances against Gongqiu.

    This person immediately sent someone to report to the third prince, who was very irritable.

    He brought the affair between Gongqiu and the imperial concubine in front of his father, but he did not expect that his father would lock up people like this without any action, and even he was grounded.

    After thinking about it, he figured it out, the father loves his face, and he naturally didn''t want to make a big announcement to let everyone know about this kind of thing being green hated.

    Now the father is not only annoyed by the second child, but I am afraid that he is also annoyed.

    But it doesn''t matter, even if the father doesn''t want to lose face again, the second child is not his son, and he will definitely miss the throne.

    Without the second child and the father''s poor health, he will get the throne sooner or later.

    is just the top priority, to put the second child on a charge.

    I didn''t expect that at this juncture, that Gong Xiao came. Since he has grievances against Gong Qiu, maybe it will be a breakthrough.

    The third prince found someone to inform Father Xi Ping who was beside the emperor.

    When Xi Ping heard that the other party was Gongqiu''s son, he immediately went to report to the emperor.

    The emperor still had a little impression of Gong Xiao. After all, Lord Jing had just said something about him in front of him, and the matter of the concubines and concubines of Gongqiu''s private meeting came shortly after. It was difficult for the emperor not to remember.

    "What did he come to do? He came to plead for his father?"

    Xi Ping said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, the family in the palace still don''t know what happened to Gongqiu and are imprisoned in the palace. I''m afraid there is something else important."

    The emperor coughed twice, leaned on the soft slump, his face was blue and white, and he was very haggard.

    He thought for a while, then nodded, "Bring people in."

    "Yes."

    Meng Yunzheng was invited to the imperial study, and when he saw the emperor, he hurriedly lowered his head and greeted him respectfully.

    The emperor looked at him, Gongqiu, the son, had a rare good appearance.

    "Are you Gong Xiao?"

    "Yes, Your Majesty."

    "What are you looking for with me?"

    Meng Yunzheng was silent for a moment, then suddenly took a deep breath, raised his head, and said with a firm expression, "Your Majesty, Caomin wants to sue Lord Gongqiu Gong."

    He is here to bring charges against the emperor.

    The emperor''s pupils shrank, and he couldn''t help sitting up straight, "What did you say? You want to sue Gongqiu? Gong Xiao, Gongqiu is your father, and your son is suing your father. According to the laws of the Dasu Dynasty, you must be punished first."

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t want to be punished, so he replied loudly, "Caomin is not Gongqiu''s parent and son, and it can even be said that Gongqiu is Caomin''s mother-killing enemy."

    The emperor was stunned, "How do you say this?"

    "Your Majesty, Caomin is Meng Yunzheng, the son of Meng Pei of Tianning County''s Shengsheng Security Bureau. In the early years, Gongqiu took a fancy to my mother''s appearance and bought my grandfather''s family. My mother had no choice but to become Gongqiu''s outer chamber, who would later be taken by others. When a high-ranking official surnamed Liu took his fancy, Gongqiu sent my mother to that Master Liu. Perhaps God has mercy on him. On the night when my mother was imprisoned, an assassin was encountered in Master Liu''s house, and most of the mansion was burned down. My mother took advantage of the Run away."

    The emperor was startled for a moment when he heard this, and interrupted him, "You said... that Liu surnamed official encountered an assassin at his home? How many years ago did it happen?"

    "Twenty-two years ago." Meng Yunzheng is now twenty-one years old.

    The emperor''s face changed suddenly, Xi Ping lowered his head and thought, twenty-two years ago, wasn''t that the elder brother of Liu Guifei?

    This makes sense. Concubine Liu Gui and Gongqiu had an affair, and naturally she couldn''t see the other beautiful women around Gongqiu, so it would be excusable to use her brother''s hand to get rid of the outer chamber.

    The emperor sullenly said, "Go on."

 Chapter 1104ï¼š lie

    Chapter 1104 Lie

    Meng Yunzheng then continued, "Later, my mother met my father Meng Pei when she was escaping. My father happened to be favored by my mother when he was young. When he saw my mother died, he took my mother back to the place where he lived."

    "My father knew that my mother had nowhere to go and no money, so he took her with him. Later, the two fell in love with each other and became husband and wife. I..."

    The emperor raised his hand to interrupt him, "When did they get married?"

    "One month later."

    "One month?" The emperor narrowed his eyes, "Your father knew that your mother was Gongqiu''s outer chamber, how could he marry your mother without any pressure in such a short period of time? It doesn''t make sense. He has been favored by your mother, and knowing that she is in distress, it is right to pull her, and it is enough to become husband and wife."

    A normal man, knowing that this woman is already someone else''s outsider, will he marry her in just a month? No matter how beautiful Mother Meng is, Meng Pei has liked her from the beginning, and she is not in a hurry to complete the marriage within a month.

    Meng Yunzheng was silent for a moment before whispering, "Back then..." He took a deep breath, "When my mother escaped from Liu''s house, she was already drugged, so..."

    This excuse, if the emperor does not ask, Meng Yunzheng does not want to say, it will damage the reputation of his parents.

    But the emperor asked, if he didn''t get the incident back, it wouldn''t make sense.

    "My father was a bodyguard of the **** bureau. Since he was a child, he has become very loyal and responsible. He has feelings for my mother, let alone in such a situation. He doesn''t care whether my mother is outside or not. It doesn''t matter what her original identity was. And my mother, at that time, was desperate, and her father''s appearance was like a life-saving straw, which she held tightly."

    "Because of the relationship, my father was worried that my mother would be pregnant, so I became a relative in just one month. Originally, the Meng family''s guard station was in Jinyuefu, but Jinyuefu was too close to the capital, and my mother returned with my father. After arriving at my hometown, I happened to see an acquaintance and was afraid of being recognized and seeing Gongqiu again, so my father simply took my mother to Tianning County and opened another Quansheng Escort there."

    The emperor listened thoughtfully, nodded after a while, "Go on."

    "My father''s concerns are indeed not wrong. My mother did get pregnant because of this. It''s just that she was not in good health. Maybe it was because of being drugged earlier, or because she had been uneasy all the time, and pregnancy was not easy. At the later stage, After being frightened, she gave birth prematurely, and the child born at that time was Caomin.¡±

    Meng Yunzheng said more and more affirmatively, "After Caomin was born, my mother''s mood improved, she gradually no longer remembered the past things, and her body recovered. My father was also very happy, and he felt that the days in the future would get better and better. This kind of life continued until Caomin was ten years old."

    "Back then, when my father went out, my mother stayed at home with me. Who would have thought that Gongqiu''s confidant would show up in Tianning County to run errands, and my mother recognized him at a glance, knowing that Gongqiu would soon know her whereabouts, and also Knowing that Gongqiu would not let our family of three go. My mother decided to take me out of Tianning County, but it was still a step too late."

    "That night, the **** was on fire, but my mother and I couldn''t wake up in a drowsy state. When I woke up, most of the **** was burnt down, and my mother was also burned to death."

 Chapter 1105ï¼š blood test is invalid

    Chapter 1105 The blood test is invalid

    Meng Yunzheng said this, his eyes were slightly red, thinking of what happened back then, he was still emotionally fluctuating.

    The emperor looked at him fixedly, although Meng Yunzheng''s timeline and the cause and effect were all correct, but...

    "Who told you these things?"

    "It''s my mother." Meng Yunzheng said, "My mother knew that Gongqiu was cruel, and just in case, she told me the cause and effect. And..." He paused, raised his head, "and asked me to, in times of crisis, Pretending to be Gong Qiu''s son, at least she could save her life. So on the day she met Gong Qiu''s confidant, she deliberately found the woman Wen who delivered my mother''s birth and gave her a sum of money to let her know when someone asked her. , claiming that I was born at term."

    He smiled bitterly, "Mother knows Gongqiu too well, and she has been paying attention to the Gong family''s affairs all these years. She knows that Gongqiu has only had one son and one daughter for many years, and he has few children. If I become Gongqiu''s son, he will Will definitely let me go."

    The emperor felt itchy throat, and coughed again, "Even if your mother bribed Po Wen, with Gongqiu''s cautiousness, she wouldn''t believe it easily, right?"

    "We did a blood test."

    The emperor raised his eyebrows, "That is to say, your blood is compatible. If so, how do you say that you are not Gongqiu''s son?"

    Meng Yunzheng raised his head slowly, "Because it''s not accurate to recognize relatives by dripping blood. Not to mention Gongqiu, maybe the blood of Father Xi Ping and I can also be compatible."

    "What did you say?!" The emperor raised his eyebrows sharply, "Can''t you recognize your relatives on a drop of blood? Are you sure?!"

    "Yes, Caomin can test it on the spot."

    The emperor looked serious, turned his head and gave Xi Ping a wink.

    The latter went out immediately, and someone brought a bowl of water over, and then pricked his finger, dripping a drop of blood.

    Meng Yunzheng then pricked his fingertips and took a needle.

    Two drops of blood fell into the bowl, and slowly, the blood in the bowl changed.

    Father Xi Ping''s eyes widened, and he subconsciously exclaimed, "Heaven, it''s really merged together!"

    His voice was thin and sharp, and in such a state of amazement, he instantly pulled the incredible effect to its full level.

    The emperor couldn''t wait, he stood up with his uncomfortable body, took a few steps to the bowl of blood, and looked at the mixed blood, his face changed.

    Meng Yunzheng, can''t be Xi Ping''s son?

    It turns out that even if they are not father and son relatives, blood can be mixed.

    He couldn''t help thinking of the second prince, and when he caught Gongqiu and Liu Guifei''s private meeting, he began to doubt the second prince''s life experience.

    But the second child refused to admit it and asked for blood to recognize his relatives. The emperor also wanted to understand, so he agreed.

    Their blood can be mixed, so the emperor was a little relieved.

    I didn''t expect it, I didn''t expect it, this is simply a confused method, it''s just ridiculous to recognize relatives with blood.

    However, the next moment, the emperor became confused again - the second child didn''t know that the method of confessing relatives by dripping blood was unreliable, so how could he be so confident and not worried at all?

    As if he could see what the emperor was thinking, Meng Yunzheng added, "Not only can the blood of the father and son blend together, but adding alum to the water can blend anyone''s blood."

    The emperor suddenly raised his head and added alum?

    He suddenly remembered the scene two days ago when he confessed his relationship with his second child. At that time, the second child was a little angry and nervous, and he stayed for a while before the blood was dripped.

 Chapter 1106ï¼š It was the emperor who gave him the chance

    Chapter 1106 The Emperor gave him a chance

    The emperor''s face became very ugly in an instant, so the second child moved his hands and feet when he confessed to his relatives with blood? ?

    "Cough, cough, cough." The emperor was in a hurry and coughed violently again.

    Xi Ping hurriedly helped him to sit back again, the emperor closed his eyes, raised his head and paused for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said, "Go on."

    His voice sank a little more, Meng Yunzheng lowered his head slightly to block the light in his eyes.

    The fifth prince sent him a message yesterday, saying that the emperor and the second prince had confessed to each other by blood, so the emperor might be open to the second prince.

    Meng Yunzheng did say those words just now on purpose.

    He replied in a low voice, "After the blood was dropped, Gongqiu took me back to the capital. I was ten years old that year, and I just experienced the pain of losing my mother, and my father''s whereabouts are unknown. My mother said that I was my father''s son, but Gongqiu confessed to me with blood. For a while, I didn''t know what to do. Fortunately, my father was still alive, and he was rescued by a doctor with excellent medical skills. Yes, he found me secretly. It was also the doctor who told me that it was inaccurate to identify me by blood."

    "My father wants to take me away. He hates Gongqiu, but he wants me to grow up safely. I don''t want it. I know that after my father wants to settle me, he will seek revenge on Gongqiu alone. But I don''t want to hide for the rest of my life. , I don''t want my father to die. Gongqiu is also my mother-killing enemy, and I have an obligation to avenge her."

    The emperor nodded slowly, "So you stayed by Gongqiu''s side for more than ten years? You have to be patient."

    He couldn''t help but glance more at the handsome man in front of him. It was rare, even he had to admire such kind of character and patience.

    However, Meng Yunzheng smiled bitterly, "But what''s the use of patience? It took more than ten years because of my lack of ability, and I couldn''t find Gongqiu''s handle, and I couldn''t find any evidence of him harming others. He should have been brought to justice long ago.¡±

    "But you appear in front of me now, that means, have you found evidence?"

    Meng Yunzheng raised his head, "Yes, it is probably because of God''s mercy. During this time, a lot of things happened in the Gong family. Mrs. Gong was ill, Gong Chang was killed, Gong Ya was taken into prison, and the whole palace was in chaos. Especially these two days. , Gongqiu has never come back, so that the guards in Gongqiu''s study are also less staffed, revealing flaws. I think the opportunity is rare, and I really don''t want to miss it, so I sneaked into Gongqiu''s study, found the secret room, and got it. His guilt."

    The emperor''s eyes lit up slightly, "Evidence of the crime?"

    Gongqiu has not been at home for the past two days, that is because he is imprisoned in the palace.

    So, he gave this kid a chance?

    Emperor, "Bring it up."

    Xi Ping hurried forward, Meng Yunzheng took out two notebooks from his arms and put them in Xi Ping''s hands.

    The emperor turned over the book and sat up slightly. This is... Gong Qiu''s account book for embezzling money when he was the servant of the Ministry of Industry.

    There is also evidence that he formed a party for personal gain, but there is no correspondence or evidence of Gongqiu''s correspondence with Liu Guifei and the second prince.

    The emperor slowly put the notebook on the table, "Apart from these two, there is no other evidence?"

    Meng Yunzheng was stunned for a moment, then raised his head, his face flashed blankly, "These, are these not enough? Your Majesty, this ledger records the money that Gongqiu has embezzled over the years. The amount is huge. He..."

 Chapter 1107ï¼š Meng Yunzheng: I gave you the clue

    Chapter 1107 Meng Yunzheng: The clue is for you

    Of course the emperor knew that this amount was a lot, but to speak of a huge amount, it was still a little less.

    This Meng Yunzheng still doesn''t have enough knowledge. If the evidence of such a crime was still needed in the past, the emperor might ask him to make up for it, and the one who opened one eye and closed the other would pass.

    As for forming a party for personal gain, this small scope has not touched his bottom line.

    Such evidence is not enough to bring down Gongqiu.

    In other words, the emperor can no longer tolerate Gongqiu, so he hopes that the bigger the evidence of his crime, the better, and it is best to find evidence of his collusion with the second prince. That way he can deal with them both at the same time.

    So the emperor interrupted Meng Yunzheng before he could finish speaking, "Apart from these two pieces of evidence, have you seen anything else in the secret room?"

    Meng Yunzheng frowned, looking a little nervous. He recalled it carefully, his eyes flashed brightly, and he said eagerly, "Yes, there seems to be a large box in the secret room, which is locked with a lock. It''s just that the grass people were in a hurry at that time. Busy, the guards outside are back again, the box is too big to take out. Caomin thought, this ledger is enough to prove Gongqiu''s crime, so he quickly took it out to the emperor and sued the imperial court."

    The implication is that he doesn''t know anything.

    Apart from the ledger, he didn''t know about the private meeting between Gongqiu and Concubine Liu Gui, the collusion between Gongqiu and the second prince, who was hurt by Gongqiu, and what earth-shattering events he did.

    But you can check it yourself, Your Majesty, the secret room is there, and the evidence... is there too.

    The emperor really pondered for a moment, then called Xi Ping over and gave him a few words.

    Xi Ping nodded and went out.

    The emperor and Meng Yunzheng were left in the imperial study room. Meng Yunzheng asked nervously, "Your Majesty, Gongqiu is guilty of monstrous crimes and corruption, will he be sentenced to death?"

    "What if I said, no?"

    "How could it be? Then I can''t avenge my mother, I..." Meng Yunzheng''s face turned pale, he knelt down on the ground in a daze, and stood up the next moment, "Your Majesty, the grass people will go back to find evidence now, Gong Qiu. After doing so much evil, there must be a lot of evidence that has yet to be found, so the grass people will go."

    The emperor waved his hand, "Okay, I know this matter in my mind. I will handle the matter of Gongqiu, and I will also take what you say into my heart."

    "Many, thank you, Your Majesty."

    "You stay in the palace temporarily. If there is anything else, I will call you at any time."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded respectfully, "Yes."

    The emperor waved his hand, and someone came to take Meng Yunzheng away.

    At the same time, the already busy Gong family suddenly broke into a lot of forbidden troops and went straight to Gongqiu''s study.

    Seeing this, the steward hurried forward to stop him, and the leader of the forbidden army pulled out a knife and forced the people to retreat, "The Grand Duke of the Gong family, Gong Xiao, sued Gong Qiu, the minister of the Ministry of Industry, for corruption and perversion of the law to form a party for personal gain. Enter the palace."

    The butler''s face changed greatly, the eldest young master... suing the master? ?

    how can that be?

    However, before he could ask any more questions, the leader of the Imperial Guard had already waved his hand and ordered everyone in the palace to be guarded, while he walked quickly to the study of Gongqiu.

    When Mrs. Gong heard the words and rushed over with the sick body, the secret room of the study had been found and opened.

    The leader of the forbidden army led someone to rummage through the contents of the secret room, and naturally saw the big box.

    Mrs. Gong was clamoring to go in, but was frightened by the sword held by the Imperial Army, and didn''t dare to make a sound for a moment.

 Chapter 1108ï¼š panic

    Chapter 1108 People are panicking

    The emperor waited quietly in the palace, and the imperial doctor came to give him another medicine.

    When the medicine was halfway through, the Imperial Army came back.

    also brought evidence that Gongqiu and the second prince colluded to plot a rebellion.

    Just such a proof, enough for the emperor to have an excuse to kill him.

    The imperial study was very quiet, the sky was already dark, Xi Ping lit the candles, and the huge space was instantly bright as day.

    The emperor was alone, looking at the evidence slowly, the more he watched, the tighter he squeezed, and finally he threw the thing out of his hand.

    Xi Ping looked worriedly at the wheezing emperor, but did not dare to make a sound.

    After a long time, the emperor asked him to pick it up, and then he looked at it again.

    couldn''t hold it in the middle, so he went to sleep on the couch for two hours. Restless sleep, at dawn, the emperor got up again.

    After getting up this time, he asked Xi Ping to take a few things and prepare to face with a sullen face.

    In fact, because of his health, he has not gone to court for many days.

    As soon as the emperor appeared, many officials in the court were stunned.

    However, what they didn''t expect was that the turbulent winds and clouds in the court on this day were shocking. Regarding the fact that Gongqiu and the second prince were arrested for treason, the whole court and opposition were shocked.

    Some people are well-informed and know that Gongqiu has been arrested, and they have something to do with Liu Guifei. They thought that Gongqiu and Concubine Liu had some hidden secrets, but they didn''t expect to help the second prince to rebel?

    Some people don''t know, but seeing that Gongqiu hasn''t appeared in front of people for two days, they guessed that something might have happened to him.

    There are also some officials who are closely related to Gongqiu. At this time, their faces are pale, and their sense of existence is minimized.

    But the emperor''s actions this time were drastic, and the movements were very big.

    He ordered the fifth prince to supervise the matter, and the three divisions of the Ministry of Punishment, Dali Temple, and the Inspectorate will have a joint trial, and they will definitely investigate the case clearly.

    Because the criminal evidence found by Gongqiu also involved officials who colluded with the three judicial divisions, and all the officials involved were taken into custody.

    The emperor directly assigned the Minister of Punishment, Master Jing, Shaoqing of Dali Temple, and the Censor of Youdu of the Inspectorate to be in charge, and others were not allowed to interfere and obstruct.

    The third prince frowned slightly when he heard that the person in charge was the fifth prince. But it is not surprising that the battle between him and the second child is almost on the bright side, and the father and emperor will not rest assured that he will take over.

    The fifth brother doesn''t have a strong sense of existence, but he doesn''t care, but secretly ''reminds'' him a few words.

    However, what the third prince did not know was that the fifth prince used this incident to not only convict the second prince of conspiracy, but also took the opportunity to eradicate several of the third prince''s officials.

    By the time he realized it, it was too late.

    The emperor was not in good health. After the matter was explained, he returned to the harem.

    The imperial study was very quiet, and the emperor fell into a deep sleep with his eyes closed.

    However, people outside the palace were panicking. The forbidden army was arresting people in the whole city.

    Meng Yunzheng was regarded as an important witness and went to Dali Temple again to cooperate with the investigation.

    Shu Yu has been at Jing''s house, but Master Jing has not come back. He has been staying at Dali Temple for three or four days.

    Fortunately, he knew that Shu Yu was waiting for news, so he asked his entourage to go home to get his clothes, and passed Meng Yunzheng''s message by the way.

    Shu Yu felt relieved knowing that he was safe.

    However, this turmoil lasted for more than half a month before it subsided.

    Meng Yunzheng also stayed in Dali Temple for half a month before being released.

 Chapter 1109ï¼š The palace no longer exists

    Chapter 1109 The Gong family no longer exists

    After coming out of Dali Temple, Meng Yunzheng did not return to the palace, and the palace no longer exists today.

    Gong Chang was hastily buried, Gong Ya was still in prison, Mrs. Gong had just experienced the tragic death of her son, her husband was involved in a major rebel case, and her parents'' family was also involved.

    As the wife of Gongqiu, she will naturally be interrogated. It was just that he had just entered the court once, and he couldn''t bear to faint and fell to the ground, occasionally woke up in the middle, and fell into a coma again.

    The doctor said she was running out of time.

    The rest of the Gong family were also arrested, closed, and the entire Gong family was sealed.

    About this, Shu Yu was a little puzzled.

    As far as he knows, when the plot in the book mentions the final ending of Gongqiu, it seems that only Gongqiu was beheaded, and the other palace family members were not dealt with.

    Um? and many more¡­¡­

    Thinking about it carefully, it seems that the Gong family has not been dealt with. Because before the disposal, Gong Xiao had left the Gong family, Mrs. Gong died of a serious illness, Gong Chang was killed, and Gong Ya was the murderer and was sentenced to death.

    In this way, the Gong family was indeed not convicted of the Gongqiu incident.

    Shu Yu rubbed his forehead, is that okay?

    Just thinking about it, there was a knock on the door outside the courtyard, Yingxi said immediately, "It must be Young Master Meng coming back."

    The place where Shu Yu is now is in a small courtyard in the south of the city.

    This small courtyard was bought by Meng Yunzheng in his early years, and Zhao Xi cleaned up the courtyard early as their current residence.

    Knowing that Meng Yunzheng was back today, Shu Yu and Yingxi came over early in the morning.

    Hearing a knock on the door, Yingxi hurried to open the door, and really saw Meng Yunzheng who was brought back by Zhao Xi.

    He looked a little haggard, although he was staying at Dali Temple as a witness, and the food and accommodation were not bad. But in the end it wasn''t his own home, and the person he sued was Gongqiu, and there were no people in Dali Temple who didn''t have Gongqiu, so his nerves were always tense.

    In the past two weeks, Meng Yunzheng has not been at ease.

    Now that he is home, surrounded by close people, he suddenly relaxes.

    Shu Yu took him into the main room, and then went to the kitchen to bring the food over, "Hurry up and eat something, it''s all your favorite dishes. After eating, take a nap and take a good rest. I''m tired enough for this time."

    Meng Yunzheng laughed, "It''s actually okay."

    What is okay, how could it be okay.

    He endured for more than ten years, and finally found an opportunity to bring down Gongqiu and Liu Guifei. He was facing the tribunal of the three divisions, and he was dealing with a high-ranking person like the third prince. Forces, always pay attention to Gongqiu''s ending, for fear that he will suddenly counterattack if he still has the energy to spare.

    After so many years of hard work and preparation, just for this moment, the energy he spent can be imagined.

    Meng Yunzheng just smiled, but did not refute any more. He obediently took the chopsticks she handed over and sat opposite to eat.

    After eating, he obediently went to take a hot bath, and was pushed by Shu Yu to sleep.

    He slept until the next morning before waking up. Looking up at the beam above his head, Meng Yunzheng only felt extra reassured.

    Finally... revenge for my mother.

    When Gongqiu was executed, he would personally go to his mother''s grave and tell her the good news.

    Meng Yunzheng got up and went out the door, just about to find Shu Yu, but saw that she was putting on makeup, dressed in men''s clothes.

    He was stunned, "Why are you dressed like this again?"

 Chapter 1110ï¼š Goodbye Miyagaoka

    Chapter 1110 Goodbye Gongqiu

    Shu Yu waved at him, "Come here, I''ll re-dress you up, and we''ll go to the Dali Temple cell later."

    Meng Yunzheng was puzzled, "What are you going to do in the Dali Temple cell?"

    Shu Yu stopped his movements and whispered, "See Gongqiu."

    "Um?"

    "Help you get the last insurance." Shu Yu blinked at him, then turned his head and continued to dress himself up.

    Meng Yunzheng raised his eyebrows, taking the last insurance?

    He didn''t ask any further questions. After Shu Yu finished painting, he sat him down on a chair, took the makeup and smeared it on his face.

    Meng Yunzheng couldn''t help laughing when he looked at her face so close, especially the little black mole on his chin.

    Shu Yu hit him, "Don''t move, your eyebrows are almost crooked."

    "Cough." Meng Yunzheng didn''t dare to move, she could do it as she liked.

    Both of them were dressed up as ordinary faces of the public, the kind that could not be recognized even if they looked at them in the crowd.

    At this juncture, there may be people staring at them secretly. Therefore, to be on the safe side, the two put on their hats when they went out, then got into the carriage, and Zhao Xi drove the car to the backyard of a restaurant near Dali Temple.

    Half an hour after they entered the restaurant, Zhao Xi took them out again and went directly back to the small courtyard in the south of the city, as if the three of them were just out for a meal.

    No one knows, the two people who came out of the restaurant have been exchanged.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng changed into the clothes of the servants in the Dali Temple in the restaurant, took the entry and exit tokens, and entered the Dali Temple quietly.

    Immediately changed into the clothes of the entourage next to Master Jing, and followed Master Jing into the Dali Temple cell.

    Master Jing said as he walked, "I won''t give you a lot of time. Gongqiu is being held in solitary confinement, and he is guarded by the people of the Fifth Prince, so you can rest assured. But the Ministry of Punishment has been watching, and I can only give you a moment. Zhong, come out quickly when you''re done."

    Fortunately, the conspiracy of Gongqiu was sponsored by the fifth prince, and the fifth prince was their own, so there was such an opportunity.

    Meng Yunzheng whispered, "Thank you."

    A few people quickly walked to the cell where Gongqiu was being held. The guards saw Lord Jing and nodded slightly. They should have been ordered by the fifth prince. Without saying a word, they went to the corner to help them watch .

    Lord Jing also took a few steps back to make room for them to talk.

    Miyagaoka huddled in the corner of the cell, even when he heard the sound, he didn''t respond, showing an indifferent attitude.

    Meng Yunzheng and the two stood outside the cell, and could vaguely see a group in the corner.

    It seemed that the tribunal had treated him well, except that he was a little dirty, but there was no trace of punishment on his body.

    Meng Yunzheng looked at him coldly, Shu Yu pulled him, and he whispered, "Gongqiu."

    The person in the corner didn''t respond at first, but he quickly realized who the owner of the voice was, and suddenly turned his head for a while.

    The two faces at the door of the cell were very unfamiliar to him, and he did not know them.

    When Meng Yunzheng spoke again, he finally confirmed that it was not a hallucination, immediately stood up, and dragged his shackles to the door.

    walked up to him, clapped his hands heavily on the railing, his eyes were sharp, his voice was hoarse, "Gong Xiao! You still have the face to see me, you beast!"

    Meng Yunzheng''s eyes were equally cold, "Why do I have no face, I just avenge my mother and let you live away for more than ten years, I am filial enough!"

 Chapter 1111ï¼š The Miyagi is doomed

    Chapter 1111 The Gong family will be the last

    Gong Qiu sneered, "Avenge your mother? That **** of your mother dared to deceive me and let me raise her son for more than ten years in vain. I should have killed you together back then."

    He looked at Meng Yunzheng with a sneering expression, "Do you think that you can separate yourself from me and go to the emperor to file a lawsuit? Why do you think the emperor insists on my death? That''s because I had a tryst with Concubine Liu Guifei. , the emperor can''t bear it. You can endure by my side for more than ten years. I think your mother has already told you everything, including my relationship with Liu Guifei. "

    Meng Yunzheng was expressionless, "So what?"

    Gong Qiu let out a ''ha'', his eyes widened slightly, "Do you know what kind of person the emperor is today? He wants face, how can he allow unrelated people to know that he is wearing a cuckold. Don''t talk about other people, even if It is the third prince who stabbed the matter in front of them, this biological son, the emperor may not let go easily!"

    He said with malice on his face, "You said, if I meet the emperor and tell the emperor about the relationship between me and Concubine Liu Gui, will he forgive you? What if you show it to the emperor, if he wants to kill you, it''s as easy as killing an ant."

    Meng Yunzheng was silent, and looked at Gongqiu with such a fixed look.

    Gongqiu laughed, "Why, you don''t believe it?"

    Meng Yunzheng remained silent, but Shu Yu, who was beside him, suddenly said, "In that case, the Gong family will really be doomed."

    Gongqiu''s laughter stopped abruptly, he turned his head sharply to look at Shu Yu, staring at him.

    Shu Yu, "Your children, Gong Chang died, Gong Ya was also sentenced to death, the second prince... Well, I guess the ending is the same. Now, he is the only one left."

    Gongqiu was stunned, he frowned and looked at Shu Yu and then at Meng Yunzheng.

    After a long while, he suddenly let out a low laugh, "So that''s what it is, so that''s what it is, but you are... courageous enough to speak nonsense with your eyes open in front of that person."

    As he spoke, he couldn''t stop laughing.

    After a long time, he stopped laughing, and then looked at Meng Yunzheng with a different look, "I really underestimated you. I didn''t expect that among the children, you are the one who looks the most like me."

    Meng Yunzheng''s eyes flashed with disgust, "I''m like my mother."

    "But you also have my blood on your body." Gongqiu tightened his grip on the railing, his eyes filled with malice, "No matter how unwilling you are, this cannot be changed."

    There was a rare glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes, and he took a deep breath, "So, you said that when you inhaled too much smoke and caused bad memory, it was also a lie. You are smart, unforgettable, and have a beautiful body If you are skilled, reading and literacy is not a problem, right?"

    If a son like stood by his side and helped him, why would he not be able to accomplish his great career?

    Gongqiu regrets it, he should pay more attention to him.

    He never thought that he would fall on this son who he didn''t care much about.

    He resented, but also had a subtle smugness.

    Meng Yunzheng pulled Shu Yu and turned around and left, Gongqiu didn''t care, he looked at his back and laughed.

    But since then, he has confessed to the charges and never mentioned anything about Meng Yunzheng.

    After two days, the verdict of the second prince Gongqiu and others came down.

 Chapter 1112ï¼š Miyazakis back

    Chapter 1112 Gongqiu''s backhand

    Shu Yu left the Dali Temple and walked slowly towards the south of the city.

    After walking for a long time, Meng Yunzheng asked in a low voice, "The last insurance?"

    Shu Yu nodded heavily, with a slightly serious expression, "You also said that Gongqiu is an old fox. He knew that you went to the imperial court to file a complaint, and he thought you were not his son. He might not be able to do other things, and at the last moment dragged you to death. Absolutely do it.¡±

    She turned her head to look at him, "He has very few heirs, he wasn''t sure if your father was still alive or not, did you know his secret, but he still took the risk to bring you back to raise him, obviously he still cares about the blood relationship. Yes. I just thought, no matter how much he hates you, no matter how unwilling he is, he will still save your life."

    Facts have proved that Gongqiu did intend to go to the emperor to tell Meng Yunzheng about his relationship with Liu Guifei.

    Meng Yunzheng was silent for a moment, "Actually it doesn''t matter, the body of that... is about to die."

    After disposing of Gongqiu, most of the power will fall into the hands of the fifth prince, and the emperor probably does not have the energy to take care of him again.

    Shu Yu smiled, "Who knows how long it will last? Just in case."

    Others don''t know, but Shu Yu knows the plot.

    The emperor''s body is really not good, but this person''s vitality is very tenacious, and he just survived.

    The book records that the emperor died when the snow fell in winter.

    It¡¯s still late summer, at least a few months away. If the emperor really wanted to die alone, wouldn''t a few months be enough?

    Shu Yu raised his head, "I know you don''t want Gongqiu to feel better, you want him to die uneasy. Let''s not worry, wait until the moment he is sent to the guillotine, and then tell him we lied to him, you It''s the son of the Meng family. Anyway, he doesn''t have the energy or time to verify it. Let''s be more certain and show the evidence to ensure that he can die of anger and will never rest his eyes."

    Meng Yunzheng was laughed at by her, "Well... your idea is more reliable. It seems that without you by my side, my plan is really full of mistakes and I almost lost my life."

    Shu Yu glared at him, just make fun of me.

    But the two did return home without incident.

    What they didn''t know was that although Gongqiu was in prison, he was still able to communicate with the outside world under the siege.

    He has been in business for many years, how could he die so willingly, and he was ready to fight early.

    This backhand includes saving him from the robbery field and killing Meng Yunzheng.

    From the moment he knew that Meng Yunzheng presented the evidence to the emperor, and that he was not his own son, Gongqiu wanted his life!

    Previously, Meng Yunzheng had been in Dali Temple as a witness.

    Of course, Gongqiu also did not know that Meng Yunzheng was very skilled, that he cooperated with the fifth prince, that he was protected by someone around him, and that the person he arranged might not be able to take his life.

    However, once those people start, assassinations will inevitably emerge one after another, and accidents will continue.

    Now that he has seen Gongqiu, he has extinguished this calamity.

    Gongqiu naturally wouldn''t let his only son have an accident, so he took back the backhand, and all the backhands were used as a robbery field to save him.

    Unfortunately, the fifth prince wants to use this matter to show his prestige, and will not tolerate a little accident, so he has deployed lower layers of guards on the field, and the number of people secretly is unknown.

 Chapter 1113ï¼š what reward do you want

    Chapter 1113 What reward do you want

    All of Gongqiu''s backhands were used for robbing prisoners, but they were wiped out by the Fifth Prince.

    Of course, these are for later.

    At this time, Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu returned to the small courtyard and changed their clothes. They saw Yingxi came back from the outside with a sullen face, and it seemed that something unpleasant happened.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, "What''s wrong?"

    Then Zhao Xi, who came in, sighed, "What else can you do? People outside are scolding A Yun for being a white-eyed wolf, saying that he actually sent his father to prison with his own hands, causing the entire Gong family to be destroyed. Such an unfilial person is bound to thunder. Chop, there''s no **** to have a baby."

    Shu Yu, "..." The last sentence does not need to be repeated.

    Yingxi sneered, "They only have children without assholes."

    Shu Yu suddenly turned to look at her, so what do you care about?

    Of course, Yingxi cares about this. In the future, it will be her young lady who will marry Young Master Meng, so cursing Young Master Meng''s children means cursing her young lady?

    Shu Yu stroked his forehead, feeling a little tired.

    She asked Zhao Xi, "What is the outside world saying now?"

    "What else can I say? Ordinary people say that Ayun is righteous and kills his relatives. Corrupt officials like Gongqiu, who are greedy and pervert the law, should be sentenced and beheaded according to the law of Dasu. They say that Ayun has done a good job."

    This is of course, for these people, one less corrupt official means less exploitation.

    is related to their own vital interests, can they not be happy, can they not praise the person who brought out the dog official?

    But those powerful families in the capital didn''t think so. They only thought that Meng Yunzheng was too cruel and his methods were too vicious. They don''t even read about the affection between father and son. Such a person is too ruthless.

    He also felt that he knew the news of Gongqiu''s accident ahead of time, and betrayed his father for self-protection. It was too selfish and a villain''s behavior.

    In short, Meng Yunzheng, who has always had no sense of existence, this time can be regarded as the entire capital, from the emperor''s concubines to the street beggars, all of them have heard his name.

    His evaluation was mixed.

    However, this kind of evaluation began to be one-sided after Dali Temple exposed Meng Yunzheng''s identity.

    Everyone learned that Meng Yunzheng was not the son of Gongqiu, and even Gongqiu was his mother-killing enemy. He pretended to be stupid and dormant for many years, just to personally kill the enemy and comfort his mother''s spirit in the sky.

    Eleven years, he finally found all the evidence of Gongqiu''s crime, presented it to the imperial front, and finally avenged the revenge for killing his mother.

    The world also feels that this person is very affectionate and virtuous. He is a filial son who can endure humiliation and burdens at a young age. With such kind of character and patience, the future is bound to be limitless.

    After this incident, I am afraid that this young man who was not well-known will soon emerge in the capital and even in the court.

    Many people were waiting, waiting for Meng Yunzheng to soar into the sky and enter the courtroom.

    Even the emperor thought he wanted to do something big.

    He reported Gongqiu''s great deeds. Since the Gongqiu incident has already come to an end, it is natural that he should be rewarded for his merits.

    The emperor started to go to court again while he was in a little better health. This time, he came to the conclusion that the second prince colluded with Gongqiu to try to rebel.

    Rewards are given to everyone who has made meritorious deeds in this matter, including Meng Yunzheng.

    The emperor Xuan Meng Yunzheng went up to the hall, and looked at this young man who seemed to have avenged his revenge, but his spirit was completely different. He was slightly surprised, and asked him in a deep voice, "Meng Yunzheng, since you have made a contribution, have you thought about what you want? reward?"

 Chapter 1114ï¼š Meng Yunzhengs request

    Chapter 1114 Meng Yunzheng''s request

    Wen Wu Baiguan in the main hall stood with a serious expression, and when they heard the words, they all focused their attention on Meng Yunzheng.

    Despite so many people watching, Meng Yunzheng''s expression was still very calm.

    He didn''t change his expression, thanked him first, and then said, "Your Majesty, Caomin has nothing else to ask for, but just wants to restore his origin, return to his hometown, and be reunited with his father."

    After saying this, everyone present was stunned.

    This is it, this is it? ?

    After finally making such a big contribution, you don''t even want to be rewarded with silver, not to mention that you want a half-official job. Isn''t it stupid?

    The emperor was also very surprised, "Meng Yunzheng, have you thought about it clearly?"

    "Yes, Caomin has thought about it carefully. Over the years, because of Gongqiu''s surveillance, my father has been unable to return to his hometown, appear in front of others, and be unable to recognize and reunite with Caomin. Years of time have been wasted. It is really my father and Caomin. The biggest regret is that now the family feud has disappeared, and the grass-roots people have already reached the crown, and it is time to repay the kindness of my father''s birth and nourishment, and it is Cheng Huan''s knees."

    The emperor frowned, "I remember you said that your father started the **** bureau at the beginning. Could it be that you want to go back to inherit the family business and be the **** head?"

    As soon as these words came out, there was a low voice of discussion in the hall.

    As a dart head? Is he crazy?

    This Meng Yunzheng looks like a talented person, and he is brave and resourceful.

    The officials originally thought that others were good and good-looking, and some of them wanted to recruit him as their son-in-law. As soon as he heard his plan, he instantly dismissed the idea.

    But there is also a pity that a talent like him is missed and buried in the world, such as Qi Chan.

    He immediately stepped out of the ranks of officials and said in a deep voice, "Your Majesty, I heard that Young Master Meng was very intelligent when he was young. If Gong Qiu hadn''t killed his mother, then Young Master Meng''s talent would have been the best of the best. The Emperor has always loved him. It''s a pity that he is a talent, it''s better to teach and test on the spot, and if Young Master Meng is knowledgeable and a pillar of talent, then it would be a pity to go back and bury him."

    The emperor thought about it, Meng Yunzheng felt a little helpless.

    Qi Chan still has a good impression of Meng Yunzheng. When he was originally exiled to the southwest, he was a little disgusted by Gongqiu''s arrangement with the governor. He also guessed that he might have a plan. After returning to Beijing, he paid more attention to him.

    Therefore, Qi Chan also helped with this matter of Gongqiu.

    He appreciates Meng Yunzheng''s opinion. He feels that this person can endure what ordinary people can''t bear, and his temperament is very tough. In the future, he will definitely do something great, and he doesn''t want to see him really go back to be a bodyguard.

    However, as soon as Qi Chan''s words fell, and the emperor did not respond, the fifth prince came out of the crowd.

    He cupped his hands and said, "Royal father, everyone has their own aspirations. Young Master Meng has been walking on thin ice beside Gongqiu for many years, and his life has not been easy. Now that the dust has settled, it is only natural for him to want to go back and enjoy his family. fulfilled him."

    The fifth prince was not very visible before, and his presence was not strong.

    This time, the presiding judge of Gongqiu''s case has allowed many people to see his skills, and the weight of his words is already very important.

    But no one thought that he was the one who agreed with Meng Yunzheng to leave the capital.

    Could it be that the fifth prince doesn''t like Meng Yunzheng?

    Does he belong to the faction that doesn''t look down on Meng Yunzheng and thinks he is selfish?

    The emperor hesitated, and asked again after a while, "Meng Yunzheng, have you really decided?"

 Chapter 1115ï¼š Tell Song Xin the good news

    Chapter 1115 Tell Song Xin the good news

    Meng Yunzheng nodded affirmatively, "Yes, Caomin is sure."

    "Okay, then I will allow you." The emperor''s voice rose suddenly, and he couldn''t help coughing twice.

    Meng Yunzheng listened to this voice, and felt that the emperor could last for a while.

    He thought to himself, but on his face he knelt down and thanked him respectfully and gratefully.

    After the matter was finished, the following Zaochao had nothing to do with him, and Meng Yunzheng withdrew from the hall.

    After waiting for a while in the side hall, he heard the voice of retreating. The emperor couldn''t bear it, and today''s early morning time was a bit long, and it was not easy for him to last until now.

    The ministers began to go out one after another, talking about the content of the morning as they walked, and Meng Yunzheng said the most.

    At this time, Meng Yunzheng left the palace gate one step earlier than them. There were many carriages and sedans parked outside, and he passed through them one by one, and finally stopped in front of an inconspicuous carriage.

    "Out."

    Yingxi who was sitting on the carriage hurriedly turned his head and said to the people in the carriage.

    Shu Yu lifted the curtain and saw him standing in front of him smiling.

    Meng Yunzheng stepped on the carriage, and as soon as he sat firmly, the carriage drove away from the gate of the palace.

    Shu Yu poured him a glass of water and asked, "How is it?"

    "The emperor agreed to let me return to my place of origin."

    As for some of the other monetary rewards, they are just icing on the cake.

    Just thinking of what Qi Chan wanted him to say to stay, he couldn''t help but have a headache.

    For some reason, he has an intuition that Qi Chan does not seem to give up so easily.

    But now is not the time to care about this, their carriage did not drive towards the courtyard in the south of the city, but went all the way out of the city.

    Yingxi quickly arrived at the foot of a mountain under the direction of Meng Yunzheng.

    Shu Yu got out of the car, Meng Yunzheng also took out the incense paper money from the car, and the two walked up the mountain hand in hand.

    Gongqiu had already been beheaded yesterday, the emperor did not intend to delay it for too long, he hated Gongqiu deeply, this man not only gave him a green hat, but also let him raise a son for him, and the throne almost fell to him. hand.

    The emperor could not wait to slash him with thousands of swords, and he couldn''t wait to deal with it after the autumn, lest there would be extracurricular branches.

    According to Shu Yu''s thoughts, she felt that the emperor''s body was about to die, and he would never allow Gongqiu to live longer than him.

    Therefore, the date of his execution was quickly determined.

    At that time, there were many people who came to rob the prisoners, and there was a big disturbance.

    But the field was very heavily guarded, and the people from Gongqiu not only failed to rescue him, but instead put themselves in.

    Gongqiu was dead, so Meng Yunzheng naturally wanted to bring this good news to his mother.

    Song Xin''s tomb is in the suburbs, not in the ancestral tomb of the Gong family, it is a separate piece of land.

    After she died that year, Gongqiu said that she was his concubine, so he brought the ashes back to the capital.

    Just after bringing it back, Mrs. Gong reacted a lot to this, saying that she was an outsider and was not qualified to be buried in the ancestral tomb of the Gong family.

    At that time, Gongqiu had just brought Meng Yunzheng back, which already made Madam Gong unhappy. Therefore, in the matter of Song Xin, Gongqiu did not want to have any more conflicts with her, not to mention that he was very dissatisfied with Song Xin, so he simply agreed to bury Song Xin in the suburbs alone.

    However, for Meng Yunzheng, it was a good thing.

    The mother was from the Meng family and was buried in the palace family, but it tarnished her and made her dead in peace.

 Chapter 1116ï¼š This is your future daughter-in-law

    Chapter 1116 This is your future daughter-in-law

    This piece of land on the outskirts of was chosen by Meng Yunzheng.

    Mrs. Yuan Gong also wanted to find a Feng Shui master to bury Song Xin in a place where there was a lot of suffocation.

    Meng Yunzheng would allow such a thing to happen, even if he tried to tear his face with Gongqiu, he would still find a feng shui treasure for his mother.

    Fortunately, at that time, Gongqiu still cared about Meng Yunzheng, who had just recognized him. He was worried that burying Song Xin in a place with poor feng shui would affect his son, and even the entire Gong family, so he did not agree with Mrs. Gong. ''s proposal.

    The land in front of you is indeed a treasure land of feng shui.

    The tombstone is very refreshing, there are no weeds, and the surrounding is very clean.

    Meng Yunzheng put down the things in his hand, took out the pastries in the food box one by one and put them in front of him.

    He said to Shu Yu, "I came to see my mother when I came back from Jiangyuan County."

    It was also at that time that he cleaned up the surroundings.

    "I told my mother that I found her daughter-in-law, and I will bring it to her to see. I didn''t expect it to happen so soon."

    As he spoke, Meng Yunzheng turned his head and said to the tombstone, "Mother, this is the Ayu I told you. I didn''t lie to you, right? Isn''t he smart, cute, and peerless?"

    Shu Yu, "..." What nonsense did you tell your mother?

    She couldn''t help caressing her forehead and lit the incense in her hand, "Auntie, I''m Shu Yu, from Jiangyuan County, and my parents are ordinary people. There is an older sister on the top and a pair of younger siblings on the bottom. They all get along well¡­¡±

    Before he finished speaking, Meng Yunzheng, who was beside him, suddenly laughed lowly.

    Shu Yu turned his head suddenly, "What are you laughing at? When you met my grandma for the first time, did you also introduce someone else in your family?"

    Isn''t this the normal process of seeing parents?

    Meng Yunzheng laughed again, "Yes, you are right, you continue."

    How can she continue with this?

    Shu Yu snorted softly, but said a few words in a low voice, then gave up the space to Meng Yunzheng and went to the side by himself.

    Meng Yunzheng''s slightly restrained expression ignited the paper money.

    "Mother, I''m very happy today, Gongqiu was beheaded, and I finally avenged your revenge myself. Not only him, but also Concubine Liu, the second prince, and the entire palace family, even Gongqiu''s Those subordinates were all swept up in one sweep. None of those who were left alive escaped."

    "Mother, things in this capital have been completely settled. I plan to go to Jiangyuan County, which is the hometown of your future daughter-in-law. I have lived there for more than half a year, and I am very familiar with it and like it very much."

    "After I settle down, I plan to take the imperial examination. You were always worried back then, afraid that I would be admitted to the capital and Gongqiu would find out that our family exists. Don''t worry now, I will rely on my ability to make people Knowing the name Meng Yunzheng will also let everyone know that Meng Yunzheng has a smart and kind mother, her name is Song Xin."

    Meng Yunzheng babbled and talked for a long time.

    It is rare for Shu Yu to see him talk so much, and he is really too happy to think about it.

    After burning the paper, Meng Yunzheng also said almost, he put out the fire completely. Then he got up, took Shu Yu''s hand to say goodbye to his mother, and the two walked down the mountain.

    Walking halfway up the mountain, Shu Yu couldn''t help but turn his head to look.

    "Ayun, shall we move Auntie''s grave?"

 Chapter 1117ï¼š Yanbos news

    Chapter 1117 News from Uncle Yan

    Meng Yunzheng clenched her hand, nodded while walking, and said in a low voice, "It''s going to be relocated. After my father comes to Beijing, we will discuss the start time."

    Meng Yunzheng did not disclose to Meng Pei about Gongqiu''s beheading.

    But this matter has been so turbulent, and nearly a month has passed. Meng Pei still has eyeliner in the capital. He must have received the news and is rushing over here.

    If I didn¡¯t expect it wrong, I should be able to arrive in a few days.

    "Where are you going to move?"

    Meng Yunzheng thought for a while, "Actually, my mother likes Tianning County very much. We have lived there for ten years, and that is my mother''s home. But when I moved to Tianning County, it was also lonely. Now the emperor has made a golden statement to change my mother''s name. Make sure she is the daughter-in-law of the Meng family. It should be moved to the ancestral tomb of the Meng family. "

    The specific address will have to be discussed after his father comes to the capital.

    But when it came to Tianning County, Shu Yu thought of the old beggar who had gone mad.

    Shu Yu never talked about this matter. When he first entered Beijing, he was imprisoned, and he could not spare a moment when he was pressing Gongqiu. Later, he stayed in Dali Temple for more than half a month, and he had time after returning, but Meng Yunzheng was still closely watching when Gongqiu was beheaded, for fear of any accident.

    He stared at people so urgently, and even Shu Yu''s attention was all on Gong Qiu, she really didn''t expect Yan Bo in a short time.

    Now that everything is over, Shu Yu patted his forehead suddenly and said to him, "Well, there is something I forgot."

    "What''s up?"

    Shu Yu, "Didn''t Yingxi and I come by boat? It was the closest to Huajiang Mansion, so we boarded the boat from there."

    Huajiang House? ?

    Tianning County is the county seat under the jurisdiction of Huajiang Prefecture.

    He paused, thought of something, and asked in surprise, "Have you been to Tianning County?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "When we first arrived in Huajiang Mansion, there was no suitable boat at the dock, and Yingxi wanted to see her father again, so we went to Tianning County. Then, I went to the gate of the Quansheng Security Bureau for a walk. ."

    "You..." Meng Yunzheng was surprised. Tianning County, where he grew up, had not been back for more than ten years in order not to attract Gongqiu''s attention.

    He couldn''t help but ask, "The Grand Escort...Is it still there?"

    "Yes, only half of the courtyard was burnt down, and it has not been repaired so far. In fact, not only the Quansheng Escort Bureau is still there, but a person has been guarding the gate of the Quansheng Escort Bureau for so many years. That person was the former doorman of the Quansheng Escort Bureau, Ying Xi said. , his name is Yan Bo."

    Meng Yunzheng stopped abruptly, turned his head in shock, his voice changed, "You said, Yan Bo has been in Tianning County, at the gate of the security bureau?"

    "Yes." Shu Yu recounted the situation at the time, and finally whispered, "In the restaurant opposite the **** bureau, someone has been watching secretly, I dare not communicate with Yan Boduo, let alone tell him your news. So I don''t know if he is really crazy, or if he is pretending to confuse others on purpose."

    Meng Yunzheng was a little excited when he heard the news from Uncle Yan. However, when he heard that others had become crazy, his brows furrowed immediately.

    took a deep breath, Meng Yunzheng said, "After Dad comes, we will leave Beijing as soon as possible and go to see Bo Yan first."

    "it is good."

    The two quickly went down the mountain and went straight home in a carriage.

    However, at the entrance of the small courtyard in the south of the city, a car had already stopped.

    During the Chinese New Year, things are messy and complicated, and the update time and number of words may not be stable. My dear friends, please forgive me.

 Chapter 1118ï¼š Qi Chan is here

    Chapter 1118 Qi Chan is here

    Qi Chan got out of the car, looked up at the small yard in front of him, and nodded slightly satisfied.

    This Meng Yunzheng, he really read it right, he can enjoy wealth and can endure poverty. Such people should not be mediocre and silent.

    Dasu Dynasty needs talents.

    Especially because of the Second Prince and Gongqiu Incident, a group of officials were dealt with, and the court was at a time when there was a shortage of people.

    Master Shaofu is very sad.

    Qi Chan sighed, turned his face slightly, and the attendants next to him went up to knock on the door.

    After a while, there was a hurried footstep inside, "Come here, what''s the hurry? I''m pounding the medicine, you guys came back very early, I thought..."

    Zhao Xi opened the courtyard door, raised his head, his smile froze slightly, why wasn''t Ah Yun and the others back?

    The entourage who knocked on the door in front of him nodded at him and took a step back to reveal Qi Chan behind him.

    Zhao Xi''s eyes widened, "Master Qi?"

    Qi Chan asked with a smile, "Meng Yunzheng Master Meng lives here?"

    Zhao Xi thought, did he mean yes? Or is it not?

    "Can I go in?" Qi Chan''s attitude was very kind, but the more kind he was, the more troubled Zhao Xi felt.

    He laughed dryly, dare he say no?

    Zhao Xi turned sideways, "Master Qi, please come in."

    Qi Chan nodded and entered the door with his hands behind his back. Zhao Xi hurriedly followed behind and said, "Is there something wrong with Mr. Qi coming to find A Yun? It''s really unfortunate that he left the city, and he doesn''t know when he will be able to. Come back. Seeing that it''s getting late, the city gate is about to close, if you can''t catch up, you may have to live outside the city."

    Qi Chan glanced at the yard in front of him. It was indeed a very small yard with few rooms, but it was neatly organized and had a warm feeling.

    Zhao Xi led him into the main room and sat down, poured a glass of water, and then Qi Chan said, "No hurry, I''ll just wait here. If the city gate is closed and he hasn''t returned, then I''ll come back another day. "

    Zhao Xi, "..." You have already said everything, what else can he say? You can''t drive people away.

    He sighed secretly and could only sit and chat with him.

    Just, embarrassing chat.

    Master Shaofu wanted to ask about Meng Yunzheng''s situation and what he had done all these years. However, Zhao Xi seemed to have no intentions on the surface, but once he encountered Meng Yunzheng''s topic, he would give him all the trouble. bypassed.

    Qi Chan was smirked.

    for what? It made it seem like he was a great villain who came to trouble Meng Yunzheng specially.

    It''s just that people gather together and divide things into groups. The friends around Meng Yunzheng are so alert, let alone him.

    That''s all, if he doesn''t answer, he doesn''t ask.

    Qi Chan said to Zhao Xi, "Doctor Zhao, go and do your own business. I''ll sit and drink tea for a while, and wait for him."

    Zhao Xi hurriedly shook his head, "I''m not busy, I''m very free."

    "But why did I just hear that you seem to be making medicine? You can make it, it''s okay."

    He said so, and Zhao Xi really didn''t want to continue to deal with his problems, it was too tired.

    So he got up very simply and went back to work.

    Qi Chan turned to look at the environment around him. There are not many things in this house, after all, it has just moved out not long ago.

    Furthermore, listening to Meng Yunzheng''s meaning, he will soon leave the capital, and this place is also a temporary place to stay.

    Qi Chan just thought so, and suddenly saw the embroidered Bogu fan in the corner, is there still a woman living in this house?

 Chapter 1119ï¼š unexpected encounter

    Chapter 1119 Unexpected meeting

    Qi Chan looked at the fan again, it was quite delicate, not like it was used by a servant girl.

    And the embroidery color is bright, the pattern is a little lively and cute, and it does not look like a married woman.

    So there really is a girl living in this yard?

    I haven''t heard that Meng Yunzheng is already engaged or has a concubine. Gong Ya, the younger sister of the Gong family, was also sentenced to death, so where did the girl beside him... come from?

    Qi Chan just thought so, and there was a knock on the door.

    Zhao Xi used to make medicine in the yard. Although the yard was quite hot, it was relatively close to the gate, so he could immediately know what happened to Meng Yunzheng and the others when they came back.

    But at the moment he was getting up and going to the kitchen to get the jar and didn''t hear it.

    So the person who opened the door became Qi Chan himself.

    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu who were outside the door were just about to step into the door, and when they saw the person standing in front of them, they were suddenly stunned and silently... took a small step back.

    Meng Yunzheng slowly retracted his gaze, then turned to look at Shu Yu.

    It was too late for Shu Yu to cover her face. She never thought that she saw such a big surprise as soon as she got home and opened the door, so she laughed dryly.

    Qi Chan was equally stunned, looking at the two people standing together, looking at Shu Yu''s familiar and embarrassing smile, he almost suspected that his eyes were dazzled by his age.

    "Master Luxiang??? You, why are you here, when did you come to the capital?!"

    Also, how did she get together with Meng Yunzheng, she still looked familiar.

    Shu Yu laughed dryly again, "Lord Qi, it''s been a long time. Why don''t we go in and talk?"

    Qi Chan was silent and turned to the side.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, feeling inexplicably guilty, and hurried into the yard.

    Zhao Xi, who was not far away, looked even more guilty at the scene in front of him. He smiled at the two of them, then flashed away and returned to the kitchen-he didn''t know anything, yes, he didn''t know anything.

    The three of Shu Yu returned to the main room and sat down again, and Qi Chan''s eyes fell on the fan involuntarily.

    It turns out that this fan belongs to her.

    He withdrew his gaze and looked at the two in front of him again.

    Although the two of them didn''t say a word, the lawsuits continued, and they didn''t know whether they were silently communicating or... offering something, winking, and he didn''t even notice.

    Qi Chan coughed lightly and said with a smile, "Lord Lu Xiang, do you know Young Master Meng?"

    At this juncture, there is no need for Shu Yu to hide it, since Gongqiu is dead anyway.

    So she nodded, organized the language, and nodded, "I know, we met earlier when we were in Dongqingguan in Dong''an Mansion. We met again in Jiangyuan County last year, and we became acquainted."

    Qi Chan was a little surprised, "So early?"

    In other words, earlier than knowing him?

    He looked at Meng Yunzheng and then at her, as if something flashed in his mind, he narrowed his eyes suddenly, "That one understands..."

    Shu Yu''s eyelids twitched, he really deserves to be Master Shao Fu, this acuity is too scary. Knowing that she was similar to Meng Yunzheng early in the morning, she immediately thought of Cheng understand.

    She nodded honestly, "I did know that Cheng understand is from Gongqiu early on, and I will not hide it from you. When I was exiled to the southwest, Ah Yun was worried and kept following behind. That''s why I arrived. Heichang County, he has also arrived. When Lord Cheng came to Zhengdao Village, he brought a few guards with him, among them Cheng understands."

 Chapter 1120ï¼š underestimated you

    Chapter 1120 I underestimated you

    As she said that, she glanced at Meng Yunzheng, "Ayun once met Cheng understand by Gongqiu''s side, and he knew Gongqiu''s personality, so he suspected that Cheng understand was deliberately approaching Lord Cheng, and secretly revealed the news to Lord Cheng. "

    "I just didn''t expect that Chengkun still escaped. But after he escaped, he wanted to hijack passing vehicles, and he accidentally bumped into me. Doubt tied him up, but knowing from the beginning that he was not a good person, he immediately thought of a way to stun him."

    Qi Chan listened thoughtfully, "Is he really committed suicide by swallowing medicine?"

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, but neither of them spoke.

    Qi Chan saw them like this, but he was even more convinced of their words, knowing that they didn''t lie to him anymore.

    He couldn''t help but sighed and shook his head, "I underestimated you."

    Shu Yu said in a low voice, "Master Qi, it was also forced by the situation at the time, we didn''t want to deceive people. And I really didn''t want to approach you deliberately. The station and time we passed by in exile were arranged by the officials, and you The encounter at the inn was an accident. In fact, I met the assassin who wanted to kill you that day, and it wasn''t my credit that I was able to catch him. With my three-legged cat skills and handcuffs, how could I support the two of you? The guards rushed over. It was A Yun''s secret hand, which only delayed a little time."

    Qi Chan heard this and said angrily, "You think of me as someone, I don''t doubt that you are so deliberate."

    He could still tell if she deliberately approached him on the way to exile.

    And she actually had several opportunities when she was in Zhengdao Village, and she could ask him to help him get rid of his status as an exile. After all, she was not the biological daughter of the Shu family.

    Even though Qi Chan was exiled, he still had connections. An adopted daughter who was sold to the Shu family in a humble way, he could still operate it.

    Qi Chan said with a smile, "Okay, I don''t mean to blame you. If it''s close, I may benefit more. Whether it''s me or Yao Tianqin, there are more than half of the reasons for being able to return to the capital, thanks to you. Take 10,000 steps back and say, even if you really deliberately approach me, the heat pack is always developed by you, at most you just borrowed my hand to present it."

    But he is not the only one who can do this kind of thing.

    Qi Chan still values ??Shu Yu very much, or, because of her frankness, he has a subtle feeling that she is his own.

    This junior is still pretty good.

    Qi Chan did not continue to investigate the past, and his doubts were answered, he asked, "Since you are in the capital, why don''t you go to Qi''s mansion to find me?"

    "I''ve been there." Shu Yu said, "After I entered Beijing, I saw a white cloth hanging at the gate of Gong''s house, and I was worried about what happened to Ah Yun. This is the first time I have come to this capital, and the biggest official I know is also It''s you. I went to Qi''s house early the next morning and wanted to ask you about the situation, but the concierge said that you were not there, so I left."

    Qi Chan frowned, he really didn''t know about it.

    However, there are often people coming to Qi Mansion, and it is impossible for the concierge to report to the master when everyone arrives.

    What''s more, at that time, Yingxi just stepped forward to ask if Qi Chan was at home, and when he heard that he was not at home, he said that he would come back next time, without letting the concierge convey the meaning.

 Chapter 1121ï¼š go to Yaos house

    Chapter 1121 Go to Yao''s house again

    Shu Yu said, "Some time ago, people in the capital were panicking, so it was even harder for me to find you. But now that the dust has settled, I am indeed going to visit."

    While talking, she got up and went to the next room to get the package.

    "I also have to thank you for the gift you gave me. I like it very much. This time I came to Beijing, my parents also prepared some special products from Jiangyuan County, which I wanted to send to you last time."

    Qi Chan was not polite to her, took the things and handed them to the entourage in the yard.

    The two exchanged a few more words, and Qi Chan finally remembered the purpose of his visit.

    He looked at Meng Yunzheng, who had been acting as the background and did not speak, and hesitated.

    Originally, he really wanted to persuade him to stay in the capital and become an official in the court. He even thought about the reasons and methods of persuasion, and felt that it was not a big problem. It can be seen that Shu Yu, for some reason, somehow feels that it is unlikely that he will succeed.

    But... Qi Chan still felt a pity, he still wanted to try.

    "Meng Gongzi, you really don''t plan to stay in the capital?"

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "Master Qi, I have already thought about it very clearly."

    Qi Chan looked at Shu Yu, "Aren''t you going to persuade him?"

    Shu Yu laughed, "Master Qi, we have our own plans. But I promise you, his talent will not be buried."

    Qi Chan raised his eyebrows, what does this mean, didn''t he stay in a small county all his life doing nothing?

    For the sake of ''s words, Qi Chan knew that it would be useless to persuade him any more.

    "Okay, both of you are smart and capable. Seeing you together, I think even in a small county town, I''m afraid there will be a big disturbance."

    Shu Yu, "..." Why doesn''t this sound like a compliment at all?

    Seeing that it was not too early, Qi Chan was about to leave.

    He originally wanted to invite Shu Yu to visit Qi''s house, but after thinking about it, he still didn''t say it.

    He is very busy himself, she is not familiar with other Qi family members, and she is not comfortable going there.

    Qi Chan left and did not insist on persuading Meng Yunzheng any longer, and both Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief.

    After seeing Qi Chan, Shu Yu didn''t plan to go to Qi''s house again, but Yao''s house still had to go.

    It was a rare visit to the capital, and Lu Erbai also took a blueprint for Shu Yu to bring over, and wanted to show it to Yao Tianqin.

    I just don''t know if those annoying guys from the Yao family are still there.

    The next day, Shu Yu brought Yingxi with him again, and went to Yao''s house with his things.

    This time, there is no need for Shu Yu to come forward and ask. As soon as the porter saw Yingxi, he immediately said, "Wait a moment, girl, I will report to the master when I am young."

    Shu Yu and Yingxi looked at each other, the porter had already run in.

    After a while, he came out again, accompanied by an old woman.

    The old woman smiled and said, "The old slave''s surname is Zhu, and the girl called me Zhu''s mother. Madam asked the old slave to come over to welcome the girl in, and the girl is here to invite her."

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, and couldn''t help laughing, "Please, I wish Mommy lead the way."

    "You''re welcome, girl." Mother Zhu looked at Shu Yu calmly as she walked forward.

    Seeing Yingxi holding a gift box in his hand, his smile came up again and he asked in a low voice, "I don''t know your surname, where did you come from?"

    After the lady came to know about this girl''s visit last time, the lady asked Master Tang how he knew him.

    It''s just that the young master didn''t say a word of truth, and said that this girl came with him, and he wanted to play and refused to welcome, and he was determined to climb the dragon and the phoenix.

    Madam was irritated and could not see any useful news, so she stopped asking.

 Chapter 1122ï¼š from Dongan

    Chapter 1122 From Dong''an House

    However, Mrs. Yao still knew from the words of the nephew that the girl and them met on the boat.

    In other words, she is not from the capital.

    I wish my mother was more curious about the origin of this person. After all, my master has been in the southwest for the past five years. Apart from the people from the capital, there may be people who are acquainted there.

    I wish my mother thought that Shu Yu came from the southwest.

    Who knew that Shu Yu said, "My surname is Lu, and I''m from Dong''an Prefecture."

    road?

    I wish my mother had never heard of it. The servants of the Yao family had long since been exiled with Yao Tianqin, and now the servants of this mansion are all newly purchased after they returned to Beijing.

    Therefore, I wish my mother did not know much about the relatives and friends of the Yao family in the past.

    But she has been in the Yao family for so long, and she has never heard that the main family has relatives in the Dongan mansion.

    Mother Zhu was thinking about it, when suddenly there were hurried footsteps behind her.

    She turned back subconsciously and said in surprise, "Master?"

    Shu Yu turned around abruptly when he heard the words, and really saw Yao Tianqin walking over in a hurry, as if he had just returned home from outside the mansion.

    Yao Tianqin raised his head and was stunned when he saw Shu Yu. He couldn''t help rubbing his eyes and whispered, "Could it be that I''m blinded by too many drawings today?"

    While speaking, he took a few steps forward.

    I can see clearly this time, it''s not my dazzling eyes, the person from a few years ago is really Shu Yu.

    Yao Tianqin said in surprise and surprise, "Ayu? Is it really you? You, why are you here? When did you come to the capital, why didn''t you say anything in advance, so we can go to the city and pick you up."

    Shu Yu saluted, "Uncle Yao, it''s been a long time. I came to the capital on a temporary basis. You are dealing with a lot of things these days. I''m so embarrassed to have someone pick me up. By the way, I haven''t congratulated Uncle Yao yet, now it''s the Ministry of Industry. Servant."

    Yao Tianqin laughed, "You girl, you will be polite to Uncle Yao. Walk around and enter the house. Your Auntie must be very happy to see you."

    "OK."

    Shu Yu and Yao Tianqin walked in front, Yingxi followed behind.

    I wish mother was stunned for a moment, and hurried to catch up.

    It''s just that when I look at Shu Yu''s back again this time, my eyes are different.

    This girl and the master are so familiar with each other. You must know that since the master became the servant of the Ministry of Industry, there have been many guests in the family. To say a word, let alone a junior.

    Everyone who knows said that the old man is a stubborn one, and as before, all his mind is devoted to business affairs, and he does not like to socialize.

    Those who didn''t know thought that the master looked down on them, and the words said behind their backs were not good.

    Even the young master Tang who came here not long ago, the master just asked a few words about the situation at home, and the politeness was very distant. Where is it like now, with such a cheerful and close smile, and even more conversations, it feels a bit rambling.

    "Is your father alright? After you returned to Dong''an Mansion, your father wrote me a letter. It was delivered just last month, and it was very slow. He said in the letter that he planned to open a shop. Has the shop opened yet?"

    Shu Yu smiled, "It wasn''t open when I left for the capital. My father had been repairing my yard earlier. I didn''t start preparing until after the moving banquet, but it should be open now. My father''s business is good. good."

    Yao Tianqin was stunned for a moment, calculated in his heart, and then frowned, "Then you have come to the capital a long time ago?"

 Chapter 1123ï¼š Envy Yao Tianqin

    Chapter 1123 Envy Yao Tianqin

    behind her, Mother Zhu lowered her head slightly and thought to herself: Didn''t she come earlier? They are on the same boat as Master Tang.

    Not only that, he came to the mansion the next day, only to be chased away by Master Tang.

    I wish my mother looked at Shu Yu quietly, and I don''t know if Miss Lu will complain to the master.

    Shu Yu didn''t want to complain, I''m afraid she doesn''t need to tell her about this matter, Mrs. Yao will naturally talk about it with Yao Tianqin.

    So she just smiled and nodded, "It''s been a while, but the capital is a little chaotic during this time, so I rarely go out."

    Yao Tianqin disagreed, "It''s more chaotic outside, so you should come home. If you don''t know where you live in this capital, you can take care of you when you come home."

    The voice fell, and then he thought of his cousin and niece who still lived at home, and frowned again.

    Forget it, if Ayu was allowed to live at home, I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t be clean.

    He didn''t mention it any more, and instead asked, "Then where do you live these days? An inn? Did you encounter anything outside?"

    "No, I met Mrs. Jing from Dali Temple when I first came to the capital. I met Mrs. Jing before, and she invited me to be a guest in Jing Mansion. Later, I lived in Jing Mansion."

    Yao Tianqin, "..."

    He stopped and stood there.

    Have you met Mrs. Jing once? And then live in Jingfu?

    Neither Mr. Jing nor Mrs. Jing are kindhearted people who take in strangers at will. It is okay to be a guest, but it is rare to stay overnight, let alone for such a long time.

    He couldn''t help looking at Shu Yu, sighed deeply and said, "A Yu is really not an ordinary person."

    You can eat wherever you go, and you don¡¯t have to worry about no one looking after you wherever you go.

    Shu Yu looked at Yao Tianqin''s somewhat envious eyes, and was speechless for a while.

    Well, she forgot that Uncle Yao belongs to the type of social fear in a certain way.

    She couldn''t help laughing, and the two of them had already walked to the door of the main room.

    However, at this time, there were already many people in the main room.

    Mrs. Yao and Mrs. Kang heard that the girl from earlier was here again, so they deliberately waited here.

    Who knew that after waiting for a while, my cousin Yao An and my cousin Yao Hong also came. Oh, not only them, but also Yao Hong''s cousin Wang Jiayi.

    There aren''t enough servants in the Yao family, but when Yao An and a few people came over, he brought seven or eight servants, and he was full of style.

    These servants are not only serving the master, they are also watching the movements in the house.

    No, as soon as Shu Yu arrived, Yao An and the three received the news and ran over quickly.

    Although the Yao An brothers and sisters saw Shu Yu leaving with Mrs. Jing when they were at the door, they still didn''t think that this person had any background.

    Otherwise, when she is away from home, why is there only a little girl with no rules to wait on her side?

    He also said that he couldn''t get a room on the ship because of the lack of time, which is too funny.

    If she is really a girl from a well-known family, her trip would be arranged early. Even a girl from a small family would not go out so shabby.

    Not to mention, people who are a little better off can''t live under the cabin of the ship. That kind of place is wet, smelly, and mixed with people. As long as any girl with a bit of identity can stand it?

    What if you know Mrs. Jing? Who knows what kind of **** luck she has had to climb up on Mrs. Jing inexplicably? But what if he climbed up, he still refuses to give up the big tree of the Yao family.

 Chapter 1124ï¼š This is the guest

    Chapter 1124 This is the honored guest

    Yao An was resentful because she had been humiliated by Shu Yu several times before, and always speculated on her person with the greatest malice.

    It was as if he could breathe a sigh of relief by lowering her into a ditch of dust.

    When I saw Shu Yu and Yao Tianqin come in chatting and laughing, I was stunned for a moment.

    It''s just that before he could understand the relationship, Yao Hong, the younger sister beside him, couldn''t wait to speak, "Auntie, look, I said that girl is restless. Not only did she want to seduce my brother, but now that she saw my uncle, You look at this intimacy, I''ve never seen my uncle be so happy, this girl is so clever, she..."

    However, before she could finish speaking, Madam Yao stood up in surprise, and then greeted her in three or two steps.

    "Ayu?"

    Shu Yu raised her head, Madam Yao had already walked up to her, her eyes were pleasantly surprised, "Ayu, why are you? Why did you come to the capital, girl?"

    Mrs Kang also came forward and greeted with a smile, "It turned out that it was the second sister who came, a rare guest. When I came back last time, you didn''t leave a message. My mother and I even guessed for a long time, but I didn''t expect it was you. The capital is here. Quick, come in and sit."

    Shu Yu was dragged into the main room by his mother-in-law and his daughter-in-law, and sat directly on the chair. Mrs. Yao even ordered the servants to serve tea and snacks without saying a word. The standard of this reception was to treat people as the most distinguished guests among the distinguished guests.

    This scene made Yao An and the others stunned. They didn''t expect this surnamed Lu to be so familiar with the Yao family.

    When they first came to Yao''s house, their aunt and sister-in-law were not so enthusiastic, and the treatment was very ordinary.

    Thinking of this makes me feel very uncomfortable.

    However, before they could think about it, Yao Tianqin had already asked with a frown, "What happened last time? A Yu has been here? Why don''t I know about this."

    Mrs. Yao glanced at Yao An and the others, pulled Yao Tianqin and said, "I''ll tell you about this later, but it''s you, why are you back at this time?"

    Yao Tianqin said, "The drawings I drew last night were still in the study. I was in a hurry to go out in the morning.

    Mrs. Yao, "Then go quickly."

    "No hurry, no hurry, Ayu just came, here I..."

    Mrs. Yao glared at him, "Ayu has us here, what''s the use of you staying here?"

    "I''ll ask her something, and I''ll ask someone to take a leave of absence from the yamen."

    Shu Yu couldn''t help but help his forehead, "Uncle Yao, go and do your work. If you want to ask me anything, you can do it later."

    It is not easy for Yao Tianqin to take leave now, and there are very few that the Ministry of Industry can use. A few months ago, a minister of the Ministry of Industry was pulled off his horse, and it was Yao Tianqin''s position.

    But now another worker in the Ministry of Works, Gongqiu, has also been beheaded. It''s not just him, the Ministry of Engineering can be regarded as the world of Gongqiu. Many officials here have been involved, and there is a sharp shortage of personnel in the Ministry of Engineering.

    Not to mention Yao Tianqin, even the Minister of the Ministry of Industry who was planning to retire was just a Dinghaishenzhen, and he had to come out to work.

    Originally, the Minister of Works should be held accountable because of poor management. It is because the Ministry of Works lacks people, which is why he continues to stay in the position of Minister of Work to atone for his sins and stabilize the Ministry of Works.

    So don''t say leave, Yao Tianqin can sleep an extra half an hour a day is all squeezed out.

    Shu Yu didn''t want to be at this juncture, because his arrival caused him trouble.

 Chapter 1125ï¼š What is her relationship with the Yao family?

    Chapter 1125 What is her relationship with the Yao family?

    Yao Tianqin thought about the chaotic mess in the Ministry of Industry, but he didn''t insist anymore.

    He nodded, "That''s it, then, Ayu, sit down first and talk later if you have anything."

    After saying that, before Shu Yu could react, the man left quickly.

    Shu Yu was pulled by Mrs. Yao again and sat down to speak.

    Yao An and Yao Hong breathed a sigh of relief, just now they almost thought that Mrs. Yao was going to tell the story of the last time they drove people away.

    Although Yao Tianqin''s personality is somewhat honest and honest, Yao An''s siblings are always a little afraid of him. They are servants of the Ministry of Industry, and they don''t dare to be presumptuous. What''s more, they still want to beg him to do things.

    Now that he is busy, they are at ease, so they have the time to look at Shu Yu.

    Mrs. Yao''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law are very warm to Shu Yu, and she is so affectionate that it would be an exaggeration to say that she is the daughter of the Yao family.

    What is the origin of this girl?

    Yao An wanted to ask, but they were so excited that he couldn''t get in.

    It was Yao Hong, who had a pretty and stubborn temperament. No matter what people were saying, she interrupted, "Auntie, you haven''t told us who this girl is yet. What is her relationship to our Yao family?"

    Mrs. Yao frowned, a trace of disgust flashing in her eyes.

    Mrs Kang was a little annoyed. She was not as calm as Mrs. Yao. She raised her head sarcastically and said, "You mean Ayu? She is the king of the township conferred by the emperor. Do you know the heat pack? That''s our Ayu. The emperor is full of praise for it."

    Xiangjun?

    Fever pack?

    Yao''s brothers and sisters were stunned. There was only one servant by his side, and the girl who could even sit under the cabin of the boat was a villager?

    Both the Yao brothers and sisters and Wang Jiayi''s expressions changed at this time.

    Shi Kang saw with satisfaction that they took a few steps back, and snorted inwardly.

    She ignored them and just turned her head to talk to Shu Yu.

    They asked Shu Yu what his plans for this trip to the capital were, and Shu Yu naturally didn''t like to talk about Gongqiu, so he just said lightly, "It happened that my family was busy, and a friend was working in the capital, so I came over to find him. , come and meet."

    Shu Yu pointed to the gift box on the side, "These are all prepared by my parents. They are our specialties. Let me give you a taste."

    "You are too polite." Mrs. Yao waved her hand, but the smile on her face was bright.

    "Where are you being polite? You even gave me a birthday present in the first place."

    Mrs. Yao asked her, "Do you like it?"

    "Nature likes it."

    "Speaking of this, it is thanks to Mr. Qi. Your sister-in-law and I have prepared for the wedding ceremony, but we were planning to send it to the southwest. Who knew that you all returned to Dong''an Mansion, and at this time, we also did not know The address of your home. When I found out, it was too far away, and it was too late. Fortunately, Mr. Qi also gave you a birthday gift. He had a way to send the gifts directly to the county government. Only then did he catch up with yours. birthday."

    Mother Zhu, who was beside him, was stunned for a while, birthday ceremony? She knew about this, she heard the lady and the young mistress mention it a few months ago, saying that a good girl was about to get married, and she had to prepare some gifts.

    It''s just that Mrs. Yao personally selected those things and let others send them out when they were ready. Mother Zhu didn''t know where to send them.

    It turned out that the gift was sent to Dong''an House, to the girl in front of me.

    Happy New Year dears, I wish you all good health and all the best, okay?

 Chapter 1126ï¼š Have you ever read a book?

    Chapter 1126 Have you read the book?

    I wish my mother a sudden realization. I heard Mrs. Yao mentioned before that the congratulatory gift was given to a girl who was kind to the Yao family.

    She immediately became more fond of Shu Yu.

    However, unlike Mother Zhu, Yao An heard the words ''Master Qi'' with sharp ears.

    He was instantly refreshed. As far as he knew, there was only Master Qi in the capital who had a brand name and more connections than the Yao family, and there was only the Shaofu family.

    I can''t believe that this girl is not only a villager, not only knows his cousin, Master Jing, but even Master Qi will give her a gift?

    I just don''t know if this Master Qi is Qi Chan or another official member of the Qi family.

    But the one who can be called Master Qi by your aunt should be that one, right?

    Yao An was inexplicably emotional, and his eyes when he looked at Shu Yu were slightly bright.

    This light made Shu Yu keenly feel it. She raised her head and glanced at Yao An, "Is there something wrong with Yao Gongzi?"

    Yao An snapped back to his senses, hurriedly shook his head and said, "No, no."

    The smile on his face was a little flattering, "I''m just curious, I just heard from my aunt that there was a gift from Master Qi to Lu, Lu Xiangjun. I wonder if this Master Qi is the Master Young Master?"

    "Yes, so what?" Mrs Kang said angrily.

    Yao An''s smile brightened, "It''s nothing, I just asked out of curiosity, I didn''t expect that Lu Xiangjun and Master Shaofu have such a good relationship."

    He laughed dryly beside him.

    Mrs. Yao''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law were embarrassed by this, Mrs. Yao frowned slightly and said to him, "Yao An, didn''t you say that you have left a lot of homework some time ago, so you should read the book carefully? Then go back to the house and read the book, don''t delay. ."

    Yao An smiled and said, "Master said that reading should be a combination of work and rest. I just practiced calligraphy for an hour, and I was planning to take a break. Just in time, it''s okay to chat with my aunt."

    You can do it, I can do it.

    Unfortunately, Mrs. Yao, because of her status as an elder, is not good at chasing people directly.

    Shu Yu took a sip of tea and couldn''t help laughing when he saw that Mrs. Yao and Mrs. Kang were very angry but a little depressed.

    These two mother-in-law and daughter-in-law have not yet adapted to their current status, and when they meet people who are shameless and skinless, it is inevitable that they will be restrained in speaking and doing things.

    To be honest, she was chatting with Mrs. Yao Kang, and she didn''t want a few irrelevant people to stand aside and talk in a secretive way, which was very annoying.

    Shu Yu stretched out his hand and pinched the back of Mrs Kang''s hand beside him, and said with a smile, "Sister-in-law, when I come back this time, I actually want to ask you about a personal matter. Can we find a place to talk to ourselves?"

    Mrs. Yao reacted at once, "Yes, yes, you two have a good relationship before, it is rare to meet each other, there must be a lot to say, I will not get involved. Ayu will stay here for lunch at noon, and I will go to the kitchen to explain. One, but I can''t neglect you."

    "Thank you Auntie, then I''ll interrupt."

    "You''re welcome?" Mrs. Yao waved her hand and walked to the kitchen.

    As soon as she left, Mrs. Kang stood up and said to Yao An and the others, "Third brother, you should be busy first, and I will take Ayu back to the room to talk."

    Yao An frowned, seeing that Shu Yu followed Kang''s away, he immediately gave Yao Hong a wink.

    Yao Hong caught up with the first few steps, "I''ll go too."

    Shu Yu stopped abruptly and looked back at Yao Hong, "Miss Yao, have you read?"

    Yao Hong was stunned for a moment, then her face flushed with anger, she felt that Shu Yu was humiliating her.

    "Of course I read it."

 Chapter 1127ï¼š Yao Ans thoughts

    Chapter 1127 Yao An''s thoughts

    "Then you should understand what self-talk is?" Shu Yu asked with a smile.

    Yao Hong paused in her footsteps, feeling embarrassed for a moment, but she didn''t pursue her any further, and just watched the two of them leave the main room and return to her yard.

    Waiting for Mother Zhu to leave, Yao Hong couldn''t help stamping her feet, "What the hell..."

    Wang Jiayi, who had not spoken all the time, reminded in a low voice, "Cousin, she is the Xiangjun."

    "What about Xiangjun? My uncle is still the servant of the Ministry of Industry." When she had never seen the world, a little-known little Xiangjun wanted to scare her?

    Yao Hong turned her head and stared at Yao An, "Brother, it''s all your fault, what should I do?"

    Yao An''s eyes were bright, and he lowered his voice and asked, "Little sister, what do you think about my brother marrying her and making her your sister-in-law?"

    Yao Hong widened her eyes in astonishment, subconsciously turned her head to look at Wang Jiayi beside her, "Yes, but..."

    However, Wang Jiayi has lowered his head.

    Yao Hong was not easy to open his mouth to break through, lest the scene be even more embarrassing.

    But she didn''t like Shu Yu at all, and immediately disapproved, "I don''t think so So rare?"

    Yao An turned around and glanced at her, "What do you know? She''s a Xiangjun now, but look at all the people she knows? Our uncle won''t talk about it, and that Mr. Jing, the previous paragraph. When Dali Si Qing was involved in the second prince''s case, he was demoted, and Master Jing was promoted from Dali Si Shao Qing to Dali Si Qing, which shows that he is highly valued by the emperor."

    "That''s all, there is Mr. Qi, who is a celebrity in front of the emperor. I won''t say how much weight he has in the court. Even he is concerned about the birthday ceremony of a small villager, which can''t be explained. What? If I marry her, and I want to get an official position, do I need to be humble at my cousin''s side?"

    Yao Hong was startled. Indeed, although Lu Shuyu was a small town lord, the people she knew behind her back were all great officials.

    If my brother marries her, he will really be able to find an official and a half-job in the capital in the future, then her marriage will be much easier to talk about.

    It''s just that I have wronged my cousin Jiayi.

    But it doesn''t matter, as long as my brother loves Cousin Jiayi in the future, she will still win.

    Yao Hong couldn''t help but look at Wang Jiayi again, but the latter lowered his head and looked absent-minded.

    The three of them fell silent, but each had their own thoughts.

    Shu Yu didn''t know that she was being remembered again, she followed Kang back to her yard, and saw Kang was relieved and sat down with the help of the maid next to her.

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment when he saw this action, and asked uncertainly, "Sister-in-law, you are..."

    Kang shi saw that her eyes were on his stomach, and he smiled gently and nodded, "Yes, yes, it''s just three months old."

    "Really?" Shu Yu''s eyes lit up, "Congratulations, sister-in-law."

    Shi Kang felt a little embarrassed, pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "Speaking of which, I have to thank you."

    Shu Yu was puzzled, and Mrs. Kang explained, "Thanks to you for bringing Dr. Zhao to help me take a look, he gave me a recipe, and I was eating it all the time. Only then did my body slowly recover. , Otherwise, this child still doesn''t know when he will come."

    She reached out and touched her fairly flat stomach, her eyes glowing softly.

 Chapter 1128ï¼š Kangs pregnancy

    Chapter 1128 Kang''s Pregnancy

    Shu Yu smiled, "This is your fate with this child."

    Kang shi shook his head. She and Yao Bo had been married for six or seven years, and it happened to be half a year before her father-in-law was exiled.

    Who knew it was just a coincidence that the father-in-law was framed and put in prison, and he was exiled to the southwest not long after.

    But she was pregnant at that time.

    However, the father-in-law was put in prison during that time, and the whole family was in a hurry, and they were all focused on the father-in-law''s affairs.

    Even Kang herself, plus her menstrual cycle has not been very accurate, so I don''t even remember it when I''m busy.

    How do you know that this menstrual period has not come because of pregnancy?

    The whole family was exhausted. She lost her appetite and could not sleep at night, and occasionally felt sick and wanted to vomit.

    When the verdict came down, Yao Tianqin was sentenced to exile in the southwest, her mother-in-law fainted, and her husband begged for help everywhere.

    In the end, the result did not change, so the family decided to go to the southwest with Yao Tianqin.

    Kang''s family wanted to reconcile Kang with Yao Bo, but Kang didn''t agree. She packed up with her mother-in-law and resolutely followed the exile team.

    There was no stop on the way, Yao Tianqin had walked for nearly two months before arriving at Linzhang Mansion.

    At that time, Mrs Kang''s belly had already protruded slightly.

    Only then did everyone know that she was actually four months pregnant, but they knew too late that Kang had signs of miscarriage.

    After I was sent to the hospital to see the doctor, I took two doses of anti-abortion pills and failed to save the child.

    Kang''s body became weaker because of this, and in the past five years in the southwest, he was unable to conceive a child.

    Yao Tianqin blamed himself and felt that the child was lost because of him.

    Mrs. Yao and Yao Bo were even more guilty of not being careful. The children had not found out for three or four months, and they had a lot of regrets.

    So even if she didn''t conceive a child for five or six years, the Yao family never urged her.

    I was even afraid that she would be uncomfortable, and in turn comforted her that she was not in a hurry, even if she had no children, she could only say that it was the life of the Yao family, so she could relax.

    But it is easy to say, but too difficult to do.

    The pressure in Mrs. Kang''s heart is getting heavier day by day. Without a child, she blames herself the most. Others don''t know her body, but she should know best.

    It¡¯s just Heichang County and Linzhang Prefecture. The doctor¡¯s medical skills are very limited. I have seen many doctors who have taken a lot of medicine, but they have no effect.

    Later, Mrs. Ruan heard about this. He knew that Zhao Xi knew medical skills, but he was not sure whether it was good or not, so he asked Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu went to ask Zhao Xi again.

    Zhao Xi gave her acupuncture and prescribed medicine after seeing it. She stopped her other medicines and took the prescription he prescribed.

    The Yao family trusts the Lu family very much. Even though the doctor they found is very young, they still follow the doctor''s orders to take medicine obediently.

    After eating for less than half a year, she actually became pregnant.

    Sister Kang was happy, "I just turned three months ago yesterday, except for my parents and brother Bo, I told you, even my mother''s family doesn''t know about it."

    There is a saying here that it is three months old, and it is widely advertised when the fetus is seated.

    It''s just that Mr. Kang was still a little worried, "I used to be in poor health, and I was very careful in case of an emergency. But recently, because of the three people''s affairs, my mood is very depressed. Ayu, do you think it will have an impact? "

    There are definitely some effects, and the mood of pregnant women is especially important.

 Chapter 1129ï¼š Wang Jiayi wants to be the official

    Chapter 1129 Wang Jiayi wants to be the main office

    Shu Yu thought, why don''t you find Zhao Xi another day and show her again? Because the Kang family had taken the medicine prescribed by Zhao Xi, he always trusted him very much.

    As soon as she was about to speak, she saw the maid beside her who was on the verge of speaking.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help but look at her two more times. Seeing this, Mrs Kang followed her line of sight.

    "Cai''er, what''s wrong with you? What are you doing?"

    Cai''er glanced at Shu Yu, Kang waved her hand, "It''s okay, you can say whatever you want, A Yu is his own."

    Shu Yu choked on hearing this inexplicable trust.

    Cai''er then whispered, "Young Mistress, you are pregnant, I''m afraid that Miss Wang will also know."

    Wang girl? ?

    Shu Yu turned his head to look at Mr. Kang, but Mr. Kang''s face changed suddenly, and slapped the table fiercely, "How could she know?"

    Cai''er said, "The doctor came to give you a follow-up this morning, and was met by Miss Wang when you went out. Miss Wang asked who was sick, and the servants sent the doctor out at that time, only to say that you are a little uncomfortable, young lady. Talk to her more. As a result, when the servant girl came back after sending the doctor, she saw the maid next to Miss Wang coming out of the kitchen. When I went to the kitchen and asked, I found out that the maid was there to ask about the mistress''s birth control pills."

    There are not many servants in the Yao family, and the time in the house is short, except for a few servants next to the master, people in other places are inevitably negligent and cautious. It''s easy to know that the maid next to Miss Wang used a little snack.

    Cai''er wanted to report to the Kang Corporation at that time, but a word came from the concierge, saying that the girl came over last time.

    Mrs. Yao and Mrs Kang didn''t care to listen to her, so they hurried to the main room.

    Caier didn''t find a chance to speak until now.

    Who knew that when Mr. Kang heard this, his heart became suffocated, and he groaned twice in an uncomfortable moment.

    Shu Yu was taken aback and hurriedly asked, "How are you?" She turned her head and called to Yingxi, "Go and find a doctor."

    Mr. Kang raised his hand and waved it, "I''m fine, but my heart is very depressed, and my body is not uncomfortable."

    Shu Yu poured her a glass of water, "Is it really okay?"

    "It''s okay." Mrs Kang exhaled, facing Shu Yu, as if she had finally found a way to vent, she frowned and said, "Ayu, don''t you know that Wang Jiayi is really not a good thing. "

    Speaking of this person, Mr. Kang couldn''t swallow the breath in his mouth.

    "That girl is the daughter of Yao An''s brother and sister''s aunt''s family, and originally had nothing to do with our Yao family. As a result, this time the Yao family''s brothers and sisters were going to come to the capital, so she threatened to come to the capital to see and experience. , she didn''t feel embarrassed."

    "At first, I thought she was worried about Yao An, afraid that she would come to the capital to have an outsider. I heard Yao Hong''s words inside and out, and it seemed that the two of them were a couple, but looking at Yao An, she didn''t care much. It''s like hanging her. At that time, I thought she was quite pitiful, and I liked such a man. "

    "Who knows, where does she need me to be pitiful? When people came to our house, they were peaceful at first, but now they''re fine, and they''ve fallen in love with Brother Bo."

    Shu Yu was stunned, "You said she liked Yao Bo? Could it be that she still wants to be Yao Bo''s concubine?"

    Follow Yao An to get a main room, right?

    However, Mrs. Kang sneered, "How can she see Mrs. Concubine, she is here for the main room, she is looking forward to reconciliation with Brother Bo!"

 Chapter 1130ï¼š ambitious

    Chapter 1130 Big ambition

    Shu Yu, "..." The ambition is not ordinary.

    "Is her idea too naive? Take a ten thousand steps back and say, even if you and Yao Bo get divorced, as Yao Bo''s servant-in-law''s son-in-law, and marry a successor, you won''t be able to find her, right?"

    Kang took a deep breath and drank another sip of water before continuing, "If she really had that brain to think so far, she wouldn''t have thought like that."

    When the Kang family married Yao Bo earlier, Yao Tianqin was just a little-known official, and the family conditions were average.

    Therefore, the family of the Kang family is not really a big family.

    Wang Jiayi thinks that Kang''s background can be Yao Bo''s wife, why can''t she?

    Moreover, Wang Jiayi didn''t know what happened many years ago, and only felt that Kang''s marriage to the Yao family hadn''t been pregnant and had a child for so many years. If it was on other people''s houses, I''m afraid it would have been suspended long ago.

    Yao Bo not only never stopped, he didn''t even have a concubine.

    She, Wang Jiayi, is young and beautiful, and can have children. She is not even stronger than the Kang family.

    Comparison like this, she felt that she was better than Kang in every way, and her ambitions naturally swelled.

    Of course you can follow Yao An, but Yao An is a man of average character and loves to mess with flowers, and he has no future prospects. He is eighteen or nineteen years old now, and he is only a child.

    Moreover, Yao An''s family is not safe, and the Yao family''s parents are not good people. Wang Jiayi is deeply touched.

    But Yao Bo is different. Before the Yao family accident, he was a scholar. It''s a pity that I spent the past five years in the southwest taking care of my parents and my wife, working all day long and wasting my studies.

    But isn''t it back now? Not only came back, but also entered the Imperial College to study. There is a father who is a servant in the Ministry of Industry, and the only son in the family, and his future is bright.

    Not to mention, Yao Tianqin and Mrs. Yao are both easy-going and not aggressive, and the Yao family''s backyard is clean. If she gets married, she will have the final say in the future Yao family.

    After all the comparisons, Wang Jiayi felt that Yao Bo would be the best choice. The opportunity was rare, and she certainly refused to miss it.

    Kang said, "Originally, I didn''t know about her careful thoughts. This Wang Jiayi basically didn''t speak in front of us, just like a little daughter-in-law, only listening to Yao An and Yao Hong. How can we see that she has a target It was all transferred. Brother Bo told me that this Wang Jiayi seemed to be in a bad state, and he fell down twice in front of him. Let my mother and I pay attention, don''t look back and what happened at home? It''s our family''s responsibility."

    Yao Bo has been studying in Guozijian, because he had wasted his studies for five years, and now he comes back to work harder, so he lived in Guozijian from the beginning.

    Later, I learned that Kang was pregnant, so I came home from time to time.

    But despite this, he also leaves early and returns late, and unless he takes a break, he will not see anyone during the day.

    Therefore, Wang Jiayi''s chances of seeing him are too few and too few, even if she knows she can''t be too hasty, it''s inevitable that the movement will be a bit louder. After all, they are in the capital, and they don''t know how long they can stay.

    But how did she know that Yao Bo, like the Kang family, thought she and Yao An were a couple, and didn''t think about her wanting to seduce him at all.

    Not to mention, he is now focused on his studies and Kang''s pregnancy.

    really didn''t have the energy to think about the hidden purpose of this person falling in front of him, and he was even irritated because Yao An lived in his own house and brought trouble to the family.

 Chapter 1131ï¼š Ayu, what should I do?

    Chapter 1131 Ayu, what should I do?

    But Kang''s is different. After she was pregnant, Mrs. Yao didn''t let her worry about other things. She would think more when she was free.

    Besides, Yao Bo and Wang Jiayi don''t have many opportunities to meet each other, and I don''t know her well, but Kang''s has seen a lot.

    Where is Wang Jiayi not in good health? She''s doing well, walking steadily and steadily, how could she fall down inexplicably?

    She paid a little attention, and asked the old lady who went to the guest room where she was staying to pay attention, and quickly understood her thoughts.

    Can the Kang family not be angry?

    "Whether it''s the Yao brothers and sisters, or the Wang Jiayi, as soon as we come to our house, there will be a lot of chaos and chaos. I really want to send them back to Huajiang Mansion immediately."

    Shu Yu felt strange, "They have been here for more than a month, haven''t they found a chance to send them back?"

    Mrs Kang sighed, "I had a chance before, but in the past month or so, a lot of things have happened in the capital. It''s chaotic outside, and we don''t dare to let people go back at this juncture. Especially father-in-law is still working in the Ministry of Works. It was the minister of the Ministry of Industry who had the accident, and so many people in the Ministry of Engineering were implicated. If our family suddenly sent people away at this time, it would inevitably attract attention and cause more incidents."

    Shu Yu understood that the entire capital was heavily guarded some time ago, and occasionally there were news of the murder of family members among officials, especially the Ministry of Industry.

    That is, Yao Tianqin had just returned from the southwest, and he had nothing to do with the officials of the DPRK and China, and everyone knew about him.

    Therefore, he is the most isolated person in the Ministry of Works.

    "Oops?" Mrs Kang suddenly exclaimed, startling Shu Yu, "What''s the matter?"

    Kang turned his head, "Originally, Wang Jiayi thought I couldn''t give birth, so she jumped up and down to be the main room of Brother Bo. Now that I know I''m pregnant, isn''t she..."

    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows, this Wang Jiayi doesn''t seem like a person who would retreat in spite of difficulties, so she would most likely harm the child in Kang''s belly.

    Sister Kang suddenly became nervous, "No, I have to drive them away immediately, and I have to worry about them all day in the Yao family."

    Not only in the Yao family, even if they stayed in the capital, she would not feel at ease.

    Mr. Kang stood up after saying that, but he came back before stepping out of the door.

    She asked Shu Yu frowning, "Ayu, what kind of excuse do you think I should use to let them go?"

    Shu Yu, "..."

    On this point, big households are not as easy to manage as rural households.

    If her milk is there, and her house is not for others to live in, that''s her own decision. If you don''t want to see bad things, it''s okay to throw people out with a broom.

    But this big family still has to worry about face, for fear of being gossiped and bad reputation. Obviously disgusted in his heart, he had to greet him with a smile.

    "Ayu, you''re smart, what do you think I should do?" Mrs Kang grabbed Shu Yu''s hand and said hopefully.

    This question stumped her.

    "Ayu..." Mrs Kang was pitiful.

    Shu Yu thought about it and said to Mrs Kang, "I think you have to tell Brother Yao Bo about this and ask him what to do? I think it''s not just you who care about this child, he and Uncle Yao and Aunt Yao care about it. "It''s about the kids, whoever doesn''t take the risk."

    Mrs. Yao knows more about the internal struggle than the Kang family. She may think it is more serious than the Kang family.

 Chapter 1132ï¼š Yao Ans hospitality to Shu Yu

    Chapter 1132 Yao An''s hospitality to Shu Yu

    Mr. Kang nodded again and again when he heard the words, "You''re right, it just so happens that tomorrow''s brother is going to take a shower. He will come home and live tonight. I will discuss it with him at that time."

    Shu Yu nodded and turned to see that she was still covering her stomach.

    She was startled just now, but Shu Yu was really worried, so he said to her, "Sister-in-law, Doctor Zhao happens to be in the capital, why don''t you... invite him to show you?"

    Mr. Kang''s eyes lit up, "Really? Doctor Zhao is in the capital? Alright, then please invite him to come for me."

    Shu Yu turned his head and asked Yingxi to find someone.

    Zhao Xi should still be preparing his medicines in the small courtyard today, but Meng Yunzheng went out early in the morning.

    After Meng Pei came to Beijing, he was going to leave, and he didn''t know when he would come back.

    Meng Yunzheng cooperated with the fifth prince, and now the dust has settled, and it is always a matter of individuality.

    Yingxi quickly left the Yao family, and Shu Yu accompanied the Kang family to talk for a while.

    After a while, Mrs. Yao came over and asked them to go out for lunch.

    When arrived at the dinner table, Yao An and the three were already waiting there.

    Mrs. Yao originally wanted her servants to bring food to Yao An alone. After all, there were women at the table, so he was a man, so he was always uncomfortable.

    Who knew that when she brought Kang Shi and Shu Yu, Yao An had already come over and poured herself a glass of wine, as if the old **** was there.

    Mrs. Yao can''t say anything, she''s just dissatisfied, she really doesn''t understand the rules at all, there are guests in the house, they serve the table before they come out, no wonder the two brothers and sisters are so unpleasant.

    Mrs. Yao ignored them and turned to entertain Shu Yu.

    Because there were outsiders around, she was not comfortable talking about private affairs, so she simply talked about the scenery of the capital.

    As he was talking, Yao An interjected and added a few words from time to time, even though he was not a native of the capital, he looked like he knew what was going on.

    Mrs. Yao looked at him with a frown, Yao An''s behavior was really too attentive.

    Yao An didn''t realize it, and even wanted to serve Shu Yu with vegetables.

    Shu Yu was very annoying, and the mood for a meal was very unpleasant.

    But Yao An didn''t seem to see it, and said to himself, "Actually, the scenery of Huajiang Mansion is not bad, and it is very prosperous. Our Yao family can be regarded as one of the richest households in Huajiang Mansion. My father is the head of the family. Say something else, just say..."

    Shu Yu secretly took a deep breath, and she, who had been ignoring it, suddenly turned her head to look at him curiously, "So powerful?"

    Yao Hong raised her chin slightly, a little proud.

    Wang Jiayi still lowered his head, but his hand holding the chopsticks tightened slightly. From time to time, he raised his head to look at Mr. Kang, and Mrs. Kang was shocked, but neither of them listened carefully to the conversations of the others on the table.

    Yao An immediately smiled with satisfaction when he heard Shu Yu''s answer, "Yes, if Lu Xiangjun is interested, I can give you an introduction."

    Shu Yu, "I''m very interested in one thing."

    "What?" Yao An asked impatiently.

    Shu Yu smiled, "Since your Yao family is one of the best in Huajiang Mansion, then when Uncle Yao first arrived in the southwest, why didn''t you see your father, the head of the family, come forward and take the lead?"

    Yao An and Yao Hong''s brother and sister''s expressions suddenly stiffened.

    Mrs. Yao suddenly felt refreshed.

    However, Shu Yu didn''t seem to be able to feel Yao An''s stiff smile, and continued to ask curiously, "That''s not easy to do. At the beginning, you didn''t get help in the snow, but now Uncle Yao has come with all the hard work, and it''s a pity that you can''t get enough of it. After all, it''s a matter of courtesy, right?"

 Chapter 1133ï¼š Soft cant be hard

    Chapter 1133 Soft can''t come hard

    God is a special gift for exchanges.

    Even Mrs Kang, who had been focusing on Wang Jiayi, couldn''t help but pursed her lips and smiled.

    These things are actually well known to each other, but it is not easy to tear their faces because of their identity.

    Shu Yu didn''t have this concern, she said what they had always wanted to say but endured, and it was very heartwarming.

    Yao An opened her mouth and wanted to speak, but when she raised her head, she saw Shu Yu was looking at him and smiling, as if she would have ten or twenty nasty words waiting for him if he spoke back.

    This feeling made him wisely shut his mouth.

    Even Yao Hong who was beside him wanted to say something, but he was restrained.

    Shu Yu watched them not fight back, and felt a little regretful.

    Fortunately, this Yao An finally calmed down, and she could eat in peace.

    Not long after lunch, Ying Xi took Zhao Xi into the door.

    Mrs. Yao once again found an opportunity to support the Yao An brothers and sisters, and several people entered the yard alone.

    Yao Hong looked at their backs and kicked her feet, "Brother, listen to what she said just now, just as she behaves, does it seem like she will marry you? If she married into our Yao family, we would definitely No peace."

    Yao An frowned, soothing her sister and herself, "But think about how much she can bring us by marrying into our Yao family. She was right in what she said just now, when my uncle was exiled, we didn''t Help me, I''m afraid I won''t be able to get my hands on it now. We have been here for more than a month, and my uncle has been putting us aside because he is busy with business, and he never thought of helping me find an errand. "

    Yao Hong was still very angry, but he also understood that what his brother said was reasonable, and then whispered, "Dad also said that my cousin is weak and honest, and doesn''t know how to refuse. Yes, he didn''t refuse, but he didn''t care about us. Looking forward to our retreat."

    "So, I''m going to marry Lu Shuyu. She will beg Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Jing for me. Why do we have to look at Uncle Tang''s face here?"

    "That''s true. Aunt Tang looked at us like we were dog skin plaster, and the servants were not attentive. I have never suffered such grievances since I was a child." Yao Hong snorted coldly, then turned to He asked, "Brother, what should I do now?"

    Yao An pondered, "It''s not good to be soft, then it can only be hard."

    He explained to Yao Hong, "Just keep an eye on them, I''ll go out."

    Yao Hong didn''t have time to ask him what he was doing out, so the person was gone.

    She could only stomp her feet, and walked to Kang''s yard with Wang Jiayi, who had been very silent.

    Unfortunately, when they walked to the gate of the courtyard, they were stopped by Caier and Yingxi.

    She wasn''t afraid of Cai''er, but Yingxi kept a cold face, and she didn''t dare to break in, so she could only probe outside.

    Zhao Xi had already checked Mr. Kang''s pulse at this time, and he nodded slightly, "The pulse is stable and it''s not a big problem. However, I still need to think less and walk around the yard more."

    Zhao Xi''s words made both Mrs. Yao and Mrs. Kang breathe a sigh of relief.

    prescribed tocolytics, and Zhao Xi left.

    asked Shu Yu when he went out, "Are you going?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "I''ll wait for Uncle Yao to come back. My father asked me to give him a drawing."

    Mrs. Yao said, "Ayu won''t leave today, right? Stay at home for a few days."

    Shu Yu just smiled, of course she would not live here.

    But what she didn''t expect was that Yao Tianqin came back too late.

    Shu Yu was being dragged by Mrs. Yao to go back after dinner, but Yao Tianqin came back, and then greeted her to the study without a word.

 Chapter 1134ï¼š Overnight at Yaos house

    Chapter 1134 Staying at Yao''s house

    Shu Yu looked at the sky, very helpless. She wanted to explain that she would come back later, but thinking that Yao Tianqin would still be busy until the evening to come back tomorrow, she could only give up.

    Mrs. Yao immediately had the guest room cleaned up and invited her to stay tonight.

    Shu Yu followed Yao Tianqin to the study, and saw that he took out a box and put a bunch of drawings in it.

    Yao Tianqin is a rare encounter with like-minded people like Lu Erbai, both of whom have a passion for professional woodworking.

    Although he is now the secretary of the Ministry of Industry, most of the people in the Ministry of Engineering are devoted to studying the official way. Even if there are so many people who are dedicated to work, they will not be affected. Especially in the face of his high peak, he didn''t dare to express his own opinions.

    Therefore, Yao Tianqin especially misses the time when he was in Heichang County and Lu Erbai each expressing their opinions, but unfortunately, Lu Erbai was not in the capital, and it took too much time to communicate with each other.

    Now that I finally see Shu Yu, Yao Tianqin has a lot to say.

    He took out the drawings and put them in front of Shu Yu, "You can take them back and show them to your father. I drew them after I came back from the southwest. The following are the first drafts, and the drawings above are my additions and subtractions from the first drafts. I¡¯ve been a little overwhelmed, but I always feel that something is not enough. When you look back, you can show it to your father and ask him what he thinks. Come, come, sit, and I¡¯ll tell you a little bit, and you¡¯ll be able to go back after you go back. Pass it on to your father."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She could only sit down and quietly listen to Yao Tianqin introduce the drawings in front of her one by one.

    It''s just that the introduction is not enough. He still has to teach Kao Shuyu, for fear that she doesn''t understand a point, so he can''t explain it to Lu Erbai when he goes back.

    After confirming that Shu Yu understood, Yao Tianqin took a long sigh and said with great emotion, "If you were a man, you would be so smart, you can understand everything, and you can read and write easily. Looking back, I want to participate in the imperial examination. , it''s easy for you."

    Unfortunately, there were no examples of women serving as officials in the Dasu Dynasty.

    Shu Yu laughed dryly, secretly suppressing the sleepiness in his eyes.

    After listening to Yao Tianqin''s blueprints, she had to give Lu Erbai''s drawings to him.

    Fortunately, there is only one drawing of her father, and the markings on it are very clear. She does not need to interpret it. Yao Tianqin can understand it at a glance.

    By the time the two of them came out of the study, it was already time for Hai.

    Mrs. Kang and Yao Bo were already resting, only Mrs. Yao was still waiting outside. When she saw her coming out, she quickly stepped forward and said, "Ayu is tired, your uncle Yao is really, and when you talk about those precious drawings, you are stunned by the devil. Same thing, don''t look at what time it is now, and people stop me from going to the study to disturb me."

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "It''s okay."

    "I made bird''s nest porridge stew in the kitchen, do you eat a little before going to sleep?"

    Shu Yu looked at the sky, it was really late. But she ate dinner early, and was dragged by Yao Tianqin to say that for a long time, she was really hungry, so she did not refuse, and followed Mrs. Yao to the flower hall to eat.

    As soon as they entered the flower hall, a maid who watched the movement from afar turned around and hurried to the other side.

    Not long after, he stopped at the door of a guest house and whispered, "Miss, ma''am?"

    The door of the room was opened, and the maid hurriedly entered the door. It''s just that in addition to Yao Hong, Yao An, who should be resting in his room, is actually there.

    Yao An asked eagerly, "How is it?"

 Chapter 1135ï¼š raw-faced maid

    Chapter 1135 The maid with a raw face

    The maid hurriedly said, "The servant girl saw that Miss Lu came out of the study. Mrs. Yao was accompanying her with bird''s nest porridge in the flower hall. She should go back to her room to rest after eating."

    Yao An''s eyes brightened, she gave her a high five, and said to the maid, "Okay, you can continue to stare, and come over later to get some tea."

    "Yes."

    The maid is gone again.

    Yao An turned around and walked to the corner, opened a box that was there, and took out a purse from it.

    The medicine in here, but he went to several pharmacies in the afternoon to buy it. Eating a good medicine that can make people confused and irresistible.

    Yao Hong closed the door, walked behind him with a frown, and asked, "Brother, do you really want to do this?"

    "Of course, this is an opportunity given to me by God. The right time and place are right for me. If I miss it, I won''t have it next time."

    Yao An didn''t expect Shu Yu to stay at Yao''s house tonight. After he bought the medicine, he was worried about how to use it. Originally, I was thinking about whether to invite her out in the name of Aunt Tang another day. Who knew that Shu Yu would not go back tonight.

    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, how could he miss it?

    Originally, he saw that Aunt Tang prepared bird''s nest porridge for Shu Yu, and wanted to put the medicine in the bird''s nest porridge.

    Unfortunately, Mother Feng, who was beside Aunt Tang, was always there, watching the bird''s nest porridge in person. He really couldn''t find a chance.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter, there are still several opportunities.

    Yao An opened the purse and took out a medicine bag from it, but after opening the medicine bag, he couldn''t help frowning, how does it feel... There is a little less medicine powder in it.

    Before he could think about it, Yao Hong, who was behind him, whispered, "Brother, I''m very uneasy, are we in a hurry and haven''t prepared well. Besides, I don''t know Lu Shuyu, and I don''t know her. What kind of person, what does the family do, so rashly..."

    "Okay, now, what''s the use of saying these things? Could it be that we have to go to Dong''an to investigate the people? By that time, the daylilies will be cold."

    Yao Hong was scolded by him, and he didn''t dare to make a sound, but just pouted a little dissatisfied.

    She is still worthless for Wang Jiayi. If Lu Shuyu gets married in the future, sister Yi will have to be a concubine, which is too unfair to her.

    But what she didn''t know was that Wang Jiayi was at the door at this time, and after hearing what they said, she let out a low laugh. Seeing that the maid who had gone out earlier ran back, she quickly turned around and returned to her room from the other side.

    After the maid entered the room, Yao An handed over the teapot tray in his hand, "Do you know what to do?"

    The maid took a deep breath, "Let''s go, don''t worry, young master, the servants must have done it properly."

    "Go."

    Shu Yu finished eating bird''s nest porridge, and then rested for a while. When he returned to the guest house, it was already Hai Shizhong.

    Who knew that as soon as he entered the house, Yingxi was about to close the door when he saw a maid walk over.

    That maid has a very face, but they haven''t seen a few of the Yao family''s servants.

    Yingxi stopped closing the door and asked her, "What''s the matter?"

    "The madam asked the servants to bring the girl a pot of tea, and the pot of tea in the room has already cooled. The girl has just finished eating bird''s nest porridge, and drinking some tea is just enough to relieve her tiredness."

    Yingxi let her in, the maid put down the teapot tray in her hand and took away the original teapot.

    "Girls rest early."

 Chapter 1136ï¼š someone has been outside the window

    Chapter 1136 Someone has been outside the window

    Yingxi closed the door again, walked back and touched the body of the pot, it was indeed hot.

    However, Shu Yu had just finished eating bird''s nest porridge, and his stomach was full of water, so he didn''t want to drink water. And the bird''s nest porridge was just right, not greasy.

    What''s more, although the temperature at night was low, Shu Yu still wanted to drink cold water.

    She didn''t move the pot of boiling water, and went to wash herself. When she came back, she was so sleepy that she fell asleep after lying down for a while, and she didn''t even remember to drink water.

    The sleep was nearly an hour and a half, and a low voice came from Shu Yu''s ear, "Miss, Miss?"

    Shu Yu woke up suddenly, lowered his voice and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s a bit strange." Yingxi said in a low voice, "There have been people outside our door from time to time coming over and sticking it under the window sill to listen to the movement."

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, "Can you see who he is?"

    "I just looked at it carefully, it''s the girl who said before that she brought the pot of hot water over."

    Shu Yu sat up slowly, "She''s listening under our window?" It''s really strange.

    The two were talking when there were faint footsteps outside, and Shu Yu and Yingxi fell silent at the same time.

    Not long after, the man left again.

    Shu Yu''s gaze couldn''t help falling on the pot of tea on the table, narrowing his eyes, "Sneaky, there is probably something wrong with that pot of tea."

    "Miss, what should I do now?"

    "Try it."

    Shu Yu asked her to light the candle, and as soon as the room lit up, the candlelight reflected through the window, and there was indeed another movement outside.

    After the person outside was crouching under the window again, Shu Yu stretched out and got out of bed, and said to Xi on purpose, "I talked too much with Uncle Yao before going to bed, and now I''m too thirsty, Ying Xi, give it to me. Bring a glass of water."

    "Yes, miss."

    Yingxi went to the table to get the teapot. Although the movement was not big, it was extraordinarily quiet at night, and it was very real in the ears of the maid outside.

    Shu Yu took the teacup, pretending that two sips were not enough, and asked Yingxi to pour another cup.

    After finished drinking, Shu Yu lay down again.

    Yingxi came over and suddenly shouted anxiously, "Miss, what''s wrong with you, Miss? Don''t scare me, Miss."

    Shu Yu rolled his eyes at her, and said silently, "Your tone is too stiff, at least you feel more sincere."

    Yingxi was very embarrassed. Seeing the young lady sitting there and wearing clothes, how could she be really emotional? She''s not good at it.

    Fortunately, the maid outside the window didn''t need her to be so emotional. After hearing Yingxi''s voice, she seemed to be relieved, and whispered, "It''s done."

    Then turn around and walk away.

    Shu Yu said to Xi, "You follow and take a look, be careful."

    "Yes." Yingxi quickly chased the maid out.

    Shu Yu put on his clothes and tied his hair briefly. Immediately, he took out a small porcelain bottle from the bag he was carrying with him, poured out the pills in the porcelain bottle and wrapped it in a handkerchief.

    followed him to the table and poured some of the tea from the teapot into the porcelain vase.

    After doing all this, Yingxi also came back.

    Her face was not very good-looking, "Miss, I followed that maid all the way and saw her entering the Yao family''s room."

    Immediately, her expression was slightly strange, "However, it was Yao An, the young master of the Yao family, who followed that maid."

    In the middle of the night, Yao An was in Yao Hong''s room?

 Chapter 1137ï¼š The Yao family is so lively tonight

    Chapter 1137 Yao Family is really lively tonight

    There are not many servants in the Yao family, so for the convenience of taking care of them, all the female guests are arranged to live in the backyard, while the male guests, such as Yao An, rest in the wing of the front yard.

    The front yard and the back yard are separated by a hanging flower gate. The hanging flower gate will be closed at night, and there is a mother-in-law guarding it.

    So Yao An appeared in the inner courtyard, most of the time he was hiding in Yao Hong''s house.

    explained that drugging her was a planned act.

    Yingxi whispered, "Miss, they''re coming this way."

    Shu Yu nodded and said to Xi, "Let''s go, let''s go out first."

    The two left the room and found a corner outside to hide.

    Not long after, I really saw Yao An hurriedly following the maid.

    Yao An also knocked on the door, but the door opened as soon as he knocked. He looked back at the maid, and then stepped inside the door very nervously, "How are you, Lu Xiangjun? I just heard the maid say that you are not feeling well. ,you¡­¡­"

    There was no one in the room at all, the candle was still burning, but there was no shadow inside.

    Yao An frowned, "Where''s the person?"

    The maid was also full of confusion, and then she seemed to think of something, and said hurriedly, "Will you feel uncomfortable and go out to find someone to call the doctor?"

    Yao An''s face changed slightly, went out to find someone? That''s enough, what advantage does he have?

    "It shouldn''t be far away, hurry up and look around here."

    However, Shu Yu and Yingxi had already left at this time.

    The Yao family was very quiet at night, and there were not enough servants to patrol like the Jing family.

    Yingxi asked in a low voice, "Miss, what shall we do next?"

    Shu Yu was thinking, "You said, what medicine will Yao An give me?"

    Before Yingxi could answer, she continued, "When he was in the daytime, since he knew that I was a Xiangjun, and that he knew and had a good relationship with Lord Qi, his attitude towards me changed a lot. Looking for a chance to get close to me in a different way. At first I thought he was just trying to please me and let me not care about what he said before, but I didn''t expect to drug me at night, then..."

    Yingxi is a girl who grew up in the **** bureau since she was a child, and she has heard of many tricks from the outside world.

    Shu Yu didn''t need to finish, she already thought about what the medicine was used for. When his face sank, he turned around murderously, "I''ll kill him."

    She was about to leave, and Shu Yu quickly grabbed the person, "Wait, don''t worry. If you want to kill him, it''s not good to do it at the Yao family."

    Yingxi took two deep breaths before suppressing the anger. She pursed her lips, "Miss, what are we going to do now?"

    doing what?

    This is the Yao family. Shu Yu doesn''t want to cause trouble to Mrs. Yao, Uncle Yao, who is kind to her, but they still have to let them know.

    She thought for a while, "Let''s go to Aunt Yao first."

    Although the night was quiet, there was nothing I could do.

    After the two of them finished speaking, they walked to the main courtyard, thinking as they walked, there were really too few servants in the Yao family.

    However, before the two of them reached the main courtyard, they saw a sneaky figure in front of them.

    "Miss, that person seems to be..."

    "Wang Jiayi."

    Shu Yu smiled, the Yao family was really lively tonight.

    Whether it''s Yao An''s two brothers and sisters or this Wang Jiayi, they are very active.

    Shu Yu looked at the direction Wang Jiayi was passing, it seemed to be... Yao Bo''s yard.

    Shu Yu changed his mind at the moment, "Let''s go, let''s follow."

 Chapter 1138ï¼š Wang Jiayi wants to kill two birds with one stone

    Chapter 1138 Wang Jiayi wants to kill two birds with one stone

    Today the night is not bad, the moonlight shines down, illuminating the road ahead clearly.

    Even though Shu Yu and Yingxi were not familiar with the Yao family''s backyard, it did not prevent them from following Wang Jiayi firmly.

    Wang Jiayi was obviously a little nervous, and occasionally stumbled. But she tried to restrain herself and didn''t make a sound.

    As expected, Wang Jiayi was indeed the yard of Yao Bo and his wife.

    After she came to the outside of the yard, she breathed a sigh of relief and stopped.

    Then he found a corner, and just crouched down to hide his figure and didn''t move.

    Yingxi frowned, "What is she doing there?"

    Shu Yu pursed his lips and became thoughtful.

    The two waited for a while, but Wang Jiayi was still motionless, Yingxi felt inexplicable, "Miss, what is Wang Jiayi doing here?"

    Came to the door of Young Master Yao''s yard and huddled in the corner? When a stone statue?

    "Yao An gave the young lady medicine in the middle of the night, wouldn''t Wang Jiayi also come to give medicine?" Yingxi said, "I don''t see her intention to attack."

    "Wait, what did you just say? Prescribe medicine?" Shu Yu suddenly had a flash of light in her mind when she said these words, and suddenly raised her head to look at Wang Jiayi.

    At this time, Wang Jiayi also stuck his head out from the corner and looked not far away, looking a little anxious.

    Her appearance made Shu Yu''s inner guess more firm.

    "Wang Jiayi wants to be Yao Boge''s main room, but has never had the chance. You said, if Yao An gave me medicine, what would the result be?"

    Yingxi thought for a while, Yao An came here with all his strength, just to get the young lady to marry him.

    Then he must have wanted people to be caught on the bed and made things a sure thing, so that the young lady would not even have a chance to go back.

    So she replied, "As a result, things will get bigger tonight, and everyone will see Yao An in Miss''s room."

    "Yes, everyone will hear the news and go to the yard where I live, including brother Yao Bo and sister-in-law who are the masters. Once they leave, there will be no one in the yard. At that time, Wang Jiayi will be the one who prescribes the medicine. best chance."

    Ying Xi stared, "Does she think that she has a relationship with Young Master Yao, so she can become Master Yao''s main room? Young mistress is still here, even pregnant, even if the Yao family really has to be responsible, at most she will be accepted as the master. Concubine."

    Shu Yu sneered, "It seems that the fact that my sister-in-law is pregnant stimulated her and made her feel very urgent."

    In addition, Yao Bo is at home today, and she has medicine in her hand.

    You must know that if what Yao An did today succeeds, the Yao family will definitely be heavily guarded, and even send the Yao family brothers and sisters and Wang Jiayi out of the house, then she will have no chance.

    And Wang Jiayi prescribed that kind of medicine, the pregnant Kang family certainly couldn''t solve it for Yao Bo.

    She happened to be outside the yard again. As long as she pretended to hear the movement and ran over, it was better to strike first, and some things were not impossible.

    Maybe Kang''s will have fetal gas because of this, and he can''t save the child.

    Isn''t she killing two birds with one stone?

    Shu Yu couldn''t help sneering when he thought of the vicious thoughts that Wang Jiayi might have.

    It¡¯s just right, since it¡¯s delivered to your door today, let¡¯s take the opportunity to clean up these disgusting people.

    Shu Yu said correspondingly to Xi, "You sneak into the yard from the left side, look for Yao Bo, tell the story here, and then..."

 Chapter 1139ï¼š My lady has an accident

    Chapter 1139 Something happened to my lady

    Yingxi nodded after listening, and quickly turned around from the other side of Wang Jiayi and turned into the wall.

    Shu Yu waited quietly in place for a moment, Yingxi returned to the same path, crouched beside her again, and whispered, "Miss, it''s done."

    Shu Yu nodded, glanced at Wang Jiayi again, and stepped back a long way.

    then gave Yingxi a wink, the latter immediately shouted, "Is there anyone, something happened to my lady, come here."

    Yingxi''s voice was very high, and soon there was movement from several courtyards nearby.

    Some people ran out gradually, and Yao Hong was the first to come.

    That''s right, she hasn''t slept, she''s always been paying attention to what''s going on outside, she''ll go out immediately when she hears a shout, and she doesn''t even need to change into her clothes.

    Originally, Yao Hong thought that she ran directly to Shu Yu''s room to catch the **** on the bed, but who knew that it wasn''t long before she ran out and saw Shu Yu leaning on Yingxi''s body, frowning and sitting on the stone bench, looking uncomfortable. .

    Yao Hong was stunned, why are they here? What about her brother?

    Yao An was looking for someone, and when he heard it, he ran over here.

    However, when he arrived, a maid who was already on duty at night rushed to Shu Yu''s side first, and asked her in a low voice.

    followed Yao Bo and the Kang family.

    Yao Tianqin and Mrs. Yao slept late and slept deeply, and they came last.

    By the time they arrived, Shu Yu was already surrounded by people.

    She was also supported and returned to her yard to rest.

    Mrs. Yao was nervous, "Ayu, what''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with you?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, his voice sounded a little weak, "I don''t know, it''s just that when I wake up at night, I''m thirsty and drink some water, and then I don''t feel well, my stomach hurts, and people keep sweating."

    "Water?" Madam Yao was stunned, "Is there something wrong with the water?"

    "I don''t know either." Shu Yu shook his head, "I''m afraid that in case, I will take the antidote prepared by Dr. Zhao, and I don''t know if it will work. No problem."

    "It''s not a big problem, you still have to find a doctor to come and take a look at it for you."

    Shu Yu exhaled, "Auntie, I took the antidote made by Doctor Zhao, and I don''t know if other doctors can see the problem. It''s almost dawn, so let Yingxi go directly to Doctor Zhao."

    The sky is bright and early now. If the emperor can still go to court normally, this is the time when many officials have already entered the palace to go to court.

    So there are already people on the road.

    Mrs. Yao nodded quickly when she heard the words and asked Yingxi to run.

    After Yingxi left, she cared about Shu Yu a few more words, and after confirming that she was not feeling any discomfort, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    Then he turned his head and called Feng''s mother, "Ayu''s room was cleaned up by you, who prepared the tea in the room?"

    Feng''s mother hurriedly called the old woman who was preparing the tea.

    As soon as the old woman came, Shu Yu frowned and shook his head, "It''s not her."

    Mrs. Yao was stunned, and Mama Feng was also confused, "The tea and snacks in the room are indeed prepared by Mrs. Zhang."

    Mrs. Zhang heard that there was a problem with the tea she prepared, and the distinguished guests felt strange after drinking it, and she felt uneasy in her heart. Hearing this, she quickly knelt down and said, "Master, Madam, the tea and snacks are indeed prepared by the old slave. But, but the old slave really didn''t do anything, the tea and snacks are all taken from the kitchen, old slave..."

 Chapter 1140ï¼š Wang Jiayi was arrested

    Chapter 1140 Wang Jiayi was caught

    Before Mrs. Zhang could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Shu Yu, "Auntie, the tea in my room was indeed not brought by her. At first, there was a pot of tea in the room, but when we first returned to the room, A maid came over with a teapot and said that the original tea was cold, so she will give us a hot one."

    Mrs. Zhang hurriedly explained, "How could it be? Mama Feng only put the tea prepared by the old slave in the room after hearing that the girl had finished eating bird''s nest porridge. The tea is hot and does not need to be changed at all."

    Having said that, whoever was present did not know that something was wrong.

    Someone changed the tea and wanted to harm Shu Yu.

    Yao Tianqin and Mrs. Yao''s faces suddenly turned ugly. Shu Yu was their guest, and it was rare to come from a long way to stay at the mansion for one night, and this happened.

    Fortunately, he had the antidote given by Doctor Zhao, otherwise, he would have been successful.

    Madam Yao was so angry that she stood up suddenly, "Daughter-in-law Bo, go and find all the servants in the mansion and let Ayu recognize it. I''d like to see who is so daring and dares to answer. Ayu starts."

    After he finished speaking, thinking that Mrs. Kang was pregnant, he immediately changed his words, "Forget it, it''s inconvenient for you to be heavy, let Boer go..."

    After she finished speaking, she found that Yao Bo was not here, Mrs. Yao was stunned, "Where''s Bo''er?"

    It''s really outrageous, Ayu''s side has such a big thing, he actually ran away without a trace.

    Mr. Kang said a little embarrassedly, "Brother Bo knew that Ayu''s sister was fine, but the wind was a little strong. We were in a hurry to get out, so he went back to get me a cloak."

    is also a little strange, "He has been back for a while, and it stands to reason that he should have brought it back after so long."

    Mrs. Yao frowned, she couldn''t care about him at the moment, so she simply asked Mother Feng to go.

    There are not many servants in the Yao family. Now more than half of them have heard the movement and ran over, and the rest have been called soon.

    Shu Yu looked over, frowned and shook his head, "Not among them."

    Mrs. Yao was surprised, "It''s not them? But the servants in the house are indeed here."

    Kang said in a low voice, "Cousin Yao Hong and the servants they brought are not here."

    As soon as she said this, Yao Hong jumped up like she was being stepped on her tail, "What does sister-in-law mean? Do you suspect that we are going to harm Lord Lu Xiang?"

    That''s what she said, but her reaction was exaggerated.

    Mrs. Yao couldn''t help squinting her eyes slightly. Yao An hurriedly grabbed Yao Hong and explained to Mrs. Yao, "Auntie, don''t take offense, my sister just didn''t sleep well in the middle of the night, and her temper was a little anxious. Gather all the servants you brought, and give Lu Xiangjun a good recognition."

    Mrs. Yao was rude and nodded.

    Yao An turned around and called for someone, but his face darkened.

    He didn''t expect that Lu Xiangjun actually had any antidote in his hand, which made his plan fall short.

    Fortunately, that maid is inconspicuous on weekdays, so it shouldn''t be a big problem if she cleans up a little.

    But at this moment, Cai''er suddenly ran over in a panic, "Master, Madam, Young Mistress, something happened, something happened."

    "What happened?" Madam Yao felt her eyelids jump, and a bad premonition flashed in her heart.

    Cai''er exhaled, "Someone put medicine on the tea in the young master''s house, and was caught by the young master."

    The Yao family was shocked, "What did you say?"

 Chapter 1141ï¼š The medicine is indeed a little less

    Chapter 1141 The medicine is indeed a little less

    Yao Tianqin and his wife never thought that the person who gave Ayu the medicine had not yet been found, and another person came out to give medicine to their son and daughter-in-law.

    This, isn''t the person who dispensed the medicine here for Ayu, but for the entire Yao family?

    Yao Hong and Yao An also looked at each other, shock flashed across their faces at the same time.

    what happened? There was no such thing in their plans.

    Madam Yao calmed her mind and asked Cai''er, "You said someone was arrested, who is that person?"

    Cai''er was hesitant, and her eyes drifted to the Yao An brothers and sisters.

    Yao Hong had a guilty conscience at first, but her eyes made her look extremely angry, "What do you see me doing? Could it be the medicine I prescribed?"

    said so, but I was a little unsure in my heart.

    The girl who dispensed the medicine is not here, and I don''t know where she went at the moment. Don''t really think she went to her cousin''s room again after thinking about it?

    She couldn''t help looking at Yao An, Yao An''s face was calm, but her heart tightened.

    Fortunately, Cai''er denied it, "No, the slave did not say that the medicine was given by Miss Tang, but the person who prescribed the medicine was, yes, Miss Wang."

    "Who?" Yao Hong suspected that something was wrong with her ears.

    "It''s Miss Wang."

    Yao Hong shook his head, "Impossible."

    Cai''er is still wronged, everyone was caught by the young master himself, why is it impossible?

    Mrs. Yao looked around and frowned, "Yeah, it''s like this, everyone is here, but Miss Wang is not here, she''s going to prescribe medicine."

    She said with a sullen face, "Go, go to Bo''er''s yard, I want to see what Wang Jiayi wants to do."

    After he finished speaking, he turned to look at Shu Yu, who stood up, "I should be fine, let''s go, I also want to see if the medicine in my tea was given by her."

    Mrs. Yao asked the maid to support Dian Shuyu, and a group of people walked to Yao Bo''s yard.

    Yao An and Yao Hong walked at the back, and the two spoke in low voices, "What''s the matter? Why did Sister Jiayi go to prescribe medicine? Is there any misunderstanding here?"

    "I don''t know." Yao An said, suddenly as if thinking of something, his footsteps stopped suddenly.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Yao An whispered, "When I took the medicine out of my purse before, I felt like it was a little less, could it be..."

    Yao Hong''s eyes widened, "No way?"

    A bad premonition flashed in their eyes.

    After talking like this, he also walked into Yao Bo''s yard.

    As soon as he entered the courtyard, he heard Wang Jiayi''s cries and grievances.

    Yao Tianqin saw that she was sitting on the ground, hurried forward a few steps to Yao Bo''s side, and asked, "What''s going on?"

    Yao Bo pointed to the medicine bag on the table, "Just now when I came back to get the cloak, I heard a noise from inside the house, and I thought it was strange, so I quietly entered the door. I didn''t expect to see her holding this medicine bag, I poured the medicine powder into our teapot, and I caught him right on the spot. That''s it, she didn''t admit it."

    Yao Tianqin turned his head to look at Wang Jiayi, who flinched a little and kept shouting grievances.

    Mrs. Yao interrupted her, "Don''t shout, you said, what medicine did you give my son and daughter-in-law, and what are you going to do?"

    Wang Jiayi lowered his head and did not speak.

    Mrs. Yao was in a hurry, Yao Tianqin pursed her lips, "Since you don''t want to say it, let''s go straight to the official."

    He called the housekeeper and said, "When I went to Jingzhao Yin Yamen to report to the official, they said that someone drugged my son and wanted to make money and kill him."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 1142ï¼š admire Yao Bo

    Chapter 1142 Admiration for Yao Bo

    The housekeeper turned around and was about to leave, but Yao An and Yao Hong wanted to reach out to stop him.

    Wang Jiayi was really scared, and immediately raised his head and said in a low voice, "Don''t report to the officials, I said, I will say it."

    "You said." Mrs. Yao said angrily.

    Wang Jiayi raised his head and glanced at Yao Bo with a pitiful expression, with a pitiful weakness.

    However, the man in front of him did not show any emotion, and even looked at her with disgust.

    Yao Bo didn''t know what Wang Jiayi was thinking at first, but he only reacted after Yingxi said it.

    Later, according to Shu Yu''s plan, he first woke up the sleeping Kang Shi, so that she would not be frightened by the noise outside for a while.

    But this is the case, but after hearing that Wang Jiayi was outside the hospital where they lived, he was very angry.

    Fortunately, the husband and wife trust each other and act according to the plan after consultation.

    Yao Bo accompanied the Kang family not long after they went out, and then turned back again. He really saw Wang Jiayi sneaking into his house and pouring medicine into the tea.

    That tea was actually drunk more by the Kang family. After she was pregnant, she often felt thirsty.

    If you go out and come back in a while, the person most likely to drink water is her.

    Kang is pregnant with a child, so he can''t take medicine indiscriminately, not to mention the tea mixed with this kind of thing.

    There may be an accident for the Kang family and the child.

    Thinking of this, Yao Bo only felt that Wang Jiayi was wicked, cold-blooded and cruel, how could he feel that she was so pitiful?

    Wang Jiayi pretended to be pitiful for a long time, but Mrs. Yao was already urging her, "Come on."

    Shu Yu added, "I advise you to tell the truth, if there is something unreasonable or suspicious, then we will have to send you to the court. We can''t get it out, but the yamen uses a lot of punishment, and it will definitely be possible. from."

    Wang Jiayi suddenly raised his head upon hearing this and gave her a resentful look.

    She had been crying and complaining just now, and she really wanted to find a reasonable excuse to sneak in.

    Just being told by Shu Yu, she no longer dared to take chances.

    Then he took a deep breath, lowered his head and started to say, "Madam, I am obsessed with my mind, and I do this kind of thing on a whim. I, when I first saw Young Master Yao Bo, I admired him. already."

    As soon as these words came out, except for Shu Yukang and Yao Bo, everyone else was stunned.

    Especially Yao An and Yao Hong, the two of them looked at her as if they didn''t know Wang Jiayi.

    After a while, Yao Hong suddenly screamed, "Sister Jiayi, what are you talking about? You, don''t you like my brother? When did you like cousin Yao Bo again?"

    Wang Jiayi still lowered his head and said in a low voice, "I used to think that I really liked my cousin, and whether my cousin treated me well, I just thought that I would be able to marry my cousin in this life to be worthy of this kindness. But since I came In the capital, after seeing Young Master Yao Bo, I realized what it is to like. I also realized that I only have feelings for my cousin for my brother."

    Shu Yu was about to laugh out loud, the familiar white lotus opened his heart.

    She couldn''t help but look at Yao An, the spare tire.

    Yao An''s face was flushed. She always thought that Wang Jiayi had to be with him. He had done even more extreme things before, and Wang Jiayi would never abandon him.

    So he hooked up with other women if he wanted to, and he didn''t worry about Wang Jiayi''s transference.

    who knows¡­¡­

 Chapter 1143ï¼š Wang Jiayi met Shu Yu

    Chapter 1143 Wang Jiayi met Shu Yu

    Yao An was a little angry, and Yao Hong was even more angry, "Then why didn''t you say it earlier? We have been in Beijing for more than a month, and you have already met cousin Yao Bo, why haven''t you spoken?"

    Wang Jiayi whispered, "I don''t dare, Young Master Yao has already married a wife, so what if I say it? I just thought, this matter is hidden in my heart, no one knows, it just passed."

    "If that''s the case, what are you doing today?"

    Wang Jiayi, "I heard that sister-in-law Kang was pregnant this morning, and I was jealous. In addition, Young Master Yao Bo was just taking a break and went home, so I couldn''t hold back for a while, and I was stunned. I thought that sister-in-law Kang was pregnant. I''m pregnant, so Yao Bo''s son should take a concubine. It just so happened that there was such a big commotion today. I saw that there was something wrong with Lu Xiangjun. There was no one in the courtyard. , made a big mistake on impulse."

    After he finished speaking, he started to cry, and he cried extremely miserably and regretfully.

    This made Mrs. Yao who wanted to scold her wishful thinking could not scold her.

    The others also looked at each other in dismay, and some people still believed her words.

    Shu Yu felt amused, raised his head and glanced at the angry Kang Shi, then looked at Yao Bo, who became increasingly disgusted, and suddenly asked, "Miss Wang, I have a question that I don''t quite understand. Where is the medicine you prescribed? come."

    Everyone was stunned, yes, where did she get this medicine?

    Yao Hong and Yao An froze all over, and suddenly recovered from the shock of Wang Jiayi''s transference. At this time, they no longer cared whether Wang Jiayi liked Yao Bo or not, but were afraid that she would give them out.

    Yao Hong glared at Wang Jiayi, and Yao An wanted to step forward and change the subject.

    But Wang Jiayi has already said, "That medicine, yes, I asked my maid to buy it for me."

    Yao An was stunned, and he and Yao Hong looked at each other, and the two temporarily restrained their movements.

    Shu Yu glanced at them and continued to ask Wang Jiayi, "Oh? When did you ask her to buy it?"

    "I, yes, a few days ago."

    Wang Jiayi did not sacrifice himself and wanted to bear all the guilt and bear it all by himself. She knew very well that if Yao An was pulled into the water, it would really be over.

    At least she had an accident. In order to keep the origin of the drug secret, Yao An would try to pull her and keep her safe.

    Unfortunately, in front of her is Shu Yu, a person who has long known all the truth.

    And whether it was Yao An or she, the two of them acted too hastily, there was no adequate plan at all, and there were many mistakes.

    So as soon as she finished speaking, Shu Yu raised her eyebrows.

    "A few days ago?" She asked with a smile, "Didn''t you say that you suddenly started thinking about your sister-in-law''s pregnancy today, and had been planning to hide it in your heart? Why did you prepare the medicine a few days ago? already?"

    Wang Jiayi was startled and said quickly, "I did have my thoughts a few days ago, but it''s a matter of today to make up my mind."

    "Really? Then a few days ago, what day exactly? I think the time is so close, you shouldn''t forget it, right?"

    This time, Wang Jiayi was more cautious, and chose a time slot for the maid to go out, "Just the afternoon three days ago."

    But it was useless for her to be cautious, Shu Yu followed closely, "Okay, then ask that maid, where did she buy it, how much did it cost, what the other person looked like, and how did she know it? The other party has this medicine in their hands."

 Chapter 1144ï¼š livestock

    Chapter 1144 Animals

    Wang Jiayi was suddenly flustered, not to mention that her maid couldn''t stand these problems, and even she herself couldn''t find an excuse to tie everything together in a short period of time.

    And what made her even more desperate was that Shu Yu directly asked Yao Bo to take her maid to another room for questioning.

    Wang Jiayi didn''t have time to stop him, let alone wink at the maid.

    Yao An and Yao Hong began to panic again. They wanted to go over to have a look, but were stopped by Shu Yugi.

    "What did you guys do in the past? Don''t worry, Uncle Yao and Aunt Yao are the masters of this matter. We won''t wrong Miss Wang, but we will never let her fool the past. Let Uncle Yao and Aunt Yao go in the past."

    Yao Tianqin nodded, "You stay here, let''s go and listen."

    "Uncle Tang, I''ll go too, who knows that maid..."

    Before she finished speaking, Yingxi just came back, and Zhao Xi followed behind her.

    As soon as Yingxi arrived, he saw the wink his young lady gave him, and without saying a word, he took out the dagger and blocked it in front of the Yao An brothers and sisters.

    Yao Tianqin and Mrs. Yao had already gone to the next room, watching Yao Bo interrogate Wang Jiayi''s personal maid, but they didn''t see Ying Xi coming back.

    Yao An and Yingxi were watching, and Wang Jiayi was watching Caier Feng''s mother and others.

    Kang snorted coldly and said to Zhao Xi, "Doctor Zhao, please show Ayu a look. She ate something unclean before, and I don''t know if it''s okay."

    Shu Yu is naturally fine, this was already made clear when Yingxi came to look for him.

    But in front of so many people, you still have to act.

    Zhao Xi asked her to sit down on a chair next to her, and while giving her a pulse, he said in a low voice, "How can you do this while staying outside? Fortunately, Ah Yun didn''t come back last night, otherwise he would definitely rush over to take that The surnamed Yao was cut off. But don''t worry, I''ll vent your anger on you later."

    is his sister-in-law anyway.

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Didn''t he come back?"

    "Well, the trustee came back with a message saying that he wanted to accompany that person out of the city, and he probably won''t be back until tomorrow."

    Said, Zhao Xi took his hand back and raised his voice slightly, "Since I have taken the antidote I gave, it will be fine."

    Shu Yu stood up immediately and asked him to show Kang again.

    Although it''s fine to watch it in the daytime, but who knows if the tossing this night will cause the fetal gas to move.

    Fortunately, everything is fine with the Kang Corporation, so Shu Yu is relieved.

    Then he pointed to the medicine bag on the table that Wang Jiayi planned to dispense, and asked Zhao Xi to confirm what medicine was inside.

    Zhao Xi is still checking, and Yao Bo next door has finished his question.

    Yao Tianqin and Mrs. Yao came out first, both of them looked at Shu Yu with shame.

    Mrs. Yao took a few steps, came over and took Shu Yu''s hand and said, "It''s all my fault, I didn''t take care of the backyard well, and I kept you here with good intentions, but instead caused disaster for you, I almost let you, let you... ¡­¡±

    She said, staring at Yao An with red eyes.

    Yao An''s face changed, he knew that Wang Jiayi''s maid did not withstand the pressure and told where the medicine came from.

    Not only that, she may have said more and explained everything she knew.

    His face was gloomy, just as he was about to say something, Yao Tianqin had already stepped forward a few steps and slapped him suddenly.

    "Ah..." Yao Hong next to her screamed, covering her mouth and taking two steps back.

    "Beast." Yao Tianqin was trembling with anger.

 Chapter 1145ï¼š Home Law

    Chapter 1145 Family Law

    Yao An''s face turned red. He had never experienced such an experience since he was a child.

    Subconsciously, he was about to return his hand, and just halfway up, thinking of the person in front of him now, he died instantly.

    Then he began to quibble, "Uncle Tang, what are you doing? Why do you beat me?"

    "You''re still pretending to be innocent." Yao Bo came out and sneered, "That maid has already recruited everything, and you bought the medicine this afternoon to give Shu Yu the medicine. You Knowing her background and wanting to marry her, she just wants to cook cooked rice. Shu Yu will have an upset stomach tonight, and the tea will be your hands and feet, but what you didn''t expect is that Shu Yu took the antidote and escaped a robbery."

    said, Yao Bo came over and kicked him out.

    "I don''t have a cousin like you, shameless and dirty."

    Yao An fell to the ground, unable to get up.

    Yao Hong rushed over to help him, raised his head and scolded them, "You are talking nonsense, that maid is just trying to frame my brother on purpose. You want to wrong my brother without any evidence, and you want to beat him. Why?"

    "You want evidence, right? Well, I''ll show it to you."

    The next thing, Yao Bo began to dig out bit by bit.

    Yao An''s plan is really incomplete, and it is not difficult to find evidence.

    Yao Bo asked Zhao Xi to check whether the medicine in the tea in his room and Shu Yu''s room was the same.

    Yao Bo''s medicinal powder has been confirmed, but when Zhao Xi went to Shu Yu''s room, the tea there had been changed.

    Apparently, when Yao An went to Shu Yu''s room, he destroyed the body first.

    But it doesn''t matter, Shu Yu left a little in the porcelain vase in advance.

    Yao An never expected that when her stomach was uncomfortable, she even thought of leaving evidence first.

    Zhao Xi proved that the medicine in the two rooms was the same, and Wang Jiayi''s maid explained that the medicine was stolen from Yao Hong''s room.

    Yao Bo led someone to search Yao Hong''s house, and sure enough, the rest of the medicinal powder was found inside.

    So he began to interrogate Yao Hong. Yao Hong is arrogant and impulsive, and he can get everything out of her mouth with almost no effort.

    found the maid from Yao Hong.

    Shu Yu and Yingxi identified him as the person who came to change the tea.

    Now that there are witnesses and physical evidence, it is useless for Yao An to deny it.

    Yao Tianqin directly had Yao An **** and taken to the main room in the front yard. He sat on the main seat and looked at the person under custody with a cold expression.

    Yao Tianqin took a deep breath, "Yao An, you have disappointed me so much. I used to think that your father acted indifferently, and his mind was again inflamed, so I didn''t want to associate with him. But you are a junior, and you were the same age when I was exiled. It''s not big, and I can''t control your father''s actions. If I don''t deal with him, it shouldn''t be counted on your head. You are still the child of the Yao family. Now that I think about it, I''m still too tolerant towards you. You are exactly like your father."

    Yao An moved unconvinced, Yao Bo''s hand was a little heavy, and he tied him so tightly that he almost couldn''t breathe.

    Yao Tianqin pretended not to see his actions, and continued, "Your actions this time have really insulted the Yao family''s lintel and brought shame to the ancestors of the Yao family. As your elder, you are now living in my house again. I have the right to correct your mistakes. Bo''er, go to the family law."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 1146ï¼š two options

    Chapter 1146 Two choices

    The next moment, Yao Bo brought a rattan whip. The rattan whip was tied together by two rattan sticks as thick as a thumb. It was over a meter long and looked scary.

    Yao An''s face turned pale, struggling and glaring at Yao Tianqin who was in the main seat, "You can''t hit me, I''m not your family, why do you treat me like a family law, what are you?"

    He was anxious. Seeing that Yao Bo had stood up and stood behind him, he tried to break free from the restraint of his servants.

    Yao Hong also screamed desperately, trying to pounce on to save her brother, but the Yao family''s servants held him so tightly that she couldn''t move.

    Not to mention Wang Jiayi, his face was pale at this time, hiding in the corner wishing he didn''t exist, for fear that he would also suffer the cane whip.

    "Yao Tianqin, you are just my cousin after several generations. If you dare to beat me, I will go back and tell my father that he will not let you go. Stop it, I am a guest, and you will pass on your hospitality. Aren''t you afraid of being laughed at when you go out?"

    The vine whip had been raised high, and Yao Tianqin was more and more disappointed in him when he heard Yao An''s clamor.

    He said slowly, "I''ll give you two choices, either, I will use the family law against you as an elder of the Yao family. Or, you will murder the master family as a guest, and I will send you to Jingzhao Mansion. Go, measure yourself."

    Yao An''s shouting stopped abruptly, and Yao Hong''s shouting also stopped.

    Together with Wang Jiayi, they all looked at Yao Tianqin in unison.

    Yao Bo said coolly from the side, "Going to the government, with what you have done today, I''m afraid a beating is inevitable."

    Yao An suddenly shuddered, he knew, of course he knew.

    Don''t say Yao Bo, just say Lu Shuyu, this is the Xiangjun.

    is still a town lord with a background. If the Master Qi and Master Jing know, as long as they put pressure on Jing Zhaoyin, he can get rid of Half-Life. ¡®

    So he stopped talking.

    Yao Tianqin saw that he was silent and snorted coldly, "It seems that you are willing to accept the family law."

    As he spoke, he raised the vine whip in his hand, and swung it down heavily without saying a word.

    "Ah..." Yao An thought he could bear it, but he didn''t expect it to be so painful, he couldn''t even make a sound, he wished he could just faint.

    But the second whip followed closely. Compared with the first whip, it was not too heavy. Even if he fainted, he might wake up alive with pain.

    Yao Tianqin is ruthless in his actions. Although he is a servant in the Ministry of Engineering, he deals more with wooden tools on weekdays.

    The clothes in late summer and early autumn were not thick, Yao An was a pampered son again, blood oozes out of his back soon, and welts crisscrossed his back, which was shocking to see.

    Yao Hong cried until her voice was hoarse, Yao An couldn''t take it anymore, and people began to stagger.

    Yao Tianqin saw this, and the speed of the next few whips increased. After he had finished the twenty whips, he let out a heavy breath, stopped, and handed the rattan whip to Yao Bo who was beside him.

    Yao An swayed, fell to the ground, and completely fainted.

    Zhao Xi stood by the side with cold eyes and waited, but now he was very active and stepped forward to help him up, "I''m a doctor, I''ll show him, walk around, and help him to the room first. ."

    Shu Yu looked at him suspiciously, always feeling that he was... overly enthusiastic.

    Yao Hong stumbled and followed, she was so good at this moment that she didn''t dare to say a word.

 Chapter 1147ï¼š Send the Yao An brothers and sisters away

    Chapter 1147 Send the Yao An brothers and sisters away

    Yao Tianqin gave Mrs. Yao a wink, and the latter followed.

    In the end, I still have to take care of it, and I can¡¯t make any trouble.

    Yao Tianqin walked up to Shu Yu and said to her, "After Yao An''s injuries are dealt with, I will send him to the outside of the city to recover, and then send him directly back to Huajiang Mansion."

    Yao Tianqin really thought about sending Yao An directly to the government, but after thinking about it, he used the family method himself.

    It''s not because Yao An is from Yao''s family, he wants to make a difference.

    Although Yao An is his own son and nephew, it was the first time they met each other in so many years.

    Really, Shu Yu is more like his junior, and he prefers her more.

    It''s just that if Yao An is sent to the government, Shu Yu''s reputation will also be damaged. It would be fine if she was just an unreputable person, but the heat pack she presented caused quite a stir, and the heat is still unabated. Everyone has heard her name, even if Yao An doesn''t succeed, the rumors will change their taste.

    After all, Yao An is his nephew, and outsiders will only think that he can be cruel enough to send his nephew to the office. The matter must be so serious that it can¡¯t be controlled, otherwise why make such a big fuss?

    Shu Yu has only just reached his prime, such a reputation is not worth it.

    Yao Tianqin is old and knows the situation in the capital, so it is inevitable that he will think more.

    He also asked Shu Yu, and Shu Yu agreed.

    Anyway, Yao An was an unsuccessful attempt and sent to the government, most of them would be beaten, which is similar to using family law.

    She came to the capital this time, but she was low-key and low-key. If she went to the government, her relationship with Meng Yunzheng might be involved.

    Yao Tianqin''s family method is enough for Yao An to suffer.

    Shu Yu agrees with Yao Tianqin''s approach. Anyway, the three of the Yao family are not suitable to live in the Yao family anymore.

    The person who handled the wound was Zhao Xi, Yao Hong was worried at first, but Zhao Xi said with confidence, "I am a doctor, and the basic morality of saving lives and helping the wounded is still there. There are patients and injuries in front of me, so I can''t stand by. Or does the girl want to go out and find a doctor to come back and let others know what good things your brother has done?"

    Yao Hong is a clueless person. Yao An was injured and comatose, Wang Jiayi did not dare to speak, and the Yao family disliked them very much.

    Therefore, when Zhao Xi said this, Yao Hong was fooled. Without speaking, he quietly watched Zhao Xi deal with the wound.

    She didn''t understand what kind of medicine Zhao Xi had in his hand, anyway, she watched him spread layer after layer on the wound, and then bandage it up.

    Yao An frowned uncomfortably after bandaging, his hands and feet were shaking twice, and he seemed very uncomfortable.

    Zhao Xi explained, "This is normal. The wound will be healed quickly if the medicine stimulates it. Don''t worry."

    Yao An''s wound has been healed, but he is not awake yet.

    Yao Tianqin didn''t want to keep them at home at all. He ignored Yao Hong''s crying, begging and cursing, and immediately asked the housekeeper to arrange to send them out of the house.

    The housekeeper found a house outside the city to rent and let them all live in.

    From beginning to end, Yao Tianqin did not touch Wang Jiayi, even though this man wanted to give his son medicine.

    He didn''t need to move either.

    Whether it is Yao An or Yao Hong, they will put all the responsibilities on her.

    Just like now, Yao Hong didn''t give her a good look, and even looked disgusted.

 Chapter 1148ï¼š two middle-aged men

    Chapter 1148 Two middle-aged men

    Yao Hong felt that all this happened to her brother was caused by Wang Jiayi.

    If she hadn''t been caught on the spot and confessed to her brother with her maid, Yao An would have received family law. In particular, Yao An himself was seriously injured, but Wang Jiayi escaped.

    If she didn''t have the thought to make such a big noise, even if his brother''s medicine failed, at least he wouldn''t be found out.

    Now not only have they been beaten, but they have also been kicked out of the Yao family. This month they have all been busy in the capital for nothing.

    Besides, Wang Jiayi doesn''t like her brother, so it''s no wonder Yao Hong treats her well.

    I want to wait until Yao An wakes up and after Yao Hongteng takes action, Wang Jiayi''s life will be very difficult.

    The three Yao An were sent away, and the matter was over.

    Shu Yu planned to leave and go back, but Mrs. Yao was still unhappy. After thinking about it, she simply sent her a lot of things, and even opened the warehouse directly to let her go in and pick more.

    It has not been a year since the Yao family returned to Beijing, but there are quite a few things in the warehouse.

    Although the Yao family basically does not accept gifts from strangers or people who are unfamiliar, when he was reinstated as an official, many colleagues, Shangfeng and old friends sent a wave of congratulations.

    Later, he was promoted and sent another wave.

    In addition to the rewards and compensation given by the emperor, the Yao family''s warehouse is really piled up with a lot of good things.

    Where could Shu Yu really go to the Yao family''s warehouse to find it, and finally Mrs. Yao took out the things herself and stuffed most of the car.

    Part of it is for Shu Yu, and some is for Da Ya.

    She had heard from Shu Yu before that Da Ya was getting married this year. Compared with Shu Yu, they actually had more contact with Da Ya, and their relationship was naturally very close.

    Especially after knowing that the other party was Doctor Zhao, the Yao family were very happy for her.

    They couldn''t go to Dong''an Mansion to attend the wedding, but congratulations always had to be prepared, and Mrs. Yao had already prepared them yesterday.

    Shu Yu looked at the pile of gift boxes and sighed slightly.

    She felt like a locust crossing the border, going to someone''s house and removing so many things.

    Afraid that Mrs. Yao would have to stuff things, she quickly asked Yingxi to drive the car back to the small courtyard in the south of the city.

    Meng Yunzheng was away, Zhao Xi said that he would come back tomorrow, and Shu Yu packed up and went back to the house to sleep. I hardly closed my eyes after tossing all night, and fell asleep as soon as I touched the pillow.

    The next day, Shu Yu got up a little late, and Zhao Xi had already gone out.

    During this time, he was very busy. Not only did he have to collect medicines and make medicines, but he also had to visit several cloth villages and help Daya find suitable cloths to bring back to Jiangyuan County.

    There was no one at home, and Shu Yu also planned to go out and take a look on the street after eating.

    The sunflowers her family grows are rare, they can be used as dry goods and can be used for oil refining, but she is still considering pricing.

    Jiangyuan County or Dongan Prefecture, there are not many rare items.

    So Shu Yu wanted to see in the capital to see if there were any similar prices.

    After getting up and having breakfast, Shu Yu packed up and prepared to go out.

    Who knew that there was a sudden knock on the door outside the courtyard at this time, Yingxi was pulling the carriage, and Shu Yu ran to the door to open it by himself.

    As soon as he opened it, he saw two middle-aged men standing outside the door, one tall and one short, both very thin.

    It''s just that the taller one has sharp eyes, and the shorter one is more gentle.

    Shu Yu looked at the two strangers in surprise, "Who are you... looking for?"

 Chapter 1149ï¼š Meng Pei is here

    Chapter 1149 Meng Pei is here

    The two middle-aged men were also stunned when they saw her, took two steps back one after another, and looked at the house number.

    "That''s right..."

    The tall man slightly restrained his expression and asked kindly, "Girl, does Meng Yunzheng live here?"

    Shu Yu looked at them and couldn''t figure out who else would come to the capital during this time. Especially these two people don''t look like they are officials in the imperial court, and they are carrying a burden...

    Wait, with a bag?

    Shu Yu suddenly widened his eyes and suddenly became a little nervous.

    What should I do, Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi were not there, and as a result, their father and master came.

    Yingxi just came over and called her, "Miss?"

    Shu Yu suddenly came back to his senses, calmed his mind now, and asked the two people at the door with a smile, "This is Meng Yunzheng''s home, what do you two call them?"

    "My surname is Meng, this is Doctor Zhao, the girl is..." The tall man replied.

    Shu Yu thought to himself, it really is them!

    She took a few steps back, "It turned out to be Uncle Meng and Uncle Zhao, come in quickly, Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi went out and haven''t come back."

    She invited the two in, and quickly asked Yingxi to pour tea.

    After the two of them sat down, she introduced herself, "My surname is Lu, and I''m number two at home, so my uncle can call me Shu Yu."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Meng Pei stood up excitedly, "You, are you Shu Yu? A Yun''s daughter-in-law?"

    Shu Yu, "..." That''s not there yet.

    Meng Pei laughed and looked at Shu Yu, "Good girl, good girl, she is energetic and good-looking, and Ah Yun is really talented."

    Shu Yu coughed twice, suddenly seeing the future father-in-law, she was really not ready.

    But Meng Pei was very happy, he had a bright temperament, and the more he looked at Shu Yu, the more satisfied he became, followed by something strange, "I heard what happened in the capital, Ah Yun shouldn''t have brought you to Beijing, why are you here? ?"

    He always thought that Shu Yu was in Dong''an Mansion, so when she came to open the door, Meng Pei didn''t think about her.

    Of course, he didn''t believe that Meng Yunzheng would come here to hide another girl.

    So the first reaction was whether I was looking in the wrong place.

    Shu Yu was worried about Meng Yunzheng, and told him about what happened after he left.

    Meng Pei was even happier, "Yes, yes, you are a brave and affectionate girl, and you are a hero in women''s middle school. When Ah Yun meets you, your ancestors really burned the incense."

    Shu Yu, "..." Facing such Meng Pei, she was at a loss for words.

    On the side, the old doctor Zhao looked at him with disgust, "A rough person is a rough person. If you don''t know how to speak, don''t talk nonsense. It will scare the little girl."

    After he finished speaking, he quickly put on a smiley face, holding a distorted smile that he thought was kind, and asked, "Shu Yu, right, are your eldest sister and third sister okay?"

    Shu Yu couldn''t hold back, he swallowed hard and said with a dry smile, "Everything, everything is fine."

    "I received a letter from that stinky boy Zhao Xi, saying that he has already engaged with your sister. He didn''t make any jokes, did he?"

    Shu Yu immediately shook his head, "No."

    "That''s good. Speaking of which, now your eldest sister has become my apprentice and daughter-in-law, and your third sister will soon become my disciple. We..."

    Meng Pei couldn''t help it. "Are you finished? This is my daughter-in-law. I haven''t said a few words yet. What are you robbing? I don''t have a clue."

 Chapter 1150ï¼š quarrel

    Chapter 1150 Quarrel

    Old Doctor Zhao was even more dissatisfied, "What is your daughter-in-law, let me tell you, Da Ya will be my apprentice''s daughter-in-law right away, and Sanya is my first-class disciple, so I am Shu Yu''s maiden family, better than your future father-in-law. Much closer."

    "Bah." Meng Pei sneered unceremoniously, "Are you still a family member? Do you have a family member who met for the first time today? Can you not put gold on your face?"

    "Meng Pei, do you want to fight?"

    "Fight, hit, I''ve been martial arts since elementary school, and you''re the only one with your body, and you''ll have a braid when you punch it."

    Old Doctor Zhao glared, "You, then I will poison you and make you bleed to death in a miserable state."

    "Come here and see if I bleed first or if you put on your braids first."

    "I''m afraid of you."

    Shu Yu, "..." I feel like I''m superfluous, why don''t she leave now? ?

    Walking is of course impossible, especially after hearing the two of them arguing and arguing, her face turned red and her ears started to cough, she hurried forward, "Two uncles, calm down first, calm down."

    She raised her voice, Meng Pei saw that she was speaking, was quiet for a second, and took a step back.

    Old doctor Zhao was still drooling, but Meng Pei was instantly disgusted by it, "Shu Yu has made us quiet, you are a lot of age and you are still arguing in front of him, showing a joke to the juniors."

    "I¡­¡­"

    Shu Yu looked at Meng Pei with a little surprise. When she had never met Meng Pei before, she only knew from Meng Yunzheng''s mouth. The general impression was that he was an open-minded and cheerful elder.

    After meeting today, seeing him speak in a rough voice, I feel that he is a straightforward and careless person.

    Seeing him not only changed his face in a second, but also slapped him immediately, Shu Yu suddenly felt...she was probably lame.

    Shu Yu''s eyes were really subtle, Meng Pei noticed it, and he coughed lightly, feeling a little embarrassed.

    Old Doctor Zhao laughed, "Deserving it."

    Meng Pei glared at him fiercely.

    Fortunately, the two of them finally stopped arguing, and Shu Yu said quickly, "The two uncles have come from a long way, and they must be very tired. I will go to the kitchen to get two bowls of noodles. After you eat, go back to your room and rest for a while. If you have anything to wait for. After resting, Ah Yun and Zhao Xi should also be back."

    Meng Pei and Old Doctor Zhao were indeed quite tired, but Meng Pei was better, he was a martial artist himself, and his body was fairly strong.

    Although Old Doctor Zhao was Zhao Xi''s master, he was the same generation as Meng Pei, and he looked quite young. But he was actually fifteen years older than Meng Pei, who was nearly forty.

    So neither of them refused.

    Shu Yu took Yingxi to the kitchen, and after a while, he brought two bowls of hot noodles.

    Both of them were hungry, and they complimented Shu Yu while eating, as if this bowl of noodles was delicious on earth.

    If the stranger praised like this, Shu Yu promised to accept it all, but the other party was Meng Pei and old doctor Zhao, so she could only laugh on the side.

    After they had a good meal, they went to Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi''s room to rest.

    Shu Yu closed the door and finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    She looked back at Yingxi, "Do you have any impression of Uncle Meng?"

    Yingxi shook her head, she was only three years old at that time, and she has no memory of that time.

    Shu Yu didn''t ask any more questions. She couldn''t go out today, so she simply made a list and prepared to go back to go shopping.

    Uncle Meng is here, and they should leave the capital soon after Aunt Meng''s tomb is removed.

 Chapter 1151ï¼š Meng Pei who changed his face in a second

    Chapter 1151 Meng Pei who changed his face in a second

    After noon, there was finally another sound outside the courtyard gate.

    The courtyard door was pushed open, and as soon as Shu Yu looked up, he saw Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi walking in together.

    "Why did you guys come back together?" Didn''t Meng Yunzheng go out of the city with the fifth prince? Zhao Xi went shopping.

    Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, "I met you when I first arrived at the entrance of the alley, have you eaten yet?"

    Shu Yu waved his hand, lowered his voice and whispered, "Come on, let me tell you, in the morning, Meng Bo..."

    Before she could finish speaking, she heard a vigorous voice from behind, "Meng Yunzheng!"

    Shu Yu turned his head and looked, huh, when did people wake up?

    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi also stopped in their tracks.

    Shu Yu, "I just wanted to tell you that Uncle Meng and Uncle Zhao are here."

    While talking, Doctor Zhao from another room also came out.

    Compared to Meng Pei, who seemed to be completely awake, he looked much more sleepy, rubbed his eyes and said dissatisfiedly, "Meng Pei, what are you talking about, I was sleeping soundly, but you woke me up. ."

    Meng Pei ignored him at all. Seeing Meng Yunzheng walking to the main room, he immediately started talking about him.

    "Ayun, you really have big wings, and your ideas are getting bigger and bigger, right? You don''t care about my old father. You don''t even tell me about such a big thing. It¡¯s just about being in danger, it¡¯s not easy to deceive... cough, find a daughter-in-law, and put other girls in danger. Do you do something like this? I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re young, you can¡¯t just focus on yourself. You don¡¯t It¡¯s okay to tell me, and don¡¯t send me a letter after you¡¯ve done your work. Meng Yunzheng, have you forgotten your surname, ah?¡±

    Meng Yunzheng remained silent, leaving him to scold.

    The old doctor Zhao and the master and apprentice Zhao Xi sat on the side and watched with relish after seeing each other.

    They didn''t even greet each other. After all, because of Zhao Xi''s marriage, the two of them have been in frequent correspondence these days, so they really don''t have much to say.

    Two big men, don''t need to be sticky.

    On the contrary, Meng Yunzheng and Meng Pei, the more critical the moment, the less they dare to communicate, the two have been disconnected for a long time.

    Therefore, Meng Pei arrested Meng Yunzheng and scolded him for a long time without stopping.

    When Shu Yu was considering whether to persuade her, Zhao Xi put a cup of tea in her hand in time, "Drink tea, drink tea, let''s just listen."

    Shu Yu silently sat back and took a sip of tea.

    Then she received the sight delivered by Meng Yunzheng, she smiled silently at her, and slowly lifted the teacup up, blocking her face, and by the way, blocked his sight.

    It''s not that she doesn''t persuade, I really don''t know how to persuade.

    Seeing this, Meng Yunzheng could only sigh secretly, and seeing that Meng Pei was almost scolding, he finally said slowly, "Father, if you scold me like this in front of A Yu, I will lose face. When I look back, Ayu dislikes me, and your daughter-in-law will no longer be here."

    Meng Pei was stunned for a while, but the next moment, his face suddenly changed, and he patted Meng Yunzheng''s shoulder very affectionately, and when the conversation changed, he said earnestly, "Of course, you still did a very beautiful thing this time. Not only was it a great success, but it also avenged your mother. It shows that you are bold, careful and mature, and my father still understands you very well."

 Chapter 1152ï¼š Zhao Xi: I avenged you

    Chapter 1152 Zhao Xi: I avenged you

    Shu Yu spat out all the tea in his mouth with a ''puff''.

    She looked at Meng Pei in amazement, she was still too simple.

    Well, she is too simple!

    Meng Pei pretended not to see her shock, and continued to act like a kind and understanding old father, "Father knows, if you don''t tell your father, firstly, the conditions do not allow it, and secondly, it is for the sake of father. Filial and sensible, Dad is still very pleased."

    Meng Yunzheng smiled and nodded, anyway, you have finished talking about the contradictory words of black and white.

    Shu Yu thought that Meng Yunzheng could have experienced such a change when he was ten years old, and lived under Gongqiu''s pressure for ten years, but he did not become extreme and sinister to take revenge on the society, but instead grew into a positive and good young man, except for him. In addition to his early wisdom and ability, Meng Pei, a father, also accounted for a large part of the reason.

    Meng Pei no longer scolded people, but only glared at Meng Yunzheng from time to time.

    Meng Yunzheng was used to such stares.

    After the group had lunch together, Meng Yunzheng spoke to Meng Pei alone and told him exactly what happened during this time.

    Shu Yu also saw the opportunity to find Zhao Xi, and asked him in a low voice, "You didn''t tell him about the Yao family, did you?"

    If it was said, Meng Yunzheng shouldn''t have reacted like that.

    Sure enough, Zhao Xi shook his head and whispered in a mysterious voice, "Of course not, anyway, I have already avenged you for this."

    Revenge? ?

    Shu Yu looked at him suspiciously, and immediately thought of how diligently he treated Yao An''s wounds before.

    She narrowed her eyes slightly, "Did you move your hands or feet in the medicine?"

    "Yeah." Zhao Xi hehe smiled, "His wound won''t heal within a month, and it still hurts."

    Yao An was beaten by Yao Tianqin with twenty cane whips, and he was given the medicine again, and with such a gloomy breath in his heart, he was already half dead.

    If Meng Yunzheng knew about this juncture again, Zhao Xi was afraid of causing trouble.

    Shu Yu nodded, indeed, she wasn''t ready to kill Yao An.

    Because of the arrival of Meng Pei and the two, in order to catch the wind and dust for them, and also to reunite the family, Zhao Xi went to the restaurant in the evening to order a table of wine and food.

    After a lively meal, the family rested early.

    The next day, Meng Yunzheng took Meng Pei to the suburbs to worship Song Xin.

    This time Shu Yu didn''t follow, Meng Pei and Meng Yunzheng were different.

    This is the capital, too close to the palace hill. Not to mention that there were people watching from the Quansheng Security Bureau in Tianning County, and there were even more people watching Song Xin''s cemetery in the suburbs.

    Meng Yunzheng can still come to pay homage to his mother from time to time, but Meng Pei has never been here, so he can only speak from her tablet. son.

    This time he went up the mountain, he thought he had a lot of things to tell his wife, so it was not very convenient for Shu Yu to follow.

    Just in time, Zhao Xi and his master also went out.

    Shu Yu took this opportunity to go shopping on the street.

    Not to mention, Shu Yu has been in Beijing for more than a month, and he has never been shopping so carefully as today.

    After all, the capital is not the same as Dong''an Mansion. It is more prosperous here. There are not only dignitaries, but also many merchants.

    The small courtyard where Shu Yu is located is located in the south of the city, which coincides with the fact that the most merchants are also in the south of the city.

    There are many shops here, and there are really many good things.

    There is also a store dedicated to selling imported products.

 Chapter 1153ï¼š Shu Yu farewell

    Chapter 1153 Shu Yu farewell

    Shu Yu walked into the store and took a look, only to find that it was just a gimmick made by the store.

    The shop is called selling imported products, but the real imported products only occupy a small corner.

    Shu Yu looked at the little corner, these things are indeed rare in the Dasu Dynasty, but in Shu Yu''s eyes they are not precious.

    Things like snuff bottles, glass cups, etc., she is not very interested.

    So after just asking the price, she came out.

    Things are indeed expensive, but they have little reference value to her.

    Shu Yu went to the market and the grain and oil store again, wandered around seven, seven, eight, eight, and returned home in the evening, exhausted.

    At home, only Zhao Xi and Dr. Zhao came back, and the Meng family and their sons hadn''t returned yet.

    Shu Yu was a little surprised. It took a long time to go out in the morning.

    The dinner was cooked by Mr. Zhao. He came back early, and he was in good spirits, so he showed it.

    Of course, he was burning...medicated food.

    He is the best at this. The medicated meals for everyone are different, and they are prepared according to the individual''s physical condition, which really wastes a lot of effort.

    Fortunately, the medicinal food was ready, and Meng Pei and the two came back.

    Shu Yu looked at Meng Yunzheng when he saw that his eyes were red and he didn''t have much energy.

    The latter shook his head at her, and whispered as he walked, "We came back in the afternoon, my father wanted to move my mother away, so we went back to the city to find someone, and we were ready to start construction."

    Shu Yu asked, "When is the last day?"

    "Three days later."

    That''s really fast.

    "Where are you going to move?"

    Meng Yunzheng whispered, "Move to the ancestral tomb of the Meng family."

    Meng Pei means that Song Xin used to be the outer chamber of Gongqiu, and Song Xin actually cares about this identity.

    The outer chamber cannot see the light, cannot give his children a fair and above-mentioned identity, and cannot be buried in the ancestral grave of his husband''s family, which is no different from a lonely ghost.

    So Meng Pei wanted her to be the daughter-in-law of the Meng family so that she could rest in peace.

    Shu Yu nodded and didn''t ask any further questions. Meng Pei and Song Xin had been married for ten years and were the people who knew her best.

    But the construction will start in three days, and as soon as the construction starts, they will leave the capital immediately.

    So Shu Yu didn''t have much time, so she went to the west of the city again the next day.

    On the third day, she was ready to say goodbye.

    I went to Yao''s house first. Mrs. Yao originally thought about asking her out to go shopping and buy some clothes for her in two days.

    I didn''t expect that she was going to leave, and the time was set in such a hurry.

    Mrs. Yao kept her again, but Shu Yu refused.

    No way, she could only bring her some fabrics that were originally kept at home.

    Shu Yu is helpless. He took a lot of things last time, and now he takes it again?

    She almost ran away.

    went to Jing''s house to say goodbye, but Master Jing and Mrs. Chang were already prepared.

    They all knew that Meng Yunzheng was going to leave the capital, and it was only recently. As soon as he leaves, Shu Yu will of course also leave.

    Therefore, the Chang family will also bring back the things that she had prepared for her long ago, and let her take care of it, and have the opportunity to come to the capital to find them.

    In the end, Shu Yu went to Qi''s house.

    I didn''t come in outside the door last time, but this time I entered the door.

    It was just that it was not early, and Shu Yu didn''t plan to stay any longer, so he met with Qi Chan.

    Later, when Mrs. Qi heard the news, she also greeted her.

    Qi Chan was also prepared, and didn''t say much, just asked her to take care of her all the way, and sent her out of the house.

 Chapter 1154ï¼š Stuck a child

    Chapter 1154 Stuffed a child

    Shu Yu came out of Qi''s house, and it was already late.

    She didn''t plan to continue to stroll outside, so she prepared when she went back. The next morning, Song Xin''s cemetery would start construction, and then she would leave the capital and go back directly.

    So Shu Yu took Yingxi directly back to the courtyard in the south of the city.

    Who knew that as soon as they walked into the alley, the two saw a woman in her forties or fifty years standing at the door of their yard, wearing gray-black coarse cloth, her face was sweaty, and her hair was messy.

    This man was holding a short, thin child who looked like he was only about two years old.

    The child''s clothes were much bigger, hanging slanted on the body, revealing more than half of the skinny shoulders that seemed to have only bones.

    One big and one small lingered at the door of the courtyard. The woman raised her hand several times to knock on the door, but she hesitated to put it down again and again, looking very undecided.

    Shu Yu and Yingxi looked at each other, who is this person? I don''t seem to have seen it.

    She took a few steps forward, "Excuse me, who are you looking for?"

    Shu Yu''s sudden voice made the woman who was immersed in her thoughts shudder in fright and turned around abruptly.

    The child she was holding also turned and looked over, but unlike the woman''s startled expression, the child was blank-eyed, just staring at him in a daze, the whole person was dumbfounded.

    Shu Yu was stunned, this child...

    The woman stabilized her mind, took a deep breath and asked, "Then, are you from this family?"

    Shu Yu nodded and asked again, "Who is my aunt looking for?"

    "Does Song Xin''s son live here?"

    Shu Yu was surprised and came to see Meng Yunzheng?

    And what she said was strange. She didn''t say his current name, nor his name when he was in the palace, but Song Xin was mentioned?

    Shu Yu nodded again, "It''s inside, what''s wrong with my aunt?"

    After the woman was confirmed, she bent over suddenly, picked up the child beside her, and shoved it into Shu Yu''s arms without saying a word.

    She hurriedly left a sentence, "This is the child of the Song family, and I leave it to you."

    After saying that, he turned around and left, and ran out of the alley without looking back.

    Shu Yu caught the child subconsciously, then his face changed, "Yingxi."

    Yingxi hurried to catch up, she moved fast, and the woman was stopped before she reached the alley.

    The woman wanted to hide, but Yingxi blocked the road ahead and did not give her a chance at all.

    After a few times, the woman stomped her feet, "Get out of the way."

    Yingxi took her hand without saying a word and dragged the struggling woman back.

    "You let me go, what are you doing? Don''t pull me." The woman patted Yingxi''s hand so hard that the back of her hand was slapped red, and she didn''t see any strength from her.

    Shu Yu frowned, "Auntie, what are you running for? You gave me a child so ignorantly and didn''t even explain, isn''t it good?"

    While speaking, the courtyard door was opened.

    was Zhao Xi who heard the movement. He raised his eyes and looked at the people who were entangled at the door. He was stunned, "What is this doing? Who is this person?"

    Shu Yu wants to know too.

    The alley is full of people, and many people have already looked here.

    Shu Yu gave Ying Xi a wink, and went straight into the door with the child in his arms. Ying Xi also dragged the struggling woman in.

    Although Zhao Xi was still confused, he quickly closed the door with his hands and feet.

 Chapter 1155ï¼š Song familys in-laws

    Chapter 1155 Song Family''s In-laws

    Probably seeing that he had no way to escape, the woman became quiet after entering the door.

    She looked at the yard in front of her eyes. Seeing that she was small and not very wealthy, she pouted, but her eyes flashed with anxiety.

    What if Song Xin''s son has no money and is unwilling to raise this child?

    No matter what, she won''t bring this child back anyway.

    Shu Yu walked into the main room and saw Meng Yunzheng and several others, and when he saw them and the child in Shu Yu''s arms, they were all confused.

    "What''s wrong? Who is this?" Meng Pei asked.

    Shu Yu put the child down and pouted towards the woman, "I don''t know either, just ask her."

    The woman glanced at the people in the room. It was very good. Although she didn''t look like a rich man, she was at least better than her own family. There is no problem in raising a child.

    The woman thought of this and felt a little relieved. She raised her eyes and asked, "You... Who is Song Xin''s son?"

    Hearing the word Song Xin, Meng Pei and Meng Yunzheng frowned at the same time.

    After a while, Meng Yunzheng stepped forward, "I am."

    The woman looked at him, "It does look a bit like your mother."

    "You know my mother?" Meng Yunzheng was a little surprised.

    The woman nodded, "I''ve seen you twice, even if you only saw your mother once, it will be remembered in your heart."

    Hearing her words, Shu Yu seemed to be quite pertinent and did not look malicious, so he greeted with a smile, "Since Auntie knows Aunt Song, let''s just say it, why are you running out? Auntie, let''s sit down for a while, what''s the matter? Let''s talk about things slowly."

    She asked Yingxi to help pour tea.

    Not to mention, the woman was really tired all the way, so she just went down with a glass of water while holding a cup.

    Shu Yu''s sharp eyes found that the woman''s hands were shaking slightly.

    It seems that she looks calm on the surface, but she is very nervous.

    She didn''t say much, just poured another glass of warm water and squatted down to feed the child.

    The expression of the child in front of him was still blank, but when Shu Yu fed him water, he opened his mouth obediently, and shook his head after drinking half a cup.

    After they both drank water, Meng Yunzheng asked, "I don''t know what your aunt is called? How did you and my mother know each other?"

    The woman put down the cup and hesitated before saying, "My man''s surname is Hong, you can just call me Aunt Hong. As for how your mother and I met..." She paused, her voice lowered a little, "We Hong It''s also the in-laws of the Song family. My man is your little aunt''s brother."

    Meng Yunzheng was taken aback.

    He knew who the Song family was.

    Mother Song gave birth to two sons and one daughter, Song eldest, Song Xin, and Song Qing, who was only one year younger than Song Xin.

    The Song family''s parents treated Song Xin badly. Seeing that she was beautiful, they wanted her to marry a rich man in the future since she was a child. It is because of this that Song Xin was chosen by them and gave Gongqiu the outer room.

    Boss Song is four years older than Song Xin, because his parents instilled in him since he was a child that his younger sister would subsidize him in order to marry a rich man, so Boss Song subconsciously always regarded Song Xin as his money bag in the future.

    Even when he was of the right age, someone introduced him to a girl, but he felt that it would not work.

    He wants to wait for Song Xin to grow up, and after marrying a rich man, even his own identity will rise, and he will marry a girl whose family conditions are not bad.

    So when Song Xin became Gongqiu''s outer chamber, Song Boss hadn''t married yet.

 Chapter 1156ï¼š its a dog

    Chapter 1156 This is a dog

    However, the Song family did have a fortune because of Song Xin.

    Boss Song was looking for a suitable wife, but something happened to Song Xin.

    Song Qing, on the other hand, is the complete opposite of Boss Song. He and Song Xin are not much different in age and almost grew up together.

    The relationship between the two is not bad, but they don''t agree with their parents'' idea of ??marrying Song Xin to a rich man.

    The Song family''s parents were very unhappy when they saw that this son was always fighting against them for Song Xin''s sake. They thought it was Song Xin''s instigation. Every time Song Qing mentioned this, Song Xin would be beaten and punished, so angry that Song Qing almost ran away from home.

    Later, he didn''t dare to mention it, and his parents didn''t allow them to get too close. In addition, as he got older, the relationship between siblings was not as close as when they were children.

    When Song Qing was fourteen years old, he met a girl Hong outside, who was two years older than him and was already at the age to get married.

    If Song Qing didn''t propose marriage, Miss Hong would have to marry someone else. After all, Hong''s parents wouldn''t dare to gamble. What if Song Qing doesn''t plan to propose marriage when Song Qing grows up a bit and can get married? At that time, it was not easy for Miss Hong to marry.

    So Song Qing went home and told Song''s father and Song''s mother, and of course the Song''s parents did not agree.

    The conditions of the Hong family are not good, and Song Qing is still young. When Song Xin marries a rich man in the future, he will have more opportunities to choose.

    In order to avoid Song Qing and Miss Hong from meeting, the Song family simply locked him at home.

    Song Qing was young and energetic, his ideas were immature, and he was in a period of rebellion. He fled the Song family on impulse and eloped with Miss Hong.

    This move can make the two popular enough.

    The Hong family came to ask for a girl. The Song family said that the Hong family would not teach their daughters. Anyway, the two families had a lot of trouble.

    Aunt Hong is the wife of Miss Hong''s eldest brother, and naturally she also went to Song''s house, which is Song Xin she met at that time.

    Song Qing has been gone for three years. During this time, Song Xin was attracted by Gongqiu and became her outer room, but she suffered misfortune and left the capital.

    Everyone thought that Song Xin was dead, and the life of the Song family became difficult again.

    At this time, Song Qing returned to Song''s house with his wife and one-year-old child.

    The two of them are not very old, they have suffered a lot outside, and they have no choice but to come back.

    But what they didn''t know was that Gongqiu at that time had planned to kill the Song family.

    After Meng Yunzheng was brought back by Gongqiu at the age of ten, he inquired about the situation of the Song family.

    But the news was that the whole Song family was buried in the fire.

    What a familiar method, isn''t his mother destroyed by such a corpse?

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t need to investigate, he knew that this must be the work of Gongqiu and Liu Guifei.

    Although Song Xin broke the adultery between Gongqiu and Concubine Liu after leaving the Song family, they were then controlled by them. But Gongqiu was obviously not at ease, since Song Xin was ''dead'', he wanted to wipe out everything about her.

    Song Qing was very unfortunate. He was only a few months back when he encountered this disaster of killing people.

    Meng Yunzheng looked at Aunt Hong, "You said you are my little aunt''s sister-in-law, then I don''t know if Aunt Hong is here today, but what''s the matter?"

    Aunt Hong pointed to the thin child standing beside Shu Yu and said, "This child is your uncle''s grandson Gouwa."

    Meng Yunzheng and Meng Pei suddenly turned their heads and looked at the silent child.

    Shu Yu is really...

 Chapter 1157ï¼š You feed!

    Chapter 1157 You raise it!

    Aunt Hong stood up and pulled the dog over, acting a little rudely, making Meng Yunzheng frown.

    "I heard that there was no one alive in the fire that the Song family encountered."

    "Yes, Gouwa''s father, Da Zhuang, is still alive." Aunt Hong said, "Dazhuang was only a little over a year old at the time, and I don''t know who hid it. When we arrived, Da Zhuang was still breathing. , he is my sister-in-law''s only son, my man is soft-hearted, and he loves this girl again, so he took Da Zhuang home and raised him."

    Aunt Hong pouted, "Who would have known that Da Zhuang has become a fool, the doctor said that he choked on the smoke and could not be cured. In this way, we still raised Da Zhuang safely, which is quite interesting. "

    Everyone in the main room was stunned, when Aunt Hong saw this, she began to cry miserably.

    "We not only raised a grandson for Lao Song''s family, but also married a daughter-in-law to Da Zhuang and gave birth to a dog. We have done our best. Our family really can''t afford this child, so we can only give it to you."

    Shu Yu frowned, "Didn''t you say Gouwa''s father is stupid? Why did he marry a daughter-in-law?"

    "Who ruled that a fool can''t marry a wife?" Aunt Hong disagreed, "His wife''s family is not something, so he wants to collect a dowry gift for his son, and see if our family can make five taels of silver, regardless of whether Da Zhuang is stupid or not, just directly Marry people in."

    Seeing Shu Yu still disapproving, Aunt Hong couldn''t help but raise her voice slightly, "Although Da Zhuang is stupid, he is very painful, and he is also good to his daughter-in-law. His daughter-in-law is much more comfortable with Da Zhuang than at home. She gave birth to her voluntarily. Who would have known that this girl had such a bad life, just when she was pregnant with a child, Da Zhuang fell into the river and drowned when she went out to catch fish to make up her body."

    "What about Gouwa''s mother now?" Meng Yunzheng asked.

    Aunt Hong pursed her lips, and suddenly sighed, "When Da Zhuang is gone, she will become a widow. Don''t we Dasu encourage widows to remarry? After she gave birth to the dog baby, she was brought back by her parents'' family, Married. Gouwa''s mother doesn''t want to leave, but she can''t stand her mother''s family. When we stop them, they say we have ulterior motives and want the dog''s mother to be a widow for life, we can''t stop it, people I tied it back to my mother''s house."

    "Do you know where she married?"

    Aunt Hong shook her head, "How do I know that her family was afraid that she would come back to find the dog, so they married people far away, and even her family left the capital. It''s been two years, and they haven''t come back anyway. Pass."

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, so it''s hard to find?

    Aunt Hong raised the big and strong, and she should have some emotions. Now that she is talking, her eyes soften when she looks at the dog.

    "I can''t do anything now. Da Zhuang died, and her daughter-in-law also left. My man died six months ago. I am a woman. I have to eat and drink to see if my son and daughter-in-law are filial. There are several grandchildren and granddaughters in the family. It''s too difficult. I can''t raise this child."

    She paused, then relented, "Anyway, if you don''t take him away, then I can only send him to the Kinder Church."

    Ciyou Tang, which is a place for orphans to be adopted.

    There are many children, but they are also messy, and they cannot be managed at all. It is not uncommon for older children to bully children.

    Aunt Hong stood up after saying that, "I''ve already explained what I should have explained anyway, so I''m leaving."

 Chapter 1158ï¼š falling wooden beads

    Chapter 1158 The wooden beads that fell out

    Zhao Xi immediately went to stop, "Auntie, I haven''t made it clear yet, don''t rush to leave, and this child..."

    He lowered his head and looked at the unresponsive child.

    Gouwa was a little dazed, and didn''t know if he understood what Aunt Hong said.

    When he saw Aunt Hong got up and left, he followed two steps subconsciously.

    Aunt Hong turned around abruptly when she heard the voice, gritted her teeth and walked to him again, squatted down and said to him, "Don''t follow me anymore, I can''t support you anymore."

    said, she pointed to Meng Yunzheng, "Have you seen this man? He is your cousin, and he will be your relative from now on. It''s better for you to follow him than to follow me."

    Doll raised his head, but remained stunned and did not speak.

    Aunt Hong was furious, "Did you hear it, but give a response, do you still want to live a good life? Go, hug your cousin''s leg, Lai will also stay here."

    As he spoke, he pushed the dog baby, and the child stumbled a bit. Seeing that he was about to fall to the ground, Meng Yunzheng immediately stepped forward to support him.

    Just as he was about to speak, the right hand that the child had been holding tightly hit his arm, probably a little painful, the right hand he was holding loosened, and a bead fell out of his palm and fell to the ground.

    The bead was round and round, and rolled forward as soon as it landed.

    The dog baby immediately broke away from Meng Yunzheng''s hand and ran after him.

    It was just that the beads rolled quickly, and when he was in a hurry, the man fell to the ground with a ''pop''.

    He didn''t cry, didn''t make a sound, just raised his head and looked forward, but he didn''t know where the beads rolled, and he couldn''t find them.

    Zhao Xi, who was close, hurriedly picked up the child, "Are you all right? I''ll show you if you fell anywhere."

    Gouwa didn''t seem to hear it, and still twisted his little head to find his beads, and there was a rare anxious look on his face that had always been unresponsive.

    Shu Yu had sharp eyes, and soon saw the bead, and immediately went forward to pick it up.

    "Don''t worry, the beads are yours, here it is."

    Shu Yu glanced at the bead in his hand. It was a wooden bead. It may have been held in the palm of the child for a long time. At this time, the wooden bead was already shiny.

    but¡­¡­

    Shu Yu frowned when he saw the pattern engraved on the wooden beads and felt a little familiar.

    Yes, it looks familiar, where she should have seen it, but she can''t remember it for a while.

    Meng Yunzheng saw her stunned and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "I think I''ve seen this bead before." Before he could finish speaking, the dog baby had already rushed over, took the wooden bead away, and held it tightly in his hand, as if he would feel at ease in this way. .

    Meng Yunzheng glanced at it just now, but he had no impression of this wooden bead.

    Shu Yu regained his senses and turned to look at Aunt Hong, "Where did these wooden beads come from?"

    Aunt Hong pursed her lips and seemed hesitant. After a while, she whispered, "This is what Da Zhuang stayed."

    "Where did Da Zhuang come from?"

    "Oh, why are you asking so much? Da Zhuang is a fool, maybe he picked it up?"

    That''s what he said, but the few people present were all human beings, and at a glance, Aunt Hong was lying.

    This bead must have a history.

    "Aunt Hong, if you don''t tell the truth, we won''t be able to keep this child at ease."

    Aunt Hong raised her head abruptly when she heard this, "You agree to keep the child?"

    "Agreed." It was Meng Pei who spoke.

 Chapter 1159ï¼š The hesitant Aunt Hong

    Chapter 1159 The hesitant Aunt Hong

    Meng Pei and Song Xin have been married for ten years, and they have learned a lot about the Song family from Song Xin.

    Song Xin did not live well in the Song family, but Song Qing was the only person in the Song family who showed kindness to her. It is also the only relative that Song Xin cares about. Although he eloped with him later, Song Xin did not agree, but he had to be glad that he left.

    Who knew that he would suddenly return to the capital a few months before Gongqiu attacked the Song family.

    Among all the Song family members, the three Song Qing family members are the truly innocent people.

    Now that he knows that his descendants are still alive, right in front of him, Meng Pei can''t ignore it.

    Especially the child in front of him doesn''t seem to be doing well.

    Aunt Hong doesn''t know who Meng Pei is, but looking at him like this, he should be someone who can call the shots. Especially after he finished speaking, Meng Yunzheng didn''t object, and no one else made any comments.

    Aunt Hong didn''t want to talk about this bead, but several people in the main room looked straight at her, as if she didn''t explain clearly, the child could only be brought back by herself.

    She could only grit her teeth and say, "Forget it, let me tell you the truth, this wooden bead was probably left by the murderer of the Song family."

    "What did you say?" Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu looked at each other, meaning that this bead is related to Gongqiu?

    Aunt Hong said hesitantly, "Others say that the fire was an accident, and the government has also determined that the Song family used fire improperly. But my man and I both find it strange, even if it is an accident, we can''t all sleep. Didn''t escape even if one died? The Song family must have offended someone, was silenced, and also implicated my little sister-in-law..."

    She wanted to complain a few words, thinking that Song Xin''s son was in front of her, so she didn''t continue, she just said, "We are just ordinary people, we are already trembling to keep the big strong, how dare we go to overturn the case and find the murderer. The person who can kill the whole Song family must have some power, we can''t fight."

    Bringing Da Zhuang home was the most adventurous thing they could do.

    But I don''t know if Da Zhuang was stupid, or because he was just over a year old at the time, and the other party felt that he was not a threat, so the child grew up safely.

    Aunt Hong pointed to Gouwa''s tightly clasped little hand, "The wooden beads he is holding now are the ones he held when we rescued Da Zhuang. I thought, the Song family died unknown. Bai, Da Zhuang was hidden by his father or mother again, this disaster is imminent, the father and mother will always find a way to leave some clues about the murderer, and the beads must be related to the murderer."

    She guessed so, and her man said that this bead looks quite valuable, it should be polished with high-quality wood, the Song family is so poor, where did the money come from?

    Originally, Aunt Hong planned to throw the wooden beads away. After all, this is a dangerous thing. What if it brings disaster to her family?

    But her man refused and just hid the wooden beads.

    "After more than ten years, we were about to forget about this bead, and suddenly found that Da Zhuang had one hanging from his neck. I don''t know when Da Zhuang turned the wooden bead out, and we wanted to give it to him again. Put it away, Da Zhuang will not be happy."

    Fortunately, although Da Zhuang is stupid, he is also obedient.

    They said that the beads could not be seen by anyone, so Da Zhuang did not carry them, but kept them in the room obediently.

 Chapter 1160ï¼š the child is left

    Chapter 1160 The child is left behind

    But Da Zhuang had to look at this wooden bead every night. Once it disappeared, it seemed like he was going to get sick. It was noisy and noisy.

    Aunt Hong also tried to replace it with another similar bead, but Da Zhuang saw through it at a glance.

    Fortunately, Da Zhuang has been kept in the house for so many years without being discovered by anyone.

    Until he married his daughter-in-law, he gave the wooden bead to his daughter-in-law.

    Before his daughter-in-law was taken away by her parents, she put it in the palm of the baby dog.

    Gouwa cares more about this wooden bead than Da Zhuang, and Aunt Hong can''t even take it off.

    But the dog babies are all at home, so young and she is always watching, it doesn''t matter.

    It was just today that she was going to bring the dog over, and this bead fell in front of everyone.

    Aunt Hong raised her eyes to look at them, and said in a low voice, "I''m not capable, there are no men in my family, and there are daughters-in-law and grandsons, so I don''t dare to think about finding the murderer. It''s you, if you have a dignitary you know. Your Excellency, maybe you can find the murderer back then and avenge the entire Song family."

    Anyway, that bead is the clue.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, there was no doubt that the murderer was Gongqiu.

    Aunt Hong, "Okay, I''ve made everything clear, and the child will be handed over to you."

    Zhao Xi asked her, "Is the child sick?"

    Aunt Hong''s expression changed slightly, and she stopped talking.

    Zhao Xi said, "I''m a doctor."

    Aunt Hong was taken aback for a moment and sighed, "I don''t know what''s wrong, anyway, he''s always been like this, he''s two years old now, he hasn''t spoken a word, and he''s dumbfounded. I took him to see the doctor. Now, the doctor said that his medical skills are not good, there is no way, maybe only the imperial doctor in the palace can cure it. Then I don''t have the ability and money to invite others, so I just raised it for a few years."

    Afraid that they would not want to raise their children because of their illness, Aunt Hong quickly said, "The dog is very good, he just doesn''t talk, but he will do whatever we ask him to do. He is not a fool, his father is strong. Although stupid, but that is the reason for choking on the cigarette, originally healthy and smart, the dog baby is not a little fool born of a big fool."

    The last sentence, Aunt Hong said very lightly, it was said by her own broken-mouthed daughter-in-law.

    It was because he didn''t deal with his daughter-in-law and saw that his daughter-in-law was secretly bullying Gouwa, so Aunt Hong decided to send the child over.

    She is getting old and has to rely on her son and daughter-in-law, so she is no longer able to protect and raise this child.

    Besides, the dog baby has nothing to do with him after all, so of course he has to leave it to his cousin to take care of it.

    "Of course he''s not a fool." Shu Yu didn''t like the word fool.

    She thinks the dog baby is a bit like autism, but a bit different.

    It''s just that she''s not a doctor after all, so she can''t tell, so I can only let Zhao Xi and old Doctor Zhao take a look.

    Aunt Hong nodded, "You don''t think of him as a fool, it''s good. It''s dark outside, my house is far away, I have to go."

    She didn''t delay any longer, and came over to say goodbye to Gouwa, "Don''t follow me. In the future, we won''t see each other again. Live your life well."

    She pulled away, this time the dog did not chase forward, but just stared at her back blankly, water in her eyes surging.

    But he still didn''t make a sound, but his small body swayed slightly, and he just stood there alone.

 Chapter 1161ï¼š cute dog

    Chapter 1161 Well-behaved dog

    Shu Yu gave Yingxi a wink, the latter immediately chased out, and followed Aunt Hong to know the address of the Hong family.

    The rest of the people in the main room looked at each other in dismay, and Shu Yu said to them, "You...let''s discuss it first, I''ll take the children to wash their faces and eat something."

    She has several younger brothers and sisters in her family, and she has also taken care of her one-year-old son like the fourth aunt, so she has experience.

    Shu Yu squatted down, tried to slow down and said to the child, "Are you called Gouwa? Let''s get to know each other, shall we? You will call me Aunt Lu in the future, okay?"

    The dog didn''t respond, and Shu Yu didn''t expect him to answer him, but he just touched his hand that didn''t hold the bead carefully. Seeing that he didn''t reject it, he hooked it lightly and said with a smile, "I''ll take you to the house. Can you rest for a while?"

    She stood up and walked inside with the dog.

    Gouwa also followed her obediently. Aunt Hong was gone, so he didn''t look out, quietly lowered his head, Shu Yu led him away, and he followed.

    Shu Yu lowered his eyes and looked at his little head.

    It seems that Aunt Hong is right. Although the dog does not speak, she is very obedient and obedient, and can know what you are talking about.

    took the child back to the room, Shu Yu went to bring a basin of warm water, twisted a soft handkerchief over, sat opposite her, and said with a smile, "I''ll wash your face and wipe your hands, okay?"

    Gouwa didn''t speak, so Shu Yu gently helped him wipe his face and hands.

    His right hand was still holding a wooden bead, Shu Yu thought for a while, and said to him, "Can the dog boy change the bead to his left hand? Change it back later?"

    Gouwa was silent for a long time, Shu Yu was very patient and waited for him with a smile.

    The child finally let go of his little hand and changed the beads to his left hand.

    Shu Yu praised himself and wiped his right hand.

    After wiping, Meng Yunzheng just came in with a bowl of gnocchi.

    "Other things burn slowly, so I went to the kitchen and cooked gnocchi."

    Shu Yu took the bowl over, while Meng Yunzheng brought a small bowl, and there were not many gnocchi in it, just refill it after eating.

    Shu Yu scooped some gnocchi with a small spoon, and fed it to the dog after blowing it cold.

    The child was stunned, and now raised his head to look at Shu Yu.

    Although he didn''t seem to be unusual, his stomach rumbled at the right time.

    Shu Yu smiled, "Look, your little belly is telling you that you are going to eat."

    There was a rare expression on the child''s face other than stunned. He lowered his head again and looked at his stomach.

    It turns out that his stomach is rumbling, is he telling him to eat? He didn''t know it before.

    Then, let him eat it.

    The dog opened his mouth and took a bite of gnocchi.

    Then he stayed for a while, and the speed of opening his mouth for the second time was faster.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng glanced at each other, seeing how thin the child was, they both knew what kind of life this little guy used to live.

    The food is probably not very good.

    This bowl of gnocchi brought in by Meng Yunzheng is not much, but it is made of fine white noodles, which is much softer than the thick noodles that make the throat, and is most suitable for children to eat.

    There was still half an egg lying on the bottom, and when the gnocchi on the top was eaten, the dog ate the egg obediently.

    After eating, I burped softly.

    Shu Yu wiped his mouth and said with a smile, "Looks like I''m full, so let''s take a rest first and go to bed earlier, okay?"

    Gouwa still didn''t respond, just looked at Shu Yu.

 Chapter 1162ï¼š Hongs situation

    Chapter 1162 The situation of the Hong family

    Shu Yu was afraid that he would eat too much and might have indigestion, so he held his hand and walked slowly around the room while talking.

    Although she has always been talking, the dog baby never made a sound.

    After walking like this for two laps, the dog was tired. He was only two years old, and what happened in the main room just now was enough for the little guy to lack energy.

    Shu Yu took someone to the thatched hut, put him on the bed, and patted his shoulder, "Sleep, get enough energy and talk about other things."

    The dog baby has just come to a strange place and is still a little uneasy.

    Fortunately, Shu Yu has been with him talking to him, patient and good-looking, he didn''t hold back and fell asleep.

    As soon as he fell asleep, Doctor Zhao came over.

    Shu Yu stepped aside from the bed and asked Old Doctor Zhao to take his pulse.

    After reading it, Doctor Zhao came out and whispered to Shu Yu and the others, "This child is probably not eating very well, his pulse is weak, and his body is weak. In addition to the rough food, the spleen and stomach are damaged, it should be two days. It''s gone. I''ll give him some mild medicine when I look back. It''s not a big problem. He is young now, and he will be brought back slowly in the future. With us here, he won''t be hungry anymore. "

    Meng Pei asked, "What about the problem that he can''t speak?"

    Old Doctor Zhao shook his head, "I can''t see this yet. After he trusts me enough, I can check his throat to determine if it''s a problem with the vocal cords."

    For children, you still need enough patience.

    Several people looked at each other, it seems that this is the only way to do it for the time being.

    Shu Yu thought that they were going to leave Beijing tomorrow, and asked one more question, "Can he leave with us tomorrow?"

    Old Doctor Zhao nodded, "Anyway, we are going by water, don''t worry about bumps, don''t worry about rushing."

    When he said this, several people were relieved.

    was talking when Yingxi came back.

    She had just followed Aunt Hong secretly. She had already been to her house, and she had inquired a little about it nearby.

    "The Hong family is also in the south of the city, three streets away from us." Probably because of the proximity, Aunt Hong found out where Meng Yunzheng lived.

    Yingxi said, "I asked the neighbors of the Hong family, and Aunt Hong was right. The former Song Dazhuang was indeed raised by the Hong family, and the head of the Hong family was very kind to Song Dazhuang, his nephew. So I prepared it for him. The dowry made him marry his daughter-in-law, and that daughter-in-law''s surname was Wei. Wei''s family was indeed brought back by her parents'' family two years ago, and there was a lot of trouble in the neighborhood at that time."

    Although the Hong family''s parents are really good to Song Dazhuang, the Hong family''s children don''t like this foolish cousin very much. Because of Song Dazhuang, the Hong family''s children were often laughed at by nearby children when they were young.

    When you grow up, your relationship will naturally not be very good.

    Originally, after Song Dazhuang got married, the children of the Hong family wanted him to move out.

    It¡¯s just that the old man Hong disagrees, and the conflict is even more out of control.

    Therefore, when Wei was brought back by her family, the Hong family''s children stopped her for a while, and they didn''t bother to care.

    Today, the dog baby is still in the Hong family. When the old man Hong was still there, he was the head of the family and spoke with dignity.

    After he passed away six months ago, several sons in the family directly separated. Aunt Hong followed Boss Hong, and the eldest daughter-in-law was very upset because she was carrying a dog and scolding all day.

 Chapter 1163ï¼š dazed doll

    Chapter 1163 Dazed dog

    Neighbors said that they heard Aunt Hong quarreling with his daughter-in-law several times.

    But in the end, Aunt Hong compromised.

    As for the dog baby, the neighbors have hardly seen him. He has always stayed at home and hasn''t been out much.

    Yingxi could only find out so much in such a short period of time.

    It seems that Aunt Hong did not lie, and she was indeed incapable of sending the dog out.

    Shu Yu even suspected that if it was a little later, the eldest daughter-in-law of the Hong family might send the dog away directly when Aunt Hong was not paying attention.

    Aunt Hong can only find the most suitable way for him. She is sincere to this child.

    When Shu Yu wiped his face and hands on the dog just now, he looked at it carefully.

    This child is indeed very thin, but his body is clean and his clothes are worn and fat, but also refreshing. At least in terms of hygiene, Aunt Hong helped him clean up very well.

    The face and hands are a little dirty, but they were deliberately smeared.

    Probably Aunt Hong was afraid that they would not accept the child, so she deliberately made the child pitiful, so she could save some sympathy points.

    Yingxi also said, "I was following Aunt Hong just now, and seeing her wiping her tears as she walked, I shouldn''t feel bad."

    Meng Pei sighed, "These years, it''s not easy for them as a husband and wife."

    He turned his head and said to Meng Yunzheng, "Tomorrow, take the dog baby to Hong''s house to say goodbye to Mrs. Hong, saying that we will take good care of the child and treat him, and we will bring him back when there is a chance in the future. Look at her and put her at ease."

    Shu Yu took over the words, "I''ll go, you have to move the graves tomorrow, there''s no time. I''ll take the dog to the street to see, buy some clothes, and the things the children need, and then go to Hong Kong. Go home."

    Meng Pei thought for a while, "Alright, then you''ll have to worry about it."

    The matter is settled like this. Early in the morning, Meng Pei and his son will go out of the city. Old Doctor Zhao prepares things at home. Zhao Xi accompanies Shu Yu and Yingxi to buy things.

    Tomorrow we have to hurry, so after everyone discussed it, we went back to the house to rest.

    Gouwa sleeps in Meng Yunzheng''s room. After all, he is Gouwa''s cousin.

    The next morning, when Meng Yunzheng woke up, he saw Gouwa leaning against the foot of the bed, sitting there silently.

    He was stunned for a moment, looking at the messy hair of the child sleeping, he suddenly felt a little funny.

    He took the dog''s clothes from yesterday and put them on, "When did you wake up, did you want to go to the thatched hut, why didn''t you call me?"

    Gouwa still didn''t answer, but when Meng Yunzheng spoke, he turned his head slightly to look at him.

    Meng Yunzheng saw a daze in his eyes.

    Gouwa really felt very puzzled. It used to be noisy outside in the early morning, and then he would be picked up and go out, watching Aunt Hong watch her work.

    He woke up early today, but it was so quiet outside, and the adults around him were still sleeping. It didn''t matter if he sat here in a daze, no one scolds him.

    Meng Yunzheng took the child down and took him to a thatched hut.

    After hearing the movement, Shu Yu also walked out of the room and brought warm water to wipe his face.

    After finishing packing, Zhao Xi had already bought two food boxes for breakfast.

    Meng Yunzheng carried the child to the chair and brought him a bun for him to hold and eat.

    Then, the dog baby showed the blank expression just now.

    Shu Yu motioned to him, "Eat slowly, and I''ll take you out after eating, okay?"

 Chapter 1164ï¼š buy new clothes

    Chapter 1164 Buying New Clothes

    The dog baby looked down at the big bun in his hand, how early is it, can we eat?

    When everyone else was eating at the dinner table, the dog was stunned, and then he held the big bun and opened his mouth.

    The buns are soft and juicy, and the dog''s movements involuntarily become faster.

    Shu Yu poured him a glass of soy milk, saw that he was choking after taking a few bites, and quickly gave him the soy milk to drink, "Eat slowly, don''t worry, this big bun is all yours."

    Gouwa raised her head and took a mouthful of soy milk with her hand, it was so sweet.

    Although the dog baby doesn''t speak, even though he has been stunned, if you look closely, you can still see the changes in his emotions from his eyes or his facial expressions.

    The little guy is quite interesting.

    The speed of eating the dog slowed down, and by the time he finished eating a bun, his stomach was full.

    Meng Pei and the others have counted the time and are about to set off.

    Meng Yunzheng quietly gave Shu Yu a silver note while Meng Pei was pulling the carriage.

    "You help me give this money to Aunt Hong. She has taken care of my cousin and the dog baby for so long. Now that the head of the Hong family has passed away, she has to rely on her son and daughter-in-law to live, and her life will inevitably be harder. There is not much money, but it can make her Stand by and make yourself a little better now and then.¡±

    Shu Yu took it, "Okay, I know."

    Meng Yunzheng shook her hand and let go, "Thank you for your hard work."

    Meng Pei was calling him over there, so he got up and left the yard.

    There is not much time, and Shu Yu is also ready to go out.

    She wiped the dog baby''s hands, then picked up the child, "Let''s go, I''ll take you to buy some clothes."

    The dog baby blinked and hugged her neck obediently.

    On his right hand, he was holding that wooden bead again.

    He almost never let go of the wooden beads, and he carefully stuffed them into the pockets of his clothes when he was eating the big buns.

    There are not many children''s clothing stores these days. Most of the children''s clothes are made by their elders, or they are wearing clothes worn by older sisters and older brothers. The clothes in the clothing stores are expensive and do not fit well, so they can''t be worn for a long time.

    Fortunately, this is the capital, and there are no shortage of shops.

    Especially in the south of the city is the concentration of shops, you can buy everything.

    Shu Yu went into a shop with the dog baby in his arms, and said directly to the shopkeeper, "Help me see what size clothes are suitable for this child. Take them from the inside out to see, I need to be comfortable. Soft, breathable and non-irritating to the skin.¡±

    As soon as the shopkeeper heard it, he knew it was a big client.

    You need everything from the inside out, it¡¯s not old or young.

    He hurriedly asked the man to take out the clothes. At first, they were all silk and satin. It looked good and luxurious, but it was definitely uncomfortable for children to wear.

    Shu Yu frowned and repeated his request.

    The shopkeeper was afraid that the guest would run away, so he kicked the man and told him to take it again.

    This time, it met Shu Yu''s requirements. She brought the dog into the fitting room to change the clothes outside.

    Not to mention, it does fit quite well.

    And the dog baby is actually quite good-looking, especially the eyes, which are very similar to Meng Yunzheng.

    It''s just that he''s too thin, and he''s gained weight after a while, so he must be a cute baby.

    Shu Yu actually had some expectations.

    Gouwa looked down at the new clothes, her hands were hanging down stiffly, and she didn''t seem to dare to touch it, for fear of being rubbed.

    When Shu Yu saw this, he took his little hand and squeezed the new clothes, "How do you feel about the dog? Shake your head if you feel uncomfortable. Let''s change?"

 Chapter 1165ï¼š farewell to the Hong family

    Chapter 1165 Farewell to the Hong family

    Doll blinked, but this time he dared to touch the clothes with his little hands.

    Touch it, it''s fine, he''ll touch it again.

    Shu Yu can see that he still likes this dress.

    I didn''t try it on again, and Shu Yu prepared two more outfits, so I can wear them when the time comes.

    In addition, I also prepared two small hats and bought three pairs of shoes. Finally, under the strong introduction of the shopkeeper, a cloak was added.

    Fortunately, she knew how to restrain herself, otherwise she would not be able to stop.

    All things were held by Zhao Xi behind him, and the dog baby came out wearing new clothes.

    The original patch was not thrown away, but brought back one piece.

    After leaving the clothing store, Shu Yu went to buy some sweets and snacks for Gouwa to eat on the road. She might be a little bored on the boat, so she went to buy some toys.

    Others, it seems to be nothing. These days, there is no milk powder, no special toiletries for children, and no diapers in a stroller, so there is no need to think about it.

    Take a look first, if there is something missing, when the boat docks at the dock, get off the boat and buy it.

    After finished shopping, Zhao Xi first brought these back to the small courtyard and asked Old Doctor Zhao to put them on the carriage.

    As for Shu Yu, he took Yingxi to Hong''s house with the dog baby in his arms.

    The Hong family and the small courtyard they live in are only three blocks apart, but the environment is very different.

    The sound here is noisy, the people are chaotic, the alley is full of things from various households, and the children are running around frantically.

    Shu Yu walked all the way to Hong''s house, his ears were buzzing.

    After finally walking to the door of Hong''s house, Shu Yu let out a long breath.

    Yingxi went to knock on the door, and after a while, a familiar voice came from inside, "Come here."

    It was Aunt Hong who opened the door, and she was stunned when she saw the people at the door.

    When I saw the dog baby again, my eyes couldn''t help but turn red.

    She didn''t respond for a long time, and soon another voice came from inside, "Mother, who are you, why are you standing outside, you..."

    As the voice got closer, Shu Yu saw a twenty-five or six-year-old young woman walking towards her with melon seeds.

    However, when she saw the dog baby, her face changed suddenly, and she closed the door without saying a word, "The dog baby has been sent away, we won''t want it, you don''t want to return it, take it away."

    Yingxi pressed against the door, Shu Yu frowned and glanced at the woman, and said to Aunt Hong, "We didn''t bring the dog back, I brought the dog to say goodbye."

    Aunt Hong came back to her senses, pressed her eyes slightly, and was stunned when she understood what she said, "Ci, farewell?"

    "Yes, my aunt left in a hurry yesterday. We haven''t told my aunt yet that we are going to leave the capital today."

    Aunt Hong was stunned, "But, but...that dog..."

    "We will take the dog and take good care of it."

    This time, the young woman didn''t close the door, she just looked at them suspiciously, and then realized that the dog was wearing new clothes, her eyes lit up, and she opened the door with a smile.

    "It turned out to be a farewell, so don''t stand at the door, come in and sit, and come in and talk."

    Shu Yu did not intend to speak at the door, so he walked in.

    Aunt Hong hurriedly took them to the main room, poured water for the two of Shu Yu, then frowned and asked, "Why are you in such a hurry to leave?"

 Chapter 1166ï¼š Auntie please help

    Chapter 1166 Please help my aunt to pay attention

    Shu Yu shook his head, "The time to leave the capital was decided early in the morning. To be honest, if my aunt brought the dog over a day later, we would have missed it."

    Aunt Hong was stunned, and the young woman beside her was even more fortunate.

    Fortunately, it was delivered a day earlier, otherwise the dog would have nowhere to stay and would have to be brought back by his mother-in-law.

    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but smile.

    Aunt Hong was the opposite. She was a little dazed. After a while, she asked in a low voice, "Then, where are you going after you leave Beijing? Will you come back in the future?"

    Shu Yu didn''t hide it from her, "We will go to Dong''an House, as to whether we will go back to Beijing..."

    She paused, raised her eyes and smiled, "That will definitely come back, but probably not in the near future. I can only tell you that we will come to the capital in four years at the latest. At that time, Gouwa I''m also six or seven years old, and I just happened to take her back to see you again."

    Not to mention, Meng Yunzheng plans to take the exam next year. With his knowledge, if there is no accident, he basically does not need to retake the exam. All the way from the county test, the government test, the hometown test, to the final general test and the palace test, in the end, I always have to come to the capital.

    Aunt Hong breathed a sigh of relief, "That, that''s fine too."

    Four years passed in a flash, and she could afford it.

    She looked down at the dog baby, and the child just looked up at this moment. He blinked, and suddenly, as if thinking of something, he reached out and pulled her sleeve.

    Aunt Hong squatted down, smiled and patted his head, "Don''t be afraid, you see your cousin bought you new clothes, if you follow them, even if you leave the capital, you will definitely be able to live a good life. "

    Gouwa lowered her head, and put her small hand into the pocket of her clothes. After a while, she took out a piece of candy, and before Aunt Hong could react, she stuffed it into her mouth.

    The sweet smell filled his mouth instantly, and Aunt Hong was startled.

    She looked at Gouwa and then at Shu Yu, the latter smiled, "I bought him some food. Although Gouwa doesn''t speak, he obviously likes you, so he will give it to you."

    Aunt Hong''s tears could no longer be held back, and suddenly welled up in her eyes.

    She stretched out her arms and hugged Gouwa''s small body, "Gouwa, don''t blame auntie, auntie can''t do anything either, you have to be good in the future."

    The young woman looked a little jealous. She stared at the little pocket of the dog for a while, confirming that there should be a lot in it, and immediately said to Aunt Hong, "Mother, don''t cry, you scare the dog. He is If you have had a good life, don''t be ill-fated. Since the dog baby has been gone for several years, I will call his cousins ??and cousins ??back, and the brothers and sisters will say goodbye. "

    After saying that, the person went out.

    Aunt Hong doesn''t know what she''s thinking? If you don''t take advantage of things that are not enough, don''t you just miss the few candies in the dog''s pocket?

    She wanted to call someone back, but Shu Yu said with a smile, "Auntie, I have something else I want to ask Auntie to help me pay attention to this time."

    "Hey, you said." Aunt Hong hurriedly got up and sat on the small stool, by the way, she also hugged the dog baby.

    Before anyone left, she hugged again.

    Shu Yu said, "About Gouwa''s mother, if you have news about her, please send us a letter."

    "Yes, but I can''t write letters." Aunt Hong felt a little numb.

    "It doesn''t matter, you can go to No. 79 Dahe Lane in the south of the city and find a person named Chu Xian. He will send us a letter."

 Chapter 1167ï¼š send money

    Chapter 1167 Send money

    Chu Xian is Meng Pei''s good friend. After Meng Pei rescued Song Xin, who had escaped from Liu''s house, he temporarily stayed at this friend''s house.

    The news about the beheading of the Gong family was also told by Chu Xian that Meng Pei came to the capital.

    In the capital, although Shu Yu knew a lot of people, whether it was the Yao family or the Qi family, it was not suitable for Aunt Hong to pass on letters.

    Aunt Hong said that she knew it after listening to it and writing it down.

    "Sure, if there is news from the Wei family, I will tell you as soon as possible."

    Shu Yu thanked her, and then took out the bank note that Meng Yunzheng gave her.

    "Here is thirty taels of silver. Gouwa''s cousin asked me to give it to my aunt. My aunt has worked hard all these years."

    Aunt Hong frowned, "What are you doing? I don''t want it. Whether it''s to take care of Da Zhuang or the dog, it''s the decision of the two of us as husband and wife. You give money as if you''ve bought out our relationship."

    Although she was quite greedy for money, she was still angry.

    Shu Yu laughed, "Auntie, you misunderstood, we didn''t mean that. It''s just that we also know the situation of Auntie, and it''s not easy for you. You can''t panic if you have money in your hand, and you don''t need to trouble the junior if you have a problem, right? Wait? Four years later, Gouwa came back, and when he saw his aunt again, he was happy to see that he was healthy and living a good life."

    Aunt Hong pursed her lips. The girl''s words were very nice. She didn''t directly say that the Hong family was in a mess, and her children might not be filial. When she had a son or daughter-in-law who was sick or something, she might not be able to cure her.

    But she understood. Thinking of the situation at home, and seeing Gouwa''s ignorant expression, she gritted her teeth and put away the silver note.

    "Okay, then I''m welcome, I''ll accept the money, thank you."

    "No, as long as the aunt takes good care of herself. The money is not exposed, the aunt hides it, and buys something delicious for herself." Shu Yu said and stood up, "It''s getting late, we should go too."

    Aunt Hong''s already stable emotions were uncontrollable. She hugged the dog baby in her arms, took a deep breath, and handed him to Shu Yu, "That dog baby, I''ll take care of you."

    Shu Yu walked to the door with the child in his arms.

    As soon as I got to the yard, I happened to see Aunt Hong''s daughter-in-law coming in from outside with her two sons and a daughter.

    Seeing them come out, the first and third children were stunned for a while.

    The young woman asked in surprise, "This, is this going?"

    Shu Yu nodded coldly, "We still have to hurry, so we won''t delay."

    After finished speaking, he took Yingxi and left the Hong family. The young woman couldn''t stop her.

    As soon as and the others left, several children suddenly shouted, "Mother, didn''t you say there is sugar? Where''s the sugar?"

    The young woman looked at Aunt Hong, who wiped the corners of her eyes and snorted, "What do I do? The dog baby just stuffed a grain into my mouth. After so long, I finished eating."

    The young woman stomped her feet fiercely, "Doesn''t that girl look very rich? Why don''t you come to our house without even mentioning a box of snacks?"

    She looked at Aunt Hong suspiciously, "Could it be that she quietly gave you something good, you hid it?"

    Aunt Hong was so angry that she looked up, "Go and see if I''ve hidden anything. You really think beautifully, we just stuffed a child as big as a dog yesterday, and they won''t come back if they don''t return it. It''s not bad to settle accounts with us, and you still expect her to bring things to our door in a good voice? It''s beautiful. "

 Chapter 1168ï¼š leave Beijing

    Chapter 1168 Leaving Beijing

    The daily quarrel of the Hong family started again, and several children were used to it.

    But unlike the past, Aunt Hong today has some confidence and has not compromised.

    Shu Yu said goodbye to the Hong family, and took the dog back to the small courtyard in the south of the city.

    The old doctor Zhao and Zhao Xi had already pulled the carriage to the alley and waited. When they saw them coming back, they immediately waved, "Let''s go, we are going."

    There are two carriages , Shu Yu took Gouwa and Yingxi to sit in his own carriage.

    Zhao Xi drove another car and took the old doctor Zhao straight out of the city.

    Gouwa was riding a carriage for the first time, and the rickety carriage made him a little scared.

    Fortunately, there was a soft cushion in the car, and Shu Yu let him lie down on it to sleep.

    The car was swaying, and he actually fell asleep.

    Shu Yu smiled, and the group quickly arrived at the city gate and lined up to leave the city.

    At the foot of the mountain, Meng Yunzheng and Meng Pei happened to come over.

    Meng Pei was holding a urn in his hand, which was wrapped layer after layer with cloth.

    His eyes were red again, and he got into Zhao Xi''s carriage with a solemn expression.

    The old doctor Zhao moved out a box. The box was made of special materials to make it shockproof. There were also many cotton cloths inside, which supported it in all directions.

    "Put it in."

    Old Doctor Zhao looked at Meng Pei, but the latter shook his head and said in a hoarse voice, "No need, I''ll hold him for a while."

    He looked down at the urn and touched it reluctantly, "After so many years, it''s rare to hug her again."

    Old Doctor Zhao didn''t say anything, he closed the box and pushed it back, and then let Zhao Xi go.

    Two carriages drove towards the pier one after the other.

    This time, there was plenty of time, so Meng Yunzheng booked a few rooms early, so he finally didn''t have to worry about staying in the cabin below.

    The rooms they live in are on the third floor, which are the best ones.

    The dog baby has woken up, looking at the big boat in front of him, his eyes flashed a strange look of shock.

    He has never seen such a thing before, it looks so big and powerful.

    Now Shu Yu will talk to him when he gets the chance, and when he sees him looking at the big boat, he will introduce him, "This is the boat, and we will go in this boat in a while. The boat runs on water, if you I''m curious, it will open in a while, let''s take a look."

    As she said that, she and Ying Xi boarded the ship with the old doctor Meng Pei Zhao. As for the carriage and horses, Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi arranged for them.

    The room on the third floor was very clean, and the boat was bigger than the boat they were on when they came.

    They didn''t come early or late, and the passengers on the big ship were almost there.

    After two quarters of an hour, the ship moved and slowly left the dock.

    The view on the third floor is relatively wide, and Shu Yu and a few people can see the scenery along the edge without going to the deck below.

    She found a room on the edge, opened the window, sat there with the dog in her arms, pointed to the outside and said, "Look, the boat is moving forward, isn''t it amazing?"

    is amazing.

    Gouwa''s eyes widened, watching the scenery in front of her retreat one by one.

    He used to stay at the Hong house all day, and all he could see was the one-third of an acre. He didn''t know that a tree could be so large, that a person wouldn''t fall on the water, or that he could stand so high.

    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows, she could feel the excitement in the child.

    He still doesn''t speak, but his expression is getting richer and richer.

 Chapter 1169ï¼š puppy is fat

    Chapter 1169 The dog is fat

    In the following days, the group was on the water all the time.

    The big ship usually stops at a pier for replenishment every three or five days. At this time, a few people will disembark for a walk.

    Although the dog baby still doesn''t speak, his body is much better.

    He used to eat twice a day, and all he ate was coarse rice porridge. Said to be porridge, but it was very thin. Aunt Hong used to get him food from time to time, but it was limited in the end.

    And to prevent being seen by his daughter-in-law, Aunt Hong is always in a hurry to let him eat quickly. A child with a weak spleen and stomach can''t stand eating like this?

    It is different now, all rice and white noodles are eaten, and they are still hot.

    Three meals a day are regularly rationed, and there is a doctor around, so he will adjust his diet in a timely manner.

    Old Doctor Zhao would take his pulse while he was asleep, and after getting to know Gouwa gradually, he finally checked his throat.

    Everything is normal and there is no damage.

    Old Doctor Zhao felt that Gouwa didn''t speak, probably because he was unwilling to speak.

    Of course, he also had a guess-maybe at the stage when the dog should be talking, the food he ate damaged his throat, so that he stopped just about to learn to speak.

    In any case, you can only raise it slowly.

    After more than 20 days, the meat on the dog''s body has obviously increased.

    When Shu Yu hugged him, he felt his arms sink a lot.

    Therefore, after disembarking several times, either he would go by himself, or Meng Yunzheng or Zhao Xi would carry him away, and basically there was no need for Shu Yu to take over.

    After a few days, the big ship finally stopped at Huajiang Mansion.

    Shu Yu exhaled and said to the dog, "We finally got off the boat, let''s go back in the carriage later."

    Gouwa''s reaction is much more than before. As soon as Shu Yu spoke, he raised his head to look at her, and then nodded.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help but touched his little head, the touch of his hands was soft and soft.

    Originally, the dog''s hair was sparse and yellow, and it looked like a skinny monkey, but now it''s completely different.

    "Ayu, you all go to the stall over there to sit for a while and have something to eat. Let''s take down the luggage and the carriage."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Okay, you guys slow down, don''t be in a hurry."

    It''s not noon yet, it''s still early.

    Shu Yu took the dog by the hand and walked slowly to the front of a steamed bun shop. The square in front of the wharf was filled with all kinds of small stalls.

    This side is close to the pier and can see the situation on the boat. Shu Yu ordered two big buns here, added two bowls of soup, and put the dog on the stool.

    "Let''s wait for them while we eat."

    The dog baby nodded, and a pair of small hands held the buns and nibbled slowly.

    He no longer holds the wooden bead in his right hand, because the wooden bead would fall off accidentally.

    used to be in Hong''s house, even if it was dropped, it was still in the yard, he just picked it up.

    But a few days ago, the wooden beads almost fell into the boat, and he was so scared that his face turned white.

    Shu Yu suggested that he put the beads in the hanging pocket and take them out at night to have a look before going to bed.

    Doll thinks this is acceptable, so he put it away obediently.

    His situation doesn''t look like autism.

    Shu Yu could not help bending the corners of his mouth when he saw that he was eating happily.

    A voice suddenly came from the next table.

    "Which adult is going back to Beijing? Seeing that there are a lot of people standing on both sides of the official ship, it''s quite good."

    "Not as big as Mr. Qi''s return to Beijing last time."

    Hearing Qi Chan''s name, Shu Yu raised his head subconsciously and looked in the direction they said.

 Chapter 1170ï¼š See you again Mr. Wan

    Chapter 1170 Seeing Master Wan again

    An official ship was parked on the pier, not far from the big ship they were on.

    At this time, some officers and soldiers were standing beside the official ship, and there were several carriages on the shore, and a few people got down from the carriages at this time.

    Several people, including men and women, are slowly preparing to board the ship.

    However, when Shu Yu saw a man in the crowd, he was suddenly stunned.

    That person, isn''t that Master Wan?

    Unexpectedly, when she went to the capital, she met Master Wan once in the backyard of the Shangyangfu Inn. Now when I go back to the capital, I see Master Wan once again.

    It¡¯s just that the two people¡¯s directions are completely opposite now. Master Wan at this moment should be preparing to return to Beijing.

    Speaking of which, it is quite fate.

    Shu Yu looked at them from a distance, and seeing that they were in a hurry, and there seemed to be other officials beside Mr. Wan, he didn''t even think to say hello.

    She drank the soup while listening to the discussion of the people next to her, and occasionally saw the look of the dog baby being absorbed in it.

    Children are very serious about eating. They are always careful and careful, and the kind that refuses to fall on the table at all.

    After the child had eaten more than half of it, Shu Yu lowered his head and pushed the bowl of soup next to him in front of him, "Slow down, drink the soup and stop choking."

    Gouwa obediently put the bun on the small plate on the table and lowered his head to drink the soup.

    But what Shu Yu didn''t know was that when she lowered her head, Master Wan, who was about to step on the official ship, raised her head, glanced here, and then continued to walk forward.

    When he reached the room, Master Wan was about to unfasten the cape on his shoulders when he stretched out his hands behind him.

    "Sir, come here in person."

    The owner of the hand is a woman, wearing a cap on her head. As soon as she entered the room, she took off the cap, and came over to help him now.

    Sir Wan turned his head and smiled, "No, it''s been a long journey for so many days, so you should take a break. Xiaoqing has settled down there, right?"

    The woman still took his cloak and hung it aside, smiled and nodded, "It''s settled, the maid you bought for her is an honest and caring person, don''t worry about her."

    "That''s good." Master Wan walked to the shelf and washed his face.

    The woman went to the front and opened the window. Looking at it from this angle, she happened to see the big boat next door.

    Sir Wan also came over, followed her line of sight, and happened to see Meng Pei carrying the ashes off the deck.

    He didn''t know this person, so Master Wan quickly withdrew his gaze and said to the woman, "I don''t know if you will get seasick or not. If you feel uncomfortable in a while, ask the doctor on board to prescribe some medicine."

    "My concubine knows, adults can rest assured."

    "Then you rest first, I''ll go out for a while and see the situation on the ship."

    Sir Wan walked out of the room with his hands behind his back, inquired about the arrangement of the guards, and did not come back until the official ship set off.

    After entering the door, I saw the woman was still leaning against the window, looking at the scenery receding on the shore, and couldn''t help but ask, "What are you thinking? So fascinated?"

    The woman came back to her senses, and quickly got up and brought him a bowl of soup, "I just went to the kitchen to cook it for you, and it''s still hot, let''s try it out."

    After Master Wan took two sips, the woman answered what he just said, "I''m thinking, how long will it take us to get to the capital. Is A Yu also in the capital at the moment?"

    Sir Wan thought for a while, "I met her in Shangyang Mansion last time. If her destination is really the capital, you might meet her."

 Chapter 1171ï¼š Its Hou

    Chapter 1171 It turned out to be Hou Shi

    The woman was delighted, "It would be great if we could meet. If Ayu knew that Xiaoqing and I had left the inn in Linzhang Mansion, it would definitely be a surprise."

    Master Wan smiled and said, "It''s fine even if we don''t meet. Didn''t you write her a letter and send it to Dong''an House before you left? She will know when she sees that letter. You will meet sooner or later. "

    "Hmm." The woman''s eyes were slightly shining.

    If Shu Yu had come to see Lord Wan at this time, he would have been shocked to discover that the woman in front of her was the Hou Shi who had been through thick and thin with her earlier and should have stayed at the inn with the sixth girl, Shu Qing.

    Unfortunately, the group of them had already eaten well, and they were getting on the carriage and leaving the pier.

    It''s still early, and they don''t plan to stay in Dong''an.

    Tianning County is not far away, so they will simply live in the inn in the county town tonight.

    Doll got into the carriage and stood by the window looking out.

    He is now a little more daring, not as trembling as he was when he first rode a carriage in the capital, and fell asleep.

    He looked at the streets, houses, people, and stalls of Dong''an, and couldn''t help but rejoice.

    Shu Yu introduced it to him. After talking along the way, the group quickly arrived in Tianning County.

    The county seat is no different from the last time Shu Yu came here. They still settled in the inn where they stayed last time and asked for a few rooms.

    After the things were put away, except for the old doctor Zhao who stayed in the inn, everyone else went out and went straight to the Quansheng Escort Bureau.

    By the way, the dog baby was also left behind.

    The child was on his way all the time. Seeing that he was a little sleepy, Shu Yu simply left him in the inn for Doctor Zhao to watch.

    Gouwa is already very familiar with Dr. Zhao, and the child feels at ease with him.

    Several people quickly went to South Fifth Street, Meng Pei and Meng Yunzheng hadn''t come back for ten years.

    Now walking on a familiar but somewhat unfamiliar street, I feel a little timid about being close to the nostalgia, especially near Nanwu Street, the feeling is even worse.

    "I don''t know if the neighbors in the neighborhood are still there." Meng Pei looked at the houses on the street while talking.

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "Several generations have lived here, so I think they are still here."

    The father and son were talking, and gradually they saw the half-burned Grand Escort not far away.

    The two stopped almost at the same time, followed and quickened their pace at the same time, and soon stood at the gate of the Grand Escort.

    However, they didn''t see any crazy beggars in the corner.

    Meng Pei looked around, then turned to ask Shu Yu, "Shu Yu, did you see Bo Yan here before?"

    Meng Pei knew that Yan Bo had been guarding the Quansheng Escort for so many years, and he couldn''t wait to see him again. Especially when he learned about his current situation, his heart was even more anxious.

    So this time, he also asked Zhao Xi to follow him to see the situation of Yan Bo.

    Who knows that people are not there.

    Shu Yu nodded, "It was indeed here before, should I ask someone to ask?"

    As she said that, she turned her head and wanted to find the guy at the restaurant opposite to ask Yan Bo''s whereabouts.

    Who knew that when he turned around, the guy just happened to be standing at the door of the restaurant, looked at Shu Yu in surprise and said, "Girl, is it really you? It didn''t take long for you to come back here again. Who knows I don''t have dazzling eyes, it''s really a girl, you are here."

 Chapter 1172ï¼š back home

    Chapter 1172 Return to Hometown

    Before Shu Yu could speak, he was robbed by him for a while, and he was suddenly speechless.

    This guy is still able to speak as always, with his clack-clack-clack mouth.

    Only the next moment, she was stunned when she saw the clothes the man was wearing.

    The guy realized her gaze and looked down at his clothes. He straightened his back slightly and smiled at Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "Are you... a shopkeeper?"

    The guy waved his hand quickly, "No, no, it''s temporary, it''s just a temporary replacement."

    "What about the original shopkeeper?"

    The guy shrugged, "I don''t know where the shopkeeper Fang has gone. He wasn''t originally from Tianning County. I said earlier that there was something wrong with my hometown, so I went back, but I haven''t come back yet. Our boss asked me to temporarily represent him. Take care."

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, the latter asked, "How long has the shopkeeper Fang been back?"

    "More than a month." This is not a secret, and the man has nothing to hide.

    More than a month?

    Wasn''t that the exact time when Miyagaoka was beheaded? So the shopkeeper Fang of this restaurant received news that he was going to rush back to rescue the master, but was killed by the fifth prince?

    Fang shopkeeper obviously can''t come back, this guy in front of him, the position of the shopkeeper is temporarily replaced, and maybe he will change to a regular position.

    "Girl, you''re back in Tianning County, do you have anything to do?" The guy smiled and looked at them and his group, a little excited. The girl gave him money last time, and maybe there will be more money this time.

    That''s why he was extraordinarily enthusiastic, "But no matter what you have to do, you will definitely have to eat if you are tired. Ladies and gentlemen, come in and sit, and you can order whatever you want. You are a repeat customer of our restaurant, and I will give you a discount. some."

    Shu Yu quickly interrupted him, "The shopkeeper, can I ask you something?"

    As soon as he heard the three words from the shopkeeper, the smile on the guy''s face became even brighter.

    "Ok, you ask."

    "Where did the beggar who was at the gate of the Quansheng Escort Bureau go?"

    The guy paused, "You said he should be in the security guard. Speaking of which, he hasn''t come out for two days. I don''t know if something happened."

    There is some incense in the end, and the guy occasionally gives the old beggar some food. The restaurant has been busy these two days, and he didn''t pay much attention to the old beggar.

    Now that he heard someone ask, he realized in a trance that this person hadn''t appeared for two days.

    The guy thought of this, turned his head and told the other guys in the restaurant, "You all work diligently, I''ll go to the opposite side to see."

    He was about to turn his head and ask Shu Yuxian to rest in the restaurant. Who knew that after he said the old beggar did not show up for two days, they had already turned their heads and walked towards the gate of the security guard.

    Meng Yunzheng took the lead and pushed forward, but he didn''t push, apparently it was already locked inside.

    They could get in from the part of the house that was burned down and collapsed in the back, but it took too much time to go around.

    Therefore, Meng Yunzheng turned in from the outer wall without saying a word.

    As soon as the guy walked up to Shu Yu and saw this scene, he glared at him and said, "He, he, he just went in like this? Hey, girl, this can''t be done. Although this Glory Escort Bureau is ruined, But that old beggar is very skilled, if you break in without authorization, he will do it, we still..." Let''s try knocking on the door.

    Before he finished speaking, Meng Yunzheng, who had climbed over the wall and entered, had already opened the door.

 Chapter 1173ï¼š Yanbo is in a coma

    Chapter 1173 Yanbo Comatose

    The guy closed his mouth for a moment. Seeing that they all went in one by one, he hesitated for a while, and hurried in the door.

    The Quansheng Escort was originally quite big, and most of the front yard was still intact, but the back yard was completely burnt down.

    Yanbo used to live in the downside house, but the house here is pretty good.

    Meng Pei subconsciously went to the room he used to live in, but there was no one in the room.

    "Go to the other room and look for it, split up."

    Meng Pei''s voice just fell, and a rustling voice suddenly came from his ears.

    He paused, frowned, raised his hand and said, "Wait a minute, there is movement over there, maybe it''s in front, let''s go over and take a look."

    Meng Pei led the way, and the others followed immediately.

    They thought this movement was from Uncle Yan, but who knew it wasn''t.

    The sound of came from the burned-out backyard. When Shu Yu and the others passed by, they happened to see a few people holding a cloth bag and stuffing the unconscious Yanbo inside.

    Meng Yunzheng''s face changed slightly, he took a few steps forward and said angrily, "What are you doing?"

    Those few people were stunned for a moment, then raised their heads to see a group of people, and immediately felt a little flustered, and quickly let go of their hands.

    The restaurant guy was two steps late, so he also stepped forward at this time, and he frowned when he saw those people, "Three rascals, why are you? You, what are you doing here?"

    He pointed to the unconscious Yanbo on the ground, widened his eyes and said in shock, "You actually kill people."

    The four of them quickly clarified when they heard this, "What nonsense? Who killed someone? He''s not dead yet."

    "Then what do you do to put people in sacks?" After questioning the man, he said to Shu Yu and the others, "The three scorpions are gangsters in this county, and they do things like stealing chickens on weekdays. They should have come in from the ruins of the backyard. of."

    In the face of the guy''s question, the three scorpions hesitated, obviously a little guilty.

    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi had already stepped forward and helped Uncle Yan.

    San Yanzi subconsciously wanted to block, "What are you doing? Who asked you to touch...ah..."

    Before he finished speaking, Meng Yunzheng kicked him out, lying on the ground and unable to get up.

    Zhao Xi squatted down and gave Yan Bo a pulse, frowned and said, "I got a high fever from the cold. It''s a little serious, and now he''s in a coma, he needs to get rid of the fever as soon as possible. Let''s take him back to the room first. ."

    "Okay." Meng Yunzheng asked Zhao Xi to take a hand and carried Yan Bo on his back.

    glanced at Shu Yu before leaving, and the latter smiled, "Go on, leave it to me here."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, and hurriedly returned to the downside room with Uncle Yan on his back.

    Zhao Xi and the worried Meng Pei also followed.

    For a while, only Shu Yu and Yingxi were left in the yard, as well as the restaurant guy who didn''t know where to go.

    A few strong and unfamiliar men left, and the four of them breathed a sigh of relief, and their postures relaxed a lot.

    Three scorpions were lifted up by his accomplices, and he patted his **** very dissatisfied. He made a ''bah'' to the ground and muttered, "I don''t care about him, otherwise, where would he go so easily?"

    Shu Yu put his hands around his chest, raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Really? I thought you were very self-aware and knew that you couldn''t beat him, so you just lay on the ground and waited for the others to get up."

    San Yanzi instantly showed a fierce expression, "Stinky bitch, what did you say?"

    "I said, shouldn''t you talk about why you are here?"

 Chapter 1174ï¼š Not afraid of Shu Yu

    Chapter 1174 Not afraid of Shu Yu

    As soon as Shu Yu finished speaking, the three rascals burst out laughing.

    "If you want me to say it, I''ll say it?" He snorted lightly and greeted a few companions, "Let''s go."

    He didn''t take Shu Yu and Yingxi in his eyes at all, two girls who looked too young and weak, what was there to worry about?

    As for the guy in the restaurant, everyone is acquainted, and he knows his temper too well.

    A boy who just turned from a clerk to a shopkeeper, they all know where his family lives. So he definitely wouldn''t dare to meddle in his own business, otherwise, who would be able to bear such scumbags coming to the house every three days?

    San Yanzi wanted to run away before the men came out.

    However, just a few steps away, a figure appeared in front of them.

    Yingxi took out the dagger in his hand and placed it in front of several people.

    San Yanzi was taken aback, but when he regained his senses, he laughed again, "Yo, bluffing people with a dagger."

    The younger brother behind him also laughed, "That''s right, this dagger scabbard is still fancy. The little girl is playing with it, so don''t take it out for shame. Otherwise, it will annoy the brothers, and you will look good."

    Yingxi frowned, and seeing that they were about to leave again, he kicked his feet.

    Shu Yu, "..." So it''s really scary to take out your dagger, isn''t it?

    She looked at Yingxi, and suddenly felt that the little girl really had no weapon at hand except for a dagger.

    Daggers are weapons suitable for close-quarters defense or assassination, and are obviously not suitable for dealing with people like the three-year-old.

    Shu Yu touched his chin and thought: Well, I have to give her a new weapon.

    The restaurant guy standing behind her was anxious, and wanted to tell her to call her maid back. There were several other parties, in case...

    But this idea has not yet come to an end, Yingxi has already beaten several people to the ground.

    Buddy is stunned.

    Shu Yu came back to his senses, walked up to the three-legged man and squatted down, watching him whimper, and said with a smile, "I''ve been kicked out twice, have you learned a lesson? Shouldn''t you tell me why you''re here? ?"

    "It hurts so much." The three rascals broke out in a cold sweat. He felt that when the dead girl kicked him, it hurt even more than the previous man kicked.

    Shu Yu smiled, of course it hurt.

    When Meng Yunzheng kicked him earlier, it was an act of desperation, the purpose was to keep him away, and he was afraid of involving Yan Bo next to him, so he did not exert enough strength.

    Yingxi is different. She is a very sincere person, but she used 100% strength to find the right angle, trying to beat them to the point where they couldn''t get up.

    San Yanzi really couldn''t stand up straight, so he could only lie there and couldn''t escape.

    The person who knows the current affairs is Junjie, and he still said it honestly.

    "We really didn''t want to do anything, is that the old beggar not sick? We saw that he hadn''t been out for two days and thought he died inside, so we came to collect his body... Collect..."

    In response to Shang Shu Yu''s cold expression, San Lei''s neck shrank, and he quickly changed his words, "Let''s come over and have a look, thinking that if he is gone, then a few of us can occupy this big house, right? In the past, when this old beggar was alive and kicking, his skills were very good, and none of us were his opponents. Now it is rare to see something happen to him, so we want to seize the opportunity. "

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, "But after you come in, you should see that he is still alive and well, why are you still putting people in sacks?"

 Chapter 1175ï¼š Someones dart board idea

    Chapter 1175 Someone''s idea of ??darts

    San Yanzi whispered, "He''s in a coma, his high fever doesn''t go away, and he won''t live long anyway."

    He said, raised his eyes, and his voice became even lower, "We just thought about taking people out and putting them anywhere, and let them fend for themselves. Our brothers can live in early."

    After Shu Yu heard this, he raised his eyebrows and looked at them with a half-smile.

    San Yanzi groaned in his heart, "You don''t believe it?"

    "Do not believe."

    "But I''m telling the truth, really." He pointed to his companions behind him, "Otherwise you ask them, I really didn''t lie to you."

    Shu Yu sighed, Yingxi had already come over with a stool behind him, Shu Yu gave her a ''good'' look, then sat down comfortably, and then asked, "What did you say? It''s the truth, then can you tell me the origin of this prosperous **** bureau? Just you little gangsters, you dare to make an idea of ??this house? Are you kidding me? Aren''t you afraid of the big official in the capital?"

    The guy behind her nodded again and again, that is, this house is related to the palace in the capital, and there are very few people in Tianning County who don''t know about it.

    Although some people had the idea of ????this house before, but they are all people with some strength and plan to go through the formal channels. Even if the old beggar is dead, just like a three-legged man, want to monopolize the house? dreaming.

    San Yanzi replied subconsciously, "Isn''t the high official in the capital beheaded?"

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, "How did you know that he was beheaded?"

    The guy''s eyes widened, "Master Gong was beheaded? When did it happen?"

    The news flow has been very slow these days. Although the Gongqiu incident has made a lot of noise, Shu Yu is sure that Tianning County, a small county town, has not spread to the point where it is well known to the common people this month.

    Look, haven''t you heard of this restaurant guy?

    San Yanzi realized that he was talking too fast, and hurriedly lowered his head.

    "Don''t tell? Then I can only use torture." Shu Yu stood up, stepped on the back of his hand, and slowly crushed it.

    San Yanzi''s face changed greatly, "Ah, it hurts, don''t step on it, I said, I said okay?"

    A thug like him is really not a man with a lot of backbone, and he will recruit everything if he suffers a little bit.

    Then he swallowed and said, "Isn''t it because my brothers couldn''t find anything to do in the county town, so they just wanted to go to Fucheng. There are people coming and going on the pier, maybe they can find work to do. So a few days ago, we went to Fucheng."

    Buddy scoffed, why can''t you find something to do? It was the people in the county who knew their virtues, and when they saw them approaching, they would hide away, so the three leprosy people went to Fucheng to steal them.

    "Huajiang Mansion is very prosperous. There are often boats coming and going on the dock. We went to the mansion for a walk. Who would have offended someone accidentally." When I encountered a hard stubble, I was caught on the spot.

    "That person is going to send us to the government, and my brothers must get away. Later, the person said, we can give us a chance. If a few of us get the Quansheng Escort Bureau, he will not only let us go, but also Give us some money."

    "But there is that old beggar guarding the Quansheng Escort Bureau, and he is also involved with the Lord Gong in the capital. We dare not. It was that person who told us that Lord Gong was beheaded, we just need to get rid of the old beggar."

 Chapter 1176ï¼š Yanbo wakes up

    Chapter 1176 Yan Bo wakes up

    It was also San Yanzi and the others who were lucky. When they were in a daze, they saw the old beggar stumbling around and looking at his health. Later, seeing that he hadn''t gone out for two days, I wanted to come in to check the situation.

    Who knew that the old beggar looked like he was in a coma and was seriously ill.

    Shu Yu frowned, "Who is that person looking for you?"

    "No, I don''t know."

    "Then how did he give you money?"

    San Yanzi said, "The man said, five days later, oh, the day after tomorrow. Let''s go to the Yuelai Restaurant in Fucheng to wait for him, and give us the money when things are done."

    the day after tomorrow?

    Shu Yu nodded, the question was almost over, she asked Yingxi to look at San Yanzi and went to the room by herself.

    Just as Meng Yunzheng was about to go out, the two almost bumped into each other.

    Meng Yunzheng quickly supported her and asked, "How is it?"

    Shu Yu entered the room and told him what San Yanzi said, and then asked about Yanbo''s situation.

    With Zhao Xi around, Yan Bo is not a big problem, he should wake up later.

    However, I don''t know if Yan Bo''s physical condition was not bad at first. As soon as Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu finished speaking, the person on the bed moved.

    Zhao Xi said happily, "It seems that he is about to wake up, he... ah..."

    Before he could finish speaking, he was slapped on the chest, Zhao Xi stepped on his hind legs and was supported by Meng Yunzheng.

    As soon as everyone looked up, they found that Uncle Yan didn''t even open his eyes, and he had already shot.

    Zhao Xi was the closest to him, so naturally he was the first to suffer.

    But apparently Yanbo didn''t intend to stop after the hit, his voice hoarse, "Shameless villain."

    Then he was about to get off the bed, Meng Pei stepped forward and hurriedly stopped him.

    Uncle Yan''s offensive immediately went towards him, Meng Pei could only stop him and say, "Brother Yan, it''s me, I''m Meng Pei."

    Yanbo paused and was stunned.

    He raised his head, frowned and squinted at the person in front of him.

    The next moment, his body softened, and he fell back straight, as if he had relieved his strength, and fell back on the bed.

    It was obvious that he just wanted to drive away the stranger who appeared in front of him. Now that he heard the familiar name, the force didn''t hold back, and it dissipated.

    But he still turned his head and looked at Meng Pei for a long time.

    After a long time, his expression became slightly excited, "You, you are really Meng Yaotou."

    "It''s me, Brother Yan, I''m back."

    Meng Pei held Uncle Yan''s hand and was equally excited, "You have suffered over the years."

    "You''re still alive, hahaha, that''s great, you''re still alive." Yan Bo couldn''t help laughing, and he couldn''t help but start choking after a few words of laughter.

    But from his few words, everyone knew that Uncle Yan''s madness should have been faked.

    Ten years of pretending to be crazy and selling stupid, Yan Bo''s life is indeed difficult.

    It''s just that after Yan Bo was excited, his mood became low again, and he said in a hoarse voice, "I didn''t expect that I would see you again, Meng Biaotou, I''m sorry for you. The safety is left to me, I am ashamed that I failed to keep Ah Yun and her mother."

    Meng Pei hurriedly sat on the bed, patted him on the shoulder and said, "So for all these years, you have been guarding the gate of the Quansheng Security Bureau, punishing yourself while watching our home?"

    Yanbo smiled wryly and nodded, "I don''t believe you are dead, you will come back sooner or later. And Ah Yun, he will definitely come back too."

 Chapter 1177ï¼š Another opportunity to make money

    Chapter 1177 Another chance to make money

    Therefore, he has to watch this house.

    If the house is gone, the father and son will not even have a place to stay when they come back.

    Meng Pei couldn''t help but his eyes were slightly red, "Yes, we will all come back. I am back, and Ah Yun is back too."

    Yanbo was taken aback, "What, what do you mean?"

    Meng Yunzheng stepped forward, crouched beside the bed, "Bo Yan."

    "You, you are..."

    "I''m Ah Yun, I''m back."

    Yanbo suddenly sat up again, Meng Yunzheng quickly got up and supported him.

    Seeing this, Shu Yu took a few steps outside and came out with Zhao Xi.

    The guy from the restaurant just came over and asked Shu Yu in a low voice, "Girl, what are you going to do with the three lepers? You can''t just hold on like this. Don''t you know that the three lepers are not easy to mess with? Yes, they are all rascals and sloppy, very difficult to deal with."

    Shu Yu thought for a while, then went back to San Lei Zi, and said to him, "You can''t get this Grand Escort, and you can''t get the money. However, I''ll give you another chance to make money, do you want it? ?"

    "What chance?"

    "Aren''t you going to see that person in Fucheng the day after tomorrow? If you can help me catch someone, I''ll pay you." Shu Yu felt that this was the idea of ??someone who had entered the Quansheng Security Bureau.

    Who is so greedy, they naturally want to see.

    San Yanzi rolled his eyes, thinking it made sense.

    These people seem to have a close relationship with the old beggar, maybe they are from the Meng family''s uncle''s side.

    The old beggar is fine, and there are people supporting him. This group of people has martial arts skills and is obviously not easy to mess with.

    So he nodded immediately, "Okay, I promise you, then we can go now?"

    "Let''s go."

    San Yanzi snorted coldly, and was about to get up, who knew that the pain would be severe when he moved.

    Fortunately, several of his companions were not as serious as him, and they were much better after falling to the ground for so long.

    A few people struggled to stand up, then helped San Lezi up, and limped towards the door slowly.

    This time they didn''t go out to the backyard either. The backyard was a mess and it was hard to walk. Anyway, the front door was open.

    They walked very slowly, Shu Yu shook his head straight at the sight, his body was too bad.

    Just thinking about it, Meng Yunzheng and Meng Pei came over, he said to Shu Yu, "Yan Bo talked for a while, and then fainted again. He needs to rest, my father and Zhao Xi will stay tonight, let''s go back to the inn first. ."

    "Let''s go now?"

    "Well." Meng Yunzheng looked at the sky, it was already a little late, "Dad wants to go back to the inn with us to get some medicine and change clothes."

    He turned his head and said to the guy in the restaurant, "Trouble the shopkeeper to make some food and send it to the escort."

    The guy nodded quickly, "No problem, no problem, I''ll let someone quickly bring it over hot."

    Several people were talking and just walked out.

    San Yanzi turned his head and saw that they were coming, he panicked, thinking that they had repented, and hurriedly asked his companions to help him go faster.

    Who knew that when we reached the door, when we opened the door, we found that there were many people standing outside.

    San Yanzi was stunned for a moment, then frowned and said, "What are you doing? You''re all gone, don''t block Laozi''s way."

    But the people outside the door did not look at him, but looked at Meng Pei behind them.

    After a while, someone in the crowd patted their legs and asked loudly, "Meng Darou? You are Meng Darou, right?"

    Meng Pei took a few steps forward. Even though he hadn''t seen each other for more than ten years, now that he met again, some strange and familiar feelings still came up.

 Chapter 1178ï¼š Mengjia Neighborhood

    Chapter 1178 Meng Family Neighborhood

    Meng Pei looked at the man and smiled, "It''s me, Brother Yuan, I haven''t seen you for a long time."

    When the middle-aged man surnamed Yuan heard his confession, his eyes widened instantly, "Meng Biaotou, you are really still alive, when did you come back? Where have you been all these years, back then..."

    Halfway through his words, thinking of what happened back then, he couldn''t help but sigh.

    Everyone is neighbors. Meng Pei is usually kind and generous, and he is very kind to everyone. They really don''t believe that some high-ranking official from the capital said that he was robbing civilian women.

    After all, Song Xin and Meng Pei''s love and affection are all in their eyes, and the tacit understanding between their husband and wife is not like pretending.

    It''s just that Song Xin died that year, and Meng Yunzheng was taken away again. Since Meng Biaotou is still alive, why didn''t he show up? It''s been ten years.

    This is not only the doubt in the middle-aged man''s heart, but also the puzzlement of other neighbors.

    Meng Pei and Meng Yunzheng glanced at each other. Now that they are back, they also plan to renovate the house of the security guard. They may deal with these neighbors in the future, so it is natural to explain it clearly.

    Therefore, Meng Pei sighed and said, "A lot of things did happen back then, and the relationship between them was a bit complicated. In the end, it was the high officials who offended the capital who were killed."

    The calamity of murder? ?

    Everyone was stunned, "What, what do you mean?"

    "It was not an accident that the security guard caught fire, and her wife was also killed by others. The person who harmed her was the lady Gong from the capital. In order to save Ah Yun''s life, her wife lied that Ah Yun was his son. The accident on Dart Road was also the means of that Gong-sama. It was my life and I survived. But I was still seriously injured. After I was healed, everything was too late..."

    He briefly explained the matter, and then talked about the fact that he had been chased by the killers sent by Lord Gong over the years, so he did not dare to show his face and could only secretly contact Meng Yunzheng.

    The crowd was just like listening to the scriptures, but they didn''t expect such a thrilling twist in the middle.

    "Then you show up now, will it be okay?"

    "It''s alright." Meng Pei laughed and patted Meng Yunzheng''s shoulder, "Our family A Yun has a lot to do. Over the years, he has been dormant by Lord Gong''s side, looking for evidence of his crime. He finally found it not long ago and handed it over to him. Your Majesty, Gongqiu intends to rebel, and he wasted on life and blood debts. He was beheaded more than a month ago."

    Everyone let out a ''hoo'', and the shock on their faces couldn''t be stopped. That powerful-looking high-ranking official in the capital was beheaded?

    followed, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    then followed Meng Pei''s line of sight to Meng Yunzheng. I didn''t feel it before, but now I feel more and more familiar.

    "Is it possible, this is Ah Yun?"

    "It''s really Ah Yun, oh, he looks like a talent."

    "So, Ah Yun has personally avenged his own family. This child is very promising when he is a child."

    Everyone was talking a lot, and some couldn''t wait to step forward to ask about the situation.

    However, the people who were most shocked at this moment were the three people and the guy in the restaurant opposite.

    San Yanzi swallowed, feeling that they wanted to occupy other people''s houses, but they were caught by the owner on the spot?

    That guy even looked at Shu Yu in a daze, and asked in a low voice, "Lu, Miss Lu, are these men from the Meng family?"

 Chapter 1179ï¼š to part ways

    Chapter 1179 is going to part ways

    Shu Yu nodded, "Yes."

    After thinking about it for a while, she said carefully, "And the former shopkeeper Fang of your restaurant, who was the one who was placed by Lord Gong in Tianning County to monitor the Meng family. After he left, he should not be able to come back. "

    The restaurant guy took a deep breath and was so startled that he almost rolled down the steps.

    Fortunately, there were a few people in the side, and he held them up to stabilize his body.

    Shu Yu laughed, "Treasurer Fang can''t come back, shouldn''t you be happy?"

    The expression on the guy''s face was uncontrollable, "Oh, happy, happy." It was just that the impact was a bit big.

    Shu Yu shook his head and turned to see that Meng Pei and the two had come out of the crowd.

    They still had something to do, so they chatted with the neighbors for a while, and if they had anything to say later, the two of them came out.

    The door of the Meng Family Escort was closed, and the couple greeted the guy and went to the inn where they stayed.

    Meng Pei packed his things and returned to the **** station.

    After Shu Yu and the others rested for a night, when they went to the **** station the next day, they saw that Bo Yan was fine.

    It was probably because he had a good foundation in the first place, and Zhao Xi¡¯s medical skills were excellent, so Yanbo didn¡¯t feel any discomfort except a little fatigue.

    When Shu Yu arrived, Meng Pei was discussing matters with Yan Bo.

    "...A Yun and I are going to take Xin''er''s ashes back to the Meng family''s old house and bury her well. We will leave in two days. Brother Yan, do you want to go with us?"

    Yanbo shook his head, "Didn''t you say you want to renovate the house? If you don''t have time, then leave this matter to me, and I will definitely repair the house exactly the same as before."

    Besides, he has stayed in Tianning County for so many years. Although he pretended to be a madman and became a beggar, he was very clear about the situation in Tianning County, and it was easy to find craftsmen and people.

    Meng Pei thought for a moment, then nodded, "Alright."

    The matter was decided, Yan Bo continued to stay in Tianning County.

    Meng Pei and Meng Yunzheng returned to their hometown and buried Song Xin.

    As for Shu Yu and the others, they are about to part ways with them here, and they have to rush back to Jiangyuan County as soon as possible.

    Have been away for a few months, Zhao Xi and Shu You''s wedding date is approaching.

    Mr. Zhao has not seen the face of his future daughter-in-law, so Zhao Xi has to work on the wedding as soon as possible, and he really has no time to go elsewhere.

    Shu Yu went to the capital because she was worried about Meng Yunzheng, but now that the dust has settled, there are many things in Jiangyuan County waiting for her to deal with.

    It takes more than three months to complete the full schedule, and the first batch of sunflowers have passed the maturity period.

    but¡­¡­

    Before leaving, there is one more thing to do.

    Early the next morning, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng went to the house of Sanfeizi and asked him to take him to the Yuelai Inn in Huajiang Mansion to meet the man who wanted to beat the Meng Family Escort.

    San Yanzi also had a companion next to him, and they separated from Shu Yu and the others as soon as they arrived in the Fucheng.

    The two groups walked into the Yuelai Inn one after the other.

    The time that the three scorpions and the man agreed on was Shih. It was not yet time for lunch, but there were a few people sitting in the lobby, but not many.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng found a table in the corner and sat down, ordered a pot of tea and snacks, and waited while talking.

    Just waited and waited, but no one was there, and the other party hadn''t appeared for half an hour.

    San Yanzi was a little anxious and asked his companions to go to the door to have a look.

    However, the companion went back and forth seven or eight times, but still nothing.

 Chapter 1180ï¼š Go to the prison cell in Fucheng

    Chapter 1180 Go to the cell in Fucheng

    The tea on the table has been changed to a pot, and the guys in the inn are looking at it with strange eyes, and the three rascals are suddenly flustered.

    He couldn''t help looking at Shu Yu''s table, but the other party gave him a calm expression, so he could only continue to wait with his legs shaking.

    Until noon, the guy at Yuelai Inn euphemistically expressed that there were a lot of guests and there was not enough space.

    San Yanzi stood up and walked out of the Yuelai Inn with his companions.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other and sighed, it seemed that the person would not appear.

    Unfortunately, the information that San Yanzi knows is very limited. He doesn''t know the other party''s name or where the other party is, and he can''t even describe his appearance. It''s really... a waste.

    The two walked out of the Yuelai Inn, and after turning a corner, the three scorpions and their companions immediately came over, "Meng Gongzi, Miss Lu, look, what''s going on?"

    Meng Yunzheng, "Either the other party knows that you didn''t get the Meng Family Escort, or they are playing tricks on you."

    Three scorpions choked, so he was busy working for nothing, and was beaten, but he couldn''t get a penny?

    People can''t wait, there is no clue at all, so it''s hard to check.

    Shu Yu and the others could only take this matter to heart for a while, and let Yan Bo who stayed in Tianning County pay more attention.

    She looked at San Yanzi''s chest and feet, and she couldn''t bear to look directly, "If you see that person again in the future, go to Yanbo and let him know. If you find him successfully, the promised reward will not be small."

    San Yanzi''s eyes lit up, "Really?"

    "The premise is that people have to catch it." But she has the final say on how much to pay.

    Just such a scoundrel, still want to make money from her?

    San Yanzi didn''t think so much. He felt that the Meng family had to rely on them. After all, only they had seen each other.

    "Then we won''t wait today, shall we go back?"

    Shu Yu said, "You guys go back first, we still have something to do."

    San Yanzi opened his mouth, wanting to say that they didn''t have a car and it was inconvenient to go back. Since they have something to do, can you give them some money to rent a car and go back to Tianning County?

    But as soon as he looked up, he saw Meng Yunzheng''s gloomy eyes, and his heart sank. The place where he was kicked the day before yesterday began to ache again, and he hurriedly grabbed his companion''s hand and slipped away.

    Seeing this, Shu Yu couldn''t help but burst into laughter, and said to Meng Yunzheng, "In the past, you had a warm and jade-like smile on your face, and everyone who saw you thought you were kind and talkative, but now you don''t need to pretend, I didn''t expect a look It can scare people away."

    Meng Yunzheng was helpless, "Stop laughing, let''s go."

    The two laughed and walked to the place where the carriage was parked. Yingxi was sitting there drinking water. When he saw them, he jumped off the carriage.

    "Miss, Young Master Meng, have you seen anyone?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "I didn''t show up. I don''t know if it was clear that we were waiting for him, or I didn''t even think about seeing San Lezi and the others again."

    Yingxi, "Then what should we do now?"

    Meng Yunzheng helped Shu Yu to get on the carriage, and replied, "We don''t have time now, and we don''t know much about Huajiang Prefecture and Tianning County, this matter can only let Yan Bo pay more attention."

    Yingxi nodded, and after the two of them got into the carriage, he lowered the curtain of the carriage, "Miss, shall we go back now?"

    "If you don''t go back, let''s go to the cell in Fucheng."

 Chapter 1181ï¼š Yingxi thing

    Chapter 1181 Yingxi''s affairs

    Yingxi grabbed the reins and asked in surprise, "Going to the cell? Miss, where are you going?"

    Shu Yu lifted the curtain of the car, tilted his head and said with a smile, "I promised you that I would check the whereabouts of your mother and stepfather. Now that we still have time, we just went to find out."

    Yingxi''s hand tightened all of a sudden, she turned around and looked moved, "Miss..."

    "Okay, let''s go, we have to rush back to the county town at night."

    Originally, if I saw the person San Yanzi mentioned today, there might be other troubles later, so I wouldn''t have time to inquire about Ying''s family, but the person didn''t show up, so I just finished the work and went back.

    Ying''s husband and wife died in prison. The jailer must know who the person who handled the corpse was, and most of them knew.

    It¡¯s just that several years have passed, and prisoners often die in prison, and I don¡¯t know if they still remember Ying¡¯s husband and wife.

    She guessed that Yingxi drove the carriage to the prison quickly.

    There were people guarding the gate, and when they saw Shu Yu''s carriage parked outside, someone came forward immediately, "The cell is heavy, and the idle people can''t wait to get close."

    Yingxi hurriedly took out a dozen copper plates from his body and said to the guard, "Brother, please, please, I want to find Big Brother Tan Ping."

    The guard glanced at the copper plate in his hand, his expression calmed down, "Okay, you wait."

    When the guards entered, Ying Xi turned his head to Shu Yu and said, "Tan Ping is the jailer in this cell, and he''s not bad. When my brother and I were in the cell before, he said that my brother was very loyal, and he and my brother were very loyal. As half a friend, he takes good care of our brothers and sisters."

    Shu Yu nodded, knowing acquaintances is naturally good.

    Several people waited at the door for a while, and soon saw a short man of twenty-five or six years old walking out.

    He looked left and right, then walked towards the carriage.

    "You are looking for me? Who are you, what are you looking for?"

    Yingxi took a step forward, "Brother Tan, it''s me, do you remember me?"

    Tan Ping was startled, squinted and looked at Yingxi for a moment, then slammed his palms together, "You, are you that girl? Yingdong is his sister, right?"

    "it''s me."

    Tan Pingle was happy, but he didn''t expect to see her again, "Why are you here? Where''s your brother?"

    Yingxi looked back at Shu Yu and smiled at him, "I''m going through Huajiang Mansion with my young lady this time, my brother is not here."

    Tan Ping then remembered that both brother and sister were sold, thinking that the two people in this carriage were her masters.

    He sighed a little in his heart, the good young master and young lady of the **** bureau have now been reduced to the point where they can only be used by people.

    It''s been three or four years, right? He almost didn''t recognize it.

    "You... Are you and your brother still together?"

    Yingxi nodded again and again, "Yes, my brother and I have never been separated, and now we meet the lady, and she treats us very well. I came here this time to ask Brother Tan about the... "

    It turned out to be so.

    Tan Ping couldn''t help but glanced at the two people in the carriage, and the master went to the door of the cell with his servants to find out what happened to the two prisoners.

    It seems that Yingxi is right, the host is really kind to her.

    "Brother Tan, do you know about this?"

    Hearing Yingxi''s words, Tan Ping came back to his senses and nodded, "I got to know you and your brother for a while. I paid special attention to the Ying family''s affairs."

 Chapter 1182ï¼š Looking for Uncle Li

    Chapter 1182 Find Uncle Li

    When Yingxi heard this, he immediately became overjoyed, "Well, then you know..."

    Tan Ping nodded, "After your parents died, your siblings and other children of the Ying family were sold. Relatives and friends who were close to the Ying family were also afraid of being affected and did not dare to come forward. Later Ying Dao sent his wife''s maiden brother to Yizhuang to claim the body back for burial."

    Yingxi''s expression froze, his wife''s maiden brother?

    Her stepfather, Yingqi, gave birth to two sons and a daughter with his first wife, Li, and died of illness in the tenth year.

    Three years later, he married her mother as his successor.

    It¡¯s just that a few years have passed since the good days, the Ying family suffered a great disaster, and none of the Ying family escaped.

    Originally, after his stepfather remarried, his maiden brother on his wife¡¯s side had little contact with the Ying family, but only occasionally came to see how his nephew and niece were doing.

    Unexpectedly, after the accident at Ying''s family, it was actually their responsibility.

    Yingxi didn''t know where Li''s family was and had never been there before, so he could only ask Tan Ping.

    Tan Ping wasn''t very clear either, so he said, "Wait for me for a while, I''ll ask you about it."

    "Thank you, Brother Tan."

    Tan Ping waved his hand, turned around and went back to the cell.

    Yingxi was a little nervous. She knew that for a prisoner who died in prison, it would be fine if someone had collected the body.

    She had been up and down in her heart before, always worried that it would be the worst outcome.

    Now that he knows that someone has dealt with the matter behind him, Yingxi is grateful to him no matter who it is.

    A hand suddenly appeared on his shoulder. When Yingxi turned around, he saw Shu Yu smiled and said, "Don''t be nervous, it''s a good thing to find it."

    "Um."

    After a quarter of an hour, Tan Ping came back.

    He has changed into a clean uniform, and the damp and **** smell on his body has also dissipated a lot. He responded to Xi and said, "The Li family is in Dafang Street, but the specific location is not known, let''s go to Dafang Street first. Ask again."

    "Row."

    Tan Ping turned his head and looked at Meng Yunzheng in the carriage, "That son, are you waiting here for a while?"

    "No, Dafang Street shouldn''t be near, so hurry over by car."

    Dafang Street is really not close, if it is close, Tan Ping, who has been walking around here, will not be unaware.

    Tan Ping was a little surprised. This time, he was even more convinced that the master family that the two Yingxi brothers and sisters met was a kind-hearted man, and he was so kind to a little maid.

    Since the other party said it, Tan Ping didn''t refuse, but he didn''t go into the carriage. He just sat on the carriage, took the reins from Yingxi''s hand, and drove the car to lead the way.

    When we arrived at Dafang Street, Tan Ping came down first and asked his neighbors.

    Fortunately, luck was not bad, the second person who asked happened to know their house and took them directly to the door of Li''s house.

    Tan Ping went up and knocked on the door, and soon a man in his fifties came out. His temples were a little white. He squinted at the few people at the door, "Who are you looking for?"

    Tan Ping introduced his identity. When the other party heard that he was a jailer, his face changed slightly and he said nervously, "I, we didn''t commit a crime, what are you looking for in my house?"

    "We want to find out where Yingqi and his wife are buried now."

    The man frowned, "What do you ask them to do? It''s been several years since this happened, so there shouldn''t be any problems with the case, right? But this person is dead."

 Chapter 1183ï¼š in the east hill

    Chapter 1183 On the East Hill

    "Old man, you misunderstood." Tan Ping smiled, "The case has been closed long ago, and naturally there will be no more problems."

    He asked Yingxi to step forward and introduced, "This is Yingxi Ying, the youngest daughter of Yingqi and Jiang''s. This time I happened to pass through Huajiang Mansion, so I wanted to inquire about the situation of my parents, so that I could go to Zhuxiang to fulfill my filial piety. ."

    Old Man Li''s eyes widened when he heard Yingxi''s identity. But soon, his eyes began to wander slightly.

    Upon seeing this, Yingxi had a bad premonition in his heart, and asked anxiously, "Uncle Li, please tell me where my parents are."

    Old Man Li waved his hand, "How do I know, I..."

    Tan Ping also felt that something was wrong, he frowned and said, "Old man, I have inquired about it. You were indeed responsible for the funeral of the Ying family."

    Old man Li was a little worried about Tan Ping''s identity, he hesitated for a moment, and when he saw that he couldn''t avoid it, he could only say, "Their corpses were indeed buried by me. You, if you want to pay homage to your mother, go to Go to the east hill, where your mother is buried."

    "That should start..." Tan Ping felt a little strange.

    Sure enough, Old Man Li patted his leg and said, "Then Yingqi must have been buried in the ancestral grave of the Ying family."

    He glanced at Yingxi and felt that he had done nothing wrong, so he simply stopped hiding and said directly, "Don''t blame me, girl, Yingqi and my little sister are the original husband and wife, and they must be buried together. Yes. Your mother, your mother is the successor, and she didn''t give birth to children and half daughters to the Ying family, so it''s not easy to enter the ancestral grave, right?"

    At the end, the voice dropped again.

    Yingxi exhaled a sigh of relief, in fact, there is nothing to enter the ancestral tomb of Ying''s family. She just saw that Uncle Li was hesitating to speak, and she thought that her mother had not been properly buried. Now that she knew that the person was at the top of Dongshan, she was relieved.

    She raised her head and saw Uncle Li glanced at Tan Ping with some fear, and then bowed respectfully with a slightly serious expression, "Uncle Li, I don''t mean to blame you, on the contrary, I have to thank you. I am very grateful that you could still take the burial for my mother in such a situation at that time."

    Old man Li listened to her, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and said in a low voice, "It''s still reasonable for you."

    Yingxi, "It''s just that the east hill is huge. I don''t know where it is. Can you ask Uncle Li to take me there?"

    Old man Li frowned, a little unhappy, but with Tan Ping next to him, he could only say, "Okay, I''ll take you there."

    "Thank you."

    This time, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng didn''t follow him, they just left the carriage to Yingxi and asked her to go back early, while she and Meng Yunzheng planned to stroll around here.

    This Huajiang Mansion is more prosperous than Dongan Mansion, and the prices are slightly higher.

    Shu Yu thought, in the future, when the production of melon seeds and sunflower oil increases, maybe a shop can be set up here.

    In particular, Huajiangfu has a wharf, and it is also convenient to go to the capital, and there are many merchants.

    Thinking of this, she simply turned her head and said to Meng Yunzheng, "Let''s go and see if there is a suitable store nearby to sell it."

    Unfortunately, although Dafang Street is lively, it is not a good location in Huajiangfu, and it is a bit far from the wharf.

    Shu Yu didn''t want to go shopping. There was a restaurant not far away, so the two planned to drink tea in the restaurant and wait for Yingxi to come back.

    Who knew that as soon as she entered the door of the restaurant, her eyes suddenly fell on a small object on the counter.

 Chapter 1184ï¼š sooner or later something will happen

    Chapter 1184 Sooner or later something will happen

    Meng Yunzheng followed her line of sight and raised his eyebrows, "This is... a high-speed drum?"

    Shu Yu nodded, just as the shopkeeper saw them, he immediately said, "Do you two recognize this thing? To tell you the truth, this farm tool is called a high-speed rotary drum, and it is a new thing that benefits the people. This year is very special. It''s hot, go outside for a spin, and few people don''t know about it."

    Shu Yu of course knew about this thing, he had seen it when it was just taking shape.

    She just thought it was strange, "Since it''s a farm tool, it shouldn''t have much to do with your restaurant. Why don''t you put the God of Wealth, but put such a thing?"

    The shopkeeper laughed loudly and said slightly proudly, "You don''t know that girl, this high-speed drum was made by Master Yao, the current servant of the Ministry of Industry in the capital, and presented to the imperial court. That Master Yao''s home is in ours. This Huajiang Mansion. The owner of our restaurant is Master Yao''s brother."

    Therefore, placing this high-speed reel on the counter is no different from placing the God of Wealth on it.

    Shu Yu was stunned, and then looked at Meng Yunzheng.

    Yes, she almost forgot, isn''t Yao An''s home in Huajiang Mansion? So, this restaurant was opened by Yao An''s family?

    Shu Yu looked at the wooden menu board hanging behind the counter, and the price was written on it. It was much higher than the price they had seen at the Yuelai Inn, but looking at the layout and layout of the restaurant, I followed Yuelai. Similar to the inn.

    Looking at the menu board again, it seems to be quite new, obviously it was just replaced within half a year.

    Good guy, not only sent Yao An to the capital and asked Yao Tianqin to find him a petty official, but he also used Yao Tianqin''s identity as the servant of the Ministry of Industry to show off his power and make money.

    "Master, girl, where are you?" After the shopkeeper finished talking about the background of his restaurant, he invited Shu Yu and the two to come in with a smile.

    But Shu Yu didn''t want to enter at all, she wasn''t taking advantage of her, and she didn''t want to give money to the Yao family to earn money.

    So Shu Yu asked with a smile, "Is the oil you use for cooking sunflower oil?"

    The shopkeeper was stunned, sunflower oil? what oil is that?

    He shook his head, "All we use at home are high-quality lard and rapeseed oil."

    Shu Yu sighed, "That won''t work, I only eat dishes cooked with sunflower oil."

    Meng Yunzheng comforted her, "If this one doesn''t exist, let''s find another one. Huajiang Mansion is so big, we will find it."

    "That''s right." Shu Yu nodded, "Let''s go then, go to another house."

    After speaking, the two left the restaurant without waiting for the shopkeeper to stop them.

    The shopkeeper''s brows tightened and he murmured in a low voice, "What kind of oil is this sunflower oil? I''ve never heard of it before."

    He called the guy on the side and asked him to inquire about where there was sunflower oil in Huajiang Prefecture.

    As soon as the guy left, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng walked out of the corner.

    Shu Yu was overjoyed, "After my sunflower oil is on the market, I will use this method to promote it in the restaurant. What do you think?"

    "Can."

    "But this Yao family is really shameless. They do business under the name of Uncle Yao, and don''t talk about martial arts. I just looked at it, and it''s not a place to eat now, but the guests in the restaurant are not. A lot."

    Shu Yu felt that most of them came for Yao Tianqin, the minister of the Ministry of Industry.

    Meng Yunzheng, "Sooner or later something will happen if this goes on."

    The Yao family treats Shu Yu well, and it is of course impossible for them to turn a blind eye when encountering such a thing.

 Chapter 1185ï¼š You brothers and sisters followed a good master

    Chapter 1185 Your brothers and sisters followed a good master

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng soon found another restaurant. The two found a quiet private room, ordered a few dishes, and then asked the guy for a pen, ink, paper and inkstone.

    Without waiting for the dishes to be ready, Shu Yu ground it and started writing letters.

    Before anything happened, she had to remind the Yao family.

    How to deal with it depends on the Yao family''s own intentions.

    Shu Yu quickly finished writing and sealed it, and then he found a post office, and the postman sent it directly to the capital, and handed it over to Yao Tianqin or Yao Bo.

    After doing all this, Yingxi just came back.

    She looked a little haggard and relieved, and there was a smile on her face.

    When he came to Shu Yu''s side, he still said a little embarrassedly, "Miss, can I borrow ten taels of silver?"

    She explained, "Brother Tan Ping and Uncle Li have helped me a lot, and I want to buy something for them as a thank you gift. Especially Uncle Li, when he was collecting the bodies of his parents, he spent money on the burial. I want to give it back to him."

    Yingxi had a lot of money before, and Shu Yu was generous to her. She would be rewarded with silver if she did a good job. It can be said that her life was very comfortable.

    But this trip was very rare, especially when she went to the capital, she also bought a lot of things along with her, and brought some practical ones for her eldest brother, and her pockets shrunk all of a sudden.

    Shu Yu gave her a silver note without saying a word, "If it''s not enough, ask me again."

    "Thank you Miss."

    Yingxi turned around happily and went to buy something, and gave the thank you gift to Tan Ping, who went back, just asking her to take care of herself and say hello to Yingdong for him by the way.

    Yingxi then brought something to Old Man Li. Old Man Li looked at the pork, cloth, cakes, and silver in his hand with a complicated expression and didn''t say anything for a long time.

    He didn''t refuse, he took the things and sighed, "You two brothers and sisters are indeed with a good master." He is generous and kind, and he treats his servants like his relatives.

    At the very least, even if this girl is just a maid, she will not worry about food and clothing and live a comfortable life.

    I don''t know where his nephews and nieces were sold, and what kind of life they live now.

    Old Man Li shook his head and went home with a thank you gift.

    Yingxi pursed her lips and returned to Shu Yu''s side.

    Only then did Shu Yu ask about the situation at Dongshantou, and Yingxi said, "There are many wild tombs on the other side of Dongshantou, no one goes to them, and they are desolate. Neither my brother nor I are here, and my mother''s tomb has not been cleaned up. It''s overgrown with grass."

    She originally wanted to pull up all the grass around the tomb, but time did not allow, the young lady was waiting for her in the city, and Tan Ping and Uncle Li could not watch.

    Yingxi came back first, "Miss, I want to move my mother''s grave and move her to my father''s grave, is that okay?"

    "sure."

    However, it is time to move graves these days. If the time is wrong, many people think that the deceased will not be peaceful.

    But Yingxi and the others went to the fortune teller to do the math, but found that the nearest suitable time is half a month later, and the later time is 20 days, or a month later.

    In short, within half a month, there are no good days.

    fortnight? It is definitely impossible for Shu Yu to wait here for half a month.

    Yingxi can''t stay here alone, she is now the maid and guard of the young lady, and the young lady has to protect her all the way home.

    Miss has been tolerant enough to her, she would be too impersonal if she was too far ahead.

    Happy Lantern Festival, dear

    The new year is over, and the five watch will resume tomorrow, love you all

 Chapter 1186ï¼š The dog has a name

    Chapter 1186 The dog has a name

    Yingxi was struggling, but Shu Yu gave her an idea, "Since there will be a good life in half a month and a month, why don''t you go back with me first, and then come with your brother. Move in for your mother. Tomb, your brother is also there, it will always make your mother happier."

    Yingxi was taken aback for a moment, then looked at her in astonishment, "Miss, you..."

    "Then it''s decided. After you finish your work in Tianning County, it happens that Uncle Meng and the others are almost back. Then you can go back to Jiangyuan County together."

    Yingxi pursed her lips, "But this way, there will be no one around Miss."

    "It doesn''t matter, there are a lot of people in the family, and I can help you with anything. I won''t encounter any danger in Jiangyuan County."

    The matter was settled like this. It was not early, so the group hurried out of the city and went straight to Tianning County.

    The next day, they had to leave.

    Uncle Yan was already in good health. Meng Pei asked the shopkeeper at the opposite restaurant to take more care of him, then he took the ashes and went back to his hometown with Meng Yunzheng.

    Shu Yu, Zhao Xi and others sent them away first, and in the middle of the afternoon, they also set off to go back to Jiangyuan County.

    The rest of the way, they all rode on a carriage, and the journey was not fast. After all, there was an elderly doctor Zhao and a young dog.

    Oh, no, now the dog has a new name, Song Le, which means simple, I hope he is happy.

    Xiao Lele has not spoken yet, but now he can interact with them.

    Old Doctor Zhao said that his condition was gradually improving, and he might be willing to speak soon.

    The group wandered around, and after rushing for several days, they finally arrived at Dong''an House.

    Stayed in Dong''an for one night, and went straight back to Jiangyuan County the next morning.

    As the carriage was about to pass Sunflower Village, Shu Yu suddenly stopped.

    Zhao Xi was a little puzzled, "What do you do when you stop?" The closer he got to Jiangyuan County, the more impatient Zhao Xi was, and he wished that he would fly back to see his fiancee immediately.

    He was very dissatisfied with Shu Yu''s parking behavior.

    Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll his eyes, "I''m going to visit Zhuangzi, how about you?"

    "I won''t go." Zhao Xi replied without thinking, "We''ve been out for several months, your sister must be very worried."

    Shu Yu, "..." My sister is the only one worried, right?

    "Okay, then you go back to the county town first, and tell me--sister, we''ll be back, and we''ll be home later." She lengthened her voice over the word "sister", with a bit of ridicule in her tone.

    Zhao Xi laughed twice and nodded again and again, "Okay, okay."

    Shu Yu looked down at Xiao Songle, "Do you want to go back to the county town with Doctor Zhao and the others?"

    Xiao Song Le pursed her lips and didn''t speak, but she stretched out her small hand and grabbed the hem of her clothes tightly.

    Okay, no need to say more, this kid wants to follow him.

    Shu Yu said goodbye to Zhao Xi and the old doctor Zhao, and seeing their carriage go farther and farther, she rubbed Xiao Song Le''s head, "Let''s go, let''s show you our Zhuangzi. It''s a pity, We came back late, if we had been a month earlier, we might still have seen the golden sunflowers."

    Xiao Songle raised his head, a little dazed, what kind of flower is a sunflower?

    Shu Yu smiled, "You''ll know in a few months, and I''ll take you over to see it."

    As she said, she lifted the curtain of the car and looked out. As the carriage moved, the situation of the hundred acres of land also came into view.

 Chapter 1187ï¼š goodbye little bud

    Chapter 1187 Goodbye Xiaoyaer

    Originally, 80 acres of land were planted with alfalfa, but now it seems that all of them have been eradicated and sunflowers have been planted.

    Looking at the past from such a distance, a small bud that has just emerged is fluttering in the wind, a green one.

    To Shu Yu''s surprise, the perimeter of so many places was fenced off.

    The wooden stakes are tied into the ground, and several layers of hemp ropes are used to connect them to form a big circle, and the sunflowers are all circled inside.

    Not only that, there are many farmers in the fields who are patrolling and taking care of them, doing their best.

    Seeing a carriage driving towards them, several familiar farmers raised their heads and looked towards them.

    They had met Yingxi, and when they saw her sitting on the carriage, they were immediately excited.

    "It''s the owner, the owner is back."

    "Quick, go and tell Lu Zhuangtou."

    "Lu Zhuangzi is watering the field on the left, I''ll call him."

    Shu Yu approached the window, raised his hand and greeted everyone, and the carriage quickly drove towards Zhuangzi.

    When he arrived at the gate of Zhuangzi, before the carriage stopped, Shu Yu saw a small figure sitting at the door stand up and ran towards him.

    "Sister Ayu." Xiao Ya''er was very excited, "Are you back?"

    Shu Yu got off the carriage and asked with a smile, "Why are you sitting at the door?"

    "Sister-in-law Zhou said that I was young and would not let me do those laborious things, so I simply went to the gate to see the door, and I could peel the beans while watching, so that I could be the first to see whoever came."

    The little girl is alone now, and she is actually very insecure. If she doesn''t do something, she will feel that she is useless and will be thrown away sooner or later.

    Zhou Qiao saw that she was thin and small, so naturally she would not let her do heavy work, but she would still be able to help her out on weekdays. It''s just that yesterday Zhuangzi came to help two people who were not easy to get along with, so the little girl didn''t go forward.

    She was very happy to see Shu Yu, chatting chatteringly.

    She didn''t stop abruptly until she saw Shu Yu carrying a little boy out of the carriage.

    Then looked at the little boy curiously, who knew that Xiao Songle quickly turned his head after seeing her, buried his face in Shu Yu''s arms, and held her clothes tightly with his little hands.

    Shu Yu was stunned by this reaction. During this period of time they and Xiao Songle were getting along, they had never seen him behave in such a strange way. He has always been indifferent to other people''s eyes. He has met many people on the boat and on the road, and some people have been staring at him, but he is very "calm".

    Shu Yu thought about it.

    It was Xiao Ya''er. Seeing that her younger brother didn''t want to talk to her, she silently retracted her gaze and walked into Zhuangzi with Shu Yu.

    Before entering the door, he obediently packed up the half-peeled beans on the ground, and then walked beside Shu Yu, raised his head and said, "Sister Ayu, you are going to live in Zhuangzi tonight. ?"

    "No, I''ll come and have a look. I''m going back to the county soon."

    Xiao Ya''er was a little disappointed, "Okay."

    Shu Yu smiled and took out a pair of head flowers from his sleeve, "I bought this for you in Beijing. Children as old as you over there wear this. I also bought it for A Ning. A pair, a different color from yours."

    Xiao Ya''er looked at the head flower in front of her in surprise. The head flower was pink with tassel hanging on it, which was very beautiful.

    She likes it, but she should reject it.

    Just before he could make a sound, a ''bang'' sound suddenly came from his ear.

 Chapter 1188ï¼š Zhou Qiao is pregnant

    Chapter 1188 Zhou Qiao is pregnant

    Xiao Ya''er was startled, Shu Yu also frowned and looked in the direction of the sound.

    Over there, it seems to be the kitchen.

    Shu Yu wanted to go over and have a look, but just took two steps when he saw a person walking out of the main room, and he was rushing to the kitchen.

    But after walking a few steps, she saw Shu Yu standing in the yard, her eyes widened in astonishment.

    Immediately, he turned his heels and walked directly towards Shu Yu.

    "Ayu, when did you come back?"

    Shu Yu shoved the head flower into Xiao Ya''er''s arms, and then talked to Zhou Qiao, "I just came back, and I haven''t gone home yet, so I came to have a look after Zhuangzi."

    At the end, he looked at Zhou Qiao strangely for a long time, "Are you..."

    Zhou Qiao suddenly felt a little shy, "Did you see it? Me, I''m already pregnant. You found out a few days after you left home. It''s been four months now."

    Shu Yu opened his mouth and looked at her stomach blankly.

    No wonder she felt that Zhou Qiao had gained a lot of weight and her belly was a little bit out.

    It''s just that the weather is getting colder now, and Zhou Qiao''s clothes are so thick that you can''t see it at first glance.

    After being stunned, he was happy, "Then I''ll congratulate my sister-in-law here first."

    Zhou Qiao laughed, and then her eyes fell on Xiao Songle in her arms, a little suspicious, "This is..."

    "This is Song Le, Meng Yunzheng''s cousin. It''s a long story, you''ll find out later."

    As she spoke, she tossed Xiao Songle upside down.

    Zhou Qiao saw that she was struggling to hold her, and quickly led them inside, "You must be tired just now, so let''s go to the main room to talk and walk."

    Shu Yu is not tired, but Xiao Songle is no longer thin, and holding it all the time is indeed a little sore.

    Before, Zhao Xi and the others took turns holding him, or let him walk down by himself.

    It''s just that when she got off the carriage with him in her arms, he turned around and hugged her neck tightly when he saw Xiao Ya''er. This reaction made her a little concerned, so she gave up her plan to put him on the ground and carried him all the way in. of.

    Zhou Qiao led them inside, and when they reached the main room, Shu Yu asked, "What''s going on in the kitchen, do you want to take a look?"

    Speaking of this, Zhou Qiao looked like she had a headache.

    She poured a cup of tea for Shu Yu, then waved her hand and said, "It should be fine, it''s just that my mother-in-law and my second aunt got into a fight."

    "You mean, auntie... and your second aunt are here?"

    Mrs. Li, the eldest auntie, will not talk about it. Zhou Qiao''s second aunt, Shu Yu, has also met.

    When she just came back from exile, she went directly to the clothing store, and happened to bump into this second aunt who was talking bad about her behind his back, and was still trying to persuade Zhou Qiao and Daniu Ge Heli to remarry.

    was later scared away by her.

    Since then, she hasn''t seen this second aunt, and she doesn''t know if she''s embarrassed or scared.

    Now listening to Zhou Qiao''s meaning, she is still in a fight with the auntie?

    Zhou Qiao said, "Am I pregnant? Both my mother-in-law and my second aunt came to see me, saying they wanted to take care of me. Who would have known that the two of them would go toe-to-toe with Maimang when they met, and they had quarreled three or four times. "

    Shu Yu frowned, "They... live on Zhuangzi?"

    "That''s not true." Zhou Qiao shook her head, "They all came here last afternoon and only stayed for a day."

    "Just lived for one day, and then quarreled three or four times?" These two are natural enemies, no wonder Zhou Qiao has a headache when he talks about this.

 Chapter 1189ï¼š Let the big cow be the master

    Chapter 1189 Let the Daniel call the shots

    Zhou Qiao nodded helplessly, "The two of them don''t like each other. Brother Daniel said, I will send them back to the county this afternoon."

    Shu Yu also felt that it would be better to send them away. Zhou Qiao is a pregnant woman, at least she needs to rest.

    "Your second aunt can say, is my aunt willing to leave?"

    Zhou Qiao lowered her voice, "I was unhappy at first, but I can''t beat your big brother."

    When the family found out about her pregnancy, Mrs. Li said that there was no one to take care of her living in this village. She was a mother-in-law and had four children. She was very experienced.

    At that time, Mrs. Li packed up and prepared to come over, but Da Niu refused. He knew too much about his mother''s temperament, and there would definitely be many contradictions when he came over.

    The eldest sister Cuihua also helped to persuade, saying that there are so many peasant women in Zhuangzi, which one does not have the experience of giving birth? Now that Daniel is Zhuangtou, those people will only help Zhou Qiao with more care.

    If the Li family leaves, then Shangshi Village will be left with a loose road, so how can it be done?

    In addition, the old lady also scolded her, and the Li family stopped.

    I just come to Zhuangzi every two weeks, stay for a day or two, and bring some supplements to Daniel and Zhou Qiao. In such a short time, nothing will happen.

    "To be honest, my mother-in-law has a really bad temper, but she really loves her children. Although she doesn''t want to spend on my daughter-in-law, she is very happy to spend the household that Daniel had handed over before he got married. The child in my belly goes. Several times, it''s big and small, just..." The skill of cooking supplements is not very good.

    I don''t know what Li added to it. Anyway, Zhou Qiao felt nauseous after eating it.

    When Shu Yu heard this, he thought of the last time Mrs. Li brought a recipe for pregnancy that she got from nowhere, shouldn''t this supplement be any kind of messy stuff in it?

    As her auntie, if she heard that there was a recipe for a son, she would most likely buy it for Zhou Qiao to eat.

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu said to Zhou Qiao, "Dr. Zhao has already returned. Later, let Brother Daniel show you to the county town to show him. Dr. Zhao''s master is very good at making medicated meals, so he asked him to make a list later. You take the kind of supplements he prescribes."

    As for what her aunt brought it, it¡¯s better to touch it sparingly.

    Who knows what she will do.

    Zhou Qiao nodded.

    The two were talking, and the big cow who heard the news from the farmer outside also hurried back.

    As soon as he came, he went straight to the main room. Unexpectedly, before he got there, Mrs. Li and the second aunt of the Zhou family, who came out while arguing in the kitchen, saw him, and immediately ran towards him and held them back. He asked him to call the shots, "Da Niu, hurry up and drive this old goddess out."

    Auntie Tuesday was unhappy, "What do you mean? Daniu Lu, you married a girl from my Zhou family, and now you are going to kill the donkey. You don''t want to see me, the second aunt of my in-laws?"

    "What does he want to see you? You''re going to kill my grandson, you poisonous woman."

    "What did you say?"

    Li Shi snorted coldly, took Daniel''s arm and said, "Da Niu, you don''t know, this old goddess said that she brought the abortion pill for your daughter-in-law to eat. As a result, I took a look, what kind of abortion pill, They are all broken pieces. Who would sell this medicine in the pharmacy in the city''s medical hospital? I don''t know where she got it from, some of them are already wet. I dropped the jar of the medicine and she was anxious with me. "

 Chapter 1190ï¼š Shu Yus guess

    Chapter 1190 Shu Yu''s guess is in

    The quarrel between the two quickly provoked Shu Yu and Zhou Qiao to walk out of the main room. When they heard Li''s words, they were both speechless.

    Zhou Qiao knew that her second aunt couldn''t bear the money, but she couldn''t bear to buy it. How could she just use the medicine she took in her mouth? Fortunately, she didn''t plan to eat it either.

    The quarrelling people didn''t see a few people standing behind them. When Auntie heard Li''s words on Tuesday, she immediately sneered.

    She pointed at Li''s nose with her arms on her hips and said, "You''re too embarrassed to tell me that although the anti-abortion pills I brought are a little broken, they still have the effect of anti-abortion. What about you? The tonic you went for is What kind of stuff? People say that you have a son, you believe it, you will buy five pairs, and you are not afraid of eating something wrong with your daughter-in-law. "

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Her previous guesses and concerns were hit, and Li actually bought it.

    Da Niu felt incredible when he heard it, "Mother, did you really buy it?"

    Mr. Li hesitated, "What that person said is true. Those who have eaten the medicine he sold have all given birth to sons."

    Daniel''s whole face sank, "Don''t buy anything for Qiaoer to eat in the future, you go to pack up, and I''ll take you back to the county right away."

    "Da Niu, what do you mean? Am I going to harm my own grandson?" Li Shi was shocked. Since Zhou Qiao was pregnant, hasn''t she done enough with her heart and lungs?

    Auntie Tuesday on the side of is a little smug.

    Who knew that Daniel turned his attention and landed on her, "There is second aunt, you and my mother go back to the county town."

    Auntie Tuesday''s smile froze for a moment, and immediately became unhappy, she raised her head to refute.

    However, a voice suddenly came from behind him, "Brother Daniel, just in a moment I have to go back, I will send them away."

    The expressions of Mrs. Li and Aunt Tuesday changed suddenly, and they were a little afraid to look back for a while.

    This voice, why is this voice so familiar? It seems like... Lu Shuyu?

    The next moment, Daniel''s excited voice confirmed their guess.

    "Ayu, you''re back. I heard that I saw your carriage, so I rushed home. You wait for me, I''ll wash my face, and I''ll tell you later."

    "OK."

    Shu Yu smiled and watched Daniel turn and leave.

    Immediately looked at Mrs. Li and Aunt Tuesday, seeing that they were still turning their backs to him, he almost burst out laughing.

    Is she so scary now?

    "Auntie? Auntie Tuesday? Why are you so motionless?"

    I dare not move...

    Li shi came back to his senses quickly. After thinking about it, she and A Yu had no conflict. She left Jiangyuan County a few months ago, and they were still very close.

    So she turned around immediately, as if she couldn''t react with joy, "Oh, it''s really Ayu, I just said that the voice sounded a little familiar, I thought I was hallucinating, but I didn''t expect it was really you. When did you come back from the capital, is the capital fun? Is it very lively, or you are lucky to have gone to the emperor''s feet at a young age."

    Shu Yu, "..." I don''t know how to speak, so I suggest you talk less.

    Zhou Qiao reminded, "Mother, Shu Yu is going to do business." Not to play.

    Li glared at her, and then said to Shu Yu with a smile on her face, "You know that your sister-in-law is pregnant, right? You are about to become an aunt. This is the first grandchild of our Lu family. Your milk and yours are very important."

    said, she pulled Shu Yu back to the main room with an affectionate face.

    As for Aunt Tuesday, she silently reduced her presence.

 Chapter 1191ï¼š Daniel shocked

    Chapter 1191 Daniel shocked

    On Tuesday, Auntie was still a little afraid of Shu Yu. The last time she received the money, she kept persuading Zhou Qiao and Li to remarry while the news of Shu Yu''s exile spread all over the sky.

    When she said this, she was heard right.

    Originally, she didn''t feel anything, but the next day she found out that she had become a village king.

    Since that day, Auntie Tuesday has been flustered, for fear that she will settle accounts with herself, so she has not dared to appear in front of Lu''s family, let alone go to Zhou Qiao.

    It was not until she heard that Zhou Qiao was pregnant that she had the idea of ??reconnecting.

    After all, the Lu family is now prosperous. Not to mention Lu Xiangjun, the rest of the Lu family are also shopkeepers. The shopkeepers are the shopkeepers, and even the unpromising bull in her eyes has become the management of hundreds of acres of land. And Zhuangtou of dozens of people.

    Auntie Tuesday doesn''t want to miss out on such a niece-in-law. If they get along well with each other, she will be able to get a little bit better in the future, right?

    Just in time, Zhou Qiao''s mother passed away, and her father didn''t know anything about women''s pregnancy, so she volunteered to take on this task.

    Who knew that Daniel and Zhou Qiao would not let her live in Zhuangzi, she was not happy at first, and after knowing that Li was not allowed, she couldn''t say anything.

    She can only come here every two weeks and a month, just like Mrs. Li. However, she always staggered the time with Mrs. Li, and this was the first time they met, and then they started arguing.

    is also bad luck. It was the first time to make a big deal. It just so happened that this girl from the Lu family came back from the capital!

    On Tuesday, Auntie doubted whether she was in conflict with this Lu Xiangjun.

    Fortunately, Shu Yu didn''t look at her a few more times, and shortly after being dragged into the main room by Mrs. Li, Daniel came over.

    "Ayu, shall I take you to the fields?"

    Li Shi suddenly glared at his son, "You fool, A Yucai came back from the capital, tired, pale and skinny, why do you want to go to see the fields? She is a village king, with a distinguished status, you and those crops are not involved in farming. It¡¯s enough for the Han to do it, and Ayu will be raised with gold and jade.¡±

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She slowly took her hand out of Li''s arms, raised her eyes and said to Daniel, "Let''s go, I''ll go take a look, I''ll have to go home in a while."

    Li''s smile froze.

    Shu Yu explained to Yingxi, "You take good care of little Song Le." When he had just entered the room for tea, Shu Yu had already put the child down.

    At this time, Xiao Songle was standing beside Yingxi eating candy.

    Yingxi nodded, held Xiao Songle''s hand, and watched Shu Yu and Daniel leave Zhuangzi.

    As soon as he went out, Daniel couldn''t wait to ask, "Who was that kid just now?"

    What he wanted to ask the moment he saw Shu Yu just now, but it was difficult to speak in front of so many people.

    "The boy''s name is Song Le, and he is Meng Yunzheng''s cousin."

    Daniel was surprised, "Biao nephew? Meng Gongzi''s relatives in the capital? Speaking of which, what is the important thing for Meng Gongzi returning to the capital this time?"

    Now that the dust has settled, there is a lot of buzz in the capital, so there is no need for Shu Yu to hide it from his family.

    When Daniel asked, she explained everything one by one.

    Da Niu paused in his footsteps, the whole person was stunned, and his words became stammered, "So, so you mean, is Mr. Meng the son of the servant of the Ministry of Industry??"

    "Didn''t you say it? Fake, his father is Uncle Meng, the bodyguard." This identity was confirmed in front of the emperor, and it was naturally the same for everyone.

 Chapter 1192ï¼š Zhuangzis situation

    Chapter 1192 The Case of Zhuangzi

    Daniel slowly sighed, patted his chest, "Yes, yes, it''s fake."

    But the next moment he was still shocked and said, "Even if it''s fake, then he was trained as a high-ranking official for more than ten years."

    said and shook his head, "No wonder, I just said that his temperament, his knowledge, his conversational skills, and his martial arts are definitely not from ordinary people."

    He was quite emotional, just as Shu Yu was about to speak, he heard him say again, "Then Young Master Meng is very powerful. At the age of ten, he knew that he would endure humiliation and hide himself by the enemy who killed his mother. If I encountered such a thing when I was ten years old, I would be terrified. I''m scared to death. Young Master Meng is this."

    He gave a thumbs up, and Shu Yu was delighted, "Look back and wait for him to come, you can tell him in person."

    Da Niu scratched his head and laughed dryly, "So what''s your plan next, Young Master Meng? Will you open an **** with Uncle Meng in the future?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "In order not to attract Gongqiu''s attention, he pretended to be a stupid person, but he is actually very knowledgeable and well-informed. Now that his mind is over, he plans to take the imperial examinations at the beginning of next year. Take the exam."

    Daniel''s eyes lit up, "Okay, Young Master Meng really has ambition. When he becomes a high official, you will also become the official wife."

    Shu Yu coughed lightly, and it''s hard to say that neither of them wanted to be here.

    But at this moment Meng Yunzheng didn''t even take the Tongsheng exam, it''s too early to say this.

    Just looking at the excited look on Daniel''s face, as if he had anticipated her future, afraid that he would not be able to defend himself if he continued, so he quickly changed the subject and asked about the situation in the field.

    Speaking of this, Da Niu was also in high spirits, "Hey, you also saw that our 100 acres of land have all been planted with sunflowers. The original 80 acres of alfalfa have been harvested three times, all of which belong to the Wu family. People came to pull it. The Wu family brothers also said that the alfalfa grown in our fields is the best, even better than the ones in their pastures, and the livestock loves it the most, and they also asked if we could continue to plant them. "

    Shu Yu thought, of course it is good to grow in this land, this land is saline-alkali land.

    But with so much alfalfa planted, she would have to die. Not to mention paying taxes and silver for so much land, and hiring so many people to work, just by selling alfalfa, the wages would not be able to be paid, let alone expecting to make a fortune.

    "I see this place is surrounded by fences, what''s going on?"

    The big cow sighed, "When we were alfalfa before, there were horses and cows nearby who came to eat grass without anyone noticing. Fortunately, there are people patrolling the field, but there are few of us, and the alfalfa is lush and covered by People ate a lot of money. Especially there are a few old farmers who are cattle herders, who specially drive the cattle here. Let''s settle the account with them, he quibble that the cattle came over by themselves, they didn''t pay attention, and we can''t directly Slaughter other people''s cattle."

    "Afterwards, it was your sister-in-law who told the old farmers that this land belongs to Mr. Lu Xiang, and the alfalfa was grown and sold for money. If you let the cows come here to eat it, it would be infringing on other people''s money, and we will report it to the officials. The old peasants thought that the land was rented out as before, but when they heard that it was all the land of the villagers, they became afraid, and they stopped coming after that day."

    "But now that our sunflowers are replanted, the buds are still small. If there are horses, cattle and donkeys in this large area, wouldn''t it be a waste? I''ll just build a fence."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Very good."

 Chapter 1193ï¼š The weirdness of the black market

    Chapter 1193 The weirdness of the black market

    As the two of them were talking, they had already entered the fence.

    just looked at it from a distance, and felt that the lush look was gratifying.

    It was only now that I got closer, I realized that this bud was growing very fast and was already very tall.

    Daniel told her about the events of the past few months, "... After the original alfalfa was sold, we also received 60 to 70 taels of silver, but after buying the stakes and making the fence, there were no leftovers left. How much, the ledger is in Zhuangzi, I will show it to you later. By the way, before you leave, let me pay attention to whether there is any empty wasteland nearby. I have also found it, just two miles away from our Zhuangzi to the southwest. , there is a place, just suitable for building a workshop.¡±

    "Really?" Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, overjoyed, "Can the land be sold?"

    "Yes, I asked, and the price is not high. Would you like to go and see?"

    Shu Yu thought for a while, "Another day, I have to go home today, my parents should be in a hurry."

    "Alright, when the land is bought, I''ll be busy again."

    And he will be very busy, building workshops, making tools, recruiting small workers, and having to open a shop later. It seems that A Yu will not be able to toss with other things in a short period of time.

    Shu Yu smiled, and after a short walk, she was ready to leave.

    She didn''t plan to finish all the 100 acres of land. She didn''t have the time, so I''ll take a look at it next time.

    She turned around, and when she looked back, her eyes could not help but fall on the distant hill.

    just took it back quickly, but even for a moment, Daniel noticed it.

    He said in a low voice, "By the way, that hill is the black market inside. It''s been weird recently."

    "Weird? What''s wrong?"

    Da Niu didn¡¯t understand either, ¡°People are coming in and out more frequently than before, and I also saw several trolleys loaded with things being transported out of the mountains.¡±

    Shu Yu paused, "Shipping out? Not in?"

    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they were transported in. After all, it¡¯s a black market, and the rare things collected from other places will be sent to the black market.

    But shipping from the black market...it''s kind of weird.

    Daniel nodded, "Not only that, but they were shipped out at night. I also saw it accidentally. After your sister-in-law is pregnant, she sometimes wakes up in the middle of the night, and her taste becomes strange. Not long ago, in the middle of the night, she When I woke up, I said I wanted to eat beans and eggplant, and I wanted to eat it on the spot, but I couldn''t help it, she was pregnant and tired, so of course I had to follow her."

    Shu Yu pursed his lips, feeling like he had eaten a mouthful of dog food.

    Daniel You didn''t know it, "You don''t think it''s strange, she didn''t like to eat eggplants at all, so when we planted side dishes in our yard, we didn''t think about planting eggplants. If I want to eat them suddenly, I can only eat them. Go outside and get it for her, so that your sister-in-law is happy and you can sleep peacefully at night."

    Shu Yu, "Brother Daniel, say the point."

    "Oh, it''s just that your sister-in-law wants to eat eggplant, so I thought that Wang''s house seems to have grown some. I wanted to go to his house to ask, but it''s not good to disturb people''s dreams in the middle of the night, so I brought a few more coins to ask. I bought it from his house. When I bought it back, I was about to enter the door when I saw several cars approaching from a distance. The things on the cars were all large items, including the boss''s screen. "

    Da Niu thought it was very strange, so he paid more attention the next day, but within two days, he saw them come out with things.

    Da Niu said, "Looking like that, it''s like moving."

 Chapter 1194ï¼š A Ning apprentices

    Chapter 1194 A Ning Apprentice

    Shu Yu was stunned, "Moving?"

    Is this black market planning to open here?

    It''s just that she heard that the black market in Jiangyuan County has been rooted here for many years, how could it be possible to suddenly move away? It is not easy to build such a large power turf.

    But if you ask Daniel about this, he must not know. It seems that after returning to the city, he will have to ask Weinan.

    The two soon returned to the village, and on Tuesday, Auntie and Li were arguing again.

    Seeing Shu Yu coming in, the two immediately stopped talking.

    Shu Yu glanced at them, "Have you packed up? I''ll take you back to the county town together."

    Li and Aunt Tuesday were of course unwilling to go back with her, feeling that they didn''t dare to talk much beside her.

    Fortunately, Daniel said, "Ayu, Qiao''er and I are going back with you. It just so happens that we haven''t been back for a while. We must be happy when we go back."

    "Okay."

    The two of Li Shi actually felt relieved, and hurried back to the room to pack up.

    Shu Yu walked to Yingxi''s side, but saw that her expression was a little weird, and couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong?"

    Yingxi lowered his head and glanced at the well-behaved little Song Le sitting next to him, and whispered in Shu Yu''s ear, "Miss, I feel Lele is a little strange."

    "Um?"

    "He seems to be very nervous when he sees children, so two tenants'' children ran over to play with Xiaoyaer. Lele grabbed my hand and hid behind, waiting for Xiaoyaer and the others. When he was out, he showed his head. But..."

    Yingxi paused, his expression tangled, "But when he saw the eldest wife and the second aunt of the Zhou family quarreling, he seemed to be enjoying it, and he was not afraid at all."

    Shu Yu choked, afraid of children, not afraid of adults quarreling?

    She looked down at Xiao Song Le, and the child raised her head and looked at her with a blank expression.

    Shu Yu pursed his lips, just as Mrs. Li and Aunt Tuesday came back over there.

    She didn''t say much for the time being, and asked Yingxi to hug Xiao Songle and help Zhou Qiao to walk outside the village.

    Shu Yu''s carriage was spacious, so Zhou Qiao sat on his side.

    Daniel drove a mule car with Li and Aunt Zhou, and the two cars left Zhuangzi one after the other.

    It was past noon when the car arrived at the county seat.

    Daniel was going to send Auntie Tuesday and Mrs. Li, who also wanted to go home, back, but Shu Yu didn''t wait for him and arrived at Fenghuai Street.

    When the carriage stopped, Ying Dong was already waiting at the door, apparently Zhao Xi and the others had come.

    Yingdong saw Yingxi at first sight, and he was slightly relieved when he saw that his sister was safe and in good spirits.

    It is the first time that I have been separated from my sister for such a long time, and Yingdong is not without worries these few months.

    Yingxi said hello, "Brother."

    Ying Dong stepped forward a few steps and rubbed her head, then he held hands to bring the footstool over, and said to Shu Yu who came out of the carriage, "Second Miss, Third Miss is visiting teachers at the moment, so the old lady will Let me wait outside and wait for the lady to come back."

    Shu Yu came down and hugged Xiao Song Le, and said happily, "Apprenticeship? A Ning worships Old Doctor Zhao as his teacher?"

    "Yeah, I''m still seeing you right now."

    Shu Yu quickly helped Zhou Qiao down, and the group hurried into the mansion.

    As soon as he walked to the front yard, he saw Ah Ning in the main room obediently kneeling on the ground, saluting to the old doctor Zhao, and shouting in a clear voice, "Master."

    "Hey, darling, from now on, A Ning will be the teacher''s close disciple." Old Doctor Zhao stuffed the greeting into the little girl''s hand, looking satisfied.

 Chapter 1195ï¼š Not even afraid of blood

    Chapter 1195 Not even afraid of blood

    Everyone in the room was laughing, but Ruan''s eyes were sharp. Seeing Shu Yu outside, he exclaimed, "Ayu is back."

    Shu Yu walked forward quickly, except for the absence of his younger brother who was still studying in the school, everyone else was neatly surrounding him.

    A Ning hugged Shu Yu''s waist and held up a jade pendant in her hand, "Second sister, second sister, master gave it to me, A Ning has a master."

    "Yes, A Ning will study hard with Master in the future." Shu Yu touched her head and smiled.

    When Shu Yu came back, the Lu family were very happy. Although they had heard a lot about the capital from Zhao Xi''s mouth, they still surrounded her and asked questions.

    It was the old lady who saw that it was late, and waved her hands to drive the crowd away, "Okay, it''s already noon, A Yu hurried back, he must have not eaten yet, so don''t stop here, go eat. "

    The others had already eaten. They thought that Shu Yu might have to delay on Zhuangzi for a while, and he would have to come back at least in the afternoon. They didn''t expect that it was just after noon, and they knew that she must have left without lunch.

    Shu Yu and a few people were surrounded by the flower hall again.

    A Ninglai was by Shu Yu''s side for a while, and was finally brought over by the old lady.

    Then, she saw Xiao Songle.

    The little girl stared at her round eyes and asked him carefully, "Little Lele?"

    Shu Yu''s sharp eyes found that Xiao Songle began to hide back again, and lowered his head without looking at A Ning.

    Shu Yu is now sure that Xiao Songle is not afraid of adults quarreling and fighting, but he is afraid of children.

    She remembered the child''s original living environment. The children in the Hong family were all older than Xiao Songle, because of the influence of Aunt Hong''s daughter-in-law, they were not friendly to Xiao Songle.

    If they had hurt Xiao Songle, then it is not surprising that he was afraid when facing children.

    Sometimes the more a child is, the more direct and bottomless the maliciousness released, and the greater the damage caused.

    On the contrary, it is an adult, because Aunt Hong is here, even if her daughter-in-law hates Xiao Songle, she will not directly do it. At most, she scolded people for not giving food, and the person she targeted more was Aunt Hong.

    As for Aunt Hong, not to mention, in Xiao Songle''s heart, he even protects his tall image.

    The quarrel between their mother-in-law and daughter-in-law seems to be a sparse and common thing in Xiao Songle because it is commonplace.

    So he was not afraid, and even watched with gusto when Auntie and Li quarreled on Tuesday.

    After all, he followed them along the way, and he hadn''t seen such a scene for a long time, maybe he still misses it.

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu felt that it was necessary to discuss with Dr. Zhao later, whether it was possible that Xiao Songle did not speak, because he was afraid of children.

    But A Ning felt a little sad when she saw Xiao Songle avoiding her.

    She pulled La Shuyu''s sleeve and asked in a low voice, "Second sister, does Xiao Lele dislike me?"

    "No, he just arrived in an unfamiliar place and felt uneasy."

    A Ning suddenly realized, "So that''s the case, then I understand him too well. I used to be like this too, I wanted to hide myself when I saw a stranger. But I''m not afraid anymore, I''m not even afraid of blood."

    Especially brave.

    That''s what Master praised her just now.

    Shu Yu nodded again and again, A Ning wanted to say something, but was taken away by the old lady by the collar.

    "Don''t disturb your second sister to eat."

 Chapter 1196ï¼š medicine is ok

    Chapter 1196 Medicine is all right

    After leaving home for three or four months, Shu Yu couldn''t help but eat a little bit when he ate the food at home.

    The old lady asked her to get up for a walk, and Shu Yu just took the opportunity to distribute the gifts brought by the capital into the hands of everyone.

    Especially the wedding box that the Yao family gave to Shu You, all of them were stuffed into it.

    After the gifts were distributed, Daniel just came back.

    The old lady greeted him to eat, but he didn''t care. Instead, he went to see Zhao Xi first and handed him the two medicine packets in his hand, so he could help him take a look.

    asked her to give Zhou Qiao a pulse. Is everything safe?

    Knowing that Zhou Qiao was all right, Daniel went to the flower hall to eat with peace of mind.

    Shu Yu looked at the two medicine packs, it seemed like they were brought by Mrs. Li and Aunt Tuesday, right?

    Zhao Xi quickly finished the inspection and said to Daniel, "The medicine is fine."

    He pointed to Auntie Tuesday''s bag, "The anti-abortion pill is indeed a contraceptive pill, and it is not dangerous to take it, but the efficacy of the drug is greatly reduced. Moreover, it is three-fold poisonous, and it is still not effective to eat the anti-abortion pill. Might as well eat two eggs."

    Then he pointed to Li''s bag again, "Well, this is indeed a contraceptive pill, but it''s an old formula from the past. Now the medical center should rarely prescribe such a prescription. It''s slightly better than the last one, But only a little bit better.¡±

    After Zhao Xi finished speaking, the old lady hurriedly asked what was going on.

    After hearing Daniel talk about what happened on Zhuangzi, the old lady was furious, "These two people really don''t do business all day, how old are they and they don''t even count at all, where are they?"

    Da Niu said, "I''m taking them home." He patted the old lady on the back, "Don''t be angry, I have already told my mother and second aunt not to let them go to Zhuangzi again."

    Although Li and Aunt Tuesday were very angry when they heard this, Aunt Tuesday didn''t dare to say anything more because of Shu Yu''s relationship, but Li was crying.

    However, it is about the safety of Zhou Qiao and the child in his womb, Daniel will never back down.

    Originally, both he and Zhou Qiao felt that the medicine brought by Aunt Tuesday could not be taken. After all, the two of them knew this Aunt well, and because they were not their biological mothers, Zhou Qiao didn''t trust her very much.

    The medicine that my aunt brought me on Tuesday was obviously broken and had a tidal taste. Zhou Qiao didn''t want to take risks, so she never took it.

    Fortunately, on Tuesdays, my aunt brought the medicine over and left after dinner, and I didn''t get through the medicine. This time, when I met Li, I would only stay at Zhuangzi for one night, and that''s when the trouble started.

    Zhou Qiao didn''t take Auntie Zhou''s medicine, but she did take Li''s medicine.

    Da Niu knew that her mother was a bit extreme in temperament and had many problems, but at least she was sincere in treating her children. It''s not only Daniel who thinks so, but anyone who knows Li has to admit it.

    And Li has never shown that he prefers sons to daughters. The Lu family is really different from others in this regard. Whether it is the old lady or the third aunt Liang, they love boys and girls equally.

    The same is true for Mrs. Lee. She has been very kind to her two daughters since she was a child, and she is very happy that her first child is a daughter.

    Who would have thought that she would buy a secret recipe for childbirth?

    The old lady wondered if Mrs. Li was bewitched, and her mind twitched all of a sudden.

    Fortunately, there is nothing wrong with the medicinal materials, otherwise something really happened, and the old lady would definitely let the boss leave her.

    But after she had such an unreliable operation, Da Niu would never let Li get involved in Zhou Qiao''s pregnancy.

 Chapter 1197ï¼š Ying Dong kowtows

    Chapter 1197 Ying Dong kowtow

    Shu Yu didn''t express any opinion on Daniel''s decision. Anyway, the old lady was there to give him advice.

    Xiao Songle, who was not far away from her, was still hiding behind Yingxi. A Ning tried to talk to him several times, but he hid.

    Shu Yu went to Doctor Zhao and told him about his performance today.

    Old Doctor Zhao was also a little surprised, "Afraid of children? This will be troublesome, you have a lot of younger brothers and sisters."

    Shu Yu not only has A Ning and A Rui, the twin brothers and sisters, occasionally Liang will bring Baoya, Lu Sixing will bring Xiaozhen and Quanquan, and there are classmates and friends of his younger siblings. Sometimes the family is lively and lively. All are children.

    With so many children, it is much more ''terrifying'' than Aunt Hong''s.

    Old Doctor Zhao thought for a while, "Otherwise, let him live with us."

    Shu Yu shook his head. There were only two people in Liufang Lane, Mr. Zhao and Zhao Xi, and Zhao Xi''s wedding was coming soon. During this time, the two must be very busy, and there is no time to take care of the children.

    It is impossible to leave him alone at home, and it is impossible to take him with you when you go out.

    At least there are many servants in the Lu family to help take care of it.

    "This is not the way, he always has to overcome such difficulties." If he ran away as soon as he encountered it, Shu Yu suspected that he would be like this all his life, unable to open his mouth or go out.

    Old Doctor Zhao pondered, "That''s it, I''ll talk to him later and try to unravel his knot."

    Speaking of ''chat'', he couldn''t help sighing again. It''s really a great challenge to chat with someone who can''t speak.

    Things can''t be rushed, and Shu Yu can''t force Xiao Songle to accept A Ning''s friendship all at once.

    When she saw the child started to yawn, she said hello to the old lady, sent the person back to the room to sleep, and then asked Yingxi to guard him before coming out to talk to the family.

    Meng Yunzheng, she also took this opportunity to confess.

    The reaction of Lu''s family was exactly the same as that of the previous Daniel. Even the old lady didn''t know that Meng Yunzheng had such a life experience.

    "This kid, it''s not easy."

    A ten-year-old child, carrying a deep hatred of blood and staying by the enemy''s side, endured a little bit of hatred to gain his trust and get his criminal evidence, what a lot of perseverance and ability.

    They are really... they can''t even think about it.

    The old lady sighed, "It''s no wonder that he has never revealed his identity and origin. It''s really hard to say."

    The old lady decided to treat him better when he came back.

    Shu Yu smiled and quickly changed the subject, talking about the capital. She took out the blueprint given by Yao Tianqin and handed it to Lu Erbai.

    Lu Erbai couldn''t wait to see it as if he had obtained a treasure.

    Shu Yu was worried that he could not understand, so he wanted to explain to him. Lu Erbai waved his hand, "I''ll talk about this when you go back and rest, but don''t worry now."

    Nguyen saw that it was already half-afternoon, afraid that Shu Yu would be tired, so she got up and pushed her back to her room to rest.

    Anyway, everyone is back, so there will be opportunities to chat and talk in the future.

    Shu Yu was sent back to the room, and even dinner was used in the room.

    It was probably true that she had been tired for many days, and there was no comfortable bed at home. She slept very deeply that night.

    The next day, it was almost three days before I got up. That''s all. I didn''t expect that just after leaving Yuyuan, Ying Dong suddenly ran up to her, knelt down to her with a ''bang'', and kowtowed heavily.

 Chapter 1198ï¼š Looking for Weinan

    Chapter 1198 Find Xiang Weinan

    Shu Yu subconsciously stepped back a few steps, blinked and asked him, "Ying Dong, what are you doing?"

    "Miss, Yingxi has already told me everything. Yingdong is here, thank you Missy for being generous, helping us find out the whereabouts of our mother, and detouring to allow Yingxi to worship our father, and even..."

    Speaking of his parents, thinking that they were gone, Rao Shiyingdong couldn''t help but choked up.

    He kowtowed again, "Thank you, Miss." He really didn''t expect to meet such a master after being sold as a servant.

    Shu Yu exhaled, "Okay, get up and talk first, I''m not used to it."

    Ying Dong wiped his face and stood up.

    Shu Yu said as he walked out, "Since Yingxi has already told you, what are your plans? Take a two-day break and then set off, or do you set off today?"

    Ying Dong said, "Ying Xi just came back, let her rest for two days. I will also hand over the affairs of the house and leave in a few days."

    Shu Yu nodded, "You can make up your mind."

    She didn''t talk to Ying Dong, she went to the warehouse to get some special products brought from the capital, and then said hello to the old lady, "Mother, I''ll go to the county government to find the adults."

    The old lady was busy as soon as she came back, so she couldn''t help feeling distressed, "Let''s go after a day off."

    "No way."

    "Then have breakfast first."

    Shu Yu took a bun and an egg in the kitchen, and went out after eating.

    She didn''t bring Yingxi, let her take care of Xiao Songle at home, and let her rest.

    Walking on the streets of Jiangyuan County again, Shu Yu felt like he had passed away.

    Seriously speaking, her time in Jiangyuan County may not have been as long as she has traveled a few times.

    But there is a feeling of peace of mind when I come back here.

    When she arrived at the county office, the concierge did not need to go in to report, so she let her in directly, and said to the adults that if Shu Yu came over in the past few days, let her in.

    Shu Yu pouted, thinking that Xiang Weinan must know the situation in the capital, and guessed that they were about to come back.

    Xiang Weinan was looking at the files in the study. After Shu Yu entered the door, he said without raising his head, "After I finish reading this, you sit down for a while."

    Shu Yu turned around and closed the study door, found a chair to sit down, and looked at the layout of the study in a bored way.

    It seems...there has been such a subtle change when I came back with her.

    "I heard that you guys made a big commotion in the capital." A laughing voice interrupted her gaze.

    Shu Yu turned around and sighed, "I didn''t do anything."

    "Really? Then how did I hear that you accompanied Ah Yun to see Gongqiu?"

    Shu Yu, "..." Haha, show that you are well-informed, right?

    She got up and put the things in her hand on the table, "I know that you have been away from the capital for a long time. You should miss the taste of your hometown very much. Ah Yun asked me to bring it to you."

    Xiang Weinan looked at the oil paper bag on the table with a very complicated expression.

    That kid Ah Yun did it on purpose, a native of the capital, who would eat such a special product that deceives outsiders? !

    It''s really... not human!

    But he still said with difficulty, "Thank you so much."

    Seeing that he took the things, Shu Yu took out an iron plate from his purse and put it on the table, "This is what you gave me before I went to the capital, so I can use this plate to find anything I need. Help Xiangjia, now that I''m back, the iron card should be returned to you."

 Chapter 1199ï¼š Black market moving

    Chapter 1199 Black market move

    Xiang Weinan picked up the iron card and looked at Shu Yu with a smile, "As a result, you haven''t used it yet?"

    "I still took the favor from your lord."

    Yeah, you got it, and then gave me a special product in Beijing?

    Xiang Weinan snorted coldly, put away the iron card, and then let Shu Yu sit down, poured her a cup of tea himself, and asked about the situation in the capital.

    In fact, Xiang Weinan knows what happened in the capital, but there are still some doubts about some details.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t have the chance to participate in a major event like the capital.

    Shu Yu said it simply, and then asked about the movement of the black market, "I heard from Daniel, the black market seems to be moving?"

    Xiang Weinan leaned against the back of the chair, "I just said, you just came back to Jiangyuan County, and you came to me without taking a breath, so it was for this."

    Shu Yu felt that his words were too inauthentic. Didn''t she send a gift box? He also solved his doubts, how come it seems like she has no purpose every time she comes, why can''t she just be friends and catch up?

    Although... her main purpose is black market moving.

    After all, her own village is so close to the black market, and there is really a disturbance, what should she do if it affects her hundreds of acres of sunflowers that have just been planted? When she was about to let go of her fists and make a lot of money, she didn''t want to do anything wrong.

    Xiang Weinan didn''t give a shit, he took a sip of tea and said, "The black market does plan to move."

    "Really moved? Why?"

    "It''s not clear at the moment, but the black market is indeed secretly looking for someone to sell the hill and the house on the hill." Xiang Weinan tapped lightly on the table with his finger, "It seems to be because of the mirror. After the concubine bought it, didn''t it make a lot of people go to the black market in Jiangyuan County? At that time, the opening time of the black market was not stable. "

    Shu Yu coughed lightly, "..." What about her mirror? It seems that he has to desperately hold his little vest.

    Xiang Weinan glanced at her, and always felt that her expression was strange, he didn''t ask more, and continued, "Last time when the Cui family had a murder case, Hu Li walked around there for the reason of the investigation, and also I did find some clues."

    Shu Yu knew about this. If Xiao Ya''er hadn''t happened to run to the top of the mountain, Hu Li wouldn''t have found an excuse to get so close to the goal.

    But when Hu Li came back later, Shu Yu didn''t ask much.

    "What clue?"

    "Occasionally, the black market will go outside to find and transport some rare things back, and then trade and auction them when the market opens. But Huli found that since then, the black market has not transported anything in, but only traces of transportation. Later, the black market opened again. Once, Master Ding went to participate, and I asked when I came back. It is said that at the beginning of that time, there were not many items in it, and even the auction items were less than before."

    This feels like a clearance.

    Shu Yu wondered, "So since then, the black market has been ready to withdraw from Jiangyuan County?"

    "Well, it should be."

    Shu Yu sighed, "Then who will take over the black market and the mountain top? Who has been in contact with them?"

    This is what Shu Yu cares about most, neighbors are still very important.

    Xiang Weinan really knew this, and he knew the few people he had come into contact with in the black market.

    He gave Shu Yu a piece of good news, "No one is buying for now."

    "Nobody buys?"

    "It''s a hill after all. You''ve also been to the house above. It''s not a magnificent building, but it''s much better than an ordinary house."

 Chapter 1200ï¼š Xiang Weinans wife

    Chapter 1200 Xiang Weinan''s Wife

    Shu Yu nodded. Indeed, the mansion was very large.

    And it was a black market. Her uncle Yuan Shanchuan lived in it for a while, and knew that there were twists and turns and secret rooms. When it was built, it took a lot of effort.

    She couldn''t help but ask, "How much is the top of the mountain and the house combined?"

    "At least thirty thousand taels."

    "It''s too expensive." 30,000 taels is enough to buy a mansion in a good location in the capital.

    Her rare ''exotic'' mirror that is unique to her family is not so expensive.

    Xiang Weinan sighed, "Isn''t it expensive? It''s just expensive, but the location of the place is not very good. It''s too remote, not to mention, it''s not very special. If there is a hot spring on the top of the mountain, it may still be attractive, and ordinary merchants can''t go there. Buy a big house over there."

    This is Jiangyuan County, not the capital city. If you buy such a hilltop and a house on the outskirts of the capital city, everyone has to consider it.

    Those who don¡¯t have a store in front of the village and can¡¯t have a store in the back, can¡¯t do business and can¡¯t be a Chuang Tzu, it¡¯s really of little use.

    If it is cheap, you can still buy it hard, it is so expensive, it is not worth it.

    Shu Yu was actually a little jealous of that house, but as Xiang Weinan said, it was useless to buy it, and it was expensive.

    "It seems that the house will not be sold in a short time. Sir Xiang, you are well informed. If anyone buys the hill and the house, be sure to ask someone to tell me."

    She knows who the other party is, and she can be mentally prepared.

    nodded to Wei Nan, "Yes."

    After finished speaking, Shu Yu was about to leave.

    "I still have something to do, so I''ll go first."

    Xiang Weinan knew that her real purpose was to inquire about the black market.

    He snorted lightly, "No."

    Shu Yu waved his hand and opened the door of the study.

    Who knew that just after walking out a dozen meters, a few people suddenly came in a hurry.

    The leader was a woman in her twenties. Judging by the way she was dressed, she was definitely not an ordinary person.

    Shu Yu didn''t know this person, so he was hesitating whether he should leave without touching him.

    Just before she could lift her legs, the woman opposite had already sped up her pace and came over with a smile.

    "You are Lord Lu Xiang, right?"

    Shu Yu could only stop, smiled and nodded, "You are..."

    Before the woman could answer, the maid beside her said, "This is our wife, the madam of Jiangyuan County."

    Shu Yu''s eyes widened, he turned to Wei Nan''s...wife?

    Doesn''t it mean that Xiang Weinan''s wife has always been in the capital? When did she come here, she was not mentally prepared at all.

    Shu Yu smiled slightly, "It turned out to be my sister-in-law, and I never had the chance to meet her. I didn''t expect such a coincidence today."

    She didn''t know anything about Xiang Weinan''s wife, and she was a little unsure of her attitude.

    Mrs. Xiao took Shu Yu''s arm, covered her handkerchief and said with a smile, "Yeah, we are very destined. I''ve heard Wang Hong talk about Lu Xiangjun for a long time, and I''ve always wanted to see you, but they all said you I went to the capital. I just came from the capital again, and I missed it so much, it''s a pity."

    A question mark appeared on Shu Yu''s forehead.

    Wang Hong? She is Xiang Weinan''s wife, but she heard her name from Xiang Weinan''s guard, shouldn''t she have heard it from her husband?

    This sentence made Shu Yu feel a little subtle.

    Just thinking about it, footsteps came from behind.

    She turned her head and saw that Xiang Weinan had come out of the study, but her face was cold.

 Chapter 1201ï¼š Lus Carpenters Shop

    Chapter 1201 Lu''s Carpentry Shop

    Xiang Weinan''s face was ugly, but Xiao Shi was obviously very happy when he saw him, let go of Shu Yu''s hand, walked in front of him a few steps, and said with a bit of excitement, "Husband, I heard that Lu Xiangjun is here. Now, come say hello, and plan to invite her to the backyard to sit."

    When facing her, Xiang Weinan did not have the same casualness when facing Shu Yu, and said with a sullen face, "No need, she still has something to do."

    Xiao''s smile suddenly stiffened.

    Shu Yu felt that the atmosphere was really embarrassing, and said quickly, "sister-in-law, I just went home yesterday, and I really have a lot of things to do. If I have time today to deliver something to the adults, I have to leave immediately. Let''s go to another day. , I''ll talk to my sister-in-law for tea another day."

    Mr. Xiao turned his head and smiled reluctantly, "Really? Mr. Lu Xiang is a busy person, so I won''t leave you any more."

    Those words... made Shu Yu feel a tight scalp.

    Hey, your husband and wife have a conflict and want to quarrel, but don''t let Chiyu be affected.

    She took another look at Xiang Weinan, who nodded, "Go back first."

    "Okay, you guys can talk slowly, I''ll go first."

    After Shu Yu finished speaking, he hurried to the entrance of the county government office, the figure seemed to want to disappear in an instant.

    After she left the gate of the county office, she turned around and looked at the mansion in front of her.

    I really did not expect that Xiang Weinan''s wife would travel thousands of miles from the capital to Jiangyuan County.

    Shu Yu knew that Xiang Weinan had married a long time ago. He was older than Meng Yunzheng. He was a child of an aristocratic family and a talented young man. Of course, he could not be single.

    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t bring his wife with him when he came to Jiangyuan County. Mrs. Xiao stayed in the main home in the capital and lived with his parents in the Xiang family.

    But Xiang Weinan is a normal man, rich and powerful, and of course it is impossible to have no women by his side.

    He did bring a concubine, but this concubine has been staying in the backyard peacefully. Shu Yu has come to the county government several times, and every time he has business affairs to find Xiang Weinan, the meeting place is almost always in front of him. hospital.

    Therefore, she had nothing to do with that concubine, but only met once by accident.

    Shu Yu didn''t intend to get involved in the matter of Xiang Weinan''s backyard.

    It''s just that if the Xiao family has been in Jiangyuan County in the future, and she is a township lord, I am afraid that in the future they will inevitably get along with each other.

    Forget it, go back and ask Zhao Xi what is the origin of this Xiao family.

    Shu Yu shook his head and quickened his pace.

    After she left the county office, she did not return to Fenghuai Street, but walked towards another street.

    walked all the way to find, and finally stopped in front of a shop that is not remote but not really lively.

    looked up at the plaque above his head - Lu''s Carpenter''s Shop.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing, it really was here.

    This is the shop that Lu Erbai opened after she went to the capital.

    The fixed personnel in the shop are Lu Erbai, Zheng Craftsman, brother-in-law Lai Jinhai, and her father''s former partner Liang Wangsheng for the time being.

    It is said that the business in the shop was very good during this time. After her house was repaired, it was followed by the house newly bought by Lu Sanzhu, and later the house of Ding Yuehua, and the person who repaired it was also Lu Erbai.

    Different from Shu Yu''s moving banquet, Ding Yuehua and Fan Sanshao''s husband and wife friends are both business people, and their moving banquet was very lively.

    But after Ding Yuehua visited Shu Yu''s home, many of her requirements were the same as hers.

    For example, the bathroom, for example, the wardrobe of the whole wall.

 Chapter 1202ï¼š Buddy Fang Cong

    Chapter 1202 Buddy Fang Cong

    These things have never been seen outside, and they are very rare for the guests who come to the banquet.

    Therefore, since Ding Yuehua''s moving banquet was over and Lu''s carpentry shop opened again, orders flooded in instantly.

    The group of workers who originally followed Lu Erbai to repair the road home thought they would disperse after the road home was repaired, and they had to find some odd jobs in the streets and alleys again.

    Who knows that there is no way to stop, work one by one.

    In just a few months, the people in Shangshi Village have earned a lot of wages, which is equivalent to forming a construction team.

    Seeing that his father''s business was booming, Shu Yu was naturally happy.

    After confirming the address, she lifted her foot and walked in.

    There was a thin figure in the shop with his back turned to her, screechingly cleaning a new dresser.

    Hearing the footsteps, the man turned around and hurriedly put the rag aside to greet him, "Please, girl, what kind of furniture do you want to buy?"

    Shu Yu looked at the boy in front of him, who seemed to be only fifteen or sixteen years old. He must be a new recruit in the shop.

    The teenager obviously didn''t know her, "Girl? Do you have any furniture you like? Or the girl can make it to order. The wood craftsmen in our shop are all first-class. What kind of girl wants, if I can do it, I will do it. Register the girl."

    "I don''t buy furniture, I want to build a workshop."

    The young man was stunned for a moment, then a little embarrassed, "Building a workshop, the problem is no problem, but the girl has to wait for a while. Our shop has been filled with work recently, so we have to wait until next year."

    "Next year?" Shu Yu was surprised, her father''s business is so good? That''s bad, she can wait, but Sunflower can''t.

    Shu Yu originally planned to talk to Lu Erbai about building a workshop after his own moving banquet was over.

    At that time, there was still more time, and she still had to find the address of the workshop. Lu Erbai also had to repair the house for Sanshu and Fan Sanshao, and it would be too late to start again.

    She just didn''t expect that she was going to the capital the next day of the moving banquet. She was in a hurry to leave, and she couldn''t take care of the workshop for the time being.

    The most important thing is that she didn''t expect her father''s business to be so good!

    If Lu Erbai is not available, then it seems that he has to find someone else. It is not good for him to break the contract and return all the next orders, then the shop does not need to be opened.

    "Girl, I''m really sorry, our shop is limited. The workshop is a big project, and we really can''t make it in a short time."

    Apologetic flashed across the man''s face.

    Who knew that just after he finished speaking, a voice came from the backyard of the shop, "Why can''t you make it?"

    Shu Yu looked up and saw her father opened the curtain and came out.

    Seeing Shu Yu, Lu Erbai was also a little happy, "Ayu, why are you here?"

    "Father, let me see your new shop."

    Dad? ?

    The guy looked at Shu Yu in astonishment.

    After a while, he suddenly reacted, "You, are you the second girl?"

    Lu Erbai laughed, walked over and said, "Yes, this is my daughter, Ayu."

    He pointed at the guy again, "This is Fang Cong, the guy Dad hired not long ago. He is one year older than you, and he is diligent and smart."

    Fang Cong hurriedly cupped his hands, "The little one has eyes and doesn''t know Mount Tai, and he didn''t even recognize the second girl, so he should fight."

    Lu Erbai pointed at him, "Okay, don''t be funny. What were you talking about just now?"

 Chapter 1203ï¼š Zhao Xi buys a house

    Chapter 1203 Zhao Xi buys a house

    Fang Cong scratched his head, "It''s nothing, I thought the second girl was the guest who came to place the order. Since the second girl wants to build a workshop, it is naturally no problem."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows.

    Fang Cong said, "Actually, the owner is to build a workshop for the second girl, so it will tell me that I will push the new larger orders to next year."

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Dad, you know?"

    "Of course Dad knows that. Daniel told me that you asked him to find a spacious land. I also know the maturity time of your sunflower. Once it matures, you can''t do anything without a workshop." Lu Erbai said, " Originally, you haven''t come back from the capital, and I have discussed with Daniel, if you haven''t come back in half a month, let''s buy the land first and build the workshop, otherwise it will be too late."

    Although Lu Erbai has been so busy in the past few months that his head is going bald, he still cares about his daughter.

    He also went to Zhuangzi a few times and saw the appearance of sunflowers growing up.

    Seeing the hundreds of acres of land, Lu Erbai knew that his daughter''s handwriting was not small. If it''s just delayed like this, isn''t this half a year of work in vain?

    But Lu Erbai didn''t have much money in his hand. With the money he finally saved, as soon as he opened the shop, bought the materials, and distributed the wages, there really was nothing left.

    Fortunately, Ayu will put a sum of money at home for them to use in emergencies, so there is no need to worry about the money to buy the land.

    So his big order has only been received for half a month, but it doesn¡¯t matter if he has a small order, he can still do something when he has time.

    Shu Yu pursed his lips, "Thank you dad."

    "You''re still polite to Dad." Lu Erbai patted her on the shoulder, "When you buy the land, Dad can start construction."

    "It''s still early, I''ll go out of the city now to confirm the land where the workshop will be built."

    "Will it be too late, tomorrow will be too late."

    "It''s alright, the sooner you get it done, the easier it will be to feel at ease."

    Lu Erbai stopped stopping, Shu Yu took a sip of the tea brought by Fang Cong, then turned around and walked out of the shop.

    Who knew that as soon as he went out, he bumped into Zhao Xi.

    She looked at Zhao Xi, and then at the old doctor Zhao beside Zhao Xi.

    "You, you are..."

    Zhao Xi said, "We are looking for a house."

    is about to get married, so he can''t live in the big house on Fenghuai Street after getting married, right?

    Zhao Xi and the master discussed it when they went back yesterday. In fact, it doesn''t matter where they live, but Shu You''s shop is in Jiangyuan County. She couldn''t leave, so the master and the apprentice also bought the property here. .

    The old doctor Zhao has always traveled around for medical treatment, and he bought a house mainly for the two of them to live in.

    Zhao Xi is planning to buy a house with at least a second courtyard, and also a place closer to Yiren Pavilion.

    After thinking about it, I came here after listening to the introduction of the middle man.

    I didn¡¯t expect it to be so close to Lu Erbai¡¯s shop.

    Mr. Zhao immediately shook his hand and didn''t leave, "Then I''ll discuss with Brother Lu about marriage, have a cup of tea, go and see for yourself with the middleman, look at a few more places, and bring Ayou back to make sure."

    After saying that, Old Doctor Zhao went straight into the shop, looking very tired and didn''t want to leave.

    Zhao Xi, "..." is really unreliable.

    He turned his head to look at Shu Yu, and asked with a smile, "Would you like to accompany me to see it? Your eyes have always been good."

    You really know how to catch strong men.

 Chapter 1204ï¼š Shaws history

    Chapter 1204 The Origin of Xiao Shi

    Shu Yu sneered, just about to turn her head and leave, thinking about Xiao Shi, she stopped again.

    "Okay, let''s go and have a look."

    Zhao Xi immediately asked the middleman to lead the way, and a few people walked forward.

    Shu Yu made Zhao Xi two steps behind, and whispered about the situation when he saw Mrs. Xiang Weinan when he went to the county office.

    "Do you know what happened to the Xiao family?"

    Zhao Xi had an expression like "you can ask the right person", and he also lowered his voice and said, "Xiang Weinan and his wife have a close relationship. He doesn''t like this lady at all."

    Shu Yu thought, she saw it.

    "Why? He shouldn''t be forced to become a relative."

    Zhao Xiu''s eyes became slightly subtle in an instant.

    Shu Yu was stunned, "Really forced?"

    "Isn''t it? Do you know who the Xiao family is?"

    Shu Yu glanced at him sideways, "I want to know, what are you doing?"

    Zhao Xi glanced at the middle-aged man who was very aware of current affairs and walked a long distance in front, and his voice dropped instantly, "The third prince''s maiden name is Xiao."

    Shu Yu almost choked on his own saliva, so the Xiao family belonged to the mother family of the third prince.

    This is difficult to do. This Xiang Weinan is a man of the Fifth Prince, and it is not at all that people on the same boat became husband and wife. In particular, it is also related to the matter of winning the heir. No matter which side loses in the future, the husband and wife will not be able to do it.

    "Not only that." Zhao Xi said, "You also know that Xiang Weinan has obtained a reputation at a young age, and his status is not low, so the women from aristocratic families in the capital have been staring at him early."

    "Including Xiao?" Shu Yu asked suspiciously.

    She had seen it just now. When Xiao Shi saw Xiang Weinan, his expression was joyful and a little shy.

    She obviously likes Xiang Weinan.

    It''s no wonder that Xiang Weinan''s father is an earl, he is the son of the earl''s house, and he has such an identity.

    In addition, he has been hardworking since he was a child, and he is the one who is the top among the children of aristocratic families.

    Later, he was admitted to the fame and became a jinshi at a young age, and his future prospects are boundless.

    Zhao Xi nodded, "Xiao''s family is interested in Wei Nan, and the third prince intends to win over Xiang Jia, so naturally he is committed to it. Well, if Xiang Jia knew in advance, there would still be a buffer time, anyway, I would find a satisfactory daughter-in-law by myself. However, the Xiao family is not involved in personnel affairs, so the concubine Xiao blew the wind on the emperor''s ear, and the emperor directly issued the imperial edict to bestow the marriage."

    The imperial decree, the emperor today is a person who loves face very much, and he cannot tolerate others rejecting the will.

    Xiangjia had no choice but to follow the will and welcome Xiao Shi to the door.

    But it took less than half a year for Mr. Xiao to enter the door, and Xiang Weinan came to Jiangyuan County to be the magistrate.

    First, he was helping the fifth prince, and secondly, he also deliberately avoided the Xiao family and the third prince.

    When Zhao Xi said this, he was suddenly startled, and he reacted with hindsight, "So, the Xiao family is chasing Jiangyuan County?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Your reflex arc is too long."

    What is the reflex arc, Zhao Xi does not know.

    But when he heard that Mr. Xiao was coming, he couldn''t help frowning, "You said, Mr. Xiao is coming, is it possible that the third prince means?"

    "It''s possible, now that the second prince is defeated, the fifth prince has a tendency to emerge. The third prince has to take advantage of this time period to quickly stabilize his power, and naturally he must win over more important officials in the court."

 Chapter 1205ï¼š Xiao Songle looked at the whole

    Chapter 1205 Xiao Songle looks at everything

    Zhao Xi touched his chin, "It seems that we will discuss things in the future, it is not good to go to the county office."

    Shu Yu nodded, and when she saw that she was at the alley where she was about to turn, she waved to Zhao Xi, "Thank you for telling me this, I''ll go first if I have something to do."

    Turn a corner here, just in time to reach Fenghuai Street, she went back and drove out of the city.

    Zhao Xi watched her figure disappear, and stomped his feet for a while, "Aren''t you going to help me look at the house?"

    Feeling is she just to find out about herself?

    Is this still kissing my sister-in-law? Do nothing! !

    Shu Yu pretended not to hear the voice behind him and went home quickly.

    Then let the coachman put on the carriage and went straight out of the city.

    When he got to Zhuangzi, he called the big cow who just came back in the morning, and went to the open space he said to have a look.

    The place is indeed big enough, but the price is a little bit expensive.

    Shu Yu cut the price and bought the land with 800 taels of silver.

    The wallet shrunk so much, Shu Yu couldn''t help sighing, and it was thanks to Dr. Xu that she still had the income of the scar removal cream, otherwise she would die of poverty.

    I have to make money quickly, and now I eat all the money.

    After buying the land, Shu Yu didn''t delay, turned around and went back to the county town.

    She originally wanted to think about the workshop after she got home and see what it would look like.

    Shu Yu means that the place is far from the county seat, and most of them have to build some dormitories for the workers to live in.

    That piece of land is quite wide, but I can''t use all of it at the moment. When the production of sunflowers is high in the future, it does not matter if the workshop is expanded, so the distance between the dormitory and the workshop must be measured.

    Shu Yu was thinking about something, but he didn''t expect to hear a lively voice when he got home.

    She turned her ears and heard Liang''s voice.

    Not only Liang''s came here, but also Lu Sixing and Cuihua, who is currently living in the county seat.

    Several people heard that she came back from the capital and came to see her.

    So, the backyard is full of kids running and jumping.

    Dabao and the others are not studying, otherwise it will be more lively.

    "Ayu, are you back?" Liang''s eyes were sharp, the first to see her, she immediately ran forward, "Ayu, let me tell you, we have moved and moved to a new house to live in. Oh, the feeling of living in a new house is different, but it''s so cool, when are you going to sit with me?"

    Shu Yu walked inside, "Come over when you are free."

    "That''s it."

    Shu Yu walked up to the old lady, and both Si Xing and Cui Hua said hello.

    The old lady looked at her dusty appearance, "As soon as I come back, I will be busy running around the city, go wash my face and change clothes first, I will let the kitchen cook bird''s nest for you, you can drink some."

    Mr. Liang''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and he swallowed hard.

    Bird''s nest, although her family has a better life now, there is still no bird''s nest to eat.

    She opened her mouth, "Mother, is this bird''s nest boiled too much?"

    "You think it''s Chinese cabbage, but of course not many. The bird''s nests are all from A Yu who came back from the capital. Those officials'' wives gave them away. They are precious." Could the old lady not know her little thought? She dared to ask.

    Mr. Liang pouted, and he didn''t dare to play bird''s nest.

    Shu Yu smiled and ran directly back to Yuyuan.

    After changing his clothes and coming out, he saw that Xiao Song Le was hiding behind the wall, revealing a pair of hesitant and frightened eyes, looking at someone playing not far away... all.

 Chapter 1206ï¼š he is younger than you

    Chapter 1206 He is a younger brother than you

    Shu Yu followed Xiao Songle''s line of sight and saw that Quanquan was having fun with the lucky cat.

    Zhao Cai is the stray cat that Shu Yu adopted at the beginning. He lived with the Lu family at the beginning and has an excellent relationship with the twins.

    Later, Shu Yu was exiled, and the second house of the Lu family went to the southwest. Luckily, it was not easy for him to travel with him, so he entrusted the cat to Lu Sixing.

    The big house and the three rooms are not reliable, so Lu Sixing can take care of it and make money.

    Therefore, for the eight or nine months that the second house of the Lu family was outside, the lucky people were in the Yuan family. He also established a deep relationship with the four members of the Yuan family, especially Quanquan who is still a young cub.

    After returning from the southwest, Erfang also thought about bringing the lucky money back. It''s just that when Quanquan knew it, he cried so much that he almost threw himself over, and Zhaocai was reluctant to leave.

    But every time Lu Sixing brought his two children over, Lucky would come with him, and he was very familiar with this place.

    Now Lucky is surrounded by several children, meowing excitedly.

    Quanquan was playing with the dog''s tail grass in his hand, and he was giggling very happily.

    When he is tired from playing, his sister Xiaozhen will feed him water, his cousin A Ning will give him something to eat, and Baoya, who has been infatuated with the family recently, will wipe her sweat with a handkerchief, although The more you wipe it, the more dirty it becomes, at this time, the little gentleman Lai Yuan, who is the little nephew, will wipe it again.

    Quanquan is almost like the existence of stars and the moon.

    Looking at it this way, Xiao Song Le, who was hiding quietly behind the corner alone, seemed much more lonely and lonely.

    Shu Yu pursed his lips and became thoughtful.

    She came slowly behind him, the child probably heard the sound and turned his head.

    Seeing it was her, I felt a little embarrassed, took a small step back, and stopped looking.

    Shu Yu saw him turn around to go back, she immediately squatted down, took his little hand and said to him, "That''s my brother."

    Little Song Le raised his head for unknown reasons.

    Shu Yu pointed at Quanquan, "It''s the kid who is playing with the kitten, he''s younger than you."

    Shu Yu thought, Xiao Songle is afraid of children older than him, because the older children may have bullied him, so what about children younger than him?

    Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, Xiao Songle''s expression flashed with a slight surprise.

    Shu Yu smiled, "His name is Quanquan, he is five months younger than you."

    Quan Quan is just two years old now. The little guy looks short and small, but he loves to laugh very much. He giggles when he smiles, which is very infectious.

    Xiao Song Le blinked, staring at Quan Quan for a moment, his little head tilted slightly, as if he was more curious about this younger brother who was several months younger than himself.

    Shu Yu asked him, "Do you want to be friends with him?"

    friend? Xiao Songle was a little moved, he didn''t have any friends.

    And he is smaller than himself, so, that should be fine, right?

    He raised his head, met Shang Shu Yu''s encouraging eyes, and finally nodded hesitantly.

    Shu Yu touched his head, "Then wait a minute."

    She got up and walked towards the children who were playing. A Ning was the first to see her and ran over immediately, and then whispered, "Second sister, I wanted to find Xiao Lele, but he seemed to I was still very scared and hid. I didn''t call him, but I deliberately played here with Sister Xiaozhen and the others. If he likes it, he can join in quietly and without a trace. "

 Chapter 1207ï¼š unexpected result

    Chapter 1207 Windfall

    A Ning felt that she was really smart, and Shu Yu was also happy, holding her hand and agreeing, "Well, A Ning''s way is good."

    Xiao Songle really hid behind the wall and watched them. Although he was afraid, he was also envious.

    "But he''s still not used to it now. Quanquan is about the same age as him. Let Quanquan get in touch with him first, okay?"

    "Okay." A Ning nodded, let go of Shu Yu''s hand, and ran back to talk to Xiao Zhen and the others.

    Xiaozhen is the biggest among them, and he understands it very well.

    Lai Yuan also nodded, but Baoya kept her mouth shut, very reluctant.

    After all, this place is all smaller than her. She can be a mother when she can play the house. What should I do when he leaves?

    But Baoya quickly focused her attention on Lai Yuan. Yes, although Lai Yuan is a few months older than herself, he is the son of Cuihua''s cousin, a junior nephew, and a junior.

    Baoya covered her mouth and laughed, and Lai Yuan suddenly felt a creepy feeling.

    Shu Yu walked over with Quanquan in his arms, but after walking a few steps, Quanquan struggled to the ground.

    Behind him, Lucky Fortune followed, but he staggered while walking.

    All are premature babies. In the early years, they were malnourished due to family circumstances, and their health was not good.

    Therefore, other children can walk at least one year old, but he will not walk until one and a half years old.

    He spoke too late, but his body was fine. Zhao Xi said that these problems were not serious.

    Quanquan was very excited to see Xiao Songle, and his little hand pulled over directly.

    Xiao Song Le hesitated for a moment, then shrank, but the hand he was holding was so tight that he didn''t pull it out, and he gave up because he was afraid that he would fall over.

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up slightly, and sure enough, he doesn''t reject children younger than himself, which is a good sign.

    "Lele, I''m the same age as you!" Quan Quan rarely met his peers and expressed his strong enthusiasm for Xiao Songle.

    Xiao Songle wanted to say that he was older than him, but he couldn''t speak, so he fell silent.

    Quanquan took the silence as his default, and was even happier immediately, and began to speak to him in a murmur.

    After a few times, Xiao Songle was a little anxious, because he couldn''t speak, and it felt bad.

    But Quanquan doesn''t need him to speak at all. At his age, he has just learned to speak, and he is very eager to talk. Although he speaks in a topsy-turvy manner and often has things that are not mentioned above, it does not prevent him from being a small talker.

    Anyway, on weekdays, he also talks to himself when it comes to Lucky Fortune, and he is not uncomfortable at all when facing Xiao Songle.

    He also took Xiao Songle''s hand and asked him to touch for money.

    Shu Yu was relieved to see the two little cubs get along very harmoniously. She let Yingxi watch the two children and went to the study to think about the construction of the workshop.

    When she came out of the study, she had already thought about the layout of the workshop. The next step was to discuss with her father whether it was feasible or not.

    After dinner, Liang and the others went back with their children.

    Shu Yu paid special attention to Xiao Songle''s reaction, and really saw that he was a little reluctant.

    She thought that it would be useful for him to get along with children younger than her, but she never thought it would work so well.

    But better is yet to come.

    Yingxi told her that when Quanquan returned, Xiao Songle opened his mouth and tried to make a sound when he was alone in the room.

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up, and it seemed that he would be able to speak soon. Maybe when Meng Yunzheng returns, Xiao Songle can give him a surprise.

 Chapter 1208ï¼š Xiaos invitation

    Chapter 1208 Xiao''s invitation

    Xiao Songle''s matter, Shu Yu was temporarily relieved.

    After she told the fourth aunt about Xiao Songle''s situation, the fourth aunt would bring Quanquan and Xiaozhen to play from time to time.

    It''s just right, Quanquan has new friends of the same age, and often shouts to come to grandma''s house.

    Shu Yu began to concentrate on the workshop. After she and Lu Erbai finalized the layout and basic matters of the workshop, Lu Erbai began to recruit people and was ready to start the construction.

    Because the workshop is outside the city and it¡¯s a bit far away, the workers don¡¯t say it¡¯s inconvenient to go back and forth. If they rush home every day, all their time will be spent on the road.

    So this time the workshop was built, and the workers lived nearby.

    It¡¯s just that although Zhuangzi is quite big, he doesn¡¯t have enough rooms, unlike when Shu Yu was renovating his big house, there were still several Datong shops.

    There are two Datong shops here, but there are more workers than before.

    Finally, Daniel discussed with the tenants, whoever has spare rooms will be rented to them temporarily.

    The tenants have extra income and are naturally very happy. Even if there was no spare room in the house, he tried his best to vacate one and rent it out.

    Not to mention other homes, even the Cui family lived in.

    However, the Cui family had been killed, and Shu Yu had specifically asked the workers, but these people did not care. Those who are away from home, some have slept near the mass graves, what is there to be afraid of, who hasn''t died?

    Even because the Cui family has no owner to live in, they are more free, and there are quite a few people living in the Cui family.

    Shu Yu kept this part of the rent for Xiao Ya¡¯er and gave it to her in the future.

    Soon, Shu Yu''s workshop began to be busy, and she also ran up to Zhuangzi every three days.

    The rest of the Lu family were also busy, Lu Erbai and Shu Yu were busy building houses, Ruan Shi and Shu You were busy preparing for their marriage, and the old lady was looking after the children at home, and none of them were free.

    After being so busy for half a month, Shu Yu suddenly received an invitation.

    A... Xiao''s invitation.

    When Shu Yu saw it, he was stunned.

    Recently, she was so busy that she almost forgot Xiang Weinan''s wife, the wife of the prince who only met once.

    Shu Yu had a headache, she was thinking about whether she wanted to go.

    Go, but she''s been really busy lately, so that''s no excuse. But it''s hard to guarantee that Mrs. Xiao would not think so, especially the last time she had rejected her invitation.

    Besides, she will have to deal with the Xiao family sooner or later. Jiangyuan County is so big, and she is the county magistrate''s wife. Even if they don''t get along well, if they don''t have any grievances with each other, they will still have a decent face.

    Just when Shu Yu was struggling, Ding Yuehua came.

    She smiled when she saw the invitation in Shu Yu''s hand, "I guess you must have received it too."

    "also?"

    After Shu Yu came back, he met Ding Yuehua once.

    After giving her the gifts brought from the capital, she came back, and she didn''t even visit her new home carefully.

    Ding Yuehua knew she was busy, so she didn''t let her talk much.

    When she received the invitation this time, the first thing that came to her mind was Shu Yu.

    Sure enough, she also had one in her hand.

    Shu Yu sighed, "I''ve been too busy lately to touch the ground, so how can I have time for a banquet?"

    "Then why don''t you go?"

    Shu Yu looked at her helplessly, "I heard that the county magistrate''s wife has been in Jiangyuan County for a month and a half. Is this the first time for a guest?"

    Ding Yuehua nodded.

    Shu Yu rubbed his aching head, "Then can I not go?"

    Ding Yuehua thought, if it was her, she would not be able to not give this face.

 Chapter 1209ï¼š Located in Peach Blossom Forest

    Chapter 1209 The location is in the Peach Blossom Forest

    In this huge Jiangyuan County, the township lord Shu Yu is considered a noble person. If she doesn''t go, outsiders still don''t know how to speculate about her relationship with the county magistrate''s wife.

    Especially...when Shu Yu has a good relationship with the county magistrate.

    Ding Yuehua comforted Shu Yu, "Fortunately, this is not a very formal banquet. The place is in the Peach Blossom Forest. It is estimated that if you walk around there, you can almost come back to enjoy the flowers. I will accompany you then, Let''s find a corner by ourselves and talk."

    Peach Blossom Forest is where Lu Sanzhu works.

    There are usually free and open to the outside world, but there are also private ones that are specially packaged for the rich young lady to play alone.

    Xiao''s choice should be that kind of place.

    Ding Yuehua saw that her expression softened a little, and said with a smile, "You have been busy for so long, so you should really relax, don''t be so tight, things can''t be finished. I estimate that the magistrate''s wife will definitely be around during the banquet. With many people talking to her, let''s just go to the Peach Blossom Forest by ourselves if we don''t move forward."

    Shu Yu looked at her amusingly, "Aren''t you going forward? Then, do you know the identity of this magistrate''s wife? She is the mother-in-law of the third prince, and the niece of Concubine Xiao''s family."

    Ding Yuehua''s eyes widened, "So powerful?"

    "Um."

    Ding Yuehua was heartbroken for a moment, but she quickly shook her head, "Forget it, the empress in this capital is too far away from us, even if you want to get along well with people, you have to have a good identity. Our family is in There are several shops and workshops in the small county, one in the sky and the other in the ground, and they are all in vain when they come together."

    "You can see clearly."

    "I can''t compare to you. You know the identity of others, but you are still thinking about whether to go to the banquet? You look like this, in the eyes of others, you are getting cheap and selling well."

    Shu Yu thought about it for a while, and seemed to be a little ignorant of current affairs.

    She couldn''t help laughing.

    But now that she has decided, she no longer hesitates, and she asks Hua Xian to send the reply to the county office.

    Yingxi and Yingdong set off for Huajiangfu half a month ago.

    The old lady saw that there was no one around her to help her, and there were not many servants in the Lu family, and now they have all performed their duties.

    She asked Hua Xian to follow her and help run errands.

    Shu Yu does not take Hua Xian with him when he goes to Zhuangzi on weekdays, he only asks the driver to deliver it.

    But when I was at home, occasionally I was too busy with something, so I asked Hua Xian to run.

    In the next few days, Shu Yu was still busy with the workshop in an orderly manner.

    On the third day, she picked out a dress, put on a light makeup that was not out of place, and looked refreshed and refreshed.

    She has been disheartened these days. Basically, she doesn''t have the time to dress up in a hurry. Even the old lady said she didn''t look like a girl.

    Now I finally got the praise of the old lady, and I happily sent my granddaughter out of the house.

    Ding Yuehua was already waiting outside the door. She also lives on Fenghuai Street. They are close to each other, and they are going to the same place. The two simply ride in the same carriage and have company with each other.

    Shu Yu was in Ding Yuehua''s car with Hua Xian by his side.

    When the group arrived at the Peach Blossom Forest, it was neither too early nor too late, and it would not attract attention.

    The two planned to keep a low profile away from the crowd to the end.

    Who knew that just after getting off the bus, Ding Yuehua''s face suddenly sank when he saw Kong Zhiyou who also arrived not far away.

    I¡¯ve been in the car for most of the day today, my head is dizzy, and I¡¯m stuck. I¡¯ll update chapter 4 today, and I¡¯ll make it up tomorrow.

 Chapter 1210ï¼š fall out

    Chapter 1210 Fall Out

    Shu Yu was stunned for a while, and looked at Ding Yuehua in confusion.

    Kong Zhiyou also saw them over there. The first thing she saw was Shu Yu, the smile on her face subconsciously raised, and she wanted to come over to say hello.

    Just the next moment, seeing Ding Yuehua next to Shu Yu, he frowned, turned his heels, and walked away.

    Shu Yu looked at her and then at Ding Yuehua, "You two, did you quarrel?"

    Ding Yuehua snorted coldly, "What quarrel? We fell out."

    "Why?" In Shu Yu''s perception, Ding Yuehua has always had a cheerful temperament, and she doesn''t care much about ordinary small favors and small complaints.

    Now you have a falling out with your long-time friend?

    Ding Yuehua didn''t want to say it at first, but he didn''t expect the county magistrate''s wife to invite Kong Zhiyou. Now that it''s all right, there''s no need for her to hide it any longer.

    As she and Shu Yu walked into the peach forest, they whispered, "I always thought she was very lofty, and she was very measured, and she didn''t gossip. She was a worthy friend. I didn''t expect to miss it, She''s clearly fake."

    The matter has to start when Shu Yu leaves Jiangyuan County for the capital.

    On the day of the Lu family''s moving banquet, Kong Zhiyou originally didn''t like the Lu family''s guests who were villagers and wanted to leave early. Who knows what happened to the county magistrate Zhang, and then the scene where a high official from the capital gave Shu a gift.

    Kong Zhiyou has witnessed Shu Yu''s current backstage background from beginning to end, and naturally has the intention to make friends.

    So she told Ding Yuehua that when it was her birthday in a few days, if she wanted to make it more lively, please invite Shu Yu to participate.

    Ding Yuehua actually didn''t like it much at that time, but human relations were the same thing. She didn''t think there was anything, so she agreed and told Shu Yu.

    However, Shu Yu left the capital the next day, and the old lady who lived in Zhuangzi of the Fan family started to make trouble, and she mentioned that she wanted to live in the third room of the Fan family.

    Ding Yuehua was busy dealing with this matter, so he asked Xiaoyun to go to Kong Zhiyou''s house to talk.

    Xiaoyun said that he didn''t see Kong Zhiyou when he came back, but he told the maid next to Kong Zhiyou.

    Ding Yuehua thought she knew it, so she forgot about it. After she solved the old lady''s affairs, she was busy with the renovation of her new home, so she never saw Kong Zhiyou.

    But halfway through, she received an invitation from Kong Zhiyou, who indeed invited her to the birthday banquet.

    Ding Yuehua felt guilty after seeing the invitation.

    Therefore, when Kong Zhiyou first mentioned that she was going to hold a birthday banquet, she thought that the other party was there for Shu Yu.

    As a result, after she knew that Shu Yu would not be able to go, she still sent invitations to others. She felt that she had misunderstood the friend Kong Zhiyou.

    Who knew that on the day of her birthday, Ding Yuehua took Xiaoyun to the banquet, and Kong Zhiyou''s first sentence when she saw her was to ask her why Lu Xiangjun hadn''t come yet.

    Ding Yuehua was stunned on the spot, she subconsciously said that Shu Yu was going to the capital on the second day of the moving banquet.

    Kong Zhiyou''s expression fell on the spot, but there were a lot of guests at that time, so she didn''t say anything.

    Then Ding Yuehua discovered a subtle thing. At that time, Kong Zhiyou came out to greet the guests and her husband, who was very enthusiastic at first.

    After hearing that Shu Yu was not here, her husband never showed up again.

 Chapter 1211ï¼š See the true face of Kong Zhiyou

    Chapter 1211 Seeing Kong Zhiyou''s true face

    Ding Yuehua knew that both of them were coming for Shu Yu.

    No, it should be said that they came to Master Qi, Master Yao, who was behind Shu Yu.

    She felt very uncomfortable, so she didn''t stay too long. After eating, she said goodbye and left early.

    Originally thought that this matter was tacitly understood by everyone, and it would be gradually drifted away in the future.

    However, the next day, Kong Zhiyou came to the door.

    This person has always been very gentle, at least Ding Yuehua has never seen her yell at her.

    But that day, she saw Kong Zhiyou who was completely different.

    She blamed Ding Yuehua for not telling her about it earlier, causing her to invite so many guests, and as a result, she lost all face.

    Only then did Ding Yuehua know that more than half of the invitations Kong Zhiyou sent were in the name of Shu Yu.

    You must know that the Kong family has a good family background, but although the husband she married is famous, her family is not rich. Therefore, since the marriage, Kong Zhiyou had to save money on food, clothing, housing and transportation, which was very different from the past.

    As a result, she did not participate in many entertainment activities of rich ladies and wives. Some of the friends who used to be in a normal relationship have drifted further away. Some people even laughed at her behind their backs, saying that in order to become an official wife in the future, she has now made herself a yellow-faced woman, and even if her husband becomes an official in the future, she will be despised.

    On this birthday, Kong Zhiyou invited these people too.

    Some people were originally unwilling to come, but Kong Zhiyou euphemistically said that Lu Xiangjun would also appear that day.

    As a result, from the beginning to the end of the banquet, Shu Yu did not appear at all.

    Kong Zhiyou can''t be angry, what''s even more angry is that her husband''s family did not approve of her holding a birthday banquet so popular. The final agreement was also for Shu Yu''s sake, and he wanted to climb up the resources behind Shu Yu.

    In the end, nothing happened. Kong Zhiyou not only lost face in front of her friends that day, but also made her husband blame her in every possible way. In the end, her husband beat her.

    This anger, Kong Zhiyou put it all on Ding Yuehua''s head, and came to her to settle the account the next day.

    Ding Yuehua was almost blown up by her anger. She clearly called Xiaoyun to inform her early in the morning and explained the reason, but now she is blaming her.

    Xiaoyun informed Qiuju, the maid next to Kong Zhiyou, but Qiuju refused to admit it, saying that she had never seen Xiaoyun or heard of Lu Xiangjun leaving the capital.

    They insisted that it was each other''s fault, and since then they broke up unhappily, just fell out like this, and have no contact.

    Ding Yuehua said to Shu Yu, "You know Xiaoyun, how could she not do what I specifically ordered? It''s that Qiu Ju, whose eyes wandered when she spoke, and at first glance it was a lie."

    Xiaoyun walked behind the two of them, and naturally heard the conversation between Ding Yuehua and Shu Yu.

    She pursed her lips and suddenly added, "I know why Qiu Ju lied."

    Ding Yuehua suddenly turned her head, "You know?"

    Xiaoyun nodded, took a few steps forward, and said in a low voice, "After the young lady and Mrs. Chen had a falling out, I was unconvinced and wanted to know why Qiu Ju wronged me and asked the young lady to be scolded by Mrs. Chen, I''ve been keeping an eye on her secretly."

    She used to be called Kong Zhiyou Miss Kong, but now she is not happy anymore, just called Mrs. Chen.

    "As a result, when I went to Yiren Pavilion to pick up clothes for the young lady yesterday, I saw Qiu Ju."

 Chapter 1212ï¼š deserve it

    Chapter 1212 Deserving it

    Xiaoyun lowered his voice, "I saw Qiu Ju and Chen Xiucai together, the two of them are a little... close."

    She couldn''t tell exactly where the intimacy was, but she looked at Qiu Ju''s demeanor and actions, and the way she spoke, as if she was seducing Chen Xiucai intentionally or unintentionally.

    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows, "What do you mean, Qiu Ju didn''t say anything on purpose, she wanted Kong Zhiyou to continue to hold the birthday banquet, and then she would lose face and even get into a feud with her husband, she wanted to take advantage of it. enter?"

    Xiaoyun thought so in his heart, but he felt it was too arbitrary, so he hesitated, "Probably?"

    Ding Yuehua, "What is probably, it must be."

    She looked at Xiaoyun, "Why didn''t you tell me what you knew yesterday?"

    Xiaoyun was a little helpless, "Miss, what I wanted to say when I came back, but when I mentioned Mrs. Chen''s name, you said that since you don''t communicate anymore, don''t mention her again in the future."

    She saw that since the return of Lord Luxiang, the young lady was very happy and did not mention those disappointing things.

    Who knew that today would be so coincidental, and it would be so right?

    Seeing that the young lady took the initiative to talk to Lu Xiangjun, she took the opportunity to share her guess.

    Ding Yuehua snorted coldly, "She deserves it, let her not believe me, let her be impure."

    That being said, however, she is not ashamed of Qiu Ju''s behavior. After all, she and Kong Zhiyou have been friends for many years. Although she now knows that her character is not very good, if she is played around by a maid, Ding Yuehua will also feel this way. uncomfortable.

    She hesitated, "Should I go and remind her?"

    Shu Yu glanced at her sideways, "Do you think she will trust you or Qiu Ju?"

    Ding Yuehua decisively said, "Forget it, if she doesn''t go, she has a falling out. Who cares about her future life. The good or the bad is caused by her own temperament."

    Shu Yu smiled, yes, who cares about her? When Qiu Ju''s wings are hardened in the future, the two of them are afraid that they will be able to fight with each other.

    Although Shu Yu had no conflict with Kong Zhiyou, she was indeed disgusting to invite guests in her own name.

    Ding Yuehua took Shu Yu''s hand, "Don''t mention her, let''s go in quickly, I don''t know if the magistrate''s wife is here."

    The Xiao family is definitely not here, not to mention that no one in Jiangyuan County has a higher identity than her, even in the capital, she is also a noble Xiao family girl, the wife of the prince, so even if she is the host of the banquet today, only Others wait for her, there is no reason for her to wait for others.

    But everyone else knew it, so the guests to the banquet came very early.

    Shu Yu thought that this time period was neither too early nor too late, but who knew that once he entered the Peach Blossom Forest, it was already full of people.

    This is on the southwest side of the Peach Blossom Forest. The place is relatively private, surrounded by water on both sides, and high walls are erected on the other two sides. Only the middle one can enter from the outside, and the environment is very elegant.

    As long as you stand guard at the door, no one else can get in.

    Shu Yu and Ding Yuehua gave the invitation and stepped into the peach forest.

    Before the Xiao family came, Shu Yu became a sweet pastry.

    She also wanted to find a corner with Ding Yuehua and sit down to drink tea and chat. Who knew that the moment she appeared, there would be many people around her.

    Shu Yu was a little dazed, as if Ding Yuehua had thought of something, he patted his forehead fiercely and muttered, "How could I almost forget about this."

 Chapter 1213ï¼š Shaws passion

    Chapter 1213 Xiao''s enthusiasm

    Shu Yu didn''t know that the news of the moving banquet that day quickly spread throughout Jiangyuan County, and Shu Yu knew high officials in the capital, and even the emperor gave birthday gifts, everyone knows it .

    Before she was a town lord who received grace, she was so sensational, not to mention what happened on the day of the moving banquet.

    So soon someone came to her door and wanted to befriend her for various reasons.

    But Shu Yu had already left the county seat at that time, and the Lu family kept saying that she was not available.

    Everyone thought she was unwilling to see her, but slowly she did not force her.

    It wasn''t until after Kong Zhiyou''s birthday banquet that everyone knew that she was not in Jiangyuan County.

    Now that Lu Xiangjun has finally returned, and he appeared on such an occasion again, wouldn''t he just come around and talk?

    Shu Yu suddenly regretted appearing here today.

    Fortunately, Xiao Shi came over not long after.

    She is today''s master and the county magistrate''s wife, and some well-informed people know her relationship with the third prince of the capital, so they naturally went up to greet her.

    Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Ding Yuehua, and got up.

    However, neither of them thought that Kong Zhiyou was the one who accompanied Xiao Shi.

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, this is fast enough, he found himself a backer in such a short time.

    Ding Yuehua also saw it, and snorted coldly, "She doesn''t even think about it. With her identity, can the county magistrate''s wife see her in her eyes?"

    Ding Yuehua was right, although Kong Zhiyou always stood by Xiao Shi with a smile on her face, Xiao Shi was always talking to others, hardly even looking at her.

    She suddenly felt ridiculous.

    The two of Shu Yu didn''t go forward. At this moment, there were people around Xiao''s, so they didn''t go up.

    Who knew that Mr. Xiao saw her first, nodded to a woman beside him, and walked towards Shu Yu.

    Everyone immediately gave way to the side, but their eyes were always focused on the two of them.

    Just like last time, Mrs. Xiao took Shu Yu''s hand and said, "Lord Lu Xiang, let''s meet again. You are really busy. I wanted to invite you for a banquet for a long time, but Mr. Ke said that you just returned to the county seat. There are a lot of things, so it¡¯s not easy to disturb. But no matter how busy you are, you have to rest, right, or it¡¯s not worth your while to be exhausted.¡±

    Shu Yu nodded, "I should have visited you, but now it''s Madam''s concern."

    "It''s a good thing to say, I''m not happy." Xiao Shi feigned anger, and then laughed again, "Don''t be a lady, didn''t you call me sister-in-law last time? Then call me sister-in-law, I call you Ayu, do you think so?"

    Can Shu Yu say it''s wrong?

    She nodded with a smile, and introduced Ding Yuehua next to her.

    Xiao Shi smiled and said, "I know, the third young lady of the Fan family, I heard that the third young lady is not allowed to be a man. When I see it this time, it is true."

    Ding Yuehua quickly waved his hand and said a few words modestly.

    Xiao turned her head again and spoke to Shu Yu, "What is Ayu busy with recently?"

    "In the building workshop."

    "What kind of workshop and what will you do in the future?"

    In addition to a few people present, many of them are in business at home. At this time, hearing this, one by one suddenly pricked up their ears again.

    But Shu Yu smiled and said, "When the workshop is finished, my sister-in-law will know."

    Mr. Xiao is not someone who doesn''t know the current affairs. As soon as he heard this, he knew that it was not good to ask any more questions.

    She didn''t ask, but instead talked about her birthday.

 Chapter 1214ï¼š Shaws purpose

    Chapter 1214 Xiao''s Purpose

    Shu Yu had some headaches, she thought that there must be many people around Xiao to talk to her, and she could easily get away.

    Unexpectedly, Xiao Shi only talked to her, and only occasionally replied a sentence or two to others.

    Her arm was being pulled by Xiao Shi, and it was hard to break free.

    Over time, everyone could see that Xiao wanted to chat with Shu Yu alone, so after a while, everyone walked aside in twos and threes to enjoy the flowers.

    Shu Yu could only accompany Xiao to the gazebo not far away and sit down.

    In the pavilion, only the two of them were left, as well as Xiao''s personal mother.

    Even Ding Yuehua and Kong Zhiyou didn''t follow, Hua Xian was also left outside the pavilion.

    What is there to not understand, Xiao Shi really wants to talk to her alone.

    But if she didn''t start, Shu Yu pretended to be stupid, and even talked about her experience of being exiled to the southwest.

    The topic of made Xiao shi very surprised. She thought that a woman should be very sad after going through such a thing, and she must be very reluctant to mention that dark time.

    Therefore, among the topics Xiao''s provoked, there were about herself, the county magistrate Zhang, and her experience in the capital, and even about the Yao family and Qi family, but only did not mention the southwest exile Things.

    I didn''t expect Shu Yu to not mind at all.

    Not only that, but when she mentioned the southwest, she looked happy, and even said with some nostalgia, "I know a lot of people in the southwest. Although the conditions there are hard, they are all working hard to live."

    Xiao Shi really couldn''t help but be curious this time. Every time he heard about exile, it was accompanied by hardships and hardships, which changed his color. Especially women, after being exiled is a stain on their life, and their innocence is not guaranteed.

    "I heard that there are a lot of prisoners over there. They are all vicious people. They committed crimes and were exiled. Isn''t that the punishment for them?"

    Shu Yu turned his head and asked her with a smile, "Is Mr. Qi a vicious person?"

    Xiao Shi was taken aback and shook his head.

    Shu Yu asked again, "Did I commit a crime before I was exiled?"

    Xiao Shi suddenly realized and shook his head again.

    Shu Yu said, "In fact, those who really committed serious crimes were sentenced to death and beheaded. Some people who were exiled to the southwest were indeed guilty of crimes, but some were implicated by others, and some people were It was designed and framed by others. There are many reasons for it. If you don¡¯t contact them, no one knows what they have gone through?¡±

    Xiao Shi was thoughtful, but she could understand this. Some things are very complicated. She also had friends when she was a child, because her father made a mistake and was beheaded, and she sold it herself.

    Xiao Shi couldn''t help but sigh, "I heard that the road of exile is very hard, and many people died in the middle of it. What about you? Have you ever encountered a near-death situation on the road of exile? Are those escorting officials not even allowed to eat? Are you full?"

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Mamma Gu, who was behind Mrs Xiao, couldn''t help but stroke her forehead, Miss, have you forgotten your purpose? Is now the time to be curious about these?

    She couldn''t hold back, and coughed heavily.

    Shu Yu raised his head and glanced at her.

    Xiao Shi also reacted abruptly, she hurriedly ended the topic of exile, and turned the matter back to Shu You''s marriage.

    As she was talking, she said, "Your sister is about to get married, what about you? You are already married. Shouldn''t your parents also plan a marriage for you?"

 Chapter 1215ï¼š There is a person who is a good match for Lu Xiangjun

    Chapter 1215 There is a person who is a good match for Lu Xiangjun

    Shu Yu wanted to say that he was in no hurry, but Mrs. Xiao said it to herself, "I was only sixteen when I got married to my husband."

    But after getting married, due to various reasons, it took a year to get married.

    Later, Xiang Weinan came to Jiangyuan County. She stayed in the capital alone, but had no chance to meet.

    "Ayu, your current status is that of Xiangjun, so this marriage can''t be sloppy."

    Shu Yu had a bad feeling, "I didn''t want to be sloppy."

    "Sister-in-law and you hit it off, let me tell you a heartfelt word, this woman, getting married is like a second reincarnation, it is very important. I have seen many things in Beijing before, especially I know that some people go Climbing up is an uncompromising means, with all kinds of rhetoric and eloquent words. You are now a villager, so there must be a lot of people who want to marry your family, you have to be careful."

    Shu Yu smiled dryly, "Sister-in-law, I know." You are really heartbroken.

    "I know it''s good, but you don''t have to worry too much. My sister-in-law knows a lot of people. My sister-in-law will introduce one to you."

    Shu Yu''s face changed slightly, "No, no, no, I already..."

    Mr. Xiao turned his head and asked the mama behind him, "Mama Gu, tell me, which of the young talents in this capital is suitable?"

    Gu Momo smiled and said, "Miss, the capital is too far away, if Lu Xiangjun married to the capital, I am afraid that the Lu family would be reluctant. Moreover, Luxiang Jun built a workshop in Jiangyuan County, and he planned to come here. This is for business. Lord Lu Xiang, I wonder if the old slave guessed it right?"

    Shu Yu thought, this Gu mama speaks quite euphemistically, she knows that although she is a villager, she has a distinguished status in Jiangyuan County, and no one can see her when she goes to the capital, especially in the eyes of the world. Showy businessman.

    She sighed, "Indeed, Jiangyuan County is pretty good. And sister-in-law, my parents have already decided on my marriage."

    "You''re just trying to fool me. You''re going to get married, why haven''t any rumors spread. I know you''re a girl, so it''s hard to tell me this. Actually, there''s nothing to be embarrassed about, it''s a life-long event. It has to be considered carefully.¡±

    Xiao shi said and frowned again, "It''s just that I just came to Jiangyuan County, and I don''t know many people, so I really don''t have many candidates."

    Shu Yu secretly sighed in relief, no one had chosen.

    She felt that the Xiao family was indeed a fierce person, so she discussed marriage with herself in such a grand manner. It''s no wonder that she fell in love with Xiang Weinan at the beginning, so she asked Concubine Xiao to blow the wind on the pillow, and the emperor directly issued an imperial decree.

    At this speed, Shu Yu suspects that once she has a candidate, she may wish she would get married as soon as possible.

    It was just that Xiao Shi seemed to want her to find someone to marry as soon as possible. She refused several times, but Xiao Shi did not hear her. Even she clearly stated that her marriage was set, and Xiao Shi didn''t believe it.

    Is it... her illusion?

    Just thinking about it, Shu Yu heard Gu Momo say with a smile, "Miss, Lu Xiangjun, although this old slave has only come to Jiangyuan County not long ago, but he still really knows a few young people who come and go on weekdays. Talented. The old slave sees that there is a person who is a good match for Lu Xiangjun."

    Shu Yu frowned, but Xiao Shi asked excitedly, "Who is it?"

    gu æÖæÖ smiled, "This person, I would like to know Lu Xiangjun too."

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes. You all know people in Jiangyuan County, can I not?

 Chapter 1216ï¼š That person is Tang Wenqian

    Chapter 1216 The man is Tang Wenqian

    Xiao shi asked very cooperatively, "Oh? Who is Gu mama talking about?"

    "This person, who is in the same village as Lu Xiangjun, is Tang Wenqian, Tang Juren." Gu Mammy said with a smile.

    Shu Yu, "..." Tang, Tang Wenqian? She really didn''t expect this.

    She had only seen Tang Wenqian once after returning from the southwest. At first, because of the dispute between Tang''s mother and Liang''s family, the Lu family knew about her exile, and Tang Wenqian felt very guilty.

    Later, he wrote an apology letter to himself, and when she came back, he officially apologized again.

    Shu Yu didn''t mean to blame him for this, but the two really didn''t have any extra friendship.

    I just heard Liang say sourly that because of the exile incident, the county magistrate took a fancy to Tang Wenqian''s knowledge and asked him to help in the county government office, which is very important.

    Shu Yu knew that his future was far more than that. With Xiang Weinan as a guide, in the future, when the fifth prince ascended the throne, it would not be so difficult for a farmer like Tang Wenqian to climb up.

    But none of this has anything to do with her. Shu Yu has only heard about these matters in the court, so forget it.

    Who knew that Xiao and Gu Ma would want to pair her with Tang Wenqian.

    Shu Yu just thought it was a little funny, she didn''t say anything this time, just let them sing like a double reed, waiting for them to finish singing.

    Anyway, no matter how much she said, Mrs. Xiao should not be able to hear her.

    However, he did not refute, but instead made the two of Xiao think there was hope.

    Mammy Gu said with a smile, "Mr. Tang is very talented at a young age. He is already a leader at such a young age. It is rare that he has a good character, but we adults have personally praised him. More importantly, he and Lu Xiangjun know the bottom line. , the elders of the Lu family want to come and have a good understanding of his character."

    Xiao clasped his palms together, "Really, I have met Mr. Tang twice, and he was polite and good-looking each time. And he is now a leader, not to mention Jiangyuan County, even in the capital, those There are very few children from aristocratic families who were enlightened by great Confucians. He is sure to have a good future in coming to Mr. Tang.¡±

    Well, Shu Yu agrees with this.

    But she still didn''t speak, Mammy Gu and Mrs Xiao were stunned for a while, but they were a little unsure for a while.

    Mamma Gu asked, "Lord Lu Xiang, what do you think? If possible, I''ll go back and find out what the Tang family means."

    Actually, there is no need. A few days ago, Madam Gu met Tang''s mother who came to the county government to visit her son, and she asked Tang''s thoughts at that time.

    Tang''s mother actually had a very complicated mood. In the past, she disliked the Lu family, and she felt that the second girl of the Lu family was too fierce, and she was not suitable for being a good wife and mother. She once despised her.

    Later, I was fortunate to know that she was exiled. It was just because of her that all the Lu family went to the southwest, and she was really a little unhappy in her heart, so the happiness did not last long.

    followed Lu Shuyu back, and he came back as a villager.

    At that time, Mother Tang was somewhat moved. She was a lord of the township, a noble girl who was unmatched by others in Jiangyuan County.

    But she didn''t say anything about her heartbeat until... the day of the moving banquet.

    Mother Tang knew that Shu Yu was not only a villager, but also had a very strong background.

    She didn''t know the big officials in the capital, so she went to ask Tang Wenqian. After Tang Wenqian explained it to her, Mother Tang was stunned.

    She felt that if she could get along with that Mr. Qi, wouldn''t his son have a bright future in the future?

 Chapter 1217ï¼š i feel bad

    Chapter 1217 I feel bad

    Mother Tang didn''t know that Xiang Weinan was the heir of the Earl''s House in the capital, so Tang Wenqian would not tell her about this.

    Therefore, Mother Tang thought that he was only the magistrate of Jiangyuan County, and felt that there were very few places for him to help her son. Of course, it would be more beneficial to marry Shu Yu and get to know Mr. Qi.

    But Mother Tang didn''t have time to think about anything, so Shu Yu went to the capital again.

    Finally came back, and Mother Tang was about to prepare herself mentally to test the Lu family''s attitude.

    Coincidentally, Gu Ma asked about her head.

    Mother Tang is naturally full of joy.

    After Gu Mammy knew her thoughts, she had a count, and after summing up with Xiao Shi, she felt that it was feasible, and this was the peach blossom banquet.

    Mr. Xiao really thinks that Tang Wenqian is good. It is rare for a person who has no resources, no connections or even good financial support to be able to take the test at a young age.

    "Ayu, what do you think?"

    Shu Yu saw that the two had almost agreed, pursed his lips, and smiled, "I don''t think so."

    Xiao Shi frowned, "You..."

    "Madam, whether you believe it or not, I have to say it again, I do have an engagement partner. It''s just that he is busy with important things recently, so he is not in Jiangyuan County. After he returns, we will The two will be settled."

    Xiao''s smile dropped slightly, and Shu Yu''s title returned from sister-in-law to wife. This obviously alienated title made her unhappy.

    She had a good heart, but it''s okay if people don''t appreciate it, but they still blame her?

    Xiao''s expression became cold, she leaned back slightly, covered her mouth with a handkerchief, and when she removed it, there was no smile in her eyes anymore, she pulled her lips and said, "Really? I don''t know the other party. When are you coming back?"

    "At most half a month." After all, in about 20 days, her sister is going to marry Zhao Xi, and Meng Yunzheng will always participate.

    Xiao shi narrowed her eyes, but she didn''t expect that she would actually tell the time.

    "Really? Then I''ll wait and see, which young talent is so lucky to be favored by Lu Xiangjun." She paused and added in a slightly heavier tone, "Hopefully, Lu Xiangjun You didn''t lie to me."

    "Of course not, Madam will know when the time comes." After Shu Yu finished speaking, he stood up, "I won''t disturb Madam, I will say goodbye."

    Xiao shi nodded coldly, Shu Yu nodded, and exited the pavilion.

    She took Hua Xian who was standing not far away.

    There is a maid next to Hua Xian, who was brought by Xiao Shi. Seeing Shu Yu leaving with a blank face, she hurried back to the pavilion.

    Seeing that Xiao Shi''s face was ugly, the maid knew that things were not going well.

    She raised her eyes and looked at Gu Ma, who didn''t look at her, just sighed and said to Xiao, "Miss, Lu Xiangjun obviously rejects this matter, it seems that it is not possible."

    "She naturally rejects it." Xiao Shi snorted coldly, "How can Tang Wenqian compare to her husband''s status and future, with her husband Zhuyu in front of her, of course she doesn''t look down on others. She actually made up a lie that she was going to marry someone for this reason. ."

    After hearing that, the maid was slightly surprised, "Lun Xiangjun doesn''t agree? Then, what should I do? Could it be that she really wants to rob the lady from the young lady?"

    Xiao Shi and Gu Yan did not speak, and the atmosphere in the pavilion was a little tense for a while.

    However, no one here knows, just in the water beside the pavilion, a head slowly sticks out at this time.

 Chapter 1218ï¼š Road Sanzhu in the water

    Chapter 1218 Lu Sanzhu in the Water

    Lu Sanzhu had been in the water for quite a while, and this season was already cold, he almost couldn''t help sneezing, but he managed to hold it back.

    But after hearing what the people in the pavilion said, he still got up and listened carefully, but there was a very unhappy expression on his face.

    Is there something wrong with this new magistrate''s wife? Their family''s A Yu and that Meng Gongzi are a pair, need her to mess with the mandarin ducks?

    Of course, he also admitted that Tang Wenqian is still very good.

    But my mother-in-law and the old devout lady of the Tang family can''t deal with it, how can this be the in-laws? In case that old goddess becomes A Yu''s mother-in-law, she will not be allowed to sow discord and let Ayu stay away from their three rooms in the future?

    No, absolutely not!

    Lu Sanzhu had concerns in his heart, so he thought of running over to Ayu and talking carefully, to make him firm up his determination to be with Meng Gongzi.

    It''s just that the people in the pavilion haven''t left yet, so it''s hard for Lu Sanzhu to leave, otherwise, if he makes a noise, he''ll be finished, and Ayu will be implicated.

    The Xiao family still didn''t know that their backs were facing the water and could not see him.

    They were still immersed in the anger of Shu Yu''s uncooperative, after a while, Xiao Shi exhaled and said with a frown, "I will wait another half a month to see if there is such a person and see what she said. How is this going to end?"

    The maid hesitated for a moment, and then said in a low voice, "But Miss, what if this is just her expedient measure, what if she rejects Miss here today and goes back to the adults to complain?"

    "If you file a complaint, you will file a complaint. I''m just kindly serving as a matchmaker for her. It''s fair and honest, and I''m still afraid that she won''t succeed?"

    "But the lord is so kind to her. I heard that when Lu Xiangjun first opened the shop, the lord asked Huli and the others to send gifts and vented her anger. Later, her fourth uncle had an accident, and the lord took her face, but only The Yuan family was temporarily detained, and they were not even sent to the cell. And Lu Xiangjun was exiled, and the Lu family wanted to follow him. It was also the help of the **** that the adults were looking for. As for Lu Xiangjun¡¯s wedding ceremony, not to mention , the adults themselves don''t count as gifts, and they even appeared when she was embarrassed by the county owner Zhang, and even beat the younger brother of the county owner. Where did the adults do such a thing before? You are too good, aren''t you?"

    Every time the maid said a word, Xiao shi''s hand holding the handkerchief tightened, her teeth bit her lower lip, almost bleeding.

    Yes, how could her husband ever take care of a person like this?

    Nalu Xiangjun is just a country girl in a remote place. Xiang Weinan is a dignified prince of the capital''s uncle, and he never needs to worry about women. There are so many capital ladies who want to marry him.

    Xiao Shi was not afraid of anything else, but he was afraid that Xiang Weinan would be moved by Lu Shuyu.

    If she doesn''t want to, it doesn''t matter whether she takes a concubine or takes it as an outer chamber, after all, she never expects her husband to be the only woman beside her. But if she is tempted, then she really has no hope.

    Mammy Gu looked at Xiao Shi''s sad face, and couldn''t help but glared at the maid, "What are you talking about? Saying it will only add to Miss''s troubles."

    The maid was a little aggrieved, apologized, and then said in a low voice, "Miss, there is a way for this servant. If you want, Miss, you can do it once and for all."

    Xiao Shi was stunned for a moment, then raised his head.

    Gu Mama was also a little surprised, "What is the way, tell me quickly."

 Chapter 1219ï¼š Shaw is angry

    Chapter 1219 Xiao Shi is angry

    The maid swallowed her saliva, lowered her head, and said in a low voice, "Why don''t you invite Mr. Luxiang again, this time to the county government office, and say that the young lady is unhappy with what happened today. After Mr. Luxiang arrives, Let Mr. Tang and her be in the same room again. In this way, even if the two of them have ten mouths, they will not be able to tell, and the adults will definitely give up. "

    Lu Sanzhu, who was in the water, widened his eyes and almost couldn''t hold back his scolding, and accidentally slapped his hand on the water.

    A subtle movement sounded, and Lu Sanzhu was scared to death.

    At the same time, however, Xiao Shi suddenly stood up, slammed the table, and swept the teacup on the table to the ground.

    This sound just covered Lu Sanzhu''s movement.

    "Shuixin!! Do you know what you''re talking about?! Although I don''t like Lu Xiangjun and want to marry her off as soon as possible, I will never use such rude means. She doesn''t like Tang Wenqian, so I will Introducing Li Wenqian and Zhang Wenqian, I am also upright, but you let me blame her in such a way of forcing her to die. Shui Xin, who do you think I am, Xiao Ruojun, ah?"

    Shui Xin was so frightened that she knelt down in a hurry, "Miss, Miss Shui Xin knows it''s wrong, Shui Xin shouldn''t say such things."

    "I''m so disappointed, you don''t stay in the Peach Blossom Forest today, go home first."

    Shuixin shivered, but he didn''t dare to say anything, so he got up and left.

    As soon as she left, Mrs. Xiao said to Granny Gu with a sullen face, "This girl can''t stay by my side. It must not have been a day or two for her to think like this. Her mind is too poisonous, and I feel uneasy about it."

    Mamma Gu nodded, "Old slave knows, it''s still He Wen who can let the lady rest assured. Unfortunately, she has to stay in the capital city."

    Mr. Xiao sat back again and rubbed his forehead, "I thought that coming to Jiangyuan County would make me feel a little more relaxed, but I didn''t expect troubles one after another."

    Mammy Gu stood behind her and pressed her temples, "Miss, although the idea of ??water core is too low-hand. But if Lu Xiangjun really knows that the lord has a wife, then it is also It''s not really a good girl, and we can use some means to deal with her."

    Xiao Shi was annoyed, "After all, there is no evidence. Of course, I will not forgive her if there is evidence. Well, I will wait another half a month. If she lied to me, no one will go to the Lu family to propose marriage. I''ll go to her to settle accounts. She shouldn''t think that my girl from the Xiao family is so easy to fool."

    Mama Gu said nothing.

    The two did not sit in the pavilion for a long time. After all, Mrs. Xiao was the host of the banquet. Shu Yu had already left. Of course, she was going out to entertain guests.

    Xiao tidyed up her emoji clothes and went out with Gu Mammy.

    As soon as they left, Lu Sanzhu breathed a sigh of relief, moved his hands and feet, and hurriedly swam towards the other side of the bank.

    Just after he swam away, a young woman came over and looked at the water.

    No one was seen, so he frowned and left.

    Lu Sanzhu swam to the shore after a while, climbed ashore laboriously, stretched his body, and felt more comfortable.

    Without a word, he ran to change his clothes, and after changing, he came back quickly, standing outside the peach blossom forest in the southwest corner, poking his head.

    The old woman who guarded the door saw him and snorted coldly, "What are you doing here sneakily? Hurry up, or don''t blame us for being rude."

 Chapter 1220ï¼š Im fucked

    Chapter 1220 I''m fucked

    Lu Sanzhu hurriedly took out two copper plates, looking a little heartbroken, and said to the two wives, "Excuse me, auntie, I am the third uncle of Lu Xiangjun, I wonder if I can help pass it on, just say I have a very important find her about things."

    "Lu Xiangjun''s third uncle? Who are you bluffing?" And it''s too stingy for only two coins.

    Lu Sanzhu gritted his teeth and was about to take out two more copper plates when he suddenly saw Ding Yuehua standing not far away and waved at her, "Mrs. Fan San."

    Ding Yuehua was just looking this way, stunned when she saw Lu Sanzhu, and hurried over, "Uncle Lu San?"

    "It''s me, is Ayu in there, please call for me."

    Ding Yuehua looked at him suspiciously, always thought he was weird, but nodded in response.

    After a while, Shu Yu came out and was not surprised to see Lu Sanzhu, he was working here.

    To her surprise, Lu Sanzhu''s hair was still wet.

    "Are you... into the water?"

    Lu Sanzhu pulled her out, quickly found a place where no one was around, and said in a low voice, "I was in the water behind the gazebo just now, and I heard you and the county magistrate''s wife talking."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She frowned and looked at Lu Sanzhu for a long time, "What are you doing there? You don''t know that this area has been packed down by the magistrate''s wife for a banquet today. If you find out, you will be finished."

    Lu Sanzhu scratched his head, "I was on vacation the day before yesterday, didn''t Dabao feel uncomfortable yesterday? I didn''t come to work, and I came here today after confirming that he was all right. No, it''s too late. I''ll see as soon as I come. I went to a station where a guest was in a hurry and lost a string of Buddha beads in the pavilion yesterday, but now there is someone over there, and he doesn''t want to disturb him, so he asked our guy if he could swim through the water. Take it and come back."

    But those guys are not very good at water, so the guest said that if they found the beads, they would give a reward of five taels of silver.

    Lu Sanzhu is greedy, he is now a man who owes a lot of debt after buying a house, so he went into the water without saying a word.

    "I heard your voice when I swam to the pavilion, then stuck out my head and saw the magistrate''s wife."

    Lu Sanzhu just met Xiao Shi, and changed direction without making a sound, and swam to the corner behind Xiao Shi.

    Shu Yu frowned, "Don''t you know that the magistrate''s wife is hosting the banquet today, didn''t the other guys say anything before you went into the water?"

    Lu Sanzhu was stunned for a moment, and recovered almost instantly, "Okay, my **** I''ve been overcast."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Lu Sanzhu coughed lightly, and then said, "Now that I think about it, the two guys who were there at the time were close to that guy Cao Changlin."

    "Who is that?"

    "A person who doesn''t deal with me, Lin Zi''s steward fell ill some time ago, and he doesn''t seem to be doing well. He probably won''t be able to come back to work. Ji Dong''s family intends to choose one of me and Cao Changlin to be the steward. But I''m smart and clever and have a good chance of winning. Cao Changlin doesn''t like me very much. But they all know that my niece is a Xiangjun, and he doesn''t dare to deal with me blatantly, so he''s waiting here. "

    There is a banquet here in Taolin, but Lu Sanzhu is not afraid of ordinary people. He is good at water and will definitely not be discovered.

    But even if someone finds out, it''s fine. Ayu is a villager, and most people will give her face and listen to his explanation, and most likely they won''t care about him.

    But today is the county magistrate''s wife, who dares to disturb?

 Chapter 1221ï¼š Lu Sanzhu: I have a deep mind

    Chapter 1221 Lu Sanzhu: I have a deep mind

    Lu Sanzhu was furious at the thought of this, okay, this Cao Changlin not only wanted to deal with him, but obviously wanted to pull Ayu into the water.

    He gritted his teeth and started rolling up his sleeves, wanting to turn around and find someone to settle the account.

    Halfway through rolling up his sleeves, he suddenly thought of his purpose for coming to Shu Yu, he quickly put down his sleeves, patted his forehead and said, "I almost forgot, after you left the pavilion, the county magistrate''s wife was still there, I listen. It''s time for what she said to the servants."

    Lu Sanzhu quickly told Shu Yu what he had heard.

    Shu Yu frowned after hearing this, since Xiao Shi was so active and eager to introduce someone to her, she also had such guesses.

    She really thought she fell in love with... Xiang Weinan?

    Lu Sanzhu touched his chin, "But according to what she said, it doesn''t seem like she will do anything to you, at least it won''t hurt you secretly. I still appreciate this. It''s this person, I think a little bit. many."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Indeed."

    "Do you think she has encountered this kind of thing before, and now she is on guard when she sees how good our family Ayu is. Ayu, do you think Lord Xiang has many concubines? That''s why you let her see no one. With good intentions?"

    Shu Yu glanced at him sideways, "Why are you so gossipy?"

    "I..." Isn''t he curious? Although he often called Hu Li brothers, the paper brother was very tight-lipped, and he didn''t leak anything about Mr. Xiang.

    Lu Sanzhu had no other way, so he could only ask Shu Yu.

    He looked sincere, "I promise not to say anything."

    Shu Yu smiled, "The third uncle, let me satisfy your curiosity. Sir Xiang is the prince of the Earl''s Palace in the capital. And this county magistrate''s cousin is the third prince, and his aunt is Concubine Xiao in the palace. Madam."

    Lu Sanzhu stared straight at her and looked at her in disbelief, "You, you said Xiang, you have such a great origin?"

    The prince of the uncle''s house? A relative of the prince.

    terrible.

    Shu Yu continued to laugh, "Now do you want to continue to inquire about their husband and wife?"

    Lu Sanzhu shook his head like a rattle, and immediately covered his mouth.

    One of the things that Shu Yu admires most about him is that Lu Sanzhu can see the situation very clearly. Especially after working in this Peach Blossom Forest and seeing more of the world, he is even more aware of current affairs in this regard.

    He used to think that Xiang Weinan had a good relationship with her niece, and that Hu Li had a good relationship with him. They were more harmonious and close to each other, so he couldn''t help gossip.

    As soon as he heard that the identity of the other party was so different from his own - so much, he would not interfere.

    Shu Yu: "Okay, third uncle, I have taken everything you said in my mind. But you, after soaking in the water for so long, and just landed on the shore, your hair is still wet, go and dry it quickly and boil some ginger. Soup to drink."

    She didn''t say it was okay, but when she said Lu Sanzhu she sneezed fiercely.

    Shu Yu took a step back immediately.

    Lu Sanzhu snorted, "Okay, then I''ll go."

    "Hey, wait, what about Cao and Lin, what should I do?"

    Lu Sanzhu waved his hand, "Don''t worry about this, I''ll take care of it myself. Damn he dares to plot against me, I won''t retaliate, he doesn''t even know how many eyes Prince Ma has."

    He is not a little white rabbit, he is very scheming!

    Lu Sanzhu left, Shu Yu shook his head and returned to the Peach Blossom Forest.

    For the rest of the time, she mostly stayed with Ding Yuehua.

 Chapter 1222ï¼š Road Trivia

    Chapter 1222 Lu Family Trivia

    Just after half an afternoon, the Xiao family left the banquet.

    Today, she is mainly looking for Shu Yu to chat, and by the way, she gets to know the ladies and wives of rich families in the county town.

    It was really boring just to see and see, and in the end, the peach blossom banquet also ended early.

    Shu Yu left with Ding Yuehua, who did not ask her what Xiao Shi said to her at that time.

    Anyway, after seeing Shu Yu walking out of the pavilion, although she still had a smile on her face, she was obviously not in a high mood. Obviously, she and the county magistrate''s wife are a little unhappy.

    Ding Yuehua saw that it was still early, so he went to the famous Tangshui shop in the south of the city to buy two packs of candied fruit, and handed one to Shu Yu, "Here, eat some candied sweets, this shop''s candied fruit is pretty good."

    Shu Yu took a sip, "Thank you."

    "Just you and me."

    The two looked at each other and smiled, and when they chatted again, they had completely forgotten about the affairs of the Peach Blossom Forest.

    After returning home, Shu Yu started to get busy again.

    Xiao shi has been worried all the time, afraid that Shu Yu will complain to Wei Nan, and specially let people stare at the door of Lu''s house for a few days.

    Whoever knew that she was stalking only said that she went out of the city almost every day, without complaining or seeing Xiang Weinan, she devoted herself to the workshop outside the city, and sometimes spent the night outside the city, and never had a chance to go to the county government office.

    Mr. Xiao doubted that his guess was wrong. Maybe this Lu Xiangjun really has a sweetheart?

    She didn''t let anyone continue to stare at the Lu family, and only concentrated on waiting for half a month.

    Shu Yu has been in a good mood these days. The construction of the workshop is very fast, and the prototype outside has been built. Now some people are building dormitories, and some people are repairing the internal environment.

    Because of this, Lu Erbai has stayed on the Zhuangzi for several days and has not returned.

    It was Zhou Qiao, who was taken over by the Lu family for resettlement.

    Now her stomach is slowly getting bigger, Master Zhuangzi is a little messy.

    Especially the tenants'' houses are not enough to live in, and some people live in the village. These people work every day and sweat all over their bodies. After returning to Zhuangzi, they have to take a shower and speak loudly, which makes Zhou Qiao, a new wife and pregnant woman who is afraid of society, too inconvenient.

    In addition, the women who helped Zhou Qiao clean up the village and worked in it were all dispatched to cook for the workers at this time, and they did not care about her.

    Shu Yu asked her to live at home, so that it was safe, made each other feel at ease, and Daniel could do things with peace of mind.

    Mrs. Li wanted Zhou Qiao to go back to Shangshi Village. She can take care of her. She is Zhou Qiao''s mother-in-law, so it is only right and proper to take her home.

    But Li didn''t dare to raise any objection to what Shu Yu had decided.

    She wanted to talk to Daniel, but the last time Daniel blamed her for buying medicines, she was still angry with Daniel, and she didn''t come back to see her, so she gave up.

    So Zhou Qiao stayed at Lu''s house with peace of mind.

    The workshop was on the right track, and Shu Yu began to look for a shop.

    When the sunflowers are ripe, whether they are seeds or oil, they must be sold in shops.

    But she is not in a hurry to find a shop, she is looking for it slowly.

    On the other hand, Zhao Xi¡¯s house has already been bought, and what he bought is a second hospital.

    I originally wanted to buy a three-entry courtyard, but after looking at it, I found that the location of the three-entry courtyard was not good or dilapidated. It would take a lot of time to repair it.

    Later, Zhao Xi and Shu You discussed it, but Shu You himself took a fancy to the second-in-yard house.

 Chapter 1223ï¼š Lu Sanzhu is in charge

    Chapter 1223 Lu Sanzhu is in charge

    Shu You thinks that after he and Zhao Xi got married, plus the old doctor Zhao, there are only three people. What do you want such a big house for?

    The second yard is enough to live in. This yard is slightly bigger than the third uncle''s.

    In addition, the yard is relatively new, and after a little tidying up, you can move in without any repairs, and it can be done before the wedding date.

    Therefore, Zhao Xi finally bought this second courtyard, and Lu Erbai also took a few days to repair the areas that needed to be repaired with a few small workers.

    Next, Zhao Xi began to concentrate on arranging the new house.

    He didn''t understand either, and the old doctor Zhao had never been married, so the two of them asked the matchmaker who proposed the marriage to help them come up with ideas. They asked about the rules of marriage in Jiangyuan County, and recorded them one by one.

    The matchmaker was naturally happy. The other party gave money, and this family married Lu Xiangjun''s sister. If this was spread out, she would not say anything on her face, and business would be better in the future.

    Therefore, she was very attentive, and explained the customs here in every detail.

    At this moment, Zhao Xi misses Meng Yunzheng a little bit. If he was here, there would be someone to attack him.

    Hey, I don''t know when they will come back.

    Shu Yu is also counting the days, it''s almost just a few days to arrive.

    But before she came to Meng Yunzheng, she waited for the beaming Lu Sanzhu.

    Lu Sanzhu didn''t come alone. He brought Liang''s Baoya, and Dabao, who happened to be taking a bath, and the family of four came to Fenghuai Street proudly wearing new clothes.

    When the old lady saw them enter the door, she frowned at first sight, she got up and hit Lu Sanzhu, "You bastard, don''t hurry to return Ayu''s money, and still have the mind to dress up It''s like an oily flour, looking for death."

    After he finished speaking, he felt something was wrong, and glanced at Liang Shi and the two children.

    My dear, the family of four all have new clothes?

    Mrs Liang felt a little guilty and laughed dryly, Lu Sanzhu hurriedly supported the old lady''s hand and sat back again, "Mother, what are you in a hurry for? I have a happy event, so I''m just extravagant. Don''t worry, Ayu''s money I promise to pay it back as soon as possible."

    The old lady snorted coldly, "What kind of happy event is worth making a set of clothes for the whole family so wasteful."

    "Mother, I''m in charge."

    Old lady, "..." She looked at Lu Sanzhu carefully, wondering if this was her son.

    It¡¯s okay for him to increase his wages quickly. After all, he is indeed a little smart. When people are happy, it¡¯s easy to leak a little in the hand seam.

    But the person in charge has to be capable, right now, his ability is already so strong, is this still the third son who only played tricks and gluttons and made people disgusted? Or is it that Ji Dongjia from the Peach Blossom Forest is blind?

    Lu Sanzhu knew what the old lady was thinking when she saw her expression, and was a little dissatisfied at the moment, "Mother, what do you mean? I''m in charge, you don''t say congratulations to me, but..."

    Halfway through speaking, I just saw Shu Yu approaching.

    He immediately left the old lady and ran to Shu Yu with a jump.

    Shu Yu has no face to look at. With such an unstable appearance, is he really the father of two children?

    "Third uncle, you are here."

    "Ayu, I''m in charge." Lu Sanzhu raised his voice excitedly.

    Shu Yu is really impressed with Lu Sanzhu now, is her third uncle riding a rocket? With promotions and salary increases, who can match him?

 Chapter 1224ï¼š Will you be so filial?

    Chapter 1224 Are you so filial?

    After a second thought, Shu Yu thought of what happened more than ten days ago, and suddenly narrowed his eyes and asked, "That Cao Helin''s, has it been resolved?"

    Cao Helin? That''s Cao Changlin, why can''t Ayu always remember people''s names?

    Lu Sanzhu nodded excitedly, "Isn''t it? I just said that kid is not a good thing. He has been dismissed by Ji Dong''s family. I have no opponent, so the boss has simply promoted me to be a steward. Having said that, I have performed well for more than a year, and my guests have complimented me a lot, so I am very qualified to be this steward."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "So, it was really Cao Helin''s design to let you into the water that day?"

    It was Cao Helin again, and Lu Sanzhu couldn''t help rolling his eyes.

    But speaking of this matter, he was still full of righteous indignation, "It was indeed he who wanted to harm me that day. He knew that the magistrate''s wife was holding a banquet, so he deliberately bribed a lady inside. He found two more guys to pretend to be in front of me. I was helpless and couldn''t find the appearance of the Buddha beads for the guests, and said that if I found the Buddha beads, I would give five taels of silver.

    "Originally, as soon as I reached the pavilion, the lady whom Cao Changlin paid for would walk to the pavilion and see me screaming in the water on the spot, attracting everyone else. The ladies and madams who were there would think I was uneasy. Well, I don''t know what to say."

    "Oh, by the way, he also knew that you were there. I am your third uncle, you must speak for me, others believe me or not, but whether it is me or you, you have to be told behind your back. Too poisonous."

    But it''s all right now. He used his own plan to treat others. Although Cao Changlin realized that something was wrong, he didn''t expect that he was a serial plan, and finally got rid of the people.

    Ji Dongjia made him a steward. The current salary is three taels of silver, and when it stabilizes, it will rise to five taels.

    Thinking about Lu Sanzhu felt good in his heart.

    Shu Yu feels that this third uncle has changed a lot. After more than a year abroad, although his temper is still cowardly, his mind is more flexible than before, and at least he knows how to solve problems in the workplace with strategies.

    After Lu Sanzhu finished speaking, he rubbed his hands together and asked Shu Yu, "Ayu, I came here today to borrow a mule cart from you."

    Shu Yu''s family now has two horses and two mules, which is very convenient to travel. One of the mules was on the Zhuangzi for the ox to transport the goods, and the other horse was also driven by Lu Erbai to the outside of the city.

    Shu Yu himself drives Dabai all year round, and the rest of the mule cart is kept at home for motor use, and whoever has something to use it.

    Lu Sanzhu wanted to borrow a car, so Shu Yu lent him a car, but it was strange, "Where are you going?"

    "Harm." Lu Sanzhu waved his hand, obviously wanting to laugh but desperately suppressing it, he had to show a helpless and calm look, "Isn''t this doing a job? This is a good thing, right, I have to Go back to Shicun and tell my father."

    Shu Yu, "..." Are you so filial?

    Lu Sanzhu said, "My father was always worried about me before he died, for fear that I would not be able to support myself, let alone my wife and children. At that time he was sighing all day long, but now I have become a steward. Today Great good news, I have to go to his grave and tell him so that he can feel at ease."

    Shu Yu looked at him suspiciously, always feeling that what he said was very insincere.

 Chapter 1225ï¼š News from Huli

    Chapter 1225 News from Huli

    It was the old lady who knew her son. She happened to hear Lu Sanzhu''s words when she came over, and said bluntly, "What''s the mess? Don''t you just want to go back to Shangshi Village to show off? I''m afraid it''s not just Shangshi Village. , I have to go to your husband-in-law''s house, it''s shameless."

    Lu Sanzhu''s face collapsed, this is really a mother.

    ''s mother''s words haven''t been finished yet, "You go to your husband''s house. Didn''t you get promoted as a steward and raised your salary? Go buy them something, and go back empty-handed. I''m sorry for you."

    Mr. Liang came over and said, "No, mother, it''s fine with my parents."

    "What''s all right? Your husband and sister-in-law brought a lot of things to your family''s moving banquet last time? You have to return it. Do you understand the etiquette? If you don''t mention it, the mule cart will not be borrowed from you."

    Liang Shi and Lu Sanzhu looked at each other and sighed. It seemed that this bragging came at a price.

    The two of them could only nod their heads, but after the mule cart was pulled out, the two became excited again.

    After Lu Sanzhu was promoted to a supervisor, the old lady was still happy. After they left, she turned around and said to Shu Yu, "Let''s have something good in the evening, so let''s celebrate the third one, don''t call them, let''s eat ourselves. of."

    Shu Yu was delighted and gave a thumbs up to the old lady. It''s a good thing, it''s a celebration, and the owner doesn''t need to be present.

    Shu Yu still met the old lady''s request.

    The matter of Lu Sanzhu is another big happy event for the Lu family. However, for Mrs. Li, it was not so much better. When Mrs. Liang said that, Mrs. Li was so angry that she almost rolled her eyes, but she forced a smile to congratulate them.

    Shu Yu was too lazy to pay attention to their fight. As Shu You''s wedding date was getting closer and closer, Shu You suddenly became nervous and would lose sleep at night.

    When Shu Yu saw this, he simply took her out of the city to see Zhuangzi and the workshop, and let her relax.

    To this end, Shu Yu also asked Zhao Xi to get some soothing sachets.

    After relaxing on Zhuangzi for two days, the two Shuyou sisters came back.

    Who knew that just after arriving at the gate, a familiar figure came not far away, "Lord Luxiang."

    Shu Yu got out of the car and was surprised when he saw Hu Li, "Why did you come here?"

    Shu You saw that they had something to say, so she nodded with Hu Li and went first.

    Huli walked up to Shu Yu, smiled and waved, "I''ll tell you something."

    "Come ahead, come in and talk."

    Huli shook his head, "No need, I have something else to do in a while, just say a few words and leave."

    "That''s fine."

    Hu Li approached Shu Yu for a few minutes, lowered his voice and said, "Lun Xiangjun, didn''t you ask the adults to help you pay attention to the buyers of the black market? Recently, news came out that someone in Fucheng offered 25,000 yuan. , I want to buy that black market and hilltop."

    Shu Yu frowned, "I remember the asking price in the black market is 30,000 taels? The other party chopped off 5,000 at once?"

    Huli nodded, "Yes, but no one has been able to bid on this hill, and it has been delayed for a long time. The lord said that if you cut off 5,000, you can probably sell it."

    "The other party is from Fucheng, do you know what he did to buy this hill and that village?"

    Huli''s face became a little weird, and even Shu Yu''s expression looked a little sympathetic.

 Chapter 1226ï¼š Shu Yu is autistic

    Chapter 1226 Shu Yu is autistic

    Shu Yu had a bad premonition in his heart, squinted and asked again, "What do you do?"

    Hu Li sighed, "The other party opened the Qin Lou Chu Pavilion in Fucheng. The adults guessed that they bought such a place most likely to train those girls and waiters who have not yet registered."

    There is one more thing he didn''t say. The location of the black market is very good, no matter how well it is laid out. If there are people with valuable status who can''t blatantly go to the Qin Lou Chu Pavilion in the future, it is very likely that they will also be brought to that place. Have fun.

    Shu Yu suddenly caught a breath in his throat, neither up nor down.

    Although Huli didn''t say the latter reason, how could she not guess?

    The neighbors who are so close are doing the business of flesh and blood that is sent to us, and Shu Yu is not well.

    The problem is that these people are not good at stubbornness, but also ruthless. The black market is still dealing with goods, and the price is expensive, which is not suitable for ordinary people.

    But Qin Lou Chu Pavilion is different.

    In the future, when the workshop is built, they will definitely have to recruit a lot of workers, among them, there will inevitably be girls and teenagers with beautiful colors, and maybe even some workers will have children at home to play.

    If the other party sees that the person is good-looking, it is very likely that they will be kidnapped and taken away, or that it is very possible to draw a big cake to coax a simple child. At that time, even if she is a villager, she will not be able to do anything about her.

    Shu Yu frowned tightly.

    Hu Li hurriedly comforted her, "You don''t have to worry, girl, the deal hasn''t come to fruition yet. It''s possible that the people in the black market are not satisfied with the price, and the negotiation might break down."

    Shu Yu, "..." You just said that the black market has dragged on for too long, and it is very likely that the talks will be concluded.

    Hu Li also thought of what he had just said, so he could not help coughing, "There is still time, why don''t you think of a way?"

    He sighed, "Speaking of which, I have to blame the person who took out the glass mirror. Why did he choose the black market in Jiangyuan County. It provoked people from all walks of life to come here, and the black market had to be removed."

    Shu Yu, "..." Don''t talk to her, she is autistic.

    Hu Li saw that the more she talked, the worse her face seemed, and she immediately touched her nose, "Well, Mr. Lu Xiang, I have something to do, so I have to go first. Don''t worry, adults and I will think of something. After all, that place It still belongs to Jiangyuan County, the place under the jurisdiction of the adults, and the adults do not like to have such a place to cause more troubles."

    Shu Yu finally felt some comfort when he heard this.

    She nodded, her face softened, "Then I''ll trouble you."

    "No trouble, no trouble, that girl is busy, I''ll go first?"

    "it is good."

    Huli exhaled, cupped his hands, and turned away.

    Shu Yu rubbed his forehead and went home with a headache.

    Huli was not far from the door of Lu''s house when he suddenly heard a familiar voice behind him.

    "Huli, Boy Hu."

    Huli stopped, turned around, and saw Gu Mammy rushing forward panting.

    Huli hurried forward two steps, "Mother Gu, why are you here?"

    Mamma Gu said with a smile, "I happened to be passing by, and I saw you. By the way, just now I saw that you seemed to be talking to Mr. Lu Xiang, and we talked for a long time, what did you say?"

    "Nothing." Naturally, Hu Li wouldn''t tell her about the black market. It''s not like he didn''t know the relationship between the adults and the lady, and the lady didn''t know anything about the business.

 Chapter 1227ï¼š Xiao Shi came to the door

    Chapter 1227 Xiao Shi came to the door

    Huli quickly changed the subject, Gu Mammy couldn''t follow him and asked, so she could only laugh and talk to him while walking to the county office.

    However, at this time, her mood sank to the bottom, and her expression became worried.

    She went to Lu''s house on purpose today. The half-month period agreed between Lu Xiangjun and Miss just expired today, and Miss was a little restless when she woke up in the morning.

    So Ms. Gu offered to go to Lu''s house to see if someone was really going to propose.

    Who knew that he saw Hu Li as soon as he walked to Fenghuai Street.

    Mamma Gu felt strange, and then saw Hu Li and Lu Xiangjun talking over there, and the way they looked, it was obvious that they were talking about private matters.

    Mamma Gu groaned in her heart. Could it be true that the water core guessed it? Is Lu Xiangjun planning to sue their adults?

    I was procrastinating before, but now I see that the half-month period has come, and I can''t hold it any longer, so I just found Xiang Weinan?

    The more she thought about it, the more worried she became. When she returned to the county office, she immediately told Xiao Shi what she saw.

    Xiao''s complexion changed, and he slapped the table with a slap, "If you file a complaint, I want to see if your husband will really come to settle accounts with me for the sake of that woman, I''m a serious prince after all. Madam, are you still afraid that she will fail?"

    That''s what he said, but Xiao Shi cared about Xiang Weinan. If he really came to question her, he would probably feel chills.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Shi''s expression became a little sad.

    Originally, Granny Gu was still thinking about whether to go to Lord Lu Xiangjun. Seeing that Xiao Shi was like this, she could only comfort her, "Miss, maybe we guessed wrong, that Lu Xiangjun is not necessarily a complaint."

    "Then just wait and see if your husband will come."

    However, in the afternoon, Xiang Weinan not only did not come, but it is said that he went out of the city to run errands.

    Xiao Shi was inexplicably relieved, followed by a little annoyed. It has been a day since Shu Yu said half a month, and there is not even a shadow of the marriage proposal.

    Even if she didn''t complain, the deceit was a fact.

    But she waited another day to confirm that no one in the Lu family had proposed a marriage. Early on the third day, she said to Mammy Gu, "Let''s go, it''s time for us to visit this Lord Luxiang."

    "Yes."

    Mammy Gu responded, changed Mrs Xiao''s clothes, and brought a silly maid, and the three left the county office.

    got on the carriage and went straight to Fenghuai Street.

    When we were halfway through, the silly maid suddenly said, "Miss, there are two horses following us all the time."

    Xiao Shi and Gu Mammy looked back, they really saw two people sitting on horseback, walking slowly behind them.

    Aunt Gu frowned, "The streets in this county are just too narrow." She instructed the driver in front, "Let''s walk to the side and let them pass first, there are two tall horses falling behind, which is quite scary. "

    And it''s so close, what if two horses go crazy?

    The coachman hurriedly grabbed the reins and leaned against the side of the road, and the two horses really passed them one after the other and overtook them.

    Before the horse behind left, the man on the horse bowed his hands to the coachman, "Thank you."

    The coachman nodded, and the two horses soon disappeared from their sight.

    Mamma Gu lifted the curtain of the car and glanced at it, "They seem to have also turned into Fenghuai Street."

    Mr. Xiao was absent-minded, "It''s not surprising that there are rich people on Fenghuai Street."

 Chapter 1228ï¼š Yingdong Yingxi is back

    Chapter 1228 Yingdong Yingxi is back

    Mother Gu lowered the curtain of the car and let the driver continue to drive forward.

    The two horses in front of didn''t go very fast at first, after all, the streets were narrow and they were easy to bump into people.

    As soon as you turn into Fenghuai Street, the road is much wider, and there are not many pedestrians coming and going. The two horses speeded up in an instant and ran forward.

    Not long after, he stopped at the gate of Lu''s house.

    The man on the horse jumped down and strode towards the inside.

    The doorman was stunned when he saw them, and then he exclaimed in surprise, "Yingdong, Yingxi, you are back!"

    Yingdong was fairly steady, and nodded slightly.

    Yingxi has quickly run inside.

    When ran to the front yard, she happened to see the old lady watering the flowers under the porch. She hurried over, stood with her legs at attention, and greeted her.

    The old lady put down the kettle in her hand and said with a smile, "Is Yingxi back? This trip went well."

    "Going well, thank you old lady for your concern."

    "That''s good, Ayu happens to be at home today, you can go to Yuyuan to find her."

    "Yeah." Yingxi nodded again and again, turned and ran towards the backyard.

    Shu Yu is thinking about how many people will be recruited in the first batch after the workshop is completed.

    Just thinking about it will think of Meng Yunzheng, and in two days it will be the wedding date of my sister and Zhao Xi, but they haven''t come back yet.

    It stands to reason that he should have arrived home a few days ago.

    Shu Yu was worried if something happened to them on the way.

    She sighed, her mind was a little confused, she simply didn''t think about it.

    got up and went to the hanger, took the cloak and wrapped it around him, and decided to go out for a walk.

    Who knew that just after the rope of the cape was tied, there were hurried footsteps outside, followed by Yingxi''s slightly excited voice, "Miss."

    Shu Yu was startled, then turned around in surprise.

    Really saw Yingxi step into the room.

    "Miss, I''m back."

    Shu Yu showed a big smile, took a few steps forward and asked, "It''s considered to be back, how is it, everything is done?"

    "It''s done." Yingxi nodded, his breath still a little chaotic.

    Shu Yu let her sit down and pushed the tea over.

    Yingxi took a sip before saying, "My mother''s grave has been moved to my father''s side, but my father''s relatives disagreed at first, saying that my mother has remarried, how can she be buried with my father? The truth of being together. Fortunately, Young Master Meng came back and helped us make plans, and this was moved over."

    She knew that Shu Yu would definitely want to know about Meng Yunzheng''s situation at this moment, so she took her family''s affairs in brief and quickly talked about him, "Meng Gongzi and Uncle Meng came back together with us, but Uncle Meng said it was the first time he came here. Jiangyuan County, this is the first time I came to visit my house, and I can''t look disheveled, it would be too outrageous. So they went back to Liufang Lane to wash up, and they will come back later, let me and my brother come back first Talk to the lady."

    Shu Yu nodded, knowing that they had also arrived in Jiangyuan County, he was slightly relieved, but quickly frowned, "Why did you come back so late? Logically, you should have come back a few days ago. ."

    Yingxi nodded, "Indeed, we should have returned a few days earlier, but on the day we just set off, we met a few acquaintances."

    When talking about the word ''acquaintance'', Yingxi couldn''t help but glance at Shu Yu with a very subtle expression.

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "Why, is this acquaintance still related to me?"

 Chapter 1229ï¼š Reason for being late

    Chapter 1229 The reason for returning late

    Unexpectedly, Yingxi really nodded his head, and then said in a hollow voice, "Yes, it''s the Yao An brothers and sisters and Wang Jiayi."

    Shu Yu frowned, "They came back from the capital?"

    "Yes." Ying Xi nodded, "I think Yao An''s injury should be better, but he still limps when he walks. I don''t know if it''s because of the medicine that Doctor Zhao used last time, or the injury is not completely healed. It was caused by rushing home, in short, the three of them have lost a lot of weight."

    Shu Yu thought about how he wrote to Yao Tianqin after seeing Yao''s restaurant asking for prices in Huajiang Mansion.

    I don''t know if her letter had any effect, or if Yao Tianqin originally planned to send the Yao An brothers and sisters back.

    Yingxi said, "Meng Gongzi doesn''t know the Yao brothers and sisters. He didn''t pay attention to them at first, and I dare not say it. As a result, Yao An himself lost his temper and mentioned the young lady''s name in his words."

    At that time, Meng Yunzheng and his party had finished their work and were having lunch in a restaurant in Fucheng, and they set off back to Jiangyuan County after eating.

    It was just that when they went out of the city, they passed by the restaurant opened by the Yao family.

    Meng Yunzheng thought of the letter Shu Yu sent to Yao Tianqin, and did not know whether the other party took any measures after receiving it, and whether the price had dropped.

    Since you have passed by, you can stop by and have a look. After you understand it clearly, you can also give Shu a letter of approval when you go back.

    Meng Yunzheng asked the others to wait outside for a while, then went in and took a look.

    The price has actually come down. Not only that, but the model of the high-speed drum on the counter of the restaurant is gone. It was replaced by the God of Wealth.

    Meng Yunzheng was satisfied and was ready to go out.

    Yao An and others came in at this time, they just got off the boat.

    The Yao family sent servants to greet them at the pier, but unexpectedly it was their younger brother who came to greet them.

    The younger brother kept scolding him on the way, saying that he had made trouble in the capital, not only himself, but also his family. The business of the restaurant has plummeted, and there are no customers.

    Yao An almost kicked his younger brother out of the carriage when he heard it. He didn''t believe in evil, and felt that Yao Tianqin''s temperament would not be so terrifying. So the carriage made a detour and came to the door of the restaurant.

    Yao An and the others got off the car and saw the empty restaurant, and finally couldn''t help but curse.

    Not only scolded Yao Tianqin''s family of three, but also drenched Shu Yu''s scolding.

    These words happened to be heard by Meng Yunzheng, who was going out to get into the car. He changed his face on the spot and looked back at Yao An and the others.

    Fortunately, Yao An was quickly stopped by someone and entered the restaurant, so he stopped shouting.

    But Meng Yunzheng focused his attention on Ying Xi. Among the people present, only Ying Xi was always by Shu Yu''s side and knew what happened.

    Yingxi had no choice. Miss and Doctor Zhao didn''t plan to say it. How did they know that Yao An would blow himself up?

    So she could only explain the process one by one.

    Then, Meng Yunzheng was not going to leave the city that day, so he found an inn to stay.

    The next day, he started to inquire about the Yao family, obviously he was going to do something big.

    Shu Yu finally couldn''t help holding her forehead when she heard this. She didn''t expect that Yao An would kill herself, so she couldn''t stop her.

    "And then? Did he deal with Yao An?"

 Chapter 1230ï¼š The wicked Meng Yunzheng

    Chapter 1230 The wicked Meng Yunzheng

    Yingxi nodded, "In those two days, Young Master Meng took my brother out early in the morning, and neither of them told me what to do. Until the morning of our departure, my brother suddenly said, "Let''s go to see the lively event." , you can go after you see it."

    Then they went to a... restaurant in the city, Yao An was there.

    This restaurant is not owned by the Yao family. It is said that Yao An had been drinking here the night before. He was too drunk and did not want to go home. The shopkeeper knew his identity and opened a room for him on the second floor.

    Yingxi didn''t understand what was going on here, so Yao An jumped off the second floor of the restaurant.

    His injuries were not yet healed, and he passed out immediately after this jump.

    It was just such a coincidence that the arresting officer of Fucheng happened to be patrolling this area, thinking that there was a murder case, and that Yao An was pushed down from the second floor. Inside, no one is allowed to leave.

    Then a few arresters went upstairs and searched the room.

    To his shock, the person lying unconscious on the bed in the room turned out to be Wang Jiayi.

    Although the Wang family is not a big family, Wang Jiayi is also an innocent girl.

    In addition, Wang Jiayi is Yao An''s cousin, and her mother is Yao An''s aunt. This person is very pungent and has a very difficult temperament.

    And it is said that the aunt of the Wang family wanted to climb up to the Yao family to get married, so she let her daughter live in the Yao family as a cousin.

    Now that such a thing has happened, how can the Wang family let it go?

    Ying Xi said, "Although we left after watching the excitement, my brother said it. Yao An was not good at doing things in the capital. Not only was he unable to get an official and a half-job, but he also affected the family. This matter annoyed the Yao family''s head. Yue, Master Yao has begun to deliberately raise other sons. Yao An is like an abandoned son, so it doesn''t matter who he marries."

    Although they have left Huajiang Mansion, they can guess what will happen next, Yao An will probably marry Wang Jiayi.

    "They deserve it, one wants to hurt the young lady, the other wants to hurt the young lady Yao Bo, so they just made up a pair to hurt each other."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "Isn''t it just hurting each other? Well, Yao An knows Wang Jiayi''s thoughts. If you marry a wife who has other men in mind, he''ll probably vomit to death."

    These two should be completely locked, so as not to harm others.

    Yingxi nodded, "My brother said later that the reason why Yao An jumped downstairs that day was because the door in front was locked. Wang Jiayi was unconscious again, so he had to escape as soon as possible before Wang Jiayi woke up. , I can only go through the window. There is actually a small alley under the window on that side, and no one passes by on weekdays, so if you go down quietly from there, you may not be discovered. "

    "But what he didn''t know was that there was a small vendor selling things in a corner that he couldn''t see, and many people gathered around the stall to choose. When Yao An covered half of his face, he grabbed the sheets and tried to climb down from the second floor. When he was on the street, the hawker pointed at him in surprise. After everyone turned to look at the second floor, Young Master Meng threw a stone on the back of his hand, causing him to fall straight down."

    Then it showed its true colors.

    The corner of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, "Enough... immoral. I''m afraid Yao An will think that Wang Jiayi designed him when he looks back."

    The master and servant were talking when Hua Xian knocked on the door, "Second miss, Madam Xiang is here."

 Chapter 1231ï¼š little cub

    Chapter 1231 Little Cub

    Shu Yu''s originally smiling face froze slightly. She quickly thought of today''s date and frowned, "Is it true that I was proposed to be kissed by someone?"

    Yingxi was puzzled, "Mrs. Xiang? That county magistrate''s wife?"

    Shu Yu nodded and said to Hua Xian, "Since you''re here, let''s go over and take a look. Let''s go."

    She straightened her clothes and hair before stepping out of Yuyuan first.

    Before they reached the Chuihuamen, they happened to see Lu Sixing playing with Quanquan and Xiao Songle, and there were lucky charms at their feet.

    Today''s Quanquan and Xiao Songle are so good, the two stick together all day, inseparable, and occasionally sleep together at night.

    It''s just that Xiao Songle still didn''t speak, but his temperament became more and more cheerful. He won''t be afraid when he sees A Ning, and when the children talk to Xiao Song Le, he won''t hide.

    Shu Yu and Lu Sixing said hello and walked towards the front yard.

    Who knew that just after stepping on the threshold of the hanging flower gate, there was an exclamation of Quanquan behind him, "Fortune."

    Shu Yu subconsciously turned her head to look, and saw Zhao Cai following behind her, she waved her hand to let Zhao Cai go back.

    But Zhao Cai didn''t listen to her, but instead jumped a few steps forward and passed her directly. Then he stopped and turned back to meow a few times at them.

    Quanquan and Xiao Songle immediately held hands and chased after them, but the two little ones with short legs not only walked slowly but also staggered. From the back, they looked like two penguins swaying.

    Especially now that the weather is getting colder, the two of them are dressed a bit more and are round.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing, the little cub is really cute.

    She and Lu Sixing looked at each other, and they couldn''t help but follow behind the two children.

    However, Mrs. Xiao, who was in the main room at this time, was rather restless.

    Everyone in the Lu family was busy during this time. If Shu Yu hadn''t had something to do at home today, I''m afraid he would have to go out.

    Therefore, there is only one old lady left in the entire Lu family. When Mr. Xiao came over, she naturally received her.

    But, two people who live in completely different environments can''t talk about it at all.

    Not only is Xiao Shi uncomfortable, but the old lady is also uncomfortable. She really hasn''t dealt with such an official wife alone.

    Being in the same space as Mr. Xiao, it would be better to stare at each other with the village¡¯s nemesis.

    Therefore, she could only laugh dryly, and kept saying to Mrs. Xiao, "Madam is drinking tea, this is what A Yu brought back from the capital. I heard that it is a rare good tea. I, an old woman from the countryside, can''t taste it. Madam knows more than I do, so she must know."

    Mrs Xiao also laughed dryly. Although she came to find Shu Yu to settle accounts, she was not going to anger an innocent old lady.

    She could only hold the teacup and smell it, but she didn''t drink it, so she put it down again, nodded and said, "It''s really good tea."

    This tea is also available in her house.

    It is generally not available in the market. I think it was given to her by the Qi family or the Yao family.

    Qi Shaofu was really kind to Lu Shuyu, and Xiao Shi felt a little sour in his heart.

    After saying this, the hall fell into a dead silence again.

    Then, both of them kept looking outside¡ª¡ªWhy hasn''t Ayu (Lu Shuyu) come yet?

    While watching, Xiao Shi suddenly saw a figure flashing past, and when he looked more closely, he found that it was a fat cat.

    Xiao Shi couldn''t help but widen his eyes, staring at the cat who was running in.

 Chapter 1232ï¼š Xiao Songle speaks

    Chapter 1232 Xiao Songle speaks

    The old lady was also taken aback, "Fortune?"

    "Meow..." Zhao Cai walked in with graceful steps.

    Xiao looked at Wei Wei with warm eyes and asked the old lady, "This is your cat?"

    The old lady was not so embarrassed when she heard her mentioning the cat, and nodded immediately, "Yes, this was brought back by A Yu before, and after we left the county town for a while, this cat was given to my daughter to keep, but now it is a big one. Part of the time at our house."

    Mr. Xiao stared at Lucky Fortune, and watched it come to her, and then... lightly jumped onto the table next to her.

    The old lady frowned, "Fortune, come down."

    However, Zhaocai was pampered by everyone in the Lu family, and he was already a cat who felt he had a lot of status. Not only did he not come down, he also took two steps on the table with his chin up.

    Old lady, "..." I''ll show you what you can.

    However, Xiao Shi''s eyes lit up. She turned her head and asked the old lady with bright eyes, "Can I hold it?"

    Xiao likes cats very much, but her mother doesn''t like them, she can''t keep them if she wants to.

    Later, he married to Xiangjia, and since he was the new daughter-in-law, it was difficult to make demands. Now that she is chubby and clean, and the Lord''s lucky charm, she can''t help it.

    The old lady hesitated, "...Yes." The other party is the county magistrate''s wife, can she say no?

    Mr. Xiao took Zhaocai over without saying a word. Unexpectedly, at the next moment, Zhaocai''s whole cat was blown up and began to struggle hard.

    Mrs Xiao was taken aback, and Gu Mammy behind her hurriedly said, "It''s not like that, miss, you have to grab the back of its neck."

    Xiao Shi was dubious, he really reached out and changed his angle, grabbing the flesh on the back of the cat''s neck.

    Who would have known that Lucky Fortune was struggling even more, his cry was still a bit shrill, and his four claws were also waving randomly.

    The fortune call was a bit loud, which made Shu Yu and the others who were about to walk to the main room startled, and quickly accelerated their pace.

    As soon as he walked to the door, he saw Zhaocai being held by Xiao Shi and struggling.

    The old lady in the main room was startled, and Gu Ma''s face was even paler, for fear that the lucky claws would scratch Xiao''s arm.

    She hurriedly shouted, "Miss, let go."

    Xiao Shi subconsciously let go of his hand and fell to the ground with a thud.

    "Meow!!" Xiao Songle cried out anxiously.

    Shu Yu suddenly looked down at him, he, did he just speak? Are you talking?

    Shu Yu wanted to confirm again, Xiao Songle and Quanquan had already stumbled in and ran into Zhao Cai.

    Xiao Shi is sitting on a chair, and the height is not high. Even if Lucky falls on the ground, it will be fine.

    However, this is something that adults know, but how do children know.

    Quanquan and Xiao Songle watched Zhaocai fall to the ground, thinking that something had happened, and they were heartbroken.

    The two children cried out at the same time with a ''wow''.

    Not only did his voice sound loud and clear, even Xiao Song Le whimpered.

    Shu Yu made sure that he heard correctly this time, and Xiao Songle really spoke.

    She couldn''t help looking at the child in surprise. It wasn''t easy. After more than a month, she finally heard him speak.

    It''s just that the two children are in grief, looking up with their little heads as if Lucky has passed away. The picture is really funny.

    Not only that, but they also try to hold lucky.

    But Lucky is so fat, let alone the smaller ones, even Xiao Songle can only hold the top half of it, and the bottom half is still paralyzed on the ground.

 Chapter 1233ï¼š to Weinan

    Chapter 1233 Came to Weinan

    When Shu Yu walked over, he saw Zhaocai being held in his arms by Xiao Songle, with a chubby face that looked unlovable.

    Xiao Shi was still a little flustered when he saw the two children crying, but when he looked down, he also saw the expression of Lucky Fortune.

    She couldn''t hold back all of a sudden, and burst out laughing.

    Then, Quan Quan and Xiao Song Le turned their heads at the same time, and stared at her pitifully and angrily with their big eyes still dripping with tears.

    Xiao Shi, "..."

    Shu Yu stroked his forehead, squatted down and poked Lucky''s face, "Okay, don''t pretend to be dead, move a little, let Quanquan and Lele know you''re okay."

    Lucky fortune really moved.

    Xiao Songle felt it, he lowered his head, and the tears from the corners of his eyes landed on Lucky''s face.

    But the lucky eyes are moving, Xiao Songle is happy, "Miaomiao."

    Quanquan rushed over again, Zhaocai was squeezed in the middle by the two babies, and they were all squeezed into a ball of cat cakes, and the more he didn''t want to live.

    Shu Yu saw that the two children were all right, so he asked Yingxi to lead them to play outside.

    Although she really wanted to lead Xiao Songle now and ask him to say a few more words, Xiao Shi had to settle her affairs first when she was here.

    The two children went out, and the old lady didn''t want to stay here, so she also took advantage of the situation to go out, gave Shu Yu a wink, and left the main room.

    In the large hall, only Shu Yu, Yingxi, Xiao Shi and Gu Nummy were left.

    Shu Yu then straightened up and smiled at Xiao Shi, "Madam is here."

    Xiao''s face returned to alienation, she nodded and sat back again.

    "Lu Xiangjun seems to be very busy recently?"

    "Yeah, I''m really busy. Seeing that my sister''s wedding will be in two days, the whole family is too busy to touch the ground." So I really don''t have time to entertain you.

    Xiao Shi heard this, and his face was a little annoyed.

    "Lu Xiangjun is so concerned about his sister''s marriage, but he doesn''t care about his life. Last time he said that someone came to propose marriage after half a month, but it''s been more than half a month. It seems that , this is lying to me."

    Shu Yu took a sip of tea, "That''s not true. Although it''s a few days late, he will indeed come. Besides, he will come today."

    She believed that Meng Yunzheng would not wait until tomorrow to come to Lu''s house.

    Now they should go back for a while, pack up and go to Lu''s house, um, soon.

    Xiao''s brow furrowed fiercely, "Today?"

    She looked out the door, "I didn''t see anyone."

    "If Madam is really curious, why don''t you wait here and see who it is?" Shu Yu thought for a while, "Maybe this person, Madam, may still know."

    Xiao''s brows were even tighter. She felt that Shu Yu was selling out. Last time, this time, too.

    She was annoyed, and she couldn''t bear to pat the table and stood up, "Lun Xiangjun, who do you think Mrs. Ben is? Is it up to you to play tricks again and again?!"

    Shu Yu was helpless, she really didn''t play with her, it was she who had to think wildly.

    "Madam, you..."

    Before Shu Yu finished speaking, she saw a maid hurriedly running over from the door.

    This maid, it was the silly maid brought by Xiao shi, and she went to the toilet just now.

    This time, he ran over with a strange expression on his face, "Husband, Madam, your lord is here."

    Xiao Shi suddenly looked at her, "What did you say?"

    The maid swallowed her saliva, "The lord is here, and, besides, he is carrying a lot of things in his hand. The servant just glanced at them, and those things were all tied with red silk and satin, and there was a wild goose, which looked like it was proposing a marriage. present."

 Chapter 1234ï¼š sorry for being late

    Chapter 1234 Sorry for being late

    Mrs. Xiao gasped, and even Gu Nummy on the side was full of disbelief.

    So, what Lu Shuyu said was Xiang Weinan who came to propose marriage?

    how can that be? Xiang Weinan is already married. Could it be that he plans to buy a family in the capital and another one in Jiangyuan County?

    No, it''s impossible, he might be the dignified son of the Earl''s House, how could he do such a ridiculous thing?

    Xiao Shi glared at Shu Yu suddenly, her eyes were red, and her expression was slightly out of control, "Lu Shuyu!!"

    Why does Shu Yu feel that the maids beside the Xiao family are all dragging their feet?

    She rubbed her ears, "Okay, okay, madam, don''t be impatient, no one has come yet, what''s the hurry?"

    "you¡­¡­"

    Shu Yu didn''t seem to see her angry at all, just looked at the silly girl, "You didn''t see anyone else beside you?"

    "As soon as I saw the lord, I hurried over." The maid swallowed and said in a low voice, "There seems to be some people around the lord."

    Shu Yu, "..." For a moment, there was a feeling of being speechless.

    Fortunately, the excitement soon sounded outside the main room, followed by the matchmaker''s loud voice, "Oh, the old lady of the Lu family, it''s me, congratulations, congratulations, it''s been two days since your family was watching. We''re going to have a marriage, and we''ll come back again, double happiness."

    This matchmaker was the one Zhao Xi invited earlier, and it seems that the Meng family also invited this one.

    The old lady''s voice came from outside, "...you are in-law, right? I''m really sorry, our second child has gone out of the city, I''ve already asked someone to call, and I''ll be back later. Hurry up, come in and sit down. ."

    Meng Pei was also cheerful, "Auntie you''re very kind, our Ah Yun has caused you a lot of trouble before. Things at home were complicated before, and I haven''t been able to come over to visit, please forgive me."

    "Look what you said."

    The two sides greeted each other politely and walked inside while talking.

    Xiao Shi was a little stunned, and Gu Ma also whispered, "Miss, something seems to be wrong."

    Xiao Shi felt the same way, but the next moment, she saw her husband holding a wild goose in his left hand and a gift box in his right hand, and walked in with a hearty smile.

    He was the first to enter the door, who would have seen such a big surprise after entering the door.

    The moment he saw Xiao Shi, he sank his face and frowned, "Why are you here?"

    Xiao opened his mouth, "Husband..."

    Xiang Weinan wanted to say something, but Zhao Xi from behind bumped him, "Don''t block it, I have a lot of things in my hand. Ah Yun is really a stinky boy, he will ask us to work as soon as he comes back."

    gave way to Wei Nan, Zhao Xi walked forward, and then froze.

    This, isn''t this Xiang Weinan''s wife?

    Zhao Xi looked suspiciously at the people around him, with an expression like "Why haven''t I heard of your wife coming here too".

    Xiang Weinan didn''t even know it, he looked at Shu Yu, but the latter didn''t pay attention to him at all.

    She saw Meng Yunzheng come in, her eyes lit up slightly, and immediately took a few steps forward.

    She moved, and the gazes of several people in the main room followed.

    Mrs. Xiao and Mrs. Gu just watched Shu Yu stop in front of a handsome young man with a beautiful tree in front of their eyes. They said with joy and smiles, "Are you back?"

    The other party also had a gentle expression, "Sorry, I''m late."

 Chapter 1235ï¼š Is it Meng Yunzheng who proposed marriage?

    Chapter 1235 Was Meng Yunzheng the one who proposed marriage?

    The two stood at the door talking, the old lady coughed lightly, and Shu Yu immediately pursed her lips and stepped back.

    The old lady shook her head and led Meng Pei inside.

    Xiao shi stepped back subconsciously, all the way to the corner.

    Then he saw that the proposing ceremony was carried in one after another. Among the people who carried the ceremony, there were Wang Hong and Hu Li.

    Xiao''s eyes fell on Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng again, and at that moment, she noticed that the two of them were holding hands and quickly separated again.

    But the two looked at each other and smiled, the kind of tacit understanding and warmth between each other and the feeling that everyone else was blending in, making Xiao Shi sway.

    Mamma Gu was about to support her, but Xiang Weinan moved faster, propping her back with one hand, making her stand up straight.

    followed by a low-pitched voice that sounded in Xiao''s ear, "Xiao''s, why are you here? I told you a long time ago that I told you not to look for Lu Xiangjun, what are you doing here without authorization?"

    Xiao''s body shook a bit, looked back at him, and then subconsciously looked at Shu Yu and the two of them, suddenly a cold feeling came up.

    She felt inexplicably embarrassed, mixed with envy, and, sadly.

    She didn''t answer Xiang Weinan''s words, just pointed at Meng Yunzheng and said, "That is, is that the eldest young master of the Gong family?"

    Xiang Weinan sullenly said, "There is no Gong Family anymore."

    Yes, there is no palace anymore.

    Xiao Shi remembered, Gongqiu intended to rebel, and now he is in a different place.

    She came back a month earlier than Shu Yu. At that time, although Gongqiu had not been beheaded, the case about the Gong family had already been heard clearly.

    At that time, the deeds of the eldest young master of the Gong family were also widely circulated, and the fact that he personally found out the evidence of Gongqiu''s crimes made people''s evaluations of him mixed.

    Xiao Shi had met Meng Yunzheng when he was a child. This man was handsome and more handsome than Xiang Weinan.

    Therefore, among the noble ladies in the capital, his presence is very strong.

    It''s a pity that he is an outsider, and he is so stupid that he can''t even read books well. Besides having a good-looking face, he has no advantages, especially after being poisoned and dumb.

    Anyway, three months ago, when most people talked about Meng Yunzheng, they all shook their heads and sighed.

    It wasn''t until Meng Yunzheng brought down Gongqiu that everyone knew that his stupidity was all fake.

    Originally, many of the noble ladies who were on the verge of moving because of his good-looking appearance were moved.

    It¡¯s just that the Xiao family came to Jiangyuan County later, and I don¡¯t know what happened next.

    I didn''t expect Meng Yunzheng to appear in Jiangyuan County, and... he was so familiar with Lu Xiangjun.

    It turned out that the person Lu Xiangjun said was him! !

    However, what surprised Xiao even more was that Xiang Weinan and Meng Yunzheng were very familiar with him, so familiar that he came to propose marriage, and he personally brought the big goose to the door as a starting point.

    She turned her head to look at Xiang Weinan again, "Husband, and Young Master Gong, no, do you know Young Master Meng?"

    Xiang Weinan was silent, and he didn''t seem to want to talk to her.

    But on such an occasion, it was inappropriate for him to be too cold, so he nodded and said, "I knew him when I was a child."

    Xiao Shi was stunned, she didn''t even know about this.

    We have known each other since childhood, so the relationship should be good?

    Then, is he taking care of Lu Xiangjun for Meng Yunzheng''s sake?

    At this moment, Xiao shi could not wait to burrow into the ground.

 Chapter 1236ï¼š Shaws envy

    Chapter 1236 Xiao''s envy

    The main room was very lively, except for Xiang Weinan, who was standing beside Xiao Shi, who frowned, no one noticed that something was wrong with her face.

    Mr. Xiao wanted to go, but it was obviously inappropriate now. The husband is here, so she can only bite the bullet and continue to stay, listening to this lively meeting between the in-laws.

    The Meng family came to propose a marriage, and it was already agreed. Although today is Meng Pei''s first time to come to Lu''s family, he is a talkative and forthright person, and there is no difference between chatting with the old lady.

    The matchmaker on the side of felt that he was a little out of touch.

    Not long after, Lu Erbai and Ruan Shi came back.

    The two families chatted even more, and the whole hall was full of laughter.

    Xiao Shi became more and more restless, but Wei Nan accompanied him this time as a matchmaker between the two parties.

    Seeing that it was getting late, the Meng family stayed for dinner.

    Mrs. Xiao and Mrs. Gu looked at each other, smiled wryly, and followed them to the flower hall.

    Xiao Shi was always silent at the dinner table, but occasionally looked at Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng.

    She recalled that when she first proposed marriage to Wei Nan at the Xiao family, she hid behind a screen and peeked, because she was going to marry the man she liked, and she was very happy and shy at the time.

    However, Xiang Weinan, who came with the official media, didn''t look happy at all.

    He is very polite, and has complete etiquette. He has everything he should have, and he has followed the steps and customs one by one. He can''t find the slightest mistake, but...not very happy.

    At that time, Mrs. Xiao thought, it doesn''t matter, she knew that the imperial edict for marriage was very sudden, and most people would not be happy when it happened. When the two get married in the future, he will know that he is good, and the two will be harmonious and beautiful.

    However, until now, there has been no progress between them.

    Looking at Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng again, she thought, men and women who are truly in love are like this when they propose marriage, right?

    "If you''re done eating, go back first, I still have something to do here."

    A low voice suddenly came from his ear, Xiao Shi suddenly recovered, only to realize that Xiang Weinan was talking to him.

    She was silent for a moment, then nodded, "Okay."

    Mrs Xiao actually had no appetite, so she went to say goodbye to Shu Yu after dinner.

    Shu Yu nodded and asked someone to send her out.

    When he arrived at the door of Lu''s house, Mr. Xiao couldn''t help but turn his head, and the lively chatter and laughter inside seemed to be echoing in his ears.

    Mamma Gu sighed, "Miss, it seems that we really misunderstood Lu Xiangjun."

    Mr. Xiao grabbed the veil fiercely, turned his head sharply, his eyes became sharp, "Go, go back to the county office, and find Mrs. Ren."

    Ren?

    Mamma Gu came over quickly, "Miss, what you mean is that the rumor about Lord Lu Xiangjun that we accidentally heard was not an accident? Is it the Ren family?"

    Ren was the concubine who was brought to Jiangyuan County to Weinan.

    When they first came to Jiangyuan County, they didn''t know the situation here, so they paid special attention when they overheard Mr. Ren mention Lu Xiangjun.

    At the beginning, Mrs. Ren was talking to the little maid in the room, and suddenly mentioned Xiang Weinan''s unusual attitude towards Shu Yu, suspecting that Shu Yu might become the future wife.

    Mrs. Xiao had just passed by the door at that time. She was not impulsive, but when she heard about Xiang Weinan, it was inevitable that she would be a little concerned. After listening to Ren''s words, she went to check, and she really found that Xiang Weinan did something different to Shu Yu.

 Chapter 1237ï¼š Married in three years

    Chapter 1237 Married after three years

    This made Xiao''s vigilance full, and followed Ren''s guidance to successfully think about it.

    Thinking about it now, some things may not be so simple, she was blinded.

    Mr. Xiao took a deep breath, got on the carriage, and went straight to the county office.

    She left, but the excitement of the Lu family was not over yet.

    The matchmaker saw that it was not early, and it was almost time to go back, so she shifted the topic to the date of their marriage, and the matter was finalized.

    The matchmaker had a good idea. The eldest girl of the Lu family will get married in two days, and the second girl of the Lu family should not be until next year at the earliest.

    Who knew that she had not said her next year, when she heard Shu Yu say, "Wait three years before getting married."

    Married at the age of eighteen, it was already an early marriage for Shu Yu.

    The matchmaker looked at her in astonishment, "...Will it be too late?"

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "It''s not too late, I''m white now, but A Yu is already a noble town lord. No matter what, I have to get a job title to be worthy of her, otherwise I''ll be too wronged to her."

    The matchmaker''s eyes lit up, good guy, it turned out that he was going to get a job title.

    But the next moment, she frowned again, Young Master Meng is white now, but how can he be sure that he will be able to get the title in three years? If I don''t pass the exam, why don''t I get married?

    Generally speaking, someone who is a little better at reading should be a scholar at his age, right?

    Just like that Tang Wenqian, everyone has already raised people.

    However, when the incident of Meng Yunzheng surmounting all obstacles and winning even six yuan came out next year, the matchmaker almost dropped his jaw.

    Of course, this is something.

    The matchmaker at this time was still embarrassed, but whether it was the Lu family or the Meng family, they had no objection to this decision and agreed very much.

    Well, in that case, let¡¯s wait until three years before getting married. As for this date, it¡¯s too early to choose.

    When the time is determined, the matchmaker will go back.

    Meng Pei and Old Doctor Zhao drank some wine in the evening. They were a little dizzy at the moment, and they must be very tired when they came back in the morning.

    Shu Yu asked someone to send them back first.

    Meng Yunzheng and the others were still here. While the others were drinking tea and chatting in the front hall, Xiang Weinan walked to Shu Yu''s side and asked in a low voice, "Xiao Shi appeared at your house today, did you come to see him? Are you in trouble?"

    Shu Yu glanced at him sideways, "It''s not much trouble, it''s all right now anyway."

    Xiao Shi is not a big traitor, but she is not a fellow traveler, and there is a high probability that there will be no intersection in the future.

    Especially if the third prince fails to win the heirloom in the future, no one knows whether the Xiao family will be implicated in the end.

    Xiang Weinan saw that she didn''t plan to say more, knowing that part of it was on his side. He was silent for a moment, "I will explain it to her when I go back. If she comes to you again in the future, you can let me know."

    after?

    Shu Yu was curious, "Your wife will stay in Jiangyuan County in the future?"

    frowned at Wei Nan, he wanted to send the Xiao family back to the capital as soon as possible, but looking at Xiao''s posture, it was not easy.

    Speaking of this, Xiang Weinan also had a headache. With Xiao''s identity, unless she wants to leave, it is impossible for him to force her back.

    Unexpectedly, Meng Yunzheng suddenly came over and said, "You won''t stay in Jiangyuan County for too long."

    Shu Yu and Xiang Weinan turned to look at him at the same time, "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 1238ï¼š Tang Wenqians thoughts

    Chapter 1238 Tang Wenqian''s thoughts

    Meng Yunzheng said, "Before I left Beijing, I went to see the man. He said that his father''s body might not last long. After he inherits, he will transfer you back to the capital."

    He did not mention the names of the fifth prince and the emperor, but several people present knew exactly what he was talking about.

    As soon as he walked towards Weinan, it was naturally impossible for the Xiao family to stay here.

    If he just left to Weinan, I don¡¯t know what the origin of this new county magistrate will be.

    I hope it is a good one.

    Fortunately, she is now a Xiangjun, no matter who comes, she doesn''t need to be afraid of others.

    Xiang Weinan, on the other hand, was gearing up for it, and seemed to want to show off his skills.

    He reached out and patted Meng Yunzheng''s shoulder, and asked him, "You really just got a job title and don''t plan to become an official in the dynasty?"

    "You''ve asked this several times."

    Xiang Weinan is very sorry, he knows that Meng Yunzheng is smart, if he enters the dynasty, he will definitely be a great help for the fifth prince.

    Unfortunately, he is not here.

    After several people finished talking, it was very late, and the three of Meng Yunzheng left the Lu family.

    For the next two days, Meng Yunzheng did not step into the Lu family again.

    He is helping Zhao Xi, because he is late, Zhao Xi is trying to call him, and he will definitely make up for the hard work he missed during this time.

    However, Meng Yunzheng didn''t come to Lu''s house, but the news about his engagement with Shu Yu suddenly swept the entire Jiangyuan County the next day.

    Meng Yunzheng is a name that many people have never heard of, except for the neighbors in Liufang Lane, probably only some well-informed wealthy families know that he was once the son of the Minister of Works. A few months ago, the second prince intended to rebel, and this one''s role in it was immeasurable.

    Originally, they thought it was just the same name and surname. They should be in the capital at the moment, so why would they go to a small place like Jiangyuan County, thousands of miles away.

    It was later heard that the county magistrate was the mediator who personally protected Mr. Xiang, and they were sure that this person was definitely the Master Meng from the capital.

    But only a fraction of the people who knew his identity, most people just thought it was incredible.

    That is Lord Lu Xiang, and even the younger brother of the county owner doesn''t look down on it. Lord Lu Xiang, who has a backing like Lord Qi, is now engaged?

    And the other party is not those sons and brothers in their county, but someone who has never heard of it.

    Only the neighbors of Liufang Lane were very happy to hear this. What a handsome man, Young Master Meng, he used to be dumb, but isn''t he better now? With Lu Xiangjun, it is a natural pair.

    The Tang family also heard the news.

    Mother Tang was in a very complicated mood. When Gu Ma asked her before, she thought it was not a big problem to get married with the Lu family. After all, the county magistrate''s wife had to match up with her in person.

    But now, Shu Yu is engaged, and the other party''s surname is Meng, but the county magistrate is the mediator.

    Mother Tang felt very sorry, but then she was glad that she didn''t tell anyone else about it, let alone Wen Qian, otherwise she would be embarrassed this time.

    Fortunately, Wen Qian is now focused on business affairs, marriage, and there will be better and more choices in the future.

    However, Tang Wenqian returned to Shangshi Village that night.

    A person who has always been spiritual, but this day is a little bit sad.

    After having dinner with Tang¡¯s father and mother, he went back to his room to rest.

    Mother Tang had a bad premonition in her heart and followed into the room.

    "Wen Qian, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell? I made chicken soup for you. Get up and drink some."

 Chapter 1239ï¼š Shu You gets married

    Chapter 1239 Shu You Gets Married

    Tang Wenqian lay with his back to her, his voice low, "Mother, I''m a little tired, I want to rest, then drink the chicken soup with your father."

    Mother Tang pursed her lips, "Are you tired today? Is it too busy in the yamen?"

    "Well." Tang Wenqian obviously didn''t want to say more.

    Mother Tang frowned, feeling that something was wrong with her son. Wen Qian is mild-mannered and patient when he is small, but why is he like this today?

    She hesitated for a moment, and then said with some hesitation, "I don''t know about your yamen, but I heard that your county magistrate went to protect the media yesterday, and proposed marriage to the second girl from the Lu family, right?"

    Tang Wenqian''s body froze suddenly, but this time he turned around, "Mother, it''s an adult''s business, you better not ask."

    Mother Tang confirmed this time, and she looked at her son in astonishment.

    After a while, she swallowed her saliva, "Wen Qian, tell me honestly, did you, did you like that second girl from the Lu family?"

    Tang Wenqian sat up suddenly, his brows furrowed, "Mother, you can''t talk nonsense. Lord Lu Xiang is already engaged. If you spread this word, it will be to me, Lord Lu Xiang, or even Lord Meng. , will damage your reputation.¡±

    "But, but you..."

    "Mother, I''m really tired, I want to sleep, you drink the chicken soup first." Tang Wenqian pushed Tang mother out, closed the door, and sat back on the bed.

    But he wasn''t sleepy at all, just raised his eyes and stared blankly at the position of the window.

    Looking at Lu Shuyu?

    Tang Wenqian admitted that the first time he saw the second girl from the Lu family, he thought she was a vibrant girl.

    Later, she went to her grandmother''s house with an axe and helped Lu Daya and Li out of righteous indignation. Tang Wenqian felt that this girl was really not ordinary.

    But her appearance of giving up for her family is extraordinarily dazzling.

    Later, she packed up the three sons in Taohualin, rescued Lu Sanzhu, and brought a thank you gift the next day.

    At that time, Tang Wenqian realized that he had a different mind.

    Originally, he thought that Lu Shuyu was still young and in no hurry. He also has to focus on taking the exam, and then make plans when he stabilizes.

    However, the plan failed to keep up with the changes, and she was exiled.

    But because of his mother''s relationship, the entire Lu family knew about this and went to the southwest after him.

    Tang Wenqian knew at that moment that it was impossible.

    He wrote her a letter of apology, but Shu Yu didn''t blame him. But Tang Wenqian always had this matter in his heart.

    Later, I stayed with Xiang Weinan for a long time, and gradually I came to know some things, such as... Meng Yunzheng.

    He even knew that Shu Yu went to the capital just for Meng Yunzheng.

    Tang Wenqian told himself that he should give up, so after Shu Yu came back, he tried to avoid meeting her as much as possible.

    But today, knowing that she and that Young Master Meng have engaged, the feeling in her heart is not good after all.

    But Tang Wenqian knows how to restrain himself. He will always bury his thoughts in the bottom of his heart, so he can be a familiar fellow.

    When Shu Yu got married, the rumors went on for two days before it stopped because Shu You was about to get married.

    This is Shu You''s second marriage. The Zhang family didn''t pay much attention to her last time, and there were not many betrothal gifts. On the day of their marriage, Shu You was directly dragged to Zhang''s house by a scooter.

    If it wasn''t for the custom in Jiangyuan County that on the day the bride got married, her feet would not touch the ground when she went out and before entering the door, then Zhang''s family would not even be willing to pick up the scooter, so she just let her go.

 Chapter 1240ï¼š anxious zhao xi

    Chapter 1240 Impatient Zhao Xi

    This time, it was a completely different experience from last time.

    Early in the morning, Shu You was called up by Ruan, took a bath and groomed, put on a red wedding dress, and sat in front of the dressing table.

    It was Shu Yu who did her makeup, and now the grooming of the newlyweds in Jiangyuan County is no longer limited to Quanfu people.

    In today''s Yiren Pavilion, there will always be one or two bridal makeup lists a month. For Shu You, this is even less of a concern.

    What''s more, who else here has a better blessing than Shu Yu?

    Shu Yu has good craftsmanship, and seriously helped her comb her bridal hair, starting with orchids.

    Orchid is now working in Yiren Pavilion. After several months of study and research, she is already independent enough, and it is not a problem for people to make up.

    There were several people in the room, all of whom were close to the Lu family.

    Shu You''s best friend Wei Lan also came. She got married a few months earlier than Shu You. Probably because the married life is not bad, people are a lot fatter than before, white and tender, especially festive.

    She took Shu You''s hand and said, "We''ve both done our best. You see how much my husband loves me, and so do you. When you marry the Zhao family, Doctor Zhao will treat you well, and you will be happy."

    Shu You gave a "hmm" and mentioned Zhao Xi with a shy smile on his face.

    Looking back now, Zhang Shu and Zhou Jian were caught in bed and exposed to others, as if it was yesterday.

    But now, both the victim, whether she or Wei Lan, have started a new life.

    As for the two scumbags - Zhang Shu was still in prison because he accidentally hacked to death Zhang''s mother, Shu You hadn''t inquired about it, but she also knew that a blind mute, that day can be imagined.

    Another Zhou Jian, it is said that life is even more difficult, and people who are also blind, mute and scorned can only live by begging in a muddleheaded way. But even beggars have chains of contempt.

    Zhou Jian is the one at the lowest end who was bullied by everyone.

    Of course, there is one thing Shu You doesn''t know, because Zhou Jian has a habit of cutting his sleeves, which makes some dark people who also have this hobby as a target. In fact, before Zhang Shu was put in a cell, he had the same experience.

    Shuyou shook her head, what are you thinking of on a happy day?

    Today''s Zhang family is far away from her, and her days in the future will only get better and better.

    Just thinking about it, Liang''s loud voice came from outside, "The wedding team is coming, hurry up, put on your hijab."

    The old lady hurriedly stood up, "Why did it come so quickly? It''s not even time yet, Xiao Zhao''s child is too impatient."

    "Who''s not in a hurry to marry a daughter-in-law?" The speaker was Li''s mother, who came here to help today.

    Because the brothers of the Li family worked with Lu Erbai, they made a lot of money in the past half-year, and the life at home got better and better. The old lady of the Li family became more and more close to the Lu family.

    Although her daughter is not very good, she has a good relationship with the old lady of the Lu family. Every time she comes back to the county, she will come to sit with her in-laws and bring some fresh vegetables or prepared pickles from the family to her.

    Mrs. Li said to Mrs Liang, "Let the people outside the door stop you for a while."

    "That has to be stopped..." Liang''s expression was complicated, "Apart from Daniel and Jin Hai, they are all children."

    Er Niu, Da Bao, Shu Rui, A Ning, Xiao Zhen, Bao Ya, which one can''t be lifted with one hand?

 Chapter 1241ï¼š stop the door

    Chapter 1241 Block the door

    But these children love to join in the fun, and they have to stand in the front, looking like they are very powerful.

    Liang said, "Let''s not talk about them, it''s Daniel and Jin Hai, both of them are honest people, and they are not opponents of Zhao Xi at all. Then Zhao Xi brought Yun Zheng and Lord Xiang, and these two people asked for texts. If you have literature, if you want martial arts and martial arts, you can''t help it at all."

    Mrs. Li shook her head, "It seems that the son-in-law is too good to be a trouble."

    Everyone stroked their foreheads, Shu Yu was smearing Shu You''s mouth, looking at the beautiful and delicate sister in front of her, she laughed, "It''s beautiful."

    wiped his hands, Shu Yucai said to Liang, "There is one more thing they don''t have."

    Everyone turned to look at her, Shu Yu smiled and said, "Isn''t there a third uncle? Let the third uncle stop him."

    "Yeah, why didn''t I expect that I would go to the child''s father."

    Mr. Liang hurried away again, but he searched all over and couldn''t find anyone. When he ran to the door, he found that Lu Sanzhu had long been standing at the gate, standing at the front with his hips on his shoulders. .

    Liang Shi, "..."

    She ran to Cuihua and asked, "When did your third uncle come?"

    Cuihua coughed lightly and said with a sullen smile, "As soon as the third uncle heard that the person who received the marriage was coming and wanted to throw money, he came over. So far, he has grabbed the most red envelopes."

    Didn''t you see that row of children were about to cry?

    Liang''s eyes lit up, "Good job."

    Cuihua turned her head to look at her, and Mrs. Liang immediately cried poor, "The third aunt means that our family owes a lot of money. It can make a little bit of money."

    This is called... making money?

    Cuihua was in awe of the three uncles and aunts.

    On the side, Mrs. Li looked at Lu Dasong who was entertaining guests in the distance. Why didn''t he take the opportunity to think about himself like his younger brother?

    There are also Daniel and Jinhai, two wooden pestles there. Renlu Sanzhu and an elder are embarrassed to squeeze forward, what are they embarrassed about?

    "Hurry up and stop them, don''t let them in." Lu Sanzhu''s loud shout attracted everyone''s attention.

    His face flushed with excitement, and he shouted to the door, "Don''t push hard, there are children behind the door. If you break in too rudely, the child will fall over."

    The movement outside the door was indeed a lot smaller in an instant.

    followed, and a lot of copper plates were stuffed in through the cracks in the door, and Lu Sanzhu watched and picked them up happily.

    This niece-in-law is so good, he is much more generous than Zhang Shu before.

    But he was still not satisfied, "Our baby girl didn''t get it yet, give me some more."

    So a lot of copper plates were stuffed in, but the cracks in the door were too small to be plugged in much at one time.

    If it goes on like this, it will be endless. When will this door be opened?

    The people outside the door discussed it. After a while, Meng Yunzheng and Xiang Weinan carried two small baskets, suddenly raised them, and jumped directly to the wall.

    Someone inside shouted, "They are on the wall, stop it, don''t let them come down."

    Lu Sanzhu went to get a bunch of firecrackers without saying a word, and said to them, "You guys don''t mess around, or I''ll throw the firecrackers over here."

    I don''t dare to dump, one is the county magistrate, the other is Ayu''s fianc¨¦, and Lu Sanzhu is not impatient anymore.

    But as someone on the woman''s side, threats still have to be threatened, and they can''t be made too easy.

    The others also raised their heads and looked at them vigilantly.

 Chapter 1242ï¼š go out

    Chapter 1242

    Meng Yunzheng and Xiang Weinan looked at each other, they suddenly reached into the basket and took out a handful of copper plates, and then threw them out in the distance, "I''ve threw the money."

    "Wow..." Who doesn''t love money?

    Don''t talk about Lu Sanzhu, even the Li''s Liang''s rushed up, and even Cuihua took his son''s hand to pick up two.

    Not to mention the other children, they all retreated from the gate and ran to the yard to pick up the money.

    This time, Zhao Xi was obviously very well prepared. The copper bells clacked, so that the people inside had completely forgotten the task of blocking the door.

    On the other hand, Shu Rui and A Ning picked up a few and immediately remembered them, and rushed back again.

    Xiang Wei Nan jumped off the wall, walked behind the two of them, and stuffed two big red envelopes directly into their arms.

    Then, while they were stunned, they immediately opened the door.

    Huli Wanghong and others outside the door cheered loudly, "Come on, pick up the bride."

    Lu Sanzhu and the others turned their heads one after another, straightened up with no regrets, and wanted to come back to block the door again.

    Unfortunately, it was too late, Zhao Xi quickly ran in.

    followed by a large group of people, all pouring into the backyard.

    Yingxi, who was standing at the hanging flower gate, saw this and hurried back to report the letter.

    "Come in, they all come in."

    The old lady raised her head and looked outside the door, and there were all kinds of cheers in her ears.

    "What''s the matter with this third child? It''s only been so long, you can''t stop it?"

    When Ruan Shi saw that someone was coming, she immediately held Shu You''s hand, her eyes were slightly red, "Ayou, you...you have to be good. In the future, come back often. If Zhao Xi treats you badly, don''t. Don''t hide it, come back and tell us, we will call the shots for you."

    After the previous experience, Nguyen was really afraid that her silly girl would report the good news instead of the bad, and she was so thin that she was left with bones.

    She didn''t say anything else, she just told her to take good care of herself.

    Shu You reached out and hugged her, "Mother, I know."

    The old lady was also a little reluctant. She took a deep breath, picked up the hijab, and covered Shu You herself.

    then stuffed a big pomegranate into her hand.

    Shu You lowered her head, but her eyes suddenly turned red.

    I have already been married once, and I have experienced it once, but the last time I was only reluctant to give up to my relatives and dazed about the future. Now I am still reluctant to give up, but I have more expectations.

    The lively noise outside is getting closer and closer. After passing the gate, there are still aunts who are embarrassed by the courtyard gate here.

    seems to have sent out another round of red envelopes, and the time is almost up, Zhao Xi finally appeared in front of her after passing five levels and killing six generals.

    Shu You couldn''t see the person in front of him, only knew that there were more feet in front of him.

    The other party seemed a little nervous, and his voice trembled slightly, "Ayou, I''m here to pick you up."

    The people in the room listened to the vibrato, and instantly burst into laughter with a ''boom''.

    The little anxiety in Shu You''s heart was miraculously healed.

    The matchmaker''s voice ''get out of the house'' sounded, and Shu You felt that she was being supported.

    Shu Yu''s peaceful voice came from his ear, "Sister, don''t be nervous."

    "Um."

    When he arrived at the open air at the door, Shu Yu opened a red umbrella, which means spreading branches and leaves.

    followed Daniel and squatted down in front of Shu You, "Come up, brother will take you to the sedan chair."

    Last time, it was Daniel who carried her out.

    It was just that at that time in Shangshi Village, the yard was not big, and it was only a few steps away.

 Chapter 1243ï¼š Zhang family in the crowd

    Chapter 1243 Zhang Family in the Crowd

    Now, Shu You is lying on the back of Daniel, swaying, but it seems that he has walked for a long time.

    The enthusiasm in her eyes gradually could not be restrained, until she heard Ruan''s cry behind her, and she finally couldn''t help shedding tears.

    The matchmaker walking beside immediately smiled brightly, "Yes, cry louder, don''t hold back."

    Daniel glanced at the matchmaker and quickened his pace.

    There was a sedan chair carrying eight people parked outside the gate of Lu''s house, and beside it was a tall horse tied with red silk.

    The matchmaker opened the sedan curtain, and Daniel carefully put the person inside.

    Immediately, the bearer began to ask for auspicious money. This Lai Jinhai had already prepared and distributed red envelopes to all eight people.

    A loud and clear voice sounded, "Get up from the sedan¡ª"

    Shu You felt that the sedan body shook, and there was a feeling of failure.

    The firecrackers at the door were lit, followed by the crackling sound of the children''s laughter, followed by the sound of blowing and beating in the distance.

    Zhao Xi got on his horse, and the smile on his face never faded.

    The team started to move forward. Nguyen and the old lady, who were still in the backyard, couldn''t hold back and started running towards the door.

    just ran to the gate, and stopped again, watching the sedan chair that went farther and farther with tears streaming down her face.

    Shu Yu held the old lady''s hand and stood for a while before whispering, "Nanny, mother, it''s windy outside, let''s go in."

    The old lady took the handkerchief and pressed the corner of her eyes, nodded, "Yes, go in." Although the people were sent out, there were still many guests waiting for them at home.

    Shu Yu supported the old lady and turned around, but just as she was about to go inside, her footsteps suddenly stopped, her eyes narrowed slightly, and she looked at a few figures not far away.

    Today, the road family is overjoyed, and many people rushed over to watch the fun.

    It doesn''t matter if they can''t go in. They know that the Lu family loves their daughter, and even if they stand at the door, they can get some sweets and snacks, making everyone feel happy.

    Therefore, the gate of Lujia is still surrounded by many people watching the fun.

    What Shu Yu didn''t expect was that there were people from the Zhang family.

    The two sisters-in-law of the Zhang family who had been working hard to make Shu You work came here, each holding a child in their hands.

    I don''t know if there is no one else to make cows or horses for them. At this time, Feng and Zhou are much thinner and gaunt than the last time they saw them, and they no longer have the high spirits of that time.

    Not only them, but even the two children have become obedient, no longer arrogant and domineering.

    At this time, the four of them all looked at the distant sedan chair with envy, and Feng shi''s jealous eyes turned slightly red.

    "I really didn''t expect that she actually remarried after divorce. How could she be so lucky?"

    "I heard that the man she married was a doctor with excellent medical skills. For her, a second-class house was built in Jiangyuan County, and it was repaired like an old wealthy landlord."

    "Is that man blind? He saw a broken shoe." With the last two words, Mr. Feng kept his voice down, and did not dare to let others hear it.

    Mrs. Zhou glanced at her, broken shoes? Everyone treats it as a treasure.

    On the contrary, it was their Zhang family who had been pointed at Dayan Village for so long, and they were still treated as a joke to this day.

    How comfortable were their Zhang family in the village before? Because Zhang Shu can make money, they have a good life. The son and daughter have a lot of food in their hands, and they have a arrogant temperament. They are the leaders of the village, but now they are bullied by other children and dare not even leave the house.

 Chapter 1244ï¼š thank you sir

    Chapter 1244 Thanks to Master Yu

    Mr. Zhou looked down at his son, and Zhang Yin stared at Ying Dong and the others who were distributing candy at the gate of Lu''s house. He swallowed hard. He hadn''t eaten candies for a long time.

    He hasn''t even eaten meat a few times since his third aunt and Li and the Zhang family split up.

    He also wanted to go to the door of Lu''s house, maybe he could share a few candies, but neither Zhou nor Feng dared to approach.

    The current Lu family, where can they afford to offend.

    That''s Mr. Lu Xiang, and I don''t want to talk about his style. Didn''t you see that even the county magistrate came to pick up the relatives today? What a face this is.

    Zhou shi and Feng shi looked at each other, seeing that the sedan chair was completely gone, they hurriedly dragged the two reluctant children away.

    Shu Yu saw that they were gone, so he turned around and went back to the yard.

    There were a lot of people coming to the Lu family, and there were many tables in the yard. At this time, everyone was congratulating the Lu family.

    I really want to congratulate, who would have thought that the big girl who was married once would get married again in such a short period of time, and the more she married, the better.

    Actually, although Shu You and Li were at the wrong place on Zhang Shu, there were inevitably various pointing voices behind them.

    Especially when the rumor that Shu Yu was exiled came out, this kind of discussion reached its peak.

    In the end, Shu Yu came back and became a village king.

    At that time, there were many people who thought of Shu You, but most of the candidates that came to mind were widowers or very old people, and even more so, there were people who only had looks but did nothing. They also had such thoughts. .

    They all felt that if Shu You remarried, it would definitely be inferior to Zhang Shu, and there would inevitably even be a trace of sympathy in their hearts.

    Who knows that the husbands they are looking for are better than their own sons and sons-in-law.

    In this heart, it was complicated and sour for a while.

    Shu Yu, no matter what they think, as long as they are friendly on the surface.

    She helped the old lady to go back to the room to rest first, but when she came out, she saw Mr. Yu.

    Master Yu came over today and brought the twins with him. I haven''t seen each other for a while, and these two children are getting more and more energetic. They were among them when they were blocking the door to grab money just now.

    The two children went to play with Ah Ning and the others, so Master Yu took the time to come over and talk to Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu and he stood alone under the porch, and asked Master Yu to pour a cup of tea over.

    Master Yu took a sip and said with a smile, "I heard that Lord Lu Xiang was also engaged two days ago?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "I don''t know if Master Yu has seen the Mr. Meng who just accompanied my brother-in-law to pick him up."

    "I''ve seen it, it''s really a talent, and it matches Luxiang Junlang''s talent and appearance very well."

    "Where are you, Master Yu, don''t praise me." Shu Yu greeted him politely.

    Immediately, his expression was slightly serious, and he solemnly thanked him, "I heard that Master Yu has always been watched over by the Ruan family. Shu Yu is very grateful to Master Yu for his help."

    Ruan''s family is the family of the old lady Ruan who sold her.

    The virtue of the old lady Ruan is somewhat known to her. She sold her once and she even dared to come to her door and plan to sell the twins for the second time.

    If she knew that she had become a village king, the Lu family would have a better life, not to mention that her two sons were injured and the house was knocked down in half. Treat her well.

    Therefore, after returning from exile, she paid attention to the news of the Ruan family.

 Chapter 1245ï¼š The current situation of the Ruan family

    Chapter 1245 The current situation of the Ruan family

    As expected, the Ruan family, after learning that she had become a village king, thought about wanting to show her granddaughter''s glory.

    It''s just that he couldn''t find an excuse to come to the door for a while, and the last time Shu Yu came to the goalkeeper with an axe, Village Chief Ruan was taken aback.

    Village Chief Ruan promised to watch Mrs Ruan, so he stopped her.

    But Mrs. Ruan has her own set of sayings-she and Mrs. Ruan are mother and daughter after all, broken bones are connected to tendons, Mrs. Ruan is living a good life, and she can''t just watch her mother and brother live without enough food and clothing. day. Last time, they did something stupid, which caused the Lu family to fall out with them, but they have a close relationship, so it''s hard to guarantee that this relationship won''t be repaired slowly, right?

    Besides, the second girl of the Lu family has become a village king, so she has to be concerned about her reputation, right? If it is rumored that she is not filial, she will not be able to do long as a villager.

    Village Chief Ruan felt that there was some truth to this statement, and it was not that there were no examples of in-laws who turned against their relatives in the village. It should be said that this kind of thing is very common. The two families do not communicate with each other because of a trivial matter, but after a few years, they are like a family because of a trivial matter.

    Village Chief Ruan was a little hesitant, and he himself was a little careful. Now that the niece of the Ruan family has become a village king, if she can restore the relationship with Mrs. Ruan, and they can visit Ruanjia Village often, won''t Ruanjia Village also be honored in the future?

    So he pushed it half way and didn''t stop Mrs Ruan.

    Without Village Chief Ruan''s warning guard, Madam Ruan proudly took some vegetables from home and went to the county town to find someone.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he left the village, he was stopped by the Yu family.

    Master Yu is a well-informed businessman after all, and he sees it better than Village Chief Ruan.

    What kind of in-laws can reconcile after turning over their faces? Just kidding.

    With the methods and temperament of the second girl of the Lu family, can she repair the relationship with someone like Mrs. Ruan? No, it''s just more disgusting.

    As for fame? She is a girl who has been exiled, and her temperament has been tempered long ago. How can she care about such a reputation that will not have much impact on her?

    Mrs. Ruan could cry at the village chief Ruan, but she was only afraid of her family.

    Her house was smashed by someone sent by Master Yu, and the eldest son''s leg was also broken by them.

    Mrs. Ruan wanted to rebuild the half of the house that was smashed, but who knew that it would be smashed again, so she could only rest her mind, so half of the Ruan family is still in ruins.

    The Yu family was a nightmare for Mrs. Ruan, and she did not dare to provoke her at all.

    Instead, she spoke with Shuyu sternly, "My niece is the Xiangjun. Although we have a falling out now, we are still a family. If you treat me like this, you look down on her and hit her in the face. You wait, Looking back, she knows, and she will definitely settle accounts with you."

    Yu''s servants sneered, "Okay, let''s wait and see if Lu Xiangjun will admit that you are a family."

    Mrs. Ruan was furious, but she didn''t dare to force her way.

    Yu''s family said that the Ruan family dared to sneak out of the village from other places, so they also broke her second son''s leg.

    Mrs Ruan had no choice but to go home in despair. But she wouldn''t give up because of it. After thinking about it, she simply asked other people in the village to help.

    Most of the villagers in Ruanjia Village are surnamed Ruan, and most of them are relatives. There were always one or two people who were persuaded by her, and when they went to the county town to buy things, they would bring a message by the way.

 Chapter 1246ï¼š Nguyen has a chance

    Chapter 1246 Nguyen has something to offer

    The one who went to speak was a cousin-in-law of Mrs. Ruan, who was about the same age as Mrs. Ruan. She was going to the county seat, so she responded.

    But after she went to the county seat, she didn''t dare to look for Shang Lujia. She wanted to speak directly to Nguyen.

    It just happened that Nguyen was not there, so the man went to find Ah Xiang.

    Auntie Axiang and Fu Xiangdi are also from Ruanjia Village, but they never interact with people in the village. After they were taken away by Shu Yu, people in Ruanjia Village didn''t know about them at first.

    When they were discovered later, many people said behind their backs that they had **** luck, and some people wanted to take the opportunity to have a good relationship with them.

    Unfortunately, Fu Xiangdi has a strong temperament. She can remember clearly what the villagers treated their mother and daughter. If anyone finds their mother and daughter, Fu Xiangdi will ridicule them and drive them away.

    But this time, the niece of the Ruan family was just here to spread the word. She looked for Axiang and sighed and said how hard the Ruan family is now, and said that the master in the village was so vicious that Mrs. Ruan was not allowed to leave the village, and everyone who was bullied by the Ruan family could not see it. down.

    After the niece-in-law left, Ah Xiang hesitated whether to tell Shu Yu.

    Ke Shu Yu was too busy, Ah Xiang didn''t find a chance, and finally told Nguyen.

    Who knew that Mrs Ruan would explode when she heard it, "She deserves it, those people in Ruanjia Village can''t stand it? What can''t they stand? When my daughter was sold, why didn''t they stand it. She beat my daughter again. When they made up their minds, why didn''t they stop watching? I''ve already broken with them, and even if they die, I won''t shed a tear and burn a piece of paper!!"

    Not only did the Ruan family not take care of the Ruan family''s affairs, but after returning home, she told Lu Erbai and a few children about it and told them to leave it alone.

    She has always had a weak temperament, and she didn''t say a word when she was bullied at her parents'' home.

    But Mrs. Ruan has already touched her bottom line. She didn''t come to the door with an axe like A Yu did. It was her limit.

    They still want the Lu family to manage their life and death? Think beautifully.

    Nguyen was so angry that she hadn''t eaten well for several days, and the wounds in the past that had been gradually healed seemed to be turned out again. Thinking of the hardships A Yu had endured, and the thought of the twins almost leaving her side, she wished that they would suffer a little more.

    It is rare for the old lady to feel that the Ruan family is very promising, and she does not expect this second daughter-in-law to fight with the Ruan family, but it is very good for her to think so.

    Shu Yu knew that Master Yu was intending to befriend him, so he would stop the Ruan family from looking for trouble with the Lu family.

    Although he claimed that Mrs. Ruan deceived the Yu family, he held revenge and did not want the Ruan family to have a better time.

    Ke Shu Yu understood in her heart, but Master Yu didn''t say it, she couldn''t pretend she didn''t know.

    Therefore, she invited Master Yu at the last moving banquet. It''s just that at that time, because of Meng Yunzheng''s departure, she was so worried that she didn''t talk to Master Yu.

    This time the eldest sister got married, and she also invited him.

    And, I sincerely thank you.

    Master Yu smiled, "Lord Lu Xiang is very polite, everyone has so many unfortunate relatives, there is no way to do it. I and Mr Lu Xiang are more or less friends, it''s just a little effort."

    "Anyway, I would like to thank Master Yu."

    "The Ruan family also has some grievances with me. I shouldn''t be able to thank Lu Xiang-jun like this. If Lu Xiang-jun really wants to thank me, I have something else to do. If it is done, it is never too late to thank you."

 Chapter 1247ï¼š Introduced by Mr. Yu

    Chapter 1247 Mr. Yu introduced the object

    This is a bit strange, Shu Yu looked at him suspiciously, "What''s the matter?"

    Master Yu still smiled, "I heard that you have a cousin who has not yet gotten married? I have a candidate here. I have a distant nephew, who is a good person. I am nineteen this year and haven''t married yet."

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect Master Yu to say kiss to Orchid.

    She couldn''t help laughing and crying for a while, "Master Yu, you are embarrassing me. I, as a younger generation, can''t say much about this marriage. But the person Yu said is good, it must be the same, or else, you and my family Let the old lady talk?"

    Orchid''s marriage, Shu Yu dare not touch.

    That person from Mrs. Li was already dissatisfied with her in various ways. If the people introduced by Master Yu were not as good as Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi, what would she say?

    Moreover, Orchid and himself are separated by a layer. If the master told Cuihua about this, as a sister, Cuihua took a look, and it would be nothing to intervene.

    As for her, let the old lady slap her.

    But Shu Yu believes that the person introduced by Master Yu should not be bad. He obviously wants to befriend him, so he won''t come to cheat her at such a time.

    The old lady is Orchid''s grandmother. No matter how suspicious Li is, she believes that she will not harm Orchid.

    Master Yu naturally knows this, but Lu Shuyu has a special status, so he came to say hello to her first, so that she could know.

    Hearing what Shu Yu said, Master Yu nodded simply, "Okay, then I''ll talk to the old lady later."

    While was talking, someone over there was already calling for dinner.

    Shu Yu and Master Yu stopped talking and walked to the front yard together.

    After the banquet, Master Yu really went to the old lady.

    Shu Yu didn''t know what they were talking about. There were many guests in the house, and many people pulled her to talk. She really couldn''t spare her hands, and she didn''t even know when Master Yu left.

    In the evening, except for Li''s Liang''s and others who stayed to help, everyone else had already left.

    Shu You got married, and everyone is still not used to it.

    Especially Ruan Shi and the old lady, but there is Lu Erbai in Ruan Shi''s room, and the two can talk.

    The old lady simply came to Yuyuan to find Shu Yu. The grandfather and grandson sat on the bed, chatting and eating fruit. They didn''t pay attention to any rules and were very casual.

    The old lady said, "As for me, although I know that Zhao Xi is not that Zhang Shu, I also know that our family is different from the past, and the eldest girl will not be bullied like before. But when she gets married, I can''t help but worry. The matter of Zhang Shu, I feel terrified when I think about it now."

    Who would have thought that such an honest person on the surface could turn out to be such a beast with a human face and a beast heart?

    Shu Yu stuffed an orange into the old lady''s mouth and said with a smile, "You can rest assured, we haven''t gotten along with that Zhang Shu before, so I don''t know what he''s like. But we and Zhao Xina are going all the way. Come here, no matter how well he hides, can he still escape our eyes?"

    The old lady was amused by her, "Do you still have sharp eyes? Then look back at Lanhua. How is the person Yu said?"

    Shu Yu stopped when he was eating the oranges, with a little curiosity, "Master Yu has made it clear to you? Who is the other party? How did you respond? You agreed?"

    "What do I promise? Master Yu said yes, it may not be all right. I said to think about it. When you look back, you can find a chance and accompany me to see it."

 Chapter 1248ï¼š distant nephew

    Chapter 1248 Distant Nephew

    Shu Yu nodded, "Okay, then tell me, what''s the situation with the man?"

    "Master Yu said that it was his distant nephew. He didn''t have a lot of relationship, and he didn''t communicate much in the past few days, but the young man was a good one."

    Master Yu''s distant nephew, Yu Fenglin, is 19 years old this year. Both his parents are dead. He owns an iron shop in the county town.

    He is a hardworking and hardworking man. Even though he is only nineteen years old, he manages a blacksmith shop in a decent manner.

    Master Yu said that although Yu Fenglin is his nephew, Master Yu has a rich family. He has never had children, and many nephews near and far in the Yu family want to adopt him.

    There is only this Yu Fenglin. Not only did he not have this idea, he didn''t even ask Master Yu for help.

    His mother died early, and his father died when he was fourteen years old. At that time, Yu Fenglin could imagine the difficulties, and the blacksmith shop could not be opened for a time.

    It''s not that he didn''t want to look for Master Yu, he just looked for him whenever he encountered difficulties. How can he support him alone in the future? So he thought about persevering, and with this perseverance, he built a blacksmith shop.

    Later, someone told him that he was close, but these days, many people were taboo about the death of both parents in his family, and they told him that they were not very good people.

    Even if there is a good girl, most of them go to the blacksmith shop where he has a profitable family.

    Yu Fenglin is not in a hurry, he can just live his life in peace.

    Master Yu forgot about this nephew at first. If it weren''t for the fact that he planned to go to Fucheng some time ago, it turned out that the horseshoe needed to be replaced. He was introduced to this blacksmith shop, but he didn''t know that the young blacksmith was his nephew.

    Since Master Yu adopted the twins, his temperament has become more gentle and patient.

    The other party is his junior. He happened to be chatting with him while he was working on the iron, and inquired about his current situation.

    After inquiring, Master Yu knew that he had not married a wife yet.

    Master Yu was moved, and said to him, "Your parents are gone. Since I am your elder, then your uncle will help you pay attention to your marriage, and I will find you a good girl later."

    Yu Fenglin just agreed naively, he is indeed old, and if there is a suitable girl, he will not reject it.

    Master Yu didn''t expect Orchid at first, but when he heard that Shu Yu was engaged, he suddenly remembered that there was a girl in the Lu family who was a few months younger than Shu Yu.

    Master Yu didn''t come to the door to say this rashly, he went to inquire about the orchid.

    That little girl, although she loves beauty, she is still very diligent, and she also relies on her own ability to make money to live, which is much better than ordinary girls.

    Master Yu took advantage of today''s opportunity to ask the old lady to tell him.

    only¡­¡­

    The old lady frowned, "It''s not very good."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I heard that Master Yu said that Yu Fenglin is tall and burly, and his face is a bit fierce. I can also guess that the blacksmith shop doesn''t have the strength, doesn''t look strong, and can''t beat the iron, right? But if this is the case. It looks too fierce, and the orchid is probably not very happy."

    Shu Yu thought of Orchid''s temperament, um... that''s a girl who likes to dress up and is also a pretty girl.

    Orchid''s last engagement, Ge Qifei, although his personality is not very good, his appearance is indeed good. When Li was choosing orchids, she presumably knew some of her preferences.

 Chapter 1249ï¼š Orchids that value beauty

    Chapter 1249 Orchids who value appearance

    If Yu Fenglin looks too fierce, it doesn''t fit her sister''s aesthetic, then it''s a bit difficult to do.

    This is what the old lady was worried about, she just couldn''t figure it out, "You said that the rest of our Lu family don''t care whether they are good-looking or not, it''s the goodness that matters, why do orchids care so much about their appearance? ?"

    Shu Yu touched his nose silently, milk, do you have any wrong perception of our Lu family?

    Lu''s family is not bad, no matter if it is a wife or a married person, not to mention how beautiful and handsome, but they are definitely upright and good looking, okay?

    Especially in the past two years, they have eaten well and dressed well. These Lu family members who were sallow and sallow because of their thin body and could not see their appearance, now in the eyes of others, they are all a good landscape.

    The old lady didn''t feel at all, she was a little worried, and after sighing for a while, she waved her hand suddenly, "It doesn''t matter, this person''s character is the most important thing, as long as his appearance is not particularly ugly, there is nothing to worry about. In any case, let the two meet first."

    Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing when she heard her sentence as long as it wasn''t particularly ugly.

    The old lady decided, and people relaxed. Seeing that she was starting to yawn, Shu Yu quickly coaxed her to sleep.

    The old lady has a resolute temperament, so she went to find orchids the next day.

    Orchid now rents a yard with Erniu, who is reading, and Cuihua''s family, and the yard is in Liufang Lane.

    The old lady is familiar with the people here, and she also carries candies and snacks in her hand, and she will share some when she encounters a familiar neighbor.

    Yesterday, many neighbors went to the wedding, but they all went to Zhao Xi''s house, which was the home of the wedding banquet.

    Seeing the old lady and Shu Yu, everyone rejoiced.

    When the old lady walked to the door of Lanhua''s house, Lanhua was about to go out to work at Yiren Pavilion on Ningshui Street.

    Yiren Pavilion was closed for a day yesterday because the owner was happy. Today, although Shu You can''t go to the shop, Orchid and the shop''s staff still have to be there.

    Seeing Shu Yu and the two of them, she was stunned for a while, "Nanny, Sister Ayu? Why did you come here?"

    "Come to you, go ahead and talk."

    Orchid was confused, but still welcomed the two of them into the door.

    Cuihua was also at home, dressing Lai Yuan who was up late.

    Seeing the old lady, she was also very puzzled.

    The two sisters didn''t realize until the old lady talked about Yu''s distant nephew.

    They couldn''t help looking at Shu Yu, who held his forehead, "Don''t look at me, I don''t know it yet."

    Orchid was a little shy, "Mom, you haven''t told my parents about this, have you?"

    "I didn''t say, what''s wrong with your mother, I''ll tell you first, see you later, if you''re not satisfied, we''ll treat it as never happened, and no one will mention it. If you''re satisfied, I''ll discuss it with your parents. ."

    Orchid pursed her lips, "Does the milk know what he looks like?"

    Shu Yu almost laughed out loud, sure enough, this is the first question of Orchid.

    The old lady suddenly became hesitant, "I''ve never seen this before, how do I know? It''s just what Master Yu said. He''s quite strong and a little... fierce."

    The last word, the old lady''s voice was very soft.

    But Orchid and Cuihua heard.

    Orchid didn''t say anything for a long time, and the old lady sighed, "If you don''t want to, then forget it."

 Chapter 1250ï¼š decided to see

    Chapter 1250 Decided to see each other

    The old lady was still prepared. Seeing Lanhua didn''t speak, she didn''t force her to go back to Master Yu later.

    Who knew Orchid suddenly raised his head, "I, I''ll go."

    The old lady was a little surprised, "Are you really going? Although I haven''t seen that Mr. Zu, but listening to the master, it must not look like a scholar."

    "Well, I know." The other party is a blacksmith, and Orchid can somewhat imagine his image.

    In the past, she might subconsciously reject it.

    But now, she still wants to meet and try.

    In fact, since Sister Ayu became a Xiangjun, there are many people around her who are close to her.

    She also got married two months ago, not to mention anything else, just said that that night, Li took the family background of five or six candidates to ask her what she meant.

    After Orchid went through Ge Qifei''s incident, he was more open to this aspect.

    Especially now that she is working in Yiren Pavilion, she learned how to dress and dress up with sister Shu You, and even started to take orders alone, and her salary has also increased a lot.

    In a few months, I have more money in my hand than in the past years combined.

    Orchid tasted the sweetness and began to concentrate on her career, wanting to make more money. Even if she gets married in the future, if she has enough dowry in her hand, she will have the confidence and will not be afraid of anything.

    But Li didn''t think so, she has too much free time now.

    She and Lu Dasong are the only two at home, Daniel and Zhou Qiao live in Zhuangzi, Erniu is studying, and Orchid is working. Because there are only two couples, they rent out several acres of land for fear of being too busy.

    When there were few things, she was either thinking about the child in Zhou Qiao''s belly, or thinking about quickly fixing the marriage for Orchid.

    She felt that it was not long before Shu Yu became a village king, and she experienced the scene of the moving banquet. It was the moment when the limelight was in full swing, and it was a good time for them to choose.

    Don''t you see so many matchmakers coming to your door? In the past, their family could only look for someone like the Ge family. There was only a small tofu shop in the family.

    It¡¯s different now, not to mention the village, even those wealthy families in the county town of the town have come to the door.

    This made Li Shi happy, and he couldn''t help but pick Joe up.

    There are too many candidates, and Li''s choice is confusing. She thinks this one is good and that one is good, so she runs over from time to time to ask Lanhua''s opinion.

    Orchid was still thinking about it at first, but after listening to what Li said inside and out, she only chose those people with good conditions, and the last time they had to have two shops.

    Orchid thinks her mother is crazy, and her conditions are so good, why should she be attracted to her? For Shu Yu''s sake as a Xiangjun? Or do you have something to ask for Shu Yu?

    If Sister Ayu disagrees, will the other party still look up to her? The days to come will only be more difficult for her.

    Orchid has seen a lot of things since she started working in Yiren Pavilion. She understands more and more that when two families get married, the most important thing is to be in the right place.

    Therefore, she rejected all of Li''s choices, and made Li so angry that she didn''t come to her for half a month.

    It was just that Shu You got married yesterday, and Mrs. Li started to bring up old things again. Orchid was very annoying.

    Now it was introduced by the old lady, and Lanhua believed in her grandmother''s vision even more, so she thought of seeing each other once and for all.

    When the old lady heard her answer, she immediately put her palms together, "Okay, then let''s go now."

    She looked a little impatient and was about to leave with the orchid.

 Chapter 1251ï¼š the Hangover

    Chapter 1251 Hangover

    Shu Yu didn''t follow him, "Mom, I''ll ask the driver to take you there."

    The old lady waved her hand, "What kind of driver do you want? It''s not far, let''s go."

    She said to Orchid, "Let''s just say we''re going to his shop to get a pair of scissors, and by the way, let''s see what his character looks like. Let''s choose first. If you don''t think it''s good, then pretend that you haven''t seen anyone. If you''re satisfied, let us Master Yu draws a line from it."

    Shu Yu couldn''t help shaking her head and laughing when she saw how excited she was.

    After watching them leave, Shu Yu also said goodbye to Cuihua.

    She came here today not only to send the old lady, but also to find Meng Yunzheng.

    Zhao Xi bought a house and moved out, but Meng Yunzheng and Meng Pei still lived in Liufang Lane.

    Zhao Xi wanted them to live in a new house together, and there were many rooms there.

    But the father and son of the Meng family felt that it was inappropriate. If he was not married, it would be fine to live together. Now that he is married, he has his own family, and it would be inconvenient to live in the Zhao family.

    Zhao Xi couldn¡¯t say no to them, so he didn¡¯t force it.

    After Shu Yu got out of Cuihua''s house, she walked to the left of the alley, and there were about ten houses in between before she stopped and knocked on the courtyard door.

    Meng Yunzheng was the one who opened the door, but he looked a little out of spirit.

    Seeing Shu Yu, his eyes lit up slightly, and he turned to let people in, "Why are you here at this time?"

    "I just happened to accompany my mother to find orchids, so I came to have a look. You don''t look very good. Did you drink a lot of wine last night?"

    Meng Yunzheng pinched between his eyebrows, "Yeah, I blocked a lot of wine for Zhao Xi."

    Zhao Xi got married, although there was only one relative, the old doctor Zhao. But he has traveled all over the world over the years, and he still knows a lot of friends.

    Zhao Xi wanted to have a lively wedding, so he invited friends who had good relationships near Dong''an House.

    These people are young and energetic, and there is no end to the trouble.

    Zhao Xi is the groom''s official. They don''t want to toss him too hard, for fear of scaring the bride. If the lady they finally got married runs away, they will be guilty of a big crime.

    After being poured a few glasses of wine, Zhao Xi was driven back to the bridal chamber.

    The remaining Xiang Weinan and Meng Yunzheng, the former is the county magistrate, threatened to have official business to do tomorrow, not to delay for too long, drank a cup or two intentionally, and left without morale.

    These people are unfamiliar with Xiang Weinan, and coupled with the identity of the other party, it is naturally not easy to force.

    But Meng Yunzheng is different. He and Zhao Xi have been together for several years. Zhao Xi''s friend is also a friend of him, and they are very familiar with him.

    After knowing that he was also engaged, didn''t he go to him?

    Meng Yunzheng was very helpless, and he was also in a good mood, so he only greedy for a few cups.

    Hangovers are bad.

    Shu Yu saw that he was rubbing his brows again, so he went to the kitchen, "I''ll cook you some hangover soup."

    Meng Yunzheng took her hand, pulled him back, and sat opposite him, "No, I''ve taken sobering pills, just take it easy, don''t worry. Don''t be busy, sit down and talk for a while. "

    Shu Yu could only sit back and look left and right, only to realize that he had been here for a while, but he didn''t see Meng Pei, so he couldn''t help but wonder, "Where''s Uncle Meng?"

    Meng Yunzheng poured two glasses of water, "He went out and said he was going to the county town to get acquainted with him and see if he could find a job."

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Looking for a job? What does Uncle Meng plan to do?"

 Chapter 1252ï¼š The situation at the Meng family

    Chapter 1252 The situation over the Meng family

    "My father used to be an escort, and he had been hiding from Gongqiu for ten years, and he didn''t dare to show up in an open and honest way, let alone open an escort. Now things are over, he is still young, and he doesn''t find something to do for himself. , but it''s boring."

    Meng Yunzheng took a sip of water, and his throat was no longer so hoarse, so he continued, "He originally wanted to go back to his old business. After all these years, he was best at opening the **** bureau. It''s just that the **** bureau in Tianning County has been destroyed, and it will be reopened there. If you have two **** bureaus, if you open another one, the business will not be good. As for this Jiangyuan County..."

    He smiled, "Firstly, he is not familiar with it, secondly, there are two **** bureaus here, and thirdly, it''s not easy to open a new **** bureau, he doesn''t want to mess around, it''s not that easy to open an **** bureau, and the initial investment is huge. , and need contacts, he said that he is not a young guy anymore, I am so old, and I don''t need him to pay for me to read and read, so I just thought about going to the two security bureaus in the county to see if they would recruit a security guard, he Just follow the darts."

    Shu Yu heard the words and thought it was good.

    Opening the **** bureau was laborious, not to mention that Uncle Meng hadn¡¯t been in this business for more than ten years, and he didn¡¯t know much about the current market.

    only¡­¡­

    "Then, what do you mean when you return to Meng''s hometown this time?"

    The past few days have been busy, and Shu Yu didn''t find a chance to ask Meng Yunzheng how he went out this time.

    It stands to reason that Meng Pei is the head of the Meng family, but his whereabouts have been unknown for so many years.

    Now he suddenly ''resurrected from the dead'' and returned to the Meng family, and he didn''t know what the reaction was there.

    Actually, if Meng Pei wanted to do something, the Meng family''s security bureau was quite large and would not be too big for him.

    Seeing Shu Yu frowning, Meng Yunzheng knew what she was worried about, and couldn''t help laughing, "My father is not interested in the owner of the family, otherwise he would not have handed over the security guard to his uncle ten years ago, and went to Tianning County to open it by himself. Branch. My uncle managed the Meng family very well, and he was very happy when my father went back."

    When their father and son appeared at Meng''s house, they really stunned everyone.

    Uncle Meng is indeed happy, Meng Pei is his respected brother, and the relationship between the two was very good before.

    In the past ten years, not only Gongqiu has been looking for Meng Pei, but Uncle Meng has traveled all over the world, and has also inquired about his whereabouts from time to time, not believing that Meng Pei is dead.

    So this time back, Uncle Meng was really happy, but he was the only one.

    The others, although they were shocked and excited at first, they gradually calmed down and became alert again after realizing that the situation of the Meng family might change after Meng Pei returned.

    Meng Pei was a transparent person, and he didn''t care about the Meng family''s property, so he clearly stated that when he came back, he just wanted to move his wife''s tomb to the ancestral tomb of the Meng family, and he would leave after the move.

    Originally because of Gongqiu, the Meng family didn''t have a good impression of Song Xin.

    In the past, Meng Pei wanted to move people into the ancestral grave, but I was afraid it would take some effort. Now that he left as soon as he heard the move, no one stopped them immediately.

    So when they returned to Meng''s house this time, everything went smoothly.

    Meng Yunzheng re-identified his ancestors and returned to his clan. After the work was done, the father and son set off and left.

    Uncle Meng was reluctant to bear it, but his wife and children wanted them to leave quickly. Only when the elder brother left would they feel at ease.

 Chapter 1253ï¼š Letter from Linzhang Prefecture

    Chapter 1253 Letter from Lin Zhangfu

    Shu Yu was a little sighed after hearing this.

    Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, "My dad thinks it''s pretty good, the Meng family has been supported by the uncle for so many years. It makes no sense that when he returns to the Meng family, he will take away the fruits of their hard work for many years."

    Shu Yu nodded, "At least, your uncle is sincere to you."

    After thinking about what she thought of, she frowned and said, "If Uncle Meng finds something to do at the security guard, you will be the only one left in the family, and you have to study to prepare for the exam. Wouldn''t it be inappropriate for you to bring Xiao Song Le back? Otherwise, let him live in my house, he is used to it at my place anyway, and he has friends to play with."

    Meng Yunzheng shook his head, he and his father decided to adopt Song Le.

    Now, although the two families are engaged, there is no reason for them to be dumped directly to the Lu family.

    It was because they were busy helping Zhao Xi prepare for the wedding these few days, and they hadn''t settled down yet, so they couldn''t take the child over in a mess, so they continued to live in Lu''s house for a few days.

    When they free up their hands, they still have to take the child over.

    He knew Shu Yu''s concerns, and he had already considered all these, "The child still has to follow us, but it may take a few days. Tomorrow I will go to Fucheng with my father, buy a house and come back. Personally take care of him, I read in the daytime, and if Xiao Song Le is bored, it will be the same if I send it to your house to play."

    However, we will be back at night.

    Shu Yu, "Go to Fucheng to buy people?"

    Meng Yunzheng nodded and said helplessly, "There is no suitable person in the tooth bank in the county town, I have to find a book boy to accompany me."

    Meng Yunzheng''s requirements are a bit high. Since he himself intends to obtain a title, the book boy who follows him should at least be able to read and hyphenate.

    Such a person is hard to find in a dental office in the county seat.

    He used to have a book boy, and when he first returned to the palace, Gongqiu gave him one, three years older than him.

    But Meng Yunzheng knew that this man was sent to him by Gongqiu to monitor him.

    Later, after he was designed as a ''dumb'' by Mrs. Gong, Meng Yunzheng pretended to be disheartened, and also blamed the book boy for dereliction of duty, and took the opportunity to sell him.

    After that, he and Zhao Xi secretly helped the fifth prince.

    To be honest, without that book boy, Meng Yunzheng would no longer be constrained in his work.

    Shu Yu understood, "That''s fine, since you insist, wait for your servants to buy it back, and then pick up Xiao Songle."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded and yawned.

    Shu Yu saw that he was tired, and knew that he was really tired these days. He didn''t sleep well yesterday, so he didn''t plan to stay any longer.

    "You better go to sleep first, I''m going home."

    "Sit down for a while, I''m not tired, I want to talk to you again."

    Shu Yu stood up and pushed him to the room, "You have more opportunities to talk, so hurry up and go to bed."

    She rudely pushed the person through the door and closed the door directly.

    Meng Yunzheng, "..." His fiancee seemed a little overbearing.

    Shu Yu waved across the door, "Then I''m leaving."

    "Okay." He didn''t say much this time.

    Shu Yu left Meng''s house. She came here today and actually wanted to talk about the black market, and wanted to ask him for an idea. It''s just that he''s too tired, let''s talk about it later.

    Shu Yu walked to the entrance of Liufang Alley, got on the carriage, and went straight back to Lu''s house.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered the door, Ying Dong handed him a letter.

    "Second miss, this letter was sent by Lin Zhangfu."

 Chapter 1254ï¼š sent by Hou

    Chapter 1254 Sent by Hou

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, took the letter and was a little surprised when he saw the inscription on it.

    "From Aunt Hou?"

    As she walked into the yard, she opened the letter. After walking to the main room, after drinking a sip of tea, I unfolded the letter and looked at it.

    Seeing this, she suddenly widened her eyes, her face full of disbelief.

    Yingxi saw her look different and asked in a low voice, "Miss, what''s wrong?"

    Shu Yu smiled and shook his head, "It''s nothing, I saw the good news."

    good news? Should be puzzled.

    Shu Yu didn''t tell her that Yingxi didn''t know Concubine Hou, didn''t know what happened on their way to exile, and said she couldn''t understand.

    Shu Yu returned to Yuyuan with a smile, and not long after that, he went to the storeroom to pick up gifts.

    picked half, and the old lady went home.

    Hearing that Shu Yu was in the warehouse, he hurried over to find her.

    "Ayu, what are you looking for?"

    "Milk." Shu Yu put down the things in his hand, walked to her side with a smile, and sat down with her before saying, "Aunt Hou has sent me a letter, and she has left Lin Zhang''s house."

    The old lady was stunned, "Leaving Lin Zhang''s house? Isn''t she a prisoner in exile? Could it be that she, like you, has made merit and was pardoned?"

    "No, she left with Mr. Wan, and now she has become Mr. Wan''s concubine, and went to the capital with him." Shu Yu was afraid that she would not remember Mr. Wan, and reminded him later, "I went to Uncle Yao''s house back then. The official who read the imperial decree and returned to Beijing with him is Lord Wan, you have seen it.¡±

    The old lady thought for a moment, then suddenly realized, "Is that the tall and thin high official?"

    "Yes." Shu Yu nodded, "Speaking of which, I saw Mr. Wan on the way to the capital, and then I wondered if he had gone southwest. Later, when I came back from the capital, I saw him again on the pier. He, there was a woman with a hood behind him at the time. Seeing that he was busy, he didn''t go up to say hello. Now that I think about it, that woman can''t be said to be the Hou family, so we missed it!!"

    The old lady is a pity, "It''s really unfortunate, it''s just that how did Mr. Hou become the concubine of Lord Wan?"

    Shu Yu also thought it was very strange, Hou said in the letter that when Lord Wan met Hou for the first time, Hou happened to save him.

    Probably because of this origin, Master Wan was deeply impressed by the Hou family.

    But the emotional development of the two people, when they were ambiguous and when they had a good feeling, was not mentioned in Hou''s letter.

    Such a private thing is really not easy to mention.

    The letter only said that after Mr. Wan left Lin Zhang''s mansion for the first time, he bought her a lot of things.

    Hou thought it was just a thank-you from Lord Wan. Who knew that a few months ago, Lord Wan would actually reappear in Linzhang Mansion, the inn where she was.

    This time, he still went to read the imperial decree, pardoning an exiled court official.

    But originally the imperial court sent another official from the Ministry of Personnel, and it was Lord Wan who took the initiative to take over this matter.

    After he arrived at Linzhang Mansion, he saw Hou again. Master Wan and Mr. Hou talked about the situation at home and asked Mr. Hou if he would like to go back to Beijing with him.

    Hou is naturally willing. She was originally the concubine of the second master of the Shu family, but now she has become the concubine of Master Wan, which has been considered to have raised her status.

    What''s more, the wife of Mr. Wan''s family has passed away, and he has not remarried. There were only two concubines in the backyard, one of whom had followed his room earlier, and after all, it was cleaner than Second Master Shu''s backyard.

 Chapter 1255ï¼š Hou went to the capital

    Chapter 1255 Hou went to the capital

    Hou only thought about it for one night and agreed.

    She was an exiled prisoner with a low status, and followed a high-ranking official to the capital to be a concubine. There was no reason to refuse.

    Even if she doesn''t think about herself, she has to think about it for her daughter.

    The old lady thought it was strange, "But she was exiled to Linzhang''s house, so she followed Master Wan like this. Others know it, shouldn''t it be said that Master Wan is perverting the law for personal gain?"

    Shu Yu smiled, "Of course it''s not that simple. Although the Hou family was exiled, she is the concubine of the second master Shu. And she is not a noble concubine. Strictly speaking, she is equivalent to the servant of the Shu family. Selling her is normal."

    "So, Second Master Shu sold the Hou family to Lord Wan?" the old lady exclaimed.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Aunt Hou said, after we left, the Shu family''s life became more and more difficult. The first room and the second room completely fell out, and the second master Shu used to be a person who only mixed things and waited to die, and had no vision. I don''t have any skills. There is at least one Shu Feng in the big room, who has been raised as the heir of the Shu family since he was a child."

    The two families fell out. Although the days of the big house were not very good, Shu Feng had prestige, and the whole family listened to him, barely able to eat enough to survive.

    The second room is different. The second master thinks he is an elder, so he wants to be lazy and let his wife, children and concubines serve him. But everyone was exiled, and they had a miserable life. They originally expected the second master to come and make a good life for them, but he came to make things worse.

    Second Master Shu wanted to show the family tree of his elders, and Shu Quan wanted to be the master of the second house like his elder brother Shu Feng did, so the father and son had a lot of trouble. The second lady was in the middle and struggled, and the house was noisy all day long, and no one worked seriously.

    In the end, the second master Shu was at a disadvantage. He was getting older, and the second wife felt more distressed for her son, so Shu Quan became the head of the second room.

    He naturally won''t let Second Master Shu be lazy, not only can''t he, he is a man, and he has to work harder than Second Lady and others.

    Anyway, they are distributed according to their work, and the more they do, the more they eat.

    Second Master Shu had a very difficult life, and his wives, concubines and children couldn''t take care of him.

    Therefore, when Lord Wan came to the door, Second Master Shu felt that he had hope.

    He wanted to take Qiao at first, and the other party wanted Hou, so he made a request, and even put forward outrageous conditions for Lord Wan to take him out of exile and acquit him.

    Sir Wan has been an official for many years, how could he be threatened by such a person?

    He put the conditions there, one, give him a lighter job, two, say hello to the steward of Zhengdao Village and take care of him, and three, give him twenty taels of silver as money for the Hou family.

    If he promises, he promises, and if he doesn''t, forget it.

    Anyway, the Hou family will continue to live in the inn in the future, and Shu Er Ye will not be able to see anyone, and will not be able to get benefits from their mother and daughter.

    Master Shu had no choice, and finally gritted his teeth and agreed to Lord Wan''s request.

    To deal with people like Shu Erye, there is no need to spend too much thought, the hardships of life are enough to crush him.

    Just like that, Mrs. Hou became Lord Wan''s concubine and was taken away by him.

    The old lady sighed with emotion, "In the past, I always thought that it was very unreasonable for the concubine to be able to buy and sell. Then the concubine should serve the elders, and there must be some kind of husband and wife relationship, right? Selling is simply inhumane. But you say Hou In the situation of my aunt, I have to be thankful that it is not necessarily a bad thing that this concubine can buy and sell."

 Chapter 1256ï¼š six girls marry

    Chapter 1256 Six girls marry

    Shu Yu did not expect that the Hou family left with Master Wan in this way.

    "Hey, that''s not right." The old lady suddenly frowned, "As you said, the Sixth Girl also followed Hou to the capital? She is a serious Shu family member, and she can''t buy it. Even if the second master Shu It''s useless to cut ties with her, right? How did she go?"

    Bringing this up, Shu Yu looked slightly complicated, sighed and said, "Marry."

    "What?"

    Shu Yu said, "Marrying a man who is not a prisoner or a cheap man, Sixth Sister will naturally get rid of her status as an exiled prisoner."

    The old lady frowned, "But, isn''t she only twelve years old?"

    "There are no girls in this world who get married at the age of twelve." Shu Yu said helplessly.

    The old lady opened her mouth, and a few examples ran through her mind.

    Normally, there are quite a few girls who get engaged at the age of twelve.

    Of course, there are also married couples, but they are indeed very few.

    A twelve-year-old girl, her body has not grown well, how can she get married?

    Shu Yu knew what the old lady was thinking, she clapped her hand and said, "Don''t worry, this is an expedient measure. The sixth sister married a guard next to Master Wan, who was five or six years older than the sixth sister. They It''s just a couple in name only, and they won''t say it to the outside world, but I''m just afraid that they should be used as a shield when others ask questions."

    The old lady understands that this is just a way to bring Six Girls out of the exile.

    "What if the last six girls are really old enough to get married? Can she still get along with that guard? Even if they get divorced, they''ve already been married. It''s not easy to find a good marriage."

    After all, there is some friendship, the old lady still hopes that the little girl of Sixth Girl is well.

    Shu Yu was silent, "I think, this is a decision that both Hou Yiniang and Sixth Girl have thought about. Hou Yiniang has experienced so much and knows what kind of choice is the best. Maybe for her and Sixth Girl, they are separated from each other. Being cheap is something you can''t expect."

    With Lord Wan around, the situation like Sixth Girl can be done so easily.

    After leaving Linzhang Mansion, he regained his freedom. What he wants, he can slowly get it.

    If you are stuck there all the time, you can''t do anything.

    The old lady was right when she thought about it, "Hou is smart, and loves Sixth Girl so much, any decision she makes is for her own good."

    Having said this, she was happy again, "Anyway, this is a good thing."

    "Yeah, so I''m going to pick out some gifts from the warehouse and send them to the capital, so I''ll congratulate her."

    The old lady nodded again and again, "It should be."

    The grandparents and grandchildren continued to choose the right things, and they took them outside.

    Wait a while to have lunch, then pack these and send them to the **** bureau.

    Nguyen Thi came back just after washing her hands.

    She went to the street to buy a lot of things and came back. Tomorrow, Shu You has to bring her son-in-law back to the door. She has to prepare things to welcome her new son-in-law.

    When Ruan mentioned her son-in-law, the old lady slapped her forehead suddenly, "I almost forgot, I was going to tell you about the orchid just now, but when I heard about Hou, I was so shocked that I forgot it. ."

    Nguyen looked at her mother-in-law and then at her daughter, "What happened to Lanhua? What happened to Hou?"

    Shu Yu briefly explained the story of Aunt Hou, and Ruan shi widened her eyes in astonishment, feeling incredible.

 Chapter 1257ï¼š Hero saves beauty

    Chapter 1257 Heroes save beauty

    But that''s not all, the old lady followed up and talked about the orchid.

    "Didn''t the two of us pretend to go to the blacksmith''s shop to make scissors? That''s when we met the guy from the Yu family. Well, he is tall and strong, and he looks very strong and powerful. Master Yu said he was fierce, I feel fine."

    Of course, the old lady thinks that this may be because she has seen more people at an older age, so she can hold on.

    After seeing the first look at Orchid, he lowered his head directly.

    Although she didn''t say she wanted to leave on the spot, the old lady also knew that she was probably not happy.

    The old lady sighed, but they came to play scissors with an excuse, so it''s not good to leave right after seeing each other, right? She sat down and had a chat with Yu Fenglin. After this chat, the old lady felt that the young man was good, down-to-earth and diligent.

    Although his face is a bit fierce, his temperament is very gentle.

    The old lady went to see orchids from time to time while chatting, but the latter obviously did not have much patience.

    Orchid didn''t want to talk much, so she wandered around the yard bored.

    It''s just that this is an iron shop, not only sharp things, but also a very hot stove.

    Orchid avoided her feet and didn''t pay attention to her hands. When she turned around, she accidentally bumped into a pair of pliers on the stove. Half of the pliers were in the fire. The pliers hit her directly at the door. come over.

    Orchid didn''t react at the time, so Yu Fenglin rushed up without a word, pushed her away, and was hit **** his arm.

    Orchid was stunned, and the old lady also screamed and hurried over to ask him how he was doing.

    Yu Fenglin waved his hand. He was a blacksmith. He always kept medicines at home. He went in and packed up and bandaged himself.

    Fortunately, although the blow was heavy, the burn area was not large, just a small piece.

    But the old lady was still worried. She saved her granddaughter, so she couldn''t pretend that nothing happened.

    She had to take Yu Fenglin to a nearby medical clinic and re-prescribed medicine to heal her injury before she came back.

    Orchid felt sorry for her, and apologized to Yu Fenglin with guilt.

    Yu Fenglin was obviously angry, but he saw Orchid''s sincerity, so he could only hold his breath and say a few words to her, especially since he reminded them not to walk around.

    Orchid was taught obediently. Later, when she saw that when Yu Fenglin struck the iron again, her movements were not as neat as before, she felt even more guilty.

    The old lady said, "After we came out, Lan Hua told me that Yu Fenglin looked fierce, but he would restrain himself. It was obviously her fault, he was angry, and he wouldn''t yell at her."

    If it was such a short-tempered person, he might have been scolded by people for a long time, and he might even beat them directly.

    Nguyen asked, "So, Lanhua thinks that Yu''s kid is okay?"

    The old lady shook her head, "I don''t know, she didn''t say this, I''ll ask later."

    However, on the second day, when the old lady waited for Shu You to return home, when she went to Liufang Lane to look for Orchid, she saw Cuihua said with a strange expression, "She went to deliver dinner to Master Yu."

    Old lady, "..." She suspected that she had heard it wrong.

    "Who do you say to give it to?"

    Cuihua sighed, "Orchid said that because of her injury, Young Master Yu is inflexible in ironing, and eating may be even more problematic. He is her benefactor and can''t be ignored."

    The old lady looked blank: Did this hero save the beauty and save the follow-up?

 Chapter 1258ï¼š ready to recruit

    Chapter 1258 Prepare to Recruit

    The old lady thinks that Orchid and that young master may have a play, but she is happy to see it happen. In her opinion, Yu Fenglin is a good guy.

    Since the orchid is not there, the old lady didn''t stay much, and plans to come back the next day to ask the meaning of the orchid.

    If she thinks it is feasible, then she will speak to the master, and the two sides will formally meet.

    The old lady came back. Seeing that she was in a good mood, Shu Yu thought that coming to Orchid should go well.

    She didn''t ask any more questions. Now that the eldest sister is married, the sunflower will mature in twenty days. She has to recruit all the people as soon as possible.

    The workshop has been built, and most of the rest of the dormitory has been completed. These days her father is making tools for oil extraction.

    So early the next morning, Shu Yu set off for Zhuangzi.

    The workshop was built in the southwest two miles away from Zhuangzi. Shu Yu parked his carriage on Zhuangzi and walked over with Yingxi.

    The workshop was built very big, and when it started construction earlier, it was also very big. The villagers in the nearby villages were naturally very curious, and they came here from time to time to take a look.

    Especially since the work in the field has not been busy recently, many people have free time. Not far from the workshop, they often chat and discuss around the uncle and aunt.

    They also heard the people who bought the land say that the land was bought by the famous Lu Xiangjun not long ago.

    I just don¡¯t know what the workshop was built for.

    Ask the workers, and they don''t know either.

    The more mysterious is, the more curious they are.

    When Shu Yu arrived on this day, there were more people surrounding him than a few days ago.

    She was a little strange, so she walked into the workshop and asked Lu Erbai, "Father, what''s going on outside?"

    Lu Erbai raised his head, wiped his sweat, looked in the direction of his fingers, and said with a smile, "Damn, it''s nothing, just seeing that our workshop is about to be completed, they wondered if they had to recruit workers, and from time to time Come and have a look, and inquire."

    Shu Yu laughed, these people are quite good at timing.

    However, she did not expect that not only these people would see the timing, but even the workers who built the workshop were jumping up and down.

    A moment after Shu Yu came, there was a person who had a good relationship with Lu Erbai from Shangshi Village, and was pushed out by the group and walked in front of her and asked, "Master Lu Xiang, when will our workshop recruit people? Look at my house. How''s it going? And my younger brother, they''re all very diligent."

    Shu Yu was stunned for a while, then smiled, "It''s true that we are going to recruit people in the past two days." She looked at the people outside the door who were working and listening, and she raised her voice, "If anyone in your family has If you are interested, you can come and try it.¡±

    Everyone was delighted, but without waiting for them to cheer, Shu Yu followed closely, "But I''m going to tell you the bad news first, I recruited about 30 or 40 people this time, and the number of people is limited, so I must be hard-working and willing to work. It is better to know the text and hyphenation. And we will sign the deed. If we violate the regulations of the deed, there will be punishment. I know that your uncles have a good relationship with my father, so they should know my temperament to some extent. Fellow villagers or relatives with my family are given special treatment, and I will uphold the principle of fairness, impartiality and openness to recruit people."

    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, and some people thought that this method was the best way, especially those workers who were not related to the Lu family in Shangshi Village. They were greatly relieved, and they had a chance to compete fairly.

 Chapter 1259ï¼š Meng Yunzhengs entourage

    Chapter 1259 Meng Yunzheng''s entourage

    Shu Yu''s words probably spread to the outside world, and the villagers who were watching the lively nearby immediately gathered up their courage and came over to ask her.

    Shu Yu said the same thing again, and those people cheered and ran back to tell those close to them.

    Originally recruited so many people, but now the competition has increased, and the workers who built the workshop were a little anxious, for fear that the good work would be taken away by others.

    Shu Yu is not in a hurry. Although there are many villagers in Shangshi Village, some of them are already working with her father. The rest of the family has fields and families who want to stay here for a long time to work in the workshop, but there are not many such people.

    These people must be diligent, rigorous and careful, and even fewer people meet the conditions of Shu Yu, certainly less than thirty or forty people.

    Shu Yu made an appointment for everyone, and three days later, those who were interested would ''interview'' on Zhuangzi.

    Then she let everyone busy, and went around the workshop by herself, the progress was no problem, and in about ten days, it was almost ready to be put into use.

    After Shu Yu turned around the workshop, he got up and walked towards the door, planning to go to the field to see the sunflowers.

    Who knew that halfway through, he saw a familiar carriage driving towards him.

    The carriage came to a stop in front of her, and Shu Yu looked at the person on the carriage... very strange.

    The next moment, the curtain of the car was lifted, and Meng Yunzheng jumped out of the car.

    Shu Yu smiled involuntarily at the corner of his mouth, took a few steps and stepped forward, "Are you back?"

    Meng Yunzheng told her before that he was going to buy some servants in Fucheng, and he went there yesterday.

    "I just came back from Fucheng. When I passed Zhuangzi, I saw your carriage parked outside. I thought you were here, so I came to look for you. How are you, do you want to go back?"

    "No, I''m going to see the sunflowers."

    "Let''s go, I''ll accompany you to see it."

    The two were walking in front.

    Shu Yu thought of the unfamiliar guy who was sitting on the carriage just now, and glanced back. The man followed behind with the carriage, and seeing Shu Yu''s eyes, he hurriedly said respectfully, "Hello, Miss Lu."

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, then nodded.

    She turned her head and asked Meng Yunzheng with a smile, "Is this the entourage you were looking for in Fucheng?"

    "Well, his name is Cheyenne. He has read books for six years, but his writing is good, and he has a bit of punch."

    Shu Yu was a little surprised, "You actually found a treasure."

    "Speaking of which, he is still involved with the Shu family."

    "How to say?"

    "Cheyen was originally from a well-off family, with land and a shop, so his parents sent him to study, hoping that he could get a job title. Unfortunately, something happened at home before he could take the township exam. He originally had a childhood sweetheart fiancee. Mr. He, the two got engaged when they were twelve years old."

    Who knew that just a year before he got married, his fiancee was accidentally spotted by Shu Feng, and Shu Feng wanted to take her as his concubine.

    Shu Feng is several years older than Shu Yu, so naturally they are already married. It''s just that before the Shu family''s defeat, his wife''s family got news that she and Shu Feng were separated, so they didn''t appear in the exile team.

    As for Shu Feng''s concubine, she was a concubine girl earlier, but she was sold after she was imprisoned.

    Cheyenne''s fianc¨¦e is the first concubine he took a fancy to.

    The Xia family naturally refused, but the parents of his fiancee''s family were determined to cling to the prefect''s family.

    The He family was the same as the Xia family earlier, and their family background was average. The Xia family was lucky and got a windfall, and the days got better.

 Chapter 1260ï¼š Shu Feng commits a crime

    Chapter 1260 Shu Feng commits evil

    However, the He family will not be able to.

    The distance between the two families has widened, and the living standards have undergone great changes, and the He family''s heart has begun to become unbalanced. The He family was of course happy to know that the prefect''s son had taken a fancy to his daughter.

    But Mrs He is not happy. She has feelings for Cheyenne, not to mention having a wife who shouldn''t be a concubine. Isn''t she willing to degenerate?

    The He family''s parents hated that iron could not become steel, and later joined forces with Shu Feng to frame the Xia family internally and externally.

    The Xia family provoked a lawsuit and was imprisoned, and the family property was completely lost.

    Later, all three of the family were sold. At this point, it was impossible for the He family to marry Cheyenne again.

    Just hearing that the Xia family ended up like this was caused by his parents, the He family couldn''t stand it and jumped into the river to commit suicide. Luckily, he was rescued.

    Coincidentally, the person who rescued her was Shu Feng''s wife.

    He became Shu Feng''s wife''s maid, and with his wife escorting him, Shu Feng was not easy to get involved.

    What''s more, the Shu family was in constant trouble during that time, and the He''s affairs were quickly forgotten by Shu Feng. Later, Shu Feng and Li, his wife was taken back by her family, and the He family followed.

    It is said that Mr. He has already married, so he is completely divorced from Xia Yan. In their case, it is impossible to continue.

    As for Cheyenne, shortly after being sold to the master''s house, Xia''s father and Xia''s mother died not long after they fell ill in prison.

    Cheyen got along well. He had read books, and he knew how to work hard, so he was valued by the master.

    Who knew that he would be liked by the host''s young lady because of this. The host''s family couldn''t tolerate him, so he sold him again, and only then did he meet Meng Yunzheng.

    When Shu Yu heard this, he couldn''t help but look back at Cheyen.

    I don''t know if there is a psychological shadow, Cheyen hastily lowered his head.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Meng Yunzheng turned his head back and smiled, "What are you looking at?"

    Shu Yu tensed the corners of his mouth and said solemnly, "Just now he stood beside you, and he was completely invisible to you. I didn''t notice what he looked like. Now I''m curious to see if he can be seen by the young lady. appearance."

    Meng Yunzheng knew that she was talking nonsense with her eyes open, but she couldn''t help but feel better.

    Shu Yu immediately changed the subject, "Apart from Cheyenne, how many people did you buy?"

    "There is also a family of three, a couple with a thirteen or fourteen-year-old son. The woman used to be a nurse for a large family. She has experience with children, so it is suitable for her to take care of Xiao Songle."

    While talking, several people have come to the door of Zhuangzi.

    Shu Yu also saw the family of three Meng Yunzheng mentioned, all three of them were a little reserved, and they respectfully greeted Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu asked them to rest on the Zhuangzi for a while, and prepared to go to the fields by himself.

    Meng Yunzheng went with her, this time it was just the two of them.

    The sunflowers are growing very well, and the Daniel is very careful to look after them. There are always people patrolling the fields, and the closer they get to the harvest, the more they dare not relax.

    When I see Shu Yu, I will greet him warmly.

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "The people you picked are all pretty good."

    "I have a good eye."

    Meng Yunzheng laughed, but his eyes suddenly stopped when he raised his head.

    Shu Yu followed his line of sight and looked in that direction...it seemed to be a black market.

    Thinking of this Shu Yu still has a headache, neither she nor Xiang Weinan can think of a good solution for the time being.

 Chapter 1261ï¼š Meng Yunzheng plans to buy the black market

    Chapter 1261 Meng Yunzheng intends to buy the black market

    Shu Yu was about to talk to Meng Yunzheng about this when he heard him ask, "I heard that the black market is going to be sold?"

    "Did Xiang Weinan tell you?"

    Meng Yunzheng looked serious, "No, I overheard it when I went to Fucheng. The buyer seems to have opened the Qinlouchu Pavilion in Fucheng? I heard them, and they probably haven''t agreed on the price."

    But it''s too fast, and it will take two or three days at most.

    Shu Yu had a headache and told Wei Nan the news he told him.

    "If they really succeed, we will be the first to be affected."

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, "Then what do you think, how about I buy that black market house?"

    Shu Yu suddenly turned to look at him, "You? What did you buy that for?"

    "You forgot what I want to do in the future?"

    Shu Yu certainly didn''t forget that in the future, he wanted to get a job title, and then he would open an academy by himself, be the mountain chief, and teach students.

    She breathed for a moment and looked up at the black market not far away.

    Yes, there are houses in the black market, and it is such a quiet place. If you change the pattern a little, isn¡¯t it the best academy?

    Why didn''t she think of it?

    "You really want to buy it? But isn''t it too early? It will take at least a few years for you to get a title. Isn''t it a waste of time to put it here? Besides, the price is really not cheap."

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "But if you build a new academy, it won''t be that cheap. What''s more, the Chinese New Year will be two months away. You will be able to participate in the county examination in February next year, followed by the prefectural examination and the academy examination. With Xiucai, opening academies and recruiting students can be put on the agenda.¡±

    In the beginning, he didn¡¯t need to recruit too many students. When he was in high school step by step, there would be more students who heard the news.

    Shu Yu felt at ease seeing that he had always planned.

    If his academy is on the black market, wouldn''t it be convenient for her too.

    "Sure, then buy it." Shu Yu''s depression was swept away, and he thought of something, "Do you have any money on you?"

    She didn''t have much money in her hand.

    Meng Yunzheng, "Yes. Before I left the capital, the fifth prince gave me fifty thousand taels of silver."

    Shu Yu''s face was shocked, "So many?"

    "It''s my reward for helping him over the years. He said that since I''m going to participate in the imperial examinations, I won''t have the time to make money. In recent years, I have to spend money for living and studying, so I just gave it to me. Well... it''s a big bleeding."

    50,000 taels of silver, even if it is the fifth prince, it is not so easy to get it out.

    Not to mention that he still has a lot of people under him, and there are many places where money is used.

    The fifth prince asked Meng Yunzheng about it at first, how did he know that Meng Yunzheng was not polite at all, he gave it to him, and he took it.

    After all, he has to marry a wife, and Ayu is capable, so he can''t be too shabby.

    The fifth prince almost died of anger when he heard this. Even a talent like Meng Yunzheng, whose painting is worth thousands of gold, is afraid that he will have no money to use?

    Anyway, Meng Yunzheng finally got 50,000 taels.

    Since he has money, Shu Yu is relieved, "It''s better to hit the sun if you choose a day, let''s talk about buying that hill and the black market now?"

    "Alright." It''s not too late for him to go back and get the money after the negotiation.

    The two first turned around and went back to Zhuangzi to pack up, then brought Yingxi and Cheyen with them, and the four went up the mountain together.

    What they didn''t expect was that the other party would reject them all at once.

 Chapter 1262ï¼š got rejected

    Chapter 1262 Rejected

    Shu Yu and several others reached the bamboo forest halfway up the mountain, but someone still stopped them.

    It¡¯s just that the black market has almost moved, and there are only two people guarding the house halfway up the mountain.

    Knowing Meng Yunzheng''s origin, the two looked at each other, one stayed where he was, and the other nodded to Shu Yu and the others, "Please come with me."

    Walking through a slightly familiar road section, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng unconsciously checked the surrounding environment.

    In the past few months, there has been no business in the black market, and no one is taking care of it. Looking at it this way, it appears to be much depressed.

    There are still some rut marks on the ground, which should be left when transporting things.

    Several people quickly arrived at the gate of the manor. Compared with the last time, the place became more and more deserted.

    There were a few servants in the manor, walking back and forth, hardly making a sound.

    Shu Yu and the others were quickly invited to the main hall, and not long after, the steward of the black market came over.

    It was the capable middle-aged man, Steward Guo, whom Shu Yu saw last time when he was selling mirrors.

    Director Guo was stunned when he saw them, and his expression became unnatural for a moment.

    Although this emotion was put away in the blink of an eye, it was immediately obvious how shrewd and sensitive Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng were.

    The two looked at each other, the expression on Director Guo''s...a bit strange.

    Director Guo quickly invited them to sit down with a smile, "You two, please have some tea."

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng sat down, Meng Yunzheng didn''t talk to him too much, and after introducing each other, he said straight to the point, "Mr. Guo, I heard that the manor and hilltop here are going to be sold, I want to buy it, I don''t know. How much is Mr. Guo''s price?"

    After listening to him, Steward Guo waved his hand with a smile, "Meng Gongzi sees this hilltop and manor, Guo is really happy. It''s just that Meng Gongzi really came too late, this manor has been sold."

    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu were taken aback at the same time, they sold it?

    No, Meng Yunzheng only came back from Fucheng in the morning, and the news he heard at that time indicated that the manor had not yet taken action.

    He came in such a tight time, how could it be sold?

    Meng Yunzheng pursed his lips, "I wonder if Mr. Guo can tell who this manor is sold to?"

    Director Guo shook his head, "I''m really sorry, I can''t reveal this."

    Meng Yunzheng was silent for a moment, then turned his head helplessly and said to Shu Yu, "I originally wanted to be neighbors with your Zhuangzi, but now it seems that there is no way. This manor has been bought, we can''t be **** the strong. Before I came, I thought I don¡¯t have much money to start with, so I might have to borrow some from someone, but now it seems that I don¡¯t need it anymore.¡±

    Shu Yu had a tacit understanding with him and knew that he did not say this to himself for no reason.

    And she knew that Meng Yunzheng had enough money.

    Obviously, he did not give up his plan to buy a manor.

    Shu Yu snorted immediately, "Who told you to come back late, if it were a few days earlier, I would have bought it."

    Meng Yunzheng apologized helplessly, "It''s my fault."

    "Forget it, I''m not that unreasonable. In fact, it doesn''t matter who buys this manor, as long as it doesn''t affect my Zhuangzi."

    Speaking of this, Shu Yu suddenly frowned and looked at Director Guo, "Mr. Guo, I heard that there is an owner of the Qinlou Chu Pavilion in Fucheng who also intends to buy your manor. You will never sell it to them, right?"

    Mr. Guo''s eyes flashed slightly and he smiled, "Sorry, I really have no comment."

 Chapter 1263ï¼š Manager Guo knows me

    Chapter 1263 Director Guo knows me

    As soon as Director Guo said this, both Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng understood.

    Sure enough, the buyer was the owner of the Qinlou Chu Pavilion.

    If it wasn''t for him, Director Guo would just deny it directly, as long as he didn''t specify which one was, it wouldn''t count as revealing the buyer''s situation.

    The matter has come to this point, there is no point in asking any further, Director Guo obviously will not sell the manor to them.

    Meng Yunzheng stood up, "Since that''s the case, then we''re disturbing, and we''re sorry."

    Shu Yu whispered a few words, "What are you doing in such a hurry, I also want to ask my future neighbor what''s going on, maybe I''ll have to deal with it in the future."

    Meng Yunzheng pushed her out, "Okay, won''t you know when the other party moves in? Mr. Guo won''t say much, so let''s not embarrass him."

    Director Guo just smiled and apologized a few times, then sent them to the door, and asked the guy who had brought them to **** them down the mountain.

    As soon as Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu walked away, the smile on Director Guo''s face suddenly fell.

    He frowned, called one of his subordinates, and instructed in a low voice, "You go and contact Master Miao and say that I have promised him the price, this manor and the hilltop, are sold to him."

    The man was taken aback, "But the price the other party gave is too low, let''s..."

    "There''s nothing I can do about it. I didn''t expect Meng Yunzheng to move the manor''s mind. I don''t know if it''s a coincidence or intentional. It''s a little troublesome."

    ''s subordinates are still a little puzzled, "But even if we sell it to Master Miao, it''s the same as if Young Master Meng wants to buy it from Master Miao."

    "That''s different. We all know what Master Miao bought this manor for. By then, the reputation of this manor will be stinky. If you were serious, would you spend a lot of money to buy such a place?"

    Besides, Master Miao is not such a talkative person, and he is very satisfied with this manor.

    Hearing the words, his subordinates responded immediately, "This subordinate will go to see Master Miao."

    Director Guo waved his hand, "Go."

    That subordinate waited for Shu Yu and the others to leave for a while before going down the mountain.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng frowned together not far after they left the mountain.

    Meng Yunzheng said in a low voice, "When I heard the news in Fucheng, I immediately set off and came back. It only took half an hour from seeing you to meeting Director Guo at Zhuangzi. It is impossible for the manor to be sold in such a short period of time. Lost."

    Shu Yu nodded, agreeing, "And I see the situation of the manor, it has been completely emptied. As soon as the manor is sold, Director Guo should leave, why are there two people guarding the bamboo forest halfway up the mountain, I heard that we If you want to buy a manor, take us up there?"

    "Guo steward, seems to know me."

    Meng Yunzheng narrowed his eyes slightly, it is not surprising to know Shu Yu.

    The black market is right next to the sunflower, and Zhuangzi has changed his owner there. It is impossible for the black market to not know about it.

    But Meng Yunzheng has always been low-key and has hardly appeared here. Even in the county seat of Jiangyuan County, there are not many opportunities to show up.

    Director Guo''s expression was very subtle when he first saw them.

    Shu Yu looked up at him, "So, he is targeting you? He doesn''t want to sell the manor to you, why is that?"

    Meng Yunzheng turned his head to look at the top of the mountain, shook his head, and felt a little puzzled in his heart, "In all these years, if you have to say that you have grievances with anyone, it is only the Gong family. Now that the Gong family is defeated, who else will there be?"

 Chapter 1264ï¼š I dont know who is behind the scenes

    Chapter 1264 I don''t know who is behind the scenes

    Meng Yunzheng admits that he has been keeping a low profile over the years, and the black market has never been involved with him.

    The black market sells the manor and hilltop, anyone can do it, even the Qin Lou Chu Pavilion, but he can''t.

    Shu Yu thought for a while, "Do you know who is behind the black market?"

    "I really don''t know." Not only him, but also the Fifth Prince and others.

    The black market appeared very early, and it has been established for 20 or 30 years. No one knows who is behind the scenes, but everyone knows that this person''s identity is definitely not low.

    The black market in Jiangyuan County is just a small business, but it is not a climate. The black market is all about buying and selling things.

    But the entire Dasu Dynasty, as well as three huge black markets, were built very concealed.

    These black markets sell more than just dead things, that''s what is called a real black market.

    is full of all kinds of dark things and dark people.

    These people naturally included people from all walks of life and court officials.

    The black market and the imperial court are inextricably linked. Because of this, someone who wants to investigate the person behind the black market will always have difficulties and be blocked. Therefore, Meng Yunzheng still does not know who this person is.

    But obviously, this person has something to do with Meng Yunzheng? Otherwise, why not even talk about the price, and reject him directly.

    Meng Yunzheng suddenly sneered, "If you don''t sell it to me, it''s probably because you have a ghost in your heart. The more this is the case, the more I want to get this manor."

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up, "Me too."

    Shu Yu didn''t want the neighbors to be miserable, and Meng Yunzheng really took a fancy to this place as the future academy.

    The two have the same goal, and if the man behind the black market really has anything to do with Meng Yunzheng, it would be better to figure it out earlier, so as not to suffer a loss.

    "Since Steward Guo doesn''t sell it to us, let''s find a middleman, let him buy it, and then we''ll buy it from him."

    Meng Yunzheng thought so too, "But we just went to Steward Guo. If a stranger suddenly came to buy a manor from him, he could probably guess our plan. Just in case, Steward Guo would only take this into consideration. The manor has been sold to Qinlou Chu Pavilion."

    Shu Yu sighed, "So all we can find is the owner of the Qinlou Chu Pavilion?"

    I don¡¯t want to look for it, I¡¯m so angry.

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "You can rest at home if you don''t want to go, I''ll do it."

    "Then... let''s go together, anyway, there is help."

    The two of them planned to go directly to Fucheng while it was still early.

    But after they walked out of the hill for a while, they felt a vague gaze behind them.

    The two quickly knew that Steward Guo was worried about them, and probably sent someone to watch.

    The more he is like this, the more doubts Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu have in their hearts.

    Someone is watching, they can''t go directly to Fucheng. I could only go back to Zhuangzi first, talk to Daniel, and then took a carriage back to Jiangyuan County.

    After arriving at the county seat, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng changed into men''s clothes and made a middle-aged man. Immediately, he abandoned the car and rode, and went straight to the city again with light clothes and a simple line of travel.

    This time, they didn''t take Cheyenne and Yingxi with them. They were also walking on small roads and riding fast.

    But this is the case. When we arrived at the gate of the city, it was still very late.

    The two finally entered the city just before the gates closed.

    It was now the end of October, it was getting dark early, and although there were still some shops on both sides of the street, lanterns had already been hung up.

    They are like this, not to mention the Qinlou Chu Pavilion, which is only lively at night.

 Chapter 1265ï¼š The brothel where Hou stayed

    Chapter 1265 The brothel where Hou stayed

    This is the first time Shu Yu has seen the brothel of the Dasu Dynasty. Standing at the door of the Piaoxiangyuan, she can''t help seeing the girl at the door wearing a cool look on a cold day. Chilled.

    Meng Yunzheng thought she didn''t like such an occasion, so she said, "Let''s go first, you don''t have to go in, just ask someone nearby."

    The old lady of Piaoxiangyuan is a woman in her forties who still has the charm. She takes care of the whole brothel in an orderly manner. No one in this area does not know the name of this Liu Ru.

    But Liu Ru is just a prostitute, and the real owner is not her. What they are looking for is naturally the one who has the right to call the shots.

    "There''s no need to inquire." Seeing that the girl inside had reached out to pull her and Meng Yunzheng, Shu Yu quickly stood aside.

    The two cats were in the corner, staring at the lively scene ahead.

    Shu Yu suddenly said, "I just thought Piaoxiangyuan was very familiar, but now that I think about it, this Piaoxiangyuan is the brothel where Hou stayed."

    Hou was originally the maid next to the top girl in the Fragrance Courtyard, and she has been in peace with that card to protect her, but when she grew up, she still let the prostitute take a fancy to her and planned to auction her for the first time.

    Hou was clever. Before that, he chose Shu Er Ye, who was still the younger brother of the prefect, and became his concubine, so he was free from this kind of life.

    Hou Shi and Shu Yu talked about a lot of things in the brothel. She felt a little embarrassed earlier and was embarrassed to mention this past. Later, when I accidentally chatted with Shu Yu, I was relieved to see that Shu Yu didn''t seem to look down on the brothel woman.

    Later, Hou talked to her a lot, mainly because he wanted to tell her some life experiences. Especially when Shu Yu was about to get married, but when he arrived at Zhengdao Village, the original steward Lan Ye also wanted to let Shu Yu go to teach Le to do things.

    Isn¡¯t that religious place similar to a brothel? Hou Shi was worried that she didn''t understand this, so he told her some dirty things in the brothel, lest she be confused.

    Therefore, Shu Yu really knows a lot about Piaoxiangyuan.

    Meng Yunzheng couldn''t help twitching at the corner of his mouth, he really didn''t expect that there is such a...

    He rubbed his forehead and asked, "Then has she mentioned who the owner of this Piaoxiangyuan is?"

    Shu Yu frowned, "Wait a minute, let me think about it."

    What Hou said most was the girl and some guests in the brothel, as well as some of her own experiences.

    Of course, a lot has been said about the prostitute. But when she was in the brothel, the prostitute was not the current Liu Ru.

    As for the owner...

    After Shu Yu searched his memory for a while, he suddenly laughed, "I remembered that the owner of this Piaoxiangyuan is Master Miao who lives in the west of the city."

    Mr. Miao? ?

    Meng Yunzheng is fairly familiar with Dong''an Mansion, but not all of them. Master Miao opened the Qinlou Chu Pavilion, and he really didn''t know anything about it.

    "Looks like we have to go to the west of the city to investigate what kind of person this Master Miao is."

    They counted on Master Miao as a middleman to buy it on the black market and resell it to them. Naturally, they had to do what they wanted.

    It¡¯s just that Master Miao can manage such a big brothel, and he is definitely not a good person.

    It is impossible to be emotional, you can only find his weakness, or threaten or lure him.

    Meng Yunzheng got up and was about to leave, but Shu Yu suddenly stopped him, "You don''t need to go to the west of the city."

 Chapter 1266ï¼š Go to Dongqingguan every month

    Chapter 1266 Go to Dongqing Temple every month

    You don''t have to go to the west of the city. It''s too late now. Even if you go to the west of the city, you won''t be able to find out more about Mr. Miao tonight.

    But Shu Yu knew a place that Master Miao often went to and was very important to him.

    She looked at Meng Yunzheng, "Aunt Hou told me that Master Miao would go to Dongqing Temple outside the city every month."

    "Dongqing View?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Concubine Hou overheard that Mr. Miao had a conversation with the former prostitute of Piaoxiangyuan, and he would go to Dongqingguan at least once a month without a hitch. Instead of inquiring without a goal, we might as well Go directly to Dongqingguan tomorrow morning and ask."

    Aunt Hou would tell her such a thing only after she knew that Shu Yu was a disciple of the Eastern Qing Guanzhu.

    Obviously, Mr. Miao is very concerned about going to the Dongqing Temple. If you go to ask the people of the Dongqing Temple, you may have unexpected results.

    It''s just that Aunt Hou left Piaoxiangyuan thirteen years ago, and I don''t know if Master Miao''s habit at that time has been maintained.

    Meng Yunzheng thought for a moment and nodded.

    They came in a hurry without any preparation. I originally planned to inquire about the news secretly at the Piaoxiangyuan, but as soon as I arrived at the door, I was almost pulled in by the enthusiastic girl. It was like a wolf''s den inside. Awkward.

    Now there is a breakthrough, and that is the best.

    The two left the entrance of the Fragrance Courtyard, walked directly towards the city gate, and booked two rooms to rest in the inn not far from the city gate.

    The next morning, the two of them recovered their clothes and were ready to go downstairs to check out.

    Who knew that as soon as he reached the entrance of the stairs, Shu Yu was suddenly pulled back by Meng Yunzheng, and the two hid behind the corner of the wall.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Meng Yunzheng pointed to a man downstairs who was checking out, "I saw that man yesterday, in that manor in the black market."

    Although the other party just hurried past and glanced at the side, Meng Yunzheng had a good memory and recognized it at a glance.

    Shu Yu frowned, "It seems that we guessed correctly, then Director Guo really wanted to sell the manor to Master Miao, and now he has come to the door on his own initiative."

    Seeing that the other party was also checking out, he thought that they should have left the manor yesterday, so he set off for the palace.

    It''s just that he arrived very late, and there is a high probability that he has not seen Master Miao, so now he is going to leave early in the morning, just to find Master Miao to do business.

    Tsk, in order not to sell the manor to them, Director Guo not only reduced the price, but even took the initiative to come to the door.

    Absolutely! heart! There are ghosts!

    The two looked at each other and Meng Yunzheng said, "It seems that we have split up."

    "Okay, you are here to delay time and try to cause some trouble. I will immediately go to Dongqingguan to inquire about the situation." Dongqingguan Shu Yu is more familiar than him, so it is more appropriate for her to go.

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, seeing that the man had left the inn, and immediately followed.

    After they left, Shu Yu went to the counter to check out the room, led the horse out, and went straight out of the city gate.

    Dongqingguan is not far from the city gate, and Shu Yu went up the mountain with his familiar door and road.

    There are many pilgrims here at any time. Especially in the morning, many people get up early and rush over.

    Shu Yu bypassed the front hall of the Taoist Temple and went straight to the backyard.

    Most of the people are busy in the front, and only two or three Taoist nuns are busy in the backyard.

    Seeing Shu Yu, they were all stunned, "Miss Lu?"

    "Is my master back?"

 Chapter 1267ï¼š Am I an outsider?

    Chapter 1267 Am I an outsider?

    One of the Taoist nuns was watering the vegetables. Hearing that, he put down the bucket in his hand and walked over, "The lord of the gods hasn''t returned yet, is there something wrong with the girl?"

    This Taoist aunt was the one who sent Shu Yu the letter at the beginning. She was only around 20 years old and not very old. But her temperament is gentle, so she has the trust of Dongqing Guanzhu, otherwise she would not have given her the letter to Shu Yu.

    The master of Dongqing Guan is not here now, so there are two people in charge of the big and small matters in this Guan.

    The older Qiu Daogu takes care of the pilgrims in the front, and this Zheng Daogu manages the trivial life in the backyard.

    Shu Yu wants to inquire about Master Miao, and maybe he has to find Qiu Daogu.

    She frowned, and Daoist Zheng asked, "What trouble did the girl encounter?"

    "Well." Shu Yu thought about it, but asked her first, "Do you know Mr. Miao from the west of Dong''an Mansion?"

    Zheng Daogu thought for a moment, then nodded, "I know."

    Shu Yu''s eyes brightened, "I heard that he comes to Dongqing Temple every month, right? Do you know what he does here?"

    "This, I don''t know about it. The girl might as well ask Senior Sister Qiu, she should know."

    Shu Yu''s face suddenly showed pain, and Zheng Daogu couldn''t help but want to laugh.

    Shu Yu was silent for a while, then he gritted his teeth and sighed, "Then I''ll ask Senior Sister Zheng to help me find Senior Sister Qiu."

    "Wait a minute, girl."

    Shu Yu sat on the stool and rubbed his forehead.

    She didn''t want to deal with Daogu Qiu very much. In fact, she was more familiar with Daogu Qiu than Daogu Zheng.

    When she first came to Dasu Dynasty, when she was recuperating in Dongqing Guan, because Qiu Daogu often had something to ask for Dongqing Guan Zhu, and she happened to be by Guan Zhu¡¯s side, the two of them met more often, and they became acquainted.

    Qiu Daogu is a good person, but...it''s a little too chatty.

    She wanted to ask about Mr. Miao, but the other party would never answer her simply and neatly.

    Sure enough, after Qiu Daogu came, she smiled and said to Shu Yu, "How are you doing now, girl? I''m a little busy ahead, so I probably can''t stay here any longer. The girl might as well have lunch here before leaving. Then..."

    "I know that Senior Sister Qiu is busy, so I left after asking a few questions." Everyone is in a hurry, so don''t waste it on greetings.

    Shu Yu got straight to the point, "Senior Sister Qiu, do you know Master Miao? Do you know what he does when he often comes to Taoist Temple?"

    Qiu Daogu looked at her disapprovingly, "Girl, we are a Taoist temple, how can the affairs of the pilgrims be leaked to outsiders at will. Besides, why do you inquire about his affairs? Do you know what that Miao Shizhu does? He is in Dong''an Mansion, and you are in Jiangyuan County, so why are you related to him, this..."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She knew it!

    "Senior Sister Qiu." Shu Yu interrupted her, "How can I be considered an outsider? I''m the apprentice of Dongqing Guanzhu, and I''m my own. It shouldn''t matter if I know it? Or, Senior Sister Qiu keeps taking me. As an outsider, don''t you admit that I am Master''s disciple?"

    Qiu Daogu was stopped by her questioning. She was a disciple of Guanzhu. Although she was not a Daoist, Guanzhu attached great importance to her, and naturally she was not an outsider.

    Shu Yu persuaded, "Senior Sister Qiu, if Master is not here, then if I encounter difficulties, won''t you help me? Hey, after this incident, I can see that I have no status in Senior Sister''s heart, so I can so sad."

    Daoist Qiu, "..."

 Chapter 1268ï¼š Master Miaos wish

    Chapter 1268 Master Miao''s wish

    Knowing that Shu Yu was pretending to be pitiful, Qiu Daogu couldn''t find any words to refute her.

    The Taoist nuns of Dongqing Temple are very convinced of the master of Dongqing Temple, so the upper and lower levels of the temple have always been united and united. Even if the master of the temple is not there, it is still like a needle in the sea.

    As for the disciples who Guanzhu received, everyone in Dongqing Guan would not take her lightly.

    Even Daoist Qiu knew more than the average Daoist nun. She knew that Shu Yu had returned beautifully after being exiled, she knew that she was a good girl, and she knew that Guanzhu had gone to the southwest for more than half of the reason. .

    Now she has encountered a problem, obviously it has something to do with that Miao Master, and she is not an outsider...

    Qiu Daogu convinced herself, and then said helplessly, "I''ll tell you that."

    Shu Yu hurriedly handed over a cup of tea, "Senior Sister Qiu, please speak."

    Qiu Daogu didn''t take the cup of tea, let her sit down, and then slowly said, "Miao Shi does come here once a month, no matter what day, but every time he comes back, he will sit for half an hour. He is here because he My sister''s everlasting light is in the view."

    "Master Miao''s sister?"

    Qiu Daogu obviously knew more, "It is said that Shizhu Miao was brought up by his sister. She had a hard life when she was a child. In order to raise this younger brother, her sister suffered a lot of crimes and married the wrong person. When he was older, his sister died unexpectedly."

    The Miao elder sister died not peacefully, even a little miserable. In order to avenge her elder sister, Master Miao changed his temperament greatly, and his methods became cruel and sharp, and even had no lower limit.

    Piaoxiangyuan was taken by Master Miao from the enemy.

    At that time, Master Miao was only eighteen years old.

    Qiu Daogu said, "I heard that Shizhu Miao was a very smart person when he was a child. Once such a person goes wrong, the consequences will become very serious. In the past, Shizhu Miao had a sister, and someone could watch him and teach him. His sister died. Later, with no one to control him and harboring grudges, the Miao donor''s temperament has become extraordinarily extreme."

    That is, now that I am older, I have become more low-key, people are no longer so sharp, and occasionally take a step back.

    If it was in the early years, then whoever really offended him would have nothing to do.

    Shu Yu frowned after hearing this. It seemed that the most important thing Mr. Miao cared about was his sister, but Ren had already passed away.

    This is troublesome.

    Shu Yu asked reluctantly, "What will Master Miao say every time he comes over?"

    Daoist Qiu shook his head, "He was talking to her sister, so we can''t just watch and listen, so what happened."

    Shu Yu sighed, very sad.

    Qiu Daogu couldn''t bear to see her like this, and added another sentence, "But Shizhu Miao wanted to move his sister''s ever-bright lantern to the patriarch''s seat, but the spectator refused."

    "Why refused?"

    "Although Patron Miao donated a lot of sesame oil to Guanli, every time he came back to Guanzhong, he was courteous and respectful. But he naturally knew a thing or two about the things he did. Even if Patron Miao''s sister was a hard worker People, the spectator has never responded."

    Shu Yu pondered, so Master Miao''s greatest wish now is to move his sister''s ever-bright lantern to the seat of the patriarch?

    But her master didn''t agree, but she wasn''t here.

    Shu Yu thought for a while, and then asked, "Is there any request for moving the ever-bright lantern under the patriarch''s seat?"

 Chapter 1269ï¼š Should teachers and students understand each other?

    Chapter 1269 Should teachers and students understand each other?

    Taoist Qiu shook his head, "As long as you get the approval of the spectator."

    Shu Yu, "..." Master is wayward.

    "Then Master doesn''t agree, the main reason is that the things that Master Miao did are not righteous?"

    "This is what the master said."

    Shu Yu frowned, "Master didn''t use this to make Master Miao do more good deeds, so that he would have the opportunity to move his sister over?"

    Taoist Qiu was silent for a long time, her expression a little complicated, "There are not many people who can see the spectator..."

    Shu Yu was stunned for a while, yes, her master said that her realm was very high, even the emperor even invited guests in, and ordinary people could meet wherever they wanted.

    Even her apprentice has never seen Master a few times, so it makes me sad to think about it.

    "So, what do you mean, Master Miao visits the temple every month, and he has been here for so many years, but he has never seen Master once?"

    Daoist Qiu nodded.

    Shu Yu didn''t know whether to admire Master Miao or his own master for a while.

    She began to ponder in her heart that Shu Yu could not guarantee or decide whether Miao''s and sister''s ever-bright lights could be moved to the patriarch''s seat.

    However, in the future, when Master comes back, it¡¯s still alright to help Master Miao meet Master, right?

    With such conditions, it is still possible to talk to Master Miao to buy it from the black market and sell it to them.

    She raised her eyes to look at Qiu Daogu, who inexplicably felt uneasy.

    Sure enough, Shu Yu suddenly burst into a big smile and put one hand on Qiu Daogu''s arm.

    "Senior Sister Qiu..."

    Her voice was in a tune of nine turns and eighteen turns. Qiu Daogu couldn''t help shivering, and even changed her name, "Lord Lu, let go first."

    "That''s right, Senior Sister Qiu, I have something I want to ask Master Miao to help me." Seeing Qiu Daogu looking over in astonishment, it was as if she was a serious girl looking for someone like Master Miao for help, and what she did was immoral. generally.

    Shu Yu said quickly, "Don''t worry, what I did was definitely not an evil thing. You know me, if I do something inappropriate, Master will not spare me, right? You can rest assured."

    "real?"

    "Of course." Shu Yu nodded affirmatively, "Look at my face, I''m a kind girl, right?"

    Daoist Qiu, "¡­"

    "So, Senior Sister Qiu, I asked Master Miao to help me first to make it easier for me, and secondly to reduce his sins. However, I don''t know Master Miao, so he would definitely not agree to ask him to help, and he would instead deal with me. So Before I ask him for help, I need Senior Sister Qiu to do me a favor."

    Qiu Daogu was about to faint from being surrounded by her. She paused for a while before saying, "What are you busy with?"

    "If I bring Master Miao to the Taoist Temple, and Senior Sister Qiu can help me prove that the Lord of Dongqing Temple is my master, and he still loves my master very much, how about that?"

    Qiu Daogu frowned. She is not stupid, and she quickly realized what she was going to do, "Do you want to kill first and then play, and then let Master Miao see the master?"

    "Sister Qiu, I have inherited my master''s fine character."

    "What character?"

    "When the master told the Shu family that I was not the daughter of the Shu family, he did it first." Although Shu Yu now knows, there must be a reason for Dongqing Guanzhu to do this.

    But that doesn''t prevent her from the fact that she is the first to kill.

    There is a reason why Shu Yu is doing this now.

    Master and apprentice should understand each other.

 Chapter 1270ï¼š The monks do not lie

    Chapter 1270 Monks do not lie

    Shu Yu''s words made Qiu Daogu very speechless, but she hesitated for a while, but still said, "Monks don''t lie."

    Shu Yu understood that she was a disciple of the Eastern Qing Guanzhu, which was a fact. As long as you bring Master Miao over to ask her, Qiu Daogu will not lie.

    "Thank you, Senior Sister Qiu. Senior Sister is busy first, so I will leave first."

    She was in a hurry, so naturally she didn''t stay for a long time, she quickly ran out of the Taoist temple and went straight down the mountain.

    I don''t know what''s going on with Meng Yunzheng.

    Meng Yunzheng was drinking tea in the restaurant at this time, and the man sitting in front of him was Mr. Miao.

    After and Shu Yu separated, he followed the man in the black market.

    Since this person was going to visit, he took a detour to buy something after leaving the inn.

    Meng Yunzheng wanted to delay the time, there were only two ways, one was to cause trouble for this person, and the other was to let Master Miao have something to do.

    However, if this person in the black market encounters obstacles in the middle, he may have doubts in his heart and think of them, and there will inevitably be more troubles at that time.

    It seems to be starting from Master Miao.

    Meng Yunzheng took advantage of the man to go shopping, passed him and went straight to the Miao Mansion.

    He stopped when he reached the entrance of the Miao mansion. There was someone guarding the entrance of the Miao mansion. With Meng Yunzheng''s skills, it was not a problem to enter the Miao mansion.

    But for people like Miao, there must be a lot of thugs in the house. Meng Yunzheng didn''t know the internal structure of the Miao Mansion, and rushing in would not only easily expose himself, but it would take time to find Mr. Miao in the huge Miao Mansion. Maybe before he could find it, people from the black market had already arrived.

    If you can''t enter the Miao Mansion, you can only lead Master Miao out.

    Just how to cite it? Meng Yunzheng didn''t know Mr. Miao very well, what kind of situation could make him come out as soon as possible. According to the information he has received so far, it is estimated that in addition to Piaoxiangyuan... it is Dongqingguan.

    Piaoxiangyuan is far away, and it is too late to spread the news over there.

    Then there is only Dongqing Temple.

    Meng Yunzheng went to a bookstore not far away to buy an invitation, wrote a line on it, and then handed the invitation to a nearby beggar who was reasonably clean and asked him to give it to the concierge.

    The beggar got a few coins, went to the gate of Miao Mansion happily, and said to the frowning doorman, "Master, a young master asked me to give this invitation to Master Miao, saying that it is about Dongqing Temple. matter."

    The porter wanted to drive people away impatiently, but he hesitated when he heard Dongqingguan.

    As a concierge, Mr. Miao naturally knew about the fact that he went to Dongqing Temple once a month.

    So he brought the invitation card over, seeing that the cover of the invitation card is very delicate, not cheap.

    The doorman glanced at the beggar, and just as he was about to ask him what the young master looked like, the beggar ran away in a hurry.

    The concierge had no choice but to rush back to the house.

    Meng Yunzheng was standing not far away, looking at the Miao Mansion and another street at the same time.

    He wasn''t sure if such a bait could lure Master Miao out. If the man from the black market came over and Master Miao hadn''t left, he would have to implement another plan.

    Fortunately, it didn''t take long before Master Miao hurried out the door.

    He looked left and right, frowning tightly, holding the invitation card in his hand.

    It seems that Dongqing Temple is indeed very important to Master Miao. This move is the right move.

    After Master Miao stood at the door for a while, he cursed in a low voice and quickly left the gate of Miao Mansion.

 Chapter 1271ï¼š Led Master Miao

    Chapter 1271 Leads out Master Miao

    Meng Yunzheng stood not far away and watched Master Miao enter the Rongguang Restaurant on another street.

    This restaurant is the address written by Meng Yunzheng on the invitation. Master Miao went to the second floor of the restaurant and sat there waiting with a sullen face.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t follow, he was still looking in the direction of the gate of Miao Mansion.

    Fortunately, Mr. Miao came out in time. After a while, the people from the black market stood at the door of Miao Mansion with a few boxes of things.

    Meng Yunzheng quietly approached a few steps, standing in the shadows listening to the conversation between the black market man and the concierge.

    The concierge obviously did not expect that the master had just left and someone came to visit.

    Seeing that the other party was polite, he could only say with a smile, "Master is out, it''s really unfortunate that this young man is here."

    "Going out?" The man looked at the sky, it was still very early, why did he go out?

    He asked, "When did Master Miao go out and where did he go?"

    The concierge smiled, "Young master asked this question, the youngest is just a small servant who guards the door. How can I know the whereabouts of the master. However, the master has not been out for a long time, and I am afraid that he will not be able to wait for the master to return in a short time. "

    That man changed his face slightly, which was too unfortunate.

    He wanted to ask again, but the concierge seemed reluctant to say more.

    Hesitating for a moment, the man hurriedly stuffed a small piece of broken silver into the concierge, "I''m really in a hurry to find Mr. Miao, can I ask the old man to make it easier?"

    The porter''s eyes lit up slightly, and he was silent for a moment before saying, "Where did the master go, the little one really doesn''t know. But when I heard the master go out, he mentioned the Dongqing Temple..."

    How does he know where the master has gone, and it is impossible for his servant, the master, to tell him where he is. But the other party gave the money, and he had to give some useful news. Dongqingguan is the most likely place.

    went to Dongqing Temple? The man lowered his eyes, if he went to Dongqingguan, it would be normal to go out so early.

    He thanked him and quickly turned and walked away with his things.

    Meng Yunzheng was calculating the time. During this time period, if this person also went to Dongqingguan, he would most likely meet Ayu.

    This is not possible.

    Just when he was thinking about how to stop him, the man came back.

    Meng Yunzheng was surprised when he saw this person sitting down in a food shop opposite Miao''s house.

    It seems...I don''t plan to go to Dongqingguan, I want to wait here.

    Meng Yunzheng breathed a sigh of relief, and then walked towards Rongguang Restaurant.

    It''s just that although he went up to the second floor, he didn''t plan to meet Master Miao. Meng Yunzheng still didn''t know what the connection between Dongqingguan and Miao Master was. If they met rashly, if they said something they shouldn''t have said, they would screw things up.

    I hope Master Miao can be more patient and wait until Ayu returns from Dongqingguan.

    However, no matter how fast Shu Yu was, it would still take time to go out of the city to Dongqingguan and come back.

    Master Miao was quite patient, but after waiting for a quarter of an hour, he became impatient.

    The entourage behind him carefully glanced at his expression, and finally said, "Master, is the other party playing tricks?"

    Master Miao put the teacup on the table, "No wait, let''s go."

    "Yes."

    The two got up and walked out of the private room. Who knew that just after the door was opened, a person walked in front of him. The other person smiled gently and politely, making people speak like a spring breeze, "Master Miao, it''s been a long wait."

    Master Miao was taken aback for a moment, looked him up and down, "Is that the invitation you sent me?"

 Chapter 1272ï¼š different than expected

    Chapter 1272 is not the same as imagined

    Meng Yunzheng nodded with a smile, "It''s me."

    Master Miao sneered and said sarcastically, "It makes me wait."

    "Sorry, I''m just in a hurry down below, and it took a while, don''t blame Mr. Miao." Meng Yunzheng turned sideways in the direction of the box, "Master Miao, please, let''s talk inside?"

    Master Miao stood there for a while before finally turning around and entering the private room again.

    The door of the private room was closed again, Meng Yunzheng brought tea to the two parties slowly, "Master Miao, please."

    Master Miao didn''t do anything, he was leaning back on the chair, "Young Master, your surname."

    "My surname is Meng, Meng Yunzheng."

    Meng Yunzheng? Master Miao felt that the name was somewhat familiar.

    After a while, he straightened up slightly, looked at the man opposite him again, and said with a frown, "Meng Yunzheng, I remember the... adopted son of Gongqiu, the former servant of the Ministry of Works, called Meng Yunzheng."

    "It''s down there."

    Mr. Miao was really surprised this time. Several months have passed since the incident in Gongqiu, and naturally it has also spread to Dong''an House.

    The news in the Qin Lou Chu Pavilion is the most well-informed. As the big boss behind it, Mr. Miao knows only a lot about the capital. It is even more talked about that Meng Yunzheng endured humiliation and took revenge for his mother.

    Before, Master Miao just listened to him, and he really admired him in his heart, and even felt that he had the same disease.

    When he was young, in order to avenge his sister, he also endured humiliation and heavy burdens, and the organs were exhausted.

    But forget about it, the other party is too far away from him, one is in the capital and the other is in Dong''an, where will there be any intersection.

    Who knew that the other party was actually in front of him today, and it was completely different from what he imagined.

    He is clean, gentle, and has the energy of a young man. How old is he?

    That''s right, it seems to be twenty-one.

    Master Miao remembered when he was young, only sixteen or seventy-eight. Most people''s comments on him were gloomy, not easy to mess with, and he exuded a gloomy aura.

    He thought that a person who had experienced the loss of his mother at the age of ten and lived by his enemy''s side for more than ten years should be just like himself.

    However, the world is different.

    Master Miao suddenly became a little irritable, "What does it mean that Young Master Meng sent me an invitation? I remember that Young Master Meng and I don''t know each other."

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t know the origin of Miao Master and Dongqingguan, so even if he delayed the time, he tried to avoid the topic of Dongqingguan, and just said, "I don''t know now? Maybe I will have a lot of time to meet Miao Master in the future. ."

    Mr. Miao was a little surprised, this Young Master Meng would not be unaware of what he was doing.

    Could it be that he wants to cooperate with him?

    But like him, he doesn''t look like someone who wants to get involved in his own business.

    "How do you say this?" Master Miao took a sip of tea and was very interested.

    "I will settle down in Dong''an Mansion in the future. Master Miao is very powerful in Dong''an Mansion. In the future, there is no place to ask Master Miao for help."

    Meng Yunzheng has a humble attitude and delays time, as long as the other party is not annoyed.

    "The capital is at the foot of the emperor, and Young Master Meng does not go to the capital, but instead comes to this Dong''an Mansion. I wonder what Young Master Meng plans to do in the future?"

    "I am a reader."

    Master Miao snorted coldly, "What does that have to do with me? I can''t talk to a scholar. I''m just a rude man, and if you come here, Young Master Meng also knows what I do. If you associate with me, you''re not afraid of tarnishing your status as a scholar? "

    "Master Miao is very polite, there are quite a few scholars in and out of the Qinlou Chu Hall."

 Chapter 1273ï¼š Dongqing Guanzhu is my master

    Chapter 1273 Dongqing Guanzhu is my master

    After Shu Yu rode his horse to the west of the city, his speed slowed down.

    She made an appointment with Meng Yunzheng, and when she returned from Dongqingguan, she went directly to the Miao Mansion.

    No matter what measures Meng Yunzheng will take to prevent the contact between the black market and Mr. Miao, she will find someone to wait for her a block away from Miao''s house and tell her whereabouts.

    So Shu Yu got off the horse not far from the Miao Mansion and walked slowly.

    Sure enough, after a while, a beggar ran forward hesitantly and asked in a low voice, "Are you Miss Lu?"

    Shuyu stopped and nodded, "I''m Lu Shuyu."

    The beggar breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Meng Gongzi asked Xiao to wait for you here and let you know that he is waiting for you in Box No. 3 on the second floor of the Rongguang Restaurant in front."

    Shu Yu gave him a few coins, "Thank you."

    She led the horse into the restaurant, handed Dabai to the restaurant staff, and went straight to the second floor.

    Walking to the third box, Shu Yu exhaled, raised his hand and knocked on the door.

    Meng Yunzheng and Master Miao, who were talking inside, were silent for a moment at the same time. Master Miao gave a wink to the entourage behind him, who went over to open the door.

    was stunned when he saw the person at the door, "The girl went to the wrong door."

    Before Shu Yu said anything, Meng Yunzheng in the box stood up and walked over, "She''s here to find me."

    Having said that, he brought Shu Yu in.

    Master Miao squinted at the person in front of him. Meng Yunzheng first poured a glass of water for Shu Yu, and after watching her drink it, he said, "Master Miao, let me introduce, this is my fiancee, Lu Shuyu."

    Master Miao was stunned. To him, Lu Shuyu''s name was more familiar than Meng Yunzheng.

    This was originally the third girl of the prefect family. She was also exiled when the Shu family fell. As a result, the life and death of the Shu family are still unknown, but she went straight to the sky and returned home.

    Liu Ru, the old lady of Piaoxiangyuan, was quite emotional when he mentioned this Lu Xiangjun.

    Master Miao stood up, "Master Lu Xiang?"

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Master Miao, I have long admired the name."

    Master Miao looked at her, then looked at Meng Yunzheng, and suddenly laughed, "Hahaha, I really didn''t expect that the sensational Mr. Meng in the capital, and the famous Lu Xiangjun in our Dong''an mansion, would actually become Fianc¨¦e couple. You two are really talented and beautiful."

    Master Miao heard that Shu Yu was engaged, but did not expect that the other party was him.

    Shu Yu sat down beside Meng Yunzheng, "I just assumed that Miao Master was complimenting me, what were you guys talking about?"

    "Just chatting."

    Meng Yunzheng squeezed her hand, and the moment he saw her appear, he knew that there was no problem with Mr. Miao. The expression on Shu Yu''s face told him that the trip to Dongqingguan was very smooth.

    Master Miao narrowed his eyes, "It''s really just a small talk, Young Master Meng has been chatting with me for so long, I think it''s just to wait for the arrival of Lu Xiangjun. Are you two looking for me? I just don''t know how to use Dongqingguan. What do you want to ask me out?"

    He obviously knew that Meng Yunzheng was stalling for time, but he could see that the other party was not malicious, and his experience made him very interested, so he didn''t leave impatiently.

    Now, it seems that it is time to get down to business.

    Shuyu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, "I''m sorry, it took a lot of time for Mr. Miao. Then let me introduce myself again. My name is Lu Shuyu, the master of Dongqing Guan, my master."

 Chapter 1274ï¼š identifying

    Chapter 1274 Confirming Identity

    Master Miao raised his head abruptly. He heard that she was a disciple of Guanzhu Dongqing. His reaction was even bigger than when he heard that she was Lord Lu Xiang and Meng Yunzheng was the adopted son of Gongqiu.

    He stared at Shu Yu in astonishment, then narrowed his eyes after a while, "Master Dongqing, do you have an apprentice?"

    "If you don''t believe Mr. Miao, you can go to Dongqingguan to ask. I don''t need to tell lies like this, right?"

    Master Miao was silent, if the other party was just a little-known ignorant little girl, he would probably not take it to heart. But she is Lu Xiangjun, a girl who can be valued by the young master in the capital. She has status and status, so saying this has some weight.

    He was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect that Dongqing Guanzhu would accept her as his apprentice.

    But after thinking about it, the girl in front of her is not an ordinary person, and it is not impossible to be regarded by Dongqing Guanzhu in a different way.

    "Just right, I was going to Dongqingguan today. I wonder if you two want to go? How about walking together?"

    Thinking like that, but Master Miao is a cautious person, and naturally it is impossible for people to say what they say.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, "Okay, let''s go now?"

    It was not early, Master Miao wanted to figure out their purpose as soon as possible, so he asked his followers to go back to the house to prepare the carriage and set off immediately.

    Meng Yunzheng thought of the people in the black market who were still guarding the food shop opposite the Miao Mansion, got up and said, "Master Miao, let''s wait at the back door of the Miao Mansion."

    Master Miao gave them two meaningful glances. For the sake of Dongqingguan, he nodded in agreement and asked his entourage to lead the carriage to the back door.

    Not only that, even the entourage came back from the back door.

    In this way, he avoided the stalking of the man in the black market.

    Several people waited for the carriage to come out, and then went straight to Dongqingguan outside the city.

    When we arrived at Dongqing Temple, it was almost noon, but there were still people coming and going in the temple.

    When Master Miao came over, he naturally went to see his sister''s Eternal Light for the first time.

    After seeing , he asked where Qiu Daogu is now.

    Gulu Daoist in the Guan looked at Shu Yu and said with a smile, "Just now I saw a few donors coming, and Senior Sister Qiu went to prepare the vegetarian dishes for them. They were in the Zhaitang, and they came with me."

    Master Miao was a little surprised. Seeing them coming, that Daoist Qiu went to prepare the vegetarian dishes in advance?

    He has come to Dongqingguan for so many years, and he knows Qiu Daogu well. This person has always kept a distance from people, and people who are familiar with him will never do this.

    Master Miao couldn''t help but glance at Shu Yu again, and followed up first.

    There were a lot of people in the Zhaitang, but Qiu Daogu obviously had a room alone and let a few people in to eat.

    "Senior Sister Qiu." Shu Yu put down the curtain with a smile and stood beside Qiu Daogu, "What delicious food have you prepared?"

    With outsiders present, Qiu Daogu didn''t talk so much anymore, her expression was much more serious, but her voice was very gentle, "It''s just the usual meals in Guannei, nothing special. A few benefactors, take a seat."

    Master Miao saw that the two were familiar with each other, and he had already determined Shu Yu''s identity in his heart.

    After a few people sat down, they ate their meal quietly. In a place like this, no one wastes food and no one makes a lot of noise.

    Even if Master Miao was impatient, he still ate politely.

    After the bowls and chopsticks were all removed, Master Miao looked at Qiu Daogu with a smile, "Shenzhen, I heard that Dongqing Guanzhu accepted a famous disciple, is this true?"

 Chapter 1275ï¼š chips

    Chapter 1275 Chips

    Qiu Daogu nodded, "Really, it''s Miss Lu."

    Master Miao got an accurate answer, and he felt inexplicably relieved.

    But he still felt strange, "I didn''t expect that the master of the Eastern Qing Dynasty would accept Miss Lu as a disciple, what''s the point of this?"

    "It doesn''t matter, it''s probably that Miss Lu and Guan Zhu have a good relationship."

    Master Miao laughed, "That''s right, real person, I looked at the spectator and it seemed that she hadn''t appeared in Dongqingguan for a long time. I don''t know where she went and when will she come back?"

    Qiu Daogu glanced at Shu Yu, her voice still calm and unwavering, "The Guanzhu went to the southwest earlier, and as for now, the poor Taoist does not know the whereabouts of the Guanzhu."

    When Master Miao heard the word "Southwest", his pupils shrank, his face full of shock.

    earlier? southwest?

    Isn''t that the place where Lord Luxiang was exiled? Dongqing Guanzhu ran all the way to the southwest, but Master Miao didn''t believe that she just happened to pass by.

    In this way, Dongqing Guanzhu actually cares about Lu Xiangjun so much.

    That Lu Xiangjun can come back from the southwest, is it because the Eastern Qing Guanzhu helped him?

    Qiu Daogu didn¡¯t delay too much, and Shu Yu asked her to prove two things¡ªthe disciple of Dongqing Guanzhu, and Dongqing Guanzhu loved her very much.

    She has already confirmed it, so there is no need to stay here.

    Daoist Qiu let them take care of themselves and got up and left the Zhaitang.

    As soon as she left, the room was instantly silent.

    Master Miao lowered his head slightly, not knowing what he was thinking, and slowly shook his right hand.

    After a while, he raised his head and looked at the two of them with a smile, "Jun Lu Xiang is really different, that''s all, let''s not talk secretly, the two of you are looking for me today, and it takes so much trouble, what''s the matter? ?"

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, the latter straight to the point, "We want the manor and hilltop in the black market."

    Master Miao was taken aback for a moment, and his fingers lightly tapped the table.

    That place was also the place he had chosen that he thought was excellent, it was secret enough, and the original manor was big enough and safe. During this period of time, he has been pressing the price, and he knows that the black market is not easy to sell, so he is confident.

    Now Meng Yunzheng suddenly takes his fancy, then...

    "Meng Gongzi wants it, just buy it. You can find me, and if you think about it, you know that I haven''t bought it in the black market. Instead of going to the black market, you find me. Do you think the price is too high? Hope I Get out of this deal?"

    Meng Yunzheng shook his head, "I know that the black market offers 30,000 yuan, and I can buy it at the original price. But I offended the people in the black market, and they won''t sell it to me, so we want Master Miao to buy it and then sell it to us."

    Master Miao suddenly realized, no wonder he worked so hard, it turned out that there were such twists and turns in the middle.

    He slowly leaned back, and the old **** said, "If you want me to help, you have to exchange the same conditions. Lu Xiangjun brought me here to meet Qiu Zhenren, and I think this is a bargaining chip. Honestly. Said, I am very satisfied with this chip, I can promise you, but at the same time you have to promise me a condition."

    "You want to move your sister''s ever-bright lamp to the seat of the patriarch, don''t you?"

    Master Miao glanced at Shu Yu, "Looks like Lu Xiangjun has inquired very clearly." He didn''t mind either, the purpose of his visit to Dongqing Temple was no secret.

    "Yes, as long as Lu Xiangjun can do it, I will buy it from the black market and give it to you."

 Chapter 1276ï¼š Miao Miao agreed

    Chapter 1276 Master Miao agreed

    However, Shu Yu smiled and shook his head, "Sorry, I can''t do it."

    Master Miao frowned sharply, "So, we have broken down."

    "That''s not true." Shu Yu denied, "I''m not a member of the Taoist temple. I can''t do anything like moving the ever-bright lamp. If I could do it, then the Dongqing Temple would be messed up. Now, the conditions of our two sides are not equal. We want the hills and manors of the black market, but if we try hard enough, we can''t get it. There''s nothing we can do. The big deal is to find another land boundary. , but it is something that Master Miao has longed for for many years. In this way, we will suffer."

    Master Miao gave a ''tsk'' in his heart, this little girl really doesn''t look like a woman who has just reached her age.

    The abacus was jingling, and it was no loss at all.

    Mr. Miao is also a seasoned person, because he opened a place like the Qinlou Chu Pavilion, so the momentum on his body, ordinary girls and boys would feel scared when they saw him.

    Just this little girl, still smiling, worthy of being an exiled person.

    Master Miao asked, "Then what can you do?"

    "I can introduce my master to Master Miao."

    Master Miao, "..." So he has to talk about it himself?

    "Of course, if Master Miao helped us, I would also say something nice in front of my master. You heard it too, my master loves me very much, so my words still carry a certain weight."

    Master Miao felt that she was drawing a pie for herself.

    But he couldn''t help but be tempted by this big cake. After all, it was really too difficult to see Dongqing''s side.

    "And." Meng Yunzheng said, adding, "We won''t ask Master Miao to give away that manor for free. Master Miao can buy it at a low price, and we can buy it back at the original price of 30,000 taels. After all, Master Miao is not deficit."

    Master Miao is thinking, he is a businessman, and of course he doesn''t want to do business at a loss.

    After a long time, he looked at Shu Yu, "When will the Eastern Qing Guanzhu come back?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "I don''t know." Before Master Miao was dissatisfied, she hurriedly said, "But Master Miao has waited for so many years, and he doesn''t care about the year and a half. You let people stare at Dongqingguan, Once the spectator comes back, you will come to me, and I will go to see the master right away, how about it?"

    To be honest, this kind of remark is too empty. I don¡¯t know when the Dongqing Guanzhu will come back, and I don¡¯t know if he can move the ever-bright lantern over. It¡¯s all empty vernacular. It¡¯s impossible for Master Miao to believe it.

    He frowned and said for a while, "I can agree to your request, but I can''t wait for nothing. Let''s sign a contract, and I''ll give you two years. She''s back, but Lord Lu Xiang can''t fulfill his promise, you have to compensate me with 70,000 taels of silver."

    70,000 taels of silver, plus the 30,000 taels that bought the manor this time, that''s a full 100,000 taels of silver.

    Master Miao has such a dark heart.

    But Meng Yunzheng agreed without hesitation, "Yes."

    100,000 taels, he will draw more paintings someday, he should be able to get together.

    "Okay! Young Master Meng is a straightforward person, so that''s the decision."

    Master Miao was in a good mood, Shu Yu immediately asked his aunt to take a pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and several people signed the contract on the spot.

    Meng Yunzheng folded the deed that belonged to him, got up and said, "It''s getting late, let''s go back to the city, people who want to come to the black market are already waiting impatiently outside the Miao mansion."

 Chapter 1277ï¼š Director Guo has a request

    Chapter 1277 Director Guo has a request

    Master Miao made a move and narrowed his eyes, "So it is."

    Meng Yunzheng knew that people from the black market had come to him, and he knew that he was just outside the Miao mansion, so he was led out of the mansion and let him go through the back door?

    This pair of young people really cannot be underestimated.

    Now that things have been discussed, Master Miao did not delay, and the few people quickly went down the mountain and went straight back to the city.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng stopped not far from the Miao Mansion and did not follow.

    The two watched as Master Miao got off the carriage, and the people in the black market hurried out from the food shop opposite and chased in.

    After they all entered the house, the two turned around and rebooked two rooms nearby to rest.

    The next day, Shu Yu got up early, dressed Meng Yunzheng as a middle-aged man, and watched him leave the inn.

    A carriage was parked outside the inn, and sitting on the carriage was the entourage that Master Miao had brought with him yesterday.

    Today, Master Miao will go to the black market, have a formal conversation with Director Guo, and buy the hill and the manor.

    In order to prevent anything from happening, Meng Yunzheng would also pretend to be his bodyguard and accompany him around.

    Shu Yu is a woman after all, she is a little shorter, and it is a bit inconsistent as a guard. Guo Guanshi is also a shrewd person. If he is too close, he will inevitably not be suspicious.

    So she waited for Master Miao and the others not long after they left, and rode directly to Zhuangzi.

    This place is close to the black market. After Meng Yunzheng is done, she might be able to know the news as soon as possible.

    Shu Yu rode on a horse and walked lightly, and arrived at Zhuangzi one step earlier than Meng Yunzheng and Miao Master.

    She stood on the edge of the sunflower garden and watched Master Miao''s carriage flash by.

    Master Miao brought not only Meng Yunzheng and his entourage, but also two guards.

    When he is away from home, he has many enemies, and it is safer to have more people.

    Waiting for the black market, Director Guo immediately greeted him with a smile on his face, "Master Miao, you are here."

    Mr. Miao was cheerful, and now he is the one taking the initiative, so he is not in a hurry at all.

    But he also knew that enough was enough. After negotiating the price of 25,000 yuan for so long, Director Guo refused to let it go. Now he was reluctant to take a step back because of Meng Yunzheng''s participation.

    If Master Miao had to cut the price even further, then Director Guo probably wouldn¡¯t sell it.

    Therefore, Master Miao took Joe for a while, and put forward a few conditions before officially entering the theme.

    "...According to what was agreed before, this hill and the manor are added together, and I will pay 25,000. You take away the people in the manor, and I don''t want anything. You can take anything you want. But before the transfer, I have to take it away. Check the state of the manor."

    Director Guo nodded, "Of course."

    Master Miao took Meng Yunzheng and began to stroll around the manor.

    There are two secret rooms in this manor. Both Meng Yunzheng and Miao Master know this, and Director Guo took them to see them one by one.

    When came out, Mr. Miao saw that Director Guo was not there, and whispered to Meng Yunzheng, "These two secret rooms will be useful in the future."

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, "I don''t need the secret room. When the manor arrives, I will block the secret room."

    A well-known secret room is not a secret room.

    Master Miao thought about it too, so he didn''t say much.

    After visiting the manor, several people returned to the front hall to sit down and prepare to sign.

    However, when Master Miao was holding the pen, Steward Guo pressed his right hand on the deed, "Wait, before signing, I have another request."

 Chapter 1278ï¼š Cant sell for three years

    Chapter 1278 Can''t sell within three years

    Director Guo''s sudden action shocked both Master Miao and Meng Yunzheng.

    The two looked at him calmly, and Master Miao narrowed his eyes, "Request? What request?"

    "After this manor and hilltop are sold to Master Miao, within three years, Master Miao cannot sell it to others."

    Mr. Miao threw the pen in his hand to the side, and couldn''t help sneering, "Guo steward, your request is a bit unreasonable. The house and the hill are sold to me, so it''s mine, what should I do with it? That''s all my business. What''s the matter, the house has been sold, but I still have to manage it? Is this my house or yours? Can I make trouble for myself?"

    Butler Guo smiled and said, "Master Miao, don''t be angry, this is what I ordered from above. You see, I have given you 5,000 taels cheaper, this is not too much, right? Since Master Miao sincerely bought this manor and hilltop, I think there is a plan, it''s impossible to sell it within three years, right?"

    Master Miao sneered, "When I negotiated the price, I didn''t say there was such a requirement. Five thousand taels was the price I didn''t attach at the beginning. I did have a plan to buy the manor. I used this manor for business, but If the business is not good and I lose money, will I have to stay here for three years to rot?"

    Director Guo was silent, he knew that Master Miao would not be happy with this request.

    But there is no way, he is just in case.

    He stopped talking, but Master Miao gradually raised his heart.

    If Director Guo insisted, then the manor would not be able to be bought, and the transaction between him and Lu Xiangjun would not be established.

    Mr. Miao is more concerned about moving his sister''s ever-bright lamp to the seat of the patriarch.

    The atmosphere in the room was a little dignified.

    Master Miao glanced at Meng Yunzheng secretly, the latter touched his nose with his fingers, and raised a forefinger calmly.

    Master Miao understood.

    He coughed lightly, "Guo steward, I bought this manor with sincerity, otherwise I wouldn''t have been with you for so long. Three years is indeed a long time, you know what I do, earning What I want is fast money. If the business is not good, I will close it immediately. In this way, we will each take a step back. I promise you that if you don¡¯t sell it within a year, you will give me a thousand taels cheaper. How about it?¡±

    Director Guo, "..." You can really bargain.

    Mr. Miao, "Mr. Guo, it seems that the deed is about to be signed, and I don''t want to make extra troubles. We can talk if we can. If we can''t talk, I can''t do anything about it."

    Director Guo really doesn''t want to cause more troubles, this matter has dragged on for too long.

    Although the master said that it¡¯s okay to put it here if it can¡¯t be sold, but it¡¯s still not good for him to do things.

    One year can be long or short. With the speed at which Master Miao wants to make money, he will definitely use the manor immediately. At that time, his reputation will be bad, and Meng Yunzheng will not be able to take over.

    After hesitating for a moment, "Okay, one year is one year."

    Master Miao was delighted, "Then sign it, I just turned around. Although this manor is good, there are still a lot of things I need to change. I have to find someone to discuss repairs as soon as possible."

    "it is good."

    Now that the decision has been made, Director Guo has asked someone to write a revised deed and put it on the table.

    Master Miao is also a cautious person. He asked Meng Yunzheng to read the content above, and then sign his name when there is no problem.

 Chapter 1279ï¼š Xiang Weinan wasted time

    Chapter 1279 Delaying time to Weinan

    After signing, you have to go to the yamen for transfer of ownership. Although this place is a bit far from the county seat, it still belongs to the jurisdiction of Jiangyuan County.

    The group entered the city and arrived at the gate of the county government office.

    This kind of house transfer problem, with special paperwork management, will not alarm Xiang Weinan.

    Nai He Xiang Weinan is very concerned about the situation of the black market, and he specially explained the document, so that he will report it immediately after encountering it.

    Therefore, seeing Master Miao and Steward Guo coming over to do the transfer, the clerk immediately made an excuse to ask them to wait in the lobby, and he looked for the household registration information.

    After went out, the clerk went directly to Xiang Weinan.

    Xiang Weinan frowned when he heard this.

    As he said earlier, that place is not only related to Shu Yu Zhuangzi''s problem, but also related to the atmosphere of Jiangyuan County.

    A good hilltop manor has become a Xiaoyao Cave, and the county magistrate Xiang Weinan can only be a ghost if he is happy.

    But the other party can buy and sell freely, and he has no reason to stop it.

    "Sir, how are you doing now?"

    Xiang Weinan was walking around in the study, seeing the clerk''s eyes.

    After a while, he said to the clerk, "You find an excuse to delay, I''ll think of a way, and someone will give you a letter of approval later."

    "Yes." The paperwork went out.

    Xiang Weinan also followed out of the study. He called Hu Li, "Go to Lord Lu Xiang and see if there is any progress on her side."

    Isn''t that girl always worried about the black market? Why has there been no movement these days? It''s not like when Meng Yunzheng came back, the two of them would get tired of doing their jobs crookedly, right?

    After Hu Li responded, he hurried out of the government office and went to Fenghuai Street to find Shu Yu.

    Who knew that he had just turned a corner, but saw the person he was looking for in the corner.

    Hu Li was taken aback, "Mr. Lu Xiang? Why are you here? Just in time, the lord asked me to consult with you on something."

    Shu Yu lowered his voice, "Is it for the manor in the black market?"

    She went back to the county town after seeing Meng Yunzheng and his party going down the mountain. Meng Yunzheng knew that she had been waiting for news, so when everything went well, he would make a mark after going down the mountain to let her understand.

    Shu Yu came back immediately after seeing the sign.

    She just arrived at the gate of the county government office, and now she is not even breathing.

    Huli nodded, "Lu Xiangjun, you know?"

    "Well, you asked Mr. Xiang to quickly complete the transfer of the property, so as not to cause troubles. You told Mr. Xiang that Meng Yunzheng dressed up as Mr. Miao''s entourage inside."

    Hu Li''s eyes lit up, "It turns out that Lord Lu Xiang and Prince Meng have already made plans."

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "The situation is urgent, it happened too fast, and I didn''t have time to talk to the adults."

    "As long as the matter is resolved, then I will go back and talk to the adults now."

    "it is good."

    Hu Li turned around and went back to the county office, this time the expression on his face was completely different from before.

    Xiang Weinan was still thinking, when he saw him go and return, he was stunned, "Why did you come back so soon?"

    Huli quickly told what he had just seen Shu Yu outside the door.

    Xiang Weinan, "..."

    So what the **** did they do?

    At this moment, he madly wanted to run to the front to check the situation, see Meng Yunzheng and inquire about it clearly.

    But it was obviously not the time, he restrained his inner thoughts, turned his head and said to Hu Li, "You go and send a message and let the clerk handle the transfer as soon as possible."

    "it is good."

    Huli hurried out.

 Chapter 1280ï¼š Thats it

    Chapter 1280 Done

    The clerk heard the news and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, Manager Guo and Master Miao had asked several times.

    Although he has withstood the pressure, these two are both weather-beaten people, and the aura of oppression on them is really great.

    The clerk sat back behind the desk and started a slow routine questioning.

    Master Miao was already very impatient on the surface, but Steward Guo was prepared.

    He knew very well the relationship between Xiang Weinan and Meng Yunzheng. After all, Meng Yunzheng proposed marriage, and the county magistrate went there personally as a matchmaker.

    Therefore, Director Guo guessed that Meng Yunzheng wanted to buy on the black market and also knew to Weinan that it was normal to be embarrassed during the transfer.

    But despite the delay, the other party still managed it.

    Master Miao and Steward Guo exhaled a long breath after they came out of the county office.

    Mr. Miao turned his head to look at Director Guo, and laughed loudly, "It''s over, it''s too late to go back to Fucheng at this time, I''ll stay in this county tonight. Director Guo accompanies me to the restaurant for two drinks, to celebrate? "

    Director Guo just smiled, "No, I have to go back to pack my things and leave the manor early tomorrow morning. Just in time to vacate the manor, Master Miao may find someone to repair it as soon as possible."

    "That''s fine too."

    "Master Miao, let''s say goodbye now." Director Guo bowed his hands and led people into the carriage.

    Master Miao stood there, watching the carriage go further and further, before he put his hands behind his back and said in a low voice, "Look for a place to talk?"

    Meng Yunzheng said, "There is a restaurant not far ahead, A Yu should be waiting for us there."

    "Let''s go."

    Several people went to the restaurant, and as soon as they entered, they saw Shu Yu flashing past the stairs.

    She was in the private room on the second floor and had already ordered food.

    Master Miao only brought Meng Yunzheng and an entourage into the door, and the remaining two guarded the door.

    As soon as he sat down, Mr. Miao put the house deed and land deed on the table, "The matter is done, but Director Guo asked to sell it to you after a year. What do you think now?"

    Shu Yu wondered, "One year later?"

    Meng Yunzheng said, "Guo Manager probably also feared that we would buy the manor from Master Miao, so he temporarily added such a condition."

    Master Miao looked at the two of them and suggested, "Why don''t I sell it to you in a year''s time? Before that, I''ll use it for some errands?"

    "No!!" Meng Yunzheng refused decisively, wanting to know what Master Miao''s "do something" was.

    I wanted to come to Director Guo too, so I added such a request.

    Master Miao frowned, a little dissatisfied.

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "Master Miao, we bought that manor to run an academy."

    Master Miao was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized, "No wonder."

    He spread his hands, "Then what do you say now?"

    "The matter of opening the academy is not in a hurry, and it will be too late to open a year later. But it is not a problem to keep the manor there."

    At least, in a short period of time, there will definitely be someone watching the black market.

    Especially before Mr. Miao left, he said that he had to find someone to repair it as soon as possible and make use of the manor.

    "In this way, this year, let''s use it to repair it. I will draw the layout of the manor, and then it will be repaired according to the layout of the academy."

    Mr. Miao doesn''t care about this matter, he is just a middleman anyway, he just needs to make sure that no one in the black market will trouble him this year.

    "But it won''t take a year, right?"

 Chapter 1281ï¼š Miaos question

    Chapter 1281 Mr. Miao''s question

    One year is enough to build a new manor.

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "Culture slowly, stop for a month or two, then continue to repair, and then continue to stop."

    If we meet the deadline, it may be a little embarrassing.

    Now that the construction period is delayed in turn, is it not easy to find several reasons?

    Master Miao didn''t care, "Anyway, you can do it yourself, whether it''s your business to find someone to fix it, or hide it from the public''s eyes and ears. If you have any problems, you can come to me, and if you can help me, I will help. If there is any problem, that''s all. It''s your responsibility."

    "Master Miao, don''t worry."

    "That''s it, I''m now waiting for the Dongqing Guanzhu to come back."

    As he spoke, he fixedly looked at Shu Yu, "I hope you can fulfill your promise."

    "Don''t worry about this Master Miao, I''m also a town lord after all, right? The most basic integrity issues can still be done. Besides, Master Miao has a big family, do I dare to bluff you?"

    Master Miao laughed, "Then I''ll wait for the good news from Lu Xiangjun."

    Having said that, Shu Yu still couldn''t help reminding him, "Master Miao, I promised to introduce you to my master, but you have to say this yourself. I can help you with a few words of praise. , But well, my master is a monk, and he has always been compassionate, helping the world and saving people. If you do more good deeds, then in front of my master, your image will be better, right?"

    Master Miao put down the wine glass and squinted at Shu Yu. What''s the matter, the little girl still wants to persuade him not to open the Qin Lou Chu Pavilion and become a great kind person?

    Shu Yu didn''t look at her at all, she was just kind. Of course Qin Lou Chu Hall can be opened, but the background is different. The brothel here exists legally, and she can''t stop it.

    But there are some things that hurt the world and harm reason, so you can do as little as you can. After all, Master Miao is not a soft-hearted person.

    Master Miao did not speak, and Shu Yu did not persuade him.

    Meng Yunzheng has already stood up, "Since the matter is settled, then we will leave. Mr. Miao, please take your time. I''ll take this meal."

    They were about to leave, but Master Miao suddenly said, "Meng Gongzi, can I chat with you alone?"

    Meng Yunzheng was surprised, he patted Shu Yu on the shoulder, "You are waiting for me outside."

    "it is good."

    Shu Yu went out, and Master Miao watched the private room door closed before asking the question he had always wanted to ask, "Meng Gongzi, you also lost your mother when you were young, you have endured for so many years, don''t you feel unwilling or painful? The idea of ????destroying everything? Your biological mother was killed in front of you, can the hatred in your heart really be suppressed?"

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t expect him to say this to himself. To be honest, he was the first person to ask him this question over the years.

    He was silent for a moment, then nodded, "Of course I did. More than once, I wanted to die with the enemy. But the other party was not worth it. My life was bought by my mother''s life. It is very precious. This life does not belong to me. . I will take revenge, but I won''t catch up with myself, otherwise my mother won''t forgive me under Jiuquan. She has worked so hard for me, how can I live up to it?"

    He worked so hard for me, how can I live up to it? ?

    Master Miao clenched his hand slightly, his sister had also worked hard for him, and in the end she desperately protected him.

    He also took revenge, but unlike Meng Yunzheng''s current fiancee, who has a clean future, after taking his revenge, he was trapped in hell.

 Chapter 1282ï¼š empathy

    Chapter 1282 Empathy

    Meng Yunzheng went out, but Master Miao still sat there, holding the wine glass in his hand, and did not move for a long time.

    The entourage looked at him with some worry, and after a while, he heard a slightly low voice, "After returning to the city tomorrow, go to the Piaoxiangyuan and talk to Liu Ru, you don''t need to set up a situation for the surnamed Zhang outside the city. Now, let his daughter go."

    The entourage raised his head in astonishment. He knew this very well. The old man surnamed Zhang had offended the master. The master saw that the girl in his family was very beautiful, so he wanted to get it to the Piaoxiangyuan. Let Piaoxiangyuan have more fresh girls.

    Therefore, he set up a game for the surnamed Zhang, and wanted him to owe a gambling debt and take his daughter as a mortgage.

    Now that the master is planning to give up this matter?

    The entourage asked in a low voice, "Master, is it because of... what Lu Xiangjun said?"

    Lu Xiangjun said that doing more good deeds will make the image better in front of Dongqing Guanzhu.

    Who knew that Master Miao snorted softly, "Do you think I would listen to what a little girl said? It''s all bullshit."

    "That¡­¡­"

    Master Miao lowered his head, drank all the wine in the glass, and laughed at himself, "Meng Gongzi is right, my sister died to protect me, my life is precious, I have to live it anyway. Like a person, she can feel at ease under Jiuquan, right?"

    has been in a daze for most of his life, and the rest of the time, he can''t go on like this anymore.

    The entourage was a little surprised, he had been with Master Miao for most of his life.

    How rare are the words that Young Master Meng said? No, these words are like repeating old tunes to Master Miao, he has heard too much.

    A long time ago, someone told Master Miao that your sister died trying to protect you. Are you worthy of her doing so many evil things? Does she want you to do this? She just wants you to be safe and happy.

    How many people took Master Miao''s sister to persuade him to be kind. At first, Master Miao was blinded by hatred and didn''t bother to listen.

    After taking revenge, some people persuaded him to do so, and the master scoffed. He felt that these people would only talk and talk nonsense. They had not experienced what he had experienced, and could not empathize with him at all.

    The big truth, who wouldn''t say it?

    Master never took it to heart, nor listened to it.

    But now, Meng Yunzheng, who had a similar experience with him, clearly said the same thing, but the master listened.

    "I''m not as good as a young man in his early twenties." Master Miao suddenly laughed at himself, "I''m a little envious of him."

    The entourage did not speak, and quietly poured wine for Master Miao.

    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu walked out of the restaurant, looked back again, and then laughed.

    When things were done, they all breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Let''s go, go home. We haven''t come back for two days. My mother and the others should be worried."

    Shu Yu was in a happy mood, but before the two of them had gone far, he saw Hu Li waiting there and waved at them.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, "Xiang Weinan must have a lot of questions, you go and talk to him, I''ll go back first."

    "Row."

    Shu Yu and Hu Li nodded, and led Da Bai directly back to Fenghuai Street.

    I didn''t expect to see Liang rushing over as soon as I walked to the door.

    She also just happened to enter the door, "Ayu, are you back?"

    Mr. Liang came here at noon to buy things. It was inconvenient to bring Baoya, so he left it at Lu''s house first. Now that I''m done shopping, I''m here to pick up my daughter and go back for dinner.

 Chapter 1283ï¼š Progressive three-bedroom family

    Chapter 1283 The Progressive Three-Bedroom Family

    Shu Yu seems very happy to see Liang''s. It seems that life has been very nourishing recently. The third uncle has been promoted to steward, and Liang''s doll cover has also made a lot of money.

    Hmm... Is it time to pay back some money?

    Shu Yu touched her chin and thought about it. As soon as Liang shi turned her head, she was shocked when she saw her thoughtful look, and quickly lowered her head, and silently stepped back.

    When he raised his head again, a bitter melon face expression appeared on his face.

    Shu Yu hehe, walking around the shadow wall.

    Who knew that as soon as he entered the main hall, he would see the old lady angrily and her expression was very bad.

    "Milk, what''s wrong with you?"

    As soon as the old lady saw her, she couldn''t help but want to speak, but when she looked up, she saw Mr. Liang, who was following her with a probe, and swallowed her words instantly.

    This move was seen by Mrs. Liang, and she suddenly became a little dissatisfied, "Why didn''t my mother say anything when she saw me? Is there anything I can''t know?"

    The old lady snorted coldly, "You shouldn''t know anything, big mouth."

    Mrs. Liang glared, "Mother''s words have wronged me. I have a tight mouth. Compared to my sister-in-law, I..."

    When she was talking, she suddenly paused, took two steps forward and said with a smile, "Mother, is it because of my sister-in-law that you are so angry?"

    "No." The old lady firmly denied.

    Liang Shi tutted, "Mother, you don''t have to lie to me, I just looked at my sister-in-law. She returned to the county town so late, and she definitely won''t go home tonight. Does she live in Cuihua''s house, or did something happen to Cuihua? No? No, Cuihua is more assertive than sister-in-law, and sister-in-law can''t control her. That''s Orchid? Yes, sister-in-law is busy with two things now, one is the child in Daniel''s wife''s womb, and the other is Orchid''s marriage. "

    The old lady and Shu Yu, "..."

    It¡¯s been a few days since I¡¯ve been impressed.

    Shu Yu''s expression didn''t change, but the old lady couldn''t restrain her surprised eyes.

    When Mrs Liang saw her like this, she knew that she had guessed right, and she was a little proud at the moment.

    She really is getting smarter and smarter. There is no way to do it. The man in the family has become the steward, and the son is studying again. Baoya spends most of the time on Fenghuai Street, and the people are getting smarter and smarter.

    The three members of the family are making progress. If she is still stupid, she can''t control her children, and even men can''t control her, then she will become an abandoned wife in the future.

    His man has a saying that is quite right, this is called - thinking about danger in times of peace? Yes, that''s the word.

    Liang''s self-confidence skyrocketed, and she sat beside the old lady with a smile, "Mother, I guessed it right? Just tell me, although my mouth is a little broken, but when something important happens, Then I still know the severity, and my mouth is tight. Tell me what''s going on, maybe I can take care of my sister-in-law? "

    tidy? ?

    You can use words.

    But the old lady was really moved when she thought of the way Mr. Liang often jumped with anger at Mrs. Li.

    Mrs Liang, "Mother, if you don''t tell me, then I''ll go to my sister-in-law to find out."

    The old lady gave her a ''bah'', "You can stop."

    This means that he promised to speak, and Mrs. Liang sat down obediently immediately.

    The old lady didn''t look at her, but turned her head and said to Shu Yu, "The distant nephew that Master Yu introduced before, I think Lanhua is also satisfied, so I will tell Li about it, and then the two sides will make an appointment to officially make an appointment. Let''s meet. Who knows that not only does she disagree, but she even blames me for being meddlesome."

 Chapter 1284ï¼š Liangs persuasion

    Chapter 1284 Liang''s Persuasion

    Shu Yu frowned, "Why doesn''t the eldest aunt agree?"

    Beside Mr. Liang, he made a fuss and said, "Master Yu''s distant nephew and sister-in-law are not satisfied? That''s Master Yu."

    The old lady waved her hand, "Be quiet, it hurts my ears."

    She turned her head again and said to Shu Yu, "She disliked Feng Lin as an orphan without a parent and mother, and also disliked that he only had a blacksmith shop, and said that people were ugly, but she really could."

    Mrs. Liang pouted, "Is my sister-in-law''s vision so high now? The other party has a blacksmith shop, and she is also the nephew of Master Yu, and she still doesn''t like it. She doesn''t even look at herself, and the family has only a few acres of land. Do you really want to match a rich young master?"

    was really hit by her, and the old lady also knew that Mrs. Li left a lot of information about the young masters of the rich family. Not only that, but she was also picky. If it weren''t for this, it wouldn''t be that they haven''t set a marriage for Orchid until now.

    The old lady thinks Yu Fenglin is good, but Li thinks that the old lady has bad eyesight. Those rich and powerful people don¡¯t choose, and choose the worst, isn¡¯t it stupid?

    The old lady was so angry that she couldn''t say anything, so she felt that Mrs. Li was crazy. She didn''t look at what happened to her family, and didn''t think about why those people were interested in her family? Didn''t he come for Ayu?

    Mrs. Liang smiled hey after hearing this, "Mother, I''ll handle this, I''ll talk to my sister-in-law."

    "Can you do it?" The old lady doubted.

    Mrs Liang patted her chest, "Don''t worry, I''ll come. I''ll go find my sister-in-law early in the morning."

    The old lady was dubious, but she didn''t want to see the Li family anymore, but Lanhua was her granddaughter, so she couldn''t ignore it. The Li family harmed her.

    Liang wants to try it, just try it.

    Who knew that Mrs. Liang really persuaded Mrs. Li. She went to the blacksmith shop to meet Yu Fenglin the next day, and she knew about Mrs. Li that she went to look for later.

    Mrs Li probably also knew that Orchid had delivered food to Yu Fenglin in the name of repaying her kindness in the past two days, so she kept an eye on her.

    Orchid went to Yiren Pavilion to work, and she followed.

    Liang went to Yiren Pavilion to find Li, and she told Li that it would be better if he had no parents and no parents. How much the other party had, it was his own.

    Orchid married and did not need to serve her in-laws, let alone a comfortable life. The only people Yu Fenglin will be filial to in the future will be his father-in-law and mother-in-law, which is equivalent to a son-in-law.

    Those sons and brothers have a wealthy family, but the family has a big business, but usually the eldest son inherits the family business. But the second son, the youngest son, was introduced to Orchid, who was either unfavored or spoiled. Orchid not only had to serve a whole family of people when she married, but she could not be the master at home, and she might have to suffer grievances.

    That is different in Fenglin. There is a shop at home, and it is enough to buy a woman to help with housework and wait for orchids.

    In addition, this matter was introduced by Master Yu, how rich Master Yu¡¯s family is, and there are shops in the county and city. He must have paid more attention to Feng Lin, and the fingers are leaking a little on weekdays, which is enough to nourish the life of a young couple.

    Although Mrs. Li didn''t like Mrs. Liang, some of her words really came to her heart.

    There are only two things in her heart. One is that when her daughter is married, she can buy a servant and be the master of the house without having to serve her in-laws. The other is that her husband and wife will be the ones who will be filial to her son-in-law in the future.

    These two points, as long as you change the person, you can''t do it.

    After thinking about it, Mrs. Li still felt sorry for the orchid, so she should go.

 Chapter 1285ï¼š Emperor dies

    Chapter 1285 The Emperor Dies

    However, what Li didn''t expect was that she hoped that Yu Fenglin would be filial to herself, and she could send any good things to their house.

    Unexpectedly, Yu Fenglin can indeed do it. But because he had a fierce face, every time he brought something to his father-in-law''s house, Li felt like he was going to beat himself when he saw him.

    Several times, Mr. Li didn''t dare to accept his things.

    I used to think that I would often visit my daughter and son-in-law, and put up my mother-in-law''s score by the way, but later I didn''t dare to.

    Of course, these are for later.

    All in all, Liang''s words hit the apex of Li''s heart, and the matter between Lanhua and Yu Fenglin was finally implemented.

    The old lady cheerfully went to find Master Yu, and once the two sides summed up, the two officially met.

    Orchid and Yu Fenglin already had a good impression of each other, not to mention this time.

    The two got engaged within a few days, and then began to choose a wedding date.

    They didn''t have to wait three years like Shu Yu did. Now that the end of the year is coming, they plan to get married in March next year.

    Shu Yu thought that the current emperor would die this winter, and it didn''t take long, and it was coming soon.

    According to the laws of the Dasu Dynasty, the emperor died, and the common people were forbidden to marry within half a year.

    So she suggested that the days be picked in the second half of the year.

    The old lady also thinks that the second half of the year is better, and the orchid is still small.

    The elders are busy with the orchid matter. Shu Yu just listens to her every day when she goes home, and doesn''t pay more attention. She hasn''t even seen Yu Fenglin''s appearance.

    She is currently busy with recruiting. She had previously said that she would recruit people in the newly built workshop.

    It was delayed for two days because of the black market, and she went to the workshop as soon as she came back.

    A lot of people came to Shangshi Village, and together with the surrounding villages and the villages around the workshop, almost 300 people came.

    Shu Yu has a big head. Did they really hear the conditions she said?

    Looking at the crowd in the open space in front of the workshop, she couldn''t help holding her forehead.

    Even people as old as her grandma came over.

    Shu Yu had to stand up and reiterate, "As I said, those who work here must at least live here. There are a few days to rest in a month, but long absences are absolutely not allowed. People, you have to go back to help when the farming is busy, right? I don''t want such people, and those who have problems in this area, don''t waste everyone''s time."

    The crowd began to whisper, and someone said unwillingly, "But those students who are studying in the school are all on vacation, why can''t we have them?"

    Shu Yu smiled, "Those students are for the school, and I am here to pay you wages? If you are also willing to compensate me for the losses caused by returning from the busy farming industry, and pay me the money, I don''t mind giving it to you. Farming holiday."

    When everyone heard this, they suddenly became silent.

    Shu Yu''s words had a lot of weight. Most of the people in Shangshi Village knew about her temperament, so after she emphasized it again and again, no one dared to make trouble, but it was a pity in her heart.

    In the end, half of the people couldn''t meet Shu Yu''s requirements, and the remaining half, excluding those who were lazy and slippery, those who were picky, and those who were not in good health and couldn''t get away from home, deleted and deleted. After half a day of retirement, forty-two workers were finally identified.

    Among them, there are thirteen in Shangshi Village.

    The candidate has been selected, but the start time has not yet been determined.

    At this time, news of the emperor''s death came from the capital.

 Chapter 1286ï¼š Workshop started

    Chapter 1286 Workshop starts

    When Shu Yu received the news, he was collecting sunflowers on Zhuangzi.

    She was wearing a gray tunic, her hair was bunched up and wrapped in a towel, and she was cutting the sunflower pole with a sickle in her hand. The actions of chirping, chirping, are not ambiguous at all compared to other farmers.

    With that appearance, no one would recognize her in the crowd.

    It was Cheyen who came to report the letter, and Meng Yunzheng''s entourage did not find anyone in the sunflower field for a long time.

    Xiang Weinan had a special channel. As soon as the news was confirmed in the capital and the official documents had not arrived, someone rushed to inform him about it.

    Xiang Weinan immediately approached Meng Yunzheng to discuss the matter, and the latter asked Cheyen to come over and speak to Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu came out of the sunflower field and didn''t say anything for a long while after hearing the news. There was a feeling of ''finally here'' in my heart.

    Cheyenne said, "The new emperor is the fifth prince."

    Shu Yu nodded, she knew who the new emperor was before anyone else.

    She untied her sleeves and started walking towards the village.

    Although the news has not officially arrived, she still has to warn everyone first.

    She told everyone not to wear bright and eye-catching clothes recently, and the two red lanterns hanging at the gate of Zhuangzi were also removed.

    Everyone didn''t know why, but seeing Shu Yu''s serious expression, he still obeyed.

    Fortunately, the farmers on Zhuangzi didn¡¯t have red or green clothes, and they were reluctant. There are only a few families. After the salary increase recently, they made clothes for their children with bright-eyed cloth, and they all changed them now.

    After Shu Yu explained, he continued to work.

    After the sunflowers are harvested, the workshop will open.

    Just because the emperor passed away, the lively ceremony that had been prepared became concise, without even setting off firecrackers, and the work started very low-key.

    Today''s workshop has three courtyards, one is a factory for processing melon seeds, one is a factory for oil extraction, and the other is a place for employees to live and eat.

    The three courtyards are all separated, with a large open space between them. If the workshop continues to expand in the future, it can be added to the open space, and the sunflower seeds can be used to dry the picked sunflower seeds without expanding.

    The outermost is a wall, which encloses all three courtyards, leaving only one gate and two side doors.

    All three doors are guarded. On weekdays, the two side doors are not opened, and everyone goes in and out through the main door.

    On the day when the construction started, Shu Yu was also present. She stood at the gate wearing neat clothes, and looked at the 42 employees who were suppressing their excitement. After a few simple words, the Lujia workshop was officially opened. .

    The gate opened and everyone filed in.

    They had actually seen it inside the workshop, but on the first day of work, they couldn''t help but look left and right.

    However, not long after they walked in, they were a little confused.

    Shu Yu had the head in front, but why did he go to the left? Isn''t the factory where he worked on the right?

    Everyone was a little nervous for a while.

    Shu Yu didn''t stop until she reached the accommodation area on the far left. She looked at everyone one by one, and everyone became flustered when she saw them, for fear that if something went wrong on the first day of work, they would be sent home directly.

    Finally, a villager from Shangshi Village named Luo Chun couldn''t help but ask, "Master, let''s not go to work?"

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "Of course I have to go, but before we go, there are still a few things to do."

    She looked calm, and everyone felt a little relieved.

 Chapter 1287ï¼š hair clothes

    Chapter 1287 Hair Clothes

    Shu Yu said, "I said it earlier when I was recruiting, I need you to feel refreshed and refreshed every day when you go to work. I just saw it, you all have your nails cut, your clothes are clean, and you are in good spirits. I am very happy. satisfy."

    When everyone heard this, they couldn''t help but feel happy.

    After all, the salary paid by the boss is not low, and they are also afraid that something will not be done well, so why not get up early in the morning to wash their hair and take a shower? It took quite a while before he dared to go out.

    "I told everyone that our workshop is for food. The most important thing is to be clean. If it''s dirty, let alone sell it to customers, we can''t stand it. I''ll give it to each of you. Send a set of clothes and smocks, and ask everyone to wrap their hair in a towel when they go to work. I hope that there will be no hair in the food."

    The clothes were custom-made by Shu Yu from Yiren Pavilion, and Auntie Axiang and the others rushed out for several days.

    But the clothes are all a pattern, it is not too complicated, and it is very fast to make.

    Shu Yu intends to give each person two sets, so that they can change and wash in time. Today, only one set can be sent first, and the other set is still in the process of production, and it will be delivered when it is ready.

    After Shu Yu finished speaking, Daniel stepped forward and carried out the two baskets together with Yingxi.

    Seeing this, everyone looked at each other in dismay, how could they still have clothes?

    Everyone is a little excited, especially for some people who are in poor conditions at home and wear the only piece without patches to work today, it is undoubtedly like a pie falling from the sky.

    What''s more, Shu Yufa was still wearing a cotton-padded coat.

    Although the padded clothes are not thick, compared with the clothes they use catkins as fillers, it is like a baby, and they are a little reluctant to wear them.

    When the clothes were delivered, they were even more reluctant to touch them.

    If you distribute clothes before starting work, will the treatment be worse in the future? Just for this dress, they have to work hard, and they will definitely live up to the trust of the owner.

    Therefore, they all agreed with what Shu Yu said, and nodded vigorously one by one.

    Shu Yu handed out work cards to everyone after distributing the clothes. It was said that it was a work card, but it was actually just a small wooden card with his name on the clothes.

    After sending the things, Shu Yucai said, "The first day of work starts today, we will work for half a day and rest in the afternoon. After lunch, you will come over to choose a room. For the time being, four people will live in one room. If you perform well, you can do it in the future. Change to a double room or a single room.¡±

    "Yes."

    Everyone responded excitedly, then ran inside to change into work clothes, and followed Shu Yu energetically to the workshop on the right.

    More than 40 people were divided into two groups, one group was responsible for processing melon seeds and the other group was responsible for oil extraction.

    Shu Yu first took some people to the courtyard where the melon seeds were processed. She had tried the original melon seeds earlier, but the taste was too monotonous. Now she wants to try the five-spice melon seeds.

    The melon seeds were soaked with spice packets in the morning, and it was just right now. Shu Yu asked people to pour it into the pot, and continued to cook with the spice packet and salt for a quarter of an hour.

    In the pot with the spice packs added, a strong fragrance soon permeated.

    Everyone present couldn''t help but sniff, "It smells so good."

    Shu Yu let the villager named Luo Chun see that he had worked in a peanut roasting workshop for half a year before returning to the village after the workshop closed down.

    Therefore, it can be regarded as half a ''technical worker''.

 Chapter 1288ï¼š Both workshops have finished products

    Chapter 1288 Both workshops have finished products

    The heat of frying the melon seeds is still very important. Shu Yu had let Luo Chun try it before. Seeing that he was careful and thoughtful, he let him come.

    There are not many melon seeds in the head pot, so try it out for now.

    Shu Yu saw that the melon seeds had been cooked, and everyone was busy taking them to a ventilated place to dry naturally. There was nothing to do here for the time being, so she turned around and walked towards another oil mill.

    The steps of oil extraction are more and more laborious than frying melon seeds, so there are more people in the oil extraction workshop, and most of them are strong laborers, and the wages are higher than that of the melon seed workshop.

    Of course, oil itself is more expensive than roasted seeds and nuts.

    The tools for oil extraction were made by Lu Erbai, and they were placed in the oil extraction workshop at this time.

    Oil sunflowers have a shorter maturity period than edible sunflowers. They were harvested a month earlier, and now the time for oil extraction is just right.

    When Shu Yu entered the oil mill, Daniel was bringing people to stir fry, and after the faint fragrance came out, he would grind it.

    The first oil extraction is inevitable.

    Shu Yu didn''t interfere much. After looking at it for a while, he saw that the workers were a little nervous, so he simply went out.

    She went to the accommodation area, where three or four women were already preparing lunch.

    These people do not include the more than 40 workers, they are tenants next to Zhuangzi, and the Guo family is among them.

    Not only them, but also the gatekeepers were selected from among those tenants.

    Shu Yu felt relieved when he saw that they were busy in an orderly manner.

    Not long after, someone hurried over and said excitedly, "Master, the melon seeds are fried, they are very fragrant."

    "Really?" Shu Yu walked to the Guazifang, and the melon seeds that had already been cooked in a pot were placed on the table, and Luo Chun and others were watching.

    Shu Yu came over and ate one, it was very fragrant, the heat was moderate and there was no burnt smell, and it was just crispy and crunchy.

    Seeing everyone looking at him nervously, Shu Yu clapped his hands, "That''s right, just fry it like this. Try it out for yourself, add little by little, but not too much. We''re just starting, take it slow. ."

    "Yes!!" Everyone nodded happily.

    Shu Yu pushed the melon seed plate in front of him forward, "Come on, try it all."

    This is a rare thing that everyone has never eaten. When it was just fried, Luo Chun ate a few to try it out.

    At this time, they couldn''t help but glance at each other, and one person cautiously took one, "It''s so fragrant."

    After eating one, I wanted to eat it, but everyone restrained and put down their hands.

    Shu Yu saw that Luo Chun had organized everyone to prepare for the next pot, so she grabbed two and went out.

    Not long after, someone from the oil mill ran over and said to her excitedly, "Master, oil is out, oil is out. These sunflower seeds can really squeeze oil."

    Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, you didn''t believe it until you saw the oil coming out, right?

    But when he heard the oil coming out, Shu Yu couldn''t help but get excited.

    She walked quickly to the oil mill, and the Daniel was happily walking towards her with a small bowl, "Ayu, look."

    "Is the oil yield high?"

    "I don''t know yet, I''ll take a look at what I have in hand."

    Both workshops have finished products, Shu Yu and Daniel breathed a sigh of relief, and they looked at each other.

    For the next few days, Shu Yu stayed on Zhuangzi.

    The oil yield of sunflower oil is good, and sunflower oil is known as a healthy nutrient oil in modern times, with extremely high nutritional value.

    After two sacks of melon seeds were fried and two cans of sunflower oil were filled, Shu Yu returned to the county town with these two things.

 Chapter 1289ï¼š give away

    Chapter 1289 Giveaway

    The old lady called her thin when she saw it, "How come it''s only been two days, your chin is pointy? You can just watch the things in the workshop, and let them do the hard work. Look at you, you''ve lost a lot of weight. A circle."

    Shu Yu was in a good mood, "Honey, haven''t I come back? The workshop has just started, so I always have to worry about it. Now that I''m on the right track, I''m going to go home for a few days, and you will bring me back fat."

    "Sure, that milk will cook for you tonight, and I''ll go buy your favorite dishes."

    After , the old lady greeted Hua Xian and ran to the vegetable market to buy vegetables.

    But when she came back, Shu Yu was gone again.

    She asked the servants in the family, and she only said that she packed the sunflower seeds and sunflower oil and went out, but she would be back before dinner.

    The old lady was puzzled, she thought she was bringing those melon seeds to prepare for the opening of the shop, could it be?

    These sunflower seeds of Shu Yu are not for sale, they are given as gifts.

    She went directly to the post station and planned to send it to the capital through official channels to Qi Chan, Yao Tianqin and Master Jing.

    The Chinese New Year is coming soon. After the Chinese New Year, everyone visiting relatives and friends must inquire about this rare and delicious food, right?

    There are several adults who do endorsements, and her sales are not worrying at all.

    Shu Yu has recently been looking for suitable land to sell nearby. She wants to increase production.

    "Miss, it looks like Young Master Meng is in front."

    Yingxi who was on the hood of the car suddenly made a noise, Shu Yu came back to his senses, lifted the curtain of the car, and really saw Meng Yunzheng walking out of an **** bureau.

    This **** is where Meng Pei is, and he really found a suitable job.

    Meng Pei has been working in the **** bureau for a month, but he hasn''t traveled far. He is the type who walks darts in a few places nearby and comes back soon.

    "Ayu?" Meng Yunzheng also saw her, and walked a few steps forward, "Where are you going?"

    Shu Yu got off the carriage and shared his thoughts.

    In the end, he lowered his voice and asked him, "Do you want me to prepare some for the new emperor?"

    If it was the late emperor, Shu Yu would have no idea.

    But the new emperor and Meng Yunzheng have a very close relationship. Although she has never met with herself, when she was exiled, the former fifth prince also helped a lot, and they communicated over the air.

    There is something new at the moment, doesn¡¯t it seem like it¡¯s not a good idea not to offer an offering?

    Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, "It''s really time to prepare something for him. Xiang Weinan has already told the new emperor about your sunflower planting. Although the emperor didn''t say much, he mentioned something in his reply. He may have mentioned it unconsciously. , but we can¡¯t take it lightly.¡±

    In fact, to put it bluntly, it is good for Shu Yu to send it to the new emperor.

    As long as the new emperor praises, this sunflower will not need to worry in the future.

    "But you can''t send it directly. Xiang Weinan is the magistrate of Jiangyuan County. It''s better for him to be the first. I asked him to write a letter. After the melon seeds and oil are delivered to the capital, they will be handed over directly to Xiangfu, so that Xiang The government will send it to the imperial front."

    "Okay." Shu Yu nodded, "Do I still need to send it through the inn? Or ask Xiang Weinan to send someone to the capital?"

    It''s better this way, and she also has peace of mind.

    However, Meng Yunzheng shook his head, "No, let my father send it."

    Shu Yu was startled, "Uncle Meng? He''s going to the capital? But it''s almost New Year''s Eve."

    Meng Yunzheng said helplessly, "There is an **** in the **** bureau, and it is urgent. It will be sent to the capital a few years ago."

 Chapter 1290ï¼š Meng Peis plan

    Chapter 1290 Meng Pei''s plan

    Shu Yu choked for a while, and there is still a dart to leave for the New Year''s Eve.

    After thinking about the New Year''s goods that I wanted to send to the capital, I couldn''t help touching my nose.

    Meng Yunzheng said, "Because the Chinese New Year is coming, most of the escorts in the **** bureau are unwilling to separate from their families, and there are not many people who can **** darts. Originally, my father just went to the **** bureau, and such a task should be a roundabout. It''s up to him, but he took the initiative to ask Ying and planned to go."

    Shu Yu wondered, "Why?"

    Uncle Meng doesn''t mean that he has no family or family, not to mention that this year is the first year since he and Meng Yunzheng reunited. Without someone like Gongqiu watching over him, it was a comfortable reunion.

    Why do you want to leave instead?

    Speaking of this, Meng Yunzheng also had a headache, "My uncle has sent a letter, and several letters have come, asking my father to go to his hometown to celebrate the New Year. After so many years, the two brothers have not seen each other, and the last time they parted in a hurry. When I go back, I will worship my parents and ancestors together during the Chinese New Year, and reunite with each other."

    What Meng Yunzheng didn''t say was that the tone of Uncle Meng''s letter could almost be regarded as snot and tears.

    Actually, when I went back to the Meng family to move the tomb, Uncle Meng stopped him, saying that it would be a few months anyway, so he would just spend the New Year at home.

    was rejected by Meng Pei on the grounds that he wanted to go to the Lu family to propose marriage. This was Meng Yunzheng''s marriage. It had already been agreed, so Uncle Meng couldn''t stop him. I just told them again and again when I sent them away that they must go back during the New Year.

    Uncle Meng and Meng Pei had a very good relationship. When the parents of the Meng family died, Uncle Meng was not very old.

    At that time, Meng Pei was going to take over the **** bureau, and he had to deal with those relatives who coveted the Meng family. Despite this, he will still take some time to teach Uncle Meng.

    Uncle Meng was almost behind Meng Pei and watched him walk along. He admired and respected this big brother. When he learned that his eldest brother "passed away" more than ten years ago, he suffered a serious illness.

    Now that the brothers are reunited, even though Uncle Meng, who is thirty-five or six, still has a childish tone in the letter.

    Meng Pei was annoyed by his urgent letters, but Uncle Meng''s words reminded him.

    The issue of ancestor worship during the Chinese New Year.

    Not only did they want to worship their ancestors, Meng Pei also wanted to visit Song Xin.

    It is indeed rare for him and Meng Yunzheng to reunite, but even more so with Song Xin.

    The father and son had secretly met a few times in the past ten years, but not Song Xin. This is the first year of Chinese New Year after revenge, of course, to accompany his wife.

    A son, after all, is not as important as a wife.

    So Meng Pei decided that he would **** the darts to the capital as soon as possible, and after delivering the goods, he would hurry back to Meng''s house and accompany Song Xin to have a New Year''s Eve dinner.

    Shu Yu was speechless after hearing this, "Then why don''t you go back?"

    "My uncle asked me to go back to the Meng family. But you know, I''m not actually a child of the Meng family. Although the Meng family doesn''t know it, we know it in our own hearts. The New Year''s Eve accompanies us to worship our ancestors, um... not so much. it is good."

    As for his mother, he has been with her every year for more than ten years. This time, I won''t bother his parents to talk about their worries.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Not so.

    "What''s more, I''m not the same as my father. My father and uncle have a very close relationship, but I have almost no contact with them. Even if I go back, I don''t know anyone and it''s very embarrassing."

    Meng Yunzheng doesn''t like visiting relatives and friends during the Chinese New Year.

 Chapter 1291ï¼š Shaw visits again

    Chapter 1291 Xiao''s visit again

    The entire Meng family, it is estimated that Uncle Meng is willing to welcome them.

    All the people Meng Yunzheng knew were here, so he naturally wanted to stay in Jiangyuan County to celebrate the New Year.

    More importantly, in February after the Chinese New Year, he still has to go back to Meng''s house to take the Tongsheng test.

    His original request at the Golden Throne Hall was to return to his hometown, and the former emperor transferred his household registration back to the Meng family. To participate in the county examination and the prefectural examination, the examination must be taken in the place of household registration.

    It''s impossible for him to rush to Meng''s house this time to spend a new year, come back again, and then go back to Meng''s house again?

    Otherwise, wouldn''t it be annoying if you stayed at Meng''s house until the county test?

    It''s too much trouble to rush around like this.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing when he heard the words, "Don''t worry, our New Year''s Eve dinner is very lively, and you will bring Xiao Songle with you."

    There must be a lot of people in the Lu family this year, and the old lady is still there. Naturally, the three-bedroom family will gather together for the new year.

    The year we spent in exile last year was a real reunion this year.

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "Okay, we will go to eat on the 30th of the new year, until the 15th of the first lunar month."

    "welcome any time."

    Since it was agreed that Meng Pei would go to the capital with melon seeds and sunflower oil, then Shu Yu did not plan to go to the inn any more.

    turned and went directly to the **** in front.

    Meng Yunzheng left and returned, and everyone in the security bureau was surprised.

    Shu Yu talked to Meng Pei, and she divided the things into several parts. Everything else is fine, just send it directly to the host''s house.

    was given to Hou, so he had to give it to her alone.

    Shu Yu has never been to the Wanda family, so he doesn''t know the situation of the Wan family, who is in charge of the Wan family now, let alone the status of the Hou family in the mansion.

    rushed things to the door, for fear of causing trouble for her.

    So he asked Meng Pei to check the situation first, but it was really impossible. He sent her share to the Yao family and asked Mrs. Yao to help send it there.

    Although Mrs. Yao has never met Hou, she has heard of her.

    Meng Pei wrote it down, and after Shu Yu explained it, he left the guard station.

    Meng Yunzheng took a small bag of melon seeds and a small can of oil and went to the county government office, Shu Yu was speechless when he saw his digging, "Even if you give it to Lord Xiang to try, you can''t give it that much. ?"

    "You have this thing now, it''s not a lot of weight, and it''s expensive. Naturally, you have to save it. It''s good if he has enough to eat, how can he be greedy?"

    Shu Yu originally planned to accompany him to the county government office, but immediately dismissed the idea.

    "It''s not too early for me to see. I told my grandma before I went out that I should go back for dinner as soon as possible. Then I''ll go home first?"

    Meng Yunzheng shook his head, what is this called? Husbands and wives are birds of the same forest, and they fly separately when disaster strikes?

    Shu Yu pretended not to see his expression, and resolutely got into the carriage and went home.

    Who knew that she didn''t go to the county office, but someone in the county office came to her house.

    The person who came was Xiao Shi, and Shu Yu hadn''t seen her since the last time they met.

    Originally thought that there was not much intersection, who knew that she would come to the door again.

    But this time Xiao Shi came over, and his demeanor was completely different from last time.

    She must have been waiting in the main room for a long time. The old lady secretly came over and told her that she had made tea twice, and there might be something important.

    Therefore, as soon as Shu Yu entered the hall, the old lady took the others to the kitchen to prepare food, and let them speak alone.

    Shu Yu sat down opposite her, "Madam is looking for me for something?"

 Chapter 1292ï¼š farewell, apology

    Chapter 1292 Farewell, apology

    Mr. Xiao squeezed the handkerchief in his hand, looked up at the girl who was leaner than last time, and suddenly smiled, "I''m here to say goodbye."

    Shu Yu held the teacup in his hand and looked at her in surprise, "Goodbye? Are you going back to Beijing, sir?"

    No, that''s not right, if Lord Xiang returned to Beijing, Meng Yunzheng would not tell her just now.

    That is¡­¡­

    Sure enough, the next moment saw Xiao Shi shaking his head, "No, I''m going back to Beijing, I''ll go back alone."

    Shu Yu calculated the time, it should not be a few months since Mr. Xiao came over?

    She obviously came to Xiang Weinan, so she went back in such a short time, what happened?

    Xiao said, "My family sent me a letter and wanted me to go back to New Years. I still haven''t been able to adapt to this Jiangyuan County. I was thousands of miles away for the first year, and I always felt uneasy. It happened that my family asked me to return to Beijing. If you want to go back, go back."

    Shu Yu was stunned for a while, the family she was talking about was definitely not Xiang Jia.

    Then there is only the Xiao family.

    Now that the new emperor has ascended the throne, it is not the third prince who succeeds the throne. As the biggest competitor before, the power in the hands of the third prince is not small, and the new emperor will definitely take care of him.

    The situation of the third prince can be imagined now, and the situation of the Xiao family is also not optimistic.

    I don''t know what the Xiao family wants to do this time by letting the Xiao family go back.

    But these Shu Yu are not easy to discuss with Xiao, so after she proposed to leave, she only said, "Then... I wish you a smooth journey."

    "Thank you, I don''t know when we will meet again."

    Shu Yu said politely, "There is definitely still a chance. Sir Xiang and my fianc¨¦ are friends. If Sir Xiang goes back to Beijing in the future, we will also go to the capital, and we can come out and get together."

    Mrs. Xiao was stunned for a moment when she heard the words, then she mumbled with a wry smile, "Master Xiang? It''s hard to say whether I''m still her wife or not."

    Shu Yu has good ears and eyesight, although Xiao''s voice is very low, she can still hear clearly.

    Xiao''s words are very informative.

    But her consideration seems to be quite reasonable. The marriage between Xiao Shi and Xiang Weinan was her plan. If something happens to the Xiao family in the future, and the Xiao family has no backer, their marriage is very likely to come to an end.

    Shu Yu knew Xiang Weinan fairly well, and felt that he didn''t seem like a person who would abandon his wife and children for this reason.

    But she doesn''t know Xiang''s family, and no one can tell what will happen in the future. There are many entanglements of interests in the middle. Who knows what will happen in the future?

    Shu Yu pretended not to hear, lowered his head and took another sip of tea.

    Fortunately, Mrs. Xiao quickly changed the subject, "Actually, I came here this time, besides my farewell, I mainly wanted to apologize to you."

    This is her main purpose, otherwise she doesn''t know Lu Shuyu very well, why do you want to go back to Beijing to say goodbye to her?

    "Last time, I was deceived and misled into thinking that there was something between you and my adults, so I can''t wait to introduce you to the right person, and I am sorry for causing you trouble."

    "Being deceived?"

    Xiao Shi nodded, "Once there are more women in the backyard of a big family, there will always be all kinds of conspiracies. But I have already cleaned up the people, she can''t make any trouble, I also told my husband about this matter. It''s clear. In fact, I should have come to apologize to you a long time ago, but I''ve been unable to hold my face. I''m going back to Beijing tomorrow, and if I don''t say something, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance in the future."

 Chapter 1293ï¼š want to be friends with her

    Chapter 1293 Want to be friends with her

    For the sake of Xiang Weinan, Shu Yu didn''t care about Xiao Shi.

    But if Mrs. Xiao can come to apologize, she will naturally have no grudges.

    "I accept your apology."

    The expression on Xiao Shi''s face suddenly relaxed, "Thank you."

    She opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something, but finally stopped and just smiled, "I''m relieved after the matter is settled. Then, I''ll leave now and say goodbye."

    Shu Yu nodded slightly, and sent her and Gu Mammy out of the door of Lu''s house.

    She didn''t turn around until their carriage was far away.

    The old lady came over and looked over her head, "Is she gone? I also said I''ll keep her for dinner."

    "Let''s go." Shu Yu put his arms around the old lady''s arm, "What delicious food has the milk made? You can smell it from a long distance."

    "And you said, I''m going shopping for vegetables, and you''ll be gone as soon as I come back." The old lady tapped her nose, "The county magistrate''s wife will come over after a while, and she and I are left to stare at each other, speechless. chat."

    Shu Yu laughed, and while walking inside with her, he told about the encounter with Meng Yunzheng, and by the way, he mentioned that Meng Pei wanted to **** the escorts to the capital, and this year, he will be at Lao Meng''s house for the New Year.

    The old lady became anxious, "Why is it so sudden? No, I have to prepare something for him. It''s not good to go back empty-handed when this in-law goes back to his hometown."

    Shu Yu shook his head and smiled, while the little old lady was busy.

    That night, Meng Pei came to Lu''s house to say goodbye after leaving work at the guard station.

    The old lady brought him all the things she had prepared temporarily.

    The next morning, Meng Pei set off.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng sent him and several other guards out of the city gate. Coincidentally, after a while, Mrs. Xiao also arrived at the city gate with his servants.

    This time, it was sent to Weinan, and the two parties met at the gate of the city.

    Xiang Weinan asked Meng Pei and several bodyguards to help **** him for the ride, although the Xiao family was also accompanied by guards.

    Meng Pei naturally complied without saying a word, and a few people talked at the gate of the city for a while before they set off.

    Mr. Xiao sat in the carriage and looked at the man and woman standing not far away through the car window, with envy in his eyes.

    Gu Mama sighed, "Miss, don''t look at it."

    "Mother, you said that if I said yesterday that I want to be friends with Lord Lu Xiang, will she agree?"

    Mamma Gu said with a smile, "Naturally I will agree, Miss, you are the girl of the Xiao family and the wife of the county magistrate. So many famous girls in the capital are lining up to get close to you, Mr. Lu Xiang..."

    "I don''t think she will." Mrs. Xiao shook her head, interrupting Gu Momo''s words, "She is different from the famous ladies I''ve seen in the capital, and she''s also different from the women in the backyard of the Xiao family. Her eyes never seemed to be the one-third of the acre in front of her. She was young, had been to exile, became a Lu Xiangjun, and went to the capital alone. It seemed that she didn''t need to rely on anyone to get what she wanted. "

    If it was someone else, who had finally become a town lord, he naturally had to rely on this identity to make contacts and show off his power, just like the county magistrate Zhang who regarded himself as a noble woman with a distinguished status in the small Dongan mansion.

    But what about her? After becoming a village king, he came back to farm and set up a workshop peacefully, and he personally rolled up his sleeves to harvest the fields, guarding the small workshop for days and nights, so busy that he didn''t even go home.

    Looking at Lu Shuyu like this, Xiao Shi actually found himself envious.

 Chapter 1294ï¼š Lu Si apricot stock

    Chapter 1294 Road four apricot stock

    sent Meng Pei and Xiao Shi away, and everyone returned to the city gate, doing whatever they had to do.

    Shu Yu''s shop in the county town also opened in a low-key manner. It''s not a very big shop. This shop is also in Ningshui Street. She bought it.

    Melon seeds and sunflower oil are on the shelves, but business is not good.

    After all, it is a rare thing. Everyone has never seen it before, and it is still waiting to see. Because of the death of the previous emperor, Shu Yu has not trumpeted it. Many people don''t even know what this shop is selling.

    Shu Yu recruited two good talkers and asked them to help introduce.

    But the price is a bit high, melon seeds are fine, and sunflower oil is more expensive than ordinary vegetable oil. Vegetable oil itself is not cheap. Once sunflower oil hits the shelves, few ordinary people are willing to buy it.

    But Shu Yu is not in a hurry, the workshop has just started, and the production volume is not much. After sending it to a part of the capital, it will be even less. If the business is really booming, nothing can be supplied.

    However, within a few days, Liang Shi and Lu Sixing came to the door and said they wanted to buy more.

    Shu Yu looked confused when he heard it, but Lu Sixing said, "Let''s not talk about sunflower oil, the sunflower seeds are really fragrant and delicious, and they can be carried with you. We want to go in and sell them in the peach blossom forest. I also know that there are rich young ladies and young masters, and many scholars, who have money and leisure, and rare and unique things, so we want to try."

    Mr. Liang nodded again and again, "Don''t worry, we told your third uncle about this. He is now the steward of Taohualin, so he can make it easier for us."

    Peach Blossom Forest does not restrict people from entering and leaving, but there are still requirements for sellers.

    It doesn''t matter if you carry a small basket to sell some gadgets, just like the orchid before selling the head flower sash made by herself, it is harmless and will not disturb others.

    If it is a small stall or something with a big smell, or even something that cannot be put on the table, it is not allowed to enter.

    The melon seeds have never appeared before, because they have shells, they will inevitably produce garbage, so Mr. Liang said hello to Lu Sanzhu first.

    Lu Sanzhu can call the shots, but he is very knowledgeable now, and it is about his own business.

    Ji Dong¡¯s family had tasted the melon seeds, he liked them very much, and bought two kilograms.

    As for the shell, it is indeed small and difficult to clean. But the young lady and the young master in the peach blossom forest are all elegant people, and they will not litter the shells. Unless there are those incompetent dudes, there are not many peach blossom forests of such people, even if there is no melon shell, they will throw other things, but there is not much difference.

    Ji Dongjia agreed, Liang Shi and Lu Sixing immediately came to Shu Yu.

    "Isn''t this the Chinese New Year coming soon? I heard from Ayu earlier that melon seeds are also good for Chinese New Year. That''s how I came up with the idea."

    This idea came to Lu Sixing''s mind, and after discussing it with her husband Yuan Shanchuan, they all felt good.

    Now everything has grown up. After he and Xiao Songle became good friends, the two were almost stuck together, and they had to meet and play every day.

    Xiao Songle now lives in the Meng family, and the Meng family has special servants to take care of him.

    Because Meng Yunzheng wanted to study, basically the servants of the Meng family would drive Xiao Songle in a carriage every day to find Quanquan Play, either at Yuan''s house or Shu Yu''s house. Quanquan would never leave anyone by his side, but Lu Sixing didn''t take him much.

 Chapter 1295ï¼š made a fortune a year ago

    Chapter 1295 Made a fortune a year ago

    Lu Sixing had nothing to do, so he just wanted to subsidize his family. Seeing that the third brother bought a house, she was actually a little moved.

    But Yuan Shanchuan is the only one in the family to work, and his wages are limited. In the future, Quanquan will grow up and want to send him to study.

    The family really needs extra income, and Lu Sixing just wanted to make some extra money.

    She discussed with Yuan Shanchuan and left it all to Xiaozhen to watch. Xiaozhen is about to be eight years old. Even a little girl of this age can take her brother alone. In addition, with Xiao Songle playing together, Lu Sixing was not worried.

    She turned her head and went to ask Lu Sanzhu first, Lu Sanzhu said, didn''t Liang''s know about it?

    Mr. Liang thinks this is a good idea. The doll cover can be sewn at night, and during the day, he will sell melon seeds, and sell as much as he can.

    So the two of them came together to find Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu is naturally no problem. Someone helped to open up the market. She was too happy.

    The purchase price for the two of them was not high, because it was the first time they did this, and Shu Yu also gave them a convenience. If they couldn''t sell them, they could still get them back if they were not damp and clean.

    The two have no worries, and the motivation to sell melon seeds is even more powerful. It can be said that they carried a basket and went to the peach blossom forest with a hundred spirits.

    Lu Sixing is not very good at speaking, but she has a gentle temperament and speaks softly and patiently. She was lucky. Not long after she arrived in Peach Blossom Forest, she met a girl from Yuan Shanchuan''s colleague''s family. The girl was talking with a group of little sisters, and they recognized her and knew that she was Shu Yu''s fourth aunt, so she came over to say hello.

    With this greeting, the melon seeds in Lu Sixing''s hand were sold.

    One by one, but within half a day, all the melon seeds in the back basket were sold out.

    I didn¡¯t get much on the first day, but when I got home, I even earned eight coins.

    Liang''s is more than her, she is more confident than Lu Sixing, and besides, it is his man''s territory, can''t you sell melon seeds? Mr. Liang was a good talker, and he specially found a guy under the hands of Lu Sanzhu in Taolinli, and dragged him to deliberately gossip next to the circle of other wives.

    Don''t look at how reserved and gentle these wealthy wives are, and they are very disdainful of Liang. But human nature is to gossip, and they couldn''t resist it at all, and it didn''t take long for them to endure her.

    Liang''s target audience is very precise. These wives are in charge of the financial power of the family. They are the masters of everything they buy, and for the sake of face, this weight will not be low.

    So on the first day, she made a couple of dollars.

    It''s only been a day, both of them have gained a lot, and they also saw hope, and they worked harder the next day.

    By the time Mr. Li knew about this, there were only three or four days left before the Chinese New Year.

    She couldn''t do anything if she wanted to, and Shu Yu didn''t have much stock.

    As for Lu Sixing and Liang''s selling melon seeds these days, one made five taels and the other made seven taels, so don''t be too happy.

    The sales have been sold out, and the business in Shu Yu''s shop has gradually improved.

    She took the opportunity to buy another 50 acres of land.

    The main reason is that there are too few contiguous plots of land. The 50 acres are a little far from Zhuangzi, but there is no way to do it. When the harvest is completed, we will bring it back.

    Shu Yu was busy until the 28th day of the twelfth lunar month, when the workshop stopped working. After she distributed the New Year''s goods to everyone, she left the gatekeeper on duty and gave everyone a holiday.

 Chapter 1296ï¼š The most complete new year

    Chapter 1296 The most complete Chinese New Year

    New Year''s Eve, the shop was also closed and reopened two days after it was closed.

    This year, Lu''s New Year''s Eve is extraordinarily lively. Everyone gathered together and had a New Year''s Eve dinner at Shu Yu''s house.

    Not only the three-bedroom, but also the Lu Sixing family.

    Yuan Shanchuan cut off the relationship earlier although his parents and brothers were all there.

    Knowing that Shu Yu had become a village king and Yuan Shanchuan was more and more valued by the adults, it was not that the Yuan family never thought about rebuilding the relationship.

    However, the village chief of Daxu Village is different from the village chief of Ruanjia Village. He is obviously more visionary and more reliable.

    I had promised Yuan Shanchuan that he would watch the Yuan family, and he really looked after the Yuan family''s parents. Even if the other party was betraying the old man, the village chief Chen suppressed them.

    Yuan Shanchuan knew that he had a stable life, thanks to him.

    So he reciprocated, and if there is any news in the government, he will tell him in advance.

    Don''t say anything else, just say that the last time Shuyu workshop was recruiting workers, Yuan Shanchuan had someone pass the message to the village chief Chen.

    Daxu Village also had more than ten people interviewed at that time, and Shu Yu really selected three hard-working and qualified villagers to stay in the workshop.

    There are people like the village chief Chen in Daxu Village, and it will only get better in the future.

    Therefore, Yuan Shanchuan just gave the New Year''s gift to the village chief Chen, and did not go back.

    Meng Yunzheng came with Xiao Songle, and Shu You came with her new husband Zhao Xi and old doctor Zhao.

    Cuihua''s family of three also came, and logically said that they should go back to their in-law''s house next year. But she prefers the atmosphere of the Lu family, and after discussing it with Lai Jinhai, she decides to stay in the county town and go back after the New Year.

    The Lai family was naturally unhappy, but Lai Jinhai followed Lu Erbai to work everywhere this year and made a lot of money. I bought a lot of things to go home a few years ago, and I also brought back a bottle of sunflower oil and two catties of sunflower seeds that are said to be expensive.

    Lai''s in-laws are short-talking and want Cuihua to spend more time with her mother''s family, so they convince their Lu family that it is rare for them to be reunited, so they will forget it for a while. Then happily took the new Chinese New Year clothes that Cuihua made for them and went back.

    On New Year''s Eve, the Lu family had three tables of New Year''s Eve dinner, not including the servants of the Lu family.

    Everyone was lively and lively, and the children laughed and laughed.

    Zhao Xi bought fireworks for the twins last year. This year, there are more children. He and Meng Yunzheng almost came back with a big basket of fireworks.

    The children are crazy, the twins played last year, they had experience, and they introduced fireworks of various styles to others, but they made them proud.

    Seeing the fireworks flying straight into the sky, the children screamed and jumped on the spot.

    Even the adults couldn''t help but get excited and quietly took a few fireworks to play with.

    After all, their family was poor when they were young, and no one had the spare money and ability to buy these things.

    The old lady looked at the family, drank two glasses of wine happily, leaned on Shu Yu''s body, her eyes were slightly red, "Ayu, I am really happy today, everyone is here, you are here, how wonderful ."

    Shu Yu hugged her, "You can be so happy every day in the future."

    "Yeah." The old lady nodded heavily, probably because she was drinking, she also got up and went to play with fireworks.

    It''s just that I''m getting older and sleepy after a while.

    Shu Yu asked Hua Xian to help her back to the room to rest, and the others stayed behind to watch the new year.

    The children couldn''t keep up, they fell asleep when they were tired from playing, and the rest of the people rarely felt such a peaceful and lively night.

 Chapter 1297ï¼š Melon seeds and sunflower oil are on fire

    Chapter 1297 Melon seeds and sunflower oil are on fire

    On the first day of the new year, children are the happiest. They get up early in the morning, put on new clothes, and then start paying New Year''s greetings to get red envelopes.

    Last year, everyone had a good income, even if they were as stingy as Liang¡¯s and Li¡¯s, the red envelopes they gave were bigger than in previous years.

    Not to mention the old ladies.

    Shu Yu is a junior. Although he is old, he is not married yet, so not only does he not need to give red envelopes, but he can also receive red envelopes from his parents and old ladies.

    Meng Yunzheng also secretly packed one for her, which is quite big.

    Shu Yu took the red envelope and looked at Xiao Songle, um... Xiao Songle is a junior, a child of her fiance''s family, why should you give one to her?

    Shu Yu gave Xiao Song Le a bag, and was seen by Quan Quan, who had been playing with him all the time.

    How can children understand these twists and turns? He only knew that his sister gave a red envelope to his good friend, but not to himself.

    Shu Yu couldn''t stand his accusing eyes and gave him one too.

    gave it to him, and others are not good at favoring one over the other. Anyway, the amount of red envelopes does not need to be large, it is just a festive occasion.

    Shu Yu sent one to his younger siblings.

    The children ran out to play with fireworks with thick red envelopes, stuffed their pockets full of delicious food, and the lively day began again.

    After the New Year, everyone was busy visiting relatives. The second room and the Ruan family had long since stopped communicating, so naturally they would not go there.

    Most of the relatives of the Lu family are in Shangshi Village. Shu Yu and Lu Erbai accompanied the old lady back to the village, and they walked all over the village in just one day.

    As for the old lady''s family, there is no one there. The old lady does have a younger sister, but she got married a few years ago and went to settle in other towns with her husband''s family for various reasons, which is said to be quite far away.

    The old lady didn''t say the exact location, anyway, they have long since lost contact.

    After visiting relatives, Shu Yu''s shop reopened, but the workshop has not yet started.

    Probably during the Chinese New Year, many wealthy households had melon seeds in their homes, and many people had eaten them. After the shop opened, business suddenly hit a peak, and all the stock in the shop was sold out.

    Sunflower oil also went out a lot.

    Shu Yu felt that this would not work, so the two items sold were still a little less, and he had to think of a way to add more varieties.

    However, before she could figure out why, after the twenty-first lunar month, Hu Li came to him.

    Shu Yu followed to the county office and found that Meng Yunzheng was also there, and he and Xiang Weinan were talking in the study.

    As soon as Shu Yu entered, the two of them turned their heads and smiled at her at the same time. She was laughed inexplicably, "This is... what''s the good thing?"

    "It''s really a good thing, but it''s probably a headache for you." Meng Yunzheng stood up, pulled her to sit beside him, poured her a cup of tea, and then slowly said, "A letter from the capital. already."

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up, "What did the letter say?"

    "Your melon seeds are on fire. The emperor specially brought them out to entertain guests at the palace banquet on the night of the 30th New Year''s Eve. After that, many people inquired about it, and later learned that several adults had a way to go there, and they all came to the capital. The largest preserved fruit shop smells a business opportunity, and will probably come to Jiangyuan County in person in the near future. If there is no accident, it will buy a lot of goods. But the problem is... your goods are running out. "

    Shu Yu was really worried when he heard it.

    However, Meng Yunzheng''s words were not finished, "Of course, your sunflower oil is even more popular."

 Chapter 1298ï¼š Promotion to Weinan

    Chapter 1298 Promotion to Weinan

    Sunflower oil?

    Shu Yu looked at him earnestly, Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, "After the sunflower oil was delivered to the palace, the emperor asked someone to check it and found that it was better, fresher, healthier and more effective than ordinary oils."

    In the palace, there are imperial doctors and specialized food doctors. As for sunflower oil, which is called healthy and nutritious, it is natural to carefully check it. As a result, this test was unexpectedly happy.

    The emperor was naturally happy. As soon as he ascended the throne, a new type of healthy edible oil appeared immediately. He immediately ordered the palace to purchase and include sunflower oil in the daily oil.

    "In other words, soon, someone from the palace will come to discuss the supply of sunflower oil with you."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Holy shit, this is a lot of pressure.

    Although the order in the palace is an unimaginable big pie for her, it is also very hot.

    supplies the ingredients in the palace. If there is any problem, it can¡¯t be explained clearly in three or two sentences.

    but! There is no risk in doing business. Wealth is a risk. Such an opportunity is so rare that she has to give up. After that, she can only open such a small workshop in Jiangyuan County, and forget about the rest.

    Besides, with the publicity in the palace, if sunflowers are also planted in other places in the future, and sunflower oil is squeezed, they will not be able to compete with her, and her signboard will be launched directly after this time.

    Those who are powerful and powerful will naturally look for their way.

    There are pros and cons, and Shu Yu is more inclined to make this deal.

    But she didn''t know about the procurement in the palace, and the harem of the court was a place with many disputes and intrigues. It was hard to guarantee that no one would use sunflower oil to harm others, so she still shared her concerns.

    Meng Yunzheng laughed and said to her, "Don''t worry, the ingredients you buy into the palace will go through layers of review, and even if they are brought to the table, someone will try the dishes, and most people won''t start with it."

    There are many merchants supplying ingredients in the palace, ranging from firewood, rice, oil and salt, to clothing and jewelry, and they will be checked again and again. Sunflower oil is also put in a little when cooking, it is not used often, and there is really no need to worry too much.

    Meng Yunzheng gave her an idea, "No matter how bad it is, every time you ship the goods, let Zhao Xi help to inspect the goods and send him an extra salary to make sure nothing goes wrong."

    Shu Yu thought this was a good idea. Thinking that two of his own products had such a big market when they were launched, he became happy again, "When will the people who buy from the palace come over?"

    "Probably come with my promotion appointment letter." Xiang Weinan said calmly.

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "Promotion?? Are you going back to Beijing?"

    Xiang Weinan nodded, "Yeah, it''s all thanks to you. The new melon seeds and sunflower oil are all presented by Jiangyuan County. As the magistrate of Jiangyuan County, I have a lot of credit, and the emperor just borrowed it. For this reason, I will be recalled to the capital."

    Of course, Xiang Weinan had been neutral in the investigation of the Dong''an prefect and the arrest of the Jiangyuan magistrate.

    Shu Yu''s two things are just to ''remind'' the emperor that there is such a person in Jiangyuan County.

    When the new emperor ascended the throne, it was the time when he was hiring. He had to find an excuse to transfer Xiang Weinan back to the capital, and Shu Yu was the one who gave him the excuse.

    And the third prince is still secretly making a move, Xiang Weinan has an affinity with the Xiao family, and the emperor needs his help to deal with the Xiao family.

 Chapter 1299ï¼š good news for you

    Chapter 1299 There is good news for you

    When Shu Yu heard that he was going to deal with the Xiao family, he thought of what Xiao''s had said to her the day before he left.

    Political struggles can turn father and son into enemies and brothers, not to mention two husband and wife who are barely together.

    Xiang Weinan chose to stand on the emperor''s side from the very beginning, even if it wasn''t for himself, he had to do it for his family.

    I don''t know where he and Xiao Shi will go in the future.

    But these things were too far away from her. Shu Yu shook her head and didn''t think about it, she just said, "Congratulations on the promotion to the lord, but now that you are gone, I don''t know what the new county magistrate is. It''s not convenient for me to do anything now."

    No, she has to think about it, what else needs to be used for Xiang Weinan, and do it quickly before he leaves.

    Xiang Weinan himself does not know who the new magistrate is, and he has not received any news yet.

    "With your ability, what else can''t be done? Besides, there is another Meng Yunzheng here. Who is your opponent?"

    Meng Yunzheng, "You really look down on us."

    Xiang Weinan snorted softly, does he look down on them? He knows it personally.

    "But don''t worry, although I don''t know who will come, I guess it should be a conservative and talkative."

    This Jiangyuan County was poor and chaotic under the governance of the former magistrate, that is, after Xiang Weinan came to Weinan, it slowly got better. He was young and assertive, and soon began to carry out drastic reforms.

    For a full year and a half, Jiangyuan County is much better now than before.

    It¡¯s just that some reform measures take a long time to be effective. If the newly arrived magistrate is also radical and has completely different ideas from his measures, then Jiangyuan County will inevitably be in chaos again.

    The emperor sent him here not just to bring down the county magistrate here and the prefect of Dongan Prefecture, nor just to let him come to experience a lot of experience, but for the development of this place.

    Therefore, the candidates for the successor to the county magistrate are likely to be moderate and conservative officials who only need to continue the reform of Xiang Weinan.

    Shu Yu thinks about it too, he will know when the time comes.

    After discussing the matter, she saw that Meng Yunzheng and Xiang Weinan still had something to say, so she didn''t stop.

    The capital needs a lot of goods, so she still has to think about it.

    Shu Yu left the county office and didn''t go home, so he went straight out of the city to the workshop.

    Daniel has been staying in the oil mill recently. He now has several positions. There is nothing that can be done. There are not many people who can use it in Shu Yu''s hands. The newcomers are still under observation. Daniel worked harder.

    When Shu Yu came over, he was sweating profusely from inside.

    "Ayu, why are you here now? It''s already afternoon."

    "I''m here to tell you something."

    "What''s the matter." Daniel wiped his sweat, and the two walked towards Shu Yu''s office while talking.

    She and Daniel have set up offices here, and they occasionally talk about things here, mainly for cleanliness.

    As soon as the two sat down, Yingxi brought a pot of boiling water and poured tea.

    Daniel exhaled, "Ayu, tell me, is there anything you need my help with?"

    "It''s not enough to help. I came here to tell you good news."

    "good news?"

    "There is a letter from the capital. Our sunflower oil has been favored by the palace, and part of it will be supplied to the palace."

 Chapter 1300ï¼š Management candidates

    Chapter 1300 Manager Candidates

    "What?!"

    Daniel''s eyes widened, he suddenly stood up from the chair, and looked at her in shock.

    Shu Yu nodded, "You heard right, I just got the news."

    Not only sunflower oil, but also melon seeds will soon be sold.

    Daniel swallowed his saliva fiercely, always feeling a little dazed. Their workshop, a small workshop with less than fifty workers, now wants to do business with the palace?

    This step is too big.

    He was secretly thinking about when he could sell the things in the workshop to Fucheng, so he didn''t fall asleep most of the night.

    When he woke up, Ayu actually told him that the oil from their workshop had been favored by the most honorable people in the world.

    "Ayu, am I dreaming?"

    "Of course not." Shu Yu looked at him with a funny look as he squeezed his thighs fiercely, took a sip of tea and said, "But don''t disclose this matter, I''ll only tell you, and don''t tell the workshop. I know it from Lord Xiang. Before the people in the capital came, and before the deal was negotiated, everything would change. If it spreads all over the place, it would be bad for us."

    Daniel was still a little dazed. Hearing this, he immediately nodded with a serious expression, "I know, don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone."

    "But when they are working on weekdays, you should pay attention to it. Especially the part of the supply palace, you must choose the best one."

    "Yes, I understand."

    Seeing that he was almost digested, Shu Yu said, "You don''t want to do everything yourself. Now that we have few people in the workshop, you can still manage it. If there are too many in the future, you must not be exhausted. Take advantage of this time to watch it. Look, which people have management skills and good character, make people in charge, and manage a small part by one person, if there is any problem, you can find the person in charge."

    Daniel thought for a while, "I really have a choice, but..."

    "Just what?"

    Da Niu scratched his head, "This man works hard, he is willing to endure hardships, speaks and is organized, it is him, he is..."

    "Is he from Ruanjia Village?" Shu Yu raised his eyebrows and asked.

    Daniel was surprised, "How do you know who I''m talking about?"

    "Because I am also optimistic about him, not to mention that you are so hesitant, I naturally guessed it."

    Daniel smiled embarrassedly, "Then do you think Dali can be in charge?"

    Shu Yu is actually quite optimistic about Ruan Dali. When he was recruiting workers, Ruanjia Village also got news.

    Not to mention, five or six people really came.

    Because of Mrs. Ruan and the head of the village, she didn''t like Ruanjia Village at all, so she excluded Ruanjia Village almost without thinking.

    Although this is a bit arrogant, but there is no way, Ruanjia Village has a very bad reputation here. If it was just the Ruan family, and as the village chief, she had to doubt the atmosphere of the Ruan family village.

    Ruan Dali was naturally also on the rejection list, but then everyone else walked away scolding, only Ruan Dali was squatting outside the workshop.

    He didn''t leave until the recruitment was over. After Shu Yu came out, he caught up and asked her to give him some time to explain the situation.

    Shu Yu nodded, almost listening to Ruan Dali hurriedly finishing things while walking.

    What made her interested was that Ruan Dali''s family used to have an oil extraction workshop.

 Chapter 1301ï¼š Ruan Jiacun Ruan Dali

    Chapter 1301 Ruan Jiacun Ruan Dali

    Ruan Dali is from the Ruan family village. When his father made some money outside, he opened a small workshop in the village.

    After the workshop opened, he began to buy rapeseed and dried it with his younger brother at home.

    It was fine in the beginning. People in the nearby villages didn¡¯t want to go too far to buy oil. Seeing that Father Ruan¡¯s price was fair and the things were good, they would buy oil at his house and go home.

    But slowly, when the villagers saw that his family was making money, they would come to the house from time to time to provide credit.

    The one who took the lead was the mother-in-law of the village head of Ruan Village, and it was difficult for Father Ruan to ask him for it.

    Ruan¡¯s mother came to the door and said that the village chief Ruan scolded his mother-in-law on the surface, but they went back to their family and continued to provide credit.

    Later, others followed suit. They said inside and out that everyone was from Ruanjia Village, and their ancestors belonged to a family. Those who knew the basics would not rely on him.

    Just like this, the Ruan family not only couldn''t get the money back, but they had to post it back by themselves. Even so, the people of Ruanjia Village were still dissatisfied.

    Later, the workshop could no longer be opened, and the uncle of the Ruan family fell ill again. Father Ruan needed money and went to these people on credit.

    Who knew that not only would the money not be returned, but he also quarreled with others, which eventually turned into a fight. Father Ruan was directly slapped with blood by a stone.

    Village Chief Ruan came forward, but only with the muddy, scolded the person who beat people, but accused Ruan''s father that he should not be too harsh.

    Ruan Dali¡¯s family felt very cold towards Ruan¡¯s village. Although Ruan¡¯s younger uncle recovered later, and Ruan¡¯s father went out to work with him, there were few people in the village.

    Ruan Dali was thirteen or fourteen years old at that time, and he had the spirit of a young man, and he hated it even more.

    He has the skill of pressing oil, and he also fell out with the people of Ruanjia Village.

    Shu Yu considered him carefully, and later went back and asked Axiang and Fu Xiangdi mother and daughter.

    The two of them were very clear about what happened to the Ruan family. Although they had no contact with Ruan Dali, they knew about the situation of the other''s family.

    Shu Yu kept the person for his craftsmanship, and after contacting him, he found that he was a good person.

    Even if the big cow doesn''t mention it today, Shu Yu has this idea.

    Since the two hit it off, the first choice was decided.

    In this way, there is Luo Chun on the side of the Guazifang, and Ruan Dali on the side of the oil press.

    There are not many people in the workshop right now, so it¡¯s okay for two people to manage it temporarily.

    Determined the candidate, and the Daniel went to call the person over.

    Ruan Dali was a little apprehensive at first, he knew exactly where his weaknesses were. Because he was from Ruanjia Village and was implicated by Ruanjia Village, he knew that the owner would take precautions against him.

    Therefore, he worked extraordinarily hard, not asking his employer to pay more attention to him, but only hoped to keep this job.

    His father and mother are both old. Back then, his father was hit on the head by a stone, and he still had sequelae. Now he suffers from frequent headaches and can only serve a few acres of land at home. Even so, it''s not good to do heavy work.

    But now that the owner came over, the others didn''t look for him, but he did. Ruan Dali was very nervous.

    Who knew that as soon as he got to the office, Shu Yu would let him sit and drink tea, and the next sentence was to mention that he was in charge.

    Ruan Dali''s hand holding the teacup froze, "Master, you, are you serious?"

    "Of course it''s true. When you become a steward, I will give you wages. You can work hard in the future. If there is anything you don''t understand, you can ask Da Niu. If you have any opinions, you can put it forward and discuss it together. As our workshop grows bigger and bigger. , the things you have to manage in the future will become bigger and bigger, and I hope you will not live up to my expectations."

 Chapter 1302ï¼š Beijing is coming

    Chapter 1302 Someone is coming from the capital

    Ruan Dali''s face flushed with excitement, and nodded hurriedly, "Don''t worry, boss, I will definitely do my best, I, I will definitely be worthy of your trust."

    Shu Yu nodded, told him some precautions, and asked him to plan the direction afterward.

    She still hoped that Ruan Dali could read more books and read in her spare time. In the future, the workshop will get bigger and bigger, and it will inevitably have to deal with some account deeds. Even negotiating with outsiders requires ink in her stomach.

    Ruan Dali is literate. When he built his own workshop, he followed his father and uncle to read the ledger.

    He helped to record the ledger of those people in Ruanjia Village.

    But it only stops at recognizing some common and simple words, and he will be numb if it is more complicated.

    Now my identity is different, and the responsibilities on my shoulders are heavier.

    Fortunately, Ruan Dali was a man of his own accord and knew that he had to study harder now, otherwise no one would obey him even if he was in charge.

    Shu Yu was very satisfied with his idea. After a few words of encouragement, he got up and took him and Daniel to the oil mill.

    Then, in front of everyone, he officially announced Ruan Dali¡¯s decision to be promoted to steward.

    "... Ruan Dali''s performance these days, I and Director Lu have seen it, and he will be the manager of the oil mill from now on. If you have any questions, you can contact him or Director Lu. I As I said earlier, everyone here is the same, and those who have the ability and ability may rise up. We will all see if they do well. I hope everyone will work hard like Steward Ruan, and there will still be many opportunities in the future. "

    Everyone was stunned, and immediately started to congratulate Ruan Dali.

    After Shu Yu finished speaking, he and Daniel withdrew from the oil mill.

    She asked Daniel to work harder and pay more attention recently, so she left the workshop.

    Shu Yu thought that the person who came to the capital would not arrive at least half a month later, but she didn''t expect that the other person would come earlier than she thought.

    Ten days later, a carriage slowly stopped not far from the Luji workshop.

    A man in his thirties got off the carriage. The man raised his eyes and looked at the workshop in front of him. He turned his head and said to the person who was still in the carriage, "Master Biao, we''re here."

    The curtain of the car was lifted, Ren Huai glanced casually, and then got out of the car, "Let''s go, go and have a look."

    The two walked to the gate of the workshop one after the other. Seeing this, Lao Yang, the gatekeeper, immediately stood up, came to the gate and asked with a smile, "Who is the son looking for?"

    "Oh, I''m not looking for someone." Ren Huai smiled and said modestly, "Old man, we came from a long way and saw someone in a house here, want to ask for a glass of water, and then ask for directions."

    Lao Yang turned his head and lifted the kettle from the stove, poured two cups of hot water directly, "It''s normal to encounter difficulties when you are away from home, I understand, nothing else, hot water is always indispensable, here, this On a cold day, it''s just warm and warm."

    Ren Huai thanked him, holding the cup while blowing and chatting, "Old man, your workshop seems to be quite big, what is it doing here?"

    Lao Yang said ''hi'', "You guys are really from out of town, and you don''t even know what we do. Well, do you see the sign above? This is our Lu Ji workshop. It''s the Lu family''s business. People in Jiangyuan County know about buying and selling."

 Chapter 1303ï¼š On the importance of concierge

    Chapter 1303 On the Importance of the Concierge

    Ren Huai, "..."

    So, what exactly does it do?

    Lao Yang seemed to be in good spirits. Seeing that they were very interested, he simply moved two stools out for them to sit on.

    "You said our workshop is quite big, right? I''m very proud to talk about this. I live so old, this is the biggest workshop I''ve ever seen, and this is our owner."

    said he gave a thumbs up.

    Immediately after that, he sighed, "I used to work in other workshops too. If nothing else, let''s just say that the workshop I stayed at last time was so small that it was difficult for people to turn around. Especially stingy. If we can''t make money, we blame our bad looks. You said that this has nothing to do with our appearance. He doesn''t care about looks, doesn''t he just want to find an excuse to deduct our wages? He must really believe in the face or something. , just go to Dongqing Temple, and ask the master of Dongqing Temple to do the math. You know Dongqing Temple, right? You are from other places, and you may not have heard of it. Let me tell you, Dongqing Temple is ours. This¡­¡­"

    Ren Huai smiled and put down the cup, "Old man, we are in a hurry, so let''s go, thank you for your hospitality."

    "Ah? Are you leaving now? I haven''t finished speaking yet. By the way, you said you wanted to ask for directions, where are you going?"

    Ren Huai was still smiling, "We are going to Jiangyuan County, is this the way to go?"

    Lao Yang slapped his thigh, "Wrong way, you should go that way."

    "Thank you."

    After Ren Huai finished speaking, he turned around and got on the carriage again.

    Watching the carriage slowly go away, Lao Yang gave a ''tsk'', looked at the two cups that were just shaken out for a little tea, and shook his head.

    With a shake of , he saw Daniel come out of the workshop.

    Daniel should have seen the two figures, and after walking to the door, he frowned and stared at the back of the carriage and asked, "Anyone here?"

    "Isn''t it? He''s here to inquire about our workshop again. He was trying to make a clich¨¦ from my mouth, but I was dismissed."

    Daniel laughed, "Good job."

    "That is, I am so trusted by the owner and occupy such an important position, of course I can''t go wrong."

    Old Yang is in his fifties, and at this age he has never thought about doing anything other than farming. Who knew that the owner would actually value him and let him guard the gate. They also said that this was the first checkpoint in the workshop, which was very important. Therefore, the gatekeeper must have a flexible mind and rich experience to be competent.

    Look, the owner is saying that he is smart. After a lot of age, to be able to get such an evaluation, Lao Yang is very motivated.

    Every day, he played with 12 points of spirit, and dutifully watched the people who came in and out.

    Others say that the doorman is not very promising, but Lao Yang doesn''t think so, his concierge is different from other concierge. His salary is not low at all, and his boss often comes to ask him questions, but he has to report the situation to the chief steward every two days.

    Since the opening of the workshop, there have been quite a few people here and there, outside the city, county and other places to inquire. There were even two of them who were found out by him, and he immediately told the owner.

    The owner not only praised him, but also gave him a bonus.

    Lao Yang doesn''t even drink alcohol anymore, because he made a mistake by drinking. He is now in love with drinking tea. Although it''s all cheap tea leaves and bitter tea picked by the old lady at home, he can still last a while if he saves some drinks.

    After the owner found out, he even gave him a bag of tea, he didn''t know how precious it was.

 Chapter 1304ï¼š Big bulls guess

    Chapter 1304 Daniel''s guess

    Daniel knew about the treatment Shu Yu gave to Lao Yang. Looking at Lao Yang''s adoring eyes and radiant spirit, he had to admire A Yu''s ability.

    He has also met a lot of shopkeepers, some of whom have good temperaments, but so far he has never seen anyone who values ??the concierge so much.

    The concierge of many workshops is not only a decoration, but may even be the source of bad things.

    Ayu is very clear, so she is extra cautious in choosing the concierge.

    "By the way, big steward, that son doesn''t look like someone from the neighborhood or from the city. They look richer than everyone I''ve seen before."

    Old Yang made a sound, and Daniel was stunned for a while, raised his eyes to look at the carriage that had completely disappeared, and frowned.

    Lao Yang asked, "Mr. Steward, is there something wrong?"

    Daniel pondered for a moment, and then counted the time. Although he thought it was unlikely, he still brought it up.

    He asked Lao Yang about the details of the two people, and Lao Yang described the way they dress and speak, as well as the appearance of the carriage.

    The time was too short, and he couldn''t keep staring at others, it was just a general impression.

    Da Niu knew it, "Old Yang, look at the workshop. If Steward Luo and Steward Ruan ask about it, say I''m going back to the county town to find the owner. It''s not an urgent matter and I''ll talk about it when I get back tomorrow."

    "it is good."

    Daniel left, and Lao Yang blinked behind him, "Honey, nothing really happened, right?"

    Who are those two people, and where did they come from?

    Ren Huai, who was remembered by Lao Yang, was sitting in the carriage and frowning. The smile that he had always had when facing Lao Yang fell down after turning around.

    After getting on the carriage, the man beside him asked, "Master Biao, shall we leave without asking clearly?"

    Ren Huai sneered, "What else do I need to ask? The old man is obviously wary of us, and he can''t ask anything."

    "Then let''s go straight to Mr. Lu Xiang now?"

    Ren Huai shook his head, "Mr. Xu, you are too impatient. I can''t hear anything from the workshop. There is always news about Mr. Lu Xiangjun in the county. Know first, we will have more leverage and initiative when talking about business. ."

    Director Xu didn''t say anything more. On this trip, the owner explained everything to the young master Biao.

    After the two arrived at the county seat, they found an inn to stay temporarily, intending to find out more and then meet Shu Yu.

    But what they didn''t know was the county town where the ox and their front and back feet arrived.

    As soon as he entered the city, he went straight to Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu is currently counting the goods in the shop. After the New Year, there will be fewer people buying melon seeds.

    This is also normal, only her family has melon seeds, and the price is not low. Ordinary people do not have the spare money to eat them.

    Shu Yu doesn''t plan to cut prices, at least not yet. The people from the capital are coming soon, and the price is too low for her to talk about.

    Daniel came at this time. He found Shu Yu and told his guess.

    "You said it would take about half a month to arrive, but it''s been about ten days now. I think they came here strangely. Did they come from the capital? Buy melon seeds or sunflower oil?"

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Sunflower oil was purchased in the palace, so I wouldn''t just drive two carriages here. I guess it was someone from the preserved fruit shop in the capital who came to buy the sunflower seeds."

    "Then they quietly went to the workshop to ask Lao Yang, did they have any other ideas?"

 Chapter 1305ï¼š The rumored Shu Yu

    Chapter 1305 The Rumored Shu Yu

    Shu Yu smiled, "This is normal. If it were me, I would take the opportunity to go around the workshop first. Don''t worry, since they are here, they will always come to me, we just wait."

    "Okay, then I''ll go back to the workshop and watch."

    "Um... After you go back, let Lao Yang look at the door. Anyway, whoever comes to inquire is the same as today. Let''s change the subject. In short, don''t talk about the workshop. Talk to the two stewards and let them be careful. Click, and the rest will do as usual."

    Daniel nodded, "Okay, I see."

    Shu Yu waited for the Daniel to leave, and then explained to the two guys in the shop to let them pay attention. In the past two days, someone may come to inquire about the news.

    Shu Yu guessed that they would hide their identity and go to the workshop first, and most of them would also inquire about her situation in the county town first.

    Sure enough, the next day, two strangers really came to the shop for a walk.

    Shu Yu was not there at the time, and the description should be those two people.

    she thought, the other party should find her in a few days.

    Who knows what to wait for, and wait for three days without seeing anyone.

    Shu Yu had to suspect that he guessed wrong, these two people may not be from the capital at all.

    But what she didn''t know was that Ren Huai at this time also doubted what she had heard.

    "She ran to her grandfather''s house with an axe and cut off her uncle''s leg?"

    Manager Xu followed behind him into the inn where he was staying, closed the door and poured a cup of tea for the two of them, sighed and said, "This gentleman of Lu Xiang is such a reckless person."

    Ren Huai rubbed his forehead, "Yeah, I thought she had developed a heat pack and had sunflower seeds that no one else had seen before. She should be a smart and shrewd person. I didn''t expect to do things so forward-looking. Regardless of the future, only know to use brute force to solve the problem.¡±

    "Maybe she is young and energetic. It is said that she just turned her head last year. It is normal for a girl of this age to be angry with someone who sells herself and separates her from her parents."

    "If you get angry again, then you have to worry about your reputation." Ren Huai did not agree with Shu Yu''s approach. He was born into a big family, and he had seen a lot of darkness in the back house.

    Don''t say far, just say his cousin, because she was born as a woman, and was commented by fortune-telling as a nemesis for the family. The grandmother threw her on the mountain when she was born, and the cousin died and was placed in the nunnery after she survived.

    Grandmother didn''t like her, even if she survived, you can imagine the day. But even so, for the sake of fame, my cousin still serves her grandmother well and pleases her grandmother. Later, when she got married, she also moved around with her parents'' family diligently, because she still needed her family''s backing.

    But Lu Shuyu is now a village lord, even if this is just a small county town, the reputation of being unfilial is very bad for her.

    Guanshi Xu sighed, "Speaking of this, Lu Xiangjun is really lucky. He was exiled to the southwest and met Mr. Qi. By chance, he developed a hot pack, and Mr. Qi was willing to help her present it. With Mr. Qi on the way She is indeed able to be a powerful **** in this small county town. The county owner wanted to trouble her, and Mrs. Qi happened to give her a gift, which frightened the county owner Zhang to not dare to be presumptuous. Even the magistrate of Jiangyuan County values ??her very much."

    "Lord Keqi, this protection card will be used up sooner or later."

    "Master Biao, what should we do now?"

 Chapter 1306ï¼š Go to Nguyen Village

    Chapter 1306 Go to Ruanjia Village

    Ren Huai pondered for a moment, "Go, go to Ruanjia Village to see if those rumors are true."

    He felt that the matter of Lu Xiangjun carrying an axe to chop down his grandmother was too exaggerated. It was unfilial. If he did, he should not be scolded to death.

    So he planned to go to the place where the incident happened.

    Director Xu had no objection. The two changed into inconspicuous clothes and went to Ruanjia Village in a carriage.

    The ground of Ruanjia Village is bumpy and it is very difficult to walk.

    Ren and Huai frowned and got off the carriage at the entrance of the village. They immediately asked someone for directions. They didn''t say that they wanted to find Mrs. Ruan, but only said that a wild dog took one of his purses and ran to the village. Now, he wants to go in and look for it, ask the villager to help lead the way, and give him five cents back.

    The man naturally complied, and tried his best to lead Ren Huai and the two around the village.

    Ren Huai was talking to him as he walked, and unknowingly he mentioned Lu Xiangjun.

    But most of the villagers in Ruanjia Village didn''t like Shu Yu. They felt that because of her, Ruanjia Village was getting worse and worse.

    Ruan''s Village was a relatively wealthy village earlier, but in just two short years, it was about to become the bottom. In the final analysis, it was the dispute between her and Mrs. Ruan.

    Although Shu Yu didn''t publicize this matter, he had no choice. Master Yu sent someone to destroy Mrs Ruan''s house.

    At that time, Mr. Yu was instructed by the "superior" and wanted to do good deeds and have a child in the future. Naturally, he had to let everyone know that it was not himself who was at fault, but the ruthless people like Mrs. Ruan.

    He didn''t care about Village Chief Ruan at all, and spread the matter all over the place.

    The people in the nearby villages and the county town of the town all know that there is such a cold-blooded person in Ruanjia Village who is so cold-hearted that he will sell all the children of his daughter''s family regardless of his own daughter''s life or death.

    The problem is that such a person, Village Chief Ruan did not properly discipline and guard her, and it gave her a second thought. In the end, Village Chief Ruan had to cover her up.

    Such a village, such a Ruan family, whoever dares to marry them, the children will be sold out.

    There was even a person who married Ruanjia Village. After the child was abducted by Paihuazi, he also looked suspiciously at his in-laws. There were two families who went to Ruanjia Village to make a scene.

    This matter has been noisy for several months, but then it subsided.

    However, He Shuyu was very famous. First he was exiled, and then he became a Xiangjun. These topics were discussed one after another. Every time he talked about Lu Xiangjun, the things that Mrs. Ruan did would be picked up and whipped again.

    In short, since Shu Yu was recognized, there have been only a handful of girls and boys who have gotten married in Ruanjia Village in the past two years, and many people have been directly dismissed from their marriages.

    But these people aside from blaming Mrs. Ruan occasionally, they put the blame on Shu Yu more.

    If it wasn''t for her sudden return, where did all these things come from? Exile is exile, why is there such a beautiful appearance? When she returned to Jiangyuan County, she literally put Ruanjia Village on the shelf and cooked it.

    The villager who was leading the way in front of him was the one who had this idea.

    So when talking about Shu Yu, almost all of them are negative comments. Compared with those rumors in the county town, it is much more exaggerated.

    Ren Huai felt that he had too many personal emotions and didn''t quite believe it.

    Until a few people walked outside Madam Ruan''s house and saw half of the collapsed house.

    The villager said in a low voice, "This is the ancestral home of Lord Luxiang."

 Chapter 1307ï¼š The status of Mrs. Ruan

    Chapter 1307 The current situation of Mrs. Ruan

    Ren Huai looked at the collapsed ruins that were completely unrepaired, and was speechless for a long time.

    The courtyard wall of Ruan''s house was smashed in half by Master Yu, and this half included the location of the kitchen.

    Now the kitchen can''t be used, so the Ruan family rebuilt a simple stove on the side of the courtyard wall that was not broken, and built a small shed on top, which looked particularly shabby.

    At this time, Mrs. Ruan was cooking on the stove.

    Ren Huai couldn''t help but take two steps forward, frowning slightly at Madam Ruan''s hunched back and thin appearance.

    After a while, a man limped out of the room, came to Mrs. Ruan with a cane and asked, "Mother, hurry up!"

    Ren Huai was surprised, this is Lu Xiangjun''s uncle, right? His leg was actually broken.

    Mrs. Ruan responded quickly and started stuffing firewood into the stove.

    The man''s temper was obviously very irritable. Seeing that Mrs. Ruan didn''t speak, he turned around and went back to the house.

    It''s just that when he passed the shelf on the side, he stood on one foot, hit the shelf with crutches on the ground, and scolded, "Dry these wild vegetables all day, eat wild vegetables every day, and everyone eats green."

    Mrs. Ruan quickly stood up, "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, I''ll give you scrambled eggs today, the wild vegetable girl eats it by herself, you go back to your room to rest."

    "Make your meal and go."

    The man stepped on the wild vegetables on the ground and returned to the house, without even looking at Mrs. Ruan.

    Mrs. Ruan sighed, wiped her tears, squatted down and picked up the wild vegetables, put them on the shelf again, and then went back to cook.

    Not long after, a woman came in with a basket and walked up to Mrs Ruan and scolded, "Mother, you will wash your clothes yourself in the future. You only change them once a month, and they are dirty and can''t be washed clean. You can change them next time. Do you work harder?"

    Mrs. Ruan pinched her clothes, "Eldest daughter-in-law, mother is wearing a thicker cotton-padded coat. It was too cold a while ago, so I could only wear that one, and I couldn''t help it."

    "What''s the matter, blame me for dismantling your other padded coat to make clothes for the child? You can''t do anything, I can do it? The child is growing up day by day, his pants are strangling his ankles, what can I do? Didn''t you offend the second girl of the Lu family, will our family live like this?"

    Madam Ruan burst into tears, "Okay, it''s all my fault, I''m going to kneel and kowtow to that girl, and I''ll beg her. Let her take revenge on me if she has any resentment or hatred, and let you go, will she or not? , I''ll stab myself twice."

    The eldest daughter-in-law pouted, "You can see others first, right?"

    An impatient voice came from the door, "What''s the noise, is the meal ready? Get out of here if you don''t eat it."

    Mrs. Ruan didn''t dare to answer, the eldest daughter-in-law snorted coldly, and went to dry the clothes herself.

    When the rice was ready, Mrs. Ruan gave everyone a bowl.

    The others were sitting and eating in the main room, but she brought a bowl of rice soup and half a bowl of wild vegetables, huddled behind the stove and swallowed hard while crying.

    Ren Huai didn''t look any further, turned and left Ruanjia Village.

    After getting on the carriage, Manager Xu shook his head and said, "This is too bad, after all, the old lady of the Ruan family didn''t kill anyone, Lu Xiangjun came back, and her younger siblings were sold away before they were sold. It was exposed. Smashing someone''s house and breaking my uncle''s leg is enough."

    Ren Huai glanced at him, didn''t say anything, just explained to the driver, "Go to Shangshi Village."

 Chapter 1308ï¼š Is Lu Xiangjun a simple person?

    Chapter 1308 Is Lord Lu Xiang a simple person?

    When he arrived at Shangshi Village, Ren Huai also used similar excuses to inquire about Shu Yu''s situation.

    Unlike Ruanjia Village, the villagers of Shangshi Village naturally praised Shu Yu.

    If nothing else, the road conditions in this village are much better than those in Ruanjia Village.

    Although Shu Yu does not appear in Shangshi Village very often, she does benefit the village.

    That''s right, she didn''t follow her village when she recruited workers, especially not long ago, I heard that she also promoted the villagers of Ruanjia Village to be stewards, and the people of Shangshi Village didn''t get any benefits.

    This makes some people feel a little sour.

    But that''s all, they definitely won''t say these words in front of outsiders.

    After all, in the future, Lu Xiangjun''s workshop will expand the number of recruits. If they talk nonsense, they will not even have such an opportunity to go back to Shicun.

    Therefore, when Ren Huai and the two talked about Shu Yu, the villagers of Shangshi Village kept praising him.

    Shu Yu''s workshops are mostly from other villages due to fairness and openness. But Lu Erbai is not. Half of his construction team is from Shangshi Village.

    So they said that the Lu family''s father and daughter were good to the villagers, and they were given priority in recruiting workers.

    They are grateful and will give back to the village.

    Because of them last year, everyone in Shangshi Village had a good year, and life was prosperous.

    Ren Huai stayed here for a while and hardly spoke ill of the Lu family.

    After coming out of Shangshi Village, Ren Huai couldn''t help sighing.

    Director Xu said, "These two villages'' evaluation of Lu Xiangjun is simply two extremes."

    "What does this mean?"

    Guanshi Xu thought for a while, "It means that Lu Xiangjun is very emotional. If he treats her well, she will return it tenfold. If she treats her badly, she will take revenge and go back without even thinking about it. Master Biao, such a person has a simple idea. Without thinking carefully, without considering the overall situation and reputation, it is destined to not be a big business."

    Ren Huai smiled and leaned on the carriage. He actually did not agree with Shu Yu''s promotion of his relatives into his own business.

    It was really unwise for her to let her cousin be the head of the workshop.

    A person who grew up in the countryside and had no experience in taking on this important task, the future fate of Lu Ji Workshop can be imagined.

    Director Xu saw that he was silent, so he said again, "Master Biao, what shall we do next? The temperament of Lu Xiangjun is really not suitable for cooperation with her."

    Ren Huai stood up straight, "Who said that? The more simple people are, the more beneficial it is to us. The more benefits we can get from talking about cooperation, the bigger the deal, this business is worth doing."

    "Master Biao is planning to..." He thought for a while and lowered his voice, "But Master Biao, don''t forget that Lu Xiangjun also has a fianc¨¦, Meng Yunzheng, who made the capital uproar last year. This man can endure more than ten humiliations. In 2010, he brought down his adoptive father, that is not a simple person. With him around, it is not easy to get a good deal from Lu Xiangjun. "

    In fact, they have been inquiring about the news in the past few days. Everything else is fine, but the news that Lu Xiangjun is actually engaged to Meng Yunzheng shocked them the most.

    After knowing about at that time, both of them suspected that they were people with the same name and surname.

    According to Director Xu, the luck of this township lord is really good. In the past, someone with high authority like Mr. Qi escorted him, and then there was someone with a deep mind like Meng Yunzheng to give advice.

    Manager Xu shook his head, "Probably all the hardships she suffered in the early years are now compensated for her."

 Chapter 1309ï¼š Meng Yunzheng participates in the county test

    Chapter 1309 Meng Yunzheng participates in the county exam

    Ren Huai smiled, "Meng Yunzheng? Don''t forget what we heard, he is about to take the county exam."

    Director Xu''s eyes lit up, "Then let''s wait for him to leave Jiangyuan County, and then find Lu Xiangjun?"

    After he finished speaking, he frowned again, "But he will come back sooner or later, when he comes back..."

    "What happened when you come back? We just let Lu Xiang-Jun give you a little more profit, but we didn''t do anything to her, and we didn''t make her lose."

    makes sense.

    After the two decided, they waited quietly.

    Shu Yu did not expect that Meng Yunzheng had to leave before the people from the capital came to him.

    The county exam was in February, and it is now the end of January. Now that he has to travel non-stop, Meng Yunzheng really can''t delay any longer.

    Shu Yu gave him something to prepare for the exam, "I won''t give you anything else, you can buy it in time when you get to your hometown. This thing is called instant noodles, and what I tried to make these two days is a small piece of noodle cake. You can eat it after brewing it with water. It¡¯s very simple and convenient. You can also eat it dry. Now it¡¯s just the county exam. It¡¯s not like staying in the exam room for several days like the township exam, so it¡¯s not a big problem to eat.¡±

    Meng Yunzheng looked at the small noodle cake in his hand in surprise, and brought it to the tip of his nose to smell it, there was a faint fragrance.

    He broke off a small piece with his hand and put it in his mouth. It was crunchy, but it was delicious?

    He put away the dough and said with a smile, "You have inquired clearly about the examination room."

    "Of course you have to be clear, so that you can prepare in advance." Shu Yu put away a few pieces of noodles, "This time Zhao Xi is not by your side, only you, you have to take care of yourself."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll come back as soon as I finish the exam. You wait for me at home. If something happens, find Zhao Xi. Xiang Weinan hasn''t left yet, you can take this opportunity to trouble him more."

    Zhao Xi, who was not far away, couldn''t see it. He said to Shu You, who was beside him, "You said that the two of them are obviously independent people, and they can do things beautifully without anyone. Why is this now? It sounds like they don''t have the ability to take care of themselves, are their brains sick?"

    Shuyou opened his mouth, just as he was about to return to him, he suddenly felt a little uncomfortable in his heart.

    When she suppressed the uncomfortable feeling, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng had finished talking, and the latter was ready to set off.

    There were only Meng Yunzheng and Cheyen on this trip, and Meng Pei went out for a dart.

    He came back after the New Year and continued to work in the security bureau. A few days ago, the security bureau had a long-distance **** who needed someone and assigned Meng Pei.

    Meng Pei felt that Meng Yunzheng was so old, and he had also been to his hometown to meet the Meng family, and it was a small scene like the county exam. He could handle it by himself, so he went out happily.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t want to start a new school and move the crowd. He felt that Meng Pei was in good shape now. He had been worried before that after killing Gongqiu in revenge, his father would lose his mother and no sustenance, and people would be depressed.

    Now that he is busier than himself, Meng Yunzheng is relieved.

    Leaving Xiao Songle at Lu''s house, Meng Yunzheng and Cheyen went out of the city on their way.

    Shu Yu sent people away, exhaled, and turned to go home.

    Who knew that just after taking two steps, Zhao Xi''s exclamation suddenly came from behind, "Miss..."

    Shu Yu turned around abruptly, and saw that Shu You''s face was pale, covering her mouth and vomiting darkly.

    She was startled, "Sister, what''s the matter with you?"

    Zhao Xi half hugged the person and anxiously gave her a pulse.

 Chapter 1310ï¼š Shu You is pregnant

    Chapter 1310 Shu You is pregnant

    Shu Yu hurriedly walked to the two of them and asked, "How is it?"

    The expression on Zhao Xiu''s face... is very subtle.

    He seemed a little excited and a little bit incredulous, took the pulse''s hand back, wiped it on his clothes, and put it on Shu You''s wrist again.

    Shu Yu, "..." Are you talking?

    Zhao Xi was silent for a long time this time, and then slowly raised his head, looked at Shu You, swallowed hard and said, "It seems, it seems to be a happy pulse."

    Everyone present was stunned, Ximai?

    Shu Yu was overjoyed, "Sister, you are pregnant."

    Shu You looked shocked and looked down at her flat belly, "I have a baby in my belly?"

    Zhao Xi finally reacted this time and grinned, "Yes, we have a baby, Ayou, it''s been almost a month."

    Shu You''s menstrual cycle has always been inaccurate, mainly due to the loss of health in the early years, especially in the two years of Zhang''s family, sometimes it even stopped for two months.

    At that time, Shu You didn''t understand. She thought that she might be pregnant because she didn''t have her period, and she was laughed at by Mrs. Zhang.

    Later, He Li went home, ate and slept well every day, and then slowly came back to normal.

    After marrying Zhao Xi, he would often massage her acupuncture points to regulate her qi and blood. Now that he is in good shape, he still occasionally refuses or a few days in advance.

    It was a few days late this time, and Shu You didn''t think anything was wrong.

    Who would have thought that he had a child.

    For some reason, her eyes suddenly became sour, and the tears couldn''t help falling.

    Zhao Xi was instantly nervous, "What''s wrong? Is there any discomfort?"

    Shu Yu knew that she was happy. Don''t look at Shu You now that she doesn''t care about what happened at the beginning, but the label of not being able to have children has been on her for several years, causing her to collapse and want to die.

    Now, everything is over.

    Shu You shook his head, took a breath and adjusted his mood, and then asked a little nervously, "I felt stuffy just now, is the child okay?"

    "It''s okay, the pulse is normal. However, in the early stages of pregnancy, many people reacted very badly. Morning sickness, backache and lethargy are normal, don''t worry too much. It''s just that you have to work harder these few months."

    "I''m not afraid of hard work." What is this hard work? The thought of a little life in her belly filled her with joy.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help shaking his head, "Okay, don''t stand here, let''s go back to the city first."

    "Yes, yes, go back to the city."

    Zhao Xi directly picked up Shu You and sent it to the carriage, then nervously told the driver to walk slowly, look at the road, and turn around when you encounter stones, don''t get stuck.

    The way he babbled made Shu Yu and Shu You couldn''t help but hold their foreheads.

    The carriage entered the city gate and went straight back home.

    Although the Zhao family is close, there is no female elder in the Zhao family. Even if there are two doctors in the family, they have already bought servants, but they are not as comfortable in the Lu family.

    The woman was just pregnant, when she was emotionally fluctuating, very sensitive and vulnerable, and Zhao Xi felt more at ease with the close family members watching over her.

    So the two discussed it on the road. In the early days of Shu You''s pregnancy, the husband and wife both lived in Lu''s house.

    Shu Yu, "..." Have you considered the feelings of Doctor Zhao? Even if the old doctor Zhao is not at home every three days, he can''t just pretend that there is no such person.

 Chapter 1311ï¼š proud old lady

    Chapter 1311 Raised eyebrows old lady

    When the carriage stopped in front of Lu''s house, Shu Yu jumped down first and entered the gate directly.

    Zhao Xi supported Shu You and walked slowly behind. When she was walking around the shadow wall, the old lady had heard the news from Shu Yu and greeted her excitedly.

    "Oh, Ayou is back, walk slowly, don''t worry."

    The old lady smiled, holding Shu You''s other hand and staring at her stomach earnestly.

    Shu You was not nervous at first, but the two people around her were like this, and she started to take it seriously, and then she felt sour in her stomach, and ran to the side to vomit.

    Shu Yu couldn''t stand it anymore, "You guys will put a lot of pressure on my sister, relax, eat and drink, don''t be too restrictive. Children are very tenacious, just don''t run or jump."

    people, "¡­"

    It makes sense and it doesn¡¯t make sense. You are an unmarried eldest daughter who seems to know more than them.

    But seeing Shu You''s uncomfortable appearance, the old lady and Zhao Xi really didn''t dare to say anything more.

    When Shu You was feeling better, Zhao Xi helped her back to her room to rest.

    Looking at the back of the husband and wife, the old lady exhaled and said fiercely, "Ayou is pregnant, I see what else they can say about those dogs."

    Shu You''s previous marriage was not good, and she was not pregnant for two years. The people in Dayan Village secretly described her as a broom star.

    Later, Zhang Shu''s matter was exposed, and everyone knew that Shu You was still in business.

    But there are always some aunts and aunts who don''t believe it, whispering behind their backs, saying that although Zhang Shu has a broken sleeve, who stipulates that he can''t touch women? Maybe she can''t give birth.

    Afterwards, the Lu family all went to the southwest penal colony. While they were away, the old woman spread rumors everywhere, saying that Shu You was actually Zhang Shu''s. Anyway, Zhang Shu was blind and dumb, and the old woman didn''t mind. Drag one more person into the water and pour dirty water on Shuyou.

    Unfortunately, before the Lu family returned to Jiangyuan County, Mrs. Zhang was chopped to death by Zhang Shu.

    Otherwise, the old lady would definitely come to the door to settle accounts with her.

    But Mrs. Zhang died, and the words she spread still exist. Although they dare not say it outright because the Lu family is now rich and powerful, they still secretly suspect that Shu You will not be able to give birth.

    Shu Yu and Shu You both advised the old lady not to take it to heart, but with that being said, how could they really not mind?

    Now that her granddaughter is pregnant, she wants to see what else those people can say.

    The old lady couldn''t help but raised her eyebrows. She turned her head and said to Shu Yu, "I''ll go back to Shangshi Village tomorrow."

    After he finished speaking, he paused again, "No, let''s wait until Ayou is stable for three months."

    The old lady still believes this, and it is not appropriate to tell others three months ago.

    "I''d better go to the kitchen to have a look and make something delicious for Ayou. I must have been hungry just because I vomited like that."

    After she finished speaking, she left, and there was no need for Shu Yu to respond.

    Shu Yu, like a tool man, stood there and sighed, and when he turned his head, he saw Zhao Xi coming over.

    It''s just that he frowned and looked worried. Shu Yu couldn''t help but sighed in his heart, "What''s wrong with my sister?"

    "Oh, she fell asleep."

    "Then what are you doing with this expression?"

    Zhao Xi sighed, "I saw that she was vomiting really hard, and she felt uncomfortable. No, I have to ask my master to come back, he can make medicated meals."

 Chapter 1312ï¼š invitation

    Chapter 1312 Invitation

    Shu Yu looked up at the sky, the main purpose of your master''s return was to make medicated meals?

    Doctor Zhao spends more time outside now, not only him, but also A Ning.

    After A Ning became Doctor Zhao''s apprentice, he began to formally study medicine.

    After chatting with A Ning, the old doctor Zhao discovered that this little girl was extremely talented in medicine. She was overjoyed and wished she could pass on all her medical skills to her.

    The little girl is also very interested in this matter, and the old and the young hit it off, roaming in the ocean of medicine and rejoicing.

    Mr. Zhao is a person who likes to teach in actual combat. At first, he took A Ning up the mountain to collect medicine, and then he would treat the villagers in a nearby village, teaching A Ning while watching.

    Under such circumstances, the little girl''s medical skills improved by leaps and bounds.

    Just a few days ago, Dr. Zhao took her to the next county town, and it would take two days before she could return.

    Therefore, Zhao Xi and his wife are the only two in the Zhao family on weekdays, plus the family members who bought it before getting married.

    The servant of that family is also a sloppy old woman, a young woman, who is really not the right person to take care of pregnant women.

    So staying at Lu''s house is the best arrangement for Shuyou.

    Shu Yu gave Zhao Xi a contemptuous look, and saw Ying Xi suddenly came in with a post in his hand.

    "Miss, just now a manager Xu came over and handed me an invitation."

    Invitation?

    Shu Yu took a look at the post and raised his eyebrows, "It''s finally here."

    "What''s coming?" Zhao Xi asked.

    Shu Yu gave him the post, and the latter frowned after reading it, "Didn''t you say that you''ve been here for a few days? Are you coming to talk about business now?"

    "I wish he would be better soon."

    "So many days late is not enough? Ah Yun has gone to take the county exam, and the government exam has been completed even later. They..." Do they look like they are doing business?

    Zhao Xi was halfway through speaking, and suddenly fell silent, and looked at Shu Yu, "As soon as Ah Yun left, they came to see you, why do they have the feeling that they are deliberately avoiding Ah Yun?"

    Shu Yu put away the post and didn''t care, "After all, it''s from the capital, and the three words Meng Yunzheng are very familiar in the capital. Everyone knows his deeds and his intelligence. The other party knows that he is my fianc¨¦, sure I have concerns. When it comes to business, I definitely don¡¯t want to deal with people who are too smart, so they can¡¯t maximize their own interests.¡±

    Zhao Xi suddenly realized, and then looked constipated, "Don''t they think that without Ah Yun, it will be easy to deal with you? Don''t they think they can get a lot of money from you? No, no, no No way."

    Shu Yu, "..." She felt that Zhao Xi was connoting her but there was no evidence.

    "Just take good care of my sister, don''t worry about other things."

    Shu Yu ignored him and turned away.

    I want to see that Young Master Ren tomorrow, and the other party will most likely propose to visit the workshop, so she has to say hello to Daniel in advance.

    She went to the coachman and asked him to go to Zhuangzi.

    Shu Yu went straight out the door and went shopping happily.

    She is happy today, she is about to have a little nephew or a little niece. She is a aunt, so she should make some sense.

    As for the people from the capital, don¡¯t worry about it, the soldiers will block the water and cover with the soil, we¡¯ll find out when we talk about it tomorrow.

    Yingxi followed behind Shu Yu and couldn''t help shaking his head, Miss, what about your normal heart?

 Chapter 1313ï¼š Meet Ren Huai

    Chapter 1313 Meeting with Ren Huai

    The two went out of the house, but what Shu Yu didn''t know was that Manager Xu didn''t leave after sending the invitation. He was still outside the gate of Lu''s house.

    Seeing Shu Yu coming out, he was still a little surprised, and followed up subconsciously.

    Then I saw Shu Yu started to buy, buy and buy, and she seemed to be in a good mood.

    Manager Xu was puzzled, didn''t he say that his fianc¨¦ had just left? Everyone is gone, what else is there to be happy for her to be like this?

    After thinking about it, it seems that I just handed over the invitation.

    The invitations have written their identities and intentions, indicating that they want to talk about the melon seed business.

    So Mr. Lu Xiang feels that a large amount of business will come to his door soon, so he is so happy?

    Thinking of her simple emotional temperament, Manager Xu felt that it was very possible.

    He went back and told Ren Huaiyi that the two of them would be more certain about tomorrow''s negotiations.

    The next day, Shu Yu went to the agreed place wearing a smart and neat clothes.

    Ren Huai chose a manor teahouse, which has high consumption and good privacy. It is a very suitable place to talk about business.

    Shu Yu came here once, and came to drink tea with Ding Yuehua in his spare time.

    As soon as you enter the tea house, you will see a large front garden in front of you. The weather has just warmed up, and the flowers and branches inside are quietly blooming, looking vibrant.

    There are pavilions and tea tables in the garden. There are corridors on both sides of the gate, and there are wing rooms on the sides of the corridor.

    Ren Huaixuan''s wing room is a little inside, in the backyard.

    When Shu Yu brought Yingxi into the teahouse, the man still recognized her, and immediately led her enthusiastically to the door of the box where Ren Huai was.

    Hearing the knock on the door, Ren Huai sat up slightly, "Please come in."

    Shu Yu entered the door, Ren Huai immediately stood up with a smile, "Master Lu Xiang, I have long admired your name, please take a seat."

    The guy went out after getting tea for the two parties. Shu Yu smiled and said, "Young Master Ren chose a good place for the first time he came here."

    Ren Huai smiled, "You can''t be too shabby if you invite Mr. Luxiang for tea, right? I decided here after inquiring carefully. I don''t know if Mr. Luxiang is satisfied or not."

    "Naturally satisfied."

    The two exchanged a few words, and then Ren Huai officially introduced the identities of himself and Manager Xu.

    The largest preserved passion fruit in the capital is the property of the Liao family, and Ren Huai is the nephew of Master Liao. However, he is also a bit of a skill, and is valued by his uncle in the Liao family, who manages part of the Liao family''s business.

    "Passion fruit preserved fruit is very sincere, and I want to cooperate with Lu Xiangjun as a sales channel for sunflower seeds. Our passion fruit preserved fruit is not only the largest preserved fruit in Beijing, but also has shops in other prosperous places such as Huajiang Prefecture and Jinjiang Prefecture. How many melon seeds Lu Xiangjun has, we are not worried about selling them."

    Shu Yu looked embarrassed, "Of course I am happy to cooperate with the Liao family. But there are so many shops in the Liao family, but my family''s melon seeds are limited, so I may be powerless in terms of supply."

    "This is not in a hurry, the supply is small, let''s sell it in the capital first. Now that the melon seeds have just come out, there are not many people who know about it. But I believe that in the near future, there will be more and more goods here, right? Bar."

    Shu Yu nodded, "That''s right, this is the first batch of melon seeds, I''m afraid that the Liao family''s shop will not be able to eat it in the future."

    "Don''t worry about this, the Liao family has their own way. But we still have a requirement to cooperate with Lu Xiangjun."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows and came.

    "Requirements? What requirements?"

 Chapter 1314ï¼š youre a bit late

    Chapter 1314 You are one step late

    Ren Huai silently took a sip of tea and leaned forward, "We hope that all the melon seeds produced by Lu Xiangjun''s workshop in the future will be sold by the passion fruit shop."

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, then sneered secretly in his heart, thinking it was beautiful.

    Ren Huai saw that she didn''t speak, her voice was low, with a slight hint of bewitching, "Lu Xiangjun, this proposal of mine is actually good for both parties. We can have enough supply, and you can save a lot of trouble. You You don¡¯t need to worry about whether the sales are good or not, and you don¡¯t need to worry about how to sell it, as long as you send the freight to us, we will take care of all the follow-up matters.¡±

    He said with a smile, "Mr. Luxiang, Passion Fruit Shops are all over the Daju. Your cooperation with us means that you have already spread the goods. As long as you can produce with peace of mind, you don''t have to worry about anything else."

    After listening to him, Shu Yu sighed after a long while, "Young Master Ren, your proposal is really good, I''m particularly moved. To be honest, I''m afraid of trouble, and now there is a channel for someone to deliver it to my door, I''m not happy yet. Well. It''s just..."

    She looked troubled and distressed.

    Ren Huai frowned, "Why, what concerns does Lu Xiangjun have? The price is easy to negotiate, we can sign a contract to ensure that you will not suffer any losses."

    Shu Yu shook his head, "That''s not the reason."

    "That is¡­¡­"

    "Young Master Ren, you are one step late."

    Ren Huai narrowed his eyes, "What do you mean?"

    "Just two days ago, I received a letter from Linzhangfu in the southwest. I have signed a contract and shipped the goods there. It has already been sold in Linzhangfu."

    "What? Southwest?"

    Shu Yu said with great regret, "Young Master Ren knows that I was exiled to the southwest. Although I didn''t stay there for a long time, I also met some people with good relationships. My workshop has been built, and things are also produced. When I came out, I was worried about how to sell it. But although I am a Xiangjun, I have a good title, but I don¡¯t have a lot of connections and know many people. Then I can only find a way to sell it myself, right? I just thought of a friend from Southwest who sent a letter to me a few years ago, and the other party responded that they would be happy to cooperate.

    Ren Huai and Manager Xu were speechless for a moment, just two days ago?

    They were already in Jiangyuan County two days ago, but they were still investigating and didn''t have time to meet and discuss.

    However, Shu Yu didn''t finish his words, "In addition to the southwest, there is also Changjin Mansion. My fianc¨¦ set out last morning and went back to Changjin Mansion to take the imperial examination. I saw that he had acquaintances there, so I asked him to try it out. Find a business that sells and cooperate with. My fianc¨¦ is rushing away, and he can''t catch up even if he wants to. He moves very fast, and it is estimated that once he arrives at the Changjin Mansion, this matter will be done. "

    After a pause, she raised her head, "Oh, by the way, my fiance is Meng Yunzheng. He is quite famous in the capital, and Mr. Ren should have heard of it. There are few things he wants to do that he can''t do."

    Ren Huai felt a little headache.

    Shu Yu looked innocent and said with a pity, "If I had known that Young Master Ren would come to me and say that the passion fruit shop in the capital would cooperate with me, it would still take over the sale. I wouldn''t have to worry so much, to be honest. , It''s quite tiring. Mainly because it''s too brainy, and I have to worry about whether they sell well or not."

 Chapter 1315ï¼š a lost thought

    Chapter 1315 A lost thought

    Ren Huai said with difficulty, "You''ve thought about Linzhang Mansion and Changjin Mansion, haven''t you thought about the capital?"

    "The capital?" Shu Yu blinked, then pinched his little finger embarrassedly, "I really had such a lost thought."

    "A little bit?"

    Shu Yu nodded solemnly, and then said seriously, "But I immediately dismissed the idea without hesitation. After all, it is the capital, and the competition is too fierce at the feet of the emperor. Although my melon seeds are a new thing, they are rare in the capital. Are there still few things? Those who open shops there, just pull out a few, and there may be big people behind them."

    Ren Huai: Don''t you also know a few big people?

    Shu Yu sighed, "Well, I just built a workshop, I have little experience, and I don''t know anything. It''s not advisable to take too big steps, otherwise it will be easy to slap your feet. Although I know Mr. Qi and the others, they are all important officials of the court. Every day, I have to deal with important affairs of the country, and I am faced with the livelihood of the people. It is not easy for me to trouble others with trivial matters, but once or twice is fine. But how is it possible to encounter difficulties in opening a shop in an unfamiliar capital city? Just once or twice? If it''s more than that, it''s annoying, right?"

    After talking a bit too much, Shu Yu took two sips of tea from the cup on the table to moisten his throat, "Selling the seeds to the capital is a plan after I accumulate experience and become proficient in trading. But I didn''t expect that passion fruit I''m really flattered that the shop has taken a fancy to my family''s melon seeds and offered such generous conditions."

    She put down the teacup and said with a sad face, "Hey, I knew I wouldn''t reply so quickly to the reply from the southwest side. Young Master Ren, tell me, this is too unfortunate, it''s just two days away and I''ll be there. How much can I save? I''m looking forward to working with the Liao family, but now..."

    Ren Huai and Xu Guanshi looked like they were constipated, their expressions were tangled to death.

    The box was extremely quiet for a while, only Shu Yu sighed and Ren Huai gritted his teeth.

    After a while, Ren Huai frowned, "Can''t you go back?"

    Shu Yu grimaced, "There are friends in the southwest, and you know that the rich are very rich, and the poor are really poor. My friend was originally exiled, and it overwhelmed everyone. A shop opened with goods imported from the net worth. If I temporarily regret it and say that I will not supply the goods, wouldn¡¯t that force people to death?¡±

    "It can be compensated, if Lu Xiangjun is reluctant, the Liao family is here..."

    Shu Yu shook his head without waiting for him to finish speaking, "I can''t do such a thing of going back on my word and losing a friend. What''s more, not to mention the southwest, but to say that in the Changjin Mansion, my husband is going to take the imperial examination. Yes, if he breaks his trust, it will be bad for his reputation."

    Ren Huai suddenly laughed, "Lu Xiangjun really cares about his fianc¨¦''s reputation." Then why don''t you care about yourself and dare to treat your grandmother like that.

    Shu Yu said solemnly, "Of course, this is my fiancee''s duty."

    Ren Huai, "..."

    The box was silent again.

    Shu Yu pursed his lips, and after a long time, he asked regretfully, "Young Master Ren, after this, is there no way for us to cooperate?"

    Ren Huai¡¯s head started to hurt again. Of course, cooperation requires cooperation.

    Lu Xiangjun didn''t know, but he did know that melon seeds have become popular in Beijing.

    Passion fruit shops do not cooperate, many shops are willing to sell.

 Chapter 1316ï¼š Exclusive sale, impossible!

    Chapter 1316 Exclusive sale, impossible!

    Ren Huai pondered for a moment, raised his head and smiled at Shu Yu, "Lord Lu Xiang, this matter is indeed a bit sudden. We still need to think about it, after all, there are some discrepancies between the situation explained by the master''s family, you give me some time, how about ?"

    "Of course there is no problem, I am very sincere to cooperate with Passion Fruit Shop."

    Shu Yu stood up, "Then let Young Master consider it first, then we will leave?"

    "Wait." Ren Huai also got up, "Although it''s a bit abrupt, tomorrow we want to see Lu Xiangjun''s melon seed workshop, I don''t know if it''s inconvenient."

    "Of course, tomorrow morning, I''ll come over to take over the son."

    "I''m sorry for the trouble of Lord Luxiang." Ren Huai said to Manager Xu, "Send and send Lord Luxiang."

    Manager Xu escorted Shu Yu out of the teahouse, watched the master and servant get on the carriage, and then went back frowning.

    Returning to the box, Manager Xu asked Ren Huai eagerly, "Master Biao, are you saying what Lu Xiangjun said is true? We are really only two days apart?"

    Ren Huai glanced at him, "Whether it''s true or not, Lu Xiangjun said this for the sake of it. Anyway, it''s impossible for us to sell it exclusively."

    Director Xu sat down and took a sip of tea, "Then what should we do now?"

    This business is impossible to turn yellow.

    "Since this condition is not negotiable, we can only try to lower the price as much as possible. We will go to the workshop tomorrow. Let''s cooperate more and try to find their shortcomings. The lower the price, the better."

    Manager Xu nodded, "I understand."

    Shu Yu and Yingxi on the carriage were also chatting, and Yingxi was also present in the conversation just now and listened to the whole process.

    She was a little puzzled, "Miss, will they stop cooperating with us because the conditions can''t be negotiated?"

    Shu Yu leaned against the car door, lowered his head and peeled the seeds, "No, they have come here all the way, if they run away because of such a small obstacle, the passion fruit shop will not be able to open so big. Besides, the passion fruit shop will run away. When I came to Jiangyuan County, Xiang Weinan could receive the news. Can other shops in the capital know about it? That is, the passion fruit shop has a great business and is fast-moving. They are watching. Believe it or not, as long as we and Liao The cooperation agreement with the family collapsed, and a second company will soon come to the door.¡±

    Yingxi nodded, "That makes sense."

    "Besides, if they really have no intentions, why would they ask for a visit to the workshop tomorrow? They just want to delay the time and take the opportunity to lower the price. These are all common routines, and you''ll understand when you see them more."

    Yingxi laughed, "Did they think that the young lady just started doing business and doesn''t understand anything?"

    "Yeah, they still want all my goods to be shipped to them." How is this possible?

    Indeed, if the passion fruit shop ate all the seeds, she would indeed save the step of selling and a lot of trouble, as long as she could concentrate on production.

    But in the same way, the initiative is in the hands of Passion Fruit Shop.

    At present, melon seeds are owned by her family¡¯s workshop, not necessarily in the future.

    After a year or two, when melon seeds are being sold everywhere, she will no longer have an advantage. When she returns to the Passion Fruit Shop, the price will definitely be reduced. If she does not agree, the cooperation between the two parties will collapse.

    At that time, she still has to find a place to open a shop, or find a cooperative business?

    But, was there still a place for her Lu Ji melon seeds at that time?

    Exclusive sale, impossible! !

 Chapter 1317ï¼š Is Lu Ji workshop like this?

    Chapter 1317 What is Lu Ji workshop like?

    The next day, Shu Yu appeared at the door of the inn where Ren Huai and the two were early in the morning.

    Ren Huai came very quickly, greeted Shu Yu politely, got in his own carriage, and followed behind out of the city.

    The carriage stopped at the entrance of the Luji workshop, and Shu Yu said to Ren Huai, "This is our Luji workshop. It''s not been long since it was built. Many things are not complete and the place is simple. Don''t take offense to Mr. Ren."

    Ren Huai said with a smile, "Mr. Lu Xiang is so polite."

    While talking, the two stood at the gate.

    The gatekeeper was still Lao Yang. He first said hello to Shu Yu. When he looked up, he saw Ren Huai and Manager Xu, and said in surprise, "Huh? Is that you?"

    Shu Yu looked surprised and asked as if he didn''t know, "Old Yang, have you seen Mr. Ren?"

    "Yeah, it seems that six days ago, the young master asked me for directions when he passed by here."

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, then turned to look at Ren Huai, "Has Young Master Ren been here for six days?"

    Ren Huai could only explain vaguely with a smile, "I didn''t expect this to be Lord Lu Xiangjun''s workshop. It''s a coincidence. I''ve been here for several days, but I have some personal things to do earlier, so it was delayed."

    Shu Yu was stunned, "So that''s the case." She didn''t continue to entangle, but just smiled and invited the two of them in.

    Lao Yang looked at their backs, touched his chin, and gave a soft ''tsk''.

    Not long after Shu Yu entered the gate, Daniel greeted him.

    Shu Yu introduced the two sides, Ren Huai nodded, and Daniel smiled naively, then turned around and led the way.

    "In front of us is our melon seed workshop, Mr. Ren, please come here."

    Ren Huai looked left and right. There were really few people in this workshop. Except for Shu Yu and a few people, almost no one walked around.

    At the door of the workshop, Ren Huai was about to enter, but who knew that Daniel reached out and stopped him, "Young master wait a moment."

    He took a cloth cover from the cabinet next to him and handed it to the two of them, "This is a shoe cover, because our workshop is for food, and cleanliness is the most important thing. In order to avoid bringing in the dust and mud from the outside, we go in and out. I''m going to wear this."

    Ren Huai looked at the shoe cover in his hand in surprise, then turned his head to look at Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu squatted down and put on the shoe covers.

    She straightened up and smiled, "Young Master Ren doesn''t think we have too many things to do, right?"

    Ren Huai snapped back to his senses, shook his head and said, "How could it be? I just didn''t expect Jun Luxiang to be so thoughtful."

    In fact, it should be said that this is the first time he has seen it.

    What Liao''s family does is to eat a food shop. Compared with the melon seeds that still need to be peeled, those who make candied fruit need such an environment more.

    But the Liao family also has a workshop, but no one ever thought of the need to do so.

    To be honest, Ren Huai was very relieved about the melon seeds of the Lu family as soon as he started.

    He glanced at Manager Xu, who originally wanted to find an excuse to be picky, but he stifled it back abruptly.

    The two of them silently changed their shoe covers and walked around the screen in front of them.

    As soon as he turned around, Ren Huai was stunned again.

    The guys present were all wearing the same clothes, with smocks on the outside, all their hair tucked on top of their heads and wrapped in cloth towels, and...they had things on their faces?

    Luo Chun was asking people to clean up the pot of melon seeds that had just been fried, and just now the boss came over and said that someone came to visit, put away the fried melon seeds, put them away in the next pot, and wait for the people to leave. continue.

 Chapter 1318ï¼š Shu Yu: Our costs are high.

    Chapter 1318 Shu Yu: Our costs are high

    Frying melon seeds is actually not a technical job. Roasted seeds such as peanuts, chestnuts, watermelon seeds, etc. have similarities in making them. Therefore, it is not a secret recipe, and there is no need to avoid people.

    Especially Ren Huai, who sells preserved nuts and fruit at home.

    However, there are no five flavors like Shu Yu. She uses a lot of ingredients, the weight is sufficient, and the ratio has been specially researched, so the melon seeds taste good and very fragrant.

    This is naturally not easy for outsiders to know.

    So Luo Chun saw that Shu Yu brought the guests in, so he put away these more private parts and let people do some ordinary work.

    Ren Huai has a good idea, and he will not be ignorant to have a look at it.

    He and Shu Yu knew in their hearts that this time they came here mainly to see the environment and the atmosphere of the guys working.

    Ren Huai wanted to be picky about these two points, so as to take the opportunity to suppress the price, but obviously, he can''t speak a little now.

    He looked at the thing on the guy''s face and asked suspiciously, "Why are they covering their faces like this?"

    Shu Yu explained with a smile, "It''s not covering your face, it''s just covering your mouth. It''s always hard to keep your mouth shut when you''re working. Sometimes when you talk too loudly, you''ll inevitably get drool. This is to prevent drool from falling on you. It''s on the melon seeds, so I just use something to block it."

    Shu Yu didn''t use a mask, the weather is not very hot now, but it can be warmer with a mask. But once the weather is hot, wearing a mask is a crime.

    There are many places that sell deli in modern times, and the clerks are wearing clear plastic dining masks. There is no plastic these days, Shu Yu thought about it, and temporarily replaced it with bamboo chips. See if there is a better one later.

    In fact, melon seeds have shells, so there is no need to do that.

    But Shu Yu still sells melon seeds, although melon seeds have to be smashed to have a soul. However, for some noble ladies now, this behavior is not very elegant, so Guaziren is a good choice at this time.

    Ren Huai didn''t expect her to think about it, so he looked at the mask and thought.

    However, the next moment, I heard Shu Yu sighing, "Young Master Ren, you can see that the melon seeds in our shop are clean and of good quality. We have put in too much effort and spent a lot of money for this. Not to mention the melon seeds themselves, look at the shoe covers, the masks, and the clothes, all prepared by the workshop. In order not to feel wronged, we also use good things. The cost has gone up all of a sudden."

    Ren Huai''s eyelids jumped abruptly when he heard this, and he immediately laughed twice, "Jun Luxiang is a conscientious owner."

    "Yeah, I see that everyone''s life is not easy, and they are working so hard. As for me, I can''t help others, so I just want them to improve their lives and live a good life at home. , they can do things more without worries, right? It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want to blatantly increase their wages. After all, if it is too different from other workshops, people will be unhappy. If you think about it, you can only give them occasional rewards. , to send out more good things during the festivals. But as a result, the cost is high. "

    Ren Huai, "..."

    Manager Xu lowered his head silently, he didn''t even have a chance to speak and take the opportunity to lower the price, what should I do?

    He glanced at Ren Huai quietly, and seeing that he seemed speechless, he breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1319ï¼š Accommodation

    Chapter 1319 Accommodation Environment

    Ren Huai looked around and couldn''t find anything to criticize. Although this workshop was newly built, it was much better than those of the Liao family.

    In such a comparison, he didn''t have the face to be picky.

    However, he is a businessman, and he is best at talking nonsense with his eyes open.

    "Lu Xiangjun''s workshop is good or not, but there are too few staff, and they don''t seem to be very skilled. If the two of us cooperate in the future, we will ask for too much goods. I''m afraid you won''t be able to supply them in time."

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, because at the beginning, there were fewer people. If the two of us can really cooperate, I will recruit people immediately. You see that our workshop is so big, and you know that there will be many people in the future. We have already made preparations for this, and we have also built a large area of ??accommodation for this purpose.¡±

    "Accommodation area?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Yes, it''s just in front, is Mr. Ren interested in taking a look?"

    "Alright." It''s not easy to be picky on the workshop side, but maybe it''s fine on the accommodation area.

    A few people left the workshop and walked towards the accommodation.

    The accommodation is indeed quite big, and Shu Yu introduced as he walked, "We also built it up so that the workers in the workshop can work more at ease and with more dedication. There are four-person rooms, three-person rooms, and two-person rooms here. There are separate rooms. Look, the environment is good, right?"

    "Yes...very good." Ren Huai was taken aback.

    The four-person room in front of him was not the kind of Chase shop he had seen before.

    but four beds, each with a chair and a wardrobe. There is a large table in the middle, and there are... books on it?

    Those guys still read books? He had to doubt himself.

    The dormitory that Shu Yu showed them was owned by a few people from Shangshi Village, and they had already agreed with them before coming.

    But she didn''t expect that there were books on the table in this dormitory.

    She raised her eyebrows and looked at Daniel, who whispered while Ren Huai and Huai were not paying attention, "Didn''t you mention Ruan Dali as the manager? Ruan Dali listened to your words and has been working hard in reading and literacy recently. Everyone sees him like this. , there are those who are motivated to follow and learn, and look forward to the day when they will be promoted to stewards.¡±

    Shu Yu touched his chin, "It''s a good atmosphere."

    While speaking, several people had already seen the dormitory, and Ren Huai walked out almost in a trance.

    Is this accommodation too good? Better than those guys themselves, right?

    Shu Yu smiled, "What do you think, Young Master Ren?"

    "Great." He blurted out subconsciously.

    Shu Yuyi put his palms together, "If you say yes, then you can''t be wrong."

    Ren Huai, "..." No, that''s not what I meant.

    Unexpectedly, Shu Yu sighed, "I thought at the beginning that I would live better, the guys would be more enthusiastic, and work every day without any ambiguity. Who knew that it was beyond the budget, and the yard of this accommodation was covered. It cost a lot of money. Fortunately, it was my father who built the house, so I can temporarily take credit. But it¡¯s not good to keep on credit, after all, there are a lot of people working under my father who need wages.¡±

    She said and looked at Ren Huai, "Young Master Ren, you are here at the right time. If we cooperate, it will solve my urgent needs. Of course, I am not saying this to put pressure on Young Master Ren. Young Master Ren can think about it carefully. Yes, the price is easy to negotiate, as long as I don''t lose money and repay the debt."

    Ren Huai, "..."

 Chapter 1320ï¼š Someone from the palace

    Chapter 1320 Someone from the Palace

    After leaving the workshop, they got on the carriage, Ren Huai and Xu Guanshi both looked exhausted.

    Obviously the weather is not hot, and the two of them are sweating on their foreheads.

    Manager Xu said in a low voice, "Master Biao, this price seems unstoppable."

    Ren Huai gritted his teeth, "I really saw the wrong person, this Xiangjun, where is the simple and deceptive temperament? Look at the words she said, every time she stepped on our plan accurately."

    Manager Xu, "What about now? Are you still doing this business?"

    "Do it!" Ren Huai gritted his teeth and said, "But I still have to let her dry. I don''t think she wants to lose our cooperation. We don''t move, it''s always her who is anxious."

    Ren Huai explained to him, "We will transfer Jiangyuan County over the past few days and explain that if someone from Luxiangjun comes to the door, they will say that we are still waiting for a reply from the capital, and the owner is still considering it. Once they come to the door, the initiative is still in our hands."

    "Yes."

    Ren Huai''s thoughts were good, and Shu Yu''s people really came to the door the next day.

    Just when Ren Huai breathed a sigh of relief, the other party said, "Young Master Ren, I am Ying Dong, the housekeeper of the Lu family. Xiangjun ordered that Young Master Ren was not familiar with Jiangyuan County when he first arrived. Friendship. So I instructed the young man to find someone to be a guide for Young Master Ren. Wherever Young Master Ren wants to play and what he wants to know, just ask him."

    Ren Huai''s expression distorted for a moment, and Manager Xu whispered in his ear, "Master Biao, maybe Lu Xiangjun wants to use this method to look at us, afraid that we will just leave and the business will turn yellow."

    Although Ren Huai thinks this is unlikely, the words of Director Xu gave him a little comfort.

    He thanked Ying Dong, who left him and went back.

    Shu Yu found someone to entertain Ren Huai. He thought he was very thoughtful, and often bothered him when he was not good. Anyway, when he thought about it, he would find him.

    So she continued to work on her own affairs, completely ignoring Ren Huai and the two of them.

    And the people in the Jingcheng Palace arrived in Jiangyuan County at this time.

    The people who purchased in the palace came together with the officials who announced the decree.

    Therefore, compared to the low-key Ren Huai who only had two carriages, the battle of their team was much larger.

    There were three carriages and about ten guards. When they arrived at the gate of the city, Xiang Weinan had already brought someone to greet him outside the city.

    followed a group of people into the city, and walked along the largest street in the city to the county office.

    On both sides of the road, there were crowds of people watching the lively people, looking at the high-ranking officials who could be greeted by the magistrate, and they all speculated about what happened.

    Probably only a few people know that Xiang Weinan is about to be promoted.

    These include Ding Jia Ding, Fan Sanshao, Jiang Yi from Jixiang Wine Store, Ji Dongjia from Taolin, etc. who are more concerned about current affairs on weekdays.

    After all, it is about who the county magistrate is, and it has a great influence on them.

    Of course, it also includes Ren Huai and Xu Guanshi from the capital.

    So at this time, the two of them also stood in the crowd watching the excitement.

    "After the emperor ascended the throne, Mr. Xiang seems to be the first official transferred from the county to the capital, right?"

    Ren Huai nodded, "Interestingly, this Lord Xiang is the son-in-law of the Xiao family."

    Manager Xu was surprised, "Young Master Biao means that the emperor did it on purpose to turn the Xiang family against the Xiao family?"

    "Who knows?" Ren Huai shrugged, but his eyes suddenly narrowed.

 Chapter 1321ï¼š Qi Lie

    Chapter 1321 Qi Lie

    Manager Xu wanted to ask again, but when he saw Ren Huai''s expression was wrong, he was slightly taken aback, "What''s wrong?"

    "That one, seems to be the bodyguard of the new emperor, right?"

    Director Xu raised his head, followed his line of sight, and indeed saw a familiar figure beside Xiang Wei Nan.

    Really, isn''t this the new emperor''s confidant guard, Qi Lie?

    The fifth prince was an unremarkable prince before he ascended the throne. He would occasionally appear in the market, and he would always be accompanied by a bodyguard, the most common being Qi Lie.

    Since the fifth prince ascended the throne, as one of his confidants, Qi Lie''s identity has naturally risen with the tide, and he has become a sweet treat in the eyes of everyone.

    It stands to reason that such a person should be in the capital at the moment and should be by the emperor''s side.

    How could ...appear in a remote county town?

    "Just transfer Sir Xiang back to the capital. An ordinary emissary will do. Where is the need for Qi Lie?"

    Director Xu nodded, "And looking at Guard Qi, he seems to be quite familiar with Lord Xiang."

    Ren Huai was a little confused, "Go, follow and have a look."

    However, the two could only follow to the entrance of the county yamen, and both Xiang Weinan and Qi Lie entered the yamen.

    After entering the room, Xiang Weinan smiled and patted Qi Lie on the shoulder, "I didn''t expect it to be you."

    Qi Lie sat on the chair and poured himself a cup of tea, "You think I''m here for you? Be selfish."

    Xiang Weinan narrowed his eyes, "Then who are you for?"

    "Master Lu Xiang."

    Xiang Weinan, "..."

    "People are engaged."

    Qi Lie almost spit out a sip of tea, "Of course I know that the other party is Meng Yunzheng. You think I don''t want to live anymore, so go grab someone from Young Master Meng?"

    "Then you won''t be doing it for the sunflower oil, right? This kind of thing can be purchased by the palace, and you need to come over in person?"

    Qi Lie sighed, "Sunflower oil is one of them."

    Xiang Weinan sat across from him curiously, "What about the second one?"

    Qi Lie gave him a sideways look, "You are so curious about other people''s affairs, you should think about yourself first. You will be returning to Beijing soon. After the Xiao family returned home a few years ago, they were picked up by the Xiao family, saying it was Xiao. Father fell ill, and he went back to serve the sick, but he will never go back to Xiangjia again.¡±

    Xiang Weinan''s expression became serious, and he frowned slightly, "What did my parents say?"

    "The Countess came to visit twice and wanted to call the Xiao family back. I wonder why the Xiao family won''t let them go. What are they doing with your wife? They didn''t know you would be promoted back a few years ago. I think it''s weird, when you go back to Beijing, go to Xiao''s house to have a look."

    "I know." Xiang Weinan had a headache when he thought of the Xiao family.

    Fortunately, although the Xiao family is a girl from the Xiao family, she is not the daughter of the head of the family.

    The Xiao family is the only granddaughter of the third master of the Xiao family. Among the big members of the Xiao family, the first master of the Xiao family is the most powerful.

    Concubine Xiao is the daughter of the eldest man, and the Xiao family should call Concubine Xiao the aunt.

    Because the Xiao family has only one granddaughter of the Xiao family, even if the father and grandfather are not officials, the Xiao family is very favored, especially by the love of Xiao Guifei.

    Xiang Weinan, a husband, wants to take Xiao Shi home, it''s not a big problem, it''s impossible to serve Jiji for a lifetime.

    Qi Lie and Xiang Weinan talked about some of the current situation in the capital, and they began to ask about Shu Yu, "On Luxiang-Jun, please find someone to tell me, I don''t have much time in Jiangyuan County, so I''ll take the sunflower oil first. Let''s talk things over."

    "I''ll tell Huli to go to Lu''s house now."

 Chapter 1322ï¼š Zhou Qiao attacked

    Chapter 1322 Zhou Qiao''s attack

    Huli went out through the side door. At this moment, there were a lot of people in front of the county office, and it was crowded.

    However, when he went out, he was still seen by Ren Huai.

    Ren Huai and Manager Xu originally wanted to inquire about Qi Lie''s affairs, but unfortunately the people guarding the gate of the county government office were solemn and did not let anyone approach them at all.

    Seeing this, the two of them could only rest their thoughts and plan to find someone to watch the situation here after they go back.

    Who knew that as soon as he turned the corner, he saw this capable subordinate beside Xiang Weinan and left in a hurry.

    Looking at him like that, he seems to have something very important.

    Ren Huai followed up almost subconsciously, and then saw him go to Fenghuai Street and enter the door of Lu''s house.

    Ren Huai looked at Xu Guanshi in amazement, "People from the capital, Xiang Weinan actually asked people to come to Lu Xiangjun for the first time?"

    Qi Lie came here, what does it have to do with her?

    Even if Xiang Weinan has a good relationship with her and is a brother to Meng Yunzheng, that is also a personal friendship, right?

    Ren Huai had a bad premonition in his heart, so he just sat and watched in a small stall diagonally across from the road home.

    However, at this time, there was a chaotic mess in the Lu family.

    Zhou Qiao was about to give birth. She was originally due in five or six days. Who knew that this morning, she was chatting with Shu You, talking about the feelings of pregnant women. Who knew that she started suddenly without saying a few words.

    The Lu family immediately became nervous. Fortunately, Zhao Xi happened to be living in the Lu family with his pregnant wife during this time, so he immediately gave Zhou Qiao a pulse to see the situation.

    Shu Yu was about to go out at the time, when he saw this, he immediately asked someone to find Wen Po, followed by someone to go outside the city to inform Daniel.

    Daniel almost galloped back on horseback, and went straight to Zhou Qiao''s room after entering the door.

    At that time, Zhou Qiao''s condition was fine, but from time to time, the pain became more and more intense.

    It has now been two hours since she started, from the initial pain to the moment when she cried out loudly, the Daniel was so anxious that his face turned pale.

    In addition to the ox, Li also came.

    went to inform Daniel''s servants that they came back from Zhuangzishang, turned around and went to Shangshi Village, not only brought Li, but also Zhou Qiao''s father and second sister.

    But they came late, not long after they came here, standing in the yard at this time don''t know what to do.

    Auntie Tuesday originally wanted to come, but Zhou Qiao started the production at the Lu family. She had Shu Yu in the Lu family. She was afraid and naturally did not dare to come.

    In addition to the fact that she bought a low-quality birth control pill and sent it to her last time, Daniel not only warned Li, but also warned her.

    On Tuesday, Auntie was not afraid of Daniel. Not only did she not feel that she had done something wrong, she even went back.

    Daniel banned her from appearing in front of Zhou Qiao again, so he even asked Father Zhou to talk about it.

    Father Zhou is a taciturn man, but he loves his children. He doesn''t know much about women''s pregnancy and childbirth, but he also knows that pregnant women can''t take medicine casually.

    Zhou''s father couldn''t say anything to his sister-in-law, so he went to his second brother.

    Zhou Lao Er did not take Zhou¡¯s father seriously before, because Zhou father had no son, only four daughters, and his wife died again. There is no son to inherit the incense, and even the parents in the family were a little better for the second room.

    But things are different now. Father Zhou''s daughter was lucky, she married a man and made a lot of money. The man''s cousin is still a villager with a big backer.

    After Zhou Lao Er knew what his mother-in-law had done, he went back and scolded her severely.

    Auntie Tuesday has not appeared in front of Zhou Qiao since then.

 Chapter 1323ï¼š muttering lee

    Chapter 1323 The whispering Li Shi

    Now that Zhou Qiao is about to give birth, Shu Yu is a woman, and she understands that when a woman is giving birth, she still longs for her family to be by her side.

    Even if this father and sister don¡¯t understand these things and don¡¯t like to talk, they are the closest people.

    Zhou''s father and Tuesday''s sister are now standing there anxiously. Shu Yu asked them to sit down several times, but they refused.

    They are like this, and the big bull is even worse. His forehead is covered in sweat, and he walks around outside the door without stopping for a moment.

    Mrs. Li looked upset, "Can you stop for a while, why are you nervous? Women give birth like this. Your wife has only been in for two hours. Some people may not be able to give birth every day and night."

    As soon as these words came out, Daniel''s face turned even paler, "One day and one night?"

    That shouldn''t hurt to death?

    The old lady glared at Mrs. Li angrily, "Can you speak? If you can''t, just shut up."

    She said to Daniel, "Don''t be nervous. During this time, Zhao Xi has been checking Qiaoqiao''s pulse, saying that she is all right, and Qiaoqiao has a wide hip, and it is easier to give birth than others. Besides, Zhao Xi is here, what are you worried about?"

    The old lady''s words really did work. Her analysis was well-founded, and the big bull felt a lot of peace of mind.

    just said quickly and anxiously, "It just so happened that it was a few days before the birth, so this happened early, is there really no problem?"

    Everyone turned to look at Zhao Xi, who said, "It''s okay, it''s normal to have an early attack, don''t worry."

    Zhao Xi was also outside the room, and inside were delivered by Mrs. Wen and the servants of the family.

    Originally, Mrs. Li would also go in. The old lady was afraid that her temperament would cause confusion and cause pressure on Zhou Qiao, so she was not allowed to go in. Anyway, there were enough people in the room.

    The bull rubbed his forehead, and finally stopped walking around, but he refused to sit down.

    Everyone didn''t even eat lunch, Shu Yu was afraid that people would be overwhelmed, so he made chicken porridge and brought it over to everyone to eat.

    Zhou¡¯s father and Tuesday¡¯s sister thanked them in a low voice, and it was only at this time that they realized that it was late, and their stomachs were a little hungry.

    Shu Yu was most worried about the old lady, and handed it over with the porridge, "Milk, have something to eat. Didn''t you say that? Zhao Xi is here."

    The old lady didn''t want to worry, "It''s the first great-grandchild of the Lu family." It would be a lie to say that she didn''t worry.

    Shu Yu did not persuade him any more, but just accompanied the old lady to drink porridge.

    After drinking, the old lady felt relieved, and asked, "Have you all eaten Shuyou?"

    "Don''t worry, I''ve eaten everything."

    Shu You is pregnant, so she won''t be here at this time.

    First, I was afraid that she would be tired, and secondly, I was afraid that she would be afraid when she heard Zhou Qiao''s cry, and there would be more pressure for no reason at that time.

    So she took Xiao Songle to practice calligraphy in the front hall. Xiao Songle was three years old after the new year. Although he was still quite young, Meng Yunzheng was already consciously teaching him to read and write.

    Children are also well-behaved. They make time every day to write and draw. Although they can''t even hold the pen properly, their spirit is worth learning.

    For this reason, Quan Quan, who often played with him, also wrote in a similar manner.

    Today, little Song Le didn''t go to Quanquan to play, maybe he knew that something big was going to happen at home, so he stayed quietly in the study in the front yard.

    The old lady felt a little tired after eating the porridge, and Shu Yu was not sure how long it would take, so she couldn''t keep waiting, so she planned to help her go back to rest for a while.

    The old lady thought for a while and agreed, but who knew that when she just walked to Li''s side, she heard her muttering.

 Chapter 1324ï¼š Shu Yus popular science

    Chapter 1324 Shu Yu''s Popular Science

    The old lady took a step, Shu Yu tipped her ears, and heard Mrs Li praying in a low voice with her hands closed and her eyes closed, "Bless me to have a big fat grandson, it must be a grandson, if it is a boy."

    Shu Yu frowned, and the old lady was even more so angry that the tiredness on her body disappeared instantly.

    She pointed at Mrs. Li and was about to scold. She turned around and saw Zhou''s father and Zhou''s sister, and pressed them down abruptly.

    turned to grab Li''s hand and said in a low voice, "Come with me!"

    Li shrank his neck in a guilty conscience, and was pulled aside by the old lady.

    "Eldest daughter-in-law, is your brain sick? At this juncture, your daughter-in-law is working hard to give birth to a child, and your in-laws are not far away. You are good. What nonsense are you talking about here? Why don''t I? Do you know when you became so patriarchal?"

    The old lady sneered and said, "Aren''t you afraid that Cuihua Orchid will hear the cold heart?"

    Mrs. Li was a little aggrieved, "Mother, I don''t want to, but, but..."

    She raised her eyes and glanced at Zhou''s father and Zhou''s sister in the distance, and whispered, "Mother, you are not in Shangshi Village, you don''t know how ugly some people''s words are. When Daniu''s daughter-in-law was pregnant, I was also happy, I couldn''t help showing off a few words. Who would have known that the mother-in-law who didn''t deal with me on weekdays would even say that our big bulls are going to die."

    "What did you say?"

    Li pursed her lips, "The relatives are very good, but all four of their children are girls, and the one who died in the middle is five daughters. They said that this kind of thing is hereditary. , and the daughter-in-law of Daniel can only have a daughter."

    She sneered at this statement at first, but the more she listened to it, the more she could avoid it.

    That''s why she went to find the secret recipe for having a child earlier, but who knew that it made Daniel annoy her.

    Now that the child is about to be born, even if she doesn''t speak up for those people, she is looking forward to this being a big grandson.

    "Mother, do you know that I feel the same pain for Cuihua Orchid or Daniel, but Daniel is the eldest son and grandson of the Lu family after all, right? You can''t have no sons, right?"

    The old lady frowned. She was also from the village, and she had heard such words before.

    Li''s head is not easy to use, it is indeed easy to take this statement seriously.

    Hearing her say this, it seems excusable.

    Shu Yu on the side couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "Auntie, how can this kind of thing be inherited? It''s not a woman''s decision to give birth to a boy or a girl, it''s up to the man. Take a ten thousand steps back and say, if it''s really hereditary, The big cow is a man, so you are afraid of not having a son?"

    The old lady and Mrs. Li turned their heads to look at her in astonishment. It was the first time they heard such a statement.

    "What, you say it''s up to a man to have a boy or a girl? How is that possible, this child came out of a woman''s belly."

    Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, "Yeah, this woman is the one who decides whether to give birth to a child, what does the man decide? He must have a part of the right to decide, right? He decides the **** of the child. The child is a woman''s business, what is the use of a man? Why does the child call him father?"

    The old lady and Mrs. Lee, "..." Is there still such a statement?

    But I actually think it makes sense. Yes, having a child is a matter of two people. What role does a man have in this? That is to decide whether the child is male or female.

 Chapter 1325ï¼š gave birth to a baby

    Chapter 1325 gave birth to a baby girl

    Shu Yu knows that it is useless to use junior high school physics knowledge like chromosomes to popularize science, not to mention the old lady and Li, even Zhao Xi may not be able to understand.

    Well, let¡¯s change it to something they can understand.

    Sure enough, the old lady and Mrs. Li wandered repeatedly in sudden realization and confusion.

    After a long while, the old lady suddenly frowned and stared at Shu Yu, "Ayu, you are an unmarried big girl, where did you hear about these kinds of babies, men and women?"

    Shu Yu, "..." I didn''t expect that the conflict would suddenly be transferred to myself.

    She coughed lightly, "Honey, when I went back to the capital, I met a doctor who was very skilled in medicine. He told me. In fact, he said something more esoteric, but I don''t understand the medical aspects, so it''s simple. Summarize what he said."

    It''s not that she never thought about using Zhao Xi and Old Doctor Zhao as shields, but this lie was immediately exposed.

    The old lady has never been to the capital, so she has an inexplicable filter for a place as prosperous and talented as the capital.

    Shu Yu said so, and she believed it, "So it is."

    Mrs. Li believed it even more. "When I go back, I will tell those eight wives that they don''t know anything, they know shit."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Several people were talking when a "wow" baby cry suddenly came from the room.

    The old lady was overjoyed, "It was born, it was born."

    She didn''t go to rest anymore, she hurriedly turned around and walked inside, "Come and have a look."

    When they reached the door of the room, the bull had already rushed into the room, and the servants in the room could not stop him.

    But Zhou''s father and Tuesday''s sister didn''t go in, they just stood at the door and asked, "How is Qiaoqiao? Is she okay, is it a boy or a girl?"

    "It''s a girl, a daughter of five pounds and seven taels."

    When Mrs. Li walked to the door, she heard this sentence, her footsteps stopped, and her face was a little unsightly, but thinking of Shu Yu''s words just now, she suppressed the uneasiness in her heart, and she still lifted her feet and entered the room.

    Then after a while, the child was picked up by her.

    Li''s face was obviously full of joy, "This child is good-looking, exactly like a big cow."

    The crowd gathered around, the old lady looked at the wrinkled child with joy, "Like, really like."

    The children of the Lu family are not ugly, even if they look like big cows, they will be beautiful girls in the future.

    The Li family was not happy just now, and now she has been shouting one baby granddaughter.

    Shu Yu couldn''t understand what she was thinking, maybe she was schizophrenic.

    On the contrary, Father Zhou and Sister Tuesday looked at each other, although they were happy, they were still somewhat uneasy.

    After seeing the child, they looked at the faces of Mrs. Li and the old lady. Seeing that they didn''t seem to be dissatisfied, they breathed a sigh of relief.

    After seeing the child, the old lady went into the house to see Zhou Qiao.

    Shu Yu supported her, but the old lady waved her hand, "You are an unmarried girl, so don''t go in." Didn''t you see that Sister Tuesday was so worried that her sister didn''t enter?

    At this juncture, Shu Yu would not refute her, so he nodded, "Then I will tell the kitchen to bring over the warm food on the stove."

    "Go."

    The old lady waved her hand and entered the room, which was very dark.

    She turned around the screen and saw Daniel squatting beside the bed, talking to Zhou Qiao in a low voice.

    Seeing her come in, Daniel quickly stood up and stepped aside, "Milk."

 Chapter 1326ï¼š twelve red seals

    Chapter 1326 Twelve Red Seals

    The old lady sat down by the bed and looked at Zhou Qiao with a smile.

    The latter was sweating profusely and looked slightly uneasy, "Milk, child..."

    "The child is very good." The old lady knew what she was thinking. Li''s search for a secret recipe for having a child would definitely put pressure on Zhou Qiao. These days, it is always good for mothers to have a boy for the first child. .

    But the old lady didn''t care about this, she patted the back of Zhou Qiao''s hand and said in a low voice, "Your mother-in-law came out with the baby just now to show everyone. She is very beautiful, and she will definitely be a beautiful little girl in the future."

    She said, and took out a red envelope from her bosom, "Come, this is for you, you have worked hard to give birth to a child, take it and buy something you want to buy, and treat yourself. I have prepared another gift for the child. "

    Zhou Qiao was startled, and was about to decline, "No, milk, this is impossible."

    "Here, I''m not happy if you refuse."

    Zhou Qiao looked at Daniel, who nodded, "A piece of milk, please keep it."

    "Thank you milk."

    The old lady said cheerfully, "Okay, you''ve just given birth, and you''re tired. After a while, Ayu will have someone bring you something to eat. After you finish eating, you can rest first, and tell Daniel if you feel uncomfortable. ."

    "it is good."

    The old lady didn''t say much, and quickly got up and went out.

    just added another sentence when he turned around, "your mother-in-law liked holding the baby just now, she just speaks badly, don''t take it to heart, just sit on the confinement."

    Zhou Qiao''s eyes were slightly sour as she watched the old lady go out, holding the red seal in her hand tightly.

    When he looked at the silver note in the red envelope when no one was there, he found that there was a full ten taels of silver, and even the big bull was shocked.

    He knew that the old lady was well-off now, but taking out ten taels of silver in one go was not easy.

    The old lady went out, just when she saw that Ayu had someone bring food, she let Li, who was still showing off over there, carry the child in, so as not to blow the wind outside, the weather was not very warm at the moment.

    Shu Yu was about to ask about Zhou Qiao''s situation when he saw Yingxi hurried over, "Miss, someone from the county government is here."

    "County Office?" Shu Yu was stunned.

    Yingxi nodded quickly and said in a low voice, "It''s Mr. Hu Chai. I heard that the street was very lively at noon today, so I went out to the city to greet the people in person."

    Shu Yu suddenly reacted, "Is it the official who announced the decree and...the person who purchased it in the palace?"

    "Listen to what Mr. Hu Chai said, it seems to be."

    Shu Yu''s face was overjoyed, he turned his head and said to the old lady, "Honey, I''ll go over there."

    The old lady also heard Yingxi''s words on the side. She knew that sunflower oil was favored by the palace. Now she heard what she said, and nodded hastily, "Go, go, oh, today is really a double happiness. already."

    Shu Yu hurriedly went to the front hall. Hu Li should have heard the news of the hustle and bustle in the backyard, so when he saw Shu Yu coming over, he immediately got up and handed over with a smile, "Congratulations, congratulations, the family is blessed with a daughter, the Lu family Big brother has become a father."

    Shu Yu waved his hand politely and let him sit, and then asked impatiently, "Did the procurement in the palace come with the declarant?"

    "Yes, but let me tell you to your lord that this time, it''s not an ordinary person from the palace, but... Mr. Qi."

    "Master Qi?" Who?

    Huli explained the origin of Qi Lie.

 Chapter 1327ï¼š Shu Yu meets Qi Lie

    Chapter 1327 Shu Yu meets Qi Lie

    Shu Yu suddenly realized, and then wondered, "How important is sunflower oil? The emperor actually sent his confidants to come here?"

    "Speaking to the lord, it should be more than this, but the lord Qi didn''t say it. I think he planned to talk with Lu Xiangjun alone." Hu Li lowered his voice, "The time of the lord Qi won''t be here for too long, today As soon as I came here, I planned to meet Lu Xiangjun, so I came to invite you."

    Shu Yu got up, "Then wait a moment, I''ll change my clothes and go out."

    "it is good."

    Shu Yu moved quickly and came out in a while.

    When Hu Li and her went out, Ren Huai, who was staring outside, immediately noticed. He and Manager Xu looked at each other and saw that they hurried to the county office.

    Manager Xu asked in a low voice, "Master Biao, is this Hu Li taking the Xiangjun to see Master Qi?"

    He thought it was something to Weinan, so he just called Hu Li to inform him.

    Now that Lord Lu Xiang is going to the county office, he shouldn¡¯t just go to see Xiang Weinan.

    Ren Huai''s expression was serious, and his heart was inexplicably anxious.

    He threw a few copper plates on the stall and took Manager Xu back, this time directly back to the inn where he stayed.

    Shu Yu followed Hu Li to the county office, and also saw the rumored Qi Lie.

    The latter seemed to be curious about her, and also looked at her for a while before saying with a smile, "Master Lu Xiang, I have long admired your name."

    "to each other."

    Qi Lie, "..." What about each other? I don''t believe you''ve heard of me.

    But Shu Yu really knew Qi Lie''s name. When Hu Li mentioned it at first, she hadn''t remembered it yet.

    Later on this way, I slowly remembered it. This Qi Lie is indeed a character in the book. Although the number of mentions is not many, Shu Yu is still somewhat impressed because he has a lot of contacts with the male protagonist in the text.

    This man seems to have joined the army shortly after the new emperor ascended the throne. Later, he returned triumphantly and became a general admired by everyone.

    Shu Yu thought that the general should be very burly, but when he saw it now, he was surprised to find that the other party was very thin.

    But he is indeed quite tall, standing next to Xiang Weinan, he looks like he is ten centimeters taller than him.

    Qi Lie has not yet become a general, but he also has a chilling air about him. It should be because he has been a guard by the emperor''s side for a long time.

    But in the face of Shu Yu, he still restrained a little.

    He let Shu Yu sit, and after a few polite words, he went straight to the topic, "How much sunflower oil does Mr. Lu Xiang have in his hand now?"

    "Not many, the best ones are about ten barrels."

    Shu Yu knew that what he asked was not all, but the high-quality sunflower oil that could be supplied to the palace.

    In fact, the sunflower oil in the oil extraction workshop is good. The best thing is that it looks a little clearer, and the difference is not big.

    Ten barrels? Not much really.

    Although cooking oil is not used much on weekdays, but in a place as big as the imperial kitchen, there are so many people in the entire palace, and the emperor''s nobles eat a lot of dishes in one meal, so ten barrels of oil can be used very quickly.

    Qi Lie, "When will the next batch of sunflower oil be?"

    "There are still some main ingredients for oil extraction here, about five barrels. The rest will be available after the next batch of sunflowers is mature and harvested in two months."

    Qi Lie calculated in his mind, "I understand, this time, let''s send ten barrels back to Beijing first, and the next five barrels will have to trouble Lu Xiangjun to arrange for someone to send them to the capital."

    "no problem."

 Chapter 1328ï¼š stupid Zhou father

    Chapter 1328 The stupid Zhou father

    Qi Lie also suggested that he would like to visit the workshop tomorrow, and Shu Yu naturally agreed.

    After talking about sunflower oil, Shu Yu was still waiting for Qi Lie to say the following, but he didn''t expect that the other party didn''t mention it.

    When Shu Yu left the county office, his face was full of suspicion. After all, Hu Li told her earlier that Qi Lie should have other things to do here.

    It''s just that the other party didn''t mention it, so Shu Yu should not know.

    When she got home, everyone else had already returned, including Lu Dasong, who was happily talking about her little granddaughter.

    Zhou Qiao and the child were already asleep, Daniel married the child a nickname early because she was born five or six days early.

    The little girl was liked by everyone in the Lu family. Zhou''s father and Tuesday''s sister were relieved when they saw this.

    Father Zhou didn''t plan to live here, and there were two young daughters at home, so he was not at ease, so he asked Sister Tuesday to accompany Zhou Qiao for a few days and help out.

    Shu Yu asked the coachman at home to send him back, and by the way, he asked the coachman to go to the workshop and tell Ruan Dali that tomorrow, the procurement team in the palace will go to the workshop to have a look, so that he can be mentally prepared.

    After all, Qi Lie is different from Ren Huai, so Shu Yu still pays more attention.

    The driver came back before the gates closed, and explained the situation to Shu Yu as soon as he arrived.

    There is no problem with the workshop. Ruan Dali was informed earlier, and he has been waiting for these days. Now that he has waited, although he is still nervous, the shock has passed, and he can arrange it in an orderly manner.

    Shu Yu nodded, that''s fine.

    She originally asked the driver to take a rest, but when he saw that he was hesitating to speak, she raised her eyebrows slightly, "What''s the matter? Is there anything else?"

    The coachman scratched his head, "Actually, it''s fine. It''s just that when I sent Master Zhou back, I heard some gossip."

    Father Zhou left the village in a hurry, and asked the second brother to help take care of the two younger daughters temporarily, so the second brother Zhou knew that Zhou Qiao was going to give birth.

    As soon as he and Aunt Tuesday know about it, all the neighbors around here know about it.

    Therefore, as soon as Father Zhou returned, many people came over curiously and asked if it was a boy or a girl.

    When I heard it was my daughter, the others didn''t say much though their expressions were weird. On the contrary, Auntie Tuesday said with a huge response, "It''s over, it''s going to be a sad day for Qiaoqiao to be at Lu''s house."

    She not only arranged for Zhou Qiao to be left out, but also threatened that Lu Daniel might take a concubine.

    said that he is rich now and has a sister who is a village king. This man will become bad when he is rich, especially if he has a mother who wants a grandson, maybe he will go out to find other women.

    Rao is Zhou''s father no matter how stupid he is, and when he heard this, he scolded Aunt Tuesday in anger.

    Not only did he say that Mrs. Li likes Zao Zao very much, but the old lady even gave him a red seal of 10 taels of silver.

    When I heard that it was given to 12 taels, everyone present gasped.

    That''s 10 taels. The dowry gifts given to their daughter-in-law in their villages are only 35 taels. This old lady is too generous. Not only does it not blame Zhou Qiao for not giving birth to a male grandson, but also for such a big red seal. .

    However, as soon as Father Zhou finished speaking, he regretted it. How could he say how much? What if these people knew that their daughter had money to borrow? What if the old lady gives less to others in the future?

    Father Zhou couldn''t wait to slap his mouth. When people asked anything again, he refused to open his mouth and went home with his two daughters.

    All this was seen by the driver, and he didn''t know if he should tell Shu Yu, but he couldn''t hold back in the end.

 Chapter 1329ï¼š regret but too late

    Chapter 1329 Regret

    Shu Yu doesn''t care, "It''s okay, these rumors can''t be stopped."

    When Zhou Qiao goes home with her child after confinement, everyone will know whether she is doing well or not when they see her condition.

    Shu Yu waved his hand and asked the driver to rest.

    As soon as the driver left, someone came over and said that a manager Xu had come outside and asked her to meet tomorrow to discuss the transaction cooperation.

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, went to the front hall in person, and said apologetically to Manager Xu, "Tomorrow I have something to go to the workshop, I really can''t find time, can you make an appointment?"

    Director Xu''s eyelids jumped, "What happened to the workshop? Why do you need Lu Xiangjun to go there in person?"

    He asked tentatively, "Nanlu Xiangjun has a new partner?"

    Shu Yu knew what he was worried about and smiled, "There is indeed a new partner, but the other party wants to see the sunflower oil from our workshop. As for whether a deal will be reached, no one can say."

    In fact, it has been confirmed, Qi Lie just went to see the production environment, he even paid the deposit, which is much simpler than that of Manager Xu and the Young Master Ren in front of him.

    Of course, the main thing is to trust her.

    Manager Xu sighed in relief when he heard that the other party wanted to buy oil, and then left.

    On the way back, the more I thought about it, the more wrong it became. Today, it seems that Lord Lu Xiang only went to the county government to meet Master Qi, right? Then there are sales channels for sunflower oil? Is it possible...

    Manager Xu was shocked by the thought in his heart, so he hurriedly walked back to the inn and discussed with Ren Huai.

    Ren Huai was also full of disbelief, so the next day, he got up early and waited on the only way out of the city.

    Sure enough, when the time came, he saw Lu Xiangjun''s carriage.

    And the carriage behind her was the one that entered the city yesterday. Qi Lie''s face was exposed the moment the curtain of the carriage shook open.

    Ren Huai was shocked, it was really him, Qi Lie represented the emperor, so it was the emperor who wanted to do business with Lord Luxiang?

    Although Shu Yu was sitting in the carriage, she still caught sight of two familiar figures out of the corner of her eyes. She smiled and said to Xi, "Businessmen now like to make a fool of themselves. You said if they would come to me earlier When discussing business, let''s be sincere to each other, and we won''t wait for Master Qi to come here."

    Yingxi knew little about business, "Master Qi went to the workshop today, will Young Master Ren be afraid? But they don''t want the same thing."

    "Although it''s not the same thing, the arrival of Master Qi gives people a signal that the things in our workshop are of high value. Even if the palace cooperates with us, the product itself must be no problem. Let''s see if Passion Fruit Shop will talk to us about this deal, now they won''t wait and see."

    And once there are competitors, shouldn''t Ren Huai be nervous?

    As soon as he gets nervous, he loses the bargaining chip.

    Shu Yu felt happy when he thought of this.

    The two carriages arrived at the workshop one after the other. When they got off the carriage, Lao Yang immediately ran over nervously, "Master."

    Shu Yu nodded, and when he looked up, he saw Ruan Dali and Luo Chun also coming.

    Zhou Qiao was just born, so Shu Yu didn''t let Daniel know about this, lest he would still run around.

    Shu Yu took Qi Lie into the workshop and went directly to the oil extraction workshop.

 Chapter 1330ï¼š different

    Chapter 1330 is different

    It was very quiet in the workshop at the moment. The guys only heard Ruan Dali say that the palace was interested in their sunflower oil when they went to work in the morning.

    When the guys heard the news, they thought they didn''t wake up, and they all seemed to be dreaming.

    They are such a small workshop, they actually do business with the palace?

    Ruan Dali looked at everyone like this and thought to himself: Fortunately, I told them in the morning. If I told them last night, I''m afraid they won''t have to sleep all night, and they must be in low spirits when they are working today. .

    If the listless appearance is seen by the people in the palace, then the purchasers in the palace will have to doubt whether they can work well. If the impression is not good and the deal is gone, then it will be bad.

    Fortunately, there was still a period of time before Shu Yu and the others came. Before they came, Ruan Dali hurriedly did a good job of ideological work for everyone, so that everyone could adjust their mentality, cheer up and perform well.

    Therefore, Shu Yu and Qi Lie entered the workshop at this moment. Although the guys were still a little nervous, their expressions returned to normal, and they did things in an orderly manner.

    Qi Lie followed behind Shu Yu, put on shoe covers and hat, and looked around the workshop.

    Compared to Ren Huai''s surprised look, Qi Lie''s expression was much calmer, even though he was very surprised by all the novelties in the workshop.

    He could see that this was not made temporarily. The guys here are obviously accustomed to such an environment and way of doing things.

    Qi Lie also brought two people behind him. The two were a few steps behind, and they found their buddies and asked a few words.

    That guy stammered, and after answering, he looked like he was about to cry.

    After Shu Yu and the others finished shopping, they immediately grabbed the people around them and said anxiously, "What should I do? I was so nervous just now that I couldn''t speak well. Will they stop doing business with our workshop because of this?"

    The people on the side looked at him sympathetically, somewhat resenting that iron is not steel, "You said why you are so timid, people just ask a few questions, you can answer it well, what are you afraid of?"

    "You''re done, if this business goes down, you definitely can''t do things here."

    The man sat on the stool absentmindedly.

    Who knew that after a while, Ruan Dali came over, patted him on the shoulder and smiled, "Good job."

    The man was stunned for a moment, "Not bad?? Me, I stuttered in fear just now."

    "It''s nothing, the boss said it, there are many people from the palace, and there are many people. You are nervous, so it seems true. The words you answered are believed to be credible by the other party."

    If the answer is not leaking, people must know that they are prepared, and the questions asked will be boring.

    Ruan vigorously smiled and said, "Okay, let''s work hard, and when the owner and the palace have negotiated procurement, we will give each of you bonuses."

    Everyone was stunned for a while, then cheered, "Really? Steward Ruan, are you really giving us bonuses?"

    "Of course, if you work hard, the employer will not treat you badly."

    Ruan Dali said and left, the cheers coming from behind made him laugh.

    Now Shu Yu and Qi Lie are sitting in the office, Qi Lie is drinking tea comfortably, "Your workshop is very different."

    At least after reading it, he is very relieved about the cleanliness of sunflower oil.

 Chapter 1331ï¼š Qi Lies purpose here

    Chapter 1331 The purpose of Qi Lie''s coming here

    Shu Yu brewed tea for him, "Is Master Qi still satisfied?"

    "Yes, in two days, let someone fill up the ten barrels of oil, and I will take it away."

    "In two days?" Shu Yu was surprised, "Your Excellency is back to Beijing?"

    Qi Lie nodded, "I''m here this time, and I have been ordered temporarily, so it''s not good to delay too long. Originally, the purchase of sunflower oil should also be handed over to the palace. I have other things when I come here, and the emperor will hand it over to the emperor. Give it to me, and it also happens that I have a legitimate reason to come to Jiangyuan County."

    finally mentioned.

    Shu Yu sat up slightly, knowing that this matter might have something to do with him.

    "I don''t know what other important things the lord has come over this time. If you need help, just ask."

    Qi Lie felt that this Lu Xiangjun was different from what he imagined, but to be with someone like Meng Yunzheng is indeed not an ordinary girl.

    "I want to go to the black market."

    Qi Lie raised his head and looked in the direction of the black market.

    Shu Yu blinked, but he didn''t expect that his target was the black market.

    "Master Qi...what are you doing in the black market?"

    Qi Lie didn''t hide it from her, "In fact, the black market of the Dasu Dynasty has only risen in a short period of ten years, but in the past ten years, it has spread to prosperous towns all over the country. Many ministers in the DPRK have countless connections with the black market. Qing''s involvement, when the previous emperor was there, he didn''t realize the serious consequences that might exist, but the current emperor would not allow such a place to exist."

    Qi Lie didn''t know what to think, his face gradually became ugly, "In the beginning, the black market was just buying and selling some precious and unsightly items, but later it became more and more unscrupulous, people, intelligence, goods, and buying murderers and killing people. This is no longer simple. deal, but an organization with a formidable threat that cannot be ignored.¡±

    Such an organization is a scourge to the emperor at all.

    The source of this scourge can¡¯t even be found, and the real owner behind the scenes is still unknown.

    Some time ago, there were people missing even in the palace, and it was said that they were sold to the black market. Well done, why does the black market buy people in the palace?

    Shu Yu understood, "The emperor wants to destroy the black market?"

    "Yes."

    Qi Lie frowned, "It''s just that other black markets are heavily guarded and the entrance is tight. Even if we can get in, it will be difficult to investigate. Especially if someone finds out, the other party will be more cautious. For us, we want to find out who is behind the scenes. It''s getting harder."

    says so, but...

    "So you wanted to check the black market in Jiangyuan County, can you find any clues?"

    "Yes." Qi Lie nodded, "I know that the manor belongs to Meng Yunzheng now."

    Shu Yu, "Indeed, he bought the manor. It''s just... To be honest, when we wanted to buy on the black market, the other party saw that the buyer was Ah Yun, and would rather lower the price to sell it to others than sell it to him. We wondered if the black market had any grudge against him. So after we got the manor, we wanted to check it out. But we''ve looked at the manor several times, and we haven''t found any clues."

    "There is still such a thing?" This Qi Lie really didn''t know.

    The news that Xiang Weinan passed on to the emperor was only a brief description of the current buyers of the black market, but how they bought it was too complicated to be mentioned.

    Now what Shu Yu is talking about provides Qi Lie with a direction.

 Chapter 1332ï¼š Master Miaos change

    Chapter 1332 Master Miao''s change

    "A person who has grudges with Young Master Meng?" Qi Lie stood up, frowning in thought.

    Shu Yu sighed, "A Yun has thought about it carefully, and has ruled out everything that can be ruled out. The most likely one is Gong Qiu, but the other party was beheaded last year. To be honest, this matter has always been on our hearts. If we can find out the person behind the scenes earlier and solve our doubts, we can feel more at ease."

    Qi Lie pursed his lips, if that''s the case, they can follow Meng Yunzheng''s clue.

    But as Lord Lu Xiang said, Gongqiu was the greatest enemy of Young Master Meng over the years, even he could not think of it, how would they investigate?

    "No matter what, I still want to go to the black market and have a look."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Okay, maybe the adults will find out where we didn''t pay attention. Shall we go now?"

    "Let''s go."

    The two got up and went out. Shu Yu explained to Ruan Dali and left the workshop with Qi Lie.

    They didn''t delay, and went straight to the black market after going out the gate.

    Because of the eviction of the black market, the road up the mountain has no one to clean up. As the weather gradually warms up, green grass grows again.

    Shu Yu and Yingxi, Qi Lie and two subordinates, a group of five people walked while paying attention to the surrounding environment.

    When we got to the middle of the mountain, the road further up became much narrower.

    The road here is a little different from the original one, and it has been reworked.

    Originally, in order to hide the black market, the road from the halfway up the mountain is very complicated.

    But the manor in the future was used by Meng Yunzheng as an academy, and the road was smoother and more suitable, so the road was rebuilt.

    But as Shu Yu and the others had guessed, although Steward Guo sold the manor, he still sent someone to watch it secretly, for fear that Master Miao would sell the manor again.

    In order to avoid arousing suspicion, Master Miao started repairs within a few days, and the person he was looking for was from the Fucheng side.

    is the road in front of you.

    As for the manor, Meng Yunzheng has his own drawings and plans, and he will definitely not let others know. After the road outside is repaired, he will find a trusted Lu Erbai to repair it.

    If you find out what secrets are in the manor during the repair process, you can know it in time.

    It¡¯s just that this road has been repaired for a long time. Master Miao will always have various problems and ask to stop the work. After the drawings are revised and revised, the repairs will continue.

    The craftsman who built the road was very annoyed by his troublesome behavior, and once in the middle, he went to build a house for someone else, so the road was stopped for more than half a month.

    But that''s what Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng wanted, they were just stalling for time.

    Then, halfway through the road, the late emperor died.

    Mr. Miao opened the Qinlou and Chu Pavilion. When the first emperor died, his business had to stop for a few months at least.

    The business here is not good, so Master Miao wanted to do some other business and left Fucheng with the money to develop other businesses. As a result, the manor here would naturally be neglected.

    Honestly, Shu Yu was quite surprised that Miao Master wanted to dabble in other businesses.

    Could it be true because she told him to do more good deeds last time? Shu Yu felt that it was unlikely that he would not have such a great ability, and that one sentence would make Master Miao change his deep-rooted thoughts.

    But no matter what, Master Miao has another excuse to delay the repair of the black market.

    There was no one who was staring at him in the dark.

    Therefore, the manor at this moment is particularly deserted.

 Chapter 1333ï¼š Spread all over Jiangyuan County

    Chapter 1333 Spread throughout Jiangyuan County

    Shu Yu and his party stood in the manor, in front of the courtyard that looked a bit desolate because it had not been taken care of for several months.

    A large section of grass has emerged in the yard, and there is also a thin layer of dust on the windowsill.

    "Everything here has been moved almost. When Director Guo left, he even took away some large items. Except for the stone table and bench that could not be taken away, it was empty inside, and there was really nothing left to do. clues."

    Shu Yu said to Qi Lie as he walked inside, "They are very cautious. There are many secrets in the black market, and they will definitely be destroyed before leaving. I have been here twice with Ah Yun, and we have found nothing."

    She took Qi Lie to the two secret rooms first, "This is the secret room, do you want to go in and take a look?"

    Qi Lie nodded, Shu Yu pressed the switch.

    As soon as the door opened, Qi Lie''s two subordinates took the lead to get in. Shu Yu stood at the door and didn''t move, "Sir, you can watch it here. Now that you''re here, I want to check again."

    "Okay, then split up."

    Shu Yu nodded, turned around and went to the yard again.

    She went to the auction building. This is the main trading place. Shu Yu thought that if there were clues, it would be more likely here.

    However, just like the previous few times, she and Yingxi looked over it carefully, but there was still nothing.

    No scratches on the walls, nothing left in the corners.

    "Let''s go." Shu Yu sighed and came out with Yingxi.

    Qi Lie has already seen the secret room and is continuing to search outside.

    When he saw Shu Yu coming out, he frowned slightly and shook his head.

    "If Mr. Lu Xiang has something to do, go ahead and do some work first. This manor is so big that we won''t be able to finish it in a short time. I''m afraid we''ll have to rest here for the night tonight."

    Shu Yu was not surprised, "Okay, the lord will look for it slowly, I will go back to the workshop and explain to them that they will arrange the sunflower oil. I will rest at Zhuangzi in the evening. If you have any business, just come to Zhuangzi to find me. I will ask Yingxi later. Bring some meals over here."

    "Thank you."

    Shu Yu left, Qi Lie and the others continued to search.

    Unfortunately, just as Shu Yu said, Director Guo is a meticulous person. Since he wants to sell the manor, how can he leave something behind for people to find out?

    Qi Lie searched for one day, then searched again the next day, and finally came down the mountain with an ugly look.

    Shu Yu knew that there was no progress when he saw his expression, she poured tea for a few people, "Do you want to continue looking, sir?"

    Qi Lie shook his head, "No, I originally had a glimmer of hope. There is no clue in Jiangyuan County, so we can only start from other black markets."

    He took a sip of tea, raised his head and said, "If Lu Xiangjun finds anything, please let me know in time."

    "it is good."

    Qi Lie gave Shu Yu a special contact channel. After all, Xiang Weinan was about to return to Beijing, and he could no longer contact the capital through him.

    Qi Lie was about to leave, so he returned to the county office and said goodbye to Xiang Weinan and prepared to leave.

    Xiang Weinan can''t leave yet, the new county magistrate is still on his way to take office, so he has to wait for him to arrive, and then he can leave after handing over.

    Shu Yu loaded the ten barrels of sunflower oil into the car, and Qi Lie took it away directly.

    As soon as he left the city gate, the sunflower oil from the Luji workshop became a matter of supplying the edible oil in the palace, and it immediately spread throughout Jiangyuan County.

    It was only at this time that everyone knew that Lu Xiangjun had gone to the palace directly.

    The people who were still watching, instantly filled the gate of Lu''s house, and the concierge couldn''t even accept the invitations.

 Chapter 1334ï¼š The melon seed business is negotiated

    Chapter 1334 The melon seed business is negotiated

    Shu Yu didn''t know that the people visiting at home were coming one after another, and she went outside the city to see Qi Lie leave.

    After sending him back to the city, he was stopped by someone before he had walked a long way.

    Shu Yu looked at Ren Huai''s anxious expression and smiled slightly, "Young Master Ren, is there anything you need to find me?"

    Ren Huai smiled reluctantly, but he still tried to speak as gently as possible, "Mr. Lu Xiang, I asked Manager Xu to find you two days ago, and I want to make an appointment with you to talk about melon seeds. It''s just that you are busy at the time, so don''t disturb me too much. , I wonder if Lu Xiangjun has time now?"

    Shu Yu wanted to know what his current transformation was for. Even if she didn''t deliberately publicize the matter of buying sunflower oil in the palace, she knew everything she should know.

    Ren Huai already felt a sense of urgency in his heart.

    Shu Yu looked at the development of the situation and she also wanted to get this deal done as soon as possible, so she didn''t make a fuss.

    She got off the carriage, clearly feeling Ren Huai''s relief.

    "It just happened to be empty, let''s find a place to discuss slowly, please sir."

    "Please."

    This time, the two did not go to the tea house they visited for the first time. They found a nearby restaurant with good privacy and went in.

    When he got to the box, Ren Huai said with emotion, "I didn''t think that Mr. Lu Xiang''s business would go to the palace."

    Shu Yu had an embarrassed expression, "This is because I was lucky, and I was lucky to take care of the adults. I brought rare things like melon seeds and sunflower oil to the palace a few years ago. Who knows that the imperial doctor in the palace said sunflower oil. Compared with ordinary cooking oil, it is healthier, so the palace sent someone to check it. No, you can see it.¡±

    Ren Huai had an accident and took a sip of tea.

    This time, he no longer believed that Lu Xiangjun was just lucky. Earlier, he had misjudged and misunderstood, thinking that she would have achieved today''s achievements by relying on Master Qi.

    But if a person is really lucky, he can go to the palace in one breath, and make him, a man who has been in the mall, feel depressed?

    Ren Huai now understands why she would be a pair with someone like Meng Yunzheng. He originally thought that Meng Yunzheng''s deep and painful childhood experience would only find someone like Lu Xiangjun who is simple and easy to see at a glance.

    Who knows, these two people are clearly the same raccoon, and they are not easy to fool.

    Two people with bad water in their stomachs at a young age are afraid that they will be terrible in the future.

    Ren Huai secretly exhaled, "Lord Luxiang always seems to be able to come up with rare things."

    For example, the previous heating pack, the current melon seeds and sunflower oil.

    Shu Yu smiled, "If you''re lucky, you just mess around and get it by accident."

    Ren Huai''s mouth twitched, I believed in your ghost.

    Shu Yu couldn''t be fooled, and Ren Huai stopped using words to test him. He knew that now a large group of people were waiting at the door of Lu Xiangjun''s house, wanting to trade melon seeds with her.

    So he wants to finalize cooperation matters at this meeting.

    Ren Huai did not lower the price, nor did he mention the exclusive sale, nor did he make any other nonsense.

    Although I still strive for the best interests for myself, sincerity is enough.

    Fortunately, Shu Yu originally intended to cooperate with them. She has inquired about the common problems of some businessmen in the passion fruit shop, but it is not an unscrupulous businessman. figurative.

    Cooperating with them was beneficial to her, so Shu Yu didn''t feel too embarrassed.

 Chapter 1335ï¼š Bonus

    Chapter 1335 Bonus

    When both parties intend to promote cooperation, the negotiation goes smoothly.

    The moment Shu Yu signed his name on the deed, his heart suddenly loosened, he raised his head and smiled at Ren Huai, "Happy cooperation."

    Ren Huai was stunned for a moment, and said, "Happy cooperation."

    The two carefully took the deed and agreed to deliver it early in the morning, and Shu Yu went back.

    When she arrived at the door of Lu''s house, she saw a lot of people outside, she decisively asked Yingxi to turn the car around, "Forget it, if you don''t go back, go back to the workshop."

    It will be delivered early tomorrow morning, and she will definitely have to pack up and pack her bags tonight, so she plans to return to the workshop after she returns to change her clothes.

    But seeing the people guarding the door, Shu Yu decided not to go back. He just asked Yingxi to talk to the concierge and left the city.

    Arrived at the workshop, and the guys were excited because they handed over the sunflower oil to the palace for purchase in the morning.

    How long did it take? The owner came back again, and told them that all the melon seeds had a provenance, and the other party was Mr. Ren, the largest preserved fruit shop in the capital that he visited last time.

    Everyone was speechless in excitement.

    The owner is also too powerful. They have just set up a workshop and just started production, and they are all sold from the surrounding towns and small counties. As a result, when the owner made a move, it was either the capital or the palace.

    What is this called? The starting point of the owner is the end of others.

    Shu Yu looked at everyone with a funny look, "Okay, don''t stay still, hurry up and pack the goods, and when the goods are shipped out, we will give out bonuses."

    "Wow!!" Everyone exclaimed, becoming more and more happy, and went to work in a hurry. The whole workshop was filled with a cheerful atmosphere.

    The next morning, Ren Huai and Manager Xu brought people over to pick up the goods.

    The first batch of goods was still very limited. Shu Yu sold some of them a year ago and sent them to the capital.

    There are not many left now.

    Ren Huai knew this, so he and Shu Yu discussed the delivery time and quantity of the second batch yesterday.

    After loading the batch of melon seeds from the workshop, Ren Huai settled the balance, gave a deposit for the next shipment, and left with someone.

    They have already delayed a lot of time in Jiangyuan County. Now that it has been agreed, he has to hurry back to the capital.

    After watching them go, Shu Yu turned around and returned to the workshop with a smile.

    She was also unequivocal, and asked Luo Chun and Ruan Dali to call everyone over.

    Everyone stood in the lobby, guessing something, and they all looked very excited.

    Shu Yu stood on the steps and asked everyone to be quiet, then cleared his throat and said with a smile, "Everyone has worked hard these days, especially in the past few days, two batches of goods have been shipped in a row. In order to produce as much as possible, everyone, The workmanship was done very late. As the owner, I really appreciate everyone''s efforts. Now, of course, I have to reciprocate. As I said yesterday, we will give bonuses when the goods are shipped out. "

    The eyes of the people in the lobby lit up one by one, and they clenched their hands excitedly.

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "The bonus is not much, and everyone will be paid an extra month''s salary."

    "Wow." Isn''t that much?

    One month''s wages, for them, it was a surprise, the pie fell, it couldn''t be better.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Okay, just be quiet. In addition to one month''s wages, I will give you two days off, just in time for you to get the bonus, go home or go shopping, just enjoy it. enjoy."

 Chapter 1336ï¼š Talk to Daniel about something

    Chapter 1336 Talk to Daniel

    "Thank you boss." The crowd cheered.

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "Of course, those who stay on the job still need it. One workshop is left with two guards, and you can release them when they have finished their vacation. You can arrange this, or you can transfer it yourself."

    "Yes."

    "Okay, now come up and collect the money."

    Everyone was very self-conscious, pushing and shoving one by one and quickly lined up.

    In the past few months, the salary was paid according to the name written on the employee''s book. Everyone has experience and knows where they are ranked.

    This saved Shu Yu a lot of time.

    It was just past noon when the wages were paid out.

    Shu Yu stretched his back, and finally gave the money to Luo Chun and Ruan Dali. The two of them were stewards, and their wages had already been raised before, so the bonuses were also higher than others.

    "Make arrangements, let everyone finish the rest in the afternoon, clean up the workshop, and have a holiday tomorrow."

    "Yes, the owner."

    The two of them were also very happy, holding the wages tightly and refunding them.

    It was getting late, and Shu Yu had lunch at the workshop before returning.

    It was probably because her business with the Passion Fruit Shop had already spread, and now there is no one at the door of the Lu family.

    Shu Yu entered the door. Now that things are done, she can finally take a break.

    went back to the house to take a bath, and took a comfortable nap. When Shu Yu woke up again, he went to see Zao Zao.

    In just four or five days, the little guy seems to be completely different from when he was born.

    Zhou Qiao was confinement, watching Shu Yu lying on the cradle and teasing the child, she couldn''t help laughing, "A Yu likes children so much, marry Young Master Meng earlier, and have one too."

    Shu Yu shook his head, "I''m still young, I only reached the age of 1 last year, and it will be a few years before I have a baby."

    Still young? Zhou Qiao laughed, Ah Yu was still young, but her heart was more mature than them.

    Daniel just came in with the chicken soup, "This is what Mother just boiled, come, I''ll feed you some."

    "No, I''ll do it myself." Zhou Qiao was a little embarrassed and hurriedly brought the bowl.

    Seeing that she had no problem drinking, Daniel turned around and said to Shu Yu, "I heard that the melon seeds have also been sold? These few days I''m not in the workshop and I want you to work. I think you''ve worked hard to lose weight. "

    "Brother Daniel, what are you talking about, my sister-in-law has just given birth, and she needs you to be by her side. But I just arrange for them to load the goods, and I don''t need to do it myself. It''s not hard work, and I''m not thin at all."

    The words say so, hard work is still required.

    Da Niu did not expect such a coincidence. When the daughter-in-law was born, it happened to be the time when the people from the capital and the palace came to discuss business.

    He asked about the situation in the workshop. Seeing that Zhou Qiao had finished drinking the chicken soup, he went out with a bowl.

    Shu Yu went out after seeing the child.

    When arrived at the door, she stopped Daniel, "Brother Daniel, come to the study later, I have something to tell you."

    "Huh? Good."

    Daniel put the bowl back in the kitchen, washed his hands and walked to the study.

    Shu Yu sat behind the desk with two books in front of him.

    When Daniel entered the door, she pushed the book forward, "Brother Daniel, look at this."

    "This is... the ledger of the workshop?"

    "Well." Shu Yu said, "The inventory in the workshop has been sold. Whether it is Master Qi or Young Master Ren, they have given a deposit for the next batch of goods. Our income is not low now."

    Daniel''s eyes are bright, and he hastily opened the ledger to look.

 Chapter 1337ï¼š The division of the ox

    Chapter 1337 Daniel''s share

    The more you look, the brighter the Daniel''s eyes become.

    In these days, he has handled a lot of money, but seeing so much money in the account, his face is still flushed with excitement.

    After Daniel finished reading, he saw Shu Yu took out three silver notes from the drawer and handed them over.

    Da Niu was taken aback, "What is this?"

    "Here are three hundred taels, your share."

    "Ayu..."

    Shu Yu pushed forward again, "It was agreed at the beginning that after the workshop makes money, you will take 10%. The original plan was to distribute dividends at the end of the year, but at that time, the workshop just started production, and the sales did not open, so there was no profit. Settlement. Now that the goods are sold, the share that belongs to you should naturally be given to you."

    Sunflower seeds were discovered together by her and Daniel, and they came together.

    The initial trial planting of sunflowers, she was in exile, so Da Niu completed it alone. When it was time to plant a large area, Shu Yu went to the capital again. Therefore, Daniel is still solely responsible for the first batch of harvesting and re-sowing.

    At that time, when they started, Shu Yu left everything to him. It is conceivable how much pressure Daniel was under.

    Even if Shu Yu comes back later, the planting management of Zhuangzi is still busy with Daniel. She goes there once in a while, which is completely different from the hard work of Daniel who often wakes up in the middle of the night to keep an eye on him.

    After the workshop was completed, Daniel tried his best to rush on both sides.

    The most Shu Yu could do at that time was to take Zhou Qiao to his home and take good care of him, but Daniel was so busy that his wife was still in the workshop when she gave birth.

    To be honest, Shu Yu felt that giving him 10% was a little bit, but Da Niu was unwilling to ask for more.

    Ren Huai felt that she should not reuse an inexperienced person as a big manager, but only Shu Yu knew that because he was Lu Daniu, she could safely hand over the rear to him, and did not hesitate at all when she went to the capital.

    Shu Yu is very grateful to Daniel, "Brother Daniel, you have been working hard since last year, and now we have a harvest and start making money, your share should be given to you. Sister-in-law just gave birth. Children, there are many places to use money, and it is not easy for you to buy something if you have enough money?"

    "But didn''t you say that you will buy land and expand the planting of sunflowers? This also requires money. I have wages every month on weekdays, and the wages are so high that I have enough."

    "Don''t worry, I have set aside the money for buying the land. And I can''t keep deducting your share and not give it to you just because you have enough wages."

    Da Niu was helpless, "But I just read the ledger, even if it is 10%, it''s less than 300 taels."

    "I''ve given out bonuses to everyone else in the workshop today. Of course you have worked so hard. If you make up the whole thing, three hundred taels is just right."

    Daniel was speechless for a moment, and after a while, he smiled, "Okay, I''ll take it."

    "That''s right."

    The two brothers and sisters looked at each other and smiled, and when the Daniel saw that Shu Yu had something to do, he went out with the banknotes.

    He went back to his room and told Zhou Qiaoyi about the bank note.

    Zhou Qiao was stunned, "Three, three hundred taels???"

    Daniel nodded, "Yes, three hundred taels."

    Zhou Qiao gasped, is this too much? In addition to the wages Daniu paid earlier, their family has almost four hundred taels of silver.

    Originally thought that Daniel''s salary was already high, and their family could live a prosperous and worry-free life with this salary.

    As a result, looking at it now, the division is the big deal.

 Chapter 1338ï¼š Shocked Lu Dasong

    Chapter 1338 Shocked Lu Dasong

    Zhou Qiao''s breathing became a little short. Now the workshop is just on the right track, and there will only be more and more in the future. She feels that she may become a rich wife soon.

    Holding the hot silver note in her hand, she couldn''t help but glance at it, then put it back to Daniel, and exhaled, "Hurry up and put it away."

    Daniel smiled and said, "You are the mistress of our family, you should have kept this money."

    Zhou Qiao thought for a while, took out two hundred taels of them and put them away, and put the remaining one hundred taels back into his arms, "I''ll keep this, and you can handle the rest. You walk outside with your body on your back. I can¡¯t be without money, I¡¯m still in confinement, I can¡¯t go out, and you¡¯ll come to buy anything anyway.¡±

    "That wouldn''t take so much."

    Zhou Qiao was silent for a moment, then slowly held his hand, and said in a low voice, "We didn''t have much money in the past, and we were reluctant to take out a little bit, especially after I was pregnant, I just wanted to save a little bit, and my child would be able to save it in the future. Take it lightly. Now that there is such a large sum of money suddenly, you should take it out if you need to use it, especially your parents. "

    Da Niu was taken aback for a moment. In fact, after he paid his wages every month, he would give part of the household to his parents.

    After all, he is the eldest son in the family, and his parents are old, so he should be filial.

    In other words, he doesn''t live with his parents now. Otherwise, in a family without separation, the bulk of the family is for his parents, and the rest is for himself.

    "Take it, I''m confinement these days, and my mother has always bought the fish and meat out of her own pocket." Although Li''s purpose was to let her breastfeed and feed her granddaughter, she was indeed the beneficiary.

    Daniel smiled and put away the bank note, "I see."

    Carrying one hundred taels of silver, the bull went out again.

    As soon as he went out, he saw Lu Dasong walking swayingly. When he saw Daniel, he quickly greeted him, "Did you go to bed early? If you haven''t, go to the house and take the child out for me to see."

    Lu Dasong has been staying in Shangshi Village on weekdays, and he only came here two days ago when his son washed three.

    Originally, he wanted to go back after the third wash, but his little granddaughter was cute and lovable. He was a little reluctant to part with it. In addition, Mrs. Li was also here, and there was no work at home, so he stayed for a few more days.

    Da Niu was helpless, "Just fell asleep."

    Lu Dasong frowned suddenly, looking very regretful.

    Daniel, "Dad, didn''t you watch it three times today?"

    Lu Dasong was stunned, how many times?

    An inexplicable flash of embarrassment flashed across his face, and he quickly changed the subject, "Where are you going?"

    "I was looking for you."

    "Why are you looking for me?" Lu Dasong looked puzzled.

    Father and son were talking and walked into the garden next to them.

    When he was in the pavilion, Daniel smiled and said, "Didn''t Ayu make two big deals this time?"

    "Mmmm." Of course Lu Dasong knew about such a big happy event.

    "Ayu said that the workshop had just started at the end of last year, so the share was not settled. Now that there is income, the share is given to me."

    "Huh? How much did you get?"

    "With the bonus, there are three hundred taels."

    "How much?!" Lu Dasong asked in disbelief, "Three, three hundred taels? That much?"

    Daniel nodded, he wouldn''t tell Li about this, but it''s okay to tell his father.

    Sure enough, Lu Dasong laughed and patted his shoulder excitedly, "Okay, good. Your mother also said that Ayu was unfair to you. Look, I will say that Ayu will not treat you badly."

 Chapter 1339ï¼š Uses of silver

    Chapter 1339 The Use of Silver

    Three hundred taels, this number is quite a lot for Lu Dasong.

    How long has it been? Plant that sunflower for a year, right? Three hundred taels a year, not to mention their village, even if Cuihua''s in-law''s family opened a shop in the town, there would be no net income of three hundred taels a year, right?

    Lu Dasong was full of energy for a moment, "Then what are you going to do with these three hundred taels? You see that your third uncle has already bought a house, why don''t you buy one too. It will be more convenient to have a place here in the future. Is three hundred taels enough? Not enough, I still have some in my hand, so I''ll make it up for you."

    Daniel smiled and said, "Dad, I''m not going to buy a house."

    "why?"

    "After Qiaoqiao finishes confinement, we will go back to Zhuangzi, and we will still live there most of the time. Dad, the neighborhood of Zhuangzi will develop better and better in the future."

    Others don''t know about it, but Daniel knows it. He sold it to Young Master Meng on the black market, and Young Master Meng will manage the academy in the future.

    Coupled with the nearby sunflower fields and nearby workshops, it will only get bigger and richer in the future.

    Not to mention anything else, even now, some people have set up a small stall outside the workshop to sell gadgets.

    Because they know that the workers who work in the workshops have high wages, they have spare money in their hands and there are no shops nearby, so the things on the small stalls are particularly easy to sell.

    In the past few months, several stalls have been set up outside.

    However, at the moment, the number of people in the workshop and the farmers employed in the farmland add up to only 60 or 70 people.

    In Ayu''s plan, in the future, the workers in the workshop may recruit thousands of people, which is more than double the number of all the villagers in Shangshi Village combined.

    In addition, when the academy opens, the prosperity of that piece can be imagined.

    Daniel will be there for the most part in the future, so why buy a house in the county seat?

    Da Niu didn''t tell Lu Dasong these things in too much detail, but the latter saw that he had plans in his heart, so he didn''t persuade him much.

    "Then if you don''t buy a house, you can save your money well."

    Daniel laughed, "Although I don''t buy a house, I plan to renovate the house in Shangshi Village."

    "Um?"

    "Father, you don''t want to go to Zhuangzi with me. You insist on living in Shangshi Village. It''s better to live in Shangshi Village. Our family''s conditions didn''t allow it earlier, but now it''s allowed, so let''s do a good repair."

    Lu Dasong immediately refused, "No, we are living pretty well now. I''m the only one with your mother at home, there are so many rooms, enough to live in."

    This is not a question of living enough, but a matter of comfort.

    Daniel didn''t intend to listen to his father, and continued, "Besides, I''m going to buy you a mule cart."

    "Da Niu." Lu Dasong frowned, "You don''t want to spend any money."

    "I''m not messing around with flowers. Dad, with the mule cart, you can come to the county town to see the milk, or go to Zhuangzi to see it early. It''s much more convenient. There are also Er Niu and Orchid. If you are worried, you can come over at any time. "

    Lu Dasong was a little moved. When the second family bought a mule cart for the first time, although he was not as excited as the third child to lead the mule cart around, he was also very itchy and wanted to own one.

    But¡­¡­

    "Our family bought a mule cart. Your mother has to go to Zhuangzi often."

    Daniel smiled and said, "Mother can''t drive, it''s up to you to decide whether to go or not." What''s more, if mother wants to go to Zhuangzi, it never depends on whether there is a car at home.

    After a pause, Daniel said again, "Also, I want to buy one for my father-in-law too."

 Chapter 1340ï¼š big cow face

    Chapter 1340 Daniel with a long face

    Lu Dasong was taken aback, "Huh?"

    Daniel said, "Since I was born early, there have been rumors from the Zhou family that our family will treat Qiaoqiao badly."

    "Bullshit." Lu Dasong snorted coldly, "Buy, half a son-in-law, although your Yue family has no son, but your daughter and son-in-law are all filial piety. Early morning is the treasure of our family, how can we let them talk nonsense. Let them see if we are good to your daughter-in-law."

    "So that''s the decision?"

    "Decided."

    Daniel nodded, "Okay, then I''ll find it tomorrow."

    However, Da Niu was not only looking for the mule cart, but also the servants. He planned to buy an experienced woman to help Zhou Qiao with the children.

    Although there were people in Zhuangzi to help with the work, those women were all hired by Ah Yu, so he couldn''t help the public.

    He told Zhou Qiao about this. Zhou Qiao had no response at first. Whether it was repairing the house in his hometown or buying a mule cart for his father-in-law, she had no objection.

    What she didn''t expect was that her husband would also buy one for her father.

    She was taken aback, "Not so good?" Her mother-in-law must have an opinion.

    "What''s wrong, your father is my father. With the mule cart, he can come to see you when he is free."

    Zhou Qiao was sweet in her heart, but she was still a little nervous, for fear that her in-law''s family would be unhappy.

    But whether it was the old lady or Shu Yu, there was no reaction after knowing this.

    The money is a big one. How the couple spends it is their own business, so what do they do?

    Mrs. Li was indeed unhappy, and even disapproved very much, but before she knew about it, Daniel had already done it. No matter how anxious she is, it is useless, at most she will not serve Zhou Qiao confinement.

    Two days later, Lu Dasong drove a mule cart back to Shangshi Village, and hurriedly began to prepare for repairing the house.

    The people in the village came to look at it curiously, knowing that this car was bought by a big cow, and their eyes were red with envy. It''s still a filial piety. Look at how spirited this mule is and how spacious the carriage is, which is great.

    Daniel, on the second day, bought some daily necessities in a mule cart and went directly to Zhou''s house.

    Original Zhou''s father and several sister-in-law thought he was just here to see them, and left him for lunch.

    Unexpectedly, when the ox was leaving, he left the mule cart behind and walked to the main road to wait for the ox cart.

    Father Zhou was puzzled until he heard Daniel say that the mule cart was given to them, and he felt as if he had been struck by lightning.

    Zhou''s father hurriedly refused, but Daniel said, "Now Qiaoqiao is still confinement, if my father-in-law misses her and the child, it would be more convenient to have a mule cart. We will still live in Zhuangzi in the future. When I come back, I can only work my father-in-law to come and see Qiaoqiao."

    The conditions of the Zhou family are not as good as those of the Lu family, and Zhou¡¯s father works hard and rarely goes out. Later, I went to Zhuangzi several times, and it was all by walking.

    The same goes for going to the county seat. Father Zhou is used to walking by himself, but his younger sisters are still young and have to follow along.

    With a mule cart, at least not so hard.

    Moreover, Zhou¡¯s father could drive a car. In the future, when the farming is slack, he can drive a mule car to transport people from several nearby villages to earn some money.

    Zhou''s father didn''t know what to say for a while, but the big bull had already left, but Zhou''s second child and Zhou''s aunt had their eyes bulging out, and they couldn''t be jealous.

    They wanted to occupy the car, but Father Zhou was not a destitute family without a son, he had a filial son-in-law who could send mule carts.

 Chapter 1341ï¼š County test begins

    Chapter 1341 County Exam Begins

    After finishing these things, Zhou Qiao drove him back to Zhuangzi to work.

    Zhou Qiao felt that Ayu had given so many shares and bonuses that it was too much for Daniel to accompany him to confinement all the time.

    Now that her health is getting better, and there are people he bought to serve her, she is sitting much better than most people during the confinement period.

    So Da Niu returned to Zhuangzi, but he would only come back in a day or two.

    But with a big cow in charge, Shu Yu is much more relaxed.

    She bought another large piece of land, not far from the workshop. In fact, she wanted to connect all the pieces, but unfortunately, it was not possible for the time being.

    However, the newly planted sunflowers will not be harvested for a few months, but the original stock is almost exhausted.

    Shu Yu thought about getting something else, she planned to make instant noodles.

    It¡¯s just that before she can start, the county test begins.

    Shu Rui and Erniu Dabao, who were originally studying in the school, were on vacation, but the three of them went to the outside of the examination room to experience the tense atmosphere of the examination in advance.

    Shu Yu also went. She was sitting in the carriage, but she was thinking of Meng Yunzheng, who was far away in Changjin Mansion.

    At this point in time, he should also enter the examination room.

    The door of the examination room was closed, and Shu Rui ran back to the carriage to drink two sips of tea.

    Seeing his second sister staring at the distance, he hurriedly climbed into the car, patted her hand and said, "Second sister, don''t worry, Brother Meng will be fine."

    Shu Yu recovered and couldn''t help laughing, "You are quite confident in him."

    Shu Rui raised his chest and said very confidently, "Of course, my brother Meng is very good at reading. I was the last one to enter the school. My eldest brother taught me how to read, and he also gave me the way to study when I came back. The master said that now I am reading as if it was a divine help. During the quiz, the rankings improved every time, and last time I was the first in the exam.¡±

    How long has he been reading? How long did the students in the original school study?

    Rao is Shu Rui''s talent for reading. Without Meng Yunzheng, he would still only be at the bottom.

    "Even if there is something that Master Wen doesn''t understand, he will ask Brother Meng for advice." Shu Rui said, and suddenly lowered his voice, "We Master Wen said that Brother Meng is definitely the case leader in this exam. It''s a pity that he is not People from Jiangyuan County."

    Otherwise, Jiangyuan County will have a talent.

    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. Of course she had confidence in Meng Yunzheng. A smart person like him should have taken the county exam when he was ten years old. If it wasn''t for the delay in taking revenge for so many years, he would have achieved fame long ago.

    "I''m not worried, I just want him to come back early after the exam."

    Shu Rui looked at her with some sympathy after hearing this.

    How can it be so early? After the county examination, the prefectural examination will be followed, at least for several months.

    but¡­¡­

    "When Brother Meng comes back, he will be a scholar."

    This point, everyone is full of confidence.

    Shu Yu''s attention to the county test lasted for a day, and then he was attracted to other things.

    Because of the newly appointed county magistrate, he finally arrived in Jiangyuan County.

    But now it coincides with the county exam, and even if Xiang Weinan has handed over to him, he will not be able to return to Beijing until the county exam is over.

    Xie, the new county magistrate, is a lean man over fifty years old.

    On the first day of his arrival, Shu Yu was called by Xiang Weinan to go to the county government office and met the Lord Xie.

 Chapter 1342ï¼š leave to Weinan

    Chapter 1342 Xiang Weinan leaves

    Lord Xie, as Xiang Weinan had guessed earlier, is indeed a gentle and not aggressive temperament.

    But when he saw Shu Yu, he was very warm and kind. Since he came here to take office, he must inquire about the situation in advance.

    It''s hard to say anything else, but Shu Yu''s story was the first to hear. After all, the emperor transferred him back to the capital on the grounds of discovering and presenting new crops to Weinan. Of course, Shu Yu, who planted this thing, will not be ignored.

    Even if Master Xie believes in the way of the mean in his life and will not rashly reform, but there is such a person who will obviously improve his political performance in office, Master Xie is of course happy.

    The first meeting between Shu Yu and Mr. Xie was very pleasant. Although he was not as close to him as Xiang Weinan was, it was obvious that she would not be embarrassed about what she wanted to do in the future.

    In this way, Shu Yu felt relieved.

    Xiang Weinan was also relieved.

    He and Mr. Xie began to hand over matters, and the county exam finally ended in the busyness of each other.

    The scale of the county test is small, and the results are released very quickly, but within five or six days, the results will come out.

    On the third day after the county trial release, Xiang Weinan brought servants and guards, loaded three or four carriages, and was ready to leave for Beijing.

    I haven''t seen that concubine again. It should have been disposed of before Xiao''s departure. Shu Yu probably guessed that Xiao''s cause against him was this concubine''s method.

    I don''t know how the Xiao family is now.

    Xiang Weinan went back this time to deal with the Xiao family and the third prince. I hope the result will be good.

    On the day he left, Shu Yu went out of the city to see him off.

    In addition to her, there are Zhao Xi and Lu Sanzhu, as well as some other wealthy households in the county who have a good relationship with Xiang Weinan.

    Zhao Xi gave Xiang Weinan some medicine bottles, "I don''t have anything to give you either. The officialdom in the capital is different from here. There are many dangers and dangers, so be careful. If you take these medicines, they are also mine. A piece of mind."

    Xiang Weinan patted him on the shoulder, "Thank you, take care of yourself. I can''t keep up with the birth of your child, so congratulations to you first."

    As for the gift, he has left it first.

    Zhao Xi sighed secretly and took a step back when he saw that there were other people beside him who wanted to say goodbye to him.

    He was about to stand back to Shu Yu''s side, but who knew that a figure came over from the left and spoke to Shu Yu first.

    "Second girl." Tang Wenqian''s name is still the same as in Shangshi Village before. Since the last time Shu Yu got engaged, he felt a bit uncomfortable, but now he is relieved, looking at Shu Yu with very gentle eyes.

    However, when he spoke, he still lowered his head slightly, didn''t look at her much, and even felt a little embarrassed, "This time I will go back to the capital to the adults. It''s just that I''m not familiar with the capital, and I don''t have a foundation, so I''m not good at taking care of my parents. Take it with me. Although it is a bit abrupt, I still want to ask the second girl to help them when they encounter difficulties that cannot be solved. I am very grateful for this. If the second girl is useful to me in the future, just give me instructions. "

    Shu Yu looked at the parents of the Tang family who were wiping their tears not far away, and smiled, "You also helped with my sister''s affairs back then. If your parents were in trouble and I had spare energy, I would naturally not stand by and watch. "

    She doesn''t like Mother Tang, but Tang Wenqian is really nice.

    For his sake, if she can do it, it will definitely be no problem to help her.

 Chapter 1343ï¼š Tang Wenqians request

    Chapter 1343 Tang Wenqian''s request

    But Tang Wenqian is not what he used to be. He is a leader himself, and he went to the capital with Sir Xiang. Anyone with a little vision knows that his future is boundless and will not offend and embarrass the parents of the Tang family.

    Tang Wenqian smiled, "Thank you very much then."

    He also knew in his heart that his parents would not encounter any major problems. It''s just that he is going to the capital thousands of miles away now, and if something happens, he will always be out of reach.

    As a child, I am somewhat worried.

    Shu Yu''s identity is there, and besides her, he really can''t find anyone else.

    Tang Wenqian wanted to say something, but in the end he smiled, "Then... farewell."

    "Take care of yourself."

    Tang Wenqian returned to his parents and said goodbye to them.

    Shu Yu glanced at it and quickly withdrew his gaze, but a voice suddenly came from beside him, "I used to think that Tang Juren was very promising, look, he is going to the capital soon. You said that we are in Shangshi Village, except for You, who else has this achievement at a young age, tsk tsk, the two elders of the Tang family will enjoy happiness in the future."

    Shu Yu glanced at Lu Sanzhu, "Have you finished talking with Hu Li?"

    That''s right, Lu Sanzhu came to give it away, and it was Hu Li.

    He didn''t have much contact with Xiang Weinan, but he and Hu Li started calling him brothers early.

    They returned to Beijing this time, and they didn''t know when they would see each other again. Lu Sanzhu was still a little bit reluctant, so he specially took a half-day leave to come and send them off.

    Hearing what Shu Yu said, Lu Sanzhu nodded and continued to look at Tang Wenqian, commenting there.

    "Profit is good, just don''t marry a wife. He''s already 20 years old, and the two elders of the Tang family are in a hurry, but he doesn''t seem to be worried at all. Tell me, does he want to go to the capital to pick one?"

    Shu Yu supported his forehead, "Third Uncle, you are quite concerned about the affairs of the Tang family."

    "Of course, you also know that your third aunt doesn''t deal with the Tang family. The last time we went back to the village, didn''t we ask about it? I heard from the village chief that the door of the Tang family was about to be broken. The people mentioned by the matchmaker are not ordinary people from the village, they are all young ladies from the county town in the town. The two elders of the Tang family are quite thoughtful, but Tang Juren has not seen any of them."

    Shu Yu was too lazy to listen, seeing that the carriage that Xiang Weinan was sitting in had already started, she also turned around neatly and prepared to go back to the city.

    Lu Sanzhu hurriedly chased after him, "Ayu, I haven''t finished speaking yet, why did you leave? Hey, do you think it''s strange for the two elders of the Tang family, your third aunt said that Mrs. Tang''s eyes are higher than the top? , I used to threaten that a man would start a career first and then start a family, for fear that his son would not want her as an old woman, so he was not in a hurry at all, but in the past half a year, he suddenly became so anxious."

    Shu Yu''s left ear goes in and right ear goes out. She is not interested in other people''s housework.

    She just thought that the county test results in Jiangyuan County came out, and Meng Yunzheng''s side came out too. In a few days, he should write a letter to tell him about his results, right?

    Zhao Xi, who was following behind, was stunned when he heard Lu Sanzhu''s words, and subconsciously turned his head to look at Tang Wenqian.

    Tang Wenqian, who was already sitting on the horse, also suddenly turned his head at this time, but he looked at Shu Yu subconsciously, and when he saw half of Zhao Xi''s eyes, he froze in his heart and nodded slightly. , turned his head again, and concentrated on his way.

 Chapter 1344ï¼š Mengyunzheng County trial case leader

    Chapter 1344 Mengyunzheng County Test Case

    Zhao Xi is someone who has come here, how could he not understand his eyes, his eyes widened immediately.

    Fuck, your brother''s daughter-in-law is being remembered?

    After thinking about it, it¡¯s not right. People will go to the capital soon, and if they can¡¯t come back in a short time, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.

    Zhao Xi was relieved and went back to take care of his pregnant wife without any distractions.

    After Shu Yu walked to Weinan, he began to prepare for the production of instant noodles. Although the workshop is not busy now, there is space. But instant noodles are still not easy to produce in the original workshop, it seems that another one has to be built.

    Shu Yu told Lu Erbaiyi, the latter immediately said that there was no problem. Now that he has enough staff, it is no problem to draw some people to build the workshop.

    But the workshop has not yet started construction, Meng Yunzheng''s letter has been delivered.

    There is no accident, he really is the head of the desk.

    He also said that Shu Yu''s instant noodles are very suitable for bringing into the examination room, which fits the name very well. It is not only suitable for the examination room, but also for people who travel long distances for business. If it is possible, it is possible to do this business.

    This point, I really thought about it with Shu Yu.

    Meng Yunzheng said that everything is fine, but after the county test, there will be a government test and a hospital test. The hospital test is in June, and he will not be able to return until at least July.

    Although he has only left Jiangyuan County for a month, he already wants to come back.

    Zhao Xi was very disgusted when he saw this sentence, "When did you fall in love with home so much?"

    Shu Yu took the letter and did not show it to him.

    Zhao Xi, "..."

    Shu Yu replied to Meng Yunzheng and explained the situation here. When I mentioned Zhao Xi''s imminent fatherhood, I also talked about the two business deals with the capital, and Xiang Weinan''s return to Beijing, the new county magistrate, and so on. When I finished writing it, it turned out to be several pages of paper.

    After sending the letter, Shu Yu continued to work in the workshop.

    It didn''t take long before the early full moon day.

    The little girl was full moon, and it was also when Zhou Qiao gave birth. Daniel discussed it with her and didn''t plan to make a big deal.

    But the location was changed to Shangshi Village. It was held at Shu Yu¡¯s house during the third wash. It¡¯s not good to do it here all the time, and it¡¯s not good to spread it out.

    And the baby is a month old, it''s time to take it home to see it.

    Fortunately, the current house of the Lu family has been renovated. Not to mention the expansion of the yard, the whole is clean and fresh.

    The Lu family and the Zhou family together, there are five tables at a minimum.

    This time, Zhou Lao Er and his wife came, and they also brought their two sons and daughters together, and they insisted on riding in the mule cart of Zhou father.

    If the child is still young, he really can''t sit down.

    When they arrived at the Lu family, seeing that the rest of the Lu family had arrived, the second wife Zhou and Aunt Tuesday looked at the rest of the Lu family secretly, wondering if they were really treating Zhou Qiaosheng as Father Zhou said. The daughter has no grudges.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as I entered the door, the first thing I saw was Mrs. Li showing off to the village chief''s daughter-in-law in her arms, "My granddaughter, she really looks the same every day, look at this little face that is white and tender, That''s all my credit."

    The village chief''s daughter-in-law echoed and asked, "Xiao Zao Zao is so good-looking, how could it be your credit?"

    "If it wasn''t for my daughter-in-law''s confinement period, when I simmered chicken and boiled fish every day for her to breastfeed, would I be able to eat early and be full and good? Do you think it''s my credit?"

    Auntie Tuesday listened and sneered secretly. She also cooks chicken and fish every day. Are you so obsessed with a girl?

 Chapter 1345ï¼š early full moon day

    Chapter 1345 Early Full Moon Day

    Thinking about it, Auntie went up to take a look on Tuesday.

    , don''t say, this little girl is really good-looking, not to mention that the skin is the whitest she has ever seen, but to say that this chubby appearance is really a little girl''s film that is only a month old?

    How many good things do you have to eat to make yourself look like a rich lady?

    Seeing her coming, Mrs. Li raised her chin slightly and asked, "How is it? Is my little granddaughter good-looking?"

    Auntie was sour on Tuesday, "It''s okay."

    Li knew that she was jealous and didn''t bother to pay attention to her, just at this moment Ah Ning came over.

    A Ning has been following Dr. Zhao to go out to the doctor during this period of time, and occasionally comes back, it has been five or six days since the last time he came back.

    I haven''t seen each other for five or six days, so as soon as she entered, she couldn''t wait to see Zao Zao.

    "Auntie, I''m here to see my little niece, show me quickly."

    Mr. Li simply sat on the stool and turned slightly to let her take a look.

    Xiao Zao Zao blinked at A Ning, and suddenly grinned.

    A Ning was very happy, "The little niece is so cute, ah, by the way, I prepared a gift for her."

    Li''s eyes lit up slightly, but she still said quite reservedly, "How old are you, why did you prepare a gift?"

    "I''m the aunt of the little niece, the elder, of course I have to prepare."

    Saying that, she took out a rattle from her sleeve, "I just went to Fucheng with Master a few days ago. I bought this in Fucheng. I heard that it is a new style that came out recently, but I don''t have it here. Look , there are two beads here, and it sounds like there are several layers when shaking."

    she said, and began to swing from side to side.

    The sound of ''dong dong dong'' quickly aroused early excitement, staring at the rattle moving.

    Not only her, but also Quanquan who was playing beside him.

    He was still young, so he was naturally attracted to such gadgets. He ran over and leaned on A Ning, watching eagerly.

    A Ning, "..."

    She whispered, "Quanquan, this is a full moon gift for Zao Zao. Next time I go to Fucheng, will I buy you another one?"

    Quanquan blinked, "Full Moon Ceremony?"

    Before A Ning could return, Auntie Tuesday suddenly interrupted, "Yes, this is the full moon gift from your cousin to your little niece. She said she was an elder and should give it. You are also an elder, so have you prepared anything for your little niece? ?"

    Quanquan''s eyes widened in surprise, "I, I..."

    Mrs Li frowned and looked back at her, "Her second aunt, what did you say?"

    Even if she''s not very particular, she wouldn''t ask a three-year-old child to prepare a gift, right?

    Auntie Tuesday disagreed, "Am I just joking?"

    However, she thought it was a joke. Quanquan, who was only three years old, didn''t think so.

    He tilted his head and thought for a while, then turned around and ran away.

    Originally, he was going to give a gift to his little niece, but he was not ready, so he could only find his parents.

    Lu Sixing was helping in the house at the moment, but Yuan Shanchuan was standing in the yard talking to people.

    Quanquan immediately ran towards his father, not paying attention to Xiao Songle on the way.

    Xiao Songle called him and immediately followed.

    Quanquan ran to Yuan Shanchuan, raised his head and asked, "Father, where is my gift?"

    Yuan Shanchuan was stunned, but before he could react, Xiao Songle asked strangely, "What gift?"

 Chapter 1346ï¼š Yuan Shanchuans surprise

    Chapter 1346 Yuan Shanchuan''s surprise

    Quanquan turned around, pointed at Aunt Tuesday and said, "That old aunt said I was an elder and wanted to prepare a gift for my little niece." He looked at Xiao Songle, "Are you ready?"

    Xiao Song Le looked bewildered, he, he, he didn''t know, what should I do?

    The child quickly looked down at his carry-on bag. There was a small bag hanging on him all the time. This was prepared by Shu Yu, and he put everything in it.

    He heard that he was going to prepare a present, so he wanted to look inside the bag.

    Yuan Shanchuan frowned when he heard his son''s words, and glanced at Aunt Tuesday.

    The latter has been looking at this side, and immediately turned his head when he saw it, as if he didn''t know what to do.

    Yuan Shanchuan snorted coldly in his heart, lowered his head and said to Quanquan, "My parents have already prepared a gift for Zao Zao."

    was silent, and he added, "With your share."

    Quanquan was still confused and scratched the back of his head.

    Like this?

    Although I don''t understand very well, what his father said makes sense. Since he is ready, it doesn''t matter.

    Quanquan breathed a sigh of relief, but Xiao Songle became even more nervous after hearing this.

    His parents helped to prepare it all, but he didn''t have it, so didn''t he come here empty-handed?

    So he lowered his head and continued to choose from his bag, and the first one came out was the bead.

    He used to hold it in his hand, but now that he has a bag, it is safer to put it in the bag, so he keeps it in it all the time.

    Now the beads were taken out, he looked at them and put them back.

    However, after getting Yuan Shanchuan''s answer, Quan Quan was relieved, turned his head and grabbed Xiao Songle''s hand, "Come on, let''s go play."

    With this grab, the beads in Xiao Songle''s hand were not steady, and the ''ba da'' fell to the ground and rolled forward.

    "Ah, my Pearl."

    Yuan Shanchuan reluctantly gave his son a brain break, and quickly said to the two, "Don''t walk around here, I''ll pick it up."

    Today, there are so many people in my uncle and brother''s family, and they are busy. They are either holding a plate or something in their hands. If a child is crawling around and bumping into someone, it is not a joke.

    Yuan Shanchuan told the two of them not to move, and walked along the bead that rolled into the corner.

    Xiao Songle was going to chase after him. This bead was very important to him. He was always inseparable and very nervous.

    But his hands were all pulled, and in addition to getting along with everyone in the past six months, his temperament was not as confined to his own small world as before, and he could listen to Yuan Shanchuan''s words.

    Therefore, although he was still very anxious, he restrained himself and stood there obediently without moving, just craned his neck and looked forward.

    Yuan Shanchuan quickly passed through the crowd and walked to a corner of the yard. The beads rolled under a wooden board. This board was extra when the Lu family''s big house was repairing the house, and they were all piled up in this area.

    Yuan Shanchuan squatted down and touched the beads with a little effort.

    When was taken out, the beads were full of rolling dust, so he couldn''t take them directly to children if they were dirty. Looking left and right, he happened to see the wooden basin on the left for washing vegetables, and he took the beads and washed it with water.

    I was relieved after I washed it clean, and took the preparations and returned it to Xiao Songle.

    Who knew that after holding the handkerchief to clean the beads, Yuan Shanchuan suddenly stopped and looked at the pattern on the beads in surprise.

    This pattern...he has seen it.

    I''m really sorry, but my stomach hurts so much that I can''t write. I updated a chapter today, sorry sorry

 Chapter 1347ï¼š Xiao Song Le ran away

    Chapter 1347 Xiao Songle ran away

    Yuan Shanchuan frowned, looked over and over twice, and was very sure that he had indeed seen this bead.

    "Uncle, Zhuzhu, give it to me." Xiao Song was happy to see him coming back, but he kept looking down at his little bead and didn''t return it to himself.

    Yuan Shanchuan came back to his senses, squatted down and handed him the beads, then asked with a smile, "Lele, where did you get these beads?"

    Xiao Songle hurriedly put the beads back in his bag, he obviously hadn''t forgotten to prepare a gift for Zao Zao.

    So as soon as the precious beads were put away, I immediately started rummaging through the bag.

    However, after hearing Yuan Shanchuan''s words, he stopped, raised his head, blinked at him, and suddenly turned and ran away.

    "Eh..." Yuan Shanchuan was caught off guard, too late to catch him, and watched him directly into the main room.

    This child seems to be very precious about this bead, and he is reluctant to tell him what it looks like.

    That''s all, he doesn''t say anything.

    It was all complete. Seeing Xiao Songle running away, he quickly followed, "Wait for me."

    Xiao Songle ran to the main room and happened to be seen by the old lady, she waved her hand quickly, "Lele, don''t run, there are many people here, be careful to bump into it."

    Xiao Songle stopped and was caught up by Quanquan.

    Quanquan looked puzzled, "What are you running for?"

    He didn''t know what to run, he just ran away subconsciously when he heard someone ask about the origin of the beads.

    Because both his cousin and Auntie Ayu had told him not to show the beads to others, nor to tell the origin of the beads.

    Although he doesn''t know why, his cousin and the others won''t hurt him, he just needs to be obedient.

    Quanquan was stunned when he saw him, and bumped into him, "Lele?"

    The child is forgetful, he was still asking him questions a moment ago, and then he started talking about other things on his own, "I saw a branch over there, it seems to be very powerful, let''s go and play with it. ."

    "Yeah."

    The two children went out holding hands.

    Shu Yu, who happened to pass by here, twitched the corners of his mouth, the branches... what''s so amazing?

    She shook her head and went in to find the old lady.

    The old lady took her to sit down and asked in a low voice, "Have you finished talking to the village chief?"

    "Um."

    This early full moon banquet was not a big deal, but the village chief of Shangshi Village and two more prestigious clan elders came over.

    Now the Lu family is getting better and better. Many people in the village either follow Lu Erbai or work in Shu Yu''s workshop. The village chief and the clan elders hope to have a better relationship with them.

    The Lu family has a happy event, and of course they will come to the door to congratulate them.

    As soon as Shu Yu came over, Fan Zhong came to talk to her.

    It was rare for Shu Yu to come back. Fan Zhong really had a lot of things he wanted to discuss with her, and that''s it for now.

    The old lady was a little worried, "What did he tell you? Did he ask you for help? I told you, Ayu, if it''s a trivial matter, we''ll do it if we can, or push it if we can''t, you know?"

    As she spoke, her voice became even lower, and she almost leaned into Shu Yu''s ear and said, "That person, Village Chief Fan, is not a wicked person, but he is not very kind-hearted, don''t be because of him. It''s the village chief, so just give him convenience, you know?"

    Shu Yu looked at the old lady with a serious expression, as if she was afraid that she would suffer a loss, and immediately smiled, "Nah, don''t worry, Village Chief Fan didn''t ask me to tell me something embarrassing."

 Chapter 1348ï¼š The thoughts of the villagers of Shangshi Village

    Chapter 1348 The thoughts of the villagers in Shangshi Village

    The old lady was dubious, "Really?"

    "Well, what he told me was that the uncles in the village wanted to plant sunflowers."

    The old lady was taken aback, "Growing sunflowers?"

    "It''s probably the guy who works in the workshop. I talked about it after I came back. Everyone in the village knows that we have reached a long-term cooperation deal with the capital. The sunflower must be needed for a long time. The uncle in the village has this idea. "

    Of course, there are not many people who want to plant.

    After all, these days, food is the foundation of a farmer''s family, and it is reassuring to grow nothing.

    But there are also some adventurous people who have land at home, and asked the passing Dasong sunflower if it is good to grow, and then wanted to try it.

    These people went to Lu Dasong, who quietly asked Dasong if their workshop was short of sunflowers, and whether the people in the village planted them well.

    After getting the exact answer from Daniel, Lu Dasong felt relieved.

    However, if there are only one or two villagers who come to him, Lu Dasong agreed to come down and ask Shu Yu directly.

    There were more than a dozen families who were able to find sunflowers, and Lu Dasong suggested that they talk to the village chief and let the village chief come and talk to Shu Yu.

    On this point, Shu Yu felt that the uncle''s decision was quite wise.

    If there is something in the middle, everyone will come to the uncle, and it will cause him a lot of trouble.

    With Fan Zhong, the village chief, as the middleman, it is better to negotiate with the unified arrangement and explanation.

    But Fan Zhong is really not a powerful and far-sighted village chief. He thinks that these people are making a fool of themselves. Instead of planting good food, we need to plant sunflowers? Looking back, if there is a famine year, let''s see what they will do.

    He not only disagreed at first, but also scolded these people and asked them to farm well.

    also said that if they felt that they could not live without money, he could put down this old face and go to Shu Yu to beg for mercy, and let her help arrange a job for the villagers in the workshop.

    However, anyone in the village who dares to take risks is not a brainless person.

    They disapproved of the village chief''s statement. They didn''t say much about Lu Xiangjun''s temperament, but they knew a general idea. Not to mention the village chief''s face, she wouldn''t necessarily sell the face of Ren Lu''s family.

    They didn''t believe the big cake painted by the village chief, so they turned to look for Lu Dasong again.

    But they also knew the village chief''s temperament, so they went to Lu Dasong so directly, saying that they would not make the village chief feel uncomfortable, and they would stumble when they turned around.

    So someone suggested to send some meat to the village chief''s daughter-in-law to blow the pillow wind.

    Fan Zhong agreed.

    These things were said by one of the villagers to Lu Dasong, who first mentioned Shu Yu in her ear when she came in to see Fan Zhong.

    Sure enough, Fan Zhong was talking to her about this, but he still felt that these people were fooling around, and when he talked to Shu Yu, he didn''t really care.

    Who knew that Shu Yu agreed, the people in the village planted sunflowers, and she could be responsible for all the purchases.

    The price can be negotiated slowly, but the quality of the sunflower should not be too bad. If it is too bad, she has the right not to cooperate.

    But today is an early full moon feast, Shu Yu didn''t want to talk about these things here, so he agreed to talk about specific matters tomorrow.

    When the old lady heard the words, she felt relieved and didn''t ask any more questions.

    Just in time, Mr. Liang''s voice came from outside, "The banquet is open, and everyone has come out to eat."

    Shu Yu quickly helped the old lady to stand up, and the two walked outside together.

 Chapter 1349ï¼š Where have you seen this bead?

    Chapter 1349 Where have you seen this bead?

    The table is placed in the backyard. Because the house has just been repaired, the backyard is flat and neat, and Li has not yet planted vegetables.

    The backyard is spacious and there is no problem with placing a few tables.

    Shu Yu took the old lady and sat at the main table. The little girl had returned to Zhou Qiao''s arms early, and was looking around curiously with her eyes open.

    Shu Yu took a look and saw that the food was served, so he helped the old lady with the dishes.

    "Okay, sit down and eat by yourself, you don''t have to take care of me."

    The old lady gave her a hand, smiled, and was very happy to see the whole family reunited and happy.

    Shu Yu sat down and just lowered his head and took a sip of the soup, but suddenly felt as if his eyes had been falling on him.

    She turned slightly to the side, and as soon as she raised her head, she met Yuan Shanchuan''s eyes.

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, and looked at his fourth uncle in confusion.

    Yuan Shanchuan pursed his lips and gave her a wink, Shu Yu understood it, and said to the old lady, "Mother, I suddenly thought that I have something to tell the fourth uncle. I''ll go over first, so that I don''t forget it for a while."

    "Go."

    Shu Yu got up, Yuan Shanchuan also explained to Lu Sixing over there, and went to the front yard with Shu Yu.

    There is no one in the front yard at the moment. Except for the people who help with the dishes, everyone is eating in the backyard.

    Walking to the corner, Shu Yucai asked, "Is there anything the fourth uncle is looking for from me?"

    Yuan Shanchuan whispered, "Ayu, do you know that Lele has a bead in his hand?"

    Shu Yu paused and raised his head abruptly, "Why did the fourth uncle suddenly mention that bead?"

    Of course she knew that when she saw Xiao Songle for the first time, the beads in the child''s hand seemed familiar to her, as if she had seen them somewhere, but she just couldn''t remember them.

    I didn''t expect to hear Yuan Shanchuan talk about it, could it be...

    "Fourth Uncle has seen it elsewhere?"

    "I have seen it." Yuan Shanchuan nodded.

    Shu Yu hurriedly asked, "Where?"

    "Black market."

    Shu Yu was stunned, black market? ?

    "Ayu, do you still remember when I was trapped in the black market for several days, there was a black market steward who wanted to covet the paintings in my hand. I had a conflict with that steward, and it was on the steward''s wrist at that time. , I have seen the bead string, and the beads on it are exactly the same as those in Xiao Songle''s hands. I think that the manager seems to be very precious. "

    After seeing the bead, Yuan Shanchuan thought about it and thought he had to ask Shu Yu first.

    It is not a good thing to be in charge, and the black market is not a good place to go. The relationship inside is intricate and the forces behind it are also very large.

    Yuan Shanchuan was afraid that Xiao Songle would not know where he picked it up, or who would give him the beads, which would cause trouble.

    If there is more conspiracy theory, Yuan Shanchuan is even more afraid that someone will target Shu Yu, and then set his sights on Xiao Songle.

    Especially when Xiao Songle was so precious, Yuan Shanchuan was even more worried.

    Shu Yu felt like she was struck by lightning at this moment. The fourth uncle didn''t mention it, she really didn''t expect it.

    In retrospect now, she had indeed seen the beads in the hands of the steward in the black market, so she felt a little familiar.

    At the beginning, she and the steward also had an intersection, but they only met once. Later, the steward was punished for being unfavorable, and he was replaced by steward Guo.

    The people Shu Yu has seen since then are all stewards Guo.

    Compared to Yuan Shanchuan, who had a grudge with the steward, she naturally couldn''t remember it much.

 Chapter 1350ï¼š dead or not

    Chapter 1350 Dead or Not

    and many more.

    Shu Yu''s face changed suddenly.

    Xiao Songle''s beads were left at the scene when the Song family was destroyed. They belonged to the murderer.

    And the murderer, they have no doubts, is the man of Gongqiu.

    Now the stewards of the black market also have the same bead strings in their hands, so the steward and the murderer must have a close relationship.

    The murderer was from Gongqiu, so the manager... is also from Gongqiu?

    If you calculate like this, the boss behind the black market is Miyagi? ? ? ?

    Shu Yu was also surprised by his own speculation. If the black market is really related to Gongqiu, then Director Guo is unwilling to sell the black market to Meng Yunzheng, which seems to make sense.

    Before she and Meng Yunzheng thought about it, she couldn''t figure out what kind of grudge the black market had with him.

    Now, it doesn''t seem strange.

    But Gong Qiu is dead, he was beheaded last year. But the black market is still in operation, and it is obvious that someone is giving orders. Even the black market in Jiangyuan County was closed in an orderly manner.

    Before Gongqiu was beheaded, he was identified. The fifth prince is so cautious, it is impossible for him to cheat and escape.

    That''s not right... Gongqiu has verified his identity, but there is one person who has not, and that is the second prince.

    The second prince is the son of Gongqiu, the former emperor hated him to the core and would never let him go.

    But the emperor himself knew in his heart, and others didn''t know, the emperor could not tell the world that he was wearing a green hat.

    Therefore, the second prince is still his son, no matter how much he hates him, he can''t directly kill his ''son'', and the court officials will not agree.

    What''s more, the second prince has the intention of treason, but he has not yet acted.

    Throughout the ages, even those princes who took action were not necessarily given death in the end.

    So the first emperor just demoted the second prince to a commoner and imprisoned him in another courtyard.

    Of course, whether it was Shu Yu or Meng Yunzheng, they all knew that the first emperor could not really leave him as a calamity. He was looking for an opportunity and would definitely want the second prince to die before him.

    So at the end of last year, just ten days before the death of the late emperor, there was an accident in the other courtyard.

    It is said that the second prince was distressed, so he made a bamboo raft and wandered in the lake in the other courtyard.

    Who knew that he would fall into the water and drown directly.

    But it took several days for the servants in the other courtyard to find his body. After all, the second prince was a demoted commoner, and he was hungry even after eating, so the servants would serve him wholeheartedly.

    And since the second prince was demoted, his temper became very irritable, and he often beat and scolded his servants.

    Over time, the servants were unwilling to come close to him, and often put down food at the door of his room when he remembered it. If he couldn''t remember, he could only starve.

    As a result, this time, the servants found that they had not been brought into the room after a few meals. It was a little strange, so I searched everywhere, and finally found the body of the second prince in the lake.

    But the second prince at that time was already swollen and swollen.

    After the late emperor found out, he just asked Dali Temple and the Imperial Guard to confirm it, and then disposed of the servants of the other courtyard, and then buried it hastily.

    The world said that the second prince was dead.

    But what if the dead one wasn''t him?

    Shu Yu had never thought about this aspect before. She felt that the death of the second prince must have been done by the first emperor, and there would be no accident.

    But if the black market is really related to him and Gongqiu, will there be something strange about the death of the second prince?

    "Ayu, Ayu? What are you thinking?" Yuan Shanchuan saw that she hadn''t spoken for a long time, but his face was extremely bad, and he couldn''t help but worry.

 Chapter 1351ï¼š forget about the beads

    Chapter 1351 Forget about the beads

    Shu Yu came back to his senses, exhaled slowly, and forced a smile, "It''s nothing, I just thought of some bad things."

    "It has something to do with beads?" Yuan Shanchuan is now considered a public eater, and his vision is widened, so he can easily think of more complicated things.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Forget it, Fourth Uncle, it''s fortunate that you told me about it. I thought that pearl was familiar before, but I can''t remember where I saw it. Now I finally know it and feel more at ease."

    "I''m afraid that I''ll get involved with the black market and cause trouble."

    Well, if it was as she imagined, it would be a real big deal.

    Shu Yu was silent for a moment, and then raised his head again with a serious expression, "Fourth Uncle, don''t talk to anyone about the beads in the future. You are right, it is not a good thing to have a relationship with the black market. From now on, you must completely forget about it. The pearl thing."

    Yuan Shanchuan opened his mouth, originally wanted to ask her if she was in any trouble, and if she needed his help, just say it.

    But then I thought about Shu Yu''s current identity and the people she knew. If something serious really happened, it would be more suitable to find those people. Instead, she might hold her back.

    Thinking of this, Yuan Shanchuan nodded, "Okay, I''ll listen to you."

    "Let''s go, let''s go back to dinner."

    The two then walked back, and when they reached the backyard, Shu Yu subconsciously went to see Xiao Songle.

    The little guy and Quanquan sat next to each other, as if in a competition who could eat faster, Lu Sixing stopped him, and Xiao Songle sat on the other side of the woman Meng Yunzheng bought to take care of him.

    This child is much more cheerful now, and compared to last year, it seems like they are completely two people.

    "Ayu?" The old lady''s voice rang in her ears.

    Shu Yu turned around and sat down beside her with a smile.

    The old lady felt that her face was not quite right, and asked with concern, "What did you say to your fourth uncle, why do you look like you have something on your mind?"

    "It''s alright, I just thought of some business matters." She quickly changed the subject, "Milk, how many dishes have you served?"

    The old lady saw that she didn''t want to say more, so she didn''t ask any more, "There are three dishes, now, I have put the two dishes in front of you in a bowl, you can eat them quickly."

    "It''s still your best milk."

    Shu Yu temporarily put aside those thoughts and ate first in peace.

    The early full moon banquet was extraordinarily lively. Halfway through the feast, Daniel went to a few tables to make a toast.

    He was holding a small wine glass and just touched his lips, not much.

    quickly made others dissatisfied and insisted that he change to a bigger cup.

    Especially Zhou Lao Er, who probably drank two glasses of wine at the beginning, and now he is a little over the top, clamoring for Da Niu to give him the face of being an uncle, and insisting that he drink three glasses in a row.

    Daniel is reluctant to hug his daughter full of alcohol. The little girl is still more sensitive to smells and will cry when she smells uncomfortable.

    So Daniel made the excuse that he had to deal with things in the workshop later, so he couldn''t drink too much.

    The Lu family is fine. Except for Lu Sanzhu, the older ones are not good drinkers, and they are good at talking. The younger generation is Lai Jinhai, the brother-in-law who is older than him, and the others are still young, so they won''t drink alcohol from him.

    And Lu Sanzhu was afraid of Shu Yu, and when he heard the Daniel mentioned that he had to deal with the serious business in the workshop, he immediately died.

    Lai Jinhai has always listened to Cuihua, of course he will not embarrass this brother-in-law.

 Chapter 1352ï¼š persuade

    Chapter 1352 Persuading wine

    At the end, only Zhou Lao Er was left calling.

    Daniel pushed him a few times, but he didn''t restrain himself, so he got a little annoyed, so he just walked past him with a slap and walked away as if he didn''t hear what he said.

    The noise here was a bit loud, and Shu Yu subconsciously looked over here, frowning slightly.

    Zhou Lao Er was unhappy that Daniel didn''t take him seriously, and got up to chase, but when he turned around, he saw Shu Yu looking at him with a ''bad face'', and immediately withdrew his hand.

    When he reacted, he was a little embarrassed. He was so afraid of what that girl would do? Today is the big day for my in-laws. Could it be that she dares to embarrass him on such a day?

    But thinking so, Zhou Lao Er still did not dare to stop Daniel, turned his head and pulled Zhou''s father, "Brother, are you very happy today, drink two more glasses when you are happy, the wine from the son-in-law''s house, but A rare good wine that cannot be wasted."

    This is true, because Zhou Lao Er smelled the special fragrance of this wine, so he couldn''t help drinking two glasses at the beginning.

    He also inquired about it and found out that this wine is not cheap, and it was specially bought by Daniel from the famous auspicious wine shop in the county seat. Anyway, it is the good wine that Zhou Lao Er has never been willing to drink.

    Both he and Aunt Tuesday felt that Daniel and the Lu family were fools, and wasted so much money on the film of a girl who could not be passed on.

    But forget it, it''s not his money anyway, he just has to drink.

    "Yes, I am happy today." Father Zhou also had a drink, he was really happy.

    Daughter married a good husband, originally thought that the birth of a daughter would make her mother unhappy.

    But whether it''s Shisan or today''s Full Moon Banquet, he has seen with his own eyes the importance of his in-laws, the granddaughter, to his granddaughter, and he can rest assured in the future.

    Zhou Lao Er persuaded him to drink, but he didn''t refuse, but he didn''t drink very well, and it didn''t take long for him to get dizzy.

    Zhou Lao Er was not happy and asked him to get up and drink again. Lu Sanzhu couldn''t stand it anymore, wasn''t he just drinking? he comes.

    So Lu Sanzhu gave Zhou Lao Er down to drink, a joke, he Lu Sanzhu can''t do anything else, and his alcohol capacity is very good.

    Now that he is in charge, and occasionally entertains, he has practiced it a long time ago.

    After the feast was over, Zhou¡¯s father and Zhou¡¯s second child could not leave, so they had to be sent to the room to rest.

    On Tuesday, Auntie was so angry that she still had something to do when she went back, but each one turned out to be muddy.

    On the other hand, Zhou Qiao''s three younger sisters were very happy and talked with Zhou Qiao for a while.

    The old lady also had a few drinks and was sent to the room by Shu Yu to rest.

    It''s still early, and since he can''t leave for the time being, Shu Yu plans to talk things over with the villagers who plan to plant sunflowers.

    She originally wanted to stay here for one night and talk about it tomorrow.

    Now that he learned about the beads from Yuan Shanchuan, Shu Yu couldn''t wait any longer. He just wanted to hurry back to the county town and write to Qi Lie about it.

    If the second prince was really alive, Qi Lie and the others would have to go to find him. She didn''t have that power or manpower.

    Shu Yu mentioned the discussion with the villagers today, which made Fan Zhong stunned for a while.

    He also drank a lot of wine at noon. Hearing Shu Yu said that he was going to see the villagers now, he was in a trance for a while before he regained his senses.

    He didn''t want to call, he just wanted to sleep after drinking.

    It was just that Fan Zhong still had to worry about Shu Yu''s identity. Although he felt uncomfortable, he still asked his son to call someone.

 Chapter 1353ï¼š brothers and sisters

    Chapter 1353 Brothers and sisters settle accounts

    The villagers came very quickly. They should have known that Shu Yu and Daniu were both at Lu''s house today, so they were ready early in the morning and waited at home.

    Lu Dasong''s family is very noisy, so it''s not suitable to talk about things.

    Shu Yu set the address at his own home. Although this house in the village is no longer live, Lu Dasong watched, but it did not fail.

    In addition, when they came here early this morning, Nguyen Shi led someone to tidy up the inside and outside briefly, so the tables and chairs at home were clean.

    Yingxi came over with two teapots at Lu Dasong''s house, and as soon as he poured water on the cups, many people came one after another outside the door.

    Most of them are men, with three women in the middle.

    To Shu Yu''s surprise, one of them turned out to be Liang Wangsheng''s daughter-in-law.

    Liang Wangsheng started to do repair work with Lu Erbai, and his family gradually got better.

    He and Lu Erbai are worthy of being the most compatible partners many years ago. When the two cooperate, they can do more with less.

    Therefore, Liang Wangsheng received a lot of wages. Originally, the Liang family almost broke down because of Li Dashan''s son-in-law who came to the house and owed money for gambling. Now, someone wants to kiss the Liang family girl again.

    It''s just that Miss Liang has just given birth to a child, and has experienced Li Dashan''s elopement with others, so she is not very interested in getting married again.

    Now Liang Wangsheng works outside, and his wife and daughter live a stable life at home with their grandchildren.

    But in Shu Yu''s impression, the Liang family''s land seems to be almost sold. Li Dashan owed a lot of gambling debts, and the creditors all came to the Liang family for debts, and the Liang family''s land filled the gambling debt hole for him.

    Because she met Shu Yu, Aunt Liang came first to say hello.

    Shu Yu saw that the others were a little cautious, so he simply got to know the situation with Aunt Liang first.

    Aunt Liang smiled and said, "Yes, our original land has been sold. However, some time ago, we bought another three mu of land. We thought about growing food at first, but no, I heard that Daqiang and the others wanted to. To plant sunflowers, I discussed it with my man and decided to plant sunflowers."

    The most important thing is that she asked Lu Dasong that planting sunflowers is not complicated, and the land requirements are not strict.

    The Liang family is now home with her daughter and grandchildren, so they really don''t have much time to spare. In addition, when they bought the three mu of land, there was no fertile land, and the soil quality of the land was not very good, and the harvest of grain might be limited. , I was thinking of planting sunflowers.

    Shu Yu nodded after listening, "Since you and Uncle Liang have discussed it, let''s look at it in various ways. But I said before, if the planting is not good, I will not want it."

    She raised her voice slightly for the latter sentence, also wanting to tell others.

    Aunt Liang quickly assured, "Second girl, don''t worry, we all know. If the seed goes bad, we don''t have the face to sell it to you."

    Others quickly echoed, "Yes, yes, we will not force buy or sell, we can sign and guarantee this."

    When Shu Yu saw them like this, he knew they had all considered.

    "That''s it, since all the uncles are interested in planting sunflowers, then I will write a deed. When you look back at someone who can read, we will write down the required price. Sign it for each household, and go back after signing it. I asked Daniel to sell the seeds to you."

    Yes, it''s a sale, and the brothers will settle the account. Shu Yu will make it clear and accept it if he can accept it.

    However, she will also make it easier.

 Chapter 1354ï¼š Sign the deed

    Chapter 1354 Signing the Deed

    "Of course, if you are short on money, you can also temporarily owe money on credit. After the sunflowers are planted, the money for the seeds will be deducted."

    After Shu Yu finished speaking, the villagers began to talk in a low voice.

    In the end, three companies decided to take credit, and all the rest paid for it.

    Shu Yu was not surprised, and quickly asked about the area they wanted to plant.

    It was probably the first time to plant. Half of the people only planted one or two acres. Shu Yu didn''t care. Anyway, she bought it according to weight and quality.

    The remaining half of the people, at least like Aunt Liang, planted three acres. .

    The most is the young man named Daqiang mentioned by Aunt Liang. His family has ten acres of land, and he plans to plant all of them sunflowers, leaving only 60% of the land to grow vegetables.

    Shu Yu was stunned for a while, then looked at Da Qiang, "Are you sure?"

    Daqiang nodded, "I''m sure."

    The soil quality of his house is not very good. When the family had fertile land in the past, it was forcibly replaced by an old landlord because of its good location.

    So from his grandfather''s generation, he could only plant low-grade land, and life was not as good as the day.

    In his generation, although the family has a lot of land, the harvest is not good, so that he and his eldest brother have not married a wife in their twenties.

    Big brother went to Fucheng to find work, and he also wanted to go out to find it, but unfortunately there were elderly parents and a twelve-year-old sister at home, and he couldn''t leave.

    Because of this, he couldn''t even go to the workshop to recruit workers, but it was really boring to guard the ten acres of land.

    He was the first person who wanted to plant sunflowers. Because he was not familiar with the Lu family, he asked his neighbor, Aunt Liang, to ask about it. After all, Uncle Liang had been working with Lu Erbai.

    As a result, Aunt Liang was also persuaded, so it was passed on one by one. Now there are twelve families who want to plant sunflowers.

    But Shu Yu is very happy, she is deeply impressed by this powerful.

    "If everyone is all right, I''ll start writing the deed. After the Daniel brings the seeds, you can ask him any questions. But he will only stay in Shangshi Village at first, and he will return to Zhuangzi soon. Yes, if you have any questions in the future, just ask my uncle."

    "Complete." Daqiang nodded first.

    Shu Yu asked Yingxi to go to the carriage to get the pen, ink, paper and inkstone, and started writing the contract in front of everyone.

    Write down all the key points, and then fill in the number of acres that everyone wants to plant.

    Finally press the handprint.

    Shu Yu put away the deed. Seeing that it was getting late, he got up and said, "Okay, things are done. After you go back, level the ground first. I hope everyone can have a good harvest."

    After signing the deed, everyone was a little nervous and a little excited. When they came out of Lu''s house, they were a little more at a loss, and they didn''t know whether the decision was the right one today.

    But after they had planted a crop and received the first money, which was twice as much as they had planted food, everyone began to rejoice at today''s decision.

    After that, more and more people began to grow sunflowers, and gradually the entire Shangshi Village and even the village next door were covered in golden colors, and sunflowers gradually became a specialty of Jiangyuan County.

    Shu Yu took the deed and returned to Lu Dasong''s house. At this time, everyone had almost rested, and they were discussing to go back.

    Even the old lady was in good spirits, but it was Father Zhou, who was not drinking very well, and felt dizzy after a good night''s sleep.

    He obviously couldn''t catch the car like this, but Zhou Lao Er couldn''t.

    In the end, the Zhou family decided to set off with Shu Yu and his party, since they had to pass through their village to return to the county seat anyway.

 Chapter 1355ï¼š Shu Yu sent two letters

    Chapter 1355 Shu Yu sent two letters

    There are three horses and mules in Shu Yu''s family, plus Meng''s family and Zhao Xi''s, five cars almost surrounded the entire Lu family.

    Today, the big cow family, the Cuihua family, Lanhua Erniu and others are not going back to the county seat.

    So the car was very spacious. When it was time to set off, Shu Yu saw that it was really difficult for the three sisters of the Zhou family to be squeezed into his own small mule car, so he asked them to come over and sit in his car.

    The three little girls were so happy, although they were restrained, Shu Yu''s carriage was really comfortable to sit on.

    He''er Village where Zhou''s family is located is in the middle of the county seat and Shangshi Village. Shu Yu originally planned to send them home and leave.

    As a result, Father Zhou felt that it was rare for his in-laws to visit, so he had to drink tea before leaving, otherwise it would be a shame.

    So Shu Yu''s carriage stopped at He''er Village, and the others went back first. There were only her, the old lady, and Ying Xi who acted as the driver in the carriage.

    This is the first time for Shu Yu to come to Zhou¡¯s house. He heard from Daniel that Zhou¡¯s family had a good life, although because he didn¡¯t have a son, he basically didn¡¯t get any good things when they split up.

    But the Zhou family is united, and the days are getting better and better.

    But when Mother Zhou died of illness a few years ago, most of the family¡¯s savings were scattered, which made it difficult again.

    Fortunately, it has recovered in the past few years. Even though the house is still the original old house, it doesn''t look very big, and it''s a bit rundown.

    Shu Yu took the tea from Tuesday''s sister and said thank you.

    Tuesday girl quickly waved her hand, looked very embarrassed, and went to the kitchen blushing.

    Shu Yujiu, "..." She is only one year older than Sister Tuesday, but the other party faces her like a junior facing an elder.

    Suddenly some vicissitudes.

    Shu Yu didn''t delay much at Zhou''s house, so he wanted to leave after a sip of tea.

    Father Zhou did not stop him this time, and watched them leave.

    As soon as Shu Yu left here, the neighbors who were poking their brains over there immediately gathered around to inquire.

    Father Zhou was not good at words and went back to his room to sleep on the grounds that he drank too much and became dizzy.

    So everyone looked for Zhou Lao Er and his wife again. Don''t look at Zhou Lao Er and his wife being envious and jealous when they faced Zhou''s father''s family. They wished Zhou Qiao''s life was not good, and they sneered and cursed a few words from time to time.

    But when facing outsiders, Auntie Tuesday still smiled and said, "Oh, although there is no big deal in this family, the food, drink and water are all very good. Otherwise, my family and my uncle wouldn''t drink that much. I am so happy to drink a lot. We are relieved to see that Qiaoqiao is doing well... I didn''t say anything big, didn''t you see it just now? That is Mr. Lu Xiang, if you don''t value our Qiaoqiao , how could she bring us back in person?"

    On Tuesday, Auntie still knew that she wanted to climb up with Shu Yu, the township lord. After all, if it was known that the Lu family was good to Zhou Qiao, then their second room would follow suit.

    Sure enough, when everyone heard what Aunty Tuesday said, their faces showed envious eyes.

    Shu Yu had already returned to the county town with the old lady at this time.

    As soon as she got home, she couldn''t wait to write to Qi Lie.

    She explained her suspicions and the bead clearly, and sent it out through the channel given by Qi Lie.

    In addition to Qi Lie, she also wrote a letter to Meng Yunzheng.

    Although he is about to take the government exam soon, Shu Yu is worried that once the capital moves, it may spread to the bottom. At that time, if Meng Yunzheng didn''t know anything, he might suffer.

 Chapter 1356ï¼š Xiao Songle gives beads

    Chapter 1356 Xiao Songle gives beads

    However, the letter written by Shu Yu to Meng Yunzheng was different from the letter written to Qi Lie.

    There is a special channel for sending to Qi Lie, but there is no way to send it to Meng Yunzheng. If something happens to the letter in the middle of the mail and someone intercepts it and sees it, it will be over.

    So, Shu Yu just took this letter as a letter from home. After asking about his current situation, he vaguely mentioned that the beads in Xiao Songle''s hands were the same as the beads they saw when they were painting the year before.

    The year before last, painting was only done in the black market.

    Meng Yunzheng could see it at a glance. Once he knew that the beads were related to the black market, he would definitely think of the second prince of Gongqiu. He didn''t need her to say more, he could understand it.

    After sending both letters, Shu Yu let out a heavy sigh.

    However, at night, she still went to Xiao Songle''s room.

    Meng Pei and Meng Yunzheng were not at home during this time. Although the Meng family had servants, everyone was still not at ease, so they took the child over to live there. Anyway, the Lu family originally had his room.

    When Shu Yu passed by, Niu, who took care of Xiao Songle, was helping him take a bath and dressing him.

    Seeing Shu Yu coming over, he was stunned for a moment.

    "Aunt Niu, I''ll talk to Xiao Songle for a while."

    Niu understood, and quickly stood up, "Second girl, please sit down, I''m just going to wash up."

    When Niu went out, Xiao Songle came over immediately, grabbed the corner of Shu Yu''s clothes, raised his head and looked at her eagerly.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help but smile, carried him back to the bed and wrapped him in a quilt.

    "Auntie?" Xiao Songle tilted his head, puzzled.

    Shu Yu smiled and carried the bag he had put on the bedside, put it in his arms, and said in a low voice, "Lele, can my aunt ask you a favor?"

    The little guy was stunned for a moment, then his eyes lit up slightly, and he nodded hastily.

    Help, he can, he''s a year older, probably done.

    Shu Yu looked at his bright eyes with amusement, hesitated for a moment, and said hesitantly, "Auntie wants to borrow your bead, the pattern on the bead is very beautiful, Auntie wants to study it, but it may take a long time, I¡­¡­"

    Xiao Song Le blinked, listened to Shu Yu''s gentle and gentle voice, thought for a moment, then reached out and took it out of the bag, took out the bead, and handed it over without saying a word.

    Shu Yu didn''t finish his words, and he was stunned when he suddenly made such a move.

    "Lele?"

    "Auntie, here it is for you."

    Shu Yu paused, slowly took the bead and asked softly, "Are you really giving it to Auntie?"

    How precious the child is, Shu Yu has seen it with his own eyes.

    She was actually ready to be rejected by him, and she couldn''t take it from him forcibly, and she even thought of a second plan.

    Who knew he would give it so easily?

    Xiao Songle thought for a while, he is not speaking very neatly now, but he still tried his best to express his meaning, "Today the bead fell out, uncle... um, so nervous. Put the bead in my aunt''s hand, next time It won''t fall off."

    Shu Yu understood, even though the child was small, but he understood in his heart.

    With her and Meng Yunzheng''s explanation in the front, and Yuan Shanchuan''s performance when he saw the beads, Xiao Songle probably knew that the beads were very important.

    Now seeing her coming to him at night to ask for beads, the child guessed that the beads are not good for him.

 Chapter 1357ï¼š back off

    Chapter 1357 Retire

    Shu Yu couldn''t help but patted Xiao Songle''s head and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, the bead is placed with Auntie, and it is guaranteed not to fall. When you grow up in the future, you can protect this bead well. Give it back to you, okay?"

    She was also afraid that what happened today would happen again. Fortunately, Yuan Shanchuan saw it this time, but what about next time?

    Little Song Le is still young now, when he grows up and is sensible, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng will tell him his background and the origin of the bead, and it will be up to him to decide what to do with the bead at that time.

    Xiao Song Le pursed his lips, glanced at Zhu Zi with some reluctance, and then nodded heavily.

    In fact, he used to hold this bead all the time because it was something his father left behind and it was very important.

    He is small and lonely, only this bead is by his side, just like his parents are with him, it will make him feel that he is not alone.

    At that time he would look at this bead every night when he went to bed.

    But things are different now. He has aunts and uncles who treat him very well, Quanquan and Lucky who play with him everywhere, and many, many people who treat him well.

    He often came back after taking a shower and dipped his pillow to sleep, and he hadn''t looked at the beads before going to bed for a long time.

    Auntie won''t hurt him, she must have a very important use for beads.

    Xiao Songle raised his head, rushed over and hugged Shuyu, "Auntie, I''ll give Zhuzhu to you."

    The appearance of handing over valuables very cautiously made Shu Yu laugh.

    "it is good."

    She put away the beads, secretly relieved.

    I chatted with him for a while and asked him if he was having a good time today and if he had met new friends.

    Until the child yawned and couldn''t close his eyes, did Shu Yu gently pat him on the back, coax him to fall asleep, cover the quilt and come out.

    Niu was sitting under the porch not far away, leaning on the pillar and drowsy.

    Hearing Shu Yu''s movement, she quickly got up and walked over, "Second girl."

    Shu Yu lowered his voice, "He''s asleep, you go in."

    "Yes."

    Shu Yu left, the beads in his hand were inexplicably hot.

    But she was really relieved that this matter was resolved.

    But now it seems that the repair of the black market manor may have to continue to be postponed.

    Fortunately, they were not in a hurry.

    After finishing this, Shu Yu went back to busy.

    There are not many things to do at the workshop, and there are two stewards, so Da Niu went back to the village, sold the sunflower seeds to the villagers, and began to teach them how to plant them.

    Many people in the village think that these people are fools. Don¡¯t plant good food instead of planting flowers? After all, they are all skilled at planting food, and sunflowers are a new and rare thing.

    Especially betting on the power of all the lands is crazy.

    There were also a few households who were flustered by these words and backed away.

    But the seeds are all bought and the contract is signed. Even if they want to go back on it, they will not agree to it.

    Fortunately, they don¡¯t grow much, especially after seeing Daqiang being so unrelenting, they finally settled down and started to work seriously.

    Daniel is in Shangshi Village, and Zhou Qiao is also there.

    She really doesn''t like living with Mrs. Li, but even if Mrs. Li doesn''t like her daughter-in-law, she is kind to her granddaughter. This alone makes Zhou Qiao feel that there is nothing to worry about. She is much better than most people in the village, especially when there are servants around to take care of her.

 Chapter 1358ï¼š Ruan Dali was **** off.

    Chapter 1358 Ruan Dali was **** off

    The sunflowers were planted, and Shu Yu''s instant noodle workshop was also built, and they began to recruit people while preparing the ingredients.

    This time, everyone knows that Lu Ji workshop has good benefits and high wages, so more people come than last time.

    Shu Yu looked at the crowded crowd, and his head started to hurt.

    Her conditions have always been placed there. In fact, there are a lot of restrictions, and just these conditions can screen out a large number of people. However, even so, there are still many people who want to give it a try.

    Especially this time, Shu Yu also saw many people from Ruanjia Village. These people thought that she could recruit Ruan Dali and them.

    Not to mention that Ruan Dali has become a steward, and they are more confident.

    The person in charge of the first recruitment was Ruan Dali. They clearly bullied Ruan Dali''s family many years ago, but they still feel that they can let him go through the back door because they are relatives in the same village.

    Not only Shu Yu, but also Ruan Dali, when they saw the villagers of Ruanjia Village lined up and walked up to him with a smile, they were all laughing angrily.

    They even wanted Ruan Dali to recruit them all.

    Ruan Dali directly called for the guys in the workshop and drove them all out.

    Shu Yu only found out about this later, and didn''t see the farce.

    But Ruan Dali had a plan in her mind, so she was relieved.

    The instant noodle workshop has a little more staff, but not much. This time, together with the oil extraction workshop and the melon seed workshop, more than 100 people were recruited.

    Most of the oil-pressing workshops and melon-seed workshops are male workers, and most of the instant noodle workers are female workers.

    Coincidentally, among the people recruited this time, there is Daqiang''s elder brother Dazhuang.

    Dazhuang was originally looking for odd jobs in Fucheng. Daqiang contacted him earlier and asked him to come back to Lu Erbai''s construction team to try it out. It''s a pity that Da Zhuang happened to have work in his hands at that time, and he couldn''t get away from it, so he didn''t come back.

    Now the Luji workshop is recruiting again, Daqiang specially entrusted someone to take care of his parents at home, and went to Fucheng himself to call Dazhuang back to the workshop for an interview, so he went in.

    The recruitment was completed, and the instant noodles were also put into production.

    Now that melon seeds and sunflower oil don¡¯t need to worry about sales, Shu Yu¡¯s focus is on the sales of instant noodles.

    The first thing she thought of was students and the **** bureau. Meng Yunzheng was right, instant noodles are a good choice when students take the imperial examinations.

    Those who are on the road want to eat hot, and they must also like instant noodles.

    Shu Yu doesn''t know any business people, but the guards of the guards are similar when they go out.

    So Shu Yu went to Meng Pei, who had just returned, and the latter smiled and boiled the instant noodles in the security bureau that day.

    The next day, the **** bureau really placed a big order.

    Shu Yu also sent a batch to the Southwest Association of Wind Escorts.

    The dartmaster, who walks darts from south to north, is actually helping her to promote her.

    As for the students, Shu Yu is not very familiar with her, she is familiar with Master Wen.

    It can be heard that the Master is now teaching children who have just been enlightened, and these people have not yet taken the exam.

    I knew Tang Wenqian before, but he went to the capital.

    Shu Yu thought about it, the government exam is about to start, the students are well prepared, and for the sake of prudence, they will not eat such unfamiliar foods in the early stage of the exam, so as to avoid maladaptive diarrhea.

    Shu Yu first suspended the idea of ??propaganda among the students.

    While it was so busy, the government test began.

 Chapter 1359ï¼š sunflower field on fire

    Chapter 1359 The sunflower field is on fire

    The students from Jiangyuan County participated in the prefectural exam in Dongan Prefecture, but the county seat is not as lively as the county exam.

    Shu Rui had seen the county exam, and naturally wanted to see the scene of the government exam, so the day before the government exam started, he and Erniu Dabao were both taken to Fucheng by Zhao Xi.

    If it wasn''t for Zhao Xi, according to the current state of the city, I''m afraid that I wouldn''t be able to find an inn.

    The only thing Shu Yu cared about about the government test was Meng Yunzheng.

    After the letter about the beads was sent, Meng Yunzheng replied to the letter, only saying that he knew it, and it was hard to talk about other things.

    Shu Yu continued to work in the workshop, but what she did not expect was that she did not promote the benefits of instant noodles among the students, but her sunflower field became unexpectedly famous among the students.

    Most of the candidates who take the prefectural examination go to the prefecture ten days in advance. If they arrive late, they will not even have a place to live.

    When they set off, the sunflowers had only grown a little taller, and the flowers had not yet bloomed. From a distance, they were still green, so the candidates did not pay attention.

    What''s more, they are in a hurry to take the exam, and they really don''t have the heart to appreciate the scenery by the roadside.

    But they lived in Fucheng for more than ten days, took the government exam, and then continued to wait for the results. It took more than a month, and when they came back, it was just when the sunflowers bloomed.

    Shuyu''s sunflower field is on the only road from Jiangyuan County to Fucheng. Not only that, but another county to Fucheng will also pass through here.

    As a result, the returning candidates slowed down their journey and happened to bump into the beautiful scenery of golden sunflowers fluttering in the wind.

    For these candidates, no matter whether they passed the exam or failed the exam, they couldn¡¯t help but want to write a poem or draw a picture when they saw such a picture.

    Shu Yu''s sunflower field was so unexpectedly popular among the students.

    Now it is the flowering season, and after hearing about it, many people have invited them to go out on the green.

    The spring day is just right and the sun is shining, isn¡¯t that what everyone likes to pursue?

    This land is in the middle of the Fucheng and the county seat, so the students from the Fucheng are not troublesome to come here. A few people can get there quickly by riding a carriage.

    Some people found that standing on the hillside where the black market was located and looking down, the scenery was even more astonishing.

    It is a good place to be able to enjoy the scenery and climb the mountain.

    This development caught Shu Yu by surprise.

    She was stunned, and immediately began to mobilize people. Although these candidates are educated and more respectful, and their behaviors are restrained, it is difficult to guarantee that some of them will not break into the fields to pick flowers and destroy them.

    It happened that apart from the instant noodles, the other two workshops in Luji¡¯s workshop were not too busy, so Shu Yu dispatched his staff to patrol the vicinity of Sunflower.

    By the way, take this opportunity to sell instant noodles.

    is perfect.

    However, in just two days, a better idea came to me.

    It was Lu Sixing who wanted to set up a stall near Sunflower to sell food.

    When the melon seeds first came out last time, she bought them wholesale from Shu Yu and took them to Taolin to sell them, earning several taels of silver, which made Lu Sixing taste the sweetness.

    But Taolin is in the county seat. Although you can¡¯t sell delicious or hot food in Taolin, there are stalls everywhere outside Taolin.

    There is indeed a lot of traffic and competition.

    What''s more, the tourists in the peach forest will have time to eat even if they go home at noon.

 Chapter 1360ï¼š Lu Si Xing set up a stall

    Chapter 1360 Lu Si Xing set up a stall

    Lu Sixing said, "The sunflower field is different from the peach forest. It''s far from the county seat. If they want to eat hot food, they either bring their own pots and pans to cook it themselves, or go to a nearby farmhouse to buy it."

    But no matter what it is, it is not a good choice for them.

    It¡¯s troublesome to cook by yourself, and it¡¯s not easy to go to the farmhouse to buy it. If there is a small stall selling wontons and dumpling noodles, it must be a good place for them.

    Shu Yu pondered, touched his chin and nodded, "That''s a good idea, but are you busy alone?"

    "I''m not alone, I''m going to call my sister-in-law Sansao and Cuihua."

    The last time I sold melon seeds, I didn''t call Mrs. Li, which made her complain for a while. This time, I set up a stall outside Sunflower, and Mrs. Li is now helping to bring Zao Zao. She lives in Zhuangzi for half a month, and she can''t do it without calling her.

    It¡¯s just a temporary stall anyway. It¡¯s not bad for everyone to work together to make money in the short term.

    Shu Yu has no opinion on who she cooperates with. Even though Mrs. Li has a bad temperament, she is still diligent, at least a little more quick and quick than Mrs. Liang.

    "Okay, then you can set up a stall near there. The stall is close to Zhuangzi. After closing the stall at night, put everything in Zhuangzi. Zhuangzi has many rooms. If it is not convenient for you to go back and forth, it is good to rest there.

    Lu Sixing had this trouble, so he came to Shu Yu to discuss it in advance.

    She felt that it was feasible, and Lu Sixing''s confidence increased greatly.

    "By the way, if it''s noodles, can I sell instant noodles?"

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up, "Of course, I''m thinking about this."

    Lu Sixing moved quickly, and immediately went to Liang Shi and Cuihua. After both agreed, she asked Shu Yu to borrow two cars the next day. Go to Zhuangzi with pots and pans.

    Mr. Li was on Zhuangzi, and after hearing that he set up a stall to make money, he agreed.

    Within half a day, the stall was set up, instant noodles with wonton dumplings, melon seeds and preserved fruit snacks, and even several kinds of tea.

    After a few days of fermentation, more and more people are coming to enjoy the flowers, not only those students, but also many young masters and young ladies. It seems that it is popular to come to enjoy sunflowers. Who has never been there? Never seen the world in general.

    So in addition to Lu Sixing and a few others, there are other stalls set up as well.

    However, compared to Lu Sixing¡¯s stalls, they are relatively small, and they only sell gadgets, or just a little tea and snacks.

    In a few days, Lu Sixing and the others'' stall became popular.

    I came here because of instant noodles, which are quick to cook and rare, plus the guys who were patrolling the sunflower fields had introduced them, so the most people bought them.

    Some even finish eating at the stall and buy some to take home.

    So the instant noodles are consumed quickly.

    Secondly, they have the largest stall and sell the most varieties, and Lu Sixing was inspired by Shu Yu, and pays the most attention to hygiene when making food. He was wearing a uniform smock, with sleeves and headgear, and he had something on his mouth.

    These young scholars and young ladies were very relieved when they saw it.

    As for the third, it is because of Shu Yu.

    Everyone knows that they are Lu Xiangjun''s aunts and aunts, and then I heard that the instant noodles were made by Lu Xiangjun. With the celebrity effect, there are more customers.

    In just a few days, the stall made a lot of money.

    If it wasn''t for the limited area of ??the stall, they wouldn''t be able to work at all.

 Chapter 1361ï¼š Letter from Qi Lie

    Chapter 1361 Letter from Qi Lie

    is the children of their family, who originally wanted to stay with the old lady for a few days.

    But it''s fine during the day, but at night I start thinking about my mother one by one.

    Even if their father is around, it is not very useful.

    The son of Cuihua''s family is not bad. He is six years old this year, and he is a boy again. He is already sensible and has no problem following his father. What''s more, Er Niu lived with them and would take this nephew to read and write together.

    The Quanquan family of Lu Sixing is still young, and he really misses his mother at night, but in addition to his father, he also has a sister. Xiaozhen usually plays with his younger brother, so coaxing him to sleep is not a problem.

    But Lu Sanzhu''s family is not very good, Dabao doesn''t care, Baoya is not, she always sleeps with Liang''s at night. Especially Lu Sanzhu is not very reliable, and she does not wash her clothes. She is sweaty and dirty during the day, and she is allowed to wear it outside the next day.

    Baoya already knew about Amy, and looking at her disgraced self, she missed her mother even more.

    So the little girl tried to wash it by herself. At first, she scooped too much water. After the clothes were put into the basin, the water overflowed. So she thought about it and scooped the water back into the water tank.

    This scene happened to be seen by Dabao. Dabao thought that he was sometimes too thirsty, so he would scoop water directly from it, and his face turned black.

    But this is his younger sister, and she has to be spoiled, so she ran to find Lu Sanzhu and asked him to fetch water again.

    The whole Sanfang was jumping around every day because of various things, and Lu Sanzhu was emaciated in an instant.

    He felt that it was too difficult to carry two children, so he sent Baoya to Zhuangzi without saying a word.

    Fortunately, there are small buds on Zhuangzi, there are early mornings, and there are sufficient staff, so I am not afraid that no one will take care of them.

    And just two days after the stall outside Zhuangzi was set up, Shu Yu also received a letter from Meng Yunzheng.

    No surprise, he is still the head of the case.

    So he is now officially an honorable child.

    Shu Yu felt that he should prepare a gift for him to congratulate him.

    Just when she was thinking about what to prepare, Qi Lie''s letter also arrived.

    After two months, his letter finally arrived.

    I don''t know what the outcome will be, Shu Yu was quite nervous when he opened the letter.

    As soon as unfolded, she was stunned when she saw the first sentence.

    The capital... Sure enough, something went wrong.

    The second prince is indeed still alive. Not only that, but the emperor and the others unexpectedly learned that the second prince was hiding in the third prince''s grandfather''s mansion while they were looking for him.

    In the beginning, neither the emperor nor Qi Lie and others ever thought that these two would hook up together.

    I think when the late emperor was still there, the two of them fought openly and secretly for many years, stabbing each other a lot.

    Don''t say anything else, let''s just say that this Dong''an Mansion, although the new emperor was the driving force behind the scenes, but the third prince did a lot of things on the surface, and only brought down the power of the second prince and killed the Shu family.

    Speaking of which, the black market in Jiangyuan County has been gradually preparing to withdraw since then.

    Since the Shu family was exiled, the two auctions held later, each of which was smaller in scale, and then simply stopped.

    I didn¡¯t think about it before, but now I think about it, there are traces to follow.

    As a result, the black market also claimed that it was a series of consequences caused by the clear and pleasant glass mirror, which made Shu Yu carry a big pot on his back, and could not wait to cover his vest a little more tightly.

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu couldn''t help grinding his teeth and felt the urge to vomit blood.

 Chapter 1362ï¼š Shaws current situation

    Chapter 1362 Xiao''s recent situation

    The matter in Dong''an Mansion is just an example, the bigger grievance is that the third prince exposed the affair between Gongqiu and the imperial concubine.

    It was he who stabbed this matter in front of the former emperor, which led to the beheading of the palace and the death of the noble concubine. The second prince was not a dragon, and several things were involved.

    The second prince will have such an end. It can be said that the third prince brought about it.

    These two are mortal enemies, but now the third prince is hiding the second prince? ?

    Shu Yu looked at the letter and had to sigh with emotion: These days, interests really come first. In order to achieve the common goal, the hatred of the sky can be temporarily put down.

    Thinking about it, when the third prince saw that he was one step away from the throne, he was suddenly preempted by the current emperor, and was regarded as a key threat to guard against. He couldn''t do anything, so he was naturally unwilling.

    He also knew that the second prince was not the son of the first emperor, and would not be able to take that position no matter what. Since the two sides have a common goal, it is not impossible to cooperate.

    But in Shu Yu''s view, this is clearly courting death.

    If the second prince has no great benefits, why should he cooperate with the third prince to deal with the current emperor?

    Shu Yu shook his head and continued to read the letter.

    The letter said that it was really an accident to find out the whereabouts of the second prince, and it was related to Xiang Weinan.

    When Qi Lie came over earlier, he said that Xiang Weinan''s wife, Mrs. Xiao, returned to the capital first, but she was left at her mother''s house, saying that she was sick, and even Xiang Weinan''s mother was unable to pick it up.

    Xiang Weinan finally went back some time ago. The first thing he did when he returned to Beijing was to go to Xiao¡¯s house.

    I came to visit my ''sick'' father-in-law, secondly, I wanted to take back my wife, and thirdly, I came to see the situation of the Xiao family.

    The Xiao family had no reason to stop her, but what made Xiang Weinan feel strange was that when he saw Xiao Shi, he found that her whole body had lost weight sharply.

    It¡¯s only been two or three months since we saw each other, so Xiao Shi¡¯s change was too great.

    Xiao Shi just explained that he was worried about his father''s condition and could not eat or sleep well.

    But Xiang Weinan wanted to be sharp, but he felt something was wrong.

    The most obvious thing is that the maids around Xiao''s are all raw faces.

    The familiar Gu Mammy and Shui Xin disappeared. The two maids present stared at Xiao Shi as if they were watching her.

    Xiang Weinan threatened to tell Xiao Shi some private words between husband and wife, but the two maids did not agree.

    No, it''s not that they disagree, it''s the Xiao family who disagree.

    Xiao used to wish to be alone with Xiang Weinan, this reaction and attitude was too unusual.

    Xiang Weinan had many doubts in his heart, but he couldn''t ask them out.

    He didn''t stay in Xiao''s house for a long time, and was urged back by Xiao''s.

    But before he left, Mrs. Xiao hugged him, and just this moment, a handkerchief was silently stuffed into Xiang Weinan''s hand.

    Xiang Weinan realized the seriousness of the matter, and didn''t say anything at the moment, he quietly put away the veil. When I went back, I opened the handkerchief and found that the words on the handkerchief were not written with a brush, but were spelled with several kinds of fat powder and even blood.

    Xiang Weinan''s eyelids jumped at that time, and Mrs. Xiao wanted to write to him, but she didn''t use pen and ink, indicating that she couldn''t touch that thing at all.

    Or can be touched, but someone is watching, she can''t use it.

    Looking at the contents of the letter again, Xiang Weinan''s expression changed greatly.

    Mr. Xiao asked him to save her, save her parents, because she accidentally saw the figure of the second prince at the Xiao family...

 Chapter 1363ï¼š gave a hairpin

    Chapter 1363 Sent a hairpin

    The handwriting on the handkerchief is messy and also very brief.

    Xiao Shi can only write with fat powder and bloodstains, indicating that her time conditions are limited, and there is only so much information she can reveal.

    Xiang Weinan looked serious after getting the veil, he knew that he would see Xiao Shi again.

    He didn''t expect that he had just come back to see the emperor, and after learning from the emperor that the second prince might still be alive, he turned his head and found out the whereabouts of the second prince from the Xiao family.

    This matter is of great importance, Xiao Shi obviously has no space for herself, and even her parents were taken hostage to control her.

    Fortunately, Xiang Weinan is the son-in-law of the Xiao family. It is the most normal behavior for him to visit his father-in-law and wife.

    So after a few days, I bought a lot of supplements from Weinan and went to Xiao''s house again.

    In front of the monitoring maid, he let Xiao Shi live in Xiao''s house and take good care of his father-in-law.

    Everyone knows that the marriage between Xiang Weinan and Xiao Shi was forced by the latter, and his attitude towards Xiao Shi is not surprising.

    Fortunately, the Xiao family didn''t know that he had always been helping the emperor, and the Xiao family also felt that marrying the Xiao family to him would be able to win over people. Unfortunately, before it was too late, the first emperor died and the new emperor ascended the throne.

    But because of this, the Xiang family was not classified by the emperor into the faction of the three princes and was marginalized.

    The new emperor, for his uncle''s sake, moved Xiang Weinan back to the capital after walking around with his family. Even if the official position after returning is not high, it is just an idle position, but it is better than being a county magistrate in a small county town.

    Both the Xiao family and the third prince felt that this was deliberately made by the new emperor to show all the officials in the court to let everyone know that he is broad-minded and a person who is nostalgic.

    Just because the Xiao family did not know Xiang Weinan''s position, they did not strictly prevent him from contacting the Xiao family.

    Xiang Weinan didn''t stay in the Xiao family for very long, and left soon.

    But before he left, he gave Xiao a jade hairpin as a way to appease her.

    After walked to Weinan, the hairpin was taken away by the maid and checked. There was no problem with the hairpin, and it was returned to Mrs. Xiao.

    But when Mr. Xiao went to the toilet, he took off the hairpin, removed the bead on the hairpin, and then hollowed out the hairpin.

    The inside of the hairpin is filled with powder of the same material, and you can poke the powder down by poking it twice.

    The originally solid hairpin became hollow, and then Mr. Xiao hid the charcoal pen that Xiang Weinan gave him in the hairpin.

    With this charcoal pen, it is much more convenient for Xiao to write something.

    She now has her own space except when she goes to the toilet, and other times, there are people watching her.

    But even if they were going to the toilet, the two of them were waiting outside, urging them from time to time.

    But with the charcoal, Xiao''s actions became smoother.

    It was not until the next time he came over to Weinan and received Xiao''s letter that he finally understood the cause and effect of the matter.

    After returning to Beijing from Jiangyuan County, Mrs. Xiao went back to her parents'' house the next day to visit her parents.

    As he went, he saw the figure of the second prince who should have drowned.

    That figure flashed by, but it was just a back figure. Mrs. Xiao himself was not quite sure about it. He suspected that he was wrong, so he didn''t take it to heart.

    Who knew that the Xiao family quickly replaced Gu Mammy beside her and her confidant He Wen, and reassigned two maids to take care of her closely, even not letting her go back home.

    This move, on the contrary, fulfilled the speculation in Xiao''s heart.

 Chapter 1364ï¼š Shaw Poisoning

    Chapter 1364 Xiao''s Poisoning

    The Xiao family never thought that the second prince was still alive, let alone that the Xiao family and the third prince would be so daring to hide people in the mansion.

    She went to the head of the house, pretended she didn''t know anything, and asked him why he took his maid and maid away.

    However, in the past, he told her that she was the only daughter of the Xiao family, but he was gloomy, like a poisonous snake, telling her not to ask more questions, and she was not allowed to step out of the Xiao family.

    If she dares to talk nonsense and do anything, let alone the servants around her, even her parents will die.

    The Xiao family was frightened. After she went back, she thought and thought that the owner was risking the life of the Xiao family.

    This is not enough, what''s worse, Xiao Shi suspects that he has been poisoned.

    She lost weight all of a sudden. It was true that she couldn''t eat or sleep well, but it wasn''t that she didn''t want to eat because she didn''t want to eat, but she felt nauseated every time it was time for her meal.

    She knew that her father was not sick, how could she be so unwilling to eat tea? But her nausea was not normal.

    It''s not just her, her father''s face is also very wrong.

    Xiao suspects that the owner wants to get rid of their family just in case.

    But there was nothing she could do. She was being watched, her confidants were taken away, and her parents were kept as hostages. Even if Xiao Shi knew that the owner was harming them, she couldn''t find a way out.

    Her relatives are all Xiao family members, they will not help her.

    Her friend was also turned away when she came to visit Xiao¡¯s house.

    The only person who came to pick her up was her mother-in-law, but Mrs. Xiao knew that her mother-in-law didn''t like her, and she couldn''t trust her either.

    At that moment, Mrs. Xiao really looked forward to Xiang Weinan''s return. The only person she could trust and ask for was him.

    Maybe God heard her prayer and Xiang Weinan really came back.

    Xiao Shi was ecstatic, she knew that her relationship with Xiang Weinan was not good. But she knew more about her husband''s character, that he was smart and cautious.

    Even...knowing that he may already be the new emperor''s person early in the morning.

    After a trip to Jiangyuan County, the Xiao family did not gain anything.

    When the new emperor ascended the throne, she found her husband visibly happy. As the son-in-law of the Xiao family, he did not have any worries that he might be liquidated by the new emperor.

    Although it seemed incredible, Mrs. Xiao believed in her intuition, and it was possible that her husband came to Jiangyuan County on purpose.

    Sure enough, after Xiang Weinan returned to Beijing, he came to the Xiao family.

    Mr. Xiao wrote a paragraph on the veil with the limited tools at hand the day before.

    After learning about the cause and effect of the incident from Weinan, he told the emperor about it.

    After some discussion, they all felt that it was not easy to scare the snakes at this time. The emperor deliberately took advantage of this opportunity to catch the three princes in one sweep.

    However, Mr. Xiao was saved.

    She was poisoned and could not stay in the Xiao family for a long time, otherwise her life would be in danger.

    The emperor didn''t care about the Xiao family, and it was not a difficult choice for him to sacrifice the Xiao family for the great cause. But he cared about Xiang Weinan. Xiang Weinan was his confidant. He wanted to save his wife. The emperor was so cold-blooded as to persuade him to give up.

    But how to save people is a problem.

    However, the letter is almost over here, and Shu Yu doesn¡¯t know how they saved the Xiao family.

    She didn''t care, these things weren''t supposed to be known to her.

    She even felt that Xiao Shi''s discovery of the second prince and the correspondence between him and Xiang Weinan was not something she should have known.

    can''t figure out why Qi Lie told her this.

 Chapter 1365ï¼š Get Shu Yu ready

    Chapter 1365 Let Shu Yu get ready

    After reading the letter, Shu Yu folded the letter. Who knows, when he folded it in half, he found that there was a sentence on the back of the last letter.

    She twitched the corners of her mouth and turned to look.

    In the next moment, his brows twitched, and there was an inexplicable feeling in this sentence - please Lu Xiangjun to get ready.

    Prepare? What to prepare? What is she going to prepare?

    Shu Yu couldn''t figure it out after thinking about it, so he went to Zhao Xi.

    Zhao Xi is walking with Shu You, who has a pregnant belly. Shu You has been pregnant for more than five months, and her belly is slightly bulging. Zhao Xi is extremely careful.

    Seeing Shu Yu coming, he also blamed her for disturbing his parent-child time.

    Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll his eyes and asked him to read the letter and help him think about it.

    Zhao Xi could only let his servants help Shu You to go, and he and Shu Yu walked back to the house.

    But Shu Yu can''t think of it, Zhao Xi can only think of it.

    His brows were almost tied into a knot, and he said with uncertainty, "Does this letter mean that the capital is going to be in chaos soon, and it may affect you and... Ah Yun? The second prince and Ah Yun? We all know the relationship between us, will we come to trouble Ah Yun?"

    Shu Yu feels that this possibility is very great.

    The second prince should know that Ah Yun is his brother, but it was Ah Yun who broke Gong Qiu''s crime and pushed him behind him, which led to the exposure of Gong Qiu''s secret room, and the evidence of the treason was found.

    The second prince must have hated Ah Yun in his heart, and he might retaliate against him.

    Qi Lie made her prepare, probably to deal with the second prince''s counterattack?

    But what can she prepare? Looking for more bodyguards around?

    Shu Yu had a headache, and Qi Lie didn''t speak clearly.

    But she turned her head and disclosed the news to Meng Yunzheng.

    After , she continued to work in the workshop. After all, she didn''t know when the emperor would take action to clean up the three princes and the others, and she couldn''t keep her nerves tense and do nothing.

    The weather is getting warmer, and in half a month, the hospital exam will start.

    When Meng Yunzheng finishes the exam, he can come back, and Shu Yu is still looking forward to him.

    The sunflowers began to mature, and the huge flower plate pressed down the branches. Although the scenery was still good, it was not as beautiful as before.

    The flower-viewers gradually stopped coming, and Lu Sixing and the others also closed their stalls.

    However, the four of them made a lot of money this time, each one got one point, and even one person could get more than twenty taels of silver.

    It''s only been a month, and after earning so much, several people are going crazy with joy.

    They put everything for the stall on the Zhuangzi, and decided to continue to set up a stall to make money next time when the flowers are blooming.

    After another ten days, the sunflowers can be harvested.

    Shu Yu came to Zhuangzi in high spirits, dressed in neat clothes, put on a straw hat, and went down to the ground with everyone.

    She is used to doing this. Seeing a truckload of sunflower flower trays being harvested and stacked in the workshop, this sense of accomplishment makes her extraordinarily satisfied.

    There are many people in the field, but the harvest is almost done in two or three days.

    Just as Shu Yu was harvesting the last mu of land, someone suddenly called her outside the fence.

    "Lu Dongjia, someone is looking for you."

    Shu Yu wiped a sweat, came out of the flowers, took a sip of water and asked, "Who is looking for me?"

    "I don''t know, the other party was sitting in the carriage, as if he came from out of town. When he first came, he asked me if Mr. Lu Xiang was here, and I came to report."

 Chapter 1366ï¼š goodbye shaw

    Chapter 1366 Goodbye Xiao Shi

    From out of town?

    Shu Yu put down his sickle with a suspicious look on his face, dipped a towel in some water and wiped off his sweat, then walked up the field and headed for the road.

    The other party found Zhuangzi to come up, is it because of business?

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu was full of strength.

    She walked to the side of the road, and indeed saw a carriage parked on the side of the road.

    It''s just that the carriage looked gray and unremarkable, and it was far from what she imagined to come to talk about business.

    Shu Yu took a few steps forward, and a maid who was standing beside the carriage saw her, turned her head and said something into the carriage.

    The next moment, the carriage curtain was lifted, revealing a somewhat unfamiliar yet familiar face.

    Shu Yu was stunned on the spot, staring blankly at... Xiao Shi in the carriage.

    That''s right, Xiao Shi, although she lost a lot of weight and her cheeks were sunken, she would not admit it wrong.

    Xiao Shi also had a stunned expression, looking at the girl dressed as a peasant girl in front of her, opened her mouth for a long time and didn''t come back to her senses.

    She asked uncertainly, "Lord Lu Xiang?"

    Shu Yu came back to his senses, and then sighed heavily in his heart.

    Okay, she now understands, what Qi Lie told her to prepare, what exactly was prepared.

    What''s so special... The love letter explained so many things about Xiao Shi, it was just a reminder to her, right?

    Sorry, she was too slow.

    Shu Yu scolded Qi Lie and the new emperor who were not human beings, no, and added another Xiang Weinan.

    With a smile on his face, he quickly walked a few steps to the carriage, "Mrs. Xiang? Why are you here?"

    Mr. Xiao smiled wryly and got off the carriage.

    "Master Lu Xiang, let''s find a place to talk."

    "Okay, go to Zhuangzi and talk."

    Shu Yu led the way, and soon led the Xiao family into Zhuangzi.

    She asked Mrs. Xiao to sit first, stood in the yard and patted the clothes on her body a few times, washed her face again, and adjusted her appearance a little before entering the main room.

    Yingxi poured tea for them, Shu Yu exhaled comfortably, then turned to look at Xiao Shi.

    What Qi Lie wrote in the letter was really not an exaggeration. The last time she saw Xiao Shi at the end of last year, she seemed to have lost a layer of skin.

    Not only that, but the spirit is completely different from before. The former Xiao family, as the pearl of the Xiao family, the wife of the prince of Bofu, and the wife of the magistrate of Jiangyuan County, few people can compare with her high-spirited appearance.

    Now facing Shu Yu, except for a wry smile, it seems that the weak wind will blow over him.

    Mr. Xiao asked all the servants around him to go out, and upon seeing this, Shu Yu also asked Yingxi to guard outside.

    "Madam, you..."

    "Don''t call me Mrs. Your fianc¨¦ and my husband are good friends. If you can, call me sister-in-law."

    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment, then nodded slowly, "Okay, how did my sister-in-law come here? You..." For a moment, she didn''t even know where to ask.

    Mr. Xiao calmed down and said with a smile, "I heard from your husband that you have received the letter and you know what happened to me."

    Shu Yu nodded, "The letter did mention something, but it didn''t say that you would come to Jiangyuan County. So I was surprised to see you. How did you... get out of the Xiao family?"

    Mr. Xiao sighed, "Back then, the second prince faked his death to escape, but now I''m just using his old method."

    "Fake death?" Shu Yu paused and put down the teacup in his hand.

    "Yes."

 Chapter 1367ï¼š Thanks to Zhao Xi

    Chapter 1367 Thanks to Zhao Xi

    Xiao''s suspended animation is actually not complicated.

    She was already chronically poisoned, so she just needs to increase the dose of poison.

    The Xiao family is the grandfather''s family of the third prince. When the emperor was still the prince, he was especially prepared for the second prince and the third prince. Naturally, there were people in both families.

    In the Xiao family, there are people from the emperor.

    The emperor didn''t plan to use it yet, but now in order to save the Xiao family, it can only be activated.

    Xiao Shi has always suspected that the chronic poison is in the tea she uses every day, because she is prone to nausea when she eats, and it will not be effective when she eats.

    Tea is often drunk, so Xiao Shi found an opportunity and accidentally poured the tea on the veil. Then hand it over to a servant placed by the emperor in the Xiao family, and send it out to the imperial doctor for inspection.

    The imperial doctor really found the slight toxicity on the handkerchief.

    Determined the poisoning place, Xiang Weinan and the others began to prepare.

    First, let the finesse find out who is preparing the tea for Xiao every day, and who is responsible for the poison.

    After finding out that it was one of the maids by her side, she replaced the poison in that maid''s hand.

    After the maid brought the tea to Xiao Shi, Xiao Shi just lost his temper because of his irritability, and after finishing his temper, he drank most of the tea.

    The tea she drank was naturally non-toxic, but after she had finished drinking it, Xiao Zuo would replace the teapot with a large amount of chronic poison while people were not paying attention.

    Not long after, Xiao Shi was poisoned and died.

    Xiao''s family found out the cause of her death on the spot. They found the pot of tea immediately, and then found that the tea contained a lot of poison today.

    When I asked the maid, the maid naturally denied that she was taking the usual dose, how could there be more?

    But soon another maid came out to testify, saying that Xiao Shi was in a bad mood these few days, and she often found fault with this maid. Yesterday, she was punished, and many people saw it.

    The maid was suspected of taking revenge against Xiao, so she gave more doses.

    But anyway, Xiao Shi died, and the Xiao family was caught off guard.

    Today''s Xiao is not just the daughter of the Xiao family, she is also the wife of Xiang Weinan, who will come over every few days to see her sick father-in-law and show her filial piety.

    She is Xiang¡¯s housewife, and this matter has to be explained to Xiang¡¯s family no matter what.

    It would be fine if Mrs. Xiao had eaten the chronic poison and ruined her body bit by bit and died, then she could still claim that it was caused by her serious illness. The sudden death now is definitely not normal. Xiang Weinan was in high spirits when she saw her a few days ago. All are good.

    This matter could not be concealed, and the Xiao family sent someone to notify Xiang Weinan and characterized the incident as a personal grievance.

    Xiang Weinan took Xiao''s ''corpse'' back, but he was dissatisfied with the result of the poisoning incident, and he had to give an explanation from the Xiao family.

    The Xiao family didn''t want to make a big deal of the matter, and explained to Xiang Weinan in a good voice. Anyway, Xiang Weinan didn''t like the Xiao family. The death of the Xiao family was just enough for him to marry another one.

    The Xiao family has given enough benefits, and Xiang Weinan will no longer be held accountable.

    As for the Xiao family, he took the medicine in advance and entered a state of suspended animation until he was brought back to Xiangjia.

    "Actually, it was thanks to the medicine given by Doctor Zhao that the suspended death plan was formulated."

    Shu Yu remembered that before Xiang Weinan left, Zhao Xi didn''t deliver anything else, but he did deliver a lot of medicine bottles.

    Emotions also contain medicines that can make people enter a state of suspended animation.

 Chapter 1368ï¼š Where do you live

    Chapter 1368 Where is the best place to live?

    Shu Yu looked at the Xiao Shi in front of her, and it was indeed not easy for her.

    "What about your parents?" The Xiao family got away, but the Xiao family didn''t seem to have any intention of showing mercy to her parents.

    Xiao Shi, "Husband said, let me fake death, if I die with my parents, the movement will be too big. The Xiao family are not fools, not to mention the second and third princes who are suspicious by nature. All three have an accident, I''m afraid no one can escape."

    Therefore, Xiao''s father and Xiao''s mother are still at Xiao''s house.

    Fortunately, the Xiao family takes care of the Xiao family more strictly, but not so strict with Xiao''s father and mother.

    And Xiao Shi just ''passed away'', they will not attack Xiao''s father and Xiao''s mother in a short time.

    Although Father Xiao was also poisoned, the poison was the same as the one in the Xiao family. Xiang Weinan had already obtained the antidote, so he could go back to Father Xiao and slowly get rid of it.

    "My husband promised me that he would often go to Xiao''s house to visit my parents. My parents just experienced the pain of losing their daughter. As a son-in-law, it is normal for him to come to the house to comfort him. In this way, he can take the opportunity to observe the physical condition of my parents. , it can also make the Xiao family feel jealous."

    As long as she persists for a while, the emperor starts to do something, and her parents can leave the Xiao family.

    Shu Yu nodded when he heard the words, "I do everything to the adults, I want to help you take care of your parents, don''t worry."

    "Um."

    "Then you came here this time..."

    Mr. Xiao raised his head and took out a letter from his sleeve with a smile, "This is from your husband."

    Shu Yu, "..." I don''t really want to answer, I feel that the letter is probably not good news.

    Mr. Xiao handed it forward, and Shu Yu sighed in his heart, but still took it.

    When I took it apart, it really was what I entrusted.

    Xinli said to Wei Nan that Mrs. Xiao grew up in the capital since she was a child, and she was famous. There were too many people in the capital who knew her, and it was not safe to stay there.

    After thinking about it, I still feel that sending people to Jiangyuan County is the best choice.

    As soon as I came here, there was Shu Yu, who knew Xiao Shi and was an insider.

    Secondly, Mr. Xiao lived here for a while and was able to adapt to the environment here. After experiencing life and death, coming here will make her feel at ease.

    Three times, since the defeat of the Shu family in Dong''an House, both the new prefect and the magistrate are the people of the current emperor. Now even the black market has withdrawn from Dong''an House. This is the safest place.

    Therefore, Xiang Weinan asked Shu Yu to help settle the Xiao family, and when the matter in the capital was resolved, he would take her back.

    Shu Yu slowly tightened his fingers, so...

    Embarrassment flashed across Xiao''s face, "Shu Yu, I know I''m too much trouble for you to come here, but I don''t know what to do now. When my husband said that he wanted to send me out of the capital, I was the first to think of it. After you, I didn¡¯t expect my husband and I to go together. Don¡¯t worry, my husband has arranged for me, and I can take care of myself in terms of life safety, I¡­¡±

    Shu Yu hurriedly raised his head and said with a smile, "It''s alright, no trouble. Lord Xiang has helped me a lot in the past. When you come to Jiangyuan County, I will arrange an accommodation for you. You don''t need to feel uneasy."

    Xiao Shi, really changed a lot.

    After life and death, his temper is no longer as domineering as before.

    Xiao Shi breathed a sigh of relief, "Thank you."

    "However, where do you live is also a question. There are many people who know you in the capital, but there are also many people in Jiangyuan County. Although the prefects and magistrates here are all the emperor''s people, it is difficult to guarantee that no one will leak it. your whereabouts."

 Chapter 1369ï¼š The toxins are not completely resolved

    Chapter 1369 The toxin is not completely solved

    After Shu Yu finished speaking, he and Xiao looked at each other, and the two fell silent at the same time.

    Yes, the place to be found should be safe and concealed.

    It is definitely impossible to live in the Lu family. There are so many people coming and going in the Lu family on weekdays. If one or two people see it, there is a possibility of leakage.

    As for this village, it is not very convenient.

    Shu Yu frowned, excluding the impossible places one by one.

    Xiao Shi became more and more embarrassed, "Shu Yu, if you really can''t find a place, I can..."

    "Yes." Before she could finish her words, Shu Yu''s eyes suddenly lit up and he sat up straight.

    Xiao Shi was taken aback, "Where?"

    "Jiangyuan County is indeed inconvenient, but there is one place that is suitable, but...I wonder if my sister-in-law would like to live in Fucheng?"

    Mr. Xiao nodded, "Of course, if you say a good place, then it will be fine."

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Okay, then I''ll take you there to settle down. Today..." She looked at the sky outside, it was getting late, and Mrs. Xiao looked tired.

    According to the time, she should have been on the road non-stop since she left the capital, without even taking a break, and the original body was spoiled a lot due to poisoning.

    So Shu Yu said to her, "Let''s take a night''s rest on Zhuangzi today to refresh our spirits, and leave tomorrow."

    "Okay." Xiao Shi laughed, his expression relieved.

    She was tense all the way. At this moment, after hearing Shu Yuwen''s words that seemed to calm her heart, she finally breathed a long sigh of relief, and her whole body relaxed.

    This loose, the fatigue on the face is more obvious.

    Shu Yu was a little worried about her physical condition, "Have your poison been cured?"

    Mrs. Xiao shook his head, "The imperial doctor did give me an antidote, but I was in an emergency when I left the capital and I haven''t completely detoxified. My husband asked me to come to Jiangyuan County for another purpose, that is, the old doctor Zhao is here and wants to invite her. Help me see."

    Although the old doctor Zhao was not an imperial doctor, he was very skilled in medicine, and he was no less than the head of the hospital.

    Xiang Weinan is very clear about this, so he is very relieved to let Xiao Shi come over here.

    Shu Yu understood, "It''s just right, the old doctor Zhao has been in Fucheng for a few days. When we go there tomorrow, I will go to him to give you a pulse."

    "Thank you."

    Shu Yu got up and explained to Yingxi outside the door, ordering her to prepare a few rooms in a quieter backyard for Mrs. Xiao to stay.

    Then he went to talk to Zhou Qiao again, but he didn''t say the specific reason, only that a friend had some trouble and wanted to stay here for the night.

    Xiao had put on a hat when he entered the door. Although Zhou Qiao saw Shu Yu leading someone into Zhuangzi from a distance, he didn''t know who it was.

    After receiving Shu Yu''s explanation, Zhou Qiao knew what to do, so she instructed the people in Zhuangzi not to go to the backyard.

    Shu Yu then went to the kitchen to bring food to the backyard. Mrs. Xiao had already packed her luggage and was washing.

    "Eat something first, and rest early after eating."

    "it is good."

    What Shu Yu prepared was some rough and bland rice, which was relatively bland. It was time for Mrs. Xiao to recuperate her body, so she shouldn''t be too greasy.

    Sure enough, when Xiao Shi saw that the dishes were refreshing, he unconsciously felt more drooling.

    Shu Yu accompanies her to eat together. She will not go back to the county town tonight. Anyway, she has been staying on Zhuangzi these days to harvest sunflowers.

 Chapter 1370ï¼š Go to Fucheng

    Chapter 1370 Go to the Fucheng

    Xiao''s taste was better, but she still didn''t eat much. After eating, she wiped her mouth and sighed.

    "I was poisoned before. When I was in the Xiao family, I couldn''t eat anything. It was almost stuffed. After a few months, not only did my body become weak, but my stomach was not very good, and it would hurt from time to time."

    She smiled bitterly, "I don''t know if it can be remedied, but thinking about it, at least my life was saved. That time was too dangerous, and I still have lingering fears when I think about it now."

    Shu Yu comforted her, "You don''t have to think too much, just take advantage of the right and wrong of staying away from the capital now, stay here and take care of yourself. With Dr. Zhao here, he is the best at making medicated meals, so let him write it for you when you come back. A few lists of medicated meals, you can eat them on time as you do, and if you are short of money and tonic, you can ask the adults to get them, he has money."

    Xiao Shi was amused by her words, "My husband is never stingy on this point. When I came over, the carriage was stuffed with a lot of tonic and medicinal materials. Originally, my husband told me to walk slowly, just eat and sleep well. It''s me who can''t wait, and I''m really uneasy on the road."

    Shu Yu knew that she had been frightened in the past few months. Who would have thought that the harbor that she thought was her biggest backer and the warmest had turned into a talisman that would put her to death, and she was not even given a chance to defend herself? ?

    "I don''t know why, but when I saw you, my heart suddenly calmed down. Shu Yu, isn''t this amazing."

    Shu Yu, "..." Fantastic fart, why didn''t she know that she was still a tranquilizer?

    accompanied Xiao to talk for a while, and then Shu Yu left.

    When walked to the door, she involuntarily looked at the maid guard standing outside the door.

    Probably because her gaze stayed a little longer, Xiao Shi noticed that she could somewhat guess Shu Yu''s thoughts, "Do you want to ask Gu Mama and their whereabouts?"

    Shu Yu opened her mouth, she really wanted to ask, but she was afraid that something had happened to them now, and they brought up the sad thing that would hit Xiao Shi again, so she endured and didn''t say it.

    Fortunately, Xiao Shi smiled, "They''re fine."

    Mother Gu and He Wen are both old people by Xiao''s side, and they have a deep relationship with Xiao''s.

    At the beginning, the Xiao family only controlled the Xiao family, and it was not to the point where she was forced to completely oppose the Xiao family.

    They are afraid that if they kill these two, they will let the Xiao family who cares about them lose control regardless. After all, Mrs. Xiao''s temper was really not good before. When Concubine Xiao was favored, she used to fight for a maid and a princess.

    What''s more, the only one who saw the second prince was the Xiao family. Gu Mammy and He Wen were not by Xiao''s side at first, and they were taken away without contact.

    Now these two are assigned to work on Zhuangzi, of course, the work must be more tiring and bitter, and there are people watching them on Zhuangzi.

    But life is saved, and there will always be a time for reunion in the future.

    Shu Yu nodded when he heard the words, "That''s good."

    She asked Mrs Xiao to rest, and then she went to the front yard. Then I went to the workshop to have a look, and recorded the situation of harvesting sunflower flower trays today, as well as the output.

    Because he was going to Fucheng tomorrow and was not here, Shu Yu explained some things in advance.

    It was almost dark when he came out of the workshop.

    After a busy day, Shu Yu slept comfortably, and the next morning, taking the packed Xiao family, he went straight to Fucheng.

 Chapter 1371ï¼š live in Dongqingguan

    Chapter 1371 Live in Dongqing Temple

    Shu Yu didn''t say where he lived in Fucheng yesterday, Xiao Shi thought that he would find a small secluded yard in the city for her to stay temporarily.

    Although she had been in Jiangyuan County for a while, she was not familiar with Dong''an House, so she was somewhat uneasy.

    However, after Shu Yu brought Xiao into the city, she didn''t find a place, but led her to buy a lot of daily necessities.

    "The place I took you to is not very convenient for shopping. If you have something you want to buy, take a look at it now. If you want to buy something later, it''s better to let someone else buy it."

    Xiao Shi was a little stunned, but he still arranged everything that he had to do according to Shu Yu''s instructions.

    She actually has no experience, so she doesn''t know what to buy after saying a few things she wants, so most of the things are still prepared by Shu Yu, and Xiao shi just pays.

    When the shopping was finished, Shu Yu took the Xiao family out of the city again.

    Xiao Shi was stunned, "We don''t live in the city?"

    "Well, I don''t live in the city." The carriage stopped not long after leaving the city, and Shu Yu pointed to the hill not far away and said, "It''s there."

    Xiao shi raised her head in the direction of her finger, on the mountain? ?

    "That is¡­¡­"

    "Dongqing View."

    Xiao''s eyes widened, "Is that the Dongqing Temple there?"

    The famous capital of Dongqing Temple is a little powerful, and there is no one who does not know that there is a lot of incense here, and there is a mysterious Dongqing Temple Lord.

    When Xiao came to Jiangyuan County last year, he wanted to go to Dongqing to see it.

    But Xiang Weinan didn¡¯t let her go, only saying that the journey is long and unsafe, and the Dongqing Guanzhu is not in the Guan.

    At that time, Mrs. Xiao didn''t want to go against Xiang Weinan''s intention. After all, she just came here, and she still wanted to not cause him trouble. He said that she would not let him go, so she should not go.

    Therefore, this is the first time Xiao sees Dongqing Temple.

    To live in a Taoist temple, of course, is the best.

    And Dongqing Guan is all Taoist nuns, and there is a big Buddha like Dongqing Guanzhu, so there is no need to worry about security and privacy issues.

    But the only worry is...the other party will not let her live, the time she wants to live is not only more than ten days.

    Even if she has never been to Dongqingguan, she knows that Dongqingguan will not accept her easily.

    It is said that Dongqing Temple can stay for a short period of time for pilgrims, and it is no problem to stay for a day or two, but no one has ever lived in it for a long time.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Shi became more and more uneasy.

    Dongqingguan, it is impossible to offend.

    Just when she was hesitating whether to discuss with Shu Yu about changing a place, a group of people were already standing at the gate of Dongqingguan.

    Mr. Xiao was still wearing the hood, but Shu Yu walked straight in.

    She went in and went to the backyard, Xiao Shi was stunned, and quickly caught up with her, "Shu Yu, why don''t we still..."

    "Why is the girl here?" The backyard is guarded, and most people cannot enter.

    But Shu Yu entered the door so grandly, and the Taoist nun who guarded the door didn''t stop her.

    However, the two guards Xiao brought were stopped.

    Shu Yu said to Xiao, "This is the Taoist temple, the front hall is fine, but the men in the backyard are not easy to come in, you should let them wait outside for a while."

    Mr. Xiao nodded to the two people.

    Entering the yard, Shu Yu saw Zheng Daogu watering there.

    Her expression distorted for a moment, "..." Why is Zheng Daogu pouring water every time she comes back?

    "Girl?" Zheng Daogu put down the things in her hand and stepped forward, her questioning gazes shifted on her and Xiao Shi.

 Chapter 1372ï¼š Are you an apprentice of Guanzhu? !

    Chapter 1372 Are you an apprentice of Guanzhu? !

    Shu Yu came back to his senses, smiled immediately, and said to Daogu Zheng, "Senior Sister Zheng, I came here to ask you for a favor."

    Xiao Shi was stunned for a while, then looked at her and... Daogu Zheng in surprise.

    So they know each other.

    Zheng Daogu''s expression was gentle, "Young lady, just say it."

    "This is a friend of mine. She has encountered some difficulties. Now she is homeless, and it is inconvenient to live with me, so I want her to live in a Taoist temple temporarily, and I want to ask Senior Sister Zheng to make it easier."

    Zheng Daogu frowned, Xiao Shi suddenly became nervous, and she slightly tugged at Shu Yu''s sleeve.

    Even if she knew the Taoist nun in front of her, she was not the only one who had the final say in the huge Dongqingguan.

    Zheng Daogu was really embarrassed, "Girl, this is not very good, Dongqingguan has never been involved in secular affairs, it is okay to stay for a day or two, but I''m afraid it will be inconvenient."

    Although Zheng Daogu didn''t know what the difficulties Shu Yu was talking about, she also knew that the so-called difficulties that made it difficult for her to arrange in her own home were definitely not trivial matters.

    Xiao shi was already prepared, and he was not surprised when he heard Zheng Daogu''s words.

    Although she was disappointed, she was not willing to embarrass others.

    However, she was not embarrassed, but Shu Yu, who was next to him, had already planned to stay here.

    She took two steps forward and grabbed Daogu Zheng''s arm under Xiao Shi''s puzzled gaze, "But Senior Sister Zheng, what you said just now, if I need help, just say it."

    Zheng Daogu was helpless, "But I didn''t say it would be possible."

    "What you said is wrong, and this matter is not difficult to handle. You said that foreign pilgrims can only stay here for a day or two, but I also lived here for a month. Isn''t this a precedent?"

    When Xiao Shi heard the words, he suddenly realized that Shu Yu had lived in Dongqingguan for a period of time.

    Zheng Daogu became more and more helpless, "Girl, this is different. You are the apprentice of Guanzhu, so naturally you can live as long as you want."

    Xiao Shi suddenly raised his head, what did the Taoist nun in front of him just say? What kind of apprentice?

    Shu Yu didn''t notice her expression, just bargained with Zheng Daogu there, "Then the one who lives here now is a friend of Guanzhu''s apprentice, and has a very close relationship with Guanzhu, right? This is still accommodating. "

    Zheng Daogu, "..." Every time she talks to the girl, she feels that even if she is 120,000 points of energy, she will be surrounded by her.

    She finally spread her hands, "Girl, I can''t make up my mind about this matter."

    "It''s alright, then ask Senior Sister Qiu to come over to discuss it. Both of you agree. If it doesn''t work, then ask the other Senior Sisters in the Taoist Temple. Everyone votes to decide. If anyone disagrees, I will persuade me."

    Zheng Daogu, "..." is completely irrefutable.

    Forget it, such a headache, let Senior Sister Qiu decide.

    Daoist Zheng turned her head and asked the little Daoist to go to the front hall to find someone, but she knew in her heart that Sister Qiu would definitely agree.

    Although Senior Sister Qiu is rude, serious, and strict with others, in the eyes of pilgrims, she is not very good at speaking.

    However, in front of Shu Yu, Sister Qiu is basically the one who compromises.

    Zheng Daogu shook her head and led the two of them into the house first, brought them tea, and asked them to wait while drinking.

    Mrs. Xiao saw that Zheng Daogu was explaining things over there, so she hurried to Shu Yu''s side, and asked in a low voice and shock, "You, are you the apprentice of Dongqing Guan Guanzhu?"

 Chapter 1373ï¼š No wonder I didnt take you to heart

    Chapter 1373 No wonder I didn''t take you to heart

    Shu Yu nodded, "Yes, you don''t know?"

    "How would I know?"

    "That''s not..." Shu Yu''s voice suddenly stopped, yes, Xiang Weinan did know that she was the apprentice of Dongqing Guanzhu, but he and Xiao''s husband and wife had a bad relationship.

    She still remembered how Xiang Weinan''s originally smiling face sank instantly when she saw Xiao Shi for the first time.

    With this kind of relationship, Xiang Weinan will definitely not have a heartfelt conversation with Xiao Shi and talk about these things.

    Shu Yu''s topic immediately turned abruptly, "Isn''t that the Xiao family? I think Dongqing Guanzhu is so famous, the Xiao family should be very concerned about her, the Guanzhu accepted the disciple, and it''s all over. Should have known for so long, I thought they told you."

    Xiao Shi shook his head and didn''t think much, "Thinking about it now, the Xiao family has almost never told me about some things in the court, I only know that many people care about the whereabouts of Dongqing Guanzhu, and the Xiao family should have sent someone to look for them. she."

    But the whereabouts of Dongqing Guanzhu were too unstable, and no one could be found at all.

    In the past, there were still people squatting at the Dongqing Temple, but no one came back for a year or two. Even when they heard that the Lord of the Temple came back, they didn¡¯t see anyone, and many people gave up.

    Although Xiao didn''t know much, he still felt very incredible at this time.

    "Dongqing Guanzhu actually accepts disciples, you are actually a disciple of Dongqing Guanzhu!!" She heard that Guanzhu has never accepted disciples, and her reaction to anyone and anything is very cold and alienated.

    Xiao Shi was curious, "Did the Guanzhu teach you... to see a face?"

    Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, "No, if I tell you, I''ve only met Master once in total, you won''t believe it."

    Yes, Shu Yu had just met the master of Dongqing Guan, and met his own master at the time when Dongqing Guan was recuperating.

    I haven''t seen each other since then.

    Xiao''s mouth widened, "No way..."

    "Why not? I haven''t seen her for more than two years, and I don''t know what she looks like now."

    Xiao Shi, "..."

    I didn''t know what to say for a while.

    I have never heard of the situation where the master and the apprentice only met once.

    She had an expression of sudden realization, "No wonder."

    "No wonder what?"

    "No wonder those people have never looked for you and never cared about you." No, only the new emperor took a fancy to her.

    No wonder it was not the second and third princes who fought to the death, but the fifth prince was the one who truly had foresight and vision.

    Xiao shi raised his head, "You''re right, after such a long time, the second prince and the third prince should have known about Dongqing Guanzhu''s acceptance of apprentices. But they want to come and know that you and Guanzhu are not familiar. Otherwise, with the ability and ability of the spectator, it is impossible for you to be exiled."

    The main man really cares about this apprentice, how could he let her go like this?

    You must know that even the late emperor valued Guanzhu, Shu Yu was just the adopted daughter of the Shu family, and it was actually a very easy thing for Guanzhu to protect her.

    Dongqing Guanzhu is still the one who is very indifferent to everything, including other Taoist nuns in Guanli, including this apprentice. This apprentice Shu Yu is probably no different from other Taoist nuns.

    Shu Yu touched her nose, how would she explain it? It is said that because this is a book, the plot in the book is so powerful that it may not even be able to change the master of Dongqing?

    Or, she didn''t know what the Dongqing Guanzhu thought?

 Chapter 1374ï¼š Qiu Daogu easily responded.

    Chapter 1374 Qiu Daogu easily responded

    The two were talking in a low voice, and a low voice came from the door.

    Shu Yu sat up straight, "Sister Qiu should be here."

    Xiao Shi immediately said nervously, "Shu Yu, if Senior Sister Qiu doesn''t agree, forget it, there''s no need..."

    I haven''t finished speaking yet, but people from outside have already entered.

    Mr. Xiao raised his head and saw an older Taoist nun with a serious expression entering the door.

    This Taoist girl is obviously stricter and more difficult to speak than Zheng Taoist just now.

    Who knows the next moment, but heard the voice of Qiu Daogu slightly helpless, "I already know what happened. Since it''s the girl''s friend, let''s stay."

    "Senior Sister Qiu, you are so kind." Shu Yu happily stood up and ran to her side, smiling eyes full of baba.

    Xiao shi was stunned, this Taoist nun who looked like she couldn''t speak well, just agreed so easily?

    Qiu Daogu sighed, "Okay, I still have things ahead of you, you can pack up your own things, and then follow Junior Sister Zheng to the innermost house in the backyard. However, it is not easy for men to stay in the backyard. I heard that this The girl has two guards?"

    "Yes." Xiao Shi quickly stood up and nodded.

    Those two guards were left by her husband to protect her, and they were very good at it.

    In fact, there are not only those two guards, but the two maids by her side, one of them takes care of her daily life, and the other also punches and kicks.

    Husband said that there were two people left in the dark, but she didn''t know where those two people were.

    Xiang Weinan''s arrangements were all right. To be honest, this is the first time that Xiao has received such intimate care from him since she married him.

    Qiu Daogu said, "There is another house in the back mountain, which is not far from the house you live in in the backyard. If you think it is possible, the two donors can live in the house in the backyard."

    "Yes." Xiao Shi immediately nodded.

    After Qiu Daogu finished his explanation, he went to the front hall again.

    Shu Yu and Mrs Xiao followed Zheng Daogu to the accommodation house. The house in the backyard has been cleaned up all the time. The environment is not bad, it is very quiet, and no one comes here.

    Xiao shi likes it very much. She herself came to recuperate, and it is suitable to live in a Taoist temple.

    The furnishings in the room are very simple, just the bed, the wardrobe and the table, which is naturally a world of difference from the room that Xiao shi used to live in.

    But Xiao Shi thinks it''s pretty good. She doesn''t have much luggage, but it becomes a lot warmer after she puts it away.

    Shu Yu walked around the outside and said with a smile, "It''s not bad here, there is a vegetable field in front, and there are some flower beds next to it. When you are free, you can grow vegetables and flowers to pass the time. If you are really bored, go to Going around the back mountain. Occasionally there are pilgrims over there, so it wouldn''t be surprising if you wear a hat."

    Xiao''s eyes lit up slightly. She had been ready since she left the capital. In order not to show her tracks, she might be stuck in a small yard all day and couldn''t even step out of the threshold.

    It is very rare to be able to recuperate in such a quiet and beautiful place, and to go out for a walk occasionally.

    "Shu Yu, thank you." Xiao Shi knew that Shu Yu had arranged her here very carefully.

    She was very grateful, and felt even more regretful about the misunderstanding that she had introduced her to.

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "Don''t be too polite, you can rest first, I''ll go to the city to find old doctor Zhao."

 Chapter 1375ï¼š looking for a younger sister

    Chapter 1375 Looking for a little sister

    Xiao pondered, "Did I ask Old Doctor Zhao to check the pulse? It''s halfway up the mountain, so it''s not convenient for him to come here."

    Shu Yu thought, Xiao Shi''s temperament has really changed a lot.

    "It''s okay, the main reason is that I don''t know where Dr. Zhao is now. I have to find out when I go to Fucheng. In this case, it''s not very good to take you around. Don''t worry, Dr. Zhao has always been climbing mountains to collect herbs. As an exerciser, the mountain where Dongqingguan is located is not too high, so it is not difficult for him. When I find him, I will bring him here to give you a pulse. If I can''t find it, I will go back to Jiangyuan County. Call Zhao Xi over first."

    Xiao Shi could only nod his head after hearing her say, "Well, please, please."

    Shu Yu didn''t stay much longer, and soon took Yingxi down the mountain and returned to Fucheng.

    Old doctor Zhao brought A Ning to Fucheng a few days ago to gain experience, but I really don''t know where it went.

    Where are you going to find it?

    Yingxi sat on the carriage, watching the lively scene of people coming and going in Fuzhong, turned his head and asked Shu Yu, "Miss, where are we going next?"

    Shu Yu thought for a while, "Go to the nearby pharmacy and medical store."

    She thought, Old Doctor Zhao brought A Ning out to see a doctor for treatment. Although he has some medicinal materials, it is not comprehensive, so he might go to the medical center to get medicine or something.

    An old and a small group together, if someone pays attention, they should be able to inquire about the whereabouts.

    Sure enough, Shu Yu went to the pharmacy and asked about the second one, and when he asked about the second one, a guy said, "I''ve seen it before, who are you, the grandparents and grandchildren? They''ve caused a big disaster to happen. "

    Shu Yu groaned in his heart, "What''s the big trouble?"

    The guy was quite gloating, "That old man is too arrogant. Earlier at the entrance of our hospital, he accidentally rescued a patient, and being complimented by the patient, he really regarded himself as a skilled doctor, and said this. There are few doctors in Fucheng who can compare to his doctor. Hey, I have never seen such a cheeky person. I don¡¯t even look at his appearance. If he is so good at medicine, why can he only be a traveling doctor outside? There are no stable medical clinics, and the clothes are tattered, so it looks like they don¡¯t make any money.¡±

    Shu Yu frowned, being a traveling doctor is the freedom of the old doctor Zhao. If he wants to have a stable place to develop his medical skills, even if he wants to go to the capital hospital.

    As for the clothes, Mr. Zhao really didn''t care about what he wore.

    He often goes up the mountain to collect herbs, and likes to wear simple and comfortable coarse linen clothes, which are cheap and refreshing, even if they are cut by branches and rocks, they are not so distressed.

    He dressed like this, and it was natural for Ah Ning to follow him.

    Shu Yu could imagine that the two of them stood at the door like beggars.

    The guy was still saying, "The old man also said that he specializes in treating intractable diseases, and he has seen many strange diseases for many years, so everyone can find him if they need it. Well, this is too hard to say. The servants heard it and took the old man and the little girl away."

    "A servant of the Tan family? Which family is the Tan family? What do you do?"

    "The Tan family is a big family in our Fucheng Kaibuzhuang. The Tan family has a third master who is an official in the capital. How can we ordinary people dare to offend? It''s even more difficult to offend. The eldest son of the Tan family was seriously ill. It''s been almost two years, and I''ve searched all over the doctor but couldn''t cure it. Didn''t the old man say it''s very powerful? The Tan family took people away for treatment. "

 Chapter 1376ï¼š Tan family

    Chapter 1376 Tan Family

    Shu Yu remembered that the Tan family''s cloth house was really big.

    Earlier, she heard her mother and eldest sister say that among the fabrics they are ordering, there is a batch of goods purchased from the Tan family.

    And they occasionally come to Fucheng to see the latest fashionable clothes, and most of the places they go are the ready-to-wear shops of the Tan family.

    The Tan family''s influence in Dong''an Mansion is indeed very strong, and there is an official relative in the capital, so it can be said that they are rich and powerful.

    Just, go to Tan''s house for treatment, then you will be treated. If you don''t get cured, you will be kicked out. How can you be considered a big disaster?

    Shu Yu asked the guy, "If the doctor goes to Pang''s house, what will happen if he can''t be cured?"

    "I don''t know, I only know that the doctors who treated the eldest son of the Tan family didn''t have a good life afterwards. The old man who made such a big talk angered the Tan family, I''m afraid it will not end well. "

    The guy shrugged, and he was almost gloating about the misfortune. It happened that someone in the medical hall was calling him, so he ignored Shu Yu and went back to work.

    Shu Yu rubbed his forehead and left the hospital.

    "Miss, shall we go to Tan''s house?"

    "go."

    The carriage drove forward again, and the Tan family was not difficult to find. After a little inquiries, I found out that it was in the east of the city.

    When Shu Yu came to the door of Tan''s house, it was already late.

    She knocked on the door and reported her name. When the porter heard that it was Lord Lu Xiang, she was stunned for a moment, and hurried in to tell the master.

    However, Master Tan''s face was inexplicable. He didn''t know Lu Xiangjun.

    I asked the other female relatives of the Tan family, but they didn''t know any of them.

    This Lu Xiangjun came to the door inexplicably, it was very strange.

    But Master Tan knows Shu Yu''s name, and this is a man who also has backers in the capital.

    So he did not neglect, and immediately asked his servants to invite her in.

    After Shu Yu entered the door, he followed the servants all the way to the front yard hall, only Master Tan was here.

    However, Master Tan is different from what he imagined. This man is very thin and looks a little haggard. I don''t know what happened just now. Anyway, there seems to be a very shallow footprint on the clothes of Master Tan at this time. scratches.

    Shu Yu''s eyelids jumped, and he suspected that Mr. Tan''s transformation might have something to do with Doctor Zhao.

    Shouldn''t the conflict have already arisen?

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu stopped detours and said simply, "I take the liberty to come to the door, I hope that I don''t disturb Master Tan."

    "You''re welcome, Mr. Lu Xiang, please take a seat, I..."

    "Master Tan." Shu Yu didn''t wait for him to finish his polite words, and just said, "I''m really sorry, I heard that our old man and my little sister were brought back by your servants to treat your son Ling. , I wonder where they are now?"

    Master Tan was stunned, "Your family... Master and younger sister?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Yes, the old man''s surname is Zhao, and my little sister''s name is A Ning."

    Master Tan''s expression changed in an instant, with a trace of anger and dissatisfaction.

    Originally, he was polite to Shu Yu, but now his face sank.

    Shu Yu thought to himself: Could it be that she is really late? It''s just that Mr. Zhao didn''t come to treat the disease? How could Master Tan be so annoyed? Or did he directly say that Mr. Tan''s illness could not be cured and he was going to die?

    "Master Tan, but what inappropriate words did the two of them say? I don''t think Master Tan is very happy. My master''s temperament is straight-forward. Maybe there is some misunderstanding. I wonder if I can meet them first? "

    10,000 words completed today, Oye

 Chapter 1377ï¼š Ran

    Chapter 1377 ran away

    Master Tan was not happy in his heart, but the other party was also Lu Xiangjun who had a backer. Since they all came to the door, he would not give up if he didn''t see anyone.

    He could only suppress his anger and said with restraint, "Okay, Lord Luxiang come with me."

    Shu Yu secretly breathed a sigh of relief and followed Master Tan to the backyard.

    As soon as he walked to the Chuihuamen, he suddenly saw Mrs. Tan leading a large group of maids and servants towards this side aggressively.

    Master Tan was taken aback and asked hurriedly, "What happened?"

    Mrs. Tan was furious, "The old immortal and the little girl ran away. I clearly had them locked in the room and watched from outside, but they disappeared for some reason, I see..."

    She was so angry that she didn''t even see Master Tan winking at her.

    By the time she realized it, she had already said what she had to say.

    Shu Yu walked out from behind Master Tan, squinted and asked, "The old immortal and the little girl that Mrs. Tan spoke of, shouldn''t they be my old man and little sister?"

    Mrs. Tan was taken aback and looked at Shu Yu.

    Master Tan said in a low voice, "This is Lord Lu Xiang, and the pair of grandparents who came to the house earlier are her family."

    Mrs. Tan''s eyes widened.

    Shu Yupi said without a smile, "I don''t know what our old man said and did, why do I sound like you are still locking up people? One is old and the other is young, the Tan family... Shouldn''t it be?"

    Mr. Tan and Mrs. Tan looked at each other, the latter calmed down now, and then talked about the cause and effect.

    It¡¯s just that he was very angry, and there was inevitably resentment in his tone.

    "Mr. Lu Xiang, I admit that we did lock them up, but don''t worry, they are not hurt. Don''t say that we have to care about the old and the young, they are too much. My son is lingering. After being sick for two years, our family was anxious to search for famous doctors, so after hearing that the old man said that he had seen a lot of incurable diseases, we invited him back and asked him to show it to my son.¡±

    When Mrs. Tan talked about her son''s illness, her eyes started to turn red, obviously she was really sad.

    "If he came over to see it, it would be fine if he said that his medical skills were not good enough to be cured. In the past two years, many doctors have been helpless, so we will send people out. As a result, he actually said that it can be cured, but the treatment method is very dangerous. When it comes to fighting poison with poison, the medicinal materials listed are all poisons. Where this is to cure disease, this is clearly murder."

    The Tan family has always hired a government doctor because of Tan Dashao''s illness. Although this doctor''s medical skills are not enough to cure Tan Dashao''s disease, daily care is still fine.

    As soon as he heard about the use of poison to fight poison, he felt unreliable, and Master Tan was not poisoned.

    Don''t talk about him, the Tan family also thinks that Dr. Zhao is fooling around.

    Compared with the old man who did not know where he came from, they naturally believed in the doctor more.

    The Tan family is very angry, and the old man is still here to play nonsense and play tricks on them.

    However, that''s fine. The old man even said that Mr. Tan''s poisoning was already deep. If he didn''t get rid of it now, he might not survive for three months.

    As soon as these words came out, it was like poking the lungs of the Tan family.

    Master Tan asked people to lock them up immediately, and just when he was thinking about how to clean up them, Shu Yu came to the door.

 Chapter 1378ï¼š Im coming for you

    Chapter 1378 I''m here to find you

    After Mrs. Tan finished speaking, You said with a hint of sarcasm, "I''m still thinking about where the old man is so bold, talking nonsense everywhere, without medical skills and daring to come to see a doctor, isn''t he afraid of causing death? Come to think of it, he is relying on Lu Xiangjun behind him."

    Master Tan coughed lightly and glared at Mrs. Tan.

    Mrs. Tan is angry. Young Master Tan has been ill for so long, and she has a heart disease that cannot be eliminated.

    What if the other party is Lu Xiangjun? She is not afraid.

    "Mr. Lu Xiang, don''t blame me for talking too much. Your old man has run into us now. We are just businessmen with no power, so we can''t do anything to him. But if he continues like this, he will fall to the powerful one in the future. In the hands of people, not only can Lord Luxiang fail to protect him, but he will actually cause Lord Luxiang to have an accident."

    Master Tan frowned, "Okay, what are you talking about?"

    Mrs. Tan curled her lips, she was worried and did not continue.

    Who knew Shu Yu but smiled, "Thank you Mrs. Tan for reminding me."

    Knowing what happened, and knowing that neither of them were injured and nothing happened, Shu Yu was relieved.

    Mrs. Tan was stunned for a moment, not expecting her to say this.

    Shu Yu, "No matter what, we still have to find people first. If there is something waiting to see them, how should we solve it? How about a face-to-face discussion?"

    "What Lu Xiangjun said is very true."

    Master Tan quickly turned his head and asked his servants to look around and find him as soon as possible.

    Shu Yu said before they left, "When I''m bothering you to look for it, by the way, I called and said I''m here."

    She felt that if she didn''t shout this sentence, Old Doctor Zhao might hide and never show up.

    He has been practicing medicine for many years, and he has traveled extensively, using various methods. It must be easy to hide from being found.

    Didn''t you hear what Mrs. Tan just said? Even if people were locked in the house and guarded, he could take A Ning away without anyone noticing.

    Even if the old doctor Zhao does not know Kung Fu, it is impossible for ordinary people to watch him.

    This is also the reason why the Lu family is assured that he will take A Ning everywhere.

    Shu Yu was taken by Master Tan back to the front hall to drink tea and wait. Her method was still very effective, but after a while, Doctor Zhao and A Ning appeared in front of her.

    "Second sister." A Ning ran in quickly, hugged Shu Yu''s waist, raised her head and looked at her eagerly, "Second sister, why are you here?"

    "I''m here to find you."

    She looked at the two of them, and if there was no injury, she was in good spirits, so she calmed down.

    But when Master Tan and Mrs. Tan saw Old Doctor Zhao, their faces became more and more ugly.

    Master Tan took a deep breath, "Lord Lu Xiang, for your sake, we won''t investigate this matter today, you can take this old man back."

    Shu Yu really wanted to take Mr. Zhao away directly, but his family and the Tan family had some business dealings anyway.

    The Tan family did not kill all the doctors who entered the house as the staff in the medical hall said.

    If that Young Master Tan really died in three months, the Tan family would later learn about the identity of Doctor Zhao. With the importance the Tan family and his wife attached to Young Master Tan, most of them would have resentment in their hearts.

    It is better to make enemies than to make friends.

    So Shu Yu didn''t leave, she walked up to the old doctor Zhao and asked a few words in a low voice.

 Chapter 1379ï¼š Sage Zhao Lao

    Chapter 1379 Master Zhao Lao

    Mr. Zhao said that he wanted to detoxify Tan Dashao, and when he encountered such a rare case, he happened to be a teaching material for A Ning.

    Shu Yu knew what to do, so he sat down again, "Don''t worry, Master Tan, let''s talk again."

    Mr. Tan and Mrs. Tan frowned at the same time, they thought that Shu Yu wanted to pursue their private detention of them.

    Mrs. Tan''s face sank, alright, she hasn''t even asked them to settle accounts, but Lu Xiangjun is too embarrassed to blame them in turn?

    However, the next moment, Shu Yu said, "This old man of my family, although he has no reputation in this Dong''an mansion, he has indeed accumulated a certain amount of experience after traveling around for many years. Everyone in the world gives him a face and calls him a name. ''Holy Hand Zhao Lao''."

    The originally impatient faces of Master Tan and his wife suddenly stopped, and they stood up with a bang.

    "You, what did you just say? Who is he?"

    Shu Yu, "Let me introduce, my old man''s surname is Zhao, and he is very skilled in rejuvenating medicine. It''s just that he likes freedom by nature. He has no fixed place for so many years, and many people don''t know him."

    "No, we know." Master Tan said eagerly, then stared at Doctor Zhao.

    Young Master Tan was seriously ill, so they searched for the doctor in and out of Dong''an Mansion, and took him to the capital to see a doctor.

    He even asked his cousin who was an official in Beijing to find the imperial doctor in the palace. Although he couldn¡¯t get the head of the imperial hospital, his medical skills were not bad, but he couldn¡¯t cure his son¡¯s illness.

    But just because the Tan family asked around where there were doctors with excellent medical skills, the name of the master Zhao Lao was familiar to the ears.

    But the whereabouts of the other party are uncertain, the origin is unknown, and he cannot be found at all.

    As a result, Mr. Lu Xiang actually said that this person is here now, the person who was treated as a **** who was deceived and deceived by them not long ago and locked him up? ?

    Mr. Tan didn''t quite believe it, "Master Lu Xiang, is what you said true?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Of course, I don''t need to lie to you. Although I haven''t met Master Tan, I don''t know what his condition is. But since our old man said that he was poisoned, he is probably right. Of course, you also Don''t believe me, I just want to clarify that the old man is not a liar, if you have any concerns, then I will take him away now."

    Old Doctor Zhao snorted lightly, called A Ning, turned around and planned to leave.

    Shu Yu nodded at the Tan family couple, "Farewell."

    After they walked out the door, Master Tan suddenly came back to his senses, "Wait, wait."

    He hurried a few steps and suddenly stopped in front of several people. Immediately, he looked at the old doctor Zhao again, but he still couldn''t come back to his senses.

    After all, he never thought that he had been trying so hard to find someone who had no clues, and he would appear in front of him just like that.

    But Lu Xiangjun shouldn''t lie to him, and this old man can indeed bring a child to and fro freely in their house. Ordinary old men with no skills can''t do it.

    Master Tan''s mind turned back and forth, and many thoughts flashed through.

    Finally, he took a deep breath and his attitude became much more respectful, "Before, it was Mr. Tan who was blind to Mount Tai, and he was worried about the condition of the child, so he misunderstood Mr. Zhao and offended Mr. Zhao. I hope Mr. Zhao will forgive me, Mr. Tan. Compensate for you here."

    The old doctor Zhao looked unpredictable, A Ning on the side gave him a look, and then asked with a small hand behind his back, "Then do you want my master to treat Mr. Tan?"

 Chapter 1380ï¼š Shu Yus Doubt

    Chapter 1380 Shu Yu''s doubts

    Shu Yu couldn''t help caressing her forehead seeing her skilled appearance.

    Emotions When the two of them are outside, they are like this.

    Mr. Tan said quickly, "If it is convenient for Mr. Zhao, please ask Mr. Zhao to show the child again, and the child will ask Mr. Zhao."

    is still talking, "My master''s method is very outrageous. Do you dare to fight poison with poison?"

    Mr. Tan''s face really flashed a trace of entanglement, and finally gritted his teeth, "Please come inside Mr. Zhao."

    A Ning nodded, "Okay, this is what you agreed to."

    The little girl jumped in front of the old doctor Zhao, "Master, he agreed, and he seems to be very sincere. Let''s not bother with him, that Mr. Tan looks very hard, get cured soon, let''s go home early. , I miss my little nephew."

    The little nephew she was talking about was the child in Shu You''s belly. Now the little girl likes to lie beside Shu You and talk to her belly.

    Old Doctor Zhao originally wanted to take Qiao, but when he heard about it, he was much more agile. After all, he was a disciple and grandson, and he also thought about it.

    He nodded and said to Master Tan, "Lead the way."

    Master Tan breathed a sigh of relief, "Elder Zhao, please."

    Mrs. Tan stood in the main room, looked at the figure walking away in front, opened her mouth, finally gritted her teeth, and made a bet this time.

    She turned her head to look at Shu Yu, "Lord Lu Xiang also invites you to drink tea inside."

    The group went to the backyard again. Young Master Tan was going to recuperate, so his yard was chosen in a quiet place not far from the front yard.

    The weather is hot at the moment, but as soon as you enter the yard of Master Tan, it feels quite cool.

    Shu Yu followed Old Doctor Zhao into the room and took a look. Young Master Tan was really ill, so thin that he was almost taken off, and he couldn''t tell his exact age.

    Mr. Zhao sat on the edge of the bed again and took the pulse of Mr. Tan.

    Mr. Tan waited anxiously, but this time Zhao Lao''s answer was still the same as the previous one, "It is indeed poisoning.

    Mr. Tan''s hand shook, and Mrs. Tan said hurriedly, "But I saw that his spirits are better than before, and the doctor in the house also said that his condition has improved. How come three months later..."

    Mr. Zhao gave her a sideways glance, "You know what it is?"

    Mrs. Tan''s face turned pale, and she couldn''t help covering her mouth and crying.

    Master Tan calmed down a little, he took a deep breath, "Please save the child''s life, Mr. Zhao."

    "Of course there is no problem in saving your life, but the process is a bit painful. And I have to make it clear to you in advance that the young master is poisoned with chronic poison. He was poisoned two years ago, and he is still taking it."

    Mr. Tan is not a fool. Hearing the sudden shrinkage of his pupils, he immediately came over.

    Chronic poison, poisoning his own son every day, indicating that this person is the one who serves him.

    His expression sank, and he turned his head to call for his confidants, "Find someone to guard all the people in and out of this yard. From now on, the mansion, whether it is the front door or the back door, will be strictly checked for me. Anyone coming in or going out."

    "Yes." The attendant knew the seriousness of the matter and went to work without a word.

    Shu Yu, who was standing behind, frowned slightly. Is it a chronic poison again?

    She couldn''t help but look at Da Shao Tan again, this thin look really resembled Mrs Xiao.

    There won''t be any connection between this, right?

 Chapter 1381ï¼š thought it was a heart attack

    Chapter 1381 thought it was heart disease

    Shu Yu paid too much attention to Young Master Tan, which made Mrs. Tan a little puzzled, and asked in a low voice, "Master Lu Xiang, is there anything wrong?"

    Shu Yu came back to his senses, shook his head and said, "No, I just wanted to ask, did Mr. Tan change after being poisoned?"

    Variety?

    Before Mrs. Tan could answer, the old doctor Zhao, who was washing his hands over there, said, "It should be due to loss of appetite. When you see food, you will feel nauseated and don''t want to eat. But you won''t spit it out after eating, so you can survive."

    Mrs. Tan nodded again and again, "Yes, yes, that''s it."

    This time, she believed that the person in front of her was a truly talented doctor. In the past, other doctors would ask them about their specific symptoms, and infer what kind of disease they had based on what they said.

    But Doctor Zhao in front of him said it directly after he had a pulse.

    She recalled the situation of Tan Dashao earlier, "Two years ago he took the imperial examination, but he failed, and he ate less when he came back. At first we thought that he was in a bad mood because he didn''t pass the test, which led to his poor appetite. Who knows that the situation will become more and more serious later. I went to the doctor to look at it, but I couldn''t see anything, only said that it should be a heart disease. "

    But his son had followed the master to travel far and wide and had experience, but he just failed the exam once, how could he have such a serious heart disease?

    Mrs. Tan didn''t believe that her son''s ability to bear was so poor. She felt that Mr. Tan was just unable to think about it for a while, so she asked him to go out for a while and find something to do for him.

    But the result was still the same, and Mrs. Tan had to accept that Young Master Tan was indeed suffering from a heart attack.

    But now the doctor told him that it was poisoning, not a disease at all, she didn''t know whether to be happy or sad for a while.

    Doctor Zhao nodded as he listened, "It''s not surprising that other doctors can''t see it, this poison is rare in the first place. Not to mention ordinary doctors, even the imperial doctor in the palace may not have seen it. That''s for sure."

    Master Tan and his wife were relieved when they heard this.

    "Then Mr. Zhao, can we detoxify my son now? You said before that you need to fight poison with poison. Do you really use those poisons? Wouldn''t it be too, too... poisonous?"

    Thinking of the large list of poisons and poisons that Doctor Zhao had previously reported, Master Tan couldn''t help shivering, and his whole body was a little cold.

    The old doctor Zhao waved his hand, "Although there are many things, the weight of each item is small, and it is not so poisonous. But now the detoxification is not enough, your son''s body is very badly damaged, and the pain of fighting poison with poison requires enough physical strength to support. I You have to help him recuperate his body first, and then start after half a month, during which time you all have to prepare the herbs on my list."

    "Okay, okay, Mr. Zhao, despite his orders, we will do it."

    Old Doctor Zhao nodded and said again, "By the way, I only deal with detoxification, and you can take care of other things. Especially if the person who poisoned me was found, I don''t want to detoxify half of it, and someone will come out to destroy it."

    Master Tan''s expression was solemn, and he said cautiously, "Please rest assured, Mr. Zhao, this kind of thing will never happen again, and I will find out the poisoner as soon as possible."

    After a pause, he asked again, "I wonder if Mr. Zhao can help you find it, where is the poison?"

    "I can''t find it. The first time I checked Mr. Tan''s pulse, I said he was poisoned. He didn''t control the person at that time. He must have dealt with the evidence of the crime."

 Chapter 1382ï¼š the murderer is two

    Chapter 1382 There are two murderers

    Master Tan was instantly remorseful, yes, after such a long interval, enough people who poisoned him were destroyed.

    But if you do something, it will definitely leave traces. Master Tan took a deep breath and said to the old doctor Zhao, "I understand, I will trouble the old man here, I will have someone prepare the medicines listed by the old man Zhao as soon as possible. Good to send."

    Then he turned his head and said to Shu Yu, "Lord Lu Xiang, it''s getting late, let''s stay at the mansion for a night tonight."

    It''s really late at the moment, the city gate is about to close, and Shu Yu has no plans to go back.

    The inn is probably not easy to find outside. After all, it will be the hospital test in two days, and there are people everywhere.

    So she nodded, "Excuse me then."

    Master Tan asked Mrs. Tan to arrange food and accommodation for them, and he went to work himself.

    Mr. Zhao first gave Tan Dashao an injection, and then took a pill, and then let someone prepare food.

    Mrs. Tan was so nervous as she watched Dashao Tan actually eat a bowl of noodles, without any disgust or rejection.

    Her eyes widened, crying and laughing, how long has it been since such a scene appeared?

    They have seen so many doctors, but no one can do it.

    Mrs. Tan was very grateful to Doctor Zhao, and delivered everything delicious and useful to their house.

    Shu Yu and Doctor Zhao lived next door, and when they saw the other party came back, they went over to have dinner with him and asked something by the way.

    "Master, are you going to stay at Tan''s house for the next half month?"

    After the meal, Dr. Zhao slowly took a sip of water, then raised his head and asked, "Why, what''s the matter with you? Speaking of which, you came to Tan''s house to find us today, did something happen? ?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "It''s not a big deal, it''s just that a friend is not well, and I have to come and see you."

    Worried that the partition had ears, Shu Yu didn''t say Xiao''s identity or that she was poisoned.

    Dr. Zhao was relieved, "It doesn''t matter. In the past two weeks, I will mainly take care of Mr. Tan''s body. Just take a look every day, and you don''t have to watch it all the time. I will tell Mr. Tan about the taste tomorrow. You have to find the medicine yourself, and go out for a day, it''s not a big problem."

    "Okay, we''ll leave early tomorrow morning."

    After the discussion, Shu Yu went back to the room.

    But she didn''t sleep much at night. She wanted to know who the person who poisoned Young Master Tan was. Most of the chronic poison in Young Master Tan was the same as that of the Xiao family.

    Listening to what Doctor Zhao said, this poison is very rare.

    Shu Yu was worried that the person who poisoned Young Master Tan had nothing to do with the Xiao family.

    The Tan family did not dare to neglect in the slightest in finding the murderer. Master Tan was considered to be resolute and resolute. That night, the entire Tan family was noisy.

    The guest house where Shu Yu lived was far away, but there was not much movement.

    Early the next morning, she gave Doctor Zhao a wink, who asked Master Tan if the murderer had been caught.

    Master Tan thought that he asked the murderer to learn about the poison, so he didn''t hide it, but said with a tired expression, "I died, I probably knew that I couldn''t escape and committed suicide."

    "Is there only one murderer?"

    "Two, one is the servant who has been taking care of my son''s daily life, and the other is the servant in the kitchen." Master Tan''s face was ugly, "But I''m afraid there are more than two, and I will continue to investigate."

 Chapter 1383ï¼š Letter from the Lord of the Eastern Qing Dynasty

    Chapter 1383 Letter from the Lord of the Eastern Qing Dynasty

    Doctor Zhao nodded, Shu Yu felt a little regretful.

    Immediately after, the old doctor Zhao gave Tan Dashao an injection, and after letting him eat something, he proposed to go out to find medicinal materials.

    Master Tan naturally complied, and planned to let his servants accompany him and help him.

    However, the old doctor Zhao refused, he was not used to being around people.

    Mr. Tan didn''t force it. The holy hand, Mr. Zhao, has his own way of doing things.

    Shu Yu also bid farewell, then took the thank-you gift prepared by Mrs. Tan, and left the Tan house with the old doctor Zhao, A Ning.

    As soon as they left the city, they went straight to Dongqingguan.

    Sitting on the carriage, Shu Yucai mentioned Xiao''s matter, "I suspect that Xiao''s and Tan Dashao are the same poison."

    Old Doctor Zhao touched his chin, "There is such a thing."

    When we arrived at Dongqingguan, because Doctor Zhao was a doctor, he was allowed to enter the backyard.

    Xiao shi should have a good stay here. In the past night, her spirit has obviously improved.

    She was very happy when she saw Shu Yu, "It''s very quiet here. I went to bed early last night, but I woke up at the twilight hour today. Probably the big stone in my heart fell, and I haven''t slept so deeply and peacefully for a long time. "

    Shu Yu was relieved to see this, and asked Old Doctor Zhao to show her.

    After taking the pulse, he really nodded and said, "It is indeed the same poison."

    He looked at Shu Yu, "And this kind of poison should come from the southwest area, and there is no such thing."

    Southwest? ?

    That is where she was once exiled.

    However, the southwest is vast, and it is not necessarily the area of ??Linzhangfu.

    Shu Yu temporarily wrote down this matter, and then asked Old Doctor Zhao, "How is my sister-in-law?"

    "It''s not bad." Old Doctor Zhao said, "The person who poisoned her should have a higher dose on weekdays than Tan Dashao, so Tan Dashao persisted for two years, and Mrs. Xiang may die of illness for another half a year. But because of this, she has been poisoned for less time, and the poison has not been rooted in her body like Tan Dashao. Your poison was solved by the head of the Taiyuan Hospital, right?"

    Mr. Xiao nodded again and again, "Exactly."

    The news that she is still alive, the less people know, the better, so the emperor directly asked the head of the court to show her.

    The head of the hospital also said the same thing at the time, the poisoning time is not long, so detoxification is a little easier, but she has experienced the pain, the feeling of wanting people to die, and experiencing it once is enough.

    The old doctor Zhao said with an ''um'', "Your problem is not big, although there is still a little residual poison, but take the medicine on time, I will give you two injections after a while, and it should be clear. However, you should pay attention to your diet. , and keep your mood happy. I''ll write you a few medicated meals in a while, and you can eat it once every two days to help you recuperate."

    Xiao Shi was very grateful, "Thank you Doctor Zhao."

    The old doctor Zhao went to work, while A Ning helped her.

    Shu Yu and Xiao Shi chatted for a while, then got up to find Qiu Daogu.

    Unexpectedly, Qiu Daogu just happened to come to her, "Come with me."

    Shu Yu followed Qiu Daogu into her house suspiciously, and saw Qiu Daogu take out a letter.

    Shu Yu glanced at the envelope, his eyes suddenly lit up, "Is this the letter sent by Master?"

    What a coincidence, she just wanted to come over to Senior Sister Qiu to find out if there is any news about Master, but she received a letter.

 Chapter 1384ï¼š come back in half a month

    Chapter 1384 Come back in half a month

    Shu Yu asked casually, "Is this letter sent today?"

    Qiu Daogu lowered her head and felt a little guilty. In fact, she received this letter two days ago. After receiving it, she originally planned to find someone to notify Shu Yu, but wasn''t it a hospital test during this time? There are too many pilgrims in the Taoist temple, all of them want to seek good luck.

    As soon as she got busy, she forgot about it.

    Yesterday, Shu Yu came over. Because of the matter that Mrs. Xiao wanted to live here, she was only concerned about finding someone to arrange her residence, but she didn''t remember the letter. She only remembered when Shu Yu left.

    Fortunately, she came over again today, and Qiu Daogu hurriedly gave her the letter from Dongqing Guanzhu.

    Daogu Qiu thought to himself that monks don¡¯t slander and lie to her, so she simply bypassed the topic and urged her, ¡°Open it up and take a look.¡±

    Shu Yu didn''t care either. With the news from Master, she felt more at ease, and hurried to the side to open the letter.

    Dongqing Guanzhu''s letter is very brief, but no matter how short it is, there is still good news.

    In addition to explaining some things to Qiu Daogu, she said that she will return to the view in half a month.

    Shu Yu was delighted, "Master is finally coming back?"

    That''s great, it''s time to wait for her.

    Shu Yu was a little excited, so he didn''t notice Qiu Daogu''s hesitant expression.

    Yes, if there is no accident, the spectator is about to come back.

    If there is an accident, it is hard to say.

    After all, Qiu Daogu had received this kind of letter five times, and in the end, the spectator failed to appear on time.

    But looking at Shu Yu like this, Qiu Daogu really couldn''t beat her, so she could only say, "This is what the Guanzhu letter said."

    Shu Yu read the letter again and returned it to Qiu Daogu.

    "Thank you, Senior Sister Qiu, then I''ll go back today. Sister-in-law Xiang Jia will trouble you to take care of her. I''ve been busy recently, so I''ll have to come to see her after a while."

    "Don''t worry, since she is already a guest of Dongqingguan, she will naturally entertain her."

    Shu Yu went back to the Xiao family''s house. At this moment, the old doctor Zhao had already prescribed the medicine and finished writing the prescription for the medicinal meal, so a few people decided to go down the mountain together.

    Xiao Shi was a little reluctant to give up on Shu Yu, but she couldn''t have someone here to accompany her all the time.

    She stood in the yard and watched them leave reluctantly.

    When arrived at the foot of the mountain, Old Doctor Zhao and A Ning wanted to return to the Tan family in Fucheng, so Shu Yu parted ways with them.

    "The sunflowers on Zhuangzi have just been harvested, and there are a lot of things to do in the future. I have to go back to the county. Take care of yourself, A Ning, and study hard with the old man. I will come to see you in a while."

    She will bring some food for the Xiao family in a few days, and then stop by the Tan family to see the old and young.

    A Ning rubbed Shu Yu''s hand, "Second sister, I know, so do you, tell your parents and the others, I''m fine. Master said that I''m making great progress, although when I gave Tan Dashao a pulse, Nothing came out, but I''ll try my best."

    "Second sister believes you can do it."

    Shu Yu waved his hand and watched them enter the city gate before turning around and going back.

    When the carriage passed Zhuangzi, she went down and took a look. With the big bull around, she felt much more relaxed. She stopped going to the workshop and went directly back to the county town.

    As soon as he got home, the first thing Shu Yu did was write a letter to Qi Lie.

    Xiao Shi arrived safely, settled down, and wrote down everything that Doctor Zhao had seen.

    After hesitating for a moment after writing, he still added the story that Young Master Tan and Mrs Xiao were poisoned by the same poison.

 Chapter 1385ï¼š Lu Sixing buys a car

    Chapter 1385 Road Four Apricot Buying a Car

    After sending the letter, Shu Yu exhaled and resumed his work.

    The instant noodle business has not yet fully spread out, and the escorts who went to the business have not returned, so there are still some in stock.

    As the sunflowers were harvested, the workshop began to fry melon seeds and squeeze sunflower oil.

    Shu Yu spends most of his time working in the workshop, returning to the county once every three or four days.

    did not expect to come back again, but found that his fourth aunt bought a mule cart.

    The last time she made some money from the stall, Lu Sixing began to think about it. She wanted to save some more, and then buy a small yard in the county town that would be enough for the family to live in.

    It¡¯s just that although their family has saved some money, they still can¡¯t buy a house.

    At this time, Yuan Shanchuan was promoted and transferred to the north of the city to work.

    The tone of is a bit far from home.

    Lu Sixing has considered whether to move, but the house here is rented anyway.

    However, Yuan Shanchuan rejected them. Their family is already familiar with the area, and the children also have playmates. Lu Sixing is very adaptable to the surrounding environment, and her third brother and third sister-in-law are nearby. If you suddenly move to an unfamiliar place, you have to adjust again.

    Yuan Shanchuan felt it was unnecessary, especially since the place he was transferred to was too remote for Lu Sixing and his two children.

    The big deal is that he has to work harder, wake up early every day and go home later, and he will not move when he moves.

    But he thought about his wife and children, who also felt sorry for him, and finally decided to buy a mule cart and let him travel by car every day.

    I originally wanted to buy a donkey, it was cheap and convenient. After thinking about it, it is better to have a mule cart, the whole family can ride, and when Yuan Shanchuan rests, he can take his wife and children out to play.

    The matter is settled.

    Mr. Liang was envious after seeing it, and Lu Sanzhu was even more itchy.

    Now, both the eldest brother and the fourth sister have a car, but they don''t have a car, so they have to rely on two legs to travel. I didn''t feel it before, but now I suddenly feel so tired...

    But their family had no money, so they managed to save a little and took it to Shu Yu to pay off the debt.

    If I had known earlier, I would have bought a smaller house. Maybe now that I have paid off my debts, I could save some money to buy a car.

    The husband and wife were crying.

    Mr. Li doesn''t really care, as for the mule cart, no one seems to have one. Her son''s mule cart was honored by her son, and her sister-in-law had to work hard to buy it herself. Thinking about it, she was a little proud.

    is a bit sour about Yuan Shanchuan''s promotion. She feels that this is entirely due to Shu Yu''s light.

    Shu Yu stopped paying attention after hearing it. The promotion of Yuan Shanchuan was decided by the current county magistrate.

    The new magistrate has just arrived in Jiangyuan County, and he is not as strong and manpower as Xiang Weinan. Now that he is short of people, he will bring up those who are capable.

    Yuan Shanchuan is diligent and resilient. Before Xiang Weinan left, he mentioned to the new magistrate that Yuan Shanchuan had made great contributions when he was looking for evidence of the Shu family''s crime.

    The new county magistrate has an idea, so he moved people up whenever he had the chance.

    On this point, Shu Yu doesn''t think the new magistrate is looking at his own face.

    She got busier and busier, and took time to visit Dongqingguan and Fucheng in the middle.

    Xiao''s recuperation is excellent, and people have gradually begun to recover their former spirits.

    She also went to Tan''s house. After Mr. Tan was able to eat, he was able to get out of bed and move around, and no longer lay down and sleep all day as before.

    For this, Mr. Tan and his wife were even more grateful to Mr. Zhao.

 Chapter 1386ï¼š Master has an accident

    Chapter 1386 Master has an accident

    Shu Yu lived his life in such an orderly manner. After half a month, Master would be able to come back.

    Over there, Young Master Tan has almost finished detoxification, and Doctor Zhao and A Ning can go home.

    and Meng Yunzheng, who just finished the academy exam and will be waiting for him to reunite together.

    She thought very well, but when she was two days away from half a month, she suddenly received a letter from Meng Yunzheng.

    Shu Yu thought it was very strange. He had already finished the college exam, and he would come back directly after the results came out. There should be no need to write a letter.

    Especially for this letter, it was specially sent by someone who paid for it.

    Suspiciously, Shu Yu opened the letter and was stunned.

    Meng Yunzheng said in a letter that he met the Guanzhu of Dongqing in Changjin Mansion, and the Guanzhu was going to the capital next stop.

    He knew that Shu Yu would definitely want to see Guanzhu, but he missed this time, and he didn''t know when the next time would be.

    So he will temporarily hold off Guanzhu and let Shu Yu go to Changjin Mansion.

    Shu Yu was completely stunned, the next stop to go to the capital? ? ? ?

    At this point, shouldn''t she be on her way back? Why was it in Changjin Mansion, and why did it go to the capital in the opposite direction?

    Shu Yu had a severe headache, and immediately ran to Dongqing Temple without saying a word.

    Qiu Daogu was silent for a long time, thinking that sure enough, the letter from Guanzhu was the same as the previous ones.

    She coughed lightly and explained it to Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu was like being struck by lightning, "What about the good monks not to slander?? Liars."

    She believed them so much! !

    Qiu Daogu was silent for a long time, then raised her head, her eyes clearly stated that she never told a lie.

    Shu Yu recalled her words, it was really the same thing, she felt that Senior Sister Qiu had become cunning.

    was so angry, so angry that he couldn''t say a word.

    Shu Yu drank two glasses of water before he recovered, "Bring that letter from Master to me again."

    Qiu Daogu handed it to her, and Shu Yu really saw four words on it - if there was no accident.

    So, her master is not lying, right?

    She stood up with a ''bass'', turned her head and left.

    Qiu Daogu hurriedly caught up with the first few steps and asked, "Is the girl going to Changjin Mansion to find Guanzhu?"

    "Yes."

    "The girl wait a moment."

    Shu Yu turned his head in confusion, and saw Qiu Daogu hurried out of the house, and came back after a while, bringing a package and a letter and handing it over, "Excuse me, girl, give these things to the spectator."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Wants to kill, she just experienced the blow of being "deceived" by you, okay? ? ?

    She took a deep breath and looked up at Qiu Daogu, who had a sincere expression on her face.

    "Haha." Shu Yu took the package and the letter, turned around, and walked quickly with heavy footsteps.

    If she stayed any longer, she was afraid of having a myocardial infarction.

    After returning home, she hardly hesitated, and immediately decided to go to Changjin Mansion.

    Her master''s whereabouts are uncertain, it is too difficult to wait. Even if she was consciously looking for it, she could miss two years.

    It''s hard to know her whereabouts, and she definitely wants to meet.

    She explained it to her family and started packing.

    The old lady and others of course agreed and supported her. Dongqing Guanzhu said that he was the benefactor of their whole family, but he always missed it and missed it.

    Shu Yu didn''t take a carriage this time, he rode a little faster.

 Chapter 1387ï¼š Soft hands and feet

    Chapter 1387 Soft hands and feet

    When passing the workshop, Shu Yu explained a few words in the past.

    It was the busiest time in the workshop, so she couldn''t do anything, otherwise she would definitely not be able to leave.

    But now that the workshop has been operating for nearly a year, both the manager and the buddies are already familiar with the process and are on the right track. As long as they do things step by step, she doesn''t need to worry about it.

    The only thing you need to pay attention to is that when the passion fruit shop on the other side of the capital and the palace need to be replenished, she has to be cautious and cautious. She asked Daniel and a few stewards to work harder. Just give out bonuses.

    Daniel reassured her that he is much more mature now, and there is no problem with these things.

    After explained, Shu Yu took Yingxi and galloped towards Changjin Mansion on horseback.

    Changjin House is closer to the capital, and with a good geographical location, it is more prosperous and prosperous than Dongan House.

    The hospital exam has just ended recently, and the results have not come out yet, so there are more people in Fucheng.

    Shu Yu and Yingxi hurried on the road day and night, and it took nine days to finally reach the gate of Changjin Mansion.

    Looking at the long line of people entering the city ahead, Shu Yu rested on the horse''s back.

    is really tired. During these nine days, except for sleeping at night, they were almost on their way during the day.

    Now he is soft-handed and doesn''t want to move at all.

    "Miss, we''re in town."

    Shu Yu cheered up and entered the city gate of Changjin Mansion with the flow of people.

    It was getting late now, she followed the address given by Meng Yunzheng to find it.

    Fortunately, her fianc¨¦ was thoughtful and sent the letter along with the address and detailed hand-drawn map.

    Meng Yunzheng is very good at painting, and he can even know which shops are around and which alleys to turn.

    So Shu Yu found it effortlessly. After turning a few corners, he stopped in front of a quiet small yard.

    This yard was rented by Meng Yunzheng. He returned to the original household registration examination. The original household registration was actually Chenggu County under the jurisdiction of Changjin House.

    Meng''s hometown is in Chenggu County.

    It¡¯s just that Meng Yunzheng and the Meng family are not familiar with each other. They lived in the Meng family for a period of time. After taking the county test in Chenggu County, they came directly to Fucheng.

    Anyway, both the government exam and the academy exam have to be taken here. He told Uncle Meng that he should come here to study ahead of time and rent a house in advance, so as not to panic.

    He moved out of Meng''s house and never went back. Later, after the results of the government examination were released, he sent a letter to Uncle Meng, informing him that he had passed the examination and that he would continue to prepare for the college examination.

    Uncle Meng didn''t stop him. After all, exams are important, and he has seen many candidates preparing for exams in a nervous state. He is unwilling to add trouble and pressure to Meng Yunzheng.

    Shu Yu looked at the closed courtyard gate, not knowing if anyone was at home at the moment.

    She exhaled and got off the horse.

    It''s just that his legs are a little out of order, and they start to tremble as soon as he exerts himself.

    So halfway down, the whole person fell straight down.

    behind him, Yingxi exclaimed, "Miss, be careful."

    She wanted to save her, but her own condition was not much better, not to mention that she was on horseback, so it was too late.

    Seeing that he was about to fall to the ground and squat, Shu Yu felt a flower in front of him, a gust of wind blowing violently, his waist tightened, the tip of his nose was a familiar smell, and he was firmly hugged.

 Chapter 1388ï¼š Meng Yunzhengs medicine

    Chapter 1388 Meng Yunzheng applied medicine

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, turned his head suddenly, looked at him in surprise, "Ayun!"

    Meng Yunzheng breathed a sigh of relief, looking at her haggard and tired face, she felt a little distressed and helpless, "Fortunately, it was in time, otherwise you would have to fall and be injured. No matter how anxious you are, you can come in a carriage anyway."

    "I''m afraid it won''t be too late." Shu Yu''s hands and feet trembled, "Is my master still alive?"

    "Yes." Meng Yunzheng walked into the yard with him in his arms, and turned back and called to Cheyen, "You support Dian Yingxi."

    At a glance, it was obvious that the two of them could not walk.

    Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief, the master was still there, she rested at ease in Meng Yunzheng''s arms, and was carried into the yard by him.

    The courtyard door opened, and Shu Yu realized that there was someone inside.

    An elderly woman was doing laundry in the yard, and she quickly stood up when she saw them, "Meng Gongzi."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded and continued to walk into the house with Shu Yu in his arms. The woman looked at their backs curiously.

    Entered the room, Meng Yunzheng poured her a glass of water and fed her after drinking it. He went outside to get a pot of hot water and came back and wiped her face for her.

    Shu Yu didn''t move the whole time, after all, his palms were also torn and his arms were shaking.

    Looking at the red, swollen and broken skin on his palm, Meng Yunzheng''s brows were knitted tightly, and he regretted sending the letter.

    "Are you in such a hurry?" He was a little angry, and he didn''t know if he was angry with himself or with her.

    Shu Yu pursed her lips, she couldn''t say that she had a lot of doubts in her heart and wanted to get answers.

    For example, she wanted to know if the master knew that she had crossed over and if she knew about Xiao Shuyu, why didn''t she tell her directly about her life experience. These questions have been haunting her for a long time, and they have always been a problem.

    So this time she knew Master''s whereabouts, so she couldn''t wait to come, but she couldn''t explain it to Meng Yunzheng.

    "Sorry, not next time."

    Meng Yunzheng raised her head and saw her tired appearance, she didn''t say anything after all.

    He went to get the ointment and smeared it on her thinly, Shu Yu shrank his hand, and Meng Yunzheng looked up at her.

    She laughed dryly, "It hurts."

    Meng Yunzheng blew on her and distracted her attention by talking, "After a while, I will go out and ask Aunt He to help you with the medicine for your legs. What do you want to eat at night? I''ll make it for you later."

    The hands are all ground like this, and the thighs are naturally more serious. It''s just that the two are not married after all, so it''s not very convenient for him.

    Aunt He?

    Shu Yu turned his head, "Is that the aunt in the yard?"

    "Yeah." Meng Yunzheng nodded, acting softly and outrageously, "Aunt He lives in the alley in front of me. After I rent this yard, I''ll hire her to do some work here."

    Although Meng Yunzheng has Cheyenne by his side, Cheyenne''s cooking skills are really not that good.

    And he is also busy, running errands to buy things for himself, and inquiring about news, and he is rarely at home.

    Meng Yunzheng hired Aunt He to help with laundry and cooking during the day, and she went home to rest at night.

    Aunt He is an honest person, he doesn''t talk much, and he won''t touch anything he shouldn''t. The past few months have been pretty good with each other.

    Shu Yu nodded, and then asked about her master''s whereabouts.

    "In Zhongjia Village, thirty miles outside the city." Meng Yunzheng said that he had finished rubbing her medicine, and got up and went out to call Aunt He.

    Aunt He came very quickly. Shu Yu originally wanted to ask more about Master, but she shut up temporarily when she saw this.

    Forget it, the medicine matters.

 Chapter 1389ï¼š Meng Gongzis fiancee?

    Chapter 1389 Young Master Meng''s fiancee?

    Meng Yunzheng handed the medicine to Aunt He and introduced her, "This is my fiancee, A Yu, you call her Miss Lu. She came over on horseback and got hurt, so give her some medicine."

    Fiancee? ?

    Aunt He took the medicine box and looked at Shu Yu in shock.

    The latter smiled at her and nodded, "I''m sorry."

    Aunt He snapped back to her senses, and when she saw Meng Yunzheng go out, she stammered a little nervously, "Gu, girl, you''re welcome, I don''t know where the girl''s injury is, I, I''ll help you take a look."

    Shu Yu pointed at both sides of her thighs a little embarrassedly, Aunt He understood, no wonder Young Master Meng asked her to take medicine.

    She wiped her carefully, and silently looked at her while applying the medicine.

    It turns out that Young Master Meng really has a fianc¨¦e, and all the girls in this city are going to cry now.

    You must know that Young Master Meng is not only handsome, but also both civil and military. During the county examination, he was the head of the desk, and he was still the first in the prefectural examination.

    Although the results of the academy exam have not come out yet, even if it is not the desk leader, the ranking will not be too bad.

    Anyway, he is already a well-known talent.

    Such a young talent who needs talent and looks, many big families are rushing for it.

    Aunt He had already seen it when the results of the government examinations came out. Many people rushed to visit and gave a lot of gifts. They were secretly inquiring about Meng Gongzi''s marital status.

    Meng Gongzi always said to the outside world that he was engaged and had a fianc¨¦e.

    This kind of statement is fine for some thin-skinned people. The other party has a famous flower, so naturally it is not easy to entangle too much. It is also good to take a step back and make friends.

    But some people don''t care at all, so what if they have a fianc¨¦e? He doesn''t have a marriage relationship with fame and fame, and if he wants to come to the woman''s house, it won''t be much better, so he will just retire at that time.

    Don''t say it''s just a marriage, even if you get married, you can still divorce. No matter how bad it is, let the fiancee be a child, isn''t it better for this son Meng to enjoy the blessings of Qi people?

    Not to mention, there are really many such examples.

    As far as Aunt He knew, there was a scholar who became a relative last year, and was spotted by a young lady from a wealthy family. For the sake of prosperity, the scholar turned his head and dismissed him on the grounds that his wife had not done anything for three years. Now that he has become the son-in-law of a wealthy family and has received support from the Yue family, his network resources can be said to have skyrocketed.

    Young Master Meng is much better-looking than that Xiucai Gong, and he was the head of the desk for both exams, and his future prospects are even more immeasurable. It is no wonder that so many people rushed to see him.

    It was Aunt He here, and many people came to ask her.

    Aunt He has always been what Meng Yunzheng said. He said that he had a fianc¨¦e, and Aunt He naturally said the same to the outside world.

    It''s just that others have said that for such an important matter as Mr. Meng''s exam, his fianc¨¦e didn''t even show her face, didn''t say anything, it must be an excuse for Mr. Meng to deliberately refuse.

    Aunt He felt that Young Master Meng was not making excuses, but other people swear by it and listened to it a lot. Aunt He herself also doubted whether Young Master Meng was really engaged.

    I didn''t expect to see this mysterious fiancee today?

    Aunt He didn''t dare to inquire about Shu Yu too much. This girl is good-looking, but her family background should also be good.

    How can ordinary people buy two such good horses, and come here on the horses regardless of their injuries? Could it be that she heard that someone was interested in Young Master Meng, so she was in a hurry to stare at him?

 Chapter 1390ï¼š I actually fan myself

    Chapter 1390 Actually blowing the fan

    Aunt He guessed in her heart, but the movements in her hands were very gentle and quick, and she quickly gave Shu good medicine.

    Then he poured hot water to scrub her body, and after riding a horse for a day, it was such a hot day that her body was sticky.

    It''s just that I can''t take a bath after taking the medicine, so I can only wipe it once.

    Shu Yu put on his clothes, his body was cool and cool, and rested for a while, feeling much more comfortable.

    "Thank you Aunt He."

    Aunt He hurriedly waved her hand, "No, no, girl, then, you can rest first. I''ll go out and cook something for you. Just tell me what girl wants to eat."

    Shu Yu smiled, "No more trouble, Ah Yun has already done it."

    Aunt He was stunned for a moment, Ah Yun? Meng Gongzi! !

    She widened her eyes suddenly, "This, this can''t be done." She was hired to do laundry and cook. After getting paid, how could the master do it herself, "I''ll go, I''ll go."

    Shu Yu didn''t even have time to stop her, and saw that Aunt He had already strode out with a water basin.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Aunt He hurriedly came to the kitchen and saw that Meng Yunzheng had already cooked a bowl of noodles, and lay two eggs, sprinkled with chopped green onion, which looked extra attractive, and seemed to be more delicious than what she made.

    She froze for a moment, "Meng Gongzi, you, do you know how to cook?"

    "When you go out, you always have to order." Meng Yunzheng said, picked up the fried shredded pork on the table and left.

    Aunt He hurried forward, but Meng Yunzheng suddenly stopped, turned his head and said, "By the way, I also have to trouble my aunt to give the maid next to A Yu some medicine and make something to eat."

    He didn''t do much, just enough for Ayu to eat.

    Aunt He was still stunned, and nodded hurriedly in response.

    Meng Yunzheng took the tray back to the room, and he didn''t need Shu Yu to do anything, he almost finished feeding it one bite at a time.

    Shu Yu leaned against the head of the bed, with a thick quilt on his back, and sighed comfortably.

    "Are you full?" Meng Yunzheng saw that her forehead was sweating from eating, so he took a fan and fanned her.

    Shu Yu felt more comfortable, "I''m full, I feel comfortable, I want to sleep."

    "Go to sleep, I''ll take you to see Dongqing Guanzhu tomorrow, and I''ll tell you about Guanzhu on the way."

    Shu Yu opened his mouth, really didn''t have the energy to ask any more questions, closed his eyes, and fell into a deep sleep with the subtle swaying sound of the fan.

    Meng Yunzheng fanned for another quarter of an hour, and only came out when she saw that she was asleep.

    Aunt He has taken good care of Yingxi and is washing their clothes in the yard.

    It''s just that she was a little absent-minded, looking at Meng Yunzheng''s room from time to time.

    Cheyenne came over and smiled, "What are you looking at?"

    Aunt He is usually a person who doesn''t talk much, but now she couldn''t help it anymore, and asked in a low voice, "Xia boy, is that girl in there really Meng Gongzi''s fiancee? I''ve never seen Meng The son is so kind to people, he does everything himself. I accidentally glanced at it just now, and the son even fanned Miss Lu himself."

    That is the desk leader, the future scholar. He looks so cold and cold on weekdays, but I didn''t expect to be so meticulous and considerate.

    Not only cook, but also fan?

    Isn''t this work always done by wives for husbands? She and her man have been married for decades, and the other party has not been so kind to her. He was always calling her cold and hot, asking her to add clothes to fan the air.

    Cheyen squatted aside, hehe smiled and said, "That''s it? Then you haven''t seen our son in other ways."

 Chapter 1391ï¼š day of release

    Chapter 1391 The day of the announcement

    Aunt He was curious, "What else? What?"

    Cheyen said with a ''tsk'', "That''s what Miss Lu said, and our son will never go west. Even if Miss Lu wants the stars in the sky, our son will do everything possible to get them. Our son is for Miss Lu. It is like a jade, and I will never look at other girls. If anyone dares to hurt Miss Lu, our son will definitely kill him..."

    "You should say this in front of Ayu." Meng Yunzheng''s voice suddenly sounded behind him.

    Xia Yan jumped up in shock and stood up, taking two steps back, "Master, Master, you came out, Miss Lu fell asleep?"

    Meng Yunzheng glanced at him sideways, "Are you busy?"

    "No, sir, I''m very busy."

    Meng Yunzheng shoved the tray in his hand into his hand, and said with a blank face, "Feed the horse in a while, then put on a carriage and go out of the city in the morning."

    "Understood, son."

    Meng Yunzheng turned around and left, Aunt He didn''t touch his frightened heartbeat until she couldn''t see him.

    But at the next moment, she suddenly thought of something, raised her head suddenly and said, "Tomorrow you are going out of the city? But, isn''t tomorrow morning the day when the results of the academy exam will come out?"

    Cheyen shrugged, "Didn''t I tell you? Compared with Miss Lu, the results of the academy exam are not important at all."

    Aunt He took a while to understand what he meant, so Miss Lu didn''t come to stare at people?

    Cheyen didn''t chat with her anymore, he still had something to do, so he went to the kitchen with the tray.

    Aunt He saw that it was getting late, so she quickly washed her clothes, went to the kitchen to make dinner, and went home before dark.

    Shu Yu took a nap, and the whole person was refreshed.

    When woke up, Meng Yunzheng was in the room. He also slept here last night, but there was a bed in this room, and it was cool to sleep on the mattress in this weather.

    "Is it better?"

    Meng Yunzheng took a look at the injury on her palm. Fortunately, the medicine given by Zhao Xi was very effective, and Shu Yu''s injury had nothing to do with it.

    Shu Yu moved his hands and feet. Although he still felt a little stiff, his actions were fine.

    But Meng Yunzheng still brought the food in person.

    So Aunt He, who came over early to make breakfast, once again witnessed the scene of him feeding Shu Yu.

    After finished eating, Shu Yu couldn''t wait to leave the city.

    The city gate was almost open at this moment, Meng Yunzheng asked Xia Yan to prepare the carriage to the door, and he helped Shu Yu to go out.

    immediately returned and gave Aunt He a money bag.

    "At home, I''m bothering my aunt to watch. If we come back late and the official who announces the good news arrives, you can just use the money as a reward."

    Aunt He was a little nervous all of a sudden, "How about, Mr. Meng should wait for the official messenger to report his happiness before leaving? It''s not too late. The result of the college examination is a big event after all."

    "Can''t wait." Meng Yunzheng waved his hand and quickly went out and got on the carriage.

    "Let''s go."

    Cheyen flicked the reins, and the carriage drove towards the gate of the city.

    Meng Yunzheng put a soft quilt pillow behind Shu Yu to make her sit more comfortable.

    Shu Yu was not very neat, so he simply leaned in the car and closed his eyes.

    Therefore, she did not find that the streets today were already lively early in the morning, and there were many more people coming and going than yesterday. Especially those nervous and apprehensive candidates crowded in front of the bulletin board early.

 Chapter 1392ï¼š Its the case again! !

    Chapter 1392 is the desk again! !

    When the carriage left the city, there was more movement on the bulletin board, and the official posted the list on it.

    The candidates huddled in front and started looking for their names.

    There are people outside who can''t see it and ask loudly, "Who is the head of the desk?"

    "Meng Yunzheng!"

    "Heaven, it''s him again."

    "It is said that he was also the first in the county examination and the government examination, and now the hospital examination is still, isn''t that even the middle and primary three yuan?"

    "Where the **** did this Meng Yunzheng come from? I''ve never heard of it before. It seems that I haven''t taken the test before. This is the first time, right? It''s the first time even in the middle and primary school?"

    "It is said that people are quite handsome."

    There was a lot of discussion. Some people passed the exam by themselves, and they laughed and laughed. Some people couldn''t find their name, and they burst into tears when they failed the exam.

    And the officials in the city have already started to beat gongs and drums to prepare to announce the good news.

    Meng Yunzheng is the head of the case, so the officials in the government are naturally rushing to do such a big happy event.

    So when the two messengers beat gongs and drums all the way to the small courtyard rented by the Meng family, there were already a lot of people behind them.

    Aunt He heard the sound from outside the door, her heart skipped a beat, and she quickly wiped her hands and went out to greet her.

    A neighbor at the door immediately called out, "Sister He, what are you still doing? Call Young Master Meng out, he has passed the exam, and he''s the top one."

    Aunt He''s eyes widened, and she was actually the head of the desk again.

    My God, Young Master Meng is also too powerful.

    "Sister-in-law He, get out of the way." Some people couldn''t see her dawdling, they pushed them aside, then raised their heads and shouted inside, "Meng Gongzi, Meng Gongzi."

    Aunt He suddenly came back to her senses and hurriedly said, "Meng Gongzi is not at home, he is out of the city in a hurry."

    "What? Out of town?"

    At this point in time? At such an important time, he left the city early in the morning?

    The other candidates had showered and changed their clothes early to see the results. This Young Master Meng was too hearty.

    The two officials also looked at each other in dismay, thinking that it would be more beneficial to come to the desk to announce the good news, but I didn''t expect that the person was not there.

    Fortunately, Aunt He had already reacted, and she quickly handed over the purse that Meng Yunzheng left before leaving.

    "The two officials have worked hard. This is what Young Master Meng asked me to prepare for their hard work. When Young Master Meng returns, I will tell him."

    The purse in his hand was heavy, and there was obviously a lot of money in it.

    The two officials were satisfied, and immediately said to Aunt He, "Okay, then turn back and tell Meng Xiucai, and we''ll go first."

    "Yes, the two officials walk slowly."

    The official was away, but the others were still here, eager to ask Aunt He for something.

    Aunt He closed the courtyard door quickly.

    Meng Yunzheng and the others did not know that their yard was surrounded, so after they left the city, they went straight to Zhongjia Village.

    Meng Yunzheng told Shu Yu about the Eastern Qing Guanzhu.

    "I met Guan Zhu the day after the college entrance examination. We sat down and chatted. It turned out that Guan Zhu has been running around since he returned from the southwest, and he also returned to Dong''an House in the middle, but it was only nearby. He stayed in the county seat and did not return to the Taoist temple.¡±

    Shu Yu twitched the corners of his mouth, and he didn''t go back when he was almost home.

    "Why did she go to Zhongjia Village?"

    This question... Meng Yunzheng was silent for a while.

    then laughed, "I led her there. Didn''t I send you a letter saying that I would hold her back? If I didn''t lead her to Zhongjia Village, she would have already traveled north to the capital by now."

 Chapter 1393ï¼š The Bells Weird

    Chapter 1393 Weird things about the Zhong family

    Shu Yu was stunned, and lowered his voice subconsciously, "You are really blatantly procrastinating, how could she be fooled?"

    Meng Yunzheng supported his forehead, "What''s the trick? Do you think I lied to the master? Do I have that ability?"

    Shu Yu thought of Master''s ability, um, it must be inappropriate to say that he is cheating.

    "What happened in Zhongjia Village that made her stay for so long?"

    Meng Yunzheng said, "Two days before the start of the college examination, I exchanged knowledge with several candidates. One of the candidates happened to be talking about a strange incident in Zhongjia Village, and I listened to it."

    "Something weird." Shu Yu was interested.

    Meng Yunzheng was afraid that her movement would be too loud and the wound would be pulled, so he stretched out his hand to hold her, and he approached her for two minutes, "It is said that it is the village head of Zhongjia Village, his only son is very strange. Every half a month, he will fall into evil spirits. It''s like, he got up in the middle of the night and grabbed a live chicken to eat, and he ate it raw. He didn''t care if his face was covered in blood, and he looked very intimidating. But the next day, the man had no idea what was going on, and his family asked him for more information. It''s dazed."

    Shu Yu opened his eyes slightly, strange stories?

    "My master removes evil?"

    Meng Yunzheng laughed, "What do you think?"

    "My first reaction was that he had sleepwalking in the middle of the night."

    Meng Yunzheng, "Then why the time is fixed, it happens once every half a month? This law is too stable."

    Shu Yu pursed his lips and thought for a moment, "Could it be that someone is playing tricks?"

    Meng Yunzheng couldn''t help laughing at her solemn expression. Look, she doesn''t believe in evil at all.

    Even though she was an apprentice of Guanzhu in the Eastern Qing Dynasty, she even experienced the ability of Guanzhu.

    In fact, he doesn''t believe it either, but well, the unknown things in this world are always mysterious and mysterious, and no one can say for sure.

    He also once went to the Eastern Qing Guanzhu because of who was destined to be the emperor.

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "I don''t know what''s going on. When I knew about this, it was only a day away from the hospital examination, so even if I had heard of it. Who would have thought that after the end of the hospital examination, I met the spectator, and the spectator stayed for two days. I was about to leave for the capital, and in order to hold her back, I told her about Zhongjia Village."

    That night, the spectator set off for Zhongjia Village.

    And the next day, it happened to be half a month, when the sons of the Zhong family ate live chickens in the middle of the night.

    However, because the time was too short, the Guanzhu was not fully prepared, and the Zhong family did not know her origin and did not trust her, so they rejected her.

    Even when the Zhong family invited a monk to recite the scriptures at home, the entire Zhong family was in chaos. In the end, he found out that the monk was a liar. Not only did he fail to succeed, but he was frightened by the appearance of the Zhong family''s son eating raw chicken with blood on his face, so he ran away.

    not only made the Zhong family jump and curse, but also caused the viewer to fail to find out the truth in the first time.

    In this way, the spectator can only wait for the next time when the son of the Zhong family gets sick.

    Meng Yunzheng dragged her on for more than half a month so that Shu Yu could arrive at Changjin Mansion in time.

    "Last night lasted for half a month. If there is no accident, most of the time, the truth of the matter will be found out with the ability of the spectator."

    So it was the right time for them to go to Zhongjia Village today. If not, if Guanzhu solved the problem, maybe they would not meet Meng Yunzheng again and go directly to the capital.

    Then you will miss it again.

    This is also the reason why Meng Yunzheng brought Shu Yu here in a hurry, without even looking at the list of results in the hospital exam.

 Chapter 1394ï¼š finally meet

    Chapter 1394 Finally met

    The carriage drove all the way towards Zhongjia Village. Zhongjia Village has a good location and is not very far from Fucheng.

    It was only half an hour after leaving the city, and there was no road that took a lot of detours.

    Even their carriages can enter the village directly, and the village road is not bumpy.

    Obviously this village is quite rich, otherwise the road would not have been built so flat and very open.

    Meng Yunzheng found someone to inquire about the location of the village chief of Zhongjia Village, and soon followed the directions to find a large brick house in the center of the village.

    However, at the door of the village chief''s house at this time, it was already crowded with people on the inner three floors and the outer three floors. The villagers were so noisy that they couldn''t see what was going on inside at all.

    Shu Yu was helped by Meng Yunzheng and got off the carriage, and probed his head in front of him.

    "How is it? Can you go?" Meng Yunzheng asked in a low voice, with an expression of "If you can''t go, I''ll hug you over".

    Shu Yu coughed lightly, "I can go."

    After resting for a whole day, she applied the medicine given by Zhao Xi again. She already felt much better, and she had no problem walking.

    Meng Yunzheng asked Cheyen and Yingxi to wait beside the carriage and walked forward with Shu Yu.

    It¡¯s just that there are too many people, crowding the front and not letting the people in the back come in.

    Meng Yunzheng frowned slightly and looked up at the towering wall.

    Shu Yu grabbed his hand violently, "Don''t, if we go to the wall, we will definitely be treated as thieves. There are so many villagers at the scene, they will have to come to arrest us at that time. Besides, Master doesn''t know whether it will be done or not. Look at the situation first."

    Meng Yunzheng could only give up his plan to go to the wall, he looked back at Cheyen by the carriage.

    The latter ran up immediately, "Young Master."

    Meng Yunzheng, "Open the way ahead."

    It was fine in the past, but now Shu Yu has injuries on his body, all of these people are tall and strong, even women are particularly fierce, if the injury is added to the injury, it will not be good.

    Cheyenne responded and rushed forward.

    He is agile, nimble, and powerful, and soon forced his way out in front of him.

    Meng Yunzheng protected Shu Yu and stood directly at the front. The two ignored the scolding from the other villagers and stood by the door of the courtyard very shamelessly.

    The yard is also very lively, but there are not many people, it should be from this family.

    Shu Yu glanced around, and then saw a familiar figure sitting on a chair with his eyes closed and resting under the corridor.

    "It''s the master of the Eastern Qing Dynasty." Meng Yunzheng said in a low voice.

    "Finally, I finally saw you, and I haven''t left yet." Shu Yu let out a long breath.

    Dongqing Guanzhu has not changed much compared with two years ago, and it can be recognized at a glance.

    "What is Master doing there?"

    Meng Yunzheng looked at the scene in the yard, and said somewhat uncertainly, "It looks like he''s waiting for something."

    What are you waiting for?

    Everyone else in the yard tried to stay calm, sitting or standing. From time to time, they glanced at the door, and then looked at Guanzhu Dongqing with her eyes closed. They wanted to ask her, but they didn''t dare to disturb her. frown.

    Meng Yunzheng and the two tried to know something from the discussions of the villagers around them, but they were equally at a loss.

    Shu Yu hesitated to go in.

    Dongqing Guanzhu opened his eyes at this time, and then looked at Shu Yu without hesitation, his eyes were very direct and fast, as if he knew where she was.

    Shu Yu looked happy, raised his hand and waved, "Master..."

 Chapter 1395ï¼š two women

    Chapter 1395 Two Women

    The next moment, the eyes of Dongqing Guanzhu closed instantly.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    The expression of joy on her face froze, and she turned back to look at Meng Yunzheng, "She must have seen me just now, right?"

    Meng Yunzheng coughed lightly and nodded, affirming her, "I saw it."

    "Then why did she close her eyes without saying a word, as if she didn''t want to see me."

    Meng Yunzheng touched his nose, "You think too much, why doesn''t the spectator want to see you?"

    "I didn''t think about it too much, she just didn''t want to see me, and she must have a guilty conscience." Shu Yu was very sure, the flashing eyes of Dongqing Guanzhu wandered.

    Guilt of what? Are you guilty of finding her own account?

    Shu Yu gritted his teeth, if Meng Yunzheng hadn''t held her hand, she would have rushed in.

    Just then, there was a commotion outside the crowd.

    "Come, come, let''s go, the village chief is back, get out of the way."

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng were standing by the door, but they didn''t need to let them go. The two turned their heads and saw that the crowd parted and a middle-aged man walked over with his hands behind his back.

    And behind the middle-aged man, two people followed.

    Both are women, one is older and the other is young.

    However, the two of them looked very thin and weak, and the clothes they were wearing were gray and covered in patches. When I got up with the village chief who was walking in front, it was like one day at a time.

    As soon as village chief Zhong entered the courtyard, his family surrounded him, and the village chief pointed to the two people behind him.

    Zhong''s family turned their eyes away and looked at the mother and daughter behind, with critical and dissatisfied eyes.

    Both mother and daughter were a little nervous, the younger one was almost half-blocking the older one.

    But the Zhong family didn''t do anything, and Village Chief Zhong walked directly to the East Qing Guanzhu and said in a low voice, "Xianchang, as you said, I have already found someone. Look, is it her? Can''t you save my son''s life?"

    Dongqing Guanzhu finally opened his eyes again, Shu Yu''s eyes were sharp, he saw her look at him again, but moved away very quickly.

    Shu Yu, "..." has been "..." twice, still pretend not to see it?

    Dongqing Guanzhu quickly came to the mother and daughter and looked at the young girl carefully.

    After a while, he nodded to Village Chief Zhong.

    Village Chief Zhong and his family were a little disappointed and a little happy for a moment, with complicated expressions.

    Dongqing Guanzhu said something again, and the village chief Zhong and his family nodded again and again. Afterwards, the village chief Zhong invited the mother and daughter to sit in the house very kindly, and their attitude and talent changed quite a bit.

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, not quite understanding what Master said.

    However, the village chief Zhong quickly came out to chase people and closed the courtyard door.

    Shu Yu stretched out his hand to block it, but when he raised his head, he met the gaze of Dongqing Guanzhu again.

    Then she put down her hand silently, took a few steps back, and let the village chief close the door.

    The people outside the door soon dispersed, but some people still gathered around the door and talked a lot.

    "Is that the girl from the Li family? What did the village chief ask their mother and daughter to do?"

    "Who knows, I feel it has something to do with the immortal chief. Tell me, is there something to do with the Li family''s mother and daughter?"

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng stopped listening, they walked out of the crowd and returned to the carriage.

    Meng Yunzheng handed the water bag to Shu Yu, and after seeing her drink two sips of water, she said, "I thought you would go in directly to see the Observant Master."

    "No, Master has serious business, we can just wait outside."

 Chapter 1396ï¼š Shu Yu with no eyesight

    Chapter 1396 Shu Yu, who has no eyesight

    Dongqing Guanzhu''s last look at him clearly showed a reluctance to compromise.

    Shu Yu felt that she should come out to find her after she was done.

    But just in case, she still said to Cheyen Yingxi, "You two are guarding at the back door. If my master comes out from the back door, he must stop him."

    "Yes."

    The two went to the back door.

    I don''t know what else is going on inside. Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng leaned in the carriage and waited for a long time without seeing anyone come out.

    Just when Shu Yu quietly left as his master, the door of Zhong''s house finally opened.

    Village Chief Zhong waved his hand and told the villagers outside to move away.

    But many people wanted to talk to Dongqing Guanzhu, want to inquire about things, so after a while, Dongqing Guanzhu and Zhong Village Chief''s family came out.

    Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief, and just as he was about to step forward, he saw Dongqing Guanzhu pointed at her and said something.

    Village Chief Zhong and his family came with a lot of things. When they approached Shu Yu, they found that it was some eggs, fruits, and a few gift boxes of cakes, all of which were placed on the carriage.

    Shu Yu was stunned, Dongqing Guanzhu had already said goodbye to Zhong Village Chief.

    "Get in the car." Dongqing Guanzhu glanced at her.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She pushed the gift box inside, climbed back into the carriage, and Meng Yunzheng held it behind her.

    After the two were seated, Meng Yunzheng drove towards the back door of Zhong''s house and picked up Xia Yan Yingxi, who was guarding over there, and the group left Zhong''s village.

    The master of Dongqingguan looked at Shu Yu''s eyes and asked, "Is it unwell?"

    The movement of her getting into the car was too stiff.

    The corner of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, "You can ride on a horse. If you hadn''t rushed over with fast horses and whips day and night, where would I be able to see you again?"

    Dongqing Guanzhu looked at Meng Yunzheng, "With him here, what are you worried about? It''s such an exaggeration."

    Shu Yu snorted, she exaggerated, she was really worried that she missed it again, okay?

    Dongqing Guanzhu was not in a hurry to catch up with her. After knowing that she had no major problems, he talked to Meng Yunzheng, "The matter of the Zhong family has been resolved."

    "Does the watcher know what happened to the son of the Zhong family?"

    Speaking of this, Shu Yu also became interested.

    Dongqing Guanzhu sighed, "It''s just an idiot in the secular world."

    Meng Yunzheng understands, it should be the son of the Zhong family who encountered an emotional matter, but it doesn''t sound like evil.

    And Dongqing Guanzhu didn''t seem to want to say more, so he didn''t ask any more.

    but¡­¡­

    Shu Yu leaned forward, "So what''s going on? Master, please be more specific."

    Dongqing Guanzhu looked at Meng Yunzheng, "Why doesn''t she have half of your eyesight?"

    Eyesight? She has.

    Shu Yu quickly poured a glass of water, "Master, drink water and moisten your throat. Don''t worry."

    Dongqing Guanzhu, "..."

    Meng Yunzheng lowered his head and laughed silently.

    Before, when A Yu mentioned Dongqing Guanzhu, he jumped with anger, but now that they were face to face, Dongqing Guanzhu was no match for her, and was blocked to the point of speechlessness.

    Ayu, it''s clearly revenge.

    "Be careful." Dongqing Guanzhu still took the tea cup, and after drinking the water, he talked about the Zhong family, "Zhong Hao''s donor ate live chicken in the middle of the night, just to ruin his reputation. That''s what he did on purpose. After all, it¡¯s not evil, and it¡¯s not someone else¡¯s calculation.¡±

    From the road of Zhongjia Village, it can be seen that Zhongjia Village is a relatively wealthy village.

    As the head of the village, he is the only household in the village.

 Chapter 1397ï¼š Cause and effect

    Chapter 1397 Cause and Effect

    Zhong Village Chief is the richest family in Zhongjia Village. Not to mention his family background, one of the two brothers is a concubine, and the other is doing business in the county town, making a lot of money.

    As the only son of the village chief, Zhong Hao not only has high expectations, but is also the most valuable in the village.

    Now that Zhong Hao is over sixteen years old, the matchmaker who came to the door in eight townships almost broke the threshold of Zhong''s house.

    If it wasn''t for the Zhong family to pick and choose, and have been undecided, let alone sixteen years old, Zhong Hao would be able to marry a daughter-in-law at the age of thirteen or fourteen.

    But at this age, the Zhong family also knew that they could not delay any longer, so they found a girl with very good conditions in the county town and wanted to come to propose a marriage.

    However, Zhong Hao was not happy. He fell in love with Li Miao, a girl from the Li family in the village.

    Dongqing Guanzhu said this, took another sip of water, and looked at Shu Yu, "It''s the skinny little girl you saw today."

    Zhongjia Village is called Zhongjia Village because two-thirds of the people in the village are surnamed Zhong, and their ancestors are all from the same family.

    The Li family is from outside, and Li Miao and her daughter came to settle here after fleeing the famine a few years ago.

    In their family, in addition to the mother and daughter, there is also a younger brother who is only eight years old.

    The family has had a hard time, and their presence in Zhongjia Village is extremely weak. In addition, Mother Li was not in good health, so most of the family was supported by Li Miao.

    As a result, this girl is seventeen years old and has yet to get married.

    The situation of the Li family, not to mention the Zhongcun chief''s family, is not very attractive to other people in the village.

    This point, Zhong Hao knew very well.

    Li Miao knew better, so after learning about Zhong Hao''s intentions, not only did she not take the opportunity to cling to her, but she was more distant from him and tried her best to avoid people.

    Shu Yu was curious, "What does Li Miao think about this Zhong Hao?"

    Dongqing Guanzhu sighed lightly, "That''s why you say that you are a fool and hate a girl. Back then, when the Li family escaped from the famine, they were unfamiliar with the place of life in Zhongjia Village and they were orphans and widows, so it was inconvenient everywhere. After a lot of work, I even saved Li Miao''s life."

    Shu Yu understood that Li Miao also liked Zhong Hao.

    But the relationship between each other is not right, there are too many things to worry about, she will not let her own emotions.

    Compared with the burden on Li Miao''s shoulders, Zhong Hao has been spoiled by his family since he was a child. He has never experienced what Li Miao experienced, and his thoughts are much simpler and more straightforward.

    Therefore, Zhong Hao has no hesitation in his relationship. The youth''s drive makes him eager to cut through all obstacles and cut a road for the future of the two.

    Fortunately, although he is simple but not stupid, he did not talk about it with his family.

    He knew where the root knot was. His parents felt that Li Miao was not worthy of him, so he made himself worthy of Li Miao.

    Shu Yu understood, "So he deliberately wakes up every two weeks and eats live chicken in the middle of the night, which makes people think he has fallen for evil. Those who are a little bit wealthy don''t look down on him, and the Zhong family''s parents want to tell him about their relationship. Just take it slow?"

    "Um."

    Shu Yu''s expression was weird and tangled.

    Dongqing Guanzhu raised his eyebrows, "I know you don''t like what he does."

    "No, it''s not that I don''t like it, I just think... Wouldn''t he feel disgusting eating raw chicken?"

    And once a fortnight, how could he swallow it?

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu couldn''t help shivering violently.

    Dongqing Guanzhu, "..." She began to doubt her own face-to-face technique, why couldn''t she see what she was thinking?

 Chapter 1398ï¼š why so many people

    Chapter 1398 Why so many people

    Shu Yu pretended not to see Dongqing Guanzhu''s eyes, and asked again, "When did Master know about these things?"

    "Two days ago."

    Dongqing Guanzhu understands the art of face and face, and naturally sees that Zhong Hao is not evil.

    Last time she came late, Village Chief Zhong didn''t trust her. This time, she showed her skills in front of the villagers, and many of the words she said were fulfilled one by one, and the village chief Zhong treated her as a guest of honor.

    But Zhong Hao didn''t dare to contact her, and avoided her from time to time, for fear that she would see the clues.

    Unfortunately, in front of Dongqing Guanzhu, Zhong Hao was still too tender, and his deeds were sneaky, and he soon showed his feet.

    Zhong Hao saw that he was exposed, so he could only ask Dongqing Guan to show mercy and help him. He really wanted to be with Li Miao.

    Although Dongqing Guanzhu is here to investigate and solve the matter of the Zhong family, she is not an unreasonable person, and she will not leave her hands behind when she is innocuous.

    She went to see that Li Miao, and to her surprise, Li Miao''s face and Zhong Hao were a match made in heaven.

    If the two become husband and wife, in the future, the music will be harmonious, and the wife will sing and the husband will follow. In the future, there will be rare harmony and warmth.

    is not only a good thing, but also a good fortune from God, and Dongqing Guanzhu is naturally happy to see it happen.

    She promised Zhong Hao that when the half-moon period arrived, Zhong Hao would be ''sick'' again, but because of the peace talisman of Dongqing Guanzhu, he only went out in the middle of the night this time, standing in the yard looking around a little blankly. , I saw the chickens in the chicken coop and didn''t grab them and eat them.

    Compared with the previous state, there has been a great improvement, and the Zhong family is ecstatic.

    But the Eastern Qing Guanzhu only said that although the peace talisman is useful, it is not a long-term solution. In the future, Zhong Hao will relapse when the effect of the Ping An Talisman is over.

    It''s better to find a woman who can match Zhong Hao''s horoscope and match the zodiac, and get married. Only then can he stop his situation, and it can gradually subside in the future.

    Zhong''s family is a little confused, where can such a woman be found?

    Dongqing Guanzhu gave a birthday and direction, and the village chief Zhong quickly found the girl of the Li family and brought her over.

    When Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng were at the door of Zhong''s house, they saw the scene of the village chief Zhong taking someone to show the master of Dongqing.

    After confirming that Li Miao was the destined person for Zhong Hao, although the Zhong family was disappointed, there was nothing they could do for Zhong Hao.

    Li Miao is from the same village. The Zhong family knows her well. Apart from the fact that this girl has a little family background and a heavy burden, she has a good character.

    Zhong Hao got his wish, but for Dongqing Guanzhu, it was nothing more than pushing the boat with the current.

    As far as the two of them look, even if she doesn''t help, they will be together sooner or later. It''s just that there will be many twists and turns and difficulties in the middle, and the result is the same.

    Shu Yu heard this and couldn''t help but glance at her.

    Dongqing Guanzhu frowned, "See what I''m doing?"

    "Master, I didn''t expect you to be a matchmaker."

    Dongqing Guanzhu, "..." Did she forget that she and Meng Yunzheng met at their Dongqing Guan? ?

    While was talking, the carriage had also entered the city gate.

    The city is more lively at the moment, and all the people in front of you are noisy.

    Shu Yu stuck his head out and looked out, surprised, "Why are there so many people all of a sudden?"

    Meng Yunzheng took a sip of tea calmly, "It should be the result of the academy exam."

    Shu Yu was stunned, ''Quack'' turned his head, "You, what did you say??"

    "He said that today is the day when the results of the academy examination will be released." Guanzhu Dongqing repeated it for him.

 Chapter 1399ï¼š Results are out today

    Chapter 1399 Results are out today

    Shu Yu was stunned, "Isn''t the result of the academy exam coming out tomorrow?"

    Such a big thing is related to Meng Yunzheng''s future, of course she can''t ignore it.

    When the academy exam is taken, and when the results will be released, she counts with her fingers.

    She was fortunate yesterday, but fortunately, she came over quickly and arrived before the results came out. Seeing Master today, she can celebrate him tomorrow.

    But why do things seem to be different from what you have calculated?

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "You should be counting the time in Dong''an Mansion, right? Although the results of the college examination are similar, sometimes there are two places separated by a day or two."

    Shu Yu swallowed, "So, it really came out?"

    "Um."

    Shu Yu was immediately excited, "You must have passed the entrance examination. Did the official who sent the letter go to the small courtyard? Cheyenne Cheyenne, hurry up, let''s go home."

    Cheyenne thought too, but the road was too congested.

    The carriage could not move for a long time, and Shu Yu almost fainted while sitting in the carriage.

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "Calm down, at this hour, the official who reported the news must have been to the small courtyard long ago. Maybe there are many people outside the small courtyard. Let''s go back now, I''m afraid we will be blocked at the door."

    "Can¡­¡­"

    "I think it''s getting late, why don''t you find a restaurant to eat first. After eating, the journey should be smoother."

    Shu Yu was anxious in his heart, but he could only listen to his arrangements, and this scene would not go away at all.

    A few people found a restaurant nearby. When Meng Yunzheng got out of the car, he took out two hanging hats, one of his own and one of Shuyu''s.

    Shu Yu was a little surprised to see that he also wore one.

    After thinking about it, when Meng Yunzheng was the head of the government trial earlier, many people should know him.

    Now that the results of the academy exam are out, even though she doesn''t know the rank or whether he is still the leader of the case, she can guess that he will definitely be on the list, and his ranking is not low.

    Wearing a cap is to avoid others from recognizing it and causing more trouble.

    Shu Yu smiled, got off the carriage and walked into the restaurant.

    The restaurant was also very lively, and the guy came up and said, "Please come in, our restaurant has a special offer today. What the guest wants to order will be 20% off."

    Shu Yu let out a ''huh'', "Is there a happy event in your restaurant today?"

    The guy cheerfully said, "Isn''t it true, did the girl just enter the city and don''t know yet? Today is the day when the results of the academy test are released, and the third place on the list has been living in our restaurant a few days ago. Yes. Earlier, the official came to announce the good news, but we couldn''t make our shopkeeper happy, so today''s meals are all special."

    Third place.

    The guy led Shu Yu upstairs. After a while, there were many people going upstairs and downstairs, especially many students who were candidates. Some were discussing something in high spirits, and some were cleaning up in frustration. Something that seems ready to go back.

    When Shu Yu walked to the second floor, looking down from the top, he saw a person in the middle of the lobby talking loudly over there, and many people were talking around him.

    Seeing her stop, the man said, "That student was also admitted, the thirteenth, and also lives in our restaurant. The people next to him are all looking for him to discuss cultural exchanges, and he has been on the list since he came out. It''s all around."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Why didn''t you see the third-place scholar?"

    "After that Xiucai learned that he passed the exam, he went to thank his teacher, not in the restaurant."

 Chapter 1400ï¼š The first is Meng Xiucai

    Chapter 1400 The first place is Meng Xiucai

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, it sounds like that candidate is not bad.

    She couldn''t help but glance at Meng Yunzheng next to her. Although the latter was wearing a hood, Shu Yu could also feel that he was smiling at her.

    When he reached the door of the box, Shu Yu asked the guy, "There is a third-place candidate in your restaurant, and the shopkeeper will start to offer special discounts. Wouldn''t the inn restaurant where the second and first-place candidate be located be more lively?"

    The guy laughed, "No, no, the second place is from our locals, he lives at home. As for the first place..."

    Shu Yu suddenly felt a little nervous.

    The guy smiled happily, "The first-ranked scholar rented a yard to live in."

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up when he heard that he was renting a yard, "I don''t know what the name of the desk leader is."

    "Meng Yunzheng Meng Xiucai."

    Shu Yu grabbed Meng Yunzheng''s hand suddenly and turned his head to look at him.

    It was really him, and he really was the desk leader again.

    Dongqing Guanzhu looked down at the hands they held together, looked away, and stepped into the box first.

    The guy didn''t notice the difference between them. Seeing that Shu Yu was interested in these things, he couldn''t help but say more.

    "The girl doesn''t know, the yard where Meng Xiucai lives is now surrounded by a lot of people. It''s a pity that Meng Xiucai left the city early in the morning, and no one knows where. In the days of 2009, he actually left the city. What else is more important than the results of the academy examination? Isn''t it just to wait for this moment after studying hard for ten years?"

    Shu Yu turned his head to look at Meng Yunzheng, what else is more important than the results of the academy exam? It''s her business.

    The tip of his nose was slightly sour, and Shu Yu immediately pursed his lips.

    The man was still saying, "But if Meng Xiucai''s yard is rented out in the future, the rent will definitely be twice as high as it is now. Tsk tsk, how good would it be if Young Master Meng lived in our restaurant? The third place, Young Master Xun, passed the exam. Afterwards, our shopkeeper immediately waived his rent and meals for these days."

    Shu Yu exhaled, "Then maybe in the yard where Young Master Meng lives, the landlord will also waive the rent for him?"

    The guy was stunned for a moment, touched his head, "You''re right." But he was still unwilling, and added, "But if you live in our restaurant, maybe our shopkeeper will send some entanglements."

    The landlord of that small yard must be reluctant, after all, their restaurant is in business.

    Shu Yu didn''t refute this time. Anyway, it was enough for her to know that Ah Yun was the head of the case.

    The guy saw that everyone was seated, and quickly asked, "What do the guests want to eat? Our restaurant has a few signature dishes that are good."

    "No, let''s eat something lighter..."

    Before Meng Yunzheng finished speaking, he heard Dongqing Guanzhu say, "Don''t worry about me, since today is a good day, it''s time to celebrate and order some big dishes."

    Having said that, Meng Yunzheng only ordered three big dishes, and the others were relatively light.

    Dongqing Guan didn''t say anything on the main side, but he felt comfortable in his heart.

    As soon as the guy left, Shu Yu immediately grabbed Meng Yunzheng''s hand, "You really passed the exam, the desk leader, Little Sanyuan."

    "So happy?"

    "Of course happy."

    "Eat more then." In fact, Meng Yunzheng was happier to meet her again than to be admitted to the desk.

    After all, they haven''t seen each other for half a year.

    Fortunately, these exams are finally over.

    After the guy served the dishes and went out, Meng Yunzheng took off the veil.

 Chapter 1401ï¼š 3rd place found

    Chapter 1401 The third place is here

    Shu Yu was very happy today. First, he found Master, and second, Meng Yunzheng passed the examination.

    Two things together, shouldn''t we celebrate it? So she also drank a little bit of wine.

    Unfortunately, just a little bit.

    Dongqing Guan stared at her intently. Meng Yunzheng was worried that her injuries would prevent her from drinking more, so she could only continue to eat with regret.

    After a meal, a few people were about to leave when the door of the box was suddenly knocked by a knock knock.

    A few people in the room were stunned, Cheyen got up and walked to the door, asking across the door, "Who is it?"

    "Xun Sheng." A strange and depressed voice sounded outside.

    Shu Yu was puzzled, "Who is Xun Sheng? Did you find the wrong one?"

    Meng Yunzheng told her, "What the buddy just said, the third son Xunzi."

    After , he turned his head to let Cheyen open the door.

    As soon as the door opened, he saw a man slightly older than Meng Yunzheng standing at the door.

    This person is refreshing and refreshing, with a high-spirited face, but he still tries his best to make himself look more stable, "Meng Gongzi, it''s really you."

    As soon as he entered the door, he was slightly taken aback when he saw the few people sitting in the box, and then nodded.

    Meng Yunzheng stood up, "How did Young Master Xun know that I was here?"

    "When I came back from my thanks to Master Xie, I saw a carriage in the backyard of the restaurant. It was exactly the same as when I saw Mr. Meng last time, so I asked the guy to come to the door. Xun is abrupt, please don''t be surprised. It''s really something. I want to talk to Young Master Meng."

    Several people in the box knew that this Young Master Xun was the third place, bringing great honor to the restaurant. He asked which box the owner of the carriage was in, and the other party naturally knew everything.

    However, Meng Yunzheng kept a low profile here, and even the carriage was deliberately looking for the kind of ordinary carriage that looked very inconspicuous.

    Should it be said to be the third place in the hospital examination? Just observe carefully.

    However, Meng Yunzheng didn''t really want to chat with him.

    What are we talking about? They are not familiar with each other, after all, they are just the same batch of candidates. Because they were both the desk leaders during the government examination, they were arrogant. The two of them had met earlier, and at most they were nodding their heads, not even saying a word.

    But Meng Yunzheng still knew a little about Xun Sheng''s temperament, a person who was particularly persistent in learning.

    When he came to find him, it was mostly a matter of exchange of knowledge.

    But!

    He wanted to accompany Ayu, but was not free.

    Meng Yunzheng refused without even thinking about it, but before he could speak, Dongqing Guanzhu was the first to speak out, "Go ahead, just in time, I have something to talk about with Ayu alone."

    As soon as these words came out, Xun Sheng''s eyes brightened slightly, but Meng Yunzheng exhaled helplessly.

    "Then you two talk slowly, I''ll go over first."

    "Um."

    Meng Yunzheng got up and walked to the door with Xun Sheng. The latter was a little happy, and immediately followed up. Before going out, he had already started to ask questions, compared to the arrogant appearance when he had not had the hospital examination earlier. , totally two people.

    But Meng Yunzheng was thinking as he walked, how to end the topic as soon as possible, after all, Ayu and Guanzhu didn''t know how long it would take to finish talking, so he couldn''t let them wait for him.

    When the two of them went out, Shu Yu turned around.

    It was extremely quiet in the box, Dongqing Guanzhu silently drank tea without speaking.

    Shu Yu thought about it and let both Cheyen and Ying Dong go out.

    However, after they left and the box door closed, silence fell again.

 Chapter 1402ï¼š Master and apprentice talk

    Chapter 1402 Master and apprentice talk

    Dongqing Guanzhu, who has always been calm and prudent and doesn''t pay much attention to everything, was now a little irritable by Shu Yu''s silent attitude.

    She rubbed her eyebrows, "Okay, if you want to ask anything, just ask."

    "Wait a minute, I''ll organize the language before asking."

    Dongqing Guanzhu, "..." That''s why she avoided seeing her several times. This girl''s ability to irritate people is really powerful.

    I don''t know how long it took. When the master of Dongqing Temple was about to enter the meditation, Shu Yu finally said, "Master, didn''t you want to go back to Dongqing Temple? But why did I listen to Ah Yun? Are you going to the capital?"

    Dongqing Guanzhu had a moment, and hoped that she would stop talking.

    After thinking for so long, she asked such a question?

    "You just want to ask me this?" Shouldn''t she be wondering why she disclosed that she was not the daughter of the Shu family to Mrs. Shu?

    Shu Yu, "That''s not true. I still have many questions in my heart. Isn''t this a step-by-step process, one by one?"

    So, she has to answer yes one by one.

    Dongqing Guanzhu poured himself another cup of tea and drank it slowly.

    Then she replied in a steady voice, "I originally thought that I might pass through Dong''an Mansion, so I''ll go back and have a look. After all, I haven''t returned to the Taoist temple for a long time. I just met a Taoist friend on the way. She said that a friend in the capital met It''s a little troublesome, but she can''t get away, so please ask me to help her go."

    Master, you are really kind.

    Shu Yu understood, she struggled for a while, "Then Master, if I say, I need your help too?"

    "What are you busy with?" Dongqing Guanzhu was very good at speaking, "If it is really a small business, the teacher will naturally not refuse."

    "That''s right, Master knows a master surnamed Miao in Dong''an Mansion, right? The one who opened the Qin Lou Chu Pavilion."

    Dongqing Guanzhu frowned, "I know, what happened to him? Did he bully you?"

    "Of course not, how could I be bullied by him? It''s him, I want to see Master and talk about small things."

    It was a small job at first, and now it is a small thing. Is there still a big thing in her mouth? Dongqing Guanzhu couldn''t help taking a sip of tea again.

    As if thinking of something, he asked strangely, "Listen to what you mean, you seem to have a good relationship with Master Miao, and you have come all the way here to find me for his business?"

    Shu Yu immediately shook his head, "No, Master, you misunderstood."

    She thought that Meng Yunzheng wanted to buy a black market manor, but the other party would rather sell it to Master Miao than to them. In the end, they could only start with Master Miao. Moreover, Master Miao wanted to move his sister''s ever-bright lantern to the seat of the grandfather, so that Shu Yu told him everything about the conditions.

    Dongqing Guanzhu suddenly said, "So that''s the case, but it''s just that you kill first and then play it?"

    "Master, I learned this from you. If you have a teacher, you will have an apprentice." She was very serious when she said this, as if she was still very proud.

    Dongqing Guanzhu, "..."

    She turned her head away, took another sip of tea, and then changed the subject very naturally, "How is Mr. Miao now?"

    Shu Yu knew that what she wanted to ask was whether Master Miao still harmed women of good families.

    In fact, Shu Yu has been paying attention to this matter all the time. After all, she promised to introduce Mr. Miao.

 Chapter 1403ï¼š Mr. Miao is down

    Chapter 1403 Master Miao is down

    Shu Yu said with a serious look all the information he had inquired, "Since we met Master Miao, we don''t know if what we said to him was helpful, or if he wanted to behave well and ask you to agree to his request. In short, since then, Master Miao''s behavior has changed a lot."

    It''s not that he suddenly became kinder, but that his methods were no longer as aggressive and ruthless as before, and became much gentler.

    At least there was no more incident of forcing a good person to be a prostitute in the Qinlou Chu Pavilion of his family, and the thugs in the brothel also maintained a lot of the girls and little girls under the opponent.

    But the business is still going on.

    However, at the end of last year, when the late emperor passed away and Qinlou Chu Pavilion was closed for several months, Master Miao suddenly began to look for another way out.

    "As far as I know, he has built a cloth shop, opened a car dealership, and built a restaurant for more than half a year, but he seems to have failed to make it."

    Very strange phenomenon, Shu Yu felt that Miao''s luck suddenly disappeared.

    He is the one who opened a brothel, and nothing else, he has the means, the brain, the connections, and the money is used casually. Even if these businesses in Fucheng already have a stable industrial chain, Master Miao will not fail completely.

    As if he had to open a brothel to find a way out.

    But Mr. Miao does not believe in evil, and is still trying to develop other industries. The more and more money he invests, the more he loses.

    He is no longer in the prefecture, and has gone to the nearby county seat.

    There is not much movement at the moment, and Shu Yu doesn''t know if he has stabilized.

    Honestly, she was a little worried. She knew a little about Master Miao''s temperament. After such a ruthless person in the past, after experiencing what he did and what he didn''t do, would he continue to come back to carry forward the Qin Lou Chu Pavilion, or even make it worse?

    However, after listening to Dongqing Guanzhu in front of him, he nodded slowly, "This is the price he has to pay."

    "What''s the meaning?"

    "Since he wants to move his sister''s everlasting lamp to the patriarch''s seat, how can it be a matter of one or two sentences? Scattering wealth is the most basic, and it is already a very small price. In the future, Dong''an House is afraid that there will be no such number. character."

    Shu Yu''s eyes widened, "Master Miao will die?"

    Dongqing Guanzhu was angry, "When did you become so dull-headed? For the teacher, he only said that there is no such person in Dong''an House, and he did not say that there is no other place. For her sister''s ever-bright lamp, is it possible that he would have to kill him? Only? But compared to today¡¯s days, there will definitely be a lot of difference.¡±

    Shu Yu understood, Master Miao''s Qin Lou Chu Pavilion should not continue to open in Dong''an House, but if you manage other businesses in a small place, you should still be able to live a good life.

    "But as a result, the gap is too large, will Master Miao go astray again?"

    Dongqing Guanzhu, "He is older than you, he has experienced everything he should have experienced, and his thoughts are mature enough. What wrong path did he take?"

    I have to leave that year.

    Shu Yu was relieved when he heard the words, Dongqing Guanzhu had already got up and walked to the door, and called the man to bring pen, ink, paper and inkstone to use it.

    The guy quickly came in with a tray, and the Eastern Qing Guanzhu sat there and wrote a letter.

    "Master Miao, I''ll be gone. As for his sister''s ever-bright lantern, let your senior sister Qiu move it over there. This letter is for your senior sister Qiu, and you will bring it to her when you go back."

    She wrote it very quickly and handed the letter to Shu Yu in no time.

 Chapter 1404ï¼š the original truth

    Chapter 1404 The original truth

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, "Master, you agreed? Actually, I just promised Master Miao to meet with you, and I didn''t mean to move his sister''s ever-bright lamp."

    "I know it for my teacher, but I don''t need to meet. I have to go to the capital, and I don''t know when I will be back. Besides, although Master Miao''s way of doing things has not been very bright these years, his sister is indeed a kind and gentle person. She I also came to Dongqingguan before his death, and I wanted to come to Master Miao so persistently because it was his sister''s wish."

    Shu Yu hesitated for a moment and took the letter.

    Dongqing Guanzhu said, "If you are worried that Master Miao will become more extreme in the future, you can tell Master Miao what I just said."

    "Yes, Master."

    After Dongqing Guanzhu finished talking about Master Miao, he looked at her again.

    Time to get down to business, right?

    In the end, Shu Yu smiled, "Master, there is one more question. Last time you went to the southwest, you..."

    "If you don''t ask me questions seriously, Young Master Meng will be back soon."

    Shu Yu immediately said, "Why did Master not tell me directly after knowing that I was not the daughter of the Shu family, but instead told the Shu family."

    Look, how fast and serious are you asking this time?

    Dongqing Guanzhu smiled and said, "I know this matter has been on your mind for a long time. When I was in the southwest last time, I originally wanted to make it clear to you when I saw you, but I still missed it. In fact, it is not a big deal. The special reason is that you are destined to have a calamity, telling the Shu family is to advance this calamity, and only in this way can you have a chance to resolve it."

    Shu Yu was startled suddenly, and looked at her in astonishment, "Death?"

    She didn''t expect this to be the reason, "If the Shu family didn''t do anything to me, where would this calamity be?"

    "After your exile, you will die in the southwest, and you can''t resolve it, and I can''t save you."

    Shu Yu clenched his fingers slowly, "So, when Master went to the southwest, he was also worried that my death calamity would not be completely resolved, so protect me again?"

    "Although your death calamity has been escaped, under the intervention of your teacher, you still have troubles in the future. But your luck is good, and you will meet someone who will treat you wholeheartedly. Your birthdays are not good, but it''s strange. The thing is, when you get together, this aspect has changed, and you can finally rest assured as a teacher."

    Originally, whether it was Meng Yunzheng or Shu Yu, they were both short-lived.

    But after the two met for the first time in Dongqingguan, their faces changed a lot.

    Dongqing Guanzhu is a well-informed person, but he has never seen such a miraculous thing.

    It was strange that she left Shu Yu to recuperate in a Taoist temple and stayed there for half a month.

    Later, I found out that this little girl has a good temperament, and she is sticky and entangled with her. She obviously has no talent for face-to-face, but she perseveres and insists on learning. So much so that Dongqing Guanzhu couldn''t resist, and accepted people as apprentices.

    Since it is her master, it is better not to care about the fate of her fate, so she informed the Shu family about her life after knowing Shu Yu''s ability.

    She wanted to give Shu Yu a warning in advance, but in this way, it would not be regarded as a solution to the doom.

    Now that her doom is over, she won''t need to worry about it in the future.

    Shu Yu didn''t expect that the change in his face was still related to Meng Yunzheng, but then he thought about it, it was indeed his careful arrangement that he was exiled.

    She arrived in exile safely, and later had to be Feng Xiangjun to come back. Meng Yunzheng contributed greatly.

    The elder in the family passed away. I don¡¯t know if there will be a time code tomorrow. Please take a leave of absence...

 Chapter 1405ï¼š Meng Yunzheng is surrounded

    Chapter 1405 Meng Yunzheng was surrounded

    Shu Yu asked again where and what did the Master of the Eastern Qing Dynasty go and do after returning from the southwest, and the latter only spoke briefly.

    Shu Yu wanted to ask Xiao Shuyu something, but according to the meaning of Master''s words, she should not know that she came through the book and exchanged with Xiao Shuyu.

    Master said that her face changed after she met Meng Yunzheng.

    But in fact, the first time she and Meng Yunzheng met was when she and Xiao Shuyu exchanged.

    Perhaps the change in her face has something to do with this.

    But since Master didn''t mention it, Shu Yu didn''t ask.

    After asking the question, Shu Yu told her about her experience during this period of time, about the environment of the Lu family, and about her future plans.

    Dongqing Guanzhu listened quietly. She didn''t express any opinion, but her expression was very relaxed, and she seemed to be very satisfied and pleased with Shu Yu''s actions.

    It wasn''t until an hour later that the two finally stopped. Seeing that it was getting late, it was time to go home.

    Shu Yu opened the box door and went out. Only Yingxi was still at the door. She said that Cheyenne went to Meng Yunzheng.

    Shu Yu nodded and took Dongqing Guanzhu and Yingxi to the backyard.

    The third floor and the backyard of this restaurant are all accommodation areas. Xun Sheng originally lived on the third floor, but now he passed the third place in the academy exam. The shopkeeper moved the people to the backyard, where it was clean.

    Just now he came to find Meng Yunzheng, and then went to the backyard together.

    Who knows how many people just walked to the entrance of the backyard, they were shocked by the noisy atmosphere inside.

    The road ahead was very blocked, and the limited space in the backyard was full of people.

    "What''s going on here?" Shu Yu''s eyes were sharp, and he seemed to have seen a few familiar candidates, those who exchanged knowledge in the lobby downstairs before.

    No wonder when they passed the lobby just now, there was no one there.

    Shu Yu thought it was late and they had already left. It turned out to be a transfer position, and they all came here.

    What are you doing here?

    Shu Yu frowned, just as he was about to go inside, he saw Cheyen squeezed over from the side.

    "Girl."

    He was sweating all over his face, looking a bit tired.

    "Has the girl and Guanzhu talked about it? You wait a moment, I''ll go in and bring the son out."

    Shu Yu grabbed the person, "Wait, tell me first, what''s going on?"

    Cheyen felt a headache and lowered his voice, "Originally our son and Xunzi had a good chat, but the son was thinking about coming out and waiting for you at the door for a while. Who knew that a scholar suddenly came to Xunzi and told him to let him We went to the lobby to communicate with other students. Because our son was in the house, Master Xun wanted to send this scholar away. But this scholar was blind, and when he found that Master Xun was secretive, he felt that he was hiding in the room. If you have to go in and see something, you just push him away. Then you see our son."

    said that he didn''t wink, but it was Cheyen''s milder way of saying that, according to what he thought, this scholar was clearly unqualified.

    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Meng Yunzheng, but he recognized it, and then he went outside to call for friends without saying a word.

    There are so many candidates. I heard that Meng Yunzheng, the mysterious detective who disappeared early in the morning, is here. Who is not curious?

    So after a while, all those people in the lobby came to the backyard, and surrounded Meng Yunzheng and Xun Sheng in the middle.

 Chapter 1406ï¼š I guess he wants to poach people

    Chapter 1406 I guess he wants to poach people

    Shu Yu did not expect things to develop to this point.

    "Is Ah Yun all right?"

    Cheyen shook his head, quite proud, "Young master is the head of the academy''s examination, he has read poetry and books, learned to be rich, and those scholars'' questions one after another, but when they fall into the ears of the son, they are all simple things that can''t be simpler. You don''t need to think about it. You can answer it. These people can''t help the son at all."

    Not only can''t help it, but there are many people who admire and admire their son very much now.

    Shu Yu was a little curious when he heard the words.

    She looked left and right, and saw a stone pier with a height of half a meter not far away, with a potted plant on it.

    She twitched the corner of her mouth and said to Guanzhu Dongqing, "Master, there is a lot of noise here, let Yingxi take you to the lobby to sit for a while, and I''ll check the situation first."

    Dongqing Guanzhu nodded, followed Yingxi out of the backyard, and found a stool in the lobby to sit and wait.

    On this side, Shu Yu had already walked to the stone pier, took down the potted plant on it, and stepped on the stone pier without saying a word.

    The stone pier is not very big. After Shu Yu went up, he could only stand with one foot on it, and the other foot had to be vacated.

    Cheyen''s eyelids jumped beside her, and she quickly supported her, "Girl."

    "It''s okay, I''ll take a look."

    Standing on the stone pier, what you see is much clearer.

    There are people here, but there is still a lot of space in the middle, and then there are desks and chairs.

    And Meng Yunzheng, standing in the middle. The student candidate next to him was talking to him, and someone wrote on the table for a while and handed him the written paper.

    Meng Yunzheng was methodical, nodding while speaking, and writing.

    That Xun Sheng was also beside him. Besides him, Meng Yunzheng also stood on the other side.

    Shu Yu lowered his head slightly and asked Cheyenne, "Who is the man next to Ah Yun wearing a light brown robe with a beard?? It doesn''t look like this group of candidates."

    Cheyen knew who she was talking about as soon as she heard it.

    He lowered his voice and whispered, "That''s Master Geng from the school. I heard that the son is here and came here on purpose. I suspect that he wants the son to go to the school to study."

    Shu Yu''s expression froze, and he became thoughtful.

    Just in time, Meng Yunzheng just raised his head at this moment, and Shu Yu''s figure, who was half high, broke into his eyelids without any accident.

    In fact, it''s not just him, most of the people facing this side have seen Shu Yu.

    After all, she stood tall and was a woman, so she stood out among the scholars.

    Meng Yunzheng made a move and was about to come out immediately.

    Shu Yu changed his face slightly, and quickly signaled him to stop.

    Meng Yunzheng was stunned for a while, and Shu Yu made two more gestures, indicating that she was going back to the small courtyard first, let him take his time, and come back when it was over, she went back to the small courtyard to celebrate for him.

    Meng Yunzheng frowned, a little disapproving.

    Shu Yu glared at him firmly, then jumped off the stone pier.

    Xia Yan breathed a sigh of relief, "Girl, then I''ll go in now and bring out the son, you wait..."

    "No, I have agreed with your son, let''s go back first, you can wait here for your son, and come back when he is done."

    Cheyenne was stunned, did you agree? Did she speak just now? He didn''t hear a word, so he just said it.

 Chapter 1407ï¼š Dongqing Guanzhu left

    Chapter 1407 Dongqing Guanzhu leaves

    Shu Yu put the flower pot on the stone pier again and clapped his hands, "Okay, let''s go, we''ll use the carriage."

    Anyway, looking at this posture, Ah Yun should have no shortage of cars.

    Xia Yan took her out of the backyard and returned to the lobby in a daze, and Shu Yu greeted Yingxi and Dongqing Guanzhu and went out.

    She thought about it, Meng Yunzheng''s goal in the future is to open a large academy, to be the dean to educate students, and to achieve the dream of filling the world with peach and plum.

    Then he needs a network of students who are also scholars, and he needs to open up his popularity.

    Such an opportunity is right in front of him, giving him the opportunity to show his knowledge and talent, how could he miss it just because he got along with her more?

    These candidates may be his help in the future.

    And Mr. Geng from the school...

    He wants to poach Meng Yunzheng to go to school? But I don''t know, people want to dig him back.

    Shu Yu felt that this was probably not a big problem for Meng Yunzheng. She went back to cook something delicious first. Today is a happy day and must be celebrated.

    However, he was half happy. Not long after the few people left the restaurant, Dongqing Guanzhu said that he was leaving.

    Yes, she is going to the capital.

    Shu Yu felt numb all over, "Master, it''s getting late."

    "Yeah, that is, you come here, or I''ll leave in the morning."

    Shu Yu, "..." I can''t chat well anymore, right?

    "Master, if it''s getting late, you won''t be able to travel much, so why don''t you rest for another night. Tomorrow, tomorrow morning I''ll take you out of the city."

    Dongqing Guanzhu shook his head and looked at her with great relief, "No need, just live your life well, you don''t know when you will meet again next time, you take care."

    "Master..."

    "Go back, don''t send me."

    She has made up her mind to leave, so Shu Yu¡¯s talk is useless.

    Looking at the back of Dongqing Guanzhu turning around and leaving, Shu Yu felt a little sad for a while.

    It¡¯s only been a few hours since we met, why did we have to separate again? It''s good to stay for one more night.

    Until the figure of Dongqing Guanzhu went farther and farther, Yingxi whispered to her from the side, and Shu Yu suddenly recovered.

    She took a deep breath, "It''s okay, let''s go, go buy something first, and then go home."

    Yingxi nodded, pulled the reins, and the carriage drove forward.

    But Shu Yu''s mood was somewhat affected. Originally, he wanted to buy some dishes that Master likes to cook for her, so he should be filial to her, but he didn''t expect that there would be no chance.

    She also brought some melon seeds instant noodles and sunflower oil to her, but they were all rejected by Dongqing Guanzhu.

    She said that she travels alone, relies on two legs, does not need to eat by herself, and is not greedy for food, so it is a burden to bring these things.

    She only has two clothes, light and simple, and a little money around her is enough.

    If Shu Yu wants to send it, then send it to Dongqingguan.

    But at Dongqingguan, Shu Yu had given it away from the beginning.

    However, she didn''t want Shu Yu''s things. The various gifts she received from Zhongjia Village in the morning were all left on the carriage, so Shu Yu could keep them well.

    Come here, but she took a lot of advantage.

    Shu Yu sighed faintly, and when he raised his head, he met Shang Yingxi''s worried eyes.

    She smiled immediately, "I''m fine."

    The two quickly went to the market shop to buy some ingredients and tools, and then went back to the small courtyard happily.

    However, at the entrance of the small courtyard at this time, there were many people surrounded.

 Chapter 1408ï¼š Theres a knock on the door

    Chapter 1408 There is a knock on the door

    Yingxi drove the carriage far away and stopped, "Miss..."

    Shu Yu followed her line of sight and saw that there were many students standing at the entrance of the small courtyard. Not only them, but also some people who looked like family maids were waiting at the entrance. Besides, many neighborhood women were carrying small children. Sit on the bench and chat.

    There are so many people, looking at their posture, they are waiting for Meng Yunzheng to come back.

    Shu Yu didn''t expect that a hospital examination desk leader would have so much energy that so many people were waiting.

    This is just a scholar, if you are admitted to the top spot, then you have to break the entire threshold?

    At this time, someone suddenly ran over and shouted, "Why are you still guarding here? Ren Meng Xiucai is in Yuelai Restaurant, and he is exchanging knowledge with some candidates. Looking at the posture, it looks like he is going to talk at night by candlelight. I am afraid that today I can''t come back at all at night. Come and see."

    After the man finished speaking, he turned around and ran to Yuelai Restaurant.

    The people at the entrance of the small courtyard looked at each other in dismay, and the students quickly chased after them, and the servant girl also dispersed after hesitating.

    The rest of the nearby women are still there. Anyway, it is impossible for them to go to Yuelai Restaurant to exchange knowledge, and here is close to home, so they continue to wait outside.

    Shu Yu thought the door would be cleaned up soon, but I didn''t expect these women to be even closer.

    She could only say to Xi, "Go through the back door."

    The back door was originally guarded, but they all left after hearing the news of Meng Yunzheng, so there was no one there.

    Shu Yu exhaled, got out of the carriage, took out the key and opened the door.

    As soon as she entered the room, Aunt He heard the movement and came up, "Miss Lu."

    She looked behind Shu Yu, didn''t see Meng Yunzheng, and was a little puzzled, "Is the son not here?"

    "He met a candidate of the same period, and he still didn''t come back."

    Aunt He nodded when she heard the words, but soon became excited again, "Miss Lu, you, you know that the son..."

    "Did you get the case?"

    Aunt He nodded quickly, "Yes yes yes, Young Master Meng is really amazing, as for Xiao Sanyuan, many people say that he has a bright future in the future. Not long after you left in the morning, the messenger came to report, I When I heard it, everyone was stunned. Fortunately, I responded in time, and as soon as the messenger left, I closed the door, otherwise those people outside would have to break in. "

    Shu Yu tilted his head and looked at Aunt He, who was smiling beamingly at first, but when he saw this, he felt a little nervous, and looked down at himself, "What, what''s wrong, Miss Lu?"

    "It''s nothing, it''s just that I heard from Ah Yun that my aunt doesn''t talk much on weekdays. Now I hear you say so much in one breath. It seems that my aunt is really happy."

    Aunt He was stunned for a moment, then a little embarrassed, "I seem to be making a little noise."

    "Auntie can''t say that. The way Auntie looks like this shows that she is really happy for Ah Yun and treats Ah Yun as her own."

    Aunt He touched her head, for some reason, Miss Lu always made her feel extra comfortable when she spoke.

    She laughed twice, seeing Shu Yu walking towards the kitchen carrying the meat, she hurriedly followed, "Miss Lu, I''ll come, I''ll take care of this."

    "Today is a good day. I want to cook and cook something delicious myself, and my aunt can help me."

    "Success." This is different with a fiancee.

    Aunt He packed everything into the kitchen, and took the chickens to the yard to kill.

    Shu Yu went to change his clothes and was about to start when there was a sudden knock at the door.

 Chapter 1409ï¼š The Meng family is here

    Chapter 1409 The Meng family is here

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, then turned his head, who would knock on the door at this time?

    Aunt He is killing chickens, and it''s hard to open the door with blood on one hand.

    Yingxi led the carriage to the stable to feed, only Shu Yu was still empty.

    She wiped her hands and turned to open the door.

    "Who?"

    As soon as the door opened, Shu Yu looked up and saw four people, one man and three women, standing in front of him.

    One of the men and one woman was a little older, and the other two women were younger, and looked similar to her.

    A few people outside the door were also stunned when they saw Shu Yu, and the older woman turned her head in surprise and asked the man beside her, "Are you sure you''re not wrong, this is really the yard where Yun Zheng lives?"

    The man scratched his head, "That''s right, it''s here."

    "Then, this is the Aunt He you said?"

    The man shook his head and said in a low voice, "Of course not, maybe, maybe it''s a new comer to help with the work."

    Shu Yu had just gone to the kitchen to cook, so she changed into clean clothes, and was wearing a somewhat fat smock from Aunt He. Her hair was all rolled up and she wrapped her headscarf. She looked a little bit... Shabby look.

    She looked like this, and the expressions on the faces of the people at the door were different.

    After the woman looked at Shu Yu, she couldn''t connect with the hired woman mentioned by her husband who came here to help.

    She whispered, "He helped with the work? But this is too young and beautiful. What was Yun Zheng thinking? With such a person by his side, can you still read with peace of mind?"

    Although Shu Yu had never met the people in front of him, he heard the woman mention Meng Yunzheng''s name in a familiar tone. Looking at the man next to him who looked similar to Meng Pei, no matter how dull he was, Shu Yu could guess the identity of the other party.

    This older man and woman should be Meng Yunzheng''s uncle and aunt, right? As for the remaining two girls, are they Ah Yun''s sister?

    Today is the day when Meng Yunzheng''s results in the academy examinations came out. It didn''t seem to be a big surprise for them to come here.

    She restrained her emotions and said with a smile, "This is indeed Meng Yunzheng''s home. Come in first."

    There are still neighbors watching the lively outside, poking their heads over there. If you have anything to say, let''s go in.

    Shu Yu turned sideways, and the four people at the door walked in.

    As soon as he entered the yard, Uncle Meng saw Aunt He, and said proudly to his wife, Tao Shi, "I''m right, this is Aunt He."

    He came to the small courtyard here once, and when he returned to the government examination results last time, he met Aunt He at that time.

    Aunt He also saw it and stood up.

    But her hands were all hairy, and her clothes were stained with blood.

    Shu Yu simply said to her, "Aunt He, keep busy, I''ll entertain you here."

    "Huh? Good, good."

    Tao Shi frowned, then turned to look at Shu Yu, did this girl not know her identity? The tone and attitude of talking to Aunt He is as if she is the hostess of the house.

    Tao Shi was very unhappy, walked to the back of the main room and sat down, and asked Shu Yu, "Where''s Yun Zheng? Why didn''t you see him?"

    Shu Yu smiled and poured tea for a few people, "A-Yun met the candidates of the same period to discuss their knowledge, so I haven''t come back yet, you guys..."

    "Bang", before Shu Yu finished speaking, Tao Shi patted the table.

    Everyone else was taken aback. Uncle Meng almost spit out just after taking a sip of tea.

 Chapter 1410ï¼š Uncle Meng

    Chapter 1410 Uncle Meng

    Uncle Meng quickly put down the cup, wiped his mouth, and looked at Tao Shi, "What are you doing?"

    Tao Shi pointed at Shu Yu angrily and said, "Didn''t you hear what she said just now?"

    "Say, what did you say?" Uncle Meng didn''t quite understand.

    Tao Shi was so angry that he leaned back, "Her name is Yunzheng Ayun, is this what one of her hired people should be called?"

    With that said, he looked up at Shu Yu and sneered, "Doesn''t the girl not understand the rules? Yun Zheng is the master, why should you call him the master. You are treating yourself as a mistress by acting like this. Do you know that Yun Zheng is the one who is engaged."

    Uncle Meng was taken aback for a moment, then nodded with a serious expression.

    Shu Yu was also stunned, he slowly lowered his head and glanced at himself, and immediately understood that the other party had misunderstood.

    She took off her blouse with a laugh. Although the clothes inside were still not very bright, they were exquisite and beautiful.

    The face that was originally good-looking, once the clothes were changed, the feeling immediately changed.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Are you A Yun''s uncle and aunt? I just forgot to introduce myself. Hello, uncle and aunt, I am Lu Shuyu, originally from Jiangyuan County, Dong''an Prefecture, and I just met A Yun last year. Betrothed fiancee."

    As soon as she finished speaking, the four people present widened their eyes in astonishment.

    The **** the left made a ''Gada'' and almost dropped the lid of the cup in her hand.

    Shu Yu''s eyes were sharp, and he couldn''t help squinting immediately.

    Just before she could think about it, Uncle Meng stood up abruptly and stood in front of Shu Yu in surprise, "You, you are Shu Yu? You have come to Changjin Mansion."

    "Uncle, it was the first time we met, and I was neglected." Shu Yu faced him with a gentler smile.

    She doesn''t know about other people, but she has heard Meng Pei and Meng Yunzheng talking about Meng Xiaoshu many times.

    This person is really happy to see himself.

    Uncle Meng waved his hands again and again, "I didn''t snub me, but we ran over without saying a word, didn''t I scare you just now? Yun Zheng often mentions you to me, saying that you are kind, generous, smart and beautiful. So. When did you come here? Are you worried about Yunzheng? Hahahaha, I passed by the notice board just now, and I have heard that Yunzheng won the first place in the hospital examination this time. He is indeed the child of the old Meng family. , is promising."

    He is cheerful and has a lot to say, but his joy and excitement can easily contagious people.

    "By the way, everything is fine at home. My eldest brother will go back to Jiangyuan County after the new year. I haven''t seen him for more than half a year, so he is still strong."

    As soon as he knew Shu Yu''s identity, he kept talking, as if he planned to chat about it.

    Tao Shi saw his forehead jump, and wanted to slap the table again.

    She coughed heavily, interrupting Uncle Meng''s chatter.

    Tao Shi then squeezed out a smile and looked at Shu Yu, "So you are the Lu Xiangjun, you were dressed just now, I thought you were hired by Yun Zheng to do the cleaning. Misunderstanding, don''t bother with my auntie."

    Whether it''s true or false, Shu Yu can tell at a glance.

    Especially when Tao Shi mentioned her, he was referring to Lu Xiangjun, unlike Uncle Meng who directly called her by name, and when talking about her dress, there was obviously a sense of cynicism in it.

    What''s the matter, you can''t wear smocks if you are a Xiangjun? Or is it that even if she has the title of Xiangjun, she is still a peasant girl who can''t make it on the stage?

 Chapter 1411ï¼š Dow

    Chapter 1411 Dow

    Shu Yu sat down on the chair and said with a smile, "Auntie is joking, how can I care about you. I don''t know who is innocent, you didn''t know my identity before. Now that you know, you want to come too. It will be as good to me as it would be to Ah Yun."

    Dow, "..." Who wants to treat you well.

    Uncle Meng nodded and smiled and said, "That''s right, you and Yunzheng got engaged, and they will be a family in the future. Yunzheng is a good boy, and so are you. If you need help in the future, just ask Uncle. Yunzheng If I bully you, my uncle will vent your anger."

    He was so enthusiastic that Shu Yu couldn''t resist Uncle Meng.

    Tao Shi was even more angry, she glared at Uncle Meng, who didn''t see it, she glared at the air.

    Tao Shi could only rub his forehead and forcibly inserted into his chatter, "When did Mr. Lu Xiang come? You..."

    Uncle Meng, "What''s your name, Lu Xiangjun? It''s too outlandish. This is Yun Zheng''s fianc¨¦e, so let''s call it Shu Yu, the family is welcome."

    Dow,"¡­¡­"

    Shu Yu was almost amused.

    She nodded, "Yes, auntie, you''re welcome."

    Tao Shi could only laugh, and was very annoyed at Uncle Meng''s dragging his feet. But this is my husband, what can I do, I can only suffer.

    was interrupted one after another, and Tao Shi didn''t know what to say to Shu Yu for a while.

    It was the **** the left who caught Shu Yu''s attention, and suddenly asked, "Why is Miss Lu wearing a tunic just now? It looked like she was going to work. But isn''t there a servant at home?"

    Shu Yu raised his head, "You are..."

    Uncle Meng immediately said, "This is Uncle Ahan''s cousin, Tao Qin."

    Ahan is the **** the right, her eyes are rolling now, she is Uncle Meng''s daughter.

    Uncle''s cousin? Is that the daughter of the Tao Brothers?

    This is interesting, okay, what are they doing here with the watch girl?

    Tao Shi sat up straight after hearing Tao Qin''s words, and said with a smile, "Yeah, what did Shu Yu just wear a gown for?"

    Shu Yu glanced at Tao Qin, saw the other party lowered his head, smiled, and turned to Tao Shi again, "Isn''t this the Ayun Academy entrance examination? Of course, on such a festive day, we have to celebrate it. I changed my clothes and planned to help Aunt He make a delicious meal."

    Tao Shi''s eyes lighted up slightly, "So that''s the case, then we''re here to disturb you. Then you go to work, you don''t have to entertain us here. It''s important to cook, it''s getting late."

    Shu Yu nodded, "That''s right, it''s really getting late, Ah Yun should be back in a while."

    Tao Shi was slightly satisfied, this girl was quite sensible. However, she cooked the meal herself, and when she was covered in oily smoke and compared with them, she was completely at a disadvantage.

    However, Shu Yu just stood at the door of the main room and called out to Yingxi.

    When Yingxi came over, she instructed her, "Go to a nearby restaurant to order some dishes and have them delivered in a while. By the way, order two more pots of wine. I heard from A Yun that my uncle likes to drink it. The rest are yours. You can figure it out, anyway, you know what A Yun and I like."

    "Yes." Yingxi turned his head and left.

    Tao Shi was stunned, and took a few steps forward, "You, don''t you want to cook by yourself? Why did you let the maid go to the restaurant to buy food and wine? The food and wine in this restaurant are not cheap."

 Chapter 1412ï¼š Meng Yunzheng is back

    Chapter 1412 Meng Yunzheng returns

    Shu Yu sighed and said rather embarrassedly, "Auntie, I want to cook by myself. But my cooking skills are really not very good. Ayun loves the fruits of my labor, no matter how unpalatable it is. Eat it. But I can''t torture you, you have to come all the way here, you must have a good meal. "

    "Then, then you don''t have to go to the restaurant to buy it. You are not good at cooking, so you can start it, won''t you let Aunt He cook it?"

    Shu Yu''s expression was slightly cold, with a smile that was not a smile, "But Aunt He''s hand was injured before, and now it''s inconvenient to move the spoon."

    Aunt He, who was finishing the chickens, walked past the entrance of the main room, "..."

    She glanced at Shu Yu, then at Tao Shi, and then rubbed her right wrist, "It hurts, it hurts, how can the old wound recur after killing a chicken? I have to find an ointment."

    Aunt He buried her head and walked to the kitchen.

    Shu Yu looked at Tao Shi and smiled, "I don''t think Auntie doesn''t seem very tired. If it is too expensive to go to the restaurant to buy food, why don''t you come and cook? It''s okay for me to help you, after all, you are me. Elders. Also, my uncle and sister Ahan know their tastes best.¡±

    Tao''s face darkened, and Uncle Meng finally felt that the atmosphere was not quite right.

    He frowned and gave Tao Shi a hand, "What did you say just now, how can Shu Yu fight Aunt He? It''s not good to hear this."

    Dow''s expression stiffened.

    At this moment, a voice came from the back door again.

    Aunt He came out of the kitchen, ran into the main room and said, "Meng Gongzi is back."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Uncle Meng rushed out first.

    "Yun Zheng."

    Meng Yunzheng, who was walking in with his head down, suddenly stopped when he heard the familiar voice, and raised his head in surprise.

    "Uncle??"

    "Hahahaha." Uncle Meng couldn''t be more happy, he patted Meng Yunzheng''s shoulder twice, "Good job, I didn''t embarrass the old Meng family, even the middle and primary school, it''s too embarrassing for the Meng family."

    Meng Yunzheng was very relaxed when he saw him, "Don''t praise me, uncle."

    The two walked towards the main room while talking. Meng Yunzheng''s relaxed expression disappeared when he saw Tao Shi.

    Obviously, his relationship with Dow is not very good.

    He walked up to Shu Yu and asked in a low voice, "How is it?" Did Tao Shi not bully you?

    Shu Yu smiled, "It''s okay, how did you escape? Those people didn''t stop you?"

    "Stopped." But he pushed it all away. After all, Ayu said he was going home to celebrate.

    Who knew that the celebration he imagined was still in vain, not only the uncle came, but also Tao Shi.

    Meng Yunzheng was a little unhappy, but in front of Uncle Meng, he didn''t want to show too much.

    Just waited until after entering the room and saw Meng Han and Tao Qin, Meng Yunzheng''s brows were even tighter.

    He looked at Uncle Meng, "This is..."

    Before Uncle Meng could speak, Tao hurriedly said, "This is Aqin, the daughter of my brother''s family."

    "I wonder what''s wrong with Miss Tao coming here?"

    "Hey, Aqin is not feeling well these days, aren''t we just coming to Fucheng? Just take her to the medical center in Fucheng by the way. Yun Zheng, you have lived in this Fucheng for a while. Bianshu, another day you can introduce a better doctor to Aqin and take her to see it."

    Meng Yunzheng suddenly wanted to laugh, Tao Shi didn''t look down on him before.

    Now what does this mean?

 Chapter 1413ï¼š The old Meng family is going to be an official.

    Chapter 1413 Someone from the old Meng family is going to be an official

    The corners of Meng Yunzheng''s mouth twitched, but there was no smile in his eyes, "Auntie, I''m afraid it won''t work. I came to Fucheng to study, and I seldom go out on weekdays, so I may not be as familiar with this place as my uncle. "

    When Uncle Meng heard it, he said, "That''s right, Ah Yun is here to study, how do you know which medical center is good and which doctor is very skilled in medicine. Didn''t I tell you before I came? I know two doctors with excellent medical skills, I''ll take you and Aqin tomorrow."

    The expression on Tao Shi''s face became stiff, she and Tao Qin looked at each other, and they didn''t speak any more.

    Shu Yu looked like he was watching the fun, Tao Shi''s thoughts were too obvious.

    Meng Yunzheng ignored Tao Shi, he turned to look inside the house and outside the courtyard, he didn''t see Dongqing Guanzhu, so he looked at Shu Yu suspiciously.

    "Where''s Master?"

    "gone."

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t ask any more questions. He also understood the temperament of Dongqing Guanzhu to some extent. This man was used to his casual nature. After seeing Shu Yu, he was afraid that he would go directly to the capital.

    He nodded, turned his head and greeted Uncle Meng.

    Tao couldn''t speak, so he could only wink Tao Qin and ask her to lean closer to Meng Yunzheng.

    However, Tao Qin was looking at Shu Yu at this time, and it looked like she was going to get her first.

    Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll his eyes, this woman probably had some problems with her mind, the target was Meng Yunzheng, but she was the one to deal with? ?

    Fortunately, Yingxi came back after a while, followed by the shop assistant of a nearby restaurant, who delivered some meals.

    Meng Yunzheng greeted a few people to sit down, Tao Shi rolled her eyes and saw that Uncle Meng had already sat down beside Meng Yunzheng, she hurriedly called her daughter, "Ahan, sit next to your brother, and cultivate your relationship with your brother, after all I haven''t seen each other for so many years, the two brothers and sisters talk a lot."

    She didn''t push Tao Qin to Meng Yunzheng''s side, after all, it was too obvious and unruly.

    But she placed her daughter next to her nephew, so she could separate him from Shu Yugi.

    Shu Yu was very speechless at her childish behavior, but Meng Yunzheng frowned and said to Meng Han who was about to sit down, "Ahan sit next to me, Ayu and I have something to say."

    Meng Han paused, but he was very obedient and retreated a position to the side.

    Tao Shi glared at her with a bit of hatred for iron, but he didn''t say much.

    Shu Yu nodded to Meng Han and sat down generously.

    Uncle Meng really likes wine, especially today he is very happy, so he filled himself up as soon as he sat down, "Come on, let Yun Zheng have two drinks with Uncle. Our old Meng family is in the limelight now, are you? I don''t know, the Meng family has been a warrior for several generations. It''s a headache to read a book, let alone get a title. The Meng family is so big, and a child has been born in the past few decades. You are our old Meng. The only scholar in the family is Xiao Sanyuan, hahahaha.¡±

    He patted Meng Yunzheng''s shoulder, "Uncle believes that with your talent and ability, you will have no problem in the future. When you become an official in the dynasty, our old Meng''s family''s ancestral grave is smoked. Yunzheng, you It''s great, uncle is so proud of you."

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t drink much, just listened quietly.

    But Tao Shi and Tao Qin were a little excited by what Uncle Meng said.

    Yeah, Meng Yunzheng even has three yuan in middle and primary school, and it is not difficult for him to be a jinshi. If you marry him, you will be an official wife.

 Chapter 1414ï¼š So I went and smashed her house

    Chapter 1414 So I went to smash her house

    Thinking of this, Tao Qin couldn''t help but clenched his palms quietly.

    This is the first time she has been so close to a young man who will be an important official of the imperial court in the future, and the other party not only has a bright future in both civil and military, but also looks very handsome, better than everyone he has ever seen.

    Such an excellent man is even a woman''s heart.

    It''s a pity that the other party is already engaged, but it doesn''t matter, after all, there is no marriage. And she has a natural advantage. Who made her aunt and uncle Meng Yunzheng''s uncle and aunt?

    Tao Qin took a deep breath and looked at Meng Yunzheng with more and more burning eyes.

    She couldn''t hold back. When Uncle Meng''s topic came to an end, she suddenly asked, "Lu, Miss Lu, I heard that you were once exiled, didn''t you? Why, did something happen?"

    As soon as these words came out, everyone at the table fell silent and looked at Tao Qin in surprise.

    Only Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu didn''t look up, one was peeling shrimp and the other was eating vegetables.

    This dish has been delivered for a while. If you don''t eat it quickly, it will be cold and the deliciousness will be reduced.

    Tao Qin shrank his neck when he saw that everyone was silent, "I, did I say something wrong? I''m sorry."

    She lowered her head.

    Shu Yu put down his chopsticks and said with a smile, "No, you''re right, I was indeed exiled."

    She mentioned it without hesitation at all, but Tao Qin and the others were stunned.

    Shu Yu finally looked at her, "As for the reason, it''s not complicated. I was sold by my grandmother when I was a child and sold it to the prefect''s family. Later, the prefect''s family committed a crime, and as an adopted daughter, I was not implicated. Exiled?"

    Tao Qin''s eyes widened and exclaimed, "Ah? You, you were sold by your grandmother, how could she do this? Why is this, does she want you to live a good life?"

    Shu Yu smiled, "Of course not, she doesn''t know who the buyer is, she is for the money."

    "Then she''s too bad."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Yes, so, after I recognized my ancestor and returned to the ancestry, I went to the door with an axe and smashed my grandmother''s house. Now, of my two uncles, one has lost a tooth, and the other , was broken leg!"

    When he said the last few words, Shu Yu''s eyes were gloomy.

    Tao Shi and Tao Qin''s hearts shuddered inexplicably, and they both leaned back together.

    After returning to his senses, he was a little annoyed, and sat up straight again with a sullen face.

    Tao shi frowned and said, "Shu Yu, it''s not my aunt who said you. Although your grandmother did something wrong, she is still your elder. You, this is too vicious."

    "Vicious?" Shu Yu smiled and looked at the two opposite.

    Tao looked disapproving, while Tao Qin looked at Meng Yunzheng expectantly, as if expecting him to say something to reprimand her.

    So, Shu Yu also looked at him, "Ayun, what do you think?"

    Meng Yunzheng put the peeled bowl of shrimp in front of her, "Eat it."

    Then he wiped his hands with the handkerchief, raised his head and said thoughtfully, "I think I also sent my adoptive father who raised me to the guillotine for more than ten years. The two of us are really... a match made in heaven."

    "I think so too." Shu Yu smiled, enjoying his peeled shrimp with relish.

    Meng Yunzheng turned his head and looked at Tao Shi, "Does Auntie think I''m vicious too?"

    Tao Shi''s expression stiffened, and he said with a dry smile, "Why, how could it be? You are taking revenge for your mother."

    Meng Han, who had not spoken for a while, suddenly said, "Then Sister Shu Yu is also avenging herself."

 Chapter 1415ï¼š Meng Han

    Chapter 1415 Meng Han

    Tao''s face sank, and he gave her a vicious look.

    Meng Han lowered his head and muttered, "I''m right again."

    Shu Yu glanced at her in surprise. Before, she thought that Meng Han didn''t like Meng Yunzheng, and she was probably forced to come here by Tao Shi. She would probably be silent until she left here, but she didn''t expect that she would speak for her.

    Shu Yu reciprocated and gave her a chicken leg with the public chopsticks, "Sister Ahan eat more, I''ll see how thin you are."

    Meng Han raised his head and smiled at her.

    "Okay, okay, what are you talking about? Yun Zheng did the right thing, and Shu Yu did the right thing. Both of them are people with clear grievances. Get off the table, look at Tao Shi and Tao Qin, "What are you talking about on this happy day?"

    He is not a fool either, seeing that his wife is targeting Shu Yu.

    But he really didn''t expect his wife to hit Meng Yunzheng''s idea. After all, in his opinion, Yunzheng has already been engaged. Since a man is engaged, he must be loyal, benevolent and righteous. That is a manly man.

    Meng Yunzheng is very good in his heart. He is a true hero who has been dormant for more than ten years to avenge his mother.

    Therefore, he just thought that his wife was not used to Shu Yu, so he instructed Tao Qin to say something unpleasant.

    Meng Xiaoshu interrupted like this, and the Tao Shi and the two were at a loss for words.

    The meal at the back was very calm, but Meng Yunzheng''s actions of taking care of Shu Yu from time to time made Tao Qin''s eyes red.

    After half an hour of eating a meal, Uncle Meng got up and got out of the table with no end in sight.

    The sky was already dark, so Meng Yunzheng didn''t leave them alone, "I''ve asked Cheyen to book two rooms in a nearby inn, I''ll take my uncle over there."

    Fortunately, the results of the academy examination came out today. Many students who did not pass the examination or who have already passed the examination have already returned, and the inn and restaurant have all vacated some rooms.

    As soon as he came back, he told Cheyen to go to work, and found two upper rooms, which were only about a mile away from the small courtyard.

    Tao Shi held Uncle Meng''s other hand and heard the words, "Why did you have two rooms? The four of us, and Shu Yu''s master and servant two, at least three rooms are needed. Yunzheng, you let Xia Let''s go and reserve a room."

    Meng Yunzheng was already very impatient with Dow''s successive targeting of Shu Yu.

    ''s tone also cooled down, "No, Ayu lives here."

    "Isn''t that appropriate?" Tao said, "Although you have already engaged, you are still a fianc¨¦e. If it spreads out, it will also damage Shu Yu''s reputation. You young people don''t understand anything. , forget it before, I have two elders here today, your uncle and I, I have to remind you a few words."

    "Elder?" Meng Yunzheng sneered, "You really know how to show your elders today."

    Tao Shi''s eyes widened, he didn''t expect him to be so rude.

    Immediately, he grabbed Uncle Meng angrily. The latter had a headache, "Okay, this is Yun Zheng''s own business. What do you care about?"

    "Am I willing to take care of it? I''m not doing it for the good of the two of them. Yun Zheng now has fame and fame, and reputation is very important."

    "Mother, if you''re worried, I can stay here with Sister Shu Yu. No one will say anything, right?" Meng Han said again.

 Chapter 1416ï¼š I have something to ask Ms. Shu Yu to help me

    Chapter 1416 I have something to ask Sister Shu Yu for help

    Tao Shi almost fell backwards in anger, these two fathers and daughters, these two fathers and daughters are designed to hold her back, right?

    One follows Meng Yunzheng in everything, and the other one, regardless of distance, doesn''t know which one to help.

    She also hoped that her daughter would come over to help, but now, her hand is on Lu Shuyu.

    Tao Shi was so angry that he ignored Uncle Meng, turned his head and walked towards the door.

    Meng Yunzheng looked at her back coldly, and then asked Cheyen to send Uncle Meng to the inn.

    Meng Han stayed, but when he looked back, he saw Meng Yunzheng''s cold eyes, and he felt a little worried, regretting that he didn''t go to the inn with his father.

    Shu Yu looked at her and smiled, "Let''s go, go and see the room."

    Meng Yunzheng rented a small courtyard with three rooms. Those who were away from home would have to live for several months. Under the conditions, he would not treat himself badly.

    So he has a room, Cheyenne has a room, and in addition, there is a study room.

    His room has a bed and a couch, and the couch is occasionally for Cheyenne to sleep on. A few times when Aunt He stayed here for a night, he would stay in Cheyenne''s room, and he would go to Meng Yunzheng''s room to sleep on the bed.

    This time Meng Han lives here, and this bed is for her.

    There is a small bed over there in the study, which is reserved for Yingxi.

    Meng Han entered the room, and after sizing it up, he didn''t make any comments, and sat down on the bed.

    Just as Shu Yu was about to talk to her, Meng Yunzheng called her outside.

    She could only say to Meng Han, "You take a break first, I''ll be back when I go."

    "it is good."

    Shu Yu came out, Meng Yunzheng rubbed her hair and said apologetically, "Sorry, I didn''t know Auntie and the others would come too."

    Uncle will come, this Meng Yunzheng is mentally prepared.

    The day after the results of the last home exam came out, Uncle Meng also came.

    But Tao has always disliked him, and this time he not only came along, but also brought his daughter and niece, and even wanted to match him with that Taoqin.

    If Uncle Meng hadn''t been there, Meng Yunzheng didn''t want to embarrass the elder who had always been kind to him, and he would have directly asked Cheyen to drive Tao Shi out, regardless of whether she was a little aunt or not.

    Shu Yu took his hand and said, "It''s alright, what''s the point? She jumped up and down there, that''s just a clown. She''s not your mother, and she''s not a serious elder, so talk a little bit harshly, it really makes her You can¡¯t even be the boss.¡±

    "Well, in two days, I will go back to the Meng family to pay homage to my mother, and then I will go directly back to Jiangyuan County."

    "Okay, back to Jiangyuan County, that''s our territory."

    Meng Yunzheng saw that she was in a good mood, so she did not mention the Meng family again, and then asked Dongqing Guanzhu.

    Hearing that she left the city as soon as she left the Yuelai Restaurant, Meng Yunzheng was speechless for a while, which was too rushed.

    The two talked outside for a long time, Meng Han had already packed up and felt sleepy, and Shu Yu had not yet returned to the room.

    Just when she was shocked to guess whether the two of them would really sleep together, the door was finally opened.

    Meng Han abruptly sat up, and Shu Yu paused and whispered, "Did I wake you?"

    "No no, I''ve been awake all the time, I''m waiting for you."

    Shu Yu was confused, "Wait for me? What are you waiting for me to do?"

    Meng Han''s eyes were bright, and she was no longer in any trouble. Seeing Shu Yu closing the door, she hurriedly took two steps forward and said, "I want to ask sister Shu Yu to help me with something."

 Chapter 1417ï¼š what are you busy with?

    Chapter 1417 What are you busy with?

    A bunch of question marks appeared on Shu Yu''s forehead, looking for her... for help? ?

    The two of them met for the first time today. They were not familiar with each other. How could she help her?

    Thinking about it, Shu Yu went to the table and poured glasses of water for each other. After she sat down too, she asked with a smile, "Why did Sister Ahan think of asking me for help?"

    "Because you dare to go to your grandmother''s house with an axe and smash someone."

    Shu Yu, "..." Huh? ?

    She asked uncertainly, "So, do you want me to smash someone with an axe for you?"

    "That''s not true." Meng Han''s eyes were bright, and he looked at Shu Yu with light in his eyes, "I just think you have a good temperament, and you won''t be submissive just because the other party is an elder, you are the first person I''ve ever seen. A junior who dares to fight against my mother."

    Generally speaking, Shu Yu, as her cousin''s fiancee, always treats the man''s relatives politely. Even if the other party is embarrassed, most of them will endure it. Even if they are unhappy, they will not lose Tao''s face in front of her cousin.

    But she didn''t let her mother ask for money at all. When their family came, Shu Yu didn''t even plan to cook.

    Every word her mother said was blocked by her.

    Although the face is not torn apart on the surface, the atmosphere of tension is already equivalent to not being able to live in harmony.

    Meng Han felt that Shu Yu had a sense of confidence and confidence, and she inexplicably developed such a little bit of admiration that she didn''t even realize.

    However, when Shu Yu heard what she said, a bad premonition flashed in her heart.

    Meng Han said that she dared to fight against Tao, so if she asked her for help, wouldn''t it have something to do with Tao?

    Shu Yu didn''t want to get involved in Uncle Meng''s family affairs, and she didn''t know each other well. In the future, even if she and Meng Yunzheng got married, they would still live in Dong''an Mansion. It''s far from Uncle Meng''s family, and they don''t get along very much. In the future, they will just be ordinary relatives.

    As for the matter of the Meng family, it is better to leave it alone.

    Just as Shu Yu was about to politely reject her, she saw Meng Han lowered his head and said in a low voice, "Actually, I came to Fucheng this time to ask my cousin for an idea. Although I am not close to my cousin, He is a person who has been admitted to the desk three times in a row, and his brain must be very smart."

    Meng Yunzheng has a good mind to make this point true, but didn''t you guys reject him and Meng Pei returning to the Meng family earlier?

    Meng Han sighed, "It''s just that I was a little scared when I looked at my cousin''s eyes just now. I thought that Sister Shu Yu became a village king with her own abilities, and her cousin valued so much, she must be very smart. man, so I''m looking for you."

    Shu Yu pursed his lips, don''t think that if you praise me, I will agree with you.

    Is she that superficial?

    However, looking at Meng Han''s situation, if she can''t get help from her, she will most likely go to Meng Yunzheng.

    Meng Yunzheng, he is not a kind-hearted person. But if this matter involves Uncle Meng, he can''t just sit back and ignore it.

    They all knew that Meng Yunzheng was not the real son of the Meng family. But Uncle Meng was sincere to him, and really took care of people as his own nephews. Based on this alone, Meng Yunzheng will help him whenever he can.

    Forget it, who are you looking for?

    Shu Yu raised his eyes to look at Meng Han, "Tell me first, what are you busy with."

    If it wasn''t too much of an embarrassment, then she would... think about it?

 Chapter 1418ï¼š Brother-in-law

    Chapter 1418 Help the younger brother demon

    Meng Han saw her answer, and immediately sat up straight again, leaning two points in front of her.

    "Well, is there anything you can do to keep my mother away from my uncle''s house?"

    Shu Yu was stunned, this request...too inexplicable.

    Meng Han sighed and said weakly, "You can also see that my mother''s affection for my cousin is better than that of me. She glares at me as often as she greets my cousin. Sometimes I I don''t even know who''s who is who."

    Shu Yu looked at Meng Han in front of him, the girl in front of him was two years younger than him. However, he probably inherited the good genes of the Meng family, so he is a little taller than the taoqin he had seen before.

    In modern times, at such an age, he is indeed in adolescence, and he is particularly concerned about whether his parents are partial or not.

    This is a headache. How should I respond to the request of the adolescent child?

    Shu Yu said that she was completely inexperienced. She racked her brains and thought about it, and said with difficulty, "Maybe, this is just a temporary thing. Your cousin is a little older than you. When you get married, your mother may..."

    "Not for a while." Meng Han interrupted her with a serious expression.

    Shu Yu was stunned. Looking at Meng Han like this, she suddenly felt that this might not be something that an adolescent child couldn''t think of.

    Sure enough, the next moment I heard Meng Han say, "My mother has been kind to my uncle and my cousin for more than ten years."

    She frowned and said with some distress, "Oh, how can I tell you?"

    Shu Yu added tea to her teacup, "Drink some water and talk slowly."

    Meng Han moistened his throat, put down the teacup, and his thoughts became much clearer.

    "Sister Shu Yu, you may not understand. My mother is very kind to my uncle. Not only now, but before she got married, she treated my uncle as a son. It was obvious that my uncle was only two years younger than my mother. This situation has been maintained until now, my uncle has something to do, she went to help without saying a word."

    Shu Yu understood, "Fu brother demon."

    "What help the younger brother devil?" Meng Han was stunned for a while, but the next moment he realized what she meant, and nodded again and again, "Yes, yes, it''s almost like this, she has helped her brother to the point of becoming a devil."

    It''s not that she is exaggerating, because the Meng family is in a good condition because Uncle Meng drives the **** bureau.

    At least it''s much better than Uncle Tao''s. Uncle Tao''s family is just an ordinary farmer in the village, but because of the Tao family, now the Tao family not only bought a house in the county town, but also lived a prosperous life.

    You can tell by looking at Tao Qin, if there is no Tao Shi and Meng family, where would Tao Qin look like a delicate and weak girl like a lady.

    It was fine before, the Tao family had a better life, so the Tao family was relieved.

    But since Meng Pei and Meng Yunzheng returned to the Meng family, Tao Shi was afraid that the two of them would scramble for the Meng family''s property, and intensified their efforts to dump things at the Tao family.

    Now it''s even more extreme. The Tao family has taken a fancy to Meng Yunzheng, who has a promising future. Without a word, Tao''s will match him and Tao Qin, regardless of whether Meng Yunzheng is engaged or not.

    Meng Han looked at her mother as if she was stunned. If this goes on, the family will be scattered sooner or later.

    Although she didn''t like her mother''s temperament, she didn''t want her good home to be ruined like this.

 Chapter 1419ï¼š As if Meng Yunzheng was already their family

    Chapter 1419 As if Meng Yunzheng was already their family

    As he spoke, Meng Han felt more and more uncomfortable.

    She took a deep breath, "Actually, when my uncle and cousin first came back, I didn''t like them either, and even resisted them. Because I already have an uncle who is lying on our stomach and sucking blood, I don''t want to have another one."

    "My mother kept saying in our ears that they came to divide the property and drive us out. But after the uncle left, my cousin said that he was going to take the imperial examination, and I felt empty in my heart. They didn''t want to rely on my father at all, unlike my uncle. I began to yearn for my uncle to stay, maybe this way, someone could restrain my mother, and my uncle would not always come to the house and cry poor. "

    However, the uncle left, and as soon as the uncle went to the ground, they couldn''t wait to leave the Meng family.

    Her mother was overjoyed, but she still suspected that this was just a trick by Meng Pei and his son, just to make her less wary. Therefore, she desperately moved things to the Tao family, she felt that the Tao family was the safest.

    If it wasn''t for her father''s absence of darts at home during that time, her mother would have been even more extreme.

    Later, Meng Yunzheng came back and said he was coming back to take the county exam.

    Everyone in the Meng family is not optimistic, and so is Meng Han. Because the Meng family has never produced a person who is good at reading for so many years.

    As a result, Meng Yunzheng won the county case and gave Meng''s family a big face.

    Uncle Meng couldn''t be more happy, that was when the Tao family came up with Meng Yunzheng''s idea. When Tao Shi heard this, he thought it was a good idea, but he didn''t even think about the fact that he already had a fianc¨¦e.

    However, Meng Yunzheng came directly to Fucheng after the results of the county examination came out. Tao thought about waiting for the results of his prefectural examination to come out.

    The result is another desk.

    The Tao family couldn''t be more excited, as if Meng Yunzheng was already a member of their family.

    When the results of the mansion test came out, Uncle Meng came to the mansion. At that time, Tao Shi wanted to come together, but unfortunately during that time, the temperature difference between morning and night was large, and Tao Shi was caught by wind chill and naturally couldn''t go out.

    But that doesn''t stop her and the Tao family''s plan. After returning to the hospital this time, she will follow whatever she wants.

    Meng Han said, "I didn''t plan to come. After all, I don''t know my cousin very well, so it feels weird to come here rashly. But my mother brought my cousin, and I was worried that something would happen, so I started arguing. We want to come together. Just in time, I also took the opportunity to ask my cousin for an idea. "

    Who knows, the cousin''s fiancee is actually there, and the cousin is completely at a disadvantage in the fight against her.

    Meng Han was so happy that she almost laughed out loud. She was obviously Tao''s daughter, but she was looking forward to Tao''s deflation.

    "Sister Shu Yu, I really can''t help it. She gave my cousin my eating toys when I was a child, and when I grew up, she gave my clothes and jewelry to my cousin. I cried and made trouble, and almost ran away from home. But I Mother will only think that I am making trouble unreasonably, she thinks that I am ignorant, and she does not know how to have a good relationship with my uncle''s family, and my uncle will be my backer in the future."

    What is the backing? The blood-sucking worms are about the same. Whoever wants to take them, she is better than having an uncle and a family.

    After listening to Shu Yu, he became thoughtful, "It stands to reason that this matter should be resolved by your father. Your mother moved things from her husband''s house to her mother''s house, and the person who is most capable of stopping her is your father, right? It''s better for you to tell your father than to tell me."

    However, talking about this, Meng Han wanted to cry even more.

 Chapter 1420ï¼š I hate Meng Yunzheng the most

    Chapter 1420 The most hated Meng Yunzheng

    "Sister Shu Yu, you don''t know, my father, when he was in danger before, was my grandfather who saved his life."

    Shu Yu suddenly realized that, with Uncle Meng''s temperament, this life-saving grace is more important than Mount Tai. He is a particularly loyal person. The Tao family''s grandparents are gone, and the Tao family''s uncle has no ability, so it becomes his responsibility.

    And looking at the current situation of the Meng family, Dow''s actions are not too extreme to touch Uncle Meng''s bottom line.

    Meng Han smiled bitterly, "My father himself is a generous character. I told him that my mother gave all my things to my cousin. My father thinks it''s nothing, and he can buy it for me without him."

    Shu Yu patted her on the shoulder, "I understand that the joys and sorrows of human beings are not the same. The things you buy again will not be the same, and the meaning will be different."

    "Sister Shu Yu, you, your words really reassure me. When I tell others about this, they can''t understand my mood at all, they just think I''m stingy, and only you know my sadness." After she went to Uncle Meng''s side to complain a few times, it didn''t work, so Meng Han gave up.

    What''s more, Uncle Meng has been out darts all the year round, and Meng Han is very happy every time he comes back, and he can''t bear to bother him with these things.

    But her feelings for Uncle Tao were nothing but disgust.

    "Your father can''t be trusted, what about your brother?"

    "My brother... My brother can understand me a little bit, and many of his things were sent to my uncle''s house by my mother. He also hated what my mother did. But he was sent to study by my father when he was a child. Every day He went out early and returned late, and later he lived directly in the school, and he was not as badly abused as I was. Moreover, as he got older, he became more and more like his father. As long as his mother''s actions did not touch the bottom line, he would also be open-minded. One eye is closed. And..."

    Meng Han said, silently raising his eyes to look at Shu Yu.

    The latter raised his eyebrows, "And what?"

    "And the person my brother hates the most right now is his cousin."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    "Why? Does he still think Ah Yun will take the family property from him?"

    Meng Han shook his head, "That''s not true, didn''t I say it just now? My brother is studying, but like the rest of the Meng family, he is not a student at all. It''s my father who thinks that studying is important, so let him pass the test anyway. But my brother took the exam twice, not only did he fail the exam, but he also fell ill. Last year, my father gave up and let him take the exam for the last time this year.

    "Who knows, in the second half of last year, my cousin came back and said that he wanted to take the exam. This year, he won the county case in one fell swoop. Although my brother fell off the list, my father seemed to see hope. Continuing to study, I also spent a lot of money to send people to the school with the strictest management. My father thinks that my cousin is so powerful, which shows that the old Meng family still has the talent for reading, and my brother can do it with hard work. "

    Shu Yu almost spit out a mouthful of water. He doesn''t know if the Meng family has any talent for reading. The problem is that Meng Yunzheng doesn''t have the blood of the Meng family.

    Well, she now understands why Meng Han''s brother doesn''t like Meng Yunzheng.

    It was hard to see that he was about to be freed. When Meng Yunzheng came, his hopes were completely dashed.

    On this point, Shu Yu expressed sympathy for him.

    Children from other people''s families are always easy to attract hatred.

    "Sister Shu Yu, do you think you can do anything?" Meng Han asked expectantly.

    She just can''t rely on her parents and her brother, so she can only find other allies.

 Chapter 1421ï¼š hard to manage

    Chapter 1421 Not easy to manage

    Shu Yu was silent for a long time after hearing this, then shook his head at Meng Han, and sighed, "For a while, I don''t know what to do."

    Meng Han was a little disappointed, but he didn''t have to ask why.

    Shu Yu patted her on the shoulder, "Okay, let''s think about it slowly, it''s getting late, go to bed first, I have something to do tomorrow."

    "Um."

    Meng Han stood up dejectedly, climbed onto the bed and went to sleep.

    Shu Yu sat on the spot and drank two more sips of tea. In fact, to solve the Tao''s problem, it is difficult to say, it is not difficult or difficult, there are always ways.

    But this is a matter of the Meng family, and it really has little to do with Shu Yu.

    Even if Meng Han asked her to think of something, she would not be able to say what the other party said.

    The two of them just met, who knows if she can tell the truth?

    It is better to ask Meng Yunzheng what he meant.

    Shu Yu rubbed his shoulders, got up and stretched, then walked back to the bed and fell asleep.

    Sleepless nights.

    The next morning, Shu Yu went to talk to Meng Yunzheng while Meng Han was washing.

    The latter does not seem to be surprised, "What she said is true, my aunt really thinks of her younger brother wholeheartedly, and cares for her nephews and nieces more than her own children. You said ''brother-in-law'', this is The words are quite appropriate."

    He laughed and nodded in agreement.

    Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll his eyes, "Then don''t care about this??"

    Meng Yunzheng shook his head, "It''s hard to manage."

    Tao''s problem, the most critical point lies in Uncle Meng''s body, which is Uncle Meng''s family affairs.

    Even if Meng Han has grievances and disgust, it should be Uncle Meng or her brother Meng Qi.

    Meng Yunzheng, a ''pseudo-nephew'' who just returned to the Meng family and was unfamiliar with them, it would be inappropriate to mix it up.

    Shu Yu shrugged, "Understood."

    However, they didn''t plan to get involved in the Meng family''s family affairs, but the Tao family had a great idea to get involved in the two of them.

    As soon as their words fell, Uncle Meng came with Tao Shi and Tao Qin.

    The three of them came early, and they still carried the breakfast they bought outside. There were many kinds of wonton noodles and buns.

    These are all bought by Uncle Meng. In his eyes, Meng Yunzheng is a junior, or a child who is still studying and has no income. He had already spent money on a big meal last night.

    The food, clothing, and clothing of the people behind him should be the responsibility of his uncle.

    He happily put everything on the table, then went to ask Meng Han, "Did you trouble your cousin and Shu Yu last night?"

    Meng Han felt inexplicably guilty when he thought of what he said last night while holding Shu Yu for so long.

    But Shu Yu said as he passed by, "No, sister Ahan is very good."

    Uncle Meng was delighted, "That''s good, come, come and have breakfast first."

    Shu Yu took a bun to eat and glanced suspiciously at Tao Shi and Tao Qin.

    Strange, these two... a little too quiet, they didn''t say a word since entering the door.

    Not only that, but there was a smile on his face, and his attitude towards her was even more kind. Compared with yesterday, it was like a different person.

    What''s wrong with this?

    After breakfast, Meng Yunzheng said that he was going to buy something on the street, "Tomorrow I will go back to Chenggu County to pay homage to my mother. Since I have been admitted to a scholar, I should tell her the good news."

 Chapter 1422ï¼š heart out words

    Chapter 1422 The words of the heart

    Meng Yunzheng planned to go up the mountain by himself when he returned to the county seat. After seeing his mother, he wanted to go back to Jiangyuan County. Before that, he had all his things in order, and he would not have to stay in Chenggu County.

    Uncle Meng thought it was right, and asked Shu Yu to accompany him.

    At this moment, Tao Shi, who had not spoken for a while, suddenly said, "Head of the family, please make a list for them. Otherwise, these two young people will not know what to buy. You know these things, write them down, Don¡¯t miss out on buying.¡±

    "Alright, Yunzheng, let''s go to the study, my uncle wrote it for you."

    "Okay." Meng Yunzheng led Uncle Meng to the study.

    As soon as they left, Tao Shi turned his head and instructed Meng Han, "You go and make a pot of tea for your father and your cousin."

    Shu Yu, "I''ll go."

    "Let her go." Tao Shi smiled and held Shu Yu, "Ahan is not too young, but she doesn''t have any eyesight. It''s time for her to exercise so that she doesn''t really think of herself as a young lady."

    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows, she is now more curious about what Dow is going to do.

    So she didn''t say anything, but Meng Han gave her a worried look. From what she knew about Tao Shi, she always felt like her mother was going to make trouble.

    But Tao Shi pushed her out of the main room, and it was a serious business like making tea. She couldn''t refuse, so she went to the kitchen.

    In this way, Uncle Meng and Meng Yunzheng went to the study, Yingxi and Cheyen went to feed the horses and carriages, Meng Han went to the kitchen to make tea, and there were only three of them left in the main room.

    Tao Shi finally let go of Shu Yu''s hand, and her and Tao Qin''s original smiling expressions were suddenly put away, as if their faces had changed, which was extra dramatic.

    Shu Yu looked at the two of them, "Does Auntie want to tell me something?"

    "Yes." Tao Shi nodded, then looked serious and serious, "Shu Yu, I know that I said something yesterday that made you unhappy, and the owner also told me after returning to the inn, let me talk to you about it. You get along well and say that you are Yun Zheng''s future wife after all, and will be the Meng family in the future."

    "As for me, I''ve also thought about it carefully. Since it''s a family, as an elder, I can''t help but say something."

    Shu Yu looked at her pretentious appearance and nodded, "Auntie can say what she wants to say."

    Tao Shi sighed, "You can also see that Yunzheng is very good at reading, and he has even earned three grades in primary and middle school when he first participated in the imperial examination. With his grades, he will be an official sooner or later, right? ?"

    No, Ah Yun''s future plan is not to be an official.

    But Shu Yu didn''t speak, just looked at her quietly.

    Tao said, "As for my aunt, I have come here, and I have seen a lot of things. With Yunzheng''s future achievements and appearance, he is definitely not something in the pool, and it is possible to honor him as a prince. But you see. Look, which of the court officials in the past is not the one with three wives and four concubines?"

    "Let''s not talk about the officials of the court, that is, as long as anyone with a bit of fame, there is no shortage of confidantes around him. Women are desperate to pounce on him."

    "You are now engaged to Yunzheng, but this engagement is useless. When he becomes an official, Shangfeng will also reward his woman. Yunzheng has to accept it if he doesn''t accept it. There will be a lot of things in the future, you We have to face it sooner or later, right?"

    Shu Yu laughed, "So my aunt wanted to tell me this? So that''s why my aunt tried so hard to match Tao Qin and Ah Yun?"

    She said and glanced at Tao Qin.

 Chapter 1423ï¼š Shu Yus backhand is a slap

    Chapter 1423 Shu Yu''s backhand is a slap

    Tao Qin lowered his head slightly and said in a low voice, "Miss Lu, I know I''m not as good as you, you are a villager and your status is more noble than me. But my aunt is Meng Gongzi''s aunt, so we naturally have a layer of scissors. Constant relationship. Miss Lu, I am willing to serve Young Master Meng with you."

    "But I don''t want to."

    "Miss Lu, why did you refuse so quickly? What my aunt just said was not wrong, she..."

    Before Tao Qin finished speaking, Tao Shi, who was standing by the door, suddenly coughed lightly.

    The next moment, Shu Yu saw Tao Qin raised his head, looking like he was about to cry, raised his hand and slapped his face with a slap, and then fell to the ground.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Tao Shi rushed over, squatted beside Tao Qin, and asked sharply, "Lu Shuyu, what are you doing to beat someone?"

    The corner of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, and the three of Uncle Meng walked in.

    "What''s wrong, what''s wrong?"

    Tao Shi pointed at Shu Yu and said angrily, "The head of the family, you have to decide on Aqin. She is so deceiving. Aqin just accidentally bumped her and was slapped by her, pitiful Ah Qin is still ill."

    Uncle Meng looked at Shu Yu in astonishment, and then looked at the taoqin lying on the ground.

    Tao Qin covered his right face, tears were falling down, it was extremely miserable.

    Uncle Meng was puzzled, "This, Shu Yu, did you really do it?"

    Before she could answer, Tao said loudly, "That''s fake? Yesterday, she said that she went to smash her grandmother''s house with an axe. I thought she was exaggerating and scaring people, but I didn''t expect that she really If you say you hit someone, you will hit someone without any scruples."

    Shu Yu smiled and saw Tao standing up with the crying Tao Qin.

    She suddenly turned her head and called, "Yingxi."

    "Miss." Yingxi was at the door, and he entered in three or two steps.

    Shu Yu rubbed his wrists and said to her, "You help my aunt to rest for a while."

    "Yes." Yingxi stepped forward and pulled Tao Shi aside.

    Tao Shi''s eyes widened, "What are you doing? You let go, let me go."

    But she was Yingxi''s opponent who practiced martial arts. She felt severe pain in her wrist, and she could only stagger a few steps to the side.

    Who knows the next moment, Shu Yu suddenly stepped forward and raised his hand.

    ''smack'', slammed heavily on Taoqin''s face.

    "Ah..." Tao Qin screamed, this time it was so painful that she took two steps back and fell directly to the ground.

    Tao''s shouting stopped, Meng Han covered his mouth subconsciously, Uncle Meng was about to step forward, but Meng Yunzheng reached out and stopped him.

    In the main room, there was silence.

    Shu Yu looked down at the taoqin and looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction.

    Then he turned his head to look at Tao Shi, smiling all over his face, "Auntie, do you see it? If I really hit someone, at least for this sake, I wouldn''t even leave a mark, then I would be too ignorant. used."

    Tao looked at her in shock, but she never thought that not only did she not explain, but she actually moved her hands in front of everyone.

    Shu Yu flicked his wrist and looked back at Meng Han, "Sister Han, I heard that you have practiced martial arts, right?"

    Meng Han opened his mouth and nodded unconsciously.

    Shu Yu taught her, "Since you have practiced martial arts, you will always have more strength than your cousin. If she insists on your things next time, crying, complaining, etc. is useless, you just directly Hit, hit twice if you don¡¯t behave well, hit three times if you¡¯re not good enough, just hit if you¡¯re afraid, understand?¡±

 Chapter 1424ï¼š You dare? !

    Chapter 1424 Do you dare? !

    Meng Han swallowed hard, but his eyes gradually lit up.

    "Ming, I understand."

    Why didn''t she think that there was such a way.

    Looking at Tao Qin, who has always acted like a spoiled child and said kind words can make her mother stand by her side unconditionally. At this moment, her face was red and swollen and she was sitting on the ground trembling. Meng Han couldn''t tell how happy she was.

    The next moment, Tao Shi screamed, shook off Yingxi''s hand, hugged Tao Qin, and burst into tears.

    "My hard-working Aqin, since childhood, no one dared to hit you, how dare she, how dare she hit you so badly."

    Shu Yu was embarrassed to hear it, as if Tao Qin was her daughter.

    Tao suddenly raised his head and looked at Uncle Meng with red eyes, "Master, are you just watching? She hit Aqin, you saw it with your own eyes."

    Uncle Meng opened his mouth, he was really confused about the situation in front of him.

    Meng Yunzheng explained to him, "Uncle doesn''t need to feel embarrassed, A Yu just feels that he can''t live up to Miss Tao''s slander. Since she said that A Yu beat her, then implementing her statement is an explanation to each other."

    Uncle Meng, "..." Huh? explain?

    He looked at Meng Yunzheng with complicated eyes, the latter was serious, as if he didn''t think there was anything wrong with what he just said.

    Shu Yu also turned around and said to Uncle Meng very sincerely, "Yes, Uncle, you don''t have to feel embarrassed. This is a conflict between the two of us. Miss Tao still wants to covet Ah Yun even though she knows that A Yun is my fianc¨¦. She, then you should bear the consequences. A slap is just a slap, I think it is still light, after all, for such a shameless woman, it should be immersed in a pig cage. "

    Uncle Meng''s eyes widened, "Coveted, coveted Yunzheng???"

    Shu Yu nodded, "She said it herself just now, that she wanted me to abdicate and become a virtuous person. She said that I was just a peasant girl, and even if I was named a xiangjun, I would have no power or power, and I was not qualified to be A Yun''s wife. After all, he has a future in the future. Boundless. But she is different. Her aunt is Ah Yun''s aunt, and her uncle is Ah Yun''s uncle. No matter what, she has a constant relationship and has a natural advantage. Her aunt and uncle will definitely help her. I know each other a bit, so don''t make trouble with each other."

    She said and raised her head, "I just saw it, my aunt really helped her. Then... What about you, uncle? You also think that I am not worthy of Ah Yun, so let me quit my relationship with him and give it to your niece. place?"

    Uncle Meng was trembling with anger, "Nonsense, how could I help her? You and Yun Zheng are the upright fiancee couple who exchanged Geng Tie''s name. No one is allowed to destroy, you are Meng recognized by my eldest brother and Yun Zheng. Daughter-in-law, no one can compare to you."

    Shu Yu looked relaxed, "I can feel at ease if Uncle can say that."

    But Tao Shi and Tao Qin almost smoked their heads. They never thought that these words that were originally inverting black and white should have been said when they complained, but now they were blocked by Lu Shuyu.

    Tao Qin endured the pain and shouted, "Uncle, don''t listen to her rumors, I never said those words at all."

    Shu Yu smiled, "Oh? Is that so? Then you dare to say that you don''t covet Ah Yun at all, don''t you want me to give you his fiancee status? You dare to swear that you have any unreasonable thoughts, It''s just like the sky is struck by thunder, the face is completely destroyed, the intestines are pierced and the stomach is rotten, can''t you die? You, dare, do you?!"

 Chapter 1425ï¼š Angry Uncle Meng

    Chapter 1425 Angry Uncle Meng

    Tao Qin gasped, of course she didn''t dare.

    These days, most people still have a very religious and cautious attitude towards vows. What''s more, what Shu Yu said was too ruthless. What day was struck by thunder, and his intestines were pierced. Thinking about Tao Qin, he couldn''t help shivering.

    But everyone was looking at her, and Shu Yu still had a gentle smile on her face.

    Tao Qin suddenly did not catch his breath, rolled his eyes, fell backwards, and fainted.

    Tao Shi was shocked, "Aqin, what''s the matter with you Aqin?" She called twice, then turned her head and glared at Shu Yu angrily, "It''s all you, Aqin is already ill, you still do it Hit her. Let me tell you, if there is something wrong with Aqin, I will never let you go."

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Dizzy? It''s okay, I happened to have learned a little medical skills, and I have experience with dizziness. Don''t worry, I''ll wake her up."

    After she finished speaking, she stepped forward and stepped on the fingers of the terracotta piano on the ground.

    The latter shivered obviously, and Shu Yu laughed even more.

    She squatted down and was about to go among the people who were playing the taoqin.

    "What are you doing? Stop it." Tao Shi wanted to stop her, but Shu Yu squeezed her wrist with a little force, and Tao Shi cried out in pain.

    Shu Yu threw off her hand and accurately pressed it on the taoqin.

    Tao Qin was not a very persevering person. She had been trampled on her hand and her foot had been so painful that she almost jumped up, but now Shu Yu was trying to scrape off her skin, which Tao Qin could endure. Strange to live.

    She woke up with an "ah" sound.

    Shu Yu clapped his hands, "Look, isn''t this all right?"

    "You, you..." Doshi looked at her with hatred.

    Shu Yu, "Okay, Miss Tao, you can continue to swear."

    Tao Qin dared to swear, and immediately jumped into Tao''s arms and began to cry.

    Uncle Meng, standing in the main room, had blue veins on his forehead. He was just out of love and trust for his wife and niece, so they were a little selfish and didn''t like Shu Yu.

    But that doesn''t mean he''s stupid. Uncle Meng has seen tricks like Taoqin for many years.

    Seeing Tao shi looking at him again and wanting him to call the shots, Uncle Meng shouted sharply, "Enough!"

    "Dang, head of the family."

    Uncle Meng said with a sullen face, "Do you two still have any sense of shame? It makes sense to destroy Yun Zheng''s marriage, right? I didn''t like him earlier, but now I know he''s promising and I want to pounce on him, how can there be in the world? Such a cheap thing!! You two get up for me and go back to Chenggu County with me now."

    Tao Shi''s eyes widened in disbelief, "Master, what did you say? Ah Qin is still ill..."

    "What''s the disease? I think she still has the energy to act as a demon, but it doesn''t look like she is sick at all. I just said that there is also a medical center in the county town with skilled doctors. Come to Fucheng. Feelings come with the idea of ??destroying other people''s marriages."

    The more he talked, the angrier he said, "You have to mess with Yunzheng''s good life, and you will be satisfied if you make a mess in the family, right? A young girl, if she does something bad, she just wants to be depraved. Vixen, you really disgrace the Meng family''s Tao family."

    Shu Yu thought: The three words fox spirit are really over the top, and the appearance of the taoqin is at most a toad.

 Chapter 1426ï¼š take home

    Chapter 1426 Take it home

    What Uncle Meng said was a bit serious, Tao Shi and Tao Qin were stunned and looked up at him in disbelief.

    Uncle Meng took a deep breath and said to Meng Han, "Go and pack up, we''ll go home now."

    "Okay, okay, Dad." Meng Han nodded again and again, swallowed, and hurriedly slipped away.

    Only then did Uncle Meng turn around and said to Meng Yunzheng apologetically, "Yunzheng, I''m sorry. I thought you passed the academy exam, but the family came to congratulate you. It was so lively and lively. You brought trouble. Uncle will go back first, don''t worry, I won''t let anyone ruin your marriage. "

    For Uncle Meng, although the Tao family was his brother-in-law, his father-in-law saved his life. But it''s still not as good as Meng Pei''s eldest brother. Back then, their brothers depended on each other for life. Everything they had today was given to them by their eldest brother. As for Tao Qin, they naturally couldn''t compare to Meng Yunzheng''s close nephew.

    What''s more, what Tao Qin did today made Uncle Meng even more shameless.

    If such a person marries Yun Zheng, won''t he hold him back in the future?

    It seems that after returning home, he has to have a good talk with his brother-in-law.

    Uncle Meng exhaled, then turned to Shu Yu and said, "You and Yunzheng are doing well, this is because your aunt is not doing it properly, my uncle is definitely on your side, looking forward to you and Yunzheng getting married in the future. You have been born for a lifetime. You were chosen by Yun Zheng, my uncle knows that Yun Zheng has a good eye, and you are also a good girl."

    Shu Yu laughed. Regarding Uncle Meng, apart from disapproving of his attitude towards Tao Clan Tao Shi, she respected him in other respects.

    "Thank you uncle."

    While speaking, Meng Han had already packed up and came over, "Father, are you leaving now?"

    "Let''s go." Uncle Meng walked over to Tao Shi and pulled him up.

    Tao Shi struggled, "What are you doing? I''m not leaving, Aqin is still ill..."

    "You don''t leave, right? Don''t come back after that." Uncle Meng''s face was sullen, still a bit aggressive.

    He has been traveling for many years, and he naturally carried some bandit anger.

    When Tao Shi saw him like this, he was inexplicably a little scared. After all, he didn''t struggle any more, and was pulled out of the yard by Uncle Meng.

    Cheyen has been very clever to lead the carriage to the door, Uncle Meng let the two get on the car, Meng Han fell at the back, waved at Shu Yu excitedly, and quickly got in.

    As soon as the man sat firmly, Uncle Meng shook the reins and left without any nonsense.

    In just a moment, the Meng family, who was still lively and noisy just now, was so quiet.

    Shu Yu turned his head and looked at Meng Yunzheng, "Just like that... gone?"

    "You still want to keep them for dinner?"

    Shu Yu said happily, "That''s not true, it''s quite sudden, so what are we doing now?"

    Meng Yunzheng looked at the time, "Go shopping on the street."

    "All right."

    Meng Yunzheng took the list written by Uncle Meng just now and took Shu Yu to go shopping.

    Yingxi was guarding the door at home, so when Aunt He came over with a large basket of vegetables, she saw her alone.

    Aunt He was stunned, and when she heard Yingxi said that Uncle Meng''s family had left, she was even more surprised, and then lowered her eyes to look at the vegetables in the vegetable basket - did she buy too much?

    The ones I bought last afternoon didn¡¯t burn, and today I have another big basket. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to go bad on such a hot day.

    Aunt He was very worried.

 Chapter 1427ï¼š Strange phenomenon

    Chapter 1427 Strange phenomenon

    After Meng Yunzheng bought everything, he planned to return to Chenggu County to worship Song Xin the next day.

    Shu Yu didn''t go. After all, he wasn''t married yet, so it wasn''t appropriate to go to the ancestral tomb of the Meng family. In addition, the Tao family was over there, and she had just been upset, and she didn''t want to contact them anymore.

    So the two negotiated, and Shu Yu was waiting for him to come back here in the small courtyard.

    But she was still a little worried, so before Meng Yunzheng left, she explained very cautiously, "You have to protect yourself well."

    Meng Yunzheng laughed, "Don''t worry, you can still protect yourself. You can stay at home and I will be back tomorrow afternoon at the latest."

    Although he didn''t plan to stay at Meng''s house, he was admitted to the Xiucai, and the candidates of the same period had to walk around. There is also a scholar who is on bail for him, and he has to come to the door to thank him, so I am afraid that he will not be able to come back today.

    Shu Yu watched Meng Yunzheng and Cheyen leave, and when they were completely gone, she called Shang Yingxi out to go shopping.

    Speaking of which, she has been here for so many days, but she has not visited Changjin Mansion properly.

    It was already evening on the first day. On the second day, I went to Zhongjia Village to find Master, and when I came back, I met Uncle Meng''s family again. Yesterday, I accompanied Meng Yunzheng to buy things, and he also walked with a purpose and a route.

    Therefore, she really doesn''t know how this huge Changjin Mansion compares to Dong''an Mansion.

    Shu Yu explained to Aunt He, "We may eat outside at noon, and Aunt He doesn''t have to prepare our meals."

    "Hey, okay, let''s go for a stroll, our Changjin Mansion is very lively."

    Shu Yu and Yingxi went out for a walk, strolled all over the nearby alleys, and then went to the street.

    Changjin Mansion is indeed much more prosperous than Dongan Mansion, and she began to consider opening a shop here.

    Meng Yunzheng had told her before that the instant noodles she prepared for him attracted the attention of many people during his exam, and many candidates had asked him about it.

    Meng Yunzheng introduced it, but everyone was busy continuing the exam. I heard that the Changjin Mansion has not yet bought it, and it was fresh food.

    But now that he is a junior, his every move will probably become the focus, especially what he eats and wears during the exam will be told by others.

    Instant noodles are the most suitable for exams. You can eat them dry and brew them. I think they will become popular here in a few days.

    Shu Yu thinks that opening a noodle shop here should have some sales.

    It''s just that she is really unfamiliar with Changjin Mansion. If she wants to do business here, she must at least do market research.

    But she didn''t stay here for long this time, and I''m afraid she will be leaving in two days.

    Never mind, let''s see the situation in the next two days.

    Shu Yu began to purposefully observe the surrounding shops and stalls, went to the inn restaurant to listen to gossip, and even visited the vegetable market.

    Then she accidentally discovered a very strange phenomenon, Changjin Mansion... It doesn''t seem to be as prosperous and lively as it seems on the surface.

    There is a big gap between the rich and the poor here, the rich are very rich and the poor are very poor.

    The rich spend money like flowing water, and the banknotes thrown out at random, Shu Yu felt extravagant and wasteful when he saw it.

    The poor sold themselves in pairs at the tooth bank for a bite to eat, serving as slaves and maids.

    Shu Yu frowned, and thoughtfully returned to the small courtyard.

    Aunt He was absent-minded when she saw her having dinner, and couldn''t help asking her, "Does the girl think the food is not to your taste?"

 Chapter 1428ï¼š runaway

    Chapter 1428 Running away from home

    Shu Yu returned to his senses, smiled and shook his head, "No, the food made by Aunt He is delicious."

    After she finished speaking, thinking that Aunt He was a local, she couldn''t help but ask, "Aunt, when I passed by the door of Yaxing earlier, I found that many people were selling themselves. Is there something wrong with Changjin Mansion? ?"

    Aunt He was stunned for a moment, then shook her head, "No, there has been no major incident in Fucheng recently except for the hospital test. Girl, don''t be surprised, in places like Yaxing, there are often many people selling their sons and daughters for a bite to eat. of."

    Of course Shu Yu knew that, but there were too many people.

    She lives in Dong''an Mansion, and has been to Beijing City, Huajiang Mansion, Shangyang Mansion, and Linzhang Mansion. Except for Shangyang Mansion and Linzhang Mansion, where she only stayed for one night, she stayed in the other three places for a few days or a period of time. time.

    Unfortunately, she has been to all three tooth shops.

    These three tooth shops are not as exaggerated as the Changjin Mansion.

    Changjinfu, there is nothing special about it.

    Shu Yu couldn''t figure it out, but it didn''t have much to do with her. She didn''t pay much attention to it except that she felt strange and temporarily stopped the idea of ??opening a shop here.

    But the next morning, she went out for a walk again, and she couldn''t help but go to the dental office.

    The number of people coming and going in the teeth is a little less than the previous day, but the number is still more than she imagined.

    Shu Yu returned home again with confusion.

    In the evening, Meng Yunzheng came back.

    To Shu Yu''s surprise, in addition to Meng Yunzheng, there was also Meng Han.

    Meng Han was obviously very happy. As soon as she got off the carriage, she rushed in front of Shu Yu and said cheerfully, "Sister Shu Yu, I''m going to Dong''an Mansion with you."

    Shu Yu blinked, looked at her in confusion, and then looked at Meng Yunzheng.

    The latter didn''t seem very happy, "I met you on the road."

    Meng Han took Shu Yu''s hand pitifully and said, "Sister Shu Yu, don''t drive me away, I''m homeless now. You don''t know, Tao Qin provoked me again this morning, and I couldn''t bear it for a while. Stop, hit her, and I ran out."

    It was the first time she played the taoqin, and she was excited and a little worried, afraid that her mother and uncle would catch her and scold her.

    But she doesn''t know many people. Most of her relatives are in Chenggu County. The only people who can go to seek refuge are uncle and brother hall.

    So she held a salute and waited for Brother Hall at the gate of the city. However, despite his cousin''s appearance, he looked elegant and gentle and polite, but his heart was really cruel. He didn''t even see her and left.

    Meng Han almost vomited blood, but she had already left, she couldn''t go back, she had to follow her to Fucheng with just one breath.

    She went out of the city gate by herself and came all the way to the Fucheng. It doesn''t matter, her cousin doesn''t take her away, she goes to sister Shu Yu.

    It''s just that Meng Han was young, and it was the first time he went out alone, and he was quickly targeted by others.

    Someone kidnapped her directly on the road, that is, Meng Han''s skill is good, and that didn''t let those people succeed.

    But there were too many people who took photos of flowers, and Meng Han couldn''t stand it. Just when he was about to be taken away, Meng Yunzheng appeared, and then Meng Han was brought along.

    Shu Yu looked at Meng Han, no wonder she was in a mess when she came down just now, looking like she rolled over on the ground.

    She quickly asked Aunt He to help boil some water, and let Meng Han take a bath first.

    When Meng Han entered the room, she asked Meng Yunzheng, "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 1429ï¼š I have doubts

    Chapter 1429 I have doubts in my heart

    Meng Yunzheng rubbed his forehead, "Just as she said, she wants to go with us to Dong''an House."

    After a pause, he raised his eyes and glanced in the direction of the room, lowering his voice, "It''s okay to leave, the Tao family and Meng family have been in a mess these days. She''s not having a good time at home."

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, "What did you do?"

    "It''s nothing, it''s just that after returning to Chenggu County yesterday, the county magistrate invited him to have a meal and said a few words by the way."

    The Chenggu County magistrate has rewarded the candidates who have passed the examination for talents, not to mention Meng Yunzheng, who even won the honor of the junior and junior high school students? He is an official of the imperial court anyway, so he still knows a little about Meng Yunzheng''s origins.

    This person will definitely not be in the pool in the future, and the county magistrate will also treat him with special treatment. It is normal to invite him to dinner.

    However, while chatting, Meng Yunzheng revealed his recent troubles inadvertently, and only mentioned the Tao family.

    He didn''t want to do anything to the Tao family, he just didn''t want the Tao family to use his name to act outside. As far as Taoqin and Dow are doing today, this situation will happen 100%.

    If he was just bragging about him, it would be fine. If the Tao family directly claimed him as a future son-in-law when he was not in the county seat, it would not be very good.

    Just in case.

    At that time, besides the magistrate, the master and the master were also present at the feast. In fact, there was no need for the magistrate to do anything. Meng Yunzheng just told them that his relationship with the Tao family was not good, and that what the Tao family did had nothing to do with him, so that was enough.

    Shu Yu glanced at him sideways and gave him a thumbs up silently.

    "However, if the Tao family encounters trouble, Uncle will not leave it alone."

    Meng Yunzheng said calmly, "Unfortunately, my uncle received an important emergency dart this morning and needs to be escorted by him in person. He has already left Chenggu County."

    Shu Yu, "..." She knew.

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, "Now the Meng family is with Tao Shi, Meng Qi is studying, Meng Han ran out, and my uncle went out for darts again. If something happens, only Tao Shi can solve it by himself."

    And if the Tao family can''t solve it, the Tao family must blame her.

    Meng Yunzheng just wanted to let Tao and the Tao family understand that if there was another time, it would be very easy for him to deal with them.

    Although he doesn''t care about the Meng family''s affairs, he doesn''t mind creating some conflicts for them when necessary.

    Shu Yu raised his head and smiled at him.

    Then he talked about the scene he saw in Yaxing, Meng Yunzheng was stunned for a while, "According to you, it is indeed a bit abnormal. And in the daytime, on the way to Meng Han, he met Paihuazi, directly on the official road. Dare to kidnap people. It stands to reason that with the scale management of the Changjin Mansion, such a problem should not arise."

    Today''s human trafficking is more common, but it is also divided into legal and illegal.

    Legal transactions are generally conducted between official and private teeth, while illegal transactions are carried out in secret, even if one emerges one after another. How can there be direct actions on official roads where people come and go? This has reached the point of lawlessness.

    Meng Yunzheng thought for a while, "I will send a letter to Qi Lie and tell him about the matter here. If they can make time, they may find someone to investigate."

    Do you want to tell Qi Lie?

    "Do you have doubts in your heart?"

    "Yes." Meng Yunzheng nodded, "I am a little concerned about the black market."

 Chapter 1430ï¼š leave the lease

    Chapter 1430 Resignation and Leaving

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t know if there was a black market in Changjin Mansion, and he was indeed unfamiliar with it.

    Although he has lived here for a few months, he has been preparing for the exam during this time, and he will occasionally walk around the street, and he will not go to the streets and alleys like Shu Yu, and he will not go to the Yaxing.

    He mostly exchanged knowledge with the candidates of the same period, or occasionally visited the Xuetang Academy here.

    Therefore, what he sees is not necessarily Shu Yuduo.

    This aspect of human trafficking is even less clear. However, the black market is where people buy and sell.

    Dare to forcibly kidnap people on official roads, the first thing Meng Yunzheng thought of was the black market.

    Speaking of the black market, the two fell silent.

    "What''s the matter with you?" When Meng Han came out, he saw the two of them standing opposite each other, looking up at the sky with a sad look.

    Shu Yu turned around and said, "Have you washed it? Just in time, let''s have dinner."

    "OK."

    Meng Han took Shu Yu''s hand and jumped towards the kitchen.

    We are leaving tomorrow. That night, Meng Yunzheng and others packed up quite late before going to bed.

    They didn''t have a lot of things, most of them were books carried by Meng Yunzheng. After coming to Changjin Mansion, they also bought some of them.

    Fortunately, the carriage is spacious, but it can fit all. Meng Yunzheng gave the rest of the purchases that he couldn''t take away directly to Aunt He.

    Aunt He was very excited, the things that Young Master Meng used were not cheap, even if there were not many things, it was a great thing for her.

    She felt that it was so worthwhile to help Young Master Meng during this time.

    Meng Yunzheng asked her to put away what she wanted, and she would just move it out tomorrow.

    Aunt He nodded again and again, and on the second day, she even asked her son and daughter-in-law to help carry things.

    took the two of them to clean up the inside and outside of the house. When the landlord came to collect the house, the whole courtyard was completely new.

    The landlord is very satisfied, not only satisfied that Meng Yunzheng takes care of his house, but also satisfied that this is a young scholar.

    Therefore, he refunded all the rent for these months to him.

    Meng Yunzheng is welcome. He knows that when he leaves, he will not worry about renting the house. Even if the landlord doubles the rent, there will be more people renting it.

    The landlord was very happy, probably because he wanted to get closer to Meng Yunzheng, and insisted on pulling him to talk before anyone left.

    Seeing this, Shu Yu simply walked over to Aunt He and handed Aunt He a red envelope, "This is what A Yun asked me to give to you, saying that I''ve been bothering you for the past few months. Now we''re leaving, in the future I don''t know when it will be goodbye, but this is for you, just be happy."

    Aunt He was embarrassed to take it, but after hearing Shu Yu say it was a joy, she still accepted it after thinking about it.

    "Then, my aunt will thank you. You and Mr. Meng are really too polite, and I have taken advantage of being a servant for Mr. Meng. Mr. Meng is easy to talk, and he is generous. I have also been to other people''s homes to do things, Meng The son is the kindest person I''ve ever met."

    Aunt He really likes this fianc¨¦e. She speaks politely and does things thoughtfully. She never treats her as a servant who will come and leave when she is called.

    Even when they occasionally go shopping and buy some snacks, they will invite her to eat with them.

    Knowing that she has young grandchildren at home, she even bought candy for her to take back.

 Chapter 1431ï¼š short one-sentence letter

    Chapter 1431 A short one-sentence letter

    Because the host is kind to her, Aunt He also reciprocates and works hard.

    Now that Meng Yunzheng and the others are leaving, Aunt He is really reluctant.

    So when I came here this morning, I also prepared some specialties here for the two of them to bring.

    After Shu Yu gave the red envelope to Aunt He, Meng Yunzheng happened to call her, "Ayu, go."

    It''s not early, and if they delay any longer, they won''t be able to catch the next town before dark.

    Shu Yu waved to Aunt He and went out to get on the carriage.

    Aunt He stood at the door of the small courtyard, watching the landlord lock the door and leave, sighed involuntarily, feeling a bit lonely for no reason.

    Her son and daughter-in-law greeted her, "Mother, let''s go, go home."

    Who knows, Aunt He waved her hand, "You guys go back first, I still have something to do here, leave that small stool, I''ll sit here."

    The son and daughter-in-law looked at each other very puzzled.

    "Mother, Young Master Meng and the others are gone, what else do you have to do?"

    "Hey, don''t worry about it, I won''t go back today anyway."

    The two of them didn''t ask anything, they could only go home with their things first.

    Aunt He sat at the entrance of the small courtyard with a small stool, and chatted with the neighbors to pass the time.

    After more than an hour, a horse suddenly ran over in front of him, and immediately sat a young man, sweating profusely.

    After the horse stopped at the gate of the small courtyard, the boy immediately turned over and looked at the courtyard in front of him, as if to confirm that he was right, and quickly ran forward to knock on the door.

    "Anyone? Meng Yunzheng, are you there?"

    Aunt He hurriedly stood up and took a few steps forward, "This little son, little son, are you here to find Young Master Meng? Are you from the Meng family?"

    The boy was stunned for a moment, turned his head to look at Aunt He, "I am indeed from the Meng family, who are you?"

    "I''m Aunt He who originally helped Young Master Meng."

    "So you are Aunt He." The boy exhaled, "I''m Meng Yunzheng''s cousin Meng Qi, who came to find my cousin."

    "But Young Master Meng, this Young Master Meng family has been gone for a while."

    Meng Qi''s eyes widened, "Leave? Everyone left?"

    "Yeah, you see, the yard has been retreated, and the chain is locked."

    Meng Qi looked down and saw a large lock on the door strikingly landed on the knocker. He was so anxious just now that he didn''t even pay attention to it.

    Meng Qi''s face changed slightly, he turned around and was about to leave.

    Aunt He hurriedly stopped him, "Young Master Meng, wait a minute. Although Young Master Meng has left, he left a letter and asked me to give it to the person who came to find Miss Meng Han."

    "letter?"

    Aunt He took out the envelope from her sleeve and handed it over.

    Meng Qi thanked him and hurriedly opened it up.

    The letter contained a single line - Meng Han followed me to Dong''an Mansion, and when he arrived, he would ask his father to write a letter back to report safety.

    A piece of paper is just such a sentence, short and outrageous.

    Meng Qi gritted his teeth, clenched the letter tightly, and formed a ball.

    But anyway, seeing this letter and knowing that his sister is safe, Meng Qi was still relieved.

    He calmed his breath, raised his head and asked Aunt He, "Did they say anything else before they left?"

    Aunt He thought for a while, "I didn''t say anything else, but Young Master Meng murmured, saying that the person who was looking for Miss Meng Han would come last night. If she arrived last night, she would be able to bring Miss Meng Han back. ."

 Chapter 1432ï¼š Munch

    Chapter 1432 Meng Qi

    Meng Qi heard the words, his facial muscles tensed violently, his lips pursed to death.

    Yes, Meng Han actually left a letter at home when he ran away from home.

    She left yesterday morning, and the letter was discovered by Dow at noon.

    If he had been chased at that time, he would have been able to get to Fucheng before the gate was closed last night.

    However, after seeing the letter, Tao Shi not only did not pursue it, but even got angry, blaming Meng Han for being ignorant.

    She felt that her daughter became unruly after a trip to Fucheng. Tao Qin was ill and was slapped by Shu Yu and wronged. She was almost forced to bring her back.

    After came back, Tao wanted to comfort her, knowing that she liked a jade flute that her daughter had just acquired not long ago, so she wanted to give it to her.

    That jade flute was brought to her by Uncle Meng when she came back a few months ago. Meng Han is very precious.

    Tao Qin was also envious when he saw it. This time, he had the opportunity to get it, and he was naturally very happy.

    Tao asked Meng Han to reluctantly give up his love and forgive Tao Qin. Meng Han almost died of anger. Thinking of the slap that Shu Yu threw and the words he said, Meng Han was about to move, and without saying a word, he hit the taoqin.

    Tao Shi had a seizure on the spot, and subconsciously slapped him back, but Meng Han was good and agile, so he escaped.

    But Tao Shi''s missed slap still completely chilled Meng Han''s heart.

    She didn''t want to stay with Tao Shi at all, let alone recognize this mother.

    But even so, Meng Han wisely left a letter before leaving to prevent them from looking for her everywhere.

    Who knew that Tao Shi was still angry and didn''t want to look for it at all. She even thought that Meng Han was just playing a child''s temper. Why did she go to Fucheng to find her brother? With her small body that has never traveled far, how can she have the courage to go out? , totally impossible.

    Dow was not worried, so he just delayed until the evening.

    Meng Han hadn''t come back yet, so Tao finally got anxious. She hurriedly went to Meng Qi, who was studying in the academy, to discuss countermeasures with him.

    Meng Qi was stunned when he heard it. His younger sister was thirteen years old. The farthest place she had ever been was Fucheng, and she went with her family, but now she ran out alone?

    Unlike Dow, Meng Qi was very concerned about this younger sister.

    He was going to chase after him without saying a word, but the city gate was already closed, and Meng Qi didn''t have the ability to let someone open the door for him.

    He almost tossed and turned in the inn next to the city gate all night, hoping that nothing really happened to Meng Han, hoping that she was indeed with Meng Yunzheng and rested in the palace safe and sound.

    When the city gates opened early this morning, Meng Qi was the first to rush out, heading straight for the Fucheng.

    Therefore, Meng Qi''s expression was very haggard at this time, and the red blood in his eye sockets was also very obvious.

    Fortunately, Meng Han was fine, he sat on the steps with some relief and rubbed his forehead.

    Aunt He was a little worried about him, "Are you all right?"

    Meng Qi raised his head, smiled at her, waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, I''ll take a break."

    "Then are you going to chase Young Master Meng? It''s been an hour since they set off."

    Meng Qi shook his head, "No, you may not be able to catch up with him."

    Although he doesn''t like Meng Yunzheng, the ''child from someone else''s family'', he has to admit that he is relieved that Meng Han is with him.

    This man is a scholar. He has traveled to many places. With him, Meng Han might be able to take the opportunity to gain knowledge.

    But after this incident, Meng Qi had a very clear understanding of Tao''s attitude towards his uncle''s family.

    Mother did go too far this time.

    If it continues, this family must be scattered.

 Chapter 1433ï¼š Meng Han, who has never seen the world

    Chapter 1433 Meng Han, who has never seen the world

    Meng Han didn''t know that he left this trip and changed not only himself, but also his elder brother''s attitude towards Tao and the Tao family.

    At this moment, she was sitting in the carriage with excitement, looking at the scenery outside.

    Meng Han is different from Meng Qi. Although she has also learned some boxing and kung fu, but because she is young and a girl, Uncle Meng will never take her out for darts. On the other hand, Meng Qi, even though he wanted to study, he went out twice with Uncle Meng to learn about the world and strengthen his training.

    For Meng Han, who has never traveled far, after leaving Changjin Mansion, she is like a bird that leaves the cage, and the sky is high enough for the bird to fly.

    She had a lot of problems along the way, and everything she saw was very strange.

    Shu Yu had nothing to do, she answered whatever she asked, so that Meng Han felt that Shu Yu was knowledgeable and understood everything, and the admiration in her eyes almost overflowed.

    But she is a little afraid of Meng Yunzheng now. I don''t know if she ran away from home that day, but when she met Meng Yunzheng, she was ignored by him. Later, the experience of meeting Paihuazi was too profound, and she was completely unable to understand this cousin''s temperament Combined with his appearance.

    She felt that her cousin, who was gentle and kind on the surface, was actually a devil.

    So she mostly stayed with Shu Yu.

    However, sometimes she is very aware of current affairs. Every time she sees her cousin entering the carriage, she immediately goes out to ride.

    Now they have a spacious carriage and two horses.

    Meng Yunzheng and Cheyen usually rode to the side of the carriage, but occasionally Meng Yunzheng wanted to stay with Shu Yu and talk, so he would come to the carriage.

    Meng Han quickly went down to ride a horse. Anyway, she was very skilled at horseback riding, and the scenery she saw while sitting on the horse was different.

    Shu Yu watched her chatteringly leaning over to Cheyen to ask him what to say, couldn''t help laughing, pulled down the curtains, and asked Meng Yunzheng, "It stands to reason that Meng Han is also the eldest lady of the escort, why isn''t there a maid by her side? "

    "It is said that there were originally." Meng Yunzheng leaned on the soft pillow, his body swayed slightly, "The maid has a good relationship with her, and Meng Han stayed with the maid for the most part and had a deep relationship. As a result, Tao Feng from the Tao family fell in love with her earlier this year. That maid, want to take her as a concubine."

    Meng Han of course refused, but she was not allowed to decide this matter, and the deed of betrayal was in Tao''s hands.

    Does Tao want to reward a maid to his nephew as a concubine? What''s more, she felt that the maid was not worthy of her nephew.

    Meng Han was so angry that she cried, but the maid had been by her side for so many years, how could she have to keep her.

    She went to ask Uncle Meng, but Uncle Meng was on her side in this matter, and he even thought it was very absurd.

    Tao Feng is Tao Qin''s younger brother. He is even younger than Tao Qin, and he is only fourteen years old this year.

    Uncle Meng felt that finding a woman so early to take a concubine would not be good for his health or the reputation of the Tao family, so he did not agree.

    What''s more, that maid is by Meng Han''s side, not an object. If she wants to get married, at least her daughter should agree to it.

    This matter was rejected by Uncle Meng, but Tao made a fuss, and in the end it didn''t come to an end.

    But Meng Han felt that Tao Feng would not let it go, so he quickly found a reliable person and married the maid while the iron was hot.

    After that maid got married, Meng Han didn''t look for it anymore, anyway, there was a wife at home to work.

    "This is the real reason why Meng Han thought of me to discuss ideas against the Tao family."

 Chapter 1434ï¼š go do something

    Chapter 1434 Going to do something

    Shu Yu suddenly realized, she just said, Meng Han encountered Tao Qin robbing things when she was a child, why did it break out until now.

    It seems that the Tao family''s actions have touched her bottom line and she can no longer bear it.

    Shu Yu sighed, "Every family has a scripture that is difficult to read." It would be very rare to meet a reasonable family member, otherwise, it would be a miserable day.

    "Sister Shu Yu." Meng Han rode his horse to the side of the carriage, his face flushed and his eyes sparkling, "I heard Cheyen say that you have such a large field of sunflowers, which is very beautiful, and there are no sunflower fields in the entire dynasty. , this is the only one, isn''t it? Can I go see it then?"

    Looking at her excited and yearning appearance, Shu Yu said regretfully, "I''m afraid you won''t be able to see it now. Half a month before I came to Changjin Mansion, the sunflowers had just been harvested. Now even if they are replanted, at least three It will take months to grow up."

    "Huh?" Meng Han was really disappointed, three months, can she stay in Dong''an for three months?

    But I missed it this time, I don¡¯t know when I will see it in the future. She listened to Cheyen''s description, but she wanted to see it too much.

    Meng Han''s eyes rolled, wondering if she could hold on for so long.

    Shu Yu saw that she rode away again and shook her head with a smile.

    They walked very slowly on this trip, and since they were not in a hurry, they did not want to wrong themselves.

    Especially in the few days that she came here, Shu Yu was driving so fast that she was about to suffer internal injuries. This time, she mostly lay lazily in the carriage and walked slowly.

    And it''s summer now, the weather is very hot, it''s a pain to travel at noon, and they will all take advantage of the coolness before going on the road.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng would occasionally run for two laps on horseback, and would stop for a picnic at a suitable place.

    Meng Han has never experienced such a life, and has maintained great enthusiasm along the way.

    But this decadent day has passed for a long time, and it is also very boring. When they approached Dong''an Mansion, several people wanted to get home as soon as possible, so they speeded up all of a sudden.

    "It''s finally here." When he saw the gate of Dong''an Mansion, Shu Yu stretched and let out a big breath.

    Meng Han stuck his head out, "Is this the Dong''an House? Sister Shu Yu, it''s still early, shall we go back to Jiangyuan County?"

    "No, let''s stay overnight in Dong''an, I have something to do."

    "What''s the matter, I''ll accompany you." Meng Han regained his energy.

    Just before Shu Yu refused, Meng Yunzheng said directly, "You don''t need to go, stay at the inn."

    Meng Han, "..."

    Well, when my cousin spoke, Meng Han still didn''t dare to refute it.

    She looked at Shu Yu pitifully, but the latter did not respond to her gaze.

    She is going to Dongqingguan this time. By the way, let''s see Xiao Shi. The less people know about Xiao''s whereabouts, the better. Meng Han is young and doesn''t know anything, so don''t take her there.

    Meng Han thought that Meng Yunzheng would also go with Shu Yu, but after a few people put their things down at the inn, Shu Yu only left with Yingxi.

    Meng Han was very happy, it seemed that her cousin was a knife-mouthed tofu-hearted, afraid that she would be afraid of being alone in an unfamiliar place.

    Who knew that just after the luggage was settled, Meng Yunzheng said to Cheyen, "Look at her, I''m going out to do something."

    Meng Han, "..."

    I''m sorry, but she''s being self-indulgent.

 Chapter 1435ï¼š Fragrance Garden is closed

    Chapter 1435 Fragrance Court is closed

    Shu Yu rode a carriage, rested for a while at the inn, and set off.

    The carriage drove all the way through the streets and alleys toward the south gate. Shu Yu opened the curtains and looked at the street along the side. He was very satisfied to see the words new instant noodles written on the door of the two stores.

    It seems that during her absence, instant noodles have gradually opened up the market in Fucheng.

    Shu Yu was very happy, but just as he was about to put down the curtains, his hand slammed.

    "Yingxi, walk slowly."

    The speed of the carriage slowed down instantly, and Shu Yu looked at the Piaoxiangyuan in front of him with a surprised expression on his face.

    "Why is Piaoxiangyuan closed at this time?"

    As far as Shu Yu knew, only when the emperor died at the end of last year, the Piaoxiangyuan was closed for a few months.

    When she left Fucheng some time ago, this place was already open for normal business. Why is the door closed now, and there is no girl upstairs, the door even looks a little depressed, it seems to have been abandoned.

    Yingxi asked in a low voice, "Miss, did something happen to Master Miao?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "Probably not." As her master said, even if there was no such person as Master Miao in Fucheng, he would still have no problem living a life without food and clothing.

    She was thinking about whether to go to Master Miao''s house, but looking at the direction of the carriage, she gave up.

    Miao¡¯s family is in the west of the city, and it will soon be at the south gate of the city. It would be too time-consuming to detour, so let¡¯s talk about it after returning from Dongqingguan.

    Yingxi accelerated, and the two quickly left the city and went straight to Dongqingguan.

    What Shu Yu didn''t expect was that although she didn''t go to the west of the city, she just entered the gate of Dongqingguan and saw Mr. Miao.

    Master Miao also saw her at a glance, and was stunned for a moment, "Mr. Luxiang?"

    Shu Yu put incense sticks in the Taoist temple, then walked out with Master Miao and boarded the tree-shaded pavilion not far away.

    Also accompanied by Master Miao''s wife and daughter, this is the first time Shu Yu has seen them.

    Piaoxiangyuan was closed, and Shu Yu thought that Master Miao would be in a bad mood, or at least look decadent. After all, it is an industry that has been in operation for many years, so it will have an impact if it is closed more or less.

    I didn''t expect not only that, but Master Miao looked very peaceful, and her wife and daughter looked very happy.

    Several people sat down in the pavilion. Master Miao''s daughter was too young to sit still and wanted to play. Miao''s wife took her hand and went outside the pavilion to watch the squirrels jumping up and down in the forest.

    Shu Yu heard the delicate laughter of the little girl in his ears, and couldn''t help but feel relieved, and the doubts in his heart naturally came out.

    "I came from Fucheng just now and saw the door of Piaoxiangyuan was closed."

    Master Miao was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "It''s been closed for half a month."

    "That¡­¡­"

    "Liu Ru and a group of girls were dug up by other brothels. I see that the rest of the girls are either average-looking or old, or they can''t help themselves and are not very willing to accept customers. Naturally, Piaoxiangyuan has no business, so I asked. What they meant, they gave a severance package and closed the Piaoxiangyuan."

    Shu Yu was puzzled, "Why did Liu Ru do this?"

    Isn''t this old man a capable man of Master Miao? After so many years, just leave?

    Master Miao thought for a while, "Probably see that I want to find other ways to make a living, and I don''t care about Piaoxiangyuan, so she has a sense of crisis. No matter how good others are, it is not impossible to follow. of."

    Shu Yu, "..."

 Chapter 1436ï¼š Mr. Miao

    Chapter 1436 Master Miao

    Master Miao just smiled and didn''t say any more details.

    Liu Ru was indeed raised and cultivated by him alone. At the beginning, he saw that she was ruthless and ambitious. I used to think that she was very good, but I didn''t expect her ambitions to be too big, and Piaoxiangyuan couldn''t tolerate her anymore.

    If you open the Qin Lou Chu Pavilion, there is no clean hand under your hands, and it is impossible for all the girls in it to sell themselves in earnestly.

    Some people were persecuted and their innocence was destroyed and had to stay there.

    Liu Ru is very proficient in this aspect, and it can be said that he is even more handy than Master Miao.

    But now, Master Miao is looking for other business. Since last year, this brothel has basically been ignored. Even Liu Ru was forbidden to use extreme means to force unwilling girls to sell themselves.

    As a result, the business of Piaoxiangyuan will inevitably be affected.

    Liu Ru was in a turbulent mood and was unwilling. The other owners of the Qin Lou Chu Pavilion came to look for her. After a few times, Liu Ru just followed them away.

    Master Miao did not stop him, but Liu Ru really betrayed him. Even if he is not so extreme in his actions now and his temperament has changed a lot, he can''t tolerate this kind of thing.

    What''s more, Liu Ru not only left by herself, but also took away most of the girls in Piaoxiangyuan, and even poured dirty water on Piaoxiangyuan before leaving.

    Master Miao felt that Liu Ru was floating. He really thought that his temper had improved and he would be unscrupulous.

    But Mr. Miao has all the means that he should have, so although Liu Ru went to other brothels, life is not very easy now.

    But these, there is no need to tell Shu Yu.

    Master Miao just looked at his wife and daughter not far away, "It''s even better if the Piaoxiangyuan is closed. Although there is no money to be earned, life seems to be enriched a lot."

    used to open a brothel and often had to meet and discuss with Liu Ru.

    Liu Ru has been in the brothel for a long time, and her behavior is inevitably a little amorous, and her wife thinks that the two of them are hooked up.

    Husbands and wives have always been estranged. Master Miao didn¡¯t take it seriously before. He didn¡¯t marry a wife because he liked it.

    Later, Piaoxiangyuan was closed, and Miao''s wife thought he was uncomfortable, but she took good care of him during that time. The couple had a rare open heart and chatted a lot, and Master Miao also admitted that he had nothing to do with Liu Ru.

    He wasn''t very interested in women''s sex. He had wives and concubines at home, so he wouldn''t touch women in brothels.

    After the relationship with his wife eased, Mr. Miao felt the warmth of the family after a long absence. In the past, he only felt at home when his sister was around.

    Later, although he got married and had children, his heart was still empty and had no real feeling.

    In his current life, his thoughts have changed drastically.

    Shu Yu looked at Master Miao''s expression, and probably guessed something, she was noncommittal. Master Miao is a prodigal son, but he has done a lot of crimes before.

    Therefore, Shu Yu and Master Miao were destined to be unable to talk to each other.

    Fortunately, Mr. Miao only briefly talked about the Piaoxiangyuan, and he still cared about the situation of his sister Changming Lantern.

    "I don''t know if Lord Luxiang has any news about the Lord of the Eastern Qing Dynasty, and when will she come back."

    Shu Yu retracted his gaze and pursed his lips, "Master probably won''t be back in a year or two."

    "What? So long?"

    "But I met Master not long ago, and I also told Master about you."

    Master Miao stood up abruptly and asked excitedly, "What did the spectator say?"

 Chapter 1437ï¼š The peaceful Xiao

    Chapter 1437 The Xiao Shi who became peaceful

    Shu Yu saw that he was in a hurry, and he didn''t give up, and told Dongqing Guanzhu''s decision.

    When Master Miao heard this, he exhaled a long breath, and sat back on the stone bench in a daze, the corners of his mouth slowly pulled apart, looking relieved.

    After a while, he stood up again and said to Shu Yu, "I know that the East Qing Guanzhu will agree, it is all thanks to Luxiang Jun''s intercession, Miao is here to thank Luxiang Jun for your help."

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "Master Miao is very polite. Master also asked me to tell Master Miao a few words."

    She told him what the Eastern Qing Guanzhu had said.

    Master Miao was silent for a long time after hearing this.

    After a long while, he raised his head and smiled, "The spectator is worthy of being the spectator, she is right, and now this Dong''an mansion, I am afraid that the character Miao has already been forgotten. After many years of business, it is about to decline. At first, I was really anxious and irritable. , I figured it out later. If I can let my sister live, I have nothing to say. But I know this is impossible. Now that those wicked businesses are not involved, I can also let my sister live in Jiuquan. Take it easy."

    It''s fine now, he doesn''t feel as tired as before.

    What''s more, now that his elder sister Changming Deng is on his mind, he will have nothing to worry about in the future.

    Shu Yu still wanted to see the Xiao family, so after clearing his doubts, he said to Master Miao, "Since Master Miao happened to be in Dongqingguan today, then wait for me. I''ll go to Senior Sister Qiu, Master Miao''s intentions will be conveyed to her. Master Miao will discuss with Senior Sister Qiu himself at that time to see whether to move the ever-bright lantern over today, or choose a better day to do it."

    Master Miao''s eyes lit up, "Okay, then I will trouble Lu Xiangjun."

    Shu Yu nodded, got up and went to the main hall.

    Senior Sister Qiu was as busy as ever, but seeing Shu Yu coming over, she still explained the work of other Taoist nuns and went to the wing to talk to her.

    "Last time you said you were looking for the Guanzhu, but did you find it?" Qiu Daogu poured her a glass of water and asked with concern.

    Shu Yu nodded, "I see, and I talked to Master for a while. Master asked me to bring a letter and give it to Senior Sister."

    Qiu Daogu was a little surprised, but she didn''t expect that she really found someone.

    She hurriedly took the letter, opened it and read it.

    There is not much content in the letter, except for the matter of Miao Master, it is to explain some things in the view.

    Qiu Daogu put it away after reading it, "It''s done, I''ll handle this."

    "Master Miao is just outside the hall. Senior Sister, discuss with him. I''ll go to the backyard to see my friend."

    Daoist Qiu waved her hand, "Go, eat here at noon?"

    "it is good."

    Qiu Daogu went out, and Shu Yu saw that Master Miao was eager to talk to her, so he didn''t go there, turned around and walked towards the backyard.

    Goodbye to Xiao, and found that her temperament is different from the last time.

    The first time I saw Xiao Shi, he was still proud of himself.

    The last time I saw Xiao Shi, she not only became thin, but her whole person became decadent and depressed, trembling with fear.

    Today''s Xiao family is extraordinarily peaceful.

    It seems that this Taoist temple is a very suitable place for her to recuperate, regardless of body and mind.

    Mr. Xiao poured her a cup of scented tea, "I picked it myself in the back mountain. The weather was hot, and it was dried in a short time. It''s very fragrant. You can try it."

    Mrs. Xiao is the eldest miss of Mrs. Xiao, and she has also been professionally taught in tea making. It is really rare for Shu Yu to drink such authentic and mellow tea.

 Chapter 1438ï¼š Mr. Miao is in trouble

    Chapter 1438 Mr. Miao is in trouble

    Shu Yu took a drink and then asked about her physical condition.

    Xiao Shi said with a smile, "Doctor Zhao has come here three times again, and he took my pulse just two days ago, saying that the recovery is very good, and after taking the medicine a few times, the residual poison will be almost cleared. Look at me, I am fat. A lot."

    I did gain some weight, but compared to the beginning, I was still thinner.

    It''s just that he''s in good spirits, and he''s no longer frightened by his gestures.

    "It''s not bad here, right?"

    "Very well, Zheng Daogu and the others take good care of me, Ayu, thank you."

    Shu Yu enjoyed the usual sip of tea again, "Don''t be so polite, I''m also happy to see you getting better. If anything happens, just tell me directly."

    Who knew that just after she finished speaking, Xiao shi really showed a look of hesitating to speak.

    Shu Yu paused and put the teacup on the table, "What''s wrong?"

    Mr. Xiao pursed his lips and said hesitantly, "I want to ask, did you receive a letter from the capital?"

    Shu Yu suddenly realized, "You want to ask about your parents, right?"

    Mrs. Xiao nodded quickly, she is all right here, but her parents are still in prison. She has seen the viciousness of the Xiao family, for fear that her parents will be poisoned.

    "I didn''t receive the news from the capital." Shu Yu regretted and comforted her, "After all, sending news carries a certain risk, and the reason for not doing anything to the adults is to protect you more. In fact, No news is good news. If something happens to your parents, Lord Xiang will always tell you. Now that everything is calm, it means they are all well."

    Mr. Xiao thought about it, it was true.

    "You''re right, I''m too anxious."

    After seeing Shu Yu, Mrs. Xiao felt inexplicably calm, and then asked about Meng Yunzheng''s exam.

    "A lot of people came to the Taoist Temple some time ago, most of them are family members of the candidates. Some of them passed the test, and they came to make a promise. At that time, I was in a daze, and I don¡¯t remember the days. When I saw them coming to the Taoist temple, I remembered that Meng Gongzi was also a candidate this year, and I don¡¯t know what the result will be?¡±

    Shu Yu smiled, that little expression didn''t know how proud, "Little Sanyuan."

    Xiao Shi was overjoyed, "Really? That feeling is good, it''s a big happy event."

    Xiang Weinan took the imperial examination at the beginning, and his results were also very gratifying.

    The two of them obviously have a common topic, even though it is not their exam, but they can chat for a long time on this topic.

    It didn''t stop until noon.

    Shu Yu ate at Xiao''s side and planned to go down the mountain and return to the city.

    Arrived in the front hall, Qiu Daogu was unraveling the sign, and when she saw her, she nodded at her and told her to wait for a while.

    Shu Yu stood outside, and not long after, Qiu Daogu came out.

    "Has the matter of Master Miao been discussed?"

    Taoist Qiu nodded, "It''s already been agreed, the Miao Shizhu has picked a new day. After he wants to prepare the things, he will do another ritual here, and then move the ever-bright lantern to the patriarch''s seat."

    Shu Yu guessed that, given the importance Miao attached to his sister, he would definitely not do it hastily.

    She has already fulfilled the conditions negotiated with Master Miao, and she does not plan to take care of the rest. As long as the one-year period is up, he can resell the manor in the black market to Meng Yunzheng.

 Chapter 1439ï¼š Didnt you say dont care?

    Chapter 1439 Didn''t you say no to it?

    Shu Yu said goodbye to Qiu Daogu and took Yingxi down the mountain.

    She came out once, and Meng Yunzheng left again, and she didn''t know what Meng Han was doing in the inn.

    is mostly boring.

    And Meng Han, who was being remembered at this time, was so bored that he left the inn.

    Originally thought that her cousin let Cheyen look at her because she didn''t want her to walk around so as not to cause trouble, but she just tentatively mentioned that she wanted to go out for a walk, and Cheyen agreed.

    Meng Han was so happy, he quickly brought his pocket money and followed Cheyen out the door.

    In Meng Han''s eyes, Dong''an Mansion is very lively. After all, she has always lived in the county seat of Chenggu County. Compared with Fucheng, the county seat is still not enough to see.

    Meng Han saw everything very strange. At noon, he went directly to a noodle restaurant and ate instant noodles.

    She had seen this thing. My cousin brought a lot of it when he returned to Chenggu County for the exam, but he was very precious. Uncle Meng also said that it was his ration for the exam and should not be touched.

    So she only heard that it was delicious, but didn''t eat it.

    It''s time to try it this time.

    She not only cooked and ate a meal, but also bought two dry noodles to take away. After all, this dry meal is also delicious.

    Fortunately, Cheyen stopped in time, "Girl, this noodle cake is produced by Miss Lu''s family. You can go back to Jiangyuan County tomorrow and eat as much as you want. Why spend the money here? This noodle cake is not cheap."

    After all, it is a rare thing, plus the ingredients used are real, the price is indeed different from ordinary noodles.

    Meng Han is a pity, but think about it too. She is away from home now. Although she has brought all the savings she can bring, and her cousin doesn''t let her spend money on weekdays, she still has to save some money. After all, she plans to delay her return for a few months.

    Meng Han had enough to eat and drink, so he wandered around Dong''an Mansion.

    However, before she could go far, she suddenly saw a few people walking towards the alley ahead fiercely.

    Meng Han''s eyes widened, "Cheyen, Cheyenne, who are those people, they seem to be going to fight. Come on, let''s follow."

    "Hey, girl." Cheyen was helpless, so she could only follow up, and said in a low voice, "Girl is not familiar with Dong''an Mansion, so if you don''t know the situation, don''t worry about it."

    "I know, I''ll take a look." Meng Han is still very aware of how much he weighs.

    She quietly stood behind to see what happened. It should be fine.

    While they were talking, the two had already come to the entrance of the alley, and even if Cheyen didn''t let her see it, it was too late.

    Meng Han looked around and saw that those vicious people were bullying people. Two girls were blocked by them in the alley.

    The two girls, one big and one small, looked extremely helpless.

    Meng Han asked Cheyenne, "Do we really care? Or report to the official? I..."

    Before she could finish her words, Cheyen, who was beside her, changed her expression, dashed forward with a stride, and started fighting without saying a word.

    Meng Han only felt a gust of wind blowing by, and the hair on his forehead fluttered gently.

    She widened her eyes suddenly, "..." Didn''t she say she didn''t mind her own business? What do you mean faster than me?

    Just thinking about it, Meng Han saw a person running past Cheyen, going to catch the two girls.

    "Stop." Meng Han rushed over, kicked the man against the wall, and stretched out his hand to block the two girls.

 Chapter 1440ï¼š A Ning is blocked

    Chapter 1440 It''s A Ning who is blocked

    With Meng Han standing in front of the two of them, Cheyen was half-hearted, and he was free from restraint, and quickly knocked all of them to the ground.

    Those people probably knew that they couldn''t do anything about them, and stumbled to their feet and said angrily, "You wait for me."

    Then, enduring the pain, he quickly ran out of the alley.

    When they were all gone, Meng Han breathed a sigh of relief, then snorted and looked at Cheyen, "Didn''t you say you don''t care? What''s the matter, when you see the girl''s family, you are a hero to save the beauty?"

    Cheyen glanced at her, then walked over to the two girls behind her.

    Meng Han expressed his contempt for him. He was too indecisive. He couldn''t walk when he saw the girl. He might as well go back and talk about him.

    However, Cheyen suddenly squatted down and asked the young girl, "Miss A Ning, are you alright?"

    Meng Han was stunned, is this someone he knows?

    A Ning shook her head obediently and said with a smile, "I''m fine, I''m not afraid at all, these people are just looking to bluff."

    Cheyen laughed, "That''s good." He still knew that the little girl was brave, and he was relieved after seeing that she was not injured.

    Before he could stand up, Meng Han had already squeezed in and asked curiously, "Xiayan, do you know this little sister? Who is it?"

    Cheyen said helplessly, "This is A Ning, Miss Lu''s sister."

    Miss Lu''s sister? Meng Han''s eyes lit up, "Are you sister Shu Yu''s sister?! Sister A Ning, you look so cute. I''m Meng Han, and I''m Meng Yunzheng''s sister. We will be good sisters from now on."

    "Huh?" A Ning was surprised, Big Brother Meng''s sister? Never heard of it before.

    Meng Han was about to explain his identity, but Xia Yan stopped it in time, "Don''t be busy talking, girl, we have to get out of here. Those few people escaped, I don''t know if they will find help, find a safe place first. Let''s talk more slowly, okay?"

    Meng Han felt a little regretful, but he still stood up, suppressed the surging desire to speak, and nodded in agreement.

    Cheyen let out a breath, and then turned to look at the girl next to A Ning.

    The girl in front of thanked the two of them cautiously, and A Ning said, "This is Sister Xie, she is the female doctor of Renxin Medical Center."

    Renxin Medical Center is the medical center where A Ning, a curious female doctor, encountered the murder of the gangster when he first went there.

    Dr. Xie met at that time.

    At that time, Doctor Xie liked her very much and wanted to accept A Ning as his apprentice. Later, when he learned that she already had a teacher, he regretfully gave up, but he still gave her the address of her home.

    It¡¯s just that A Ning hasn¡¯t been there.

    This time, I followed Dr. Zhao, and I have been in Fucheng to detoxify Tan Dashao and treat diseases. Because I have to take medicines from time to time, it happens that Renxin Medical Center is the nearest big medical center to Tan¡¯s family.

    After going back and forth, A Ning and Doctor Xie are thoroughly familiar with each other.

    A Ning also likes Dr. Xie very much. When she has nothing to do, she goes to Renxin Medical Center to help with running errands by Dr. Xie¡¯s side.

    Doctor Xie also learned about many intractable diseases from Ah Ning that she had never seen before. She also did not expect that last year, Ah Ning, who could only bandage her wounds and start her hands, has not seen such great progress in a year.

    The two of them have reached the point where they can discuss medical skills with each other, which amazes her.

 Chapter 1441ï¼š came for me

    Chapter 1441 is coming for me

    Doctor Xie was particularly curious about A Ning''s master. She had met Dr. Zhao several times, but the other party only called herself a traveling doctor and did not intend to introduce in detail.

    But even if Dr. Zhao didn''t say it, Dr. Xie knew that this was a worldly expert with excellent medical skills.

    The illness of the eldest young master of the Tan family, the doctors in the entire Dongan mansion knew that the master and wife of the Tan family sought medical treatment everywhere, and had already seen all the doctors in the mansion, so naturally Dr. Xie also went to see it.

    It''s just that she can''t see anything, she just thinks that Tan Dashao is not an ordinary disease.

    But recently, I heard that Mr. Tan is getting better, but she didn''t know that Mr. Tan was poisoned. The Tan family is still keeping it a secret. After all, the murderer has not been caught.

    However, Dr. Zhao treated the illness of Dashao Tan, which shows that his medical skills are better than those of the doctors in Dongan.

    Doctor Xie took advantage of the fact that Dr. Zhao came to Renxin Medical Center, and asked a few questions about medical skills.

    No wonder she was rejected when she wanted to accept A Ning as an apprentice. Now that I think about it, she is indeed not qualified.

    Today, she and A Ning have a feeling of sympathy, and it is obvious that the two are twenty years apart in age.

    Today is her rare rest day. She originally wanted to take A Ning to go around the house, but unexpectedly, someone robbed her.

    Doctor Xie was also very unhappy in her heart. She said to Cheyen and the others, "Today''s incident is my fault. It scared A Ning. Those people came for me, and it was I who implicated her."

    Cheyen had already picked up A Ning, and the group walked out of the alley quickly.

    A Ning hugged Cheyenne''s neck obediently, turned her head and said, "Sister Xie, don''t blame yourself, I wasn''t scared, don''t worry."

    Meng Han thought she was so good, and reached out to hold her little hand.

    A Ning looked at her suspiciously, and Meng Han smiled at her.

    A Ning also laughed, Cheyen didn''t see the small movements of the two, she just frowned and asked Doctor Xie, "Are those people coming for you?"

    He thought it was for Doctor Zhao and A Ning. Cheyen also knew something about the poisoning of Young Master Tan, because he was afraid that the poisoner would be detrimental to A Ning.

    Doctor Xie nodded, "Yes, those people are the thugs of the casino." She said somewhat embarrassedly, "My father is a gambler, but he owes money to the casino and still can''t come up, so these people came to me, thinking about it. Let me pay him back."

    But how could she still? That man abandoned her and her mother and brother when she was a child. They have lost contact with each other for many years, and they have severed their relationship. Now that he came back suddenly, still want her to clean up the mess for him? impossible.

    Meng Han finally stopped looking at A Ning, and asked after hearing the words, "I heard that the thugs in the casino are very cruel. They didn''t achieve their goals this time, and they will find you next time."

    Doctor Xie said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I''m not a doctor for nothing, I have some contacts in Fucheng over the years, I know a lot of people, and I can still find someone to help the casino find people who owe money to pay back the money. In fact, they were just trying to scare me, trying to get me to hand over my money, and they didn''t dare to do anything to me."

    As a female doctor with excellent medical skills in Fucheng, Doctor Xie is very popular among powerful ladies.

    For some gynecological diseases that are not easy for male doctors to see, they prefer to find Dr. Xie.

    Dr. Xie has accumulated a lot of favors over the years, and this time the matter is still easy to solve.

 Chapter 1442ï¼š Is this a confidant?

    Chapter 1442 Is this a confidant?

    Cheyen was relieved after hearing this, "That''s good."

    While talking, several people also arrived at Renxin Medical Center.

    A Ning got down from Cheyenne''s arms and said to Doctor Xie, "Sister Xie, then you have to be careful and find someone to accompany you when you go home. I won''t go to your house to play today, I have to see me. sister."

    Doctor Xie said with a smile, "Okay, see you another day."

    "Well, then you turn around and tell Xiaoque and let him tell Master my whereabouts."

    Xiaoque is the maid of the Tan family. The Tan family takes great care of both Dr. Zhao and A Ning. Knowing that A Ning comes to Renxin Medical Center from time to time, they specially find a maid to pick her up and go back and forth.

    Not only did A Ning have a maid by her side, but Old Doctor Zhao also had a servant following him, so he could tell the servant to do anything at any time.

    Today, Xiaoque, the maid of the Tan family, sent A Ning to Renxin Medical Center. At first, Xiaoque would wait at the medical center, and then A Ning stayed for a whole day.

    After talking to Doctor Xie, A Ning turned to look at Cheyenne.

    Cheyen nodded at Doctor Xie and led her out of the hospital.

    When he went out, A Ning asked excitedly, "Is my sister in the inn? Are you with Brother Meng? There is news from Changjin Mansion that Brother Meng has passed the examination again. It''s amazing. The master said that with Brother Meng''s knowledge, there will be no problem in the exam for the champion in the future. The champion, then my sister is the wife of the champion."

    Cheyen couldn''t help laughing when she heard the little girl''s lively voice, but before he could answer, Meng Han couldn''t wait to speak.

    "Sister Shu Yu is not at the inn. She said she has something to do, but she will be back soon. So is my cousin, he also went out. Sister A Ning, did you know medical skills at such a young age? As expected of Sister Shu Yu. Sister, in the same line."

    A Ning slightly puffed out her chest, "Yes, I also think I''m smart and capable, but I have my sister''s blood on me."

    Cheyenne, "..." Why does this sound so wrong?

    Meng Han is still nodding forcefully, "Yes, yes, that''s called a sister who has a sister. Sister Shu Yu is erudite, talented, and elegant. She is a hero in women''s middle school."

    Xia Yan''s mind is full of question marks. It is true that Miss Shu Yu is capable and smart, but Meng Han has only known her for a long time. The biggest recognition of her should be that Miss Shu Yu slapped Tao Qin on the face, and with this slap, she Do you think that the other party is a hero in women''s high school?

    But A Ning had a deeply sympathetic expression on her face. She didn''t feel that Meng Han was exaggerating at all, and even intensified that Shu Yu boasted that there is nothing in the sky.

    The two girls, who were six or seven years apart in age, talked about each other in such a tacit understanding. On the first day they met, they began to introduce them as confidants. They started countless topics on Shu Yu, chatting along the way, and there was no summer at all. Opportunity to interject.

    He sighed faintly, not understanding what the girl was thinking.

    Fortunately, the three of them quickly arrived at the inn where they were staying. When they returned to the room, they didn''t see anyone. It seemed that neither Shu Yu nor Meng Yunzheng came back.

    A Ning was a little disappointed and could only wait in the room.

    Cheyenne went downstairs to get some snacks for them to eat. As soon as it was served on the table, there was a knock on the door.

    As soon as Cheyen opened the door, she saw Shu Yu standing at the door.

    "Second sister." A Ning''s eyes suddenly lit up, she stepped forward and hugged Shu Yu''s waist.

 Chapter 1443ï¼š Ding Yuehua is pregnant

    Chapter 1443 Ding Yuehua is pregnant

    Shu Yu was stunned for a while, then he recovered and smiled, "A Ning? Why are you here?"

    A Ning told the story of the gambling thugs she met on the road, just as Cheyenne Menghan had rescued them.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help frowning when he heard it, "Aren''t you hurt?"

    "No, second sister, I have the ability to protect myself now."

    When Ah Ning encountered a gangster who wounded someone with a knife at the Renxin Medical Center, she told Shu Yu that she not only wanted to study medicine but also practice martial arts. Meng Yunzheng was supposed to teach her after she went back, but he went to the capital to deal with Gongqiu not long after.

    After came back, Old Doctor Zhao also came back with him, and A Ning followed Old Zhao everywhere and never had the chance to be taught systematically.

    But she still insists on taking a period of time every day to do horse steps and practice basic strength.

    Although he can''t fight with people yet, Ah Ning people are flexible. Coupled with the unique life-saving means that Dr. Zhao has pondered over the years, A Ning is not so easy to bully even if he is out of the house alone.

    Shu Yu reached out and rubbed her head, "Second sister knows that you are powerful, but don''t try to be brave. If you can''t deal with it, run away."

    "I know." A Ning put her arm around her, "Second sister, did your trip go well?"

    "Smooth." She was pulling Shu Yu to sit down on the table and took the tea handed by the little girl, but asked her about her situation, "How about you? Are you still at Tan''s house with Dr. Zhao?"

    The little girl nodded, "Although Mr. Tan has no problems, he has suffered a great loss, and it will take at least a few months to get better. Mr. Tan and Mrs. Tan didn''t believe in others, so they stayed with a lot of money. Master, let Master help with conditioning."

    The word ''heavy gold'' was bitten by A Ning very hard.

    Shu Yu coughed lightly, even Old Doctor Zhao was left behind by a lot of money?

    "It looks like a lot of money."

    "Yes, the master said that the eldest sister is about to give birth, and it will cost a lot of money to raise a young apprentice and grandson. He will earn more." Speaking of which, Ah Ning lowered her voice, "Master said, I hope the eldest sister will give birth to a baby girl. , so that the master can find ten or eight maids to serve her, and she doesn''t have to do anything. If it''s a boy, it''s not easy to raise it like this."

    Shu Yu, "..." She suddenly hoped that the eldest sister would have a nephew.

    Shu Yu also wanted to ask if the murderer who poisoned Master Tan was found. After all, the poison was the same as the one in the Xiao family.

    It''s just that Meng Han is present, so I can''t say much.

    The two sisters turned their heads to talk about the situation at home, and immediately she knew that Ding Yuehua was also pregnant.

    During this time, Doctor Zhao also took A Ning back to Jiangyuan County. Shu You was pregnant. Even though Zhao Xi was by his side, Doctor Zhao always thought about it, and he didn¡¯t feel relieved if he didn¡¯t see it in person.

    The last time he went back, Ah Ning saw Ding Yuehua.

    Ding Yuehua got married at the same time as Daniel, but Daniel''s children have been born for several months, but she has not been born, and it has been a year and a half now.

    Ding Yuehua wasn''t in a hurry, she even asked Zhao Xi for help.

    Zhao Xi said that she and Fan Sanshao have no problems with their bodies, so they can relax and not be too tired, there will always be.

    In Shu Yu''s opinion, it''s only a year and a half, and it''s not very long. What''s more, they split up last year, and Fan Sanshao is going to start his own business again. One can imagine the busy situation, where can he have the energy to have children?

 Chapter 1444ï¼š Has the murderer been found?

    Chapter 1444 Has the murderer been found?

    Yes, others don''t think so.

    Don''t say anything else, just say that Ding Yuehua''s mother-in-law is not easy to get along with. Seeing that she has never been pregnant, what she said behind her back is unpleasant.

    means that the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law don''t live together, or else there will be trouble.

    In addition to her, there is also a grandmother who also joins in the fun.

    When Fan Sanshao and his wife separated, they bought a new house on Fenghuai Street not far from Shu Yu''s yard. At that time, the old lady wanted to live with them and moved back from the village in the suburbs.

    But after Ding Yuehua knew that the old lady abused Hua Xian, she understood that she was not as kind-hearted as she seemed, and of course she refused to take people over.

    As a result, the old lady became unhappy, and from time to time she asked Fan Sanshao, saying that there was no old man to look after her, and their young husband and wife didn''t understand anything. They haven''t conceived a child yet, so they must be in poor health. When she moved there, she could help take care of Barabara, who just wanted to live in Fan''s house.

    Fan Sanshao is an idea, and Ding Yuehua also told him about the old lady. Therefore, although the face is good-natured, the position of the husband and wife is the same.

    Seeing that she could not achieve her goal, the old lady said that Ding Yuehua could not give birth to a child, and Fan Sanshao had to give him a concubine, which made Ding Yuehua almost vomit blood.

    Shu Yu felt that it would be more difficult to conceive a child in such a dire situation.

    I didn''t expect it, now it exists?

    It''s just that A Ning said, "Her fetus is not stable. When my master and I returned home, the maid next to her happened to come over and ask the elder brother-in-law to see it. If the elder brother-in-law has something to do, Master and I went over. Master said that we couldn''t. If you are angry, you should pay attention to your diet, and you have prepared the medicine yourself, but I don''t know how it is now. But Sister Ding''s mother went to take care of it in person."

    Shu Yu frowned, Ding Yuehua''s pregnancy was really twists and turns.

    "Second sister, are you going back to the county tomorrow?" A Ning asked.

    Shu Yu recovered and nodded, "Yes, do you want to go home with me?"

    A Ning frowned, looking tangled.

    After a while, he sighed and said, "No, I''ll stay with Master for a few more days. Then I''ll sleep with you tonight, and will you take me back to Tan''s house tomorrow?"

    "Okay." Shu Yu touched her head, and the little girl laughed happily.

    Later, Meng Yunzheng came back.

    Shu Yu glanced at him, but the other party just shook his head.

    Shu Yu looked a little surprised, she knew what Meng Yunzheng was going to do.

    Regarding the abnormal phenomenon of people buying and selling in Changjinfu Yaxing, Meng Yunzheng sent the letter early, and now it is time for Qi Lie to reply.

    Meng Yunzheng went out to see if there was any news.

    Look at what he meant, Qi Lie''s letter hasn''t been delivered yet?

    There is no news from the capital, so they can only continue to wait.

    At night, Ah Ning really got into Shu Yu''s bed with excitement, the little girl couldn''t sleep and was chattering.

    Shu Yu took the opportunity to ask her, "A Ning, have you found the murderer who poisoned Master Tan?"

    The little girl leaned on her shoulder, shook her head, and her soft hair rubbed Shu Yu''s chin.

    "No, Master said, Master Tan made great efforts to find him, but he found a steward at home. The servant who served Master Tan and the helper in the kitchen who died earlier were all killed by the steward. But the steward was also dead, and he didn''t explain who gave him the poison."

 Chapter 1445ï¼š see Tan Cheng

    Chapter 1445 See Tan Cheng

    Shu Yu lowered his eyes and pondered, he was dead, and the Tan family only found the head of the kitchen steward?

    Then who is it that wants to harm Tan Dashao? Why kill him?

    The poison in him is the same as that of the Xiao family. The poison of the Xiao family was given to the Xiao family by the second prince. Is the poison on Tan Dashao a coincidence, or is it related to the second prince?

    Thinking about it, Shu Yu still wanted to meet this Young Master Tan when he sent A Ning back to Tan''s house tomorrow. Maybe it was about the second prince, so she was a little concerned.

    A Ning was already asleep, and Shu Yu tucked her a thin quilt before closing her eyes.

    The next morning, Shu Yu led A Ning to Tan''s house.

    A Ning was a familiar face in the Tan family, and there was no need to notify him when entering or leaving. The concierge also recognized Shu Yu and let their sisters in directly.

    Master Tan was not at home. Mrs. Tan heard that Shu Yu was coming and hurried out to greet him.

    It is probably because people are in good spirits on happy occasions. Mrs. Tan''s spirit is obviously much better now than last time, and even the wrinkles between her brows have been smoothed a lot.

    She was very happy to see Shu Yu, "I heard from A Ning that Mr. Luxiang''s fianc¨¦, Mr. Meng, has been admitted as a scholar, so congratulations to Mr. Luxiang."

    "Mrs. Tan is very polite, and the son is in good health. I also have to congratulate Mrs. Tan. After all the hard work, there will be good luck in the future."

    Mrs. Tan was so happy that she laughed, "Happy together."

    Several people were talking and slowly walked to the house where Master Tan lived.

    Doctor Zhao is here. Every morning, he will come to see the pulse of Master Tan, and then adjust the medicated diet according to his physical condition. If there is nothing serious, he will go out to do his own business and come back at night.

    At this time, he was writing a prescription, and Master Tan was sitting opposite him.

    The last time I saw him, Tan Dashao''s cheeks were thin, and he was groggy. Not to mention getting out of bed, walking, sitting, and lying down, even opening your eyes is hard.

    is still very thin now, but the lingering deadness is gone.

    Mrs. Tan introduced him, "A Cheng, this is the Lu Xiangjun I told you, A Ning''s sister."

    Tan Cheng stood up immediately and gave her a bow, "It turned out to be Lord Lu Xiang, disrespectful. I heard from my mother that if it wasn''t for Lord Lu Xiang to explain the guarantee, my parents would have misunderstood Dr. Zhao, and I would have missed this. This is a chance to save a life. Here, I would like to thank Lu Xiangjun for your help."

    "You don''t have to do this, Mr. Tan. The one who saved you is our old man. At the beginning, I also wanted to return our old man''s innocence."

    Shu Yu returned the salute and sat down naturally.

    Tan Cheng was a little surprised, Lu Xiangjun just came to his yard, why does he seem to be staying for a long time now?

    Tan Cheng is a man, Shu Yu is an unmarried woman, she is not a doctor, it is very strange to come to the man''s residence. He couldn''t figure it out, so he could only look at Mrs. Tan.

    The latter said quickly, "Lun Xiangjun has something to ask you."

    Tan Cheng understood, "Lou Xiangjun, please ask me, I must know everything next time."

    Shu Yu pursed his lips, "That''s right, I want to know if Mr. Tan has any suspicions about the poisoned murderer."

    Tan Cheng was taken aback.

    Shu Yu explained, "To be honest, yesterday my little girl was out and she met a few bastards. Although those **** were thugs in the casino, they were looking at Doctor Xie on the face. But in my heart I''m always a little uneasy, I''m afraid they might also go for the little sister."

 Chapter 1446ï¼š Shu Yus Deliberate Guidance

    Chapter 1446 Shu Yu''s Deliberate Guidance

    A Ning blinked, the second sister really cared about her so much, she was so moved.

    Shu Yu glanced at her with a smile, and continued to say to Tan Cheng, "I mean, the person who poisoned Mr. Tan persisted for two years, and he was about to succeed, and ended up killing our old man halfway through. The other party will definitely hate it in his heart, and maybe he will turn his attention to the old man and the little sister after he can''t deal with Tan Gongzi."

    Tan Cheng and Mrs. Tan''s expressions changed, and they sat up abruptly, this...it''s true.

    Shu Yu looked tangled, "Maybe the target of those thugs yesterday wasn''t the little girl, I thought too much. But after this incident, it also reminded me, I think the murderer who poisoned Mr. Tan is still It''s better to find it as soon as possible."

    "Yes." Speaking of the murderer, Mrs. Tan''s face was full of evil spirits, and she particularly agreed with Shu Yu''s words.

    "If I find that **** dog thing, I will definitely smash him into tens of thousands of pieces, and hurt my son so miserably. Do you want to be alone?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "I think so too. If I don''t find the other party as soon as possible, this time Master Tan will be saved, and there will be another frame-up if it is not guaranteed."

    Mrs. Tan''s heart was tight, and this was what she was most worried about.

    only¡­¡­

    "Our master checked everyone inside and out, and found a steward in the kitchen. We were going to interrogate the steward, but he died just after asking a few words. The clue is here. It''s completely broken."

    She sighed, very irritable.

    In order to find the murderer as soon as possible, her master has been working hard and exhausted these days, but things have never progressed.

    Shu Yu was silent and said, "I think so, this person is going to poison Master Tan, so this person must have had a holiday with Master Tan. Two years ago, did Master Tan have a conflict with anyone?"

    Tan Cheng shook his head, they naturally thought of this.

    So after he recovered and his mind was clear, he recalled whether he had a conflict with someone two years ago, and it was so serious that the other party wanted to poison him.

    However, his temperament has always been gentle, and sometimes there are quarrels between friends, which are all things he should be an old man.

    In addition, the family conditions are good, and he is also generous on weekdays, and he seldom acts badly with others.

    He also wondered if he was blocking the way of others, but after thinking about it, there was no reason.

    Shu Yu saw that there was no progress in this area, so he changed another question, "Since Mr. Tan has no enemies, then... did Mr. Tan see something that shouldn''t have been seen two years ago, so it caused others to kill people?"

    Tan Cheng raised his head sharply, "Silence?"

    Mrs. Tan was also shocked. They only thought about whether they had enemies, but never thought that someone who had nothing to do with him would give his son such a poisonous hand.

    But if this is the case, then the scope is too broad.

    "Two years ago, what should I read? No, I was preparing for the exam during that time, and my mind was full of book knowledge. I wish I had done two more essays to make myself feel more confident when taking the exam."

    At that time, did he see anything? No.

    Tan Cheng frowned and began to try hard to remember.

    But after all, his body is still relatively weak, and his head began to throb in pain.

    Old Doctor Zhao quickly suppressed his hand and pressed the acupuncture point on the back of his head, "Okay, don''t think about it anymore, I''ll vomit blood again."

    Mrs. Tan was taken aback and quickly calmed Tan Cheng down.

 Chapter 1447ï¼š dont come in yet

    Chapter 1447 Don''t come in first

    Shu Yu stood up a little embarrassed, "Sorry, I''m in a hurry. Master Tan, don''t think about it yet, the most important thing now is to take care of your body. When your body is healed, it''s too late to think about it."

    "Yes, yes." Mrs. Tan nodded again and again, "Your health is important, we don''t have to think about it deliberately. Maybe you have a flash of inspiration while you are eating and drinking, right? Don''t worry now, ah."

    Tan Cheng nodded and was helped by Mrs. Tan to rest on the couch.

    Shu Yu exhaled and looked at Old Doctor Zhao.

    The latter said, "You go back in peace first, Ah Ning has me here, and everything will be fine."

    He knew what Shu Yu said, mainly because he suspected that it was the line of the second prince who poisoned Tan Cheng. He knew that he would follow up later.

    Shu Yu understood, raised his hand and touched A Ning''s head, "The second sister will leave first, you should be obedient with your master."

    "it is good."

    Shu Yu and Tan Cheng said goodbye, but Mrs. Tan sent her out.

    She was also very worried. Compared with Shu Yu, she was actually more anxious, "Don''t worry, Mr. Lu Xiang, we will protect A Ning and find the murderer as soon as possible."

    "Then trouble Mrs. Tan."

    Walking out of the door of Tan''s house, Shu Yu got on the carriage directly.

    Meng Yunzheng and his party were still waiting for her in the inn, and they left the city only after seeing her return.

    Meng Han was a little regretful while sitting in the carriage, "Why didn''t Sister A Ning come back with us? I have a lot to say to her."

    "You guys can talk."

    Meng Han nodded, "Of course, I..."

    Before he finished speaking, Meng Yunzheng lifted the curtain and entered the carriage.

    Meng Han pouted, got up and went out to ride.

    When the sound of the hooves was gone, Meng Yunzheng asked Shu Yu, "The Tan family hasn''t found the murderer yet?"

    "No."

    "After all, it''s been two years. It''s really not easy for Tan Cheng to recall some small things from two years ago." Meng Yunzheng thought about Tan Chengjiu''s sick body and felt even more difficult.

    Things have not progressed for the time being, so the two of them can only leave it alone.

    Look back and wait for Qi Lie to reply, or if Mr. Tan thinks of something, then plan the next thing.

    Putting aside the troubles, Shu Yu was happy again. He was about to arrive home soon, and the carriage was going faster again.

    When passing the sunflower field, Shu Yu didn''t plan to stop, but just opened the curtain and glanced out as he passed by.

    looks nothing out of the ordinary, the tenants who patrol the fields are very conscientious, and the others are also busy.

    Meng Han suddenly became depressed when he heard that this was the sunflower field.

    It seems that she really didn''t lie to her, it''s just planted.

    The carriage drove all the way to the county seat, and after entering the city gate, the speed suddenly slowed down.

    Shu Yu looked at the increasingly lively Jiangyuan County, and had to sigh with emotion about the actions of Xiang Weinan before returning to Beijing. If it weren''t for his two years here, Jiangyuan County would be very poor.

    The group went directly to Lu''s house on Fenghuai Street. Before they got to the door, the concierge saw a familiar figure, and they turned their heads happily and shouted inside, "Second Miss and Second Uncle are back."

    Shu Yu, "..." Second Uncle or something, shouldn''t be very loud, right?

    She turned her head and glanced at Meng Yunzheng, who looked calm.

    Shu Yu twitched the corner of his mouth and got off the carriage.

    Who knew that just as he was about to step into the gate, Zhao Xi ran out quickly and shouted at Meng Yunzheng, "Back up, back down, don''t come in first."

 Chapter 1448ï¼š Zhao Xis celebration

    Chapter 1448 Zhao Xi''s celebration

    A few people looked confused. The next moment, Zhao Xi took out a bunch of firecrackers from behind, spread them out in a row at the door, and lit them with fire sticks.

    ''Crackling'' firecrackers sounded, accompanied by Zhao Xi''s high voice, "Congratulations to Meng Yunzheng for getting three yuan in middle and primary school, and obtaining the title of scholar. It''s gratifying to be congratulated."

    Meng Yunzheng, "..." The calm expression on his face could not be maintained, and his expression was a little cracked.

    At this time, several people came out of the yard, probably because they came back suddenly, and most of the people at home were servants. In addition to this, the old lady and Cuihua orchid are left.

    Shu Yu didn''t see Shu You, thinking it was because she had a big belly, so it was hard to come out and join in the fun.

    The old lady was very happy to see them, she looked at Shu Yu first, then took Meng Yunzheng''s hand and said, "It''s good to be back, the news of your high school entrance examination has come early, we have been thinking about waiting for you to come back and give it to you. Congratulations. You have worked hard for the exam, come in quickly."

    Meng Yunzheng restrained his expression and said with a smile, "It''s not hard."

    Then he held the old lady''s hand and entered the house with her.

    Shu Yu took a step behind and looked at Cuihua Orchid beside him, "What happened at home, why are you two looking for milk together today?"

    Cuihua laughed, glanced at the shy Orchid, and said, "Nothing happened, that is, Orchid''s wedding date is approaching, and there are some things to prepare, come and ask the milk for an idea."

    Shu Yu almost forgot that Orchid was getting married next month.

    They were married at the end of last year. When the wedding date was selected, it was originally the first half of the year, but because of the death of the previous emperor, Shu Yu persuaded them to choose the second half of the year.

    She has been so busy these days that she doesn''t even remember.

    Shu Yu smiled and looked at Orchid, "It seems that Orchid will be someone else''s daughter-in-law soon."

    Orchid blushed when she was said, "You still say me, now that Young Master Meng is famous, do you have to wait two years before getting married??"

    Speaking of this, Cuihua was a little worried, "Ayu, why don''t you change your life and get married as soon as possible. Since Young Master Meng was good-looking, many people attacked him. Now that he has fame, that Xiao Xiang He has more people."

    "It''s alright, Sister Cuihua, the date was brought forward suddenly, and people thought there was something wrong with us. Besides, even if I got married to Ah Yun, the person who should be fighting him would still fight."

    It is very common to take concubines these days. Even if they are married, the powerless will still think of giving him a concubine, and the powerful will let him marry Li directly. A person who is really thin-skinned and understands propriety, righteousness, integrity and shame will not set his sights on Meng Yunzheng anymore when he knows that Meng Yunzheng is getting married.

    Cuihua was right when she thought about it, so she didn''t persuade her, and instead asked Meng Hanlai who was behind her in a low voice, "Who is this girl?"

    Shu Yu turned around, Meng Han came here for the first time, he was not familiar with the Lu family, he was very cautious after entering the door, and he was not as lively and active as the road, but followed behind Shu Yu and carefully looked at the surrounding environment.

    Shu Yu was amused and pulled the person over, "This is Ah Yun''s cousin, who came with us this time to see."

    Meng Han quickly squeezed out a smile, Cuihua and Lanhua were surprised, and immediately stepped forward to hold her hand and talk to her enthusiastically.

    Meng Han is a person who can get acquainted immediately as long as he has a little familiarity, and he became one with the Lu family in no time.

 Chapter 1449ï¼š Fully integrated Meng Han

    Chapter 1449 The fully integrated Meng Han

    Shu Yu went home, Meng Yunzheng even got three yuan in primary and middle schools, making the Lu family extra lively that night.

    The guys happily got together for a reunion dinner, and they went home after dispersing very late.

    Meng Han went to the Meng family with Meng Yunzheng. Although she really wanted to live in the Lu family, after all, the house here is big and comfortable, and there is sister Shu Yu. Thinking of Meng Yunzheng, who was still a little scared, Meng Han was particularly hesitant to go back.

    But there is no way. After all, sister Shu Yu has not officially become her cousin. She is a little sister-in-law.

    Fortunately, in addition to Meng Yunzheng, the Meng family also has Meng Pei.

    Meng Pei originally had a dart trip to go out, but because Meng Yunzheng was about to return from the academy exam, he asked the dart head to arrange someone else.

    Now seeing that his son really came back in a happy mood, fulfilling his and Song Xin''s wishes back then, Meng Pei was extremely relieved.

    Meng Pei still takes good care of Meng Han''s niece.

    But he was worried that the Meng family was in a hurry. After returning home, he wrote a letter by candlelight, and asked someone to send it back to Meng Qi in Chenggu County the next day.

    Meng Pei went to deliver the letter, and Meng Yunzheng was also invited away early.

    The person who came to invite him was the messenger of the county government, and it was the county magistrate who wanted to see him.

    Meng Yunzheng is Shu Yu''s fianc¨¦, a close friend of the former county magistrate, and now a scholar who is even in the middle and primary schools. Even if his hometown is not in Jiangyuan County, he is still a good friend.

    So as soon as he came back yesterday, Master Xie knew, no, he came to the door early in the morning.

    Meng Pei and Meng Yunzheng were not around, Meng Han felt bored and stared at Xiao Song Le at home.

    But Xiao Songle also has a place to go. Early in the morning, he put on his bag, grabbed snacks, put on a small hat and held Niu''s hand before going to find Quanquan to play.

    Meng Han, "..."

    She quickly followed and said to Mrs Niu, "Aunt Niu, do you have to pass by Lu''s house when you go to Yuan''s house?"

    Niu nodded with a smile, "Yes, girl."

    "Pick me up, I''ll go to Lu''s house to find sister Shu Yu to play with."

    Meng Han got into the carriage very consciously, and even put a hand on Xiao Songle and hugged him.

    However, when she went to Lu''s house, she knew that Shu Yu had gone out.

    Meng Han was very disappointed, but she also didn''t want to go back to Meng''s house to sit alone in a daze. Fortunately, there is Shu You in the Lu family. It just so happened that Zhao Xi went out today, and Shu You accompanied Meng Han to talk.

    Since then, Meng Han and the three sisters of the Lu family are thoroughly familiar with each other.

    Shu Yu didn''t know, Meng Han broke into his own house in just two days. If he knew, he might have to sigh with emotion - Meng Han and his mother cousin couldn''t talk about it, but it was quite fast to integrate into her house.

    At this time, Shu Yu was at the gate of Fan''s house not far from his home.

    After learning from A Ning that Ding Yuehua was pregnant and the fetal image was unstable, Shu Yu must have come over to take a look.

    Fan''s house is a little smaller than hers, but now it''s home to the husband and wife of Fan Sanshao and Ding Yuehua, and with a few other people, it seems quite empty.

    Shu Yu has been to Fan''s house several times, and she is already familiar with this place. The concierge also recognizes her, and basically she can enter without notification.

    As soon as she entered the door, she went straight to Ding Yuehua''s yard.

    Before approached, he heard a slightly familiar voice from inside, "Okay, hurry up to eat, and drink the medicine after eating."

    Shu Yu smiled slightly, this is... Mrs. Ding''s voice.

 Chapter 1450ï¼š Ding Yuehuas current situation

    Chapter 1450 Ding Yuehua''s recent situation

    Xiaoyun was in the yard, when he saw Shu Yu, his eyes suddenly lit up, "Miss Lu is here?"

    "Let me see Yuehua."

    "Miss is inside, girl, please come in."

    When Shu Yu went in, Ding Yuehua was lying on the bed, and Mrs. Ding was watching her drinking porridge.

    But Ding Yuehua is probably because of the discomfort of pregnancy, so she couldn''t eat well, so she kept refusing.

    Mrs. Ding was very helpless, "No matter how uncomfortable you are, you have to eat, right? Look at how thin you are. If you keep going like this, how will your body be able to eat?"

    "But mother, I..." Ding Yuehua was halfway through speaking, when she saw Shu Yu entering the door, she turned her head to the side, surprised, "Ayu."

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Why, your appetite is not good?"

    Ding Yuehua looked at her pitifully for a moment, "It''s too bad, I feel nauseous when I eat, and my mother is forcing me to eat it."

    Mrs. Ding was so angry that she wanted to hit her, "I''m not doing it for your own good?"

    "Just right, I brought you something good." Shu Yu turned around, took the food box from Yingxi''s hand and put it on the small stool beside him, and brought out a bowl of hot and sour porridge.

    "Do you have any appetite when you smell this?" Shu Yu stirred it twice with the spoon, "I heard from A Ning that you were pregnant, so I asked old doctor Zhao, and he gave me a recipe. This hot and sour porridge has a little appetizing sourness and only a little spiciness. Mr. Zhao said you can drink it. So I let the kitchen boil it early in the morning and brought it to you. The temperature is moderate now, do you want to try it? taste?"

    "Yes!" Ding Yuehua smelled this and started to swallow.

    Mrs. Ding took a slow breath, turned her head and handed the porridge to Xiaoyun.

    She said with a smile, "It seems that Shu Yu has to come. It''s useless for me to persuade you for a long time. Well, Shu Yu is back now, and you are just talking, so I''ll go out first."

    She said to Shu Yu, "Excuse me."

    "Auntie, go get busy. Yuehua and I are good friends, so we can''t talk about trouble or trouble."

    Ding Yuehua had already drank the hot and sour porridge, she just nodded when she heard the words.

    When Mrs. Ding went out, Ding Yuehua had taken her last sip, leaned comfortably on the pillow, and sighed.

    Shu Yu laughed, "How is it, is your body okay?"

    "Thanks to Dr. Zhao, otherwise I might not be able to keep this baby." Ding Yuehua touched her flat stomach, "I didn''t know I was pregnant at first, it was my mother who came to see me, see you Something was wrong, so I took me to the hospital. As a result, the doctor said that my fetal image was unstable, and it was very likely that I would have a miscarriage. I was panicked at the time, and I don¡¯t know if I was too scared, and my stomach began to feel uncomfortable. It''s comfortable, but fortunately Xiaoyun ran to your house to find your brother-in-law. As a result, I met the old doctor Zhao, who helped me stabilize. "

    This child was not easy to come by. Ding Yuehua was overjoyed when she first learned about it, but who knew that the next sentence from the doctor of the medical center directly shattered her hopes.

    On that day, Ding Yuehua''s mental journey was like a roller coaster, and he almost died of fright.

    "Before Mr. Zhao left, he prescribed some medicine for me, and I kept taking it. It was already much better, and I could get out of bed and walk around. Who knows... My mother-in-law came over the day before yesterday, and she almost died of anger. The fetal gas moved again. I was so frightened that my mother went to your house to find Dr. Zhao again. Although there is no serious problem, my mother has not allowed me to get out of bed for the past two days. "

    Shu Yu frowned, "You''re already like this, your mother-in-law still wants to be a demon?"

 Chapter 1451ï¼š Remember Kong Zhiyou?

    Chapter 1451 Remember Kong Zhiyou?

    Ding Yuehua sneered, "You also know that she has always disliked me, especially after the separation, not only did we not let her be by her side, but now the elder sister-in-law is the master of the house, and the second sister-in-law moved out with her niece, she is not at home. Does it hurt?"

    The source of all this was her, and of course her mother-in-law took her as a thorn in her side.

    "You don''t know how ugly her words are, why my fetal image is unstable, and the children born in the future will definitely be weak and sick. I have never seen a grandmother who cursed her grandson like this. It really opened my eyes. The body is not suitable for having children, so let my husband quickly find another one. Can you not get angry when I hear this?"

    Ding Yuehua didn''t want to see this mother-in-law, but she was pregnant and her mother-in-law wanted to visit her, so it was impossible to stop people at the door.

    How do you know that she is becoming more and more mean, and to attack her, she will say anything.

    "My mother also said that for the sake of the child in my womb, she would definitely get along with me. She also thought that our mother-in-law and daughter-in-law could take this opportunity to ease the relationship, so it wouldn''t be too ugly. I heard her say that. After some remarks, my mother fainted out of anger, so she slapped my mother-in-law and drove the person out."

    Shu Yu was stunned, "Your mother, slapped your mother-in-law?"

    "Yes."

    Shu Yu couldn''t help giving a thumbs up, "Good job."

    Ding Yuehua was delighted, "I knew you would react this way. My mother is also anxious, can you not be angry when I see my fetal gas moving? She has always loved me, not to mention that I have been married for so long before I became pregnant. , she is looking forward to me giving birth to the child safely."

    "Yes, if you feel uncomfortable, go to my house to find my eldest brother-in-law. Anyway, if you are close, you can come quickly. As long as you pay enough medical fees, my eldest brother-in-law has nothing to say."

    Ding Yuehua always felt very relaxed chatting with her, especially after she was pregnant, because she was worried about the child in her stomach, she often couldn''t sleep, and she always woke up her husband in the middle of the night.

    Later, Ding Yuehua saw that he was always in low spirits during the day, and he had to go to the workshop to do things. One day he even burned his hair while firing porcelain. The two slept in separate rooms.

    But in this way, when she woke up at night and saw herself alone, this lonely scene made her negative emotions continue to rise.

    She was under a lot of psychological pressure, but she couldn''t find a way to resolve it. During the day, I was afraid of my mother''s worries, so I didn''t dare to show it.

    As soon as Shu Yu came, even if she didn''t say anything, listening to her ranting about some things was enough for Ding Yuehua to relax.

    She talked a lot, talking about her own troubles after her pregnancy, her nervousness, and her reaction.

    Shu Yu listened quietly, but Ding Yuehua was suddenly silent for a while.

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "What''s wrong?"

    "Do you remember Kong Zhiyou?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Of course I remember, I''m not a stranger."

    "Her child is gone." Ding Yuehua felt a little complicated and uncomfortable when she mentioned this.

    Although she and Kong Zhiyou are no longer friends, the two of them are not at the point of hatred. The moment she knew that she had no children, she felt very uncomfortable.

    Especially now that I am pregnant, the experience is even more profound.

    "Why not?" Shu Yu asked.

 Chapter 1452ï¼š benevolence and righteousness

    Chapter 1452 Benevolence to Righteousness

    Ding Yuehua, "The last time I saw her was on the day when Madam Xiang held a banquet in Taolin. At that time, she was determined to cling to Madam Xiang, who would have known that Madam Xiang would return to Beijing not long after that. Even Sir Xiang was promoted to leave this year. In Jiangyuan County, Kong Zhiyou can be regarded as stealing chickens without losing rice, and catching nothing."

    At the beginning, Ding Yuehua was a little gloat, but that was all.

    We didn''t see each other again after that, but because of the overlapping circles, she still heard news about Kong Zhiyou from others.

    It is said that she spent a lot of money to manage to cling to Mrs. Xiang, but all the money was wasted.

    This made her husband Chen Xiucai very dissatisfied, even though Kong Zhiyou spent her own dowry money.

    Chen''s father and son have been disappointed with Kong Zhiyou several times, so naturally they don''t value her much.

    At this moment, the news of Kong Zhiyou''s pregnancy came, and it was last year.

    "After she was pregnant, the Chen family was happy. But the maids around her were also happy. You and I both know that Qiu Ju wanted to hook up with Chen Xiucai, so why would she miss such an opportunity? As for me, I couldn''t bear it at the time. She is pregnant with a child, if Qiu Ju wants to do anything to her, she will definitely have an accident, and the child will always be innocent."

    After all, Ding Yuehua reminded her vaguely that Qiu Ju might have a problem.

    But Kong Zhiyou didn''t listen. She felt that Ding Yuehua was deliberately trying to sow discord, and instead she became more and more dissatisfied with her.

    And not long after, Chen Xiucai and Qiu Ju rolled together.

    This kind of thing happened right under the nose, could Kong Zhiyou not know?

    It''s just that Chen Xiucai was protecting her, and she said that she was pregnant and couldn''t serve her husband, so it was right for the maids by her side to show her face.

    Kong Zhiyou swallowed this breath at the time, only thinking about giving birth to the child as soon as possible, and then cleaning up Qiu Ju, the slut, the top priority is to protect the child.

    But she survived the most dangerous first three months, and in the sixth month, she was oversighted and found the way.

    "That''s what happened last month. The six-month-old child was gone, which hurt the mother a lot. I heard that it was very dangerous at the time, and she almost couldn''t save her life."

    Ding Yuehua has been taking care of the miscarriage for the past two months and has not even left the door. By the time the news was known, everything had been settled.

    Qiu Ju did this, no doubt, but Kong Zhiyou had no proof.

    And she is still sitting in confinement to support her body, and she doesn''t have the energy to check.

    The Kong family sent people here. They wanted to kill Qiu Ju, so what if there was no evidence? A concubine who was originally rewarded by the master.

    But Chen Xiucai was protecting her, and with Kong Zhiyou blocking her, the Kong family could only let Qiu Ju go.

    Ding Yuehua couldn''t understand, "I just can''t figure it out, why did she stop her? Qiu Ju harmed her like that, and she also helped Chen Xiucai to protect her?"

    "Perhaps, she wants to take revenge in person after she recovers her body?"

    "maybe."

    "Okay, don''t think about it anymore, you''ve already done your best with benevolence and righteousness." It was also reminded that Kong Zhi was prejudiced and conceited when he was young, so what could he do if he refused to listen?

    Ding Yuehua just nodded, Shu Yu saw that she said that Kong Zhi was depressed when she was a child, and quickly changed the subject.

    He talked with her for most of the day, and by the time he came out of Fan''s house, it was past noon.

    Shu Yu went home directly, but unexpectedly saw an unexpected figure at the door of the house.

 Chapter 1453ï¼š Doctor Xu came to the door

    Chapter 1453 Doctor Xu comes to the door

    "Doctor Xu?" Shu Yu took a few steps forward and looked at the person who got off the carriage and was talking to the doorman.

    Doctor Xu heard the voice, turned his head and said with a smile, "Miss Lu."

    "Did Dr. Xu come to see me? But what''s the matter?" Shu Yu was surprised. Although she cooperated with Dr. Xu to sell a scar cream, but because she has many things to do and is often not in Jiangyuan County, she and Dr. There are few opportunities for him to meet.

    The last time was during the New Year, when she went to pay New Year''s greetings to Dr. Xu, and by the way, she read the account book and took the scar removal cream to share.

    Doctor Xu usually doesn''t go out of the medical center. Although the business of the medical center is not so good, he still prefers to drink tea inside. Therefore, his chances of coming to Lu''s house are rare. The last time he came was when Shu Yu and Yankee were there. It''s been more than a year now.

    Now that it''s not a season, he suddenly came over, which made Shu Yu very surprised, thinking that he had something urgent in the business of scar removal cream to find him.

    So she hurriedly led him into the door, "Doctor Xu, come and talk first."

    Who knew that after bypassing the shadow wall, Doctor Xu said, "I''m here to find Doctor Zhao."

    Shu Yu paused, "Looking for my eldest brother-in-law?"

    She said with some embarrassment, "But my eldest brother-in-law is not at home today, he went to the workshop outside the city today."

    Because the workshop is for food, there are more and more workers now, and it is far from the county seat, and there is not even a doctor around.

    Therefore, Zhao Xi, as Shu Yu''s external employee, occasionally goes to the workshop to show the guys his body, and conduct food safety inspections by the way.

    But this is quite troublesome. Fortunately, there is a guy in the workshop who knows a little bit of medical skills. My father used to be the village clerk, but his medical skills are not very good, but this guy at least knows some medical knowledge.

    Zhao Xi simply taught him the basics, and if he encountered a disease that was not very serious, just let him take a look.

    Shu Yu thinks it is very good, because of the location of the workshop, many things are inconvenient. When it is expanded in the future, a small infirmary will be established inside to prepare common medicinal materials.

    In this way, if the guys have a headache, they don¡¯t need to go to the county town or find an unreliable husband in the nearby village.

    Anyway, the plaster from Shangshi Village who gave Lu Erbai a leg treatment at first, but the plaster that was randomly prescribed, almost ruined his leg, leaving her with a very bad impression.

    As the owner of the workshop, the physical condition of the guy is also something she needs to be concerned about.

    Today is the time for Zhao Xi to go to the workshop.

    Originally, Shu Yu was also going. She had been away from Jiangyuan County for a month and a half, so she always wanted to see the workshop. But knowing Ding Yuehua''s situation, she went to see Ding Yuehua first.

    Doctor Xu frowned slightly, "Aren''t you home?"

    He looked at Shu Yu with a hint of hesitation on his face.

    Shu Yu was delighted, she had never seen Doctor Xu''s expression like this before. Dr. Xu, who has been in contact with him before, has something to say and is very direct. No matter whether it sounds good or bad, he can express it clearly.

    Now he is actually showing such an embarrassed look, and, is this embarrassing still facing her?

    Shu Yu thought for a while, then smiled, "Doctor Xu, come and sit first, you can tell me if it''s convenient."

    "I wanted to tell you originally, I''m not familiar with Dr. Zhao, and I came here because I wanted you to help me find a way."

    Dr. Xu and Shu Yu have cooperated and know each other well, so they trust her.

 Chapter 1454ï¼š Reason for high fees

    Chapter 1454 Reasons for high fees

    While talking, the two had already entered the main room.

    I didn''t see anyone here, so Shu Yu knew that his family was in the backyard.

    She asked Dr. Xu to serve tea, and then sat down opposite him, "If Dr. Xu has something to say, just say it."

    Doctor Xu took a sip of tea and seemed to be organizing the language. After a while, he said, "I want to cooperate with Doctor Zhao to open a medical store."

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, then replied subconsciously, "Don''t you have a medical center?"

    Dr. Xu sighed, "You have also seen my medical clinic, which specializes in connecting bones. It took ten days and a half months to meet a patient, and my whole body is about to rust. It''s going to be obsolete."

    Shu Yu was speechless, "That''s because your price is too high, as long as it is a little lower, with your medical skills, many people come to seek medical treatment."

    Speaking of this, Dr. Xu suddenly fell silent, his expression a bit vicissitudes of life, "I don''t want to set the price so high, at first, it was really a last resort."

    Is there any inside story? Shu Yu couldn''t help but leaned forward curiously.

    Doctor Xu only talked about the difficulties of the medical center. In the early years, he offended the magistrate of Jiangyuan County. Oh, it was the corrupt official that Xiang Weinan got rid of.

    That county magistrate is a must report, so naturally he doesn''t want to let Doctor Xu go.

    But fortunately, Dr. Xu has good skills, and he has formed a lot of contacts before. Not only in this county, but also in other places. Otherwise, he would not have sold it to the capital when he sold the scar removal cream.

    Someone ran for Doctor Xu, so the county magistrate did not send him directly to prison.

    But Dr. Xu also suffered heavy losses, and it took a long time to regain his strength and open the hospital.

    But even so, the magistrate couldn''t deal with him on the surface, but secretly he made frequent small moves.

    Doctor Xu was miserable, and the patients who came to him were even more injured, so frightened they never dared to seek medical treatment.

    As time passed, ordinary people did not dare to come to Dr. Xu''s medical clinic, except for those who were rich, powerful, and backed.

    However, there are only so many rich and powerful families, and fewer patients.

    The medical hall began to make ends meet and gradually fell into disrepair.

    Doctor Xu also thought about leaving Jiangyuan County and starting over elsewhere.

    But this is his ancestral home, and the graves of his parents and wife are here. He doesn''t want to wander around alone and end up in a foreign land.

    Secondly, even if he wants to go a long way, he still needs a guide. With the magistrate stuck there, he can''t go very far at all.

    Doctor Xu had no choice, the days had to go on, so the cost was gradually increased.

    The people who come to see him are rich people, and they come for his medical skills. These people don''t really care about spending a lot of money, as long as they can be cured.

    There are few patients and the cost is high. Dr. Xu''s medical clinic is so half-dead open that it can barely maintain the cost.

    "When you asked me to cooperate and sold me the recipe for the scar removal cream, the money I could actually use was already all my household."

    The medical hall has to be maintained, the pharmacy boy has to be paid, and the medicines that the patients eat are the best, so he has to prepare them all the time, which costs a lot.

    Shu Yu was surprised, "What if I asked for a higher price then?"

    "Then I can only borrow it. I can still borrow one or two hundred taels of silver."

 Chapter 1455ï¼š Seek cooperation

    Chapter 1455 Seeking Cooperation

    Shu Yu was speechless for a while, and inexplicably burst into tears.

    This is Versailles, right? Compared with Dr. Xu, she was in a difficult situation at that time, right?

    At least it''s no problem for Doctor Xu to borrow one or two hundred taels of silver, but she didn''t even have a place to borrow ten taels at that time.

    Doctor Xu didn''t know the fluctuations in her heart, but said with emotion, "Maybe it was God''s will, you just appeared at that time. If you had cooperated with me earlier, it might not have been possible."

    Shu Yu understood that when she found Dr. Xu, the magistrate of Jiangyuan County at the time was under investigation, and Xiang Weinan came here and arrested him.

    If the time was earlier, the county magistrate could still be the master of the county seat, and Doctor Xu would not dare to sell any scar removal cream with such a big fanfare.

    Later, I cooperated with Shu Yu. Dr. Xu saw the profit of the scar removal cream, so he was very concerned.

    He had to save money. Whether it was reopening the hospital or taking advantage of this opportunity to make more money and make a fortune, Doctor Xu was very busy.

    Now that the business of scar removal cream has stabilized, Dr. Xu has put his mind on the medical clinic again.

    But there is one thing that Shu Yu doesn''t quite understand, "Now that you have the money, you can expand the hospital by yourself, why do you want to cooperate with my elder brother-in-law?"

    Doctor Xu smiled, "You also know that what I''m good at is bone repair, and the patients who come to me are all for this aspect. Other diseases won''t find me, and they even think I''m expensive and exclude me directly. already."

    Of course, he can also recruit other doctors to sit in the hall.

    It¡¯s just that this doctor with better medical skills in Jiangyuan County has a place to go. He has contacts with other medical centers, and it is too immoral to poach people hastily.

    There are quite a few countrymen with poor medical skills, but Dr. Xu didn''t want to smash his own brand. He is old now and has no energy. Although the scar removal cream is stable, it still needs to be managed. How can there be more time to manage and teach these poor doctors?

    Dr. Xu himself was at a loss, "Actually, I have been thinking about this for a long time, and then I thought that I should just stay at my small medical clinic for the rest of my life. Anyway, I have a scar cream and I don''t worry about eating and drinking. It''s just in my heart. It''s not good, I''m a doctor, not a businessman, and I still want to spend the rest of my life treating diseases and saving people."

    Shu Yu can understand, "So you thought of my eldest brother-in-law?"

    "Yes, Jiang Erye fell off the ladder when he was carrying wine not long ago, and broke his hand. I chatted while treating his injury, and I happened to talk about Doctor Zhao''s desire to open a medical clinic. I just pondered, Is it possible for the two of us to work together?"

    Jiang Erye is Jiang Yi of the Lucky Wine Shop.

    Earlier, Deng''s son, Jiang Huaiwen, fell ill, and he fainted directly during a class in the school.

    Everyone was shocked at that time. Jiang Huaiwen and Shu Rui were good friends, and Shu Rui''s first reaction was to look for Zhao Xi.

    But by the time he brought Zhao Xi to the academy, Jiang Huaiwen had already been sent to the nearest hospital.

    Zhao Xi went back when he saw someone took over.

    In the end, Jiang Huaiwen didn''t get better after two days, Jiang Yi and Deng''s mouth were bubbling with anxiety.

    When Shu Rui went to visit Jiang Huaiwen, he took Zhao Xi to Jiang''s house again. Then two doses of medicine go down, and JAC will be fine the next day.

    Jiang Yi and Mrs Deng thanked Zhao Xi very much, and brought gifts to the door. When we were chatting, I was curious and asked Zhao Xi, since he has such good medical skills, why didn''t he go to the hospital to sit in the hall?

 Chapter 1456ï¼š Master Tan has a clue.

    Chapter 1456 Master Tan has a clue

    Zhao Xi mentioned at the time that he wanted to open a medical clinic by himself, and he hoped that they would help with more publicity.

    Jiang Yi immediately responded.

    He really did his best, and would say a few words to anyone he saw.

    In fact, not only them, but also Ding family Ding Yuehua, as well as Yu Master and other people who have a good relationship with Shu Yu, all know that Shu Yu''s eldest brother-in-law is a doctor with excellent medical skills.

    One by one, at least many people in their circle know Zhao Xi''s name.

    Believe in him, he will come to invite him when he is sick.

    It''s just that Shu Yu didn''t expect that Jiang Yi would mention it in front of Doctor Xu, who is also a doctor.

    Shu Yu was silent for a moment, but still told the truth, "My eldest brother-in-law does have plans to open a medical clinic. Originally, he planned to prepare after he and my eldest sister got married. But now that my eldest sister is pregnant, he stopped. I can help you. Go and connect with the eldest brother-in-law, but if you can really cooperate, my eldest brother-in-law may not have much energy."

    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter whether you open a shop in front of you, or buy medicinal herbs, I will do all the preparations. Anyway, I can''t open it for a while, but it will be just right after your sister gives birth. It takes a lot of effort to manage, you know, I''m getting older."

    Shu Yu twitched the corners of his mouth, I see that you are very angry.

    But what Doctor Xu mentioned might be a good choice for Zhao Xi.

    She has cooperated with Doctor Xu, and knows that he is a person with good personal character, with clear accounts and clear divisions.

    The most rare thing is that when she was exiled, Dr. Xu handed over the early share to the Lu family, so that they could be more comfortable on the way to the southwest.

    After she returned from exile, she was afraid that she would be short of money, so she sent over the share of that time in advance.

    On these two points, Shu Yu felt that Doctor Xu was a kind person.

    So after sending Doctor Xu away, Shu Yu waited for Zhao Xi to come back and told him about it.

    Zhao Xi did not expect that someone would deliver it directly to the door, and he was an experienced doctor.

    He complied without saying a word.

    Zhao Xi has no experience in opening a medical center. At first, he wanted to go to another medical center to work as a doctor to accumulate experience before starting work. In addition, you have to find other doctors, after all, he is not enough for a doctor.

    But he was not familiar with Jiangyuan County, and he really couldn''t find a suitable one for a while.

    It¡¯s all right now, and Zhao Xi is naturally happy that the familiar and experienced doctor Xu is here.

    The next day, he went to Doctor Xu to discuss cooperation.

    The two chatted very smoothly, and even because of their relationship as doctors, they talked endlessly about medical techniques, and they even forgot the time.

    After the talk, Dr. Xu started to prepare.

    The location of his original medical clinic is good, not very far from Liufang Lane, and it is his own house, so the address does not need to be changed.

    It''s just that this store is too small. He discussed it with Zhao Xi and bought the one next door. The two stores were opened up, and the hospital was instantly spacious.

    The repair shop was looking for Lu Erbai, who can''t handle the business now. Fortunately, there are a lot of people in hand, and it is enough to spare a few people.

    Shu Yu took a look, and then stopped paying attention.

    Because it didn''t take a few days, A Ning and Doctor Zhao came back, and at the same time, they also brought a piece of good news - Master Tan finally had some clues about the murderer.

 Chapter 1457ï¼š Meng Yunzheng wants to win Master Wen

    Chapter 1457 Meng Yunzheng wants to win Master Wen

    Old Doctor Zhao and A Ning arrived home after noon. They heard that Zhao Xi was discussing with Doctor Xu about opening a medical center. As soon as he got off the carriage, he went up again, and only allowed A Ning to enter the house by himself.

    At the end, he left a sentence, "Tell your second sister about the Tan family. Master believes that you can explain it clearly." After that, he excitedly went to find someone, and planned to open a medical center with his apprentice and others. things to express an opinion.

    Although he has little experience, he still carries a lot of weight.

    A Ning''s small figure stood at the door, looking at the passing carriage, sighed sadly, and walked around the shadow wall with a small bag.

    Shu Yu was in the study at this time, talking to Meng Yunzheng about the academy.

    Although the black market manor that Meng Yunzheng bought has not been fully renovated and has not been transferred from Master Miao, the preliminary preparations have to be slowly prepared.

    For example, after the academy was established, the masters and enrollment in the academy.

    A huge academy, even if it starts from nothing, it is impossible for Meng Yunzheng to be a mountain leader and a master.

    The first person he considered was Master Wen.

    I heard that the Master was already famous in the county town. He had discussed knowledge with Meng Yunzheng, and the exchanges between the two sides were very pleasant, and they were already very familiar with him.

    Hearing that Master had a good character, Meng Yunzheng wanted to win him over.

    In addition, there are some well-educated people who are well-educated, but do not like the restraint of the court. Meng Yunzheng also has several candidates in his heart. Of course, such people are distributed all over the country, and Meng Yunzheng''s current status as a scholar is not enough.

    No matter how you should be admitted to Jinshi, you have the confidence to discuss.

    This matter is not in a hurry, let¡¯s get Master Wen done first, and then start the enlightenment class.

    He came to Shu Yu today because he had an idea to ask what Shu Yu meant.

    "You mean, buy all the area from the top of the hill to the middle of our sunflower field?"

    Zhuangzi is not far from the top of the hill, but there is also four miles of land in the middle. Even if the sunflower field occupies two miles of land between Zhuangzi and the top of the hill, there are still two miles of land.

    Although part of this part is deserted, it is indeed owned by the owner, and the owner of the land has many houses.

    Meng Yunzheng wants to buy it, it has to be persuaded from family to family.

    This is the same as demolition in modern times, which requires a lot of money and may encounter nail-biting households.

    But Shu Yu''s workshop is not far from that area. Anyone who is a little smarter knows that the neighborhood will definitely develop in the future. Isn''t the price of land rising with the tide?

    Shu Yu stroked her forehead, and for a moment, she felt like she was shooting herself in the foot, because the high price of land was raised by her.

    Meng Yunzheng laughed, "I''ll just talk about these things. Sometimes you don''t have to use money, but with certain benefits, you can also achieve your goals."

    "Looks like you know what? But what did you buy that land for?"

    "Pure."

    Shu Yu'' Huh? '' a sound.

    Meng Yunzheng said, "We all have plans. I want to make the academy bigger. You want to make the workshop and sunflower field bigger, but these two places are in the same place. The land between us will definitely be seen in the future. Buy it. That piece of land is also not suitable for growing food, so it is very likely to build a house. At that time, dragons and snakes will be crowded in the middle, which will not be good for us. "

    Shu Yu nodded, "Indeed."

 Chapter 1458ï¼š Its a physical education class, not a practice class.

    Chapter 1458 is a physical education class not a practice class

    But the next moment, Shu Yu frowned again, "Just, what can I use that land for? I can''t grow sunflowers either."

    Sunflowers like the sun, the land is too close to the top of the mountain, and the sun is blocked.

    This is also the reason why Shu Yu did not directly buy the nearby fields when he wanted to expand the sunflower field, but instead re-selected the place.

    Meng Yunzheng also thought about this question.

    "When the time comes, I''ll ask my uncle to come over and see if I don''t grow food, fruit trees or side dishes. Didn''t you say that? Scholars need a strong physique, so they can take a physical fitness class. I think it''s good, go back to that one. Once the land is cleared, the students will be able to grow vegetables and fruit trees, so that they can support themselves, and they can also add vegetables to the back kitchen, so they don¡¯t have to buy.¡±

    Shu Yu, "..."

    The physical fitness class she was talking about refers to physical education classes. They were running laps in school, doing push-ups or squatting, but not taking people down the mountain for practical classes.

    And the dishes in Liangli, that kind of food are more than just adding vegetables to the back kitchen of the academy, so there is no need to buy them at all, right?

    "Do you feel bad?" Meng Yunzheng asked.

    Shu Yu immediately shook his head with a serious expression, "I think it''s very good, this will also let the students know the hard work of farming and avoid wasting food. Let them experience life, maybe in writing articles, they will be more inspired and more real, right. Bar?"

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, "I think so too, then..."

    Before he could finish speaking, he heard A Ning''s voice from outside, "Second sister, second sister, I''m back."

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, and they both looked at the door at the same time.

    The door of the study was open, Yingxi stood outside the door, Shu Yu beckoned to A Ning, the little girl''s eyes were bright, and she ran in three or two.

    Seeing Meng Yunzheng, she was stunned for a moment, and even more happy, "Brother Meng."

    "A Ning is back? Where''s your master?"

    "Master went to see my eldest brother-in-law, and said that he would also discuss the opening of the medical center." A Ning climbed onto the chair, sat down obediently, and shook her legs.

    is that she still has a bag on her shoulders, which looks very funny.

    Shu Yu was amused, and took off the bag in the past, "Did you come to see the second sister as soon as you entered the door? You didn''t put down the bag."

    Seeing that the little girl was covered in sweat on her forehead, she quickly took a handkerchief and wiped it for her, poured a glass of water and handed it to her.

    "What are you doing running so fast on a hot day?"

    A Ning took a few sips and sighed comfortably, "Then I have something important to tell you, so of course I hurried over."

    "Important thing?" Shu Yu''s first reaction was that the Tan family was looking for the murderer.

    Sure enough, A Ning said, "Second sister, after you left, Young Master Tan thought in the direction you said. He didn''t dare to think too hard, so after so many days, he finally remembered something that he felt intermittently. useful stuff."

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng straightened their backs at the same time, "Come on, drink some more water, let''s talk slowly, what suspicions does Young Master Tan have?"

    A Ning took two more sips of water with her hand, then got down from the chair and opened the bag she brought.

    Shu Yu looked at her behavior suspiciously, and saw A Ning take out a few scrolls from her bag.

    "what is this?"

    "Hey, Master knows that you are very concerned, so he found an excuse to coax Master Tan to draw all the suspected murderers."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, Doctor Zhao is really thoughtful.

 Chapter 1459ï¼š Three portraits brought by A Ning

    Chapter 1459 Three portraits brought by A Ning

    A Ning quickly opened the first scroll, "This person is Tan Dashao''s aunt''s cousin. It is said that the family is in the middle of the road. Although he is also studying, he has been living in the town. He also went to Fucheng to take the test two years ago. Live in Tan''s house."

    Shu Yu looked at the people on the portraits, and I have to say, Master Tan''s painting skills are still very good.

    The characters on the scroll are lifelike, with clear outlines, and their eyes are somewhat similar to Tan Dashao, but their expressions are always tense, and they don''t seem to be easy to get along with.

    A Ning said, "Cousin Tan lived in Tan''s house during the exam, and he was at peace with each other originally. But one day, this man was found in a panic by Mr. Tan, Mr. Tan asked two more questions, cousin of the Tan family. After shaking it twice, I shook out a gold bracelet in my arms. Afterwards, Young Master Tan asked again, only to find out that the cousin of the Tan family stole the bracelet while he was greeting Mrs. Tan. "

    "Second sister, you said to let Young Master Tan think about whether he saw something that shouldn''t be seen and was silenced. Young Master Tan said that he didn''t know if it counted or not, but he felt that his cousin of the Tan family should not be involved in this matter. Kill him."

    After all, Major Tan concealed this matter and returned the golden bracelet by himself, as if it did not happen.

    It was probably the first time the Tan family''s cousin had done such a thing, and he felt very ashamed at the time. The next day, he made an excuse to move out. After the exam, he went home without even getting his grades.

    Maybe he was also under a lot of pressure, and he also failed the exam.

    After A Ning finished speaking, she raised her eyes to look at Shu Yu, "Second sister, do you think it will be him?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "It''s unlikely."

    Meng Yunzheng also said, "Since this cousin of the Tan family has reached the point where he wants to steal the gold bracelet, he is obviously very poor. But whether it is poison or bribing the servants of the Tan family, a lot of money is needed. In order not to Let Master Tan tell him about the things he stole, it''s not enough."

    A Ning blinked, since the second sister and the second brother-in-law both said no, she put the scroll aside.

    Opened the second copy, and there was an older middle-aged man on it.

    But the style of painting... It seems to be a little different from the previous one. The painting is rough and not very personal.

    The corner of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, "Isn''t this picture drawn by Master Tan?"

    A Ning smiled and said, "Yes, because Master Tan has only seen this person twice, and he is not very deep in his appearance. It has been two years since the incident, and I can''t draw it. I asked someone to see this person clearly. It looks like it will be drawn again."

    A Ning said, "This person is a master of a martial arts gym two blocks away from Tan''s house. Two years ago, Mr. Tan was tired of reading and went out for a walk. He passed by the alley behind the martial arts center. When the master was beating, Young Master Tan shouted, the master glared at him and walked away. Strangely, the man who was beaten didn''t say thank you to Young Master Tan, and was in a hurry. He ran out of the alley in a panic."

    "Later, Master Tan saw the master again, and the master recognized him, and gave him a vicious look at that time. I haven''t seen him since."

    Shu Yu took a careful look at the face of this man. He didn''t express his opinion for the time being. He just looked at the last scroll, "Where''s the third one?"

    A Ning said while opening the scroll, "The third one is a young son, but second sister, I always feel as if I have seen this son."

 Chapter 1460ï¼š It turned out to be Jiang Kuanyu

    Chapter 1460 It turned out to be Jiang Kuanyu

    "have you seen?"

    A Ning nodded, "Something familiar."

    With A Ning''s voice, the scroll was completely opened, revealing the portrait on the paper.

    The next moment, Shu Yu''s eyes narrowed suddenly, and he blurted out, "Jiang Kuanyu??"

    "Second sister, do you know?"

    Before Shu Yu could answer, Meng Yunzheng reacted, "Is this the one Jiang Gongzi you said sold Zhuangzi and the hundreds of acres of land to you?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "It''s him."

    A Ning also remembered, "It turned out to be him, the young man who came back to our house to visit Xiao Ya''er last time, right?"

    She just said, she looked a little familiar when she saw the portrait.

    When Xiao Ya''er''s grandfather was killed, Xiao Ya''er herself was injured and stopped talking. It was A Ning who accompanied her to talk and chat, which made her get better slowly.

    At that time, Jiang Kuanyu had just sold Zhuangzi Hetian to Shu Yu, but when Grandpa Xiaoyaer was killed, he was still the owner. Therefore, to help deal with the funeral of the old Cui family, he followed Shu Yu to the county seat.

    A Ning had seen him just once, and she didn''t know his name.

    So Tan Dashao said the name after painting the picture, but A Ning had no impression at all.

    But Meng Yunzheng mentioned the former owner of Zhuangzi, then she knew it.

    Shu Yu''s face was a little dignified at this time, he looked at the portrait on the scroll and asked, "Does Jiang Kuanyu have anything to do with Tan Dashao?"

    "They are good friends." A Ning said quickly, "Master Tan said that although Jiang Kuanyu is five or six years older than him, the relationship between the two is not bad, so the two of them are also good friends."

    The Jiang family and the Tan family are both in Fucheng, and there is no competition in business.

    But unlike the Tan family, the Jiang family has a part of the business, which has been taken over by Jiang Kuanyu.

    Jiang Kuanyu did not take the imperial examinations like Tan Dashao did, but instead ran the shops seriously, which can be regarded as a successful business.

    Two years ago, Master Tan was under great pressure to prepare for the exam. Jiang Kuanyu even came to visit and took her to Zhuangzi to relax.

    A Ning tilted her head and asked, "Second sister, could this Zhuangzi be the one sold to you?"

    "Maybe." Shu Yu was not sure. After all, with the financial resources of the Jiang family, Zhuangzi might not be the only one. She raised her eyes and asked, "Then what did Jiang Kuanyu do, why does Young Master Tan suspect him?"

    "Well... Master Tan said that when he went to Zhuangzi to relax, he saw a mountain nearby, so he wanted to climb up and have a look." A Ning said here, she was quite sure that Zhuangzi was the one her second sister bought. , because there is indeed a hill nearby.

    But she didn''t know what was weird about that hill, but Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng changed their faces at the same time - that hill is a black market.

    "and then?"

    A Ning, "Then Master Tan really went to the top of the mountain, but Jiang Kuanyu was not there at the time. Master Tan went by himself, but he said that when he climbed halfway up the mountain, he found someone guarding there. Let him go into the mountain. Young Master Tan can only come down angrily, and after going down the mountain, he happened to meet Jiang Kuanyu and came over, Jiang Kuanyu looked very nervous at that time."

    "Master Tan quietly told Jiang Kuanyu that there was a problem with the mountain. Not only were there people guarding it, but also two people who were not easy to see went up the mountain. Jiang Kuanyu''s face was a little wrong at that time, and he pulled him. He went back, but it returned to normal afterward, and when he sent him back to the city for the exam the next day, I wished him a good result."

    A Ning said, her eyes lit up, "Second sister, is there really a problem on the top of the hill?"

 Chapter 1461ï¼š Ah Ning doesnt understand

    Chapter 1461 A Ning doesn''t understand

    Shu Yu thought for a while and asked A Ning, "Then Master Tan came down from the top of the mountain, and he never asked Jiang Kuanyu what was up there, and why was anyone guarding it?"

    "Yes, Jiang Kuanyu told Young Master Tan that there is a black market, and Young Master Tan will understand." A Ning looked puzzled, "But I don''t quite understand, Second Sister, what is a black market? What is it? Isn''t it very dark and problematic?"

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Well, the little girl is still too young, and even if she hears some things, she probably doesn''t understand what it means.

    After thinking about it, she tried to use milder words to say, "The black market is a secret transaction, and some stolen goods are bought and sold on the black market. Strictly speaking, it is illegal."

    A Ning''s eyes widened suddenly, "Breaching the law? No wonder Jiang Kuanyu was so nervous and didn''t let Young Master Tan go up."

    She had a sudden realization, and then she became anxious again, "Oh, second sister, the black market is so close to Zhuangzi and Sunflower, what if something happens, or the prisoners in the black market go to sabotage?"

    Shu Yu almost choked. Are there prisoners in the black market? ?

    She quickly said to the worried little girl, "Don''t worry, the black market has been closed and sold since last year, and now there is no one on it, let alone any prisoners."

    A Ning was surprised, "Is it closed?"

    "Well, it probably won''t go on." Shu Yu said ambiguously, and after a while he said to A Ning with a serious expression, "Although the black market here is closed, there are still other places. If you hear or see it, stay away immediately, you know?"

    A nodded solemnly, "Of course, what if there is a murderer inside?"

    Shu Yu, "..."

    A Ning didn''t see the indescribable look in her eyes. Now that she understood what the black market was for, her attention returned to the scroll on the table.

    Leaning on the small chin in both hands, after thinking seriously for a moment, he straightened his small body and said with certainty, "Second sister, if you say that, the murderer must be Jiang Kuanyu, right? The black market is illegal, Jiang Kuanyu is so clear about the address over there, so he might be a black market person."

    She nodded heavily and looked at Shu Yu expectantly.

    The corner of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched. There were quite a few people who knew the address of the black market. Generally speaking, people with connections, backgrounds and wealth in Dong''an Prefecture or the counties under its jurisdiction were probably tacit.

    Jiang Kuanyu has a great career in Fucheng, and Zhuangzi is only four kilometers away from the black market. I don¡¯t know.

    It is probably the person like Tan Dashao who only read the books of sages and sages. He didn''t know much about these things, so he almost went up the mountain by accident.

    But Master Tan should know, so when Young Master Tan asked Jiang Kuanyu where it was, Jiang Kuanyu didn''t hide it from him.

    However, Ah Ning''s suspicions are correct. Among the three paintings in front of him, Jiang Kuanyu''s suspicion is the biggest.

    She bowed her head, faced A Ning''s expectant eyes, and smiled, "Well, what you said makes sense."

    A Ning got the affirmation, and became more and more excited, "This is what I summed up by myself, and my head is spinning fast now."

    After speaking, he was filled with righteous indignation, "Why is this Jiang Kuanyu so bad? Isn''t he a good friend with Master Tan, but he actually poisoned him, for I used to think he was helping Xiao Ya''er''s grandfather. It''s a good man."

 Chapter 1462ï¼š Jiang Kuanyu is not in Fucheng

    Chapter 1462 Jiang Kuanyu is not in Fucheng

    The little girl said more and more angrily, "No, I have to tell Xiao Ya''er when she sees Jiang Kuanyu in the future, and she must not treat him as a good person anymore. I..."

    Halfway through she said, she shook her head again and sighed, "Forget it, Jiang Kuanyu has already left Dong''an Mansion, and Xiao Ya''er may not be able to see him in the future."

    Shu Yu just wanted A Ning to rest for a while, when he suddenly heard her words, "A Ning, what did you just say? Jiang Kuanyu left Dong''an Mansion?"

    A Ning nodded, "Yeah, Master Tan said he''s gone, or Master Tan will come to confront him."

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, their expressions became slightly serious, "Then do you know when he left and where did he go?"

    "Master Tan said that he left in July last year. At that time, Mr. Jiang died in an accident, and Jiang Kuanyu was in a state of depression for a long time. After that, he packed up and sold several shops in Dong''an Mansion. Before leaving, Jiang Kuanyu went to see Master Tan, and threatened to go back to his hometown to run a business, saying that this was Master Jiang''s last wish, that he wanted to return to his roots and return to his hometown."

    Although Mr. Jiang''s business is booming in Dong''an, his ancestral home is not here. But by chance, he settled his home in Fucheng.

    Mr. Jiang passed away. Before his death, he suddenly missed the place where he grew up and his relatives, and wanted to go back. This is also human nature. In order to satisfy his wish, Jiang Kuanyu resolutely sold all the business here, and brought his family back to his hometown to start anew, which seemed to make sense.

    Even though some people say that he is stupid behind his back, some people praise him as a dutiful son and very courageous.

    As for the Tan family, they just don¡¯t understand a little bit.

    But at that time, Mr. Tan had been poisoned for a year, and his body was not very good. Mr. Tan and Mrs. Tan were all overwhelmed. After attending Mr. Jiang''s funeral, she concentrated her energy on finding a doctor for Mr. Tan. Therefore, when Jiang Kuanyu sold the paving workshop at home, they didn''t notice it for a while.

    When I found out later, it was too late to persuade.

    In the end, they just said goodbye to each other, and after letting them take care of their health, they parted ways.

    Shu Yu frowned, "So Jiang Kuanyu consolidated all the assets last July and left? A Ning, did Master Tan say where Jiang Kuanyu''s hometown is?"

    "did not say."

    "Besides that, did Master Tan say anything?"

    A Ning said, "That''s all."

    Shu Yu asked a few more questions, but A Ning said everything he could say, and he really didn''t know the rest.

    Shu Yu gave up, and saw the little girl blinked her eyes, and there was normal saline overflowing from the corner of her eyes. She suddenly thought that she had just returned from Fucheng, and she must be very tired.

    She immediately patted A Ning''s head, "Second sister understands, thank you for running over to tell the second sister such important news and helping the second sister so much. You are tired just now, go back to the yard to rest first, there are Let''s talk later."

    "it is good."

    Being able to help the eldest sister, A Ning was extremely happy, and immediately waved at Shu Yu, "Then I''m leaving."

    Shu Yu watched her jumping and running away, and hurriedly shouted, "Go slowly."

    But the little girl has disappeared.

    Shu Yu shook his head and looked away, only to see Meng Yunzheng pointing at the bag on the table.

 Chapter 1463ï¼š Jiang Kuanyu and the black market gang

    Chapter 1463 Jiang Kuanyu and the black market gang

    Shu Yu slammed his forehead, "I forgot to take the baggage with me."

    In the bag that A Ning brought, there were not only three portraits, but also her daily necessities and clothes, which are all here at the moment.

    "Forget it, I''ll send it to her later."

    A Ning left, Shu Yu sat back in the chair again, and then he had a serious discussion with Meng Yunzheng.

    "If there is no accident, the person who prescribed the medicine to Tan Cheng should be Jiang Kuanyu. I didn''t think about it before, but now that I recall it, it is indeed a bit unreasonable. Since Jiang Kuanyu can manage his business in an orderly manner, How can you buy that Zhuangzi and the hundreds of acres of land, and after spending five years without increasing the output, you haven¡¯t stopped your losses in time, and you didn¡¯t sell it until last year?¡±

    Thinking about it now, Jiang Kuanyu doesn''t care about the amount of grain output, nor does he want to take care of it and find suitable plants to plant.

    He never made a move, just because the Zhuangzi was very close to the black market, so it was convenient for him to enter and exit at any time, and he could also be a place like a sentry.

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "And he sold Zhuangzi to you at the end of May. At that time, it was also the time when the black market in Jiangyuan County was abuzz with the mirror incident, and he was already preparing for the future and wanted to abandon this black market. "

    Hearing him lift the mirror, Shu Yu lowered his head in a guilty conscience.

    Help, why is it related to the mirror again? It''s none of her business.

    She coughed lightly, "It''s strange to say that, this black market belongs to the second prince, and they sold the mirror to the third prince, isn''t this asking for a dead end?"

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "Probably the second prince did not expect that this originally irrelevant mirror would be used by the third prince to fight for the throne to create rumors, so that a large number of people were attracted to the black market in Jiangyuan County and let him Eventually had to quit."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    "Actually, I don''t think it''s entirely because of the mirror. The most important thing is that the Shu family in Dong''an was destroyed, and the magistrate of Jiangyuan County was the son-in-law of the Xiao family, Xiang Weinan, right?"

    Meng Yunzheng glanced at her suspiciously, but nodded, "That''s true."

    Shu Yu changed the subject, "Jiang Kuanyu and the black market left Dong''an Mansion during those few months. If we expected it to be good, then Tan Cheng might have seen a key figure in the second prince''s lineage when he went up the mountain. Jiang Kuanyu poisoned him just in case."

    "Yes, but now Jiang Kuanyu doesn''t know where to go, otherwise he might be able to dig out a lot of things from him."

    Shu Yu touched his chin, "Tomorrow, I''ll go to Tan''s house again, have a good chat with Tan Cheng, and see if I can get more clues."

    "Yes." Meng Yunzheng nodded, "I will draw two portraits of Jiang Kuanyu, and send them to Qi Lie at that time, asking him to check them out, both ways."

    "Okay." Shu Yu immediately took out the pen, ink, paper and inkstone, put it in front of Meng Yunzheng, and asked him to paint.

    Meng Yunzheng''s painting skills are better than Tan Cheng''s, and Shu Yu has seen Jiang Kuanyu before, and after a little modification, it looks more like Tan Cheng''s portrait.

    "It''s easier to find someone like you."

    Meng Yunzheng smiled and continued to draw the second picture.

    The two of them just stood and sat in the study, not knowing that after A Ning returned to the room, when she realized that she didn''t have any luggage, she ran back quickly.

 Chapter 1464ï¼š Meng Han saw him

    Chapter 1464 Meng Han saw him

    Seeing that he was about to run to the study, A Ning accelerated.

    Who knew that when he swayed and ran up the steps of the veranda, he fell to the ground with a ''poof''.

    Yingxi, who was guarding at the door of the study, saw this, ran over in a hurry, crouched in front of her, and asked nervously, "Miss A Ning, are you alright?"

    A Ning lowered her head, rubbed her knees, raised her eyes and said with a smile, "It''s alright, it''s an old problem."

    Because of malnutrition in the past, Ning could fall for no reason while walking. After eating well and living well, this situation naturally disappeared. But as a child, bumps and bumps are inevitable. Occasionally, if you run too fast and don¡¯t pay attention, you will still fall.

    Especially when A Ning followed Old Doctor Zhao to the mountains to collect herbs, it was normal for him to fall when the road was too difficult to walk.

    Every time this time, A Ning would tease himself that this is an old problem.

    It was probably the experience of falling out. When Ning fell to the ground, he adjusted his posture a little under conditioned reflex, so it was not a big problem.

    The clothes were a little dirty, she reached out and patted it before standing up.

    Seeing that she was fine, Yingxi breathed a sigh of relief, but still said, "Let me hug you, are you here to find Miss?"

    "Well, I forgot to take my bag."

    The two of them were talking, Yingxi squatted down and was about to pick up A Ning, with her back to the gate of the courtyard, so they didn''t see a single figure running to the study.

    Accompanied by the sound of "A Ning - I heard that you are back -" the voice landed, and the figure had already run into the study.

    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu were both stunned and looked at the person who came.

    The study here is Shu Yu''s private domain. Generally, family members know that if she has something to do, she won''t come to disturb her easily, and the servants will not come near her.

    Even a young man like A Ning or a more rebellious Dabao was told that Shu Yu was not allowed to do business unless there was something very important.

    Just like today, A Ning ran over and saw Yingxi standing at the door and didn''t stop her before entering.

    But no one thought that there would be an exception called Meng Han.

    Meng Han saw that the door of the study was open, but he didn''t see anyone guarding it, so he rushed in.

    Meng Yunzheng''s face darkened immediately, not only because of Meng Han''s interruption, but also because she was a member of the Meng family. Such behavior was too outrageous.

    Even Shu Yu lost the smile on his face at this time, and his expression became tense.

    However, Meng Han didn''t see the two of them at all. Instead, his eyes fell on the desk, and he said in surprise, "Isn''t this Young Master Jiang?"

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng were stunned at the same time and looked at each other.

    then asked, "Ahan, do you know him?"

    As Shu Yu asked, he quietly put away the other two scrolls.

    When Meng Han raised his head, both Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu returned to their normal expressions.

    She thought that the momentary coldness that radiated from the study just now was her illusion.

    Meng Han took a few steps forward, seriously looked at the portrait on the table again, and nodded affirmatively, "It''s really Young Master Jiang, cousin, Sister Shu Yu, do you know him? How come there is a portrait of him? ."

    Meng Yunzheng put the half-drawn brush back on the pen holder, raised his eyes and asked her, "Where did you meet Mr. Jiang, and where did you meet him."

    His expression was slightly serious, and Meng Han suddenly became nervous, inexplicably feeling that his answer was very important.

    "I, I saw it at home."

 Chapter 1465ï¼š what to wear

    Chapter 1465 What clothes to wear

    Meng Yunzheng''s face changed instantly, "You said you met him at home? At Meng''s house?"

    Meng Han took a step back, feeling that Meng Yunzheng''s expression was so scary now. Although he wasn''t vicious, his eyes were more frightening than any he had seen before.

    She swallowed her saliva, leaned closer to Shu Yu, and nodded slowly, "Yes, at home, go, I saw you on August 16 last year."

    August 16?

    "Why did he go to Meng''s house? How long did he stay there?"

    Meng Han whispered, "I said there was something I wanted to send to Huajiang Mansion with the help of the security guard."

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, Huajiang Mansion?

    From Dong''an House to Chenggu County, where the Meng family is located, you can pass Huajiang House in the middle. If there is something that can''t be delivered on the way, you have to go back to the Meng family''s **** bureau? I''m afraid it''s just an excuse.

    Shu Yu asked her, "Is that thing a gift?"

    Meng Han raised his head in surprise, "Sister Shu Yu, how do you know it wasn''t delivered?"

    Sure enough¡­

    Shu Yu pursed his lips, it was no coincidence that Jiang Kuanyu found the Meng family. Escorting things is just an excuse, he should have other purposes.

    "What did he do in the Meng family? Ahan, tell us everything you know, this is very important."

    Meng Han nodded in confusion, then swallowed his dry throat.

    Shu Yu hurriedly poured her a glass of water and asked her to sit down and talk slowly.

    Yingxi had already come over with A Ning in his arms. Seeing that they had something to talk about, A Ning hurriedly got down from her arms, took the bag and left.

    Meng Han originally wanted to have a word with her, but seeing this, he could only watch her leave.

    After Ah Ning left, Yingxi stood guard at the door again.

    Meng Han felt more and more that the atmosphere was not right, she was even more nervous, she tried hard to recall the scene when she first saw Jiang Kuanyu, and after a while, she hesitated to say, "After Jiang Gongzi came to the security bureau, he took a box, that box. Inside is the deed. My father didn''t read the specific content, but it''s good to know what it is. It''s just that my father said that there would be a trip to Huajiang Mansion in two days, and asked Young Master Jiang if he could wait for two days. "

    "Young Master Jiang is very talkative, so he is not in a hurry. He will be fine after a few days. So he still took the box back that day, but said that he would bring it back in the morning two days later. Who knew that when Young Master Jiang was going out, he happened to meet Tao Qin. The two of them didn''t pay attention and accidentally bumped into it while turning a corner."

    "Tao Qin was knocked down and fell to the ground at that time. Young Master Jiang felt sorry for her, so he quickly asked her if it was okay, and if she needed to be taken to the hospital. If she is uncomfortable, she must tell her, and he will be responsible to the end. "

    Speaking of this, Meng Han was a little disdainful, "You all know that Tao Qin is a brazen person. When she saw Jiang Gongzi''s good-looking appearance and gentle speech, she looked like a rich son of a family. She pretended to be powerless and couldn''t stand up, and said she had slapped her foot. What slapped her foot? Looked at others and didn''t know what she was thinking. "

    Meng Yunzheng interrupted her suddenly, "Wait, what kind of clothes did Jiang Kuanyu wear when he went to Meng''s house that day?"

    Meng Han was stunned, what clothes?

    She tried hard to recall for a moment, and said suddenly, "I remembered, it was a purple robe, embroidered with the pattern of Xiangyun, and a jade pendant was hanging between the belt, anyway, it looks like a rich boy with a lot of money. "

 Chapter 1466ï¼š Tao Qin has also seen him?

    Chapter 1466 Tao Qin has a crush on him?

    Meng Yunzheng narrowed his eyes. Jiang Kuanyu''s father died in early July. As a son, during Dai Xiao''s period, he mainly wore white and gray, so how could he wear it like this?

    Obviously, he did it on purpose.

    He asked Meng Han to continue. The latter blinked, and when he was interrupted, he almost forgot where he said.

    Shu Yu reminded her, "You said that Tao Qin''s foot was bruised in front of Jiang Kuanyu."

    Meng Han nodded again and again, "Yes, yes, in fact, she has good feet, so she clearly fell in love with Young Master Jiang."

    In Chenggu County, the Meng family is one of the top security guards. The family has property and servants, and they live a prosperous life. But the Meng family like this is still a bit worse than those rich and powerful families with big business.

    The Meng family is still like this, not to mention the Tao family who depended on the Meng family to survive.

    As the daughter of the Tao family, when Tao Qin is at the age of marriage, it is just wishful thinking to say that the object of the marriage is either a farmer in the village, or a family with a small shop in a small town.

    Therefore, the first time she saw Jiang Kuanyu, she could see that the other party was either rich or expensive, not to mention that the other party was good-looking and polite, and at first glance, he would be kind to his wife.

    Hearing Jiang Kuanyu said he would be responsible, how could Tao Qin let it go? At that time, he screamed and said that he had a sprained foot, and his body also hurt.

    Uncle Meng sent Jiang Kuanyu out, so he stood beside him and immediately asked the servants at home to take Tao Qin to see it. Naturally, he wouldn''t really put all the blame on Jiang Kuanyu.

    However, Tao Shi, who heard the news, stopped Uncle Meng, and made an excuse to pull Uncle Meng away.

    The final result is that the taoqin is supported by the mother-in-law of the Meng family, and Jiang Kuanyu accompanies them to the medical center.

    What happened on their way to the medical center Meng Han didn''t know. Anyway, when Tao Qin came back, his left ankle was so wrapped in gauze that he couldn''t even walk.

    Jiang Kuanyu felt bad about it, so he brought tonic and medicinal wine to visit him the next day.

    As soon as he came, Uncle Meng wanted to entertain him.

    "That Young Master Jiang is well-informed and can chat with my father very well. The two of them even drank wine together, and they were so happy that they let Young Master Jiang live in the guest room at home."

    Meng Yunzheng, "Have you talked a lot? Then, have you ever talked about Huajiang Mansion?"

    "Yes, yes, yes." Meng Han nodded again and again, "Mr. Jiang said that his hometown is in Huajiang Mansion, and he mentioned a lot of things over there. My father cried."

    Meng Han didn''t know what the two of them were talking about. She was only there during the meal and went back to the room after eating.

    The two of them have talked for so long, they must have said a lot.

    But Meng Han was impressed that her father came back crying later. She was taken aback at the time, and when she asked about it, she realized that his father had mentioned Huajiang Mansion when he was chatting with Young Master Jiang.

    Tianning County, under the jurisdiction of Huajiang House, is the place where Meng Pei founded the Quansheng Escort Bureau, and it is also the place where Meng Pei''s family''s family was destroyed.

    At that time, Uncle Meng didn''t know that Meng Pei was still alive. He just mentioned sad things and drank wine, so he couldn''t help crying.

    In Meng Han''s heart, Uncle Meng was stubborn and loyal. I had seen him cry like that, and it was very uncomfortable at the time, and I knew that the two must have mentioned Uncle.

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Jiang Kuanyu said his hometown is in Huajiang Mansion?"

    "Yes, that''s what my dad said."

    However, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng remained skeptical.

    That''s all, go back and ask Tan Cheng to see.

 Chapter 1467ï¼š Guess confirmed

    Chapter 1467 The guess is confirmed

    "Then what? What else does he do?"

    Meng Han frowned and thought about it, "If there''s anything else, he''s very kind to the servants in our family. Aunt Zhang fell on the way out earlier, and Young Master Jiang saw her and recognized her as our Meng. The family members hurriedly sent them to the hospital, and they also bought food and drink, and paid the medical bills directly.¡±

    "Aunt Zhang?" Meng Yunzheng asked, "It was Aunt Zhang that your father brought back to the Meng family more than ten years ago, after the Quansheng Security Bureau collapsed?"

    After Song Xin died, Uncle Meng took care of the rest, including the servants in the security bureau.

    Although there were only a few in total, they were all brought back to the Meng family by Uncle Meng for resettlement.

    Aunt Zhang in Meng Han''s mouth should be the one he knew.

    Sure enough, Meng Han nodded, "Yes."

    Meng Yunzheng rubbed his forehead, and his guess was confirmed-Jiang Kuanyu was looking for opportunities to approach the Meng family just to inquire about his own affairs.

    According to the time, in mid-August last year, it happened to be when Gongqiu was arrested and locked in the prison. At that time, in order to prevent him from dragging Meng Yunzheng to death, Shu Yu quietly went to the prison and told him that Meng Yunzheng was his only son.

    Gongqiu is obviously still a little unconvinced, so even if he is in prison, he still finds an opportunity to have someone come to the Meng family to confirm Meng Yunzheng''s life experience?

    Jiang Kuanyu was the one who came to inquire.

    Whether it is to approach the taoqin, chat with Uncle Meng over wine, or help Aunt Zhang, the purpose is very clear.

    He glanced at Shu Yu, who had a serious expression and obviously thought of it.

    Meng Han didn''t know that the two had diverged and thought of going elsewhere, but she still conscientiously explained Jiang Kuanyu''s subsequent actions and actions.

    "Later, on the day of the dart, Young Master Jiang came over again with the box that was to be sent to Huajiang Mansion. Tao Qin jumped with one foot and came out to see, but Young Master Jiang said a few words of apology and gave supplements to let him She took good care of herself and said she was leaving."

    "Tao Qin became anxious as soon as he heard it, and stopped him from leaving. At first, he vaguely told him to stay for two more days, and then he said directly that he would be responsible. Young Master Jiang was frightened by her, and the little boy behind him The servant stepped forward and pushed the taoqin. My mother got angry, and the scene was ugly."

    "Afterwards, Young Master Jiang felt that the Meng family was unreasonable, saying that this trip would not be handed over to my father, and left the Meng family angrily with the box. After that, we never saw each other again."

    Because of this, Uncle Meng fired at Tao Shi. Tao Shi heard that Jiang Kuanyu gave a high commission and regretted it very much.

    Maybe it was a guilty conscience, so after more than a month, Meng Pei and Meng Yunzheng came back, and Tao did not dare to go too far, for fear that Uncle Meng would settle the old and new accounts together.

    After Meng Han finished speaking, he asked cautiously, "Cousin, Sister Shu Yu, isn''t this Young Master Jiang a good person?"

    "Well, he acts suspiciously and has deep thoughts. If you see him again in the future, don''t approach him." Meng Yunzheng explained.

    Meng Han nodded subconsciously, "Got it."

    "Also, don''t say these things we asked you about today. Don''t say them in front of your father or your brother." At least, not now.

    Meng Yunzheng was careful, fearing that she would not take it seriously, he added, "This is for your safety."

    Meng Han said hastily, "I understand."

 Chapter 1468ï¼š something wrong

    Chapter 1468 There is a problem

    Meng Han''s heart beat faster, and he always felt that he was involved in some great event.

    She wanted to ask a few more questions, but Meng Yunzheng had already signaled that she could leave.

    "Aren''t you going to find A Ning?"

    Meng Han, "..." OK, she''s going.

    The atmosphere just now was too tense, she didn''t want to continue talking, she just left.

    With a light snort, Meng Han turned around and walked outside the study.

    After was far away from the study, she breathed a sigh of relief, and her body was no longer so stiff.

    However, the expressions of the two people in the study became more and more solemn, "Is Jiang Kuanyu''s hometown really in Huajiang Mansion? What he told Tan Cheng to go back to his hometown is to return to Huajiang Mansion to settle down?"

    Shu Yu said, and began to recall what Meng Han mentioned earlier, "When we went to see Gongqiu in the prison, it was August 11th. Gongqiu must find an opportunity to spread the news to Huajiang House, and then let Jiang Kuanyu from Huajiang Prefecture rushed to Chenggu County to test the Meng family, five days, isn''t that enough?"

    Meng Yunzheng lightly clasped his fingers on the table, "It''s not enough, and Gongqiu is worried that my father is still alive. In recent years, whether it is the Quansheng Security Bureau or the Meng family, he has sent people to watch. He wants to find someone to investigate the Meng family and let the watcher Wouldn¡¯t it be faster for the Meng family to find Jiang Kuanyu? Unless¡­¡±

    "Unless Jiang Kuanyu was originally near Meng''s house!!" Shu Yu said, "And it''s more appropriate for him to do this."

    The two of them stopped at the same time.

    After a while, Shu Yu said, "Perhaps Jiang Kuanyu didn''t go back to his hometown at all. He took his family away and settled down near Changjin Mansion or Chenggu County."

    Meng Yunzheng lightly clasped the table with his fingers, "You said last time that the business of the tooth shop in Changjin Mansion is not normal."

    "Changjin House, there is a problem!"

    Meng Yunzheng knew too little about Changjin Mansion. Because the Meng family was in Changjin Mansion, he almost never went there over the years in order not to make Gongqiu suspicious.

    That is to say, I have to take an exam this year, so I only stayed in Fucheng for a few more months.

    But he has been preparing for the exam and didn''t pay much attention to the situation in Fucheng.

    "Qi Lie''s letter hasn''t arrived yet. I don''t know if it''s not progressing yet, or if something went wrong." Meng Yunzheng said, "I''ll write a letter to Xiang Weinan when I go back and mention it vaguely."

    He and Xiang Weinan are friends. Now that he has just been admitted to a scholar, it is normal to write a letter to announce the good news. He and Xiang Weinan have a tacit understanding for many years and have their own secret communication methods.

    "Okay, I''ll go to Fucheng tomorrow, see you again, Master Tan, and learn more about Jiang Kuanyu."

    Now, this person is the key person.

    "it is good."

    After the two discussed it, Meng Yunzheng was ready to leave.

    Both sides had something to do, so Shu Yu didn''t keep him.

    After leaving the study, Meng Yunzheng thought about it and asked Yingxi to call Meng Han out and take her back together.

    Meng Han is not happy, but in order to stay in Jiangyuan County for more days in the future, she thinks it is better to be obedient.

    So she came out dejected and walked slowly home behind Meng Yunzheng.

    Unexpectedly, before taking a few steps, Meng Yunzheng said, "Don''t rush into someone else''s study next time."

    Meng Han shrank his neck, feeling a little guilty. She thought her cousin wouldn''t mention it, but she still couldn''t escape.

    She nodded obediently and said weakly, "I see." At the end, she couldn''t help defending herself, "I just kept the door open, thinking that what you were talking about was not serious business. I used to be in my brother''s study. Enter whatever you want..."

    did not dare to speak, Meng Han automatically silenced.

 Chapter 1469ï¼š with Nguyen

    Chapter 1469 Walking with Nguyen

    The next day, Shu Yu planned to go to Tan''s house.

    Unexpectedly, when he was about to go out, he learned that Nguyen was also going to Fucheng.

    She was not in a hurry, so she waited for Nguyen to go together.

    Nguyen went to buy the goods. Now the fabrics of Yiren Pavilion come from Fucheng, and most of them come from the cloth village opened by the Tan family.

    I don''t know if Master Tan knew about this. In the past two months, the fabrics that Yiren Pavilion went to have not only received discounts, but the attitude of the shopkeeper in the other shop has also been much kinder.

    It should be known that Yiren Pavilion has a small shop and less labor, so the list is really a little small compared to other people. The Tan family has a big business and a lot of business orders. Where would they pay attention to Yiren Pavilion, which only has a small shop in the county?

    It is estimated that the Tan family is still grateful to Dr. Zhao for curing the young master of Tan, so they specially warned him.

    "Let''s go, let''s pick up your Auntie Xiang."

    Nguyen Shi packed up and got into Shu Yu''s carriage.

    Came to Liufang Lane. Just as Ruan was about to knock on the door of the garment room, the courtyard door had already opened first.

    "Ah Xiang." Ruan greeted her, "Let''s go, A Yu happens to be going to Fucheng today, so there''s no need to let Xiao Guo go with us."

    Xiao Guo''s name is Guo Bing, a guy recruited by Yiren Pavilion.

    Yiren Pavilion is almost all women, but some physical work is unavoidable. For example, carrying cargo, climbing high and low, it is always more convenient to have a strong person.

    Guo Bing is nineteen years old. He is not young, but he has a lot of strength. What is rare is that people are also careful, and they are very careful when handling clothes and fabrics.

    Occasionally, when the Ruan family went to Fucheng, Guo Bing also drove with them.

    Just like today, the original plan was for him to drive the two to Fucheng, but now with Shu Yu, it saves Guo Bing from making a trip.

    Hearing Nguyen''s words, Ah Xiang nodded and forced a smile.

    Ruan was stunned for a while, and asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter, your face is not very good."

    "It''s okay, let''s go." A Xiang waved her hand and went out first.

    Walking to the carriage, she greeted Shu Yu.

    Although she was smiling, Shu Yu could see that she was worried.

    When Mrs Ruan came over, Shu Yu blinked at her, Mrs Ruan shook her head and pulled Ah Xiang into the carriage.

    Until the carriage left Liufang Lane and exited the city gate, the carriage was quiet and no one spoke.

    Shu Yu felt a little uncomfortable, the atmosphere in the carriage was too tense, she simply lifted the curtains and looked out.

    Who knew that after a while, Auntie Axiang''s sniffing sound came from her ears.

    Shu Yu turned around in surprise. Seeing that she was trying to hold back, but she couldn''t control it, she hurriedly asked, "Auntie Xiang, what''s the matter? Did you encounter any difficulties?"

    It''s okay not to ask, but when he asked, A Xiang''s tears fell directly.

    But she still waved her hand, took the handkerchief that Ruan Shi handed over, and wiped her eyes, "No, no, we are doing well now, there is no problem, Ayu, don''t worry."

    "Then..." Is it difficult to be so sad? In the past, when they lived in Ruanjia Village, mother and daughter depended on each other, they never saw this.

    Still Ruan Shi sighed, "Sister Ah Xiang, is it still for the sake of thinking about Di?"

    "What''s wrong with Xiangdi?" Shu Yu asked in confusion.

    Axiang slapped her thighs twice, "She can''t think about it, she''s rambling, I, I really..."

 Chapter 1470ï¼š Aunties troubles

    Chapter 1470 Aunt Axiang''s troubles

    Axiang obviously didn''t know what to say. Once the emotions got up, she really couldn''t help herself.

    Shu Yu poured her a cup of tea, "Auntie Xiang, would you like a glass of water. What are you thinking about? Tell me, and I''ll help you persuade her."

    A Xiang took a deep breath, "She refuses to get married."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    This is not within her ability.

    Ruan explained to her, "Xiandi, now it''s the age to talk about marriage. Speaking of which, since she worked in Yiren Pavilion, her life has been better, and the people who said that she was married are also one after another. It''s a pity, I''m not satisfied with either of them. Recently, I even kicked out the matchmaker, and I often don''t talk to your auntie these days."

    Shu Yu feels that there is no rush to get married at this age, but people in this age don''t think so. If it is a few years later, people will think that there is something wrong with Fu Xiangdi, and they will not be able to talk about marriage.

    "Where is she dissatisfied?"

    Nguyen shi glanced at Axiang, "Everything else is fine, but I think Di has the most important requirement. She can get married, but she has to bring your Auntie with you."

    Shu Yu, "..." This question is too out of line for her.

    Ah Xiang finally got better, but her voice was slightly unstable, "Xiandi is a good boy, I know she doesn''t trust me. After so many years, she and I were the only ones who supported each other. She was afraid of her. After getting married, I''ll be alone, and she''s not at ease. But, if she doesn''t get married, I feel guilty too. I can''t delay her for a lifetime. Could it be that she has to wait for me to die before marrying? ?"

    Nguyen was taken aback, "Bah, bah, you can''t die. Sister Axiang, don''t talk nonsense and don''t think about it. I think that is filial piety. You should be happy to have such a daughter."

    Shu Yu laughed, this seems like something Fu Xiangdi can do.

    She thought for a while and asked, "Then... how about recruiting a relative?"

    Axiang shook her head, "Xiandi said the same thing, but these days, how many men are promising men who are married? Not to mention the distance, just say that the son-in-law of Liang Wangsheng''s family in Shangshi Village, the son-in-law who came to the door, If you quit the job, the wife''s family is not satisfied with the support, so she actually went to gamble, took all the money from the Liang family and eloped with a woman, and then killed someone. Who would dare to recruit such a person?"

    also said that the matter of Uncle Liang''s family has long been rumored in Jiangyuan County.

    If it wasn''t for Uncle Liang now working with her father and earning a stable income, the Liang family''s life would be really sad.

    This doesn''t work either, that doesn''t work either. Axiang and Fu Xiangdi couldn''t agree on their opinions. They both wanted each other well, and they ended up having a cold war and stopped talking.

    Axiang felt that she was a drag on her daughter, so she couldn''t help choking.

    She raised her eyes to look at Shu Yu, "Ayu, there are many people in your workshop, look, if there is any suitable one, introduce one to Xiangdi. I don''t ask him to be more capable, of good character, and able to treat us well. As long as the family wants to be good, it will be done.¡±

    Shu Yu was helpless, "Auntie Xiang, Xiangdi disagrees, no matter how good the person I am looking for is useless."

    Nuan Shi nodded, "That''s right, this knot is still thinking about Di. Otherwise, I think Xiao Guo is fine."

    "Xiao Guo is good, but the family is also noisy, and things are not young or old. Even Xiao Guo can''t bear to move out and rent an apartment. Our family thinks that if Di gets married, we have to fight."

 Chapter 1471ï¼š Does Lu Xiangjun know him?

    Chapter 1471 Does Lu Xiangjun know him?

    Ah Xiang was very worried, and Nguyen helped her with ideas.

    It¡¯s just that the two of them have limited connections and similar temperaments. They¡¯re not bold and assertive, and they can¡¯t solve the problem even if they¡¯re worried.

    As for Shu Yu, she is an unmarried eldest daughter, and she is really unskilled in this kind of business, and she is powerless.

    So while Ah Xiang and Nguyen were murmuring their thoughts in a low voice, Shu Yu could only look out the window to see the scenery.

    Anyway, Auntie Axiang obviously didn''t really want to find her to solve this matter, she was just depressed and couldn''t bear to say it.

    However, if there is any suitable person in the workshop, she can let Brother Daniel and sister-in-law pay attention.

    Thinking about it, the carriage also arrived at Dongan House all the way.

    The two parties separated not long after entering the city. Nguyen''s wanted to purchase the goods, and they will come in when they go back tomorrow. Today, she and Ah Xiang are going around to learn about the colors and styles of clothes that are popular in Fucheng recently. , to gain knowledge and add inspiration.

    Since Ruan Shi and Shu You took over Yiren Pavilion, they have come to Fucheng from time to time to have a look and broaden their horizons.

    Not only the prefecture, but also several surrounding counties.

    Not to mention, they will really have inspiration after reading it and summarizing it.

    Later, Shu You got married, and she became pregnant not long afterward. The matter of going out became Ruan Thi Axiang and Fu Xiangdi Orchid taking turns.

    Therefore, the two of them are familiar with this place.

    Nguyen Shi explained to Shu Yu, "After you have been to Tan''s house, come to the inn to find us."

    They usually stay here for a day, just like a business trip. And I''m used to staying in the same inn, which is also close to the Tan family''s cloth village, so it is convenient to buy goods.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Cheng, Mother, Auntie Axiang, take your time and walk around, I''ll go first."

    Nguyen Shi waved his hand and watched the carriage drive towards the Tan family.

    Shu Yu''s sudden visit surprised the concierge of the Tan family. After all, Dr. Zhao and A Ning had gone back the day before.

    He hurriedly greeted Shu Yu and went inside.

    When Shu Yu walked to the front hall, he found Young Master Tan and Master Tan talking over there.

    It''s only been a few days since I didn''t see you. Young Master Tan''s body is getting better and better. Originally, he could only walk around in his room, but now he has left the backyard and walked directly to the front yard.

    "Master Lu Xiang, why are you here at this time?"

    Master Tan quickly asked someone to serve tea and looked at Shu Yu with a smile.

    Shu Yu first asked two questions about Tan Cheng''s physical condition, then put down the teacup, and said hesitantly, "This time, I really want to ask Master Tan about something."

    "Please speak, Mr. Luxiang."

    "Dr. Zhao came home yesterday and mentioned to me that the Tan family already has clues to the murderer. I originally thought, this is a good thing, since there are eyebrows and Tan Dashao has recovered, then turn around The Tan family directly reported to the government that the matter was over, and everyone was happy. I came directly to the Tan family to say congratulations. I just asked Mr. Zhao a little more at the time, who was the murderer, and I heard a familiar name-Jiang Kuan Jade."

    Master Tan and Tan Cheng were stunned for a moment, "Do you know Lu Xiangjun?"

    Shu Yu nodded and said with a wry smile, "Yeah, just because I knew it, I felt very uneasy. To be honest, I bought a village and hundreds of acres of farmland last year. The original owner was Jiang Kuanyu."

    Master Tan was shocked, "Did you buy his Zhuangzi?"

 Chapter 1472ï¼š Shu Yus questions

    Chapter 1472 A few questions about Shu Yu

    Mr. Tan really didn''t have time to investigate this matter. After all, before Jiang Kuanyu left Fucheng, there were quite a few farmhouses.

    Shu Yu rubbed his forehead, "Yes, I originally thought it was just a matter of money and goods. It was the first time I met with Young Master Jiang. It''s been so long since the transaction was completed, so there should be no problem. Young Master Jiang really poisoned Young Master Tan, then he is not as kind as he looks on the surface, and his mind is very deep, and I feel uneasy in my heart."

    Mr. Tan laughed when he heard the words, "Don''t worry about this Lu Xiangjun. Before he left, he sold all the properties. There are many buyers, not against you personally. He poisoned the child, it is a personal grievance."

    Shu Yu''s eyes flickered when he heard this. It seemed that the Tan family was like her. Although there were three suspects, they all believed that the murderer was actually Jiang Kuanyu.

    Shu Yu sighed, "There are indeed many buyers for the properties that Young Master Jiang sold, but the property he sold to me at the beginning, however, took the initiative to reduce the price. Do you think this behavior is strange?"

    The father and son of the Tan family did not expect this to happen, so they were stunned, "actively lower the price? Why?"

    "Young Master Jiang is saying that I am kind-hearted and can treat those tenants kindly. He wants to form a good relationship, so after our bargaining ended, he gave me another 200 taels. I was very happy at that time, and I felt that Young Master Jiang This person has a good character. But he is someone who can kill a good friend, so he has nothing to do with kindness. Why would he suddenly cut the price for me for this reason? I''m afraid that Zhuangzi and the land will have some problems. So, I hurried here today to ask you guys to know more about the situation."

    The father and son of the Tan family listened to her, and couldn''t help but take it seriously.

    Tan Cheng pursed his lips and straightened his back slightly, "Lord Lu Xiang, ask me, I will definitely know everything."

    "I heard that Young Master Jiang went back to his hometown. Where is his hometown?"

    "North." This old master Tan knew, "Jiang Kuanyu''s father came to Dong''an House twenty-eight years ago, and Jiang Kuanyu was not born at that time. When their husband and wife first came here, they had a northern accent. At first, I didn''t get used to the climate here, but I forgot the specific place in the north. It''s been too long, he mentioned a county name back then, probably because he had a bad time with his hometown, so he ran away from home. I don¡¯t want to talk about my hometown when I come to this far place.¡±

    North? Huajiang Mansion is in the south of the Yangtze River.

    Sure enough, Jiang Kuanyu appeared at Meng''s house and went to Meng Yunzheng.

    Shu Yu nodded thoughtfully, "Then who else is in Jiang Kuanyu''s family? He should be married, right?"

    This time it was Tan Cheng who spoke, "After his father passed away, there is still an old mother at home. He got married eight years ago, twenty-six years ago, and he has two children at home. By the way, his wife is not a local, he is the one who went out. I brought it back when I was doing business."

    The wife is also not local? So as soon as Jiang Kuanyu''s family left, there was no relative here?

    Tsk.

    "The last question." Shu Yu took a sip of water, "When the Jiang family left, the family had to add so much luggage and stuff, and they had to travel such a long way, so there should be a hired guard?"

    "Yes." Master Tan nodded.

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes and said slowly, "Are all the guards from that guard office back?"

 Chapter 1473ï¼š one person died

    Chapter 1473 One person died

    Master Tan sighed, "Of course he''s back."

    came back?

    Shu Yu was surprised, "When did you come back? They said they sent the Jiang family to the north?"

    Master Tan nodded, "Actually, I asked about it at the beginning of this year, and they said it was delivered."

    Shu Yu was stunned for a while, has it been delivered? How could it be that Jiang Kuanyu appeared in Changjin Mansion.

    Master Tan said, "When the Jiang family left, we were all worried about Ah Cheng''s illness, and we really didn''t have the energy to take care of other things. We just asked Jiang Kuanyu for his address when he came to visit Ah Cheng at home. They communicated with each other. But Jiang Kuanyu said that he has never been to his hometown, and he has had conflicts with people in his hometown. It is not known whether he will stay in the same place in the future. When he settles down, he will contact us again."

    When he said that, Master Tan followed him.

    In the end, the person he has a relationship with is Mr. Jiang, and he has a good relationship with Jiang Kuanyu or his own son Tan Cheng, but Tan Cheng''s body is...

    With the departure of the Jiang family, it is not known whether the relationship between the two parties can be maintained.

    Anyway, after Jiang Kuanyu left, Master Tan stopped paying attention.

    It was not until the Chinese New Year this year when relatives and friends came to visit that he thought of Mr. Jiang, and suddenly recalled that Jiang Kuanyu had never sent a letter after returning home.

    There was no news from the Jiang family, so Master Tan ran to the **** to **** them back and asked.

    It was also at this time that he realized that the security guard the Jiang family was looking for was not the biggest one in Fucheng, but a little-known little guard.

    The dart head of the small **** bureau said that it was delivered, and they all arrived in the north safely.

    Master Tan was relieved, and he didn''t ask any more questions.

    It wasn''t until two days ago that Tan Cheng''s suspect was Jiang Kuanyu, and Master Tan turned his attention back to him.

    Shu Yu thought of the escort, so naturally Master Tan also thought of it.

    So yesterday, he went to the **** again. This time he asked more carefully, but the other party was impatient. He said that after so long, how can he still remember those details?

    Master Tan felt strange and asked them the exact address, but the guards were reluctant to say, only that the Jiang family would not let them reveal it.

    "I saw that they were talking secretly, and I felt something was wrong. So when I came back, I asked the butler to go over there and watch to see if I could find someone who escorted them and ask."

    Before Master Tan finished speaking, his entourage came in from outside, "Master, Butler Tang is back."

    Really said that Cao Cao Cao Cao arrived.

    Master Tan raised his head suddenly, and he really saw the housekeeper running over, his face covered in sweat.

    He looked like he wanted to speak as soon as he entered the door, but when he turned his head and saw Shu Yu, his mouth suddenly closed, leaving only the sound of heavy breathing.

    Master Tan asked him to sit, and the servants came over and handed him a cup of tea. After Butler Tang drank it, he said, "Did you find out about the Jiang family at the security bureau? Just tell me, and give it to Lu Xiangjun. Listen."

    With Master Tan''s words, Butler Tang was relieved.

    He breathed slowly, his eyes widened slightly, as if there was some surprising news, "Master, not all of the ten or so escorts who escorted the Jiang family back that time have returned. It is said that they met on the way. When the robbers arrived, one of the escorts died."

    Master Tan frowned, "Dead?"

    Butler soup nodded again and again.

    Master Tan was puzzled, "Why hasn''t any news about this kind of thing come out?"

 Chapter 1474ï¼š Jiang Kuanyu is also dead?

    Chapter 1474 Jiang Kuanyu also died?

    Butler Tang said, "I have inquired about that **** agency, and it was for the sake of reputation, so it was specially concealed. Earlier, the **** agency had just picked up some small orders, and the journey of darts was short. The Jiang family asked them to **** them back to their hometown. A single business. The **** bureau is counting on this trip to the bodyguards to make them famous. If something goes wrong, how can there be business coming to the door?"

    So something happened on the bodyguard road, one of the bodyguards died, and was strictly forbidden to speak out by the bodyguard, so it was concealed.

    It was also a coincidence that the deceased **** was alone and had no relatives. Even if he never showed up, no one would find the escort.

    But the neighbors will still ask if they haven''t seen anyone for a long time. The **** bureau claimed to the public that the **** had an accident on the way to the bodyguard and regretted his death.

    Although he also died, as long as he didn''t die on the way to **** the Jiang family.

    These things, Butler Tang heard from another **** in the escort, who was the best friend of the **** who was unfortunately killed. Because of his friend''s accident, the **** felt uncomfortable in his heart. During this period of time, he felt guilty, but he couldn''t do anything about it.

    Mr. Tan frowned when he heard it, "This security guard is too unkind, everyone is dead, and it makes people uncomfortable to walk."

    He raised his head and asked, "You just said that the accident happened when they encountered robbers on the way back?"

    "Yes." Butler Tang nodded, "But the group of robbers is a mob, so the small security bureau can deal with it."

    "What about the Jiang family?"

    Butler Tang hesitated for a moment, then hesitantly said, "The rest of the Jiang family are fine, just... Young Master Jiang fell off the cliff. At that time, the guard just wanted to pull him, but one piece fell off the cliff. The guards The Jiang family and I went to the bottom of the cliff to look for it, but no one was found, only blood-stained cloth was seen below, and it is said that it may have been eaten by wild animals."

    Tan''s father and son gasped, "What did you say? Jiang Kuanyu also fell?"

    "Yes, only the two of them had an accident. But the Jiang family didn''t believe it. Mrs. Jiang said that the body was not found, and her son was definitely not dead, so the guards were not allowed to talk nonsense. Just so, the guards didn''t want people to know that their **** failed this time. , I simply followed Mrs. Jiang''s words, refused to mention the accident of Young Master Jiang, and continued to send people to their hometown in the north."

    Shu Yu squinted her eyes after hearing this. She was sure that Jiang Kuanyu was not dead, and the bodyguard who fell off the cliff with him was most likely still alive.

    But if he is still alive, why hasn''t he come back yet?

    Maybe...he was killed by Jiang Kuanyu again? Or does he know something and dare not come back?

    She raised her eyes and asked Steward Tang, "Do you know which road section they were in?"

    "I know, it was about twenty miles away from Changjin Mansion."

    Shu Yu, "Should report to the officials for such a big incident?"

    "Reported, the government sent someone to check and said that there are traces of beasts passing by under the cliff, and they also found the blood-stained clothes of the **** and Jiang Gongzi, which were caused by being bitten by the beasts. It was eaten after death."

    Shu Yu sighed, she guessed that there was a problem in the Changjin Mansion, and now it seems that there may be a problem with the officials in the Changjin Mansion.

    I can probably be sure now that Jiang Kuanyu is in Changjin Mansion, so he deliberately chose that location for an accident and left the team.

    Mrs. Jiang''s reaction was probably because she knew her son was still alive.

 Chapter 1475ï¼š Master Tans persuasion

    Chapter 1475 Master Tan''s Persuasion

    Shu Yu understood everything she wanted to know, she exhaled, stood up and said to the Tan family father and son, "I didn''t expect Jiang Kuanyu to have an accident, it seems that even if I want to know what''s wrong with Zhuangzi, I can only do it myself. Go back and check again."

    Mr. Tan comforted her, "Don''t worry too much about Lu Xiangjun, maybe Jiang Kuanyu was in a hurry to shoot, and because you are a Xiangjun, the price will be reduced."

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "I hope so, now that there are no people, I can''t do anything about it. Well, it''s getting late, I have to go too."

    Master Tan originally wanted to keep her for dinner, but Shu Yu said that her mother was waiting for her at the inn, so she didn''t do more to keep her.

    He asked Tan Cheng to go back to his room to rest and escorted Shu Yu out of the door.

    Seeing that he was about to walk to the shadow wall, Master Tan hesitated for a while, but still said, "Master Lu Xiang, you..."

    Shu Yu knew that Mr. Tan had just stopped talking, so he must have something to say.

    She stopped and turned to the side with a smile, "Master Tan, if you have something to say, just say it."

    "You...hey, I just want to persuade you, don''t continue to investigate the matter of Jiang Kuanyu. If you are really worried that there is something wrong with that Zhuangzi, then sell it directly."

    Master Tan said, lowering his voice, "You should know from Doctor Zhao that Ah Cheng was poisoned by Jiang Kuanyu because he almost broke into the black market by mistake. You don''t know, the power behind the black market is huge, not you and me. It can be shaken. If you continue to investigate, you may not be able to protect yourself. This time Jiang Kuanyu fell off the cliff, which is very strange in itself. I suspect that this is the hand of someone from the black market who wants to kill him. I am surprised that he Why should the family leave Dong''an Mansion, maybe to avoid the black market."

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, it is not surprising that Master Tan had such a guess, he really thought that Jiang Kuanyu was dead.

    I just didn''t expect that he would say this to himself.

    She was silent and nodded, "I see."

    Master Tan sighed, "We can''t afford to offend the power of the black market. Ah Cheng was almost killed, how can I be reconciled? But I know what I can do, and against the black market, not only Ah Cheng will have an accident, but the entire Tan family may have an accident. So, when Jiang Kuanyu is dead, let''s just pretend that everything has been cancelled. Let''s end this matter."

    Shu Yu knew that Master Tan was for her good, she smiled, "Okay, I don''t know about Jiang Kuanyu, he is a businessman who sold Zhuangzi to me."

    Master Tan smiled, "Yes, that''s it."

    Shu Yu left the Tan family and got into the carriage to say goodbye to Master Tan, the smile on his face fell.

    Immediately, she sighed with some worry, she didn''t want to worry about it, and she also wanted to end this matter.

    But she doesn''t want to get involved, but the other party won''t let them go.

    If the Second Prince really gets the upper hand, they will not have to think about it.

    "Yingxi, go back to the inn."

    "Yes."

    When the carriage arrived at the inn, Nguyen and Auntie Axiang had already returned.

    Compared with before, the smile on Auntie Axiang¡¯s face has become much more relaxed, and it seems that her mind has shifted to the clothes.

    "Ayu is back? Come in, I''ll let Xiao Er bring the food."

    Shu Yu sat down on the couch beside him, listening to the two chatting about their thoughts on the style of clothes, the irritability when he heard the bad news at Tan''s house in the afternoon faded a lot.

    She soon joined in, and the three chatted very late before resting.

 Chapter 1476ï¼š The head of Zhang County is a lot of despair

    Chapter 1476 Zhang County Lord is in a lot of trouble

    When Shu Yu got up and went out the next day, Nguyen and Ah Xiang had already gone to Tanjiabuzhuang to stock up.

    Yingxi said, "The wife said that the young lady is too tired, so let the young lady sleep a little longer. They are already familiar with the cloth village, and there are guys to help with the purchase and loading of the truck. Let''s just wait for them to come back at the inn."

    Shu Yu laughed, "Got it."

    She seldom stayed in the inn to relax and ate breakfast. It was obvious that the purchase of goods was not so fast. Shu Yu retired the guest room and simply sat in the lobby with Yingxi and waited.

    More than an hour later, Nguyen came in with a smile on his face.

    Shu Yu saw that she was sweating, and asked the two of them to sit down and take a sip of water, and then set off after a while.

    Nguyen said, "The Tan family recently bought a new kind of cloth, saying that it came from the capital. It feels very comfortable to the touch, and it''s cool to wear on this hot day. Even though the price is a bit expensive, I just bought one. The original shopkeeper said that one or two are not for sale, but he still gave us a low price and let us bring them back.¡±

    Shu Yu looked at her mother amusingly. Nguyen''s words have always been small, but whenever she talks about clothes and fabrics, she can talk freely, and no one else can get in.

    Shu Yu was afraid that she would be tired, so he poured her a glass of water.

    As a result, before the water was handed out, he saw a familiar person standing at the entrance of the inn.

    Nguyen was stunned when she saw her handing the water halfway, and she was a little surprised. She followed her line of sight and saw it.

    As a result, the other party raised his eyes to see Shu Yu, and glared at her viciously.

    Nguyen snorted coldly, "She still has the face to stare at you? Does she still want to trouble you?"

    As soon as she finished speaking, the other party left.

    Shu Yu retracted his gaze, feeling a little strange, "Why does the county magistrate Zhang look so haggard, isn''t the clothes quite old? Is there a maid left beside him?"

    "That''s what she deserves." Nguyen snorted softly, her tone a little gloating.

    Shu Yu looked at her, "Mother knows what''s going on?"

    "I know, when you were in Changjin Mansion two months ago, there was a lot of buzz about it."

    "Something happened to her house?"

    "Yes." Nguyen said, "it should be said that something happened to her brother, the shameless 3rd who came to our house and wanted to marry you. That time, their sister and brother didn''t get any advantage when they came to us, and they were tortured. After cleaning up with the adults, it seems that this matter has also spread in the Fucheng side. Her younger brother has always been high-minded and low-handed, and this one is not suitable for the other. Once this happened, no one would want to marry him. "

    "But then I heard that he married a wife, and the other party was a girl from a small family. With the characters of the Zhang family, I didn''t like that kind of people at first, but it turned out that the county owner Zhang and his younger brother insisted on marrying him. It seems very I like that girl. When I first heard it, I also said that it was a pity for that girl, marrying into such a family, and she will suffer in the future. Who knows, that girl is the best."

    Speaking of this, Nguyen was still a little emotional, and seemed to disagree.

    "Do you know why that girl married Zhang County Master and her brother? That''s because she has a child in her womb, but the child belongs to someone else. She had an affair with someone before marriage, and she had no choice but to find someone to marry. The Zhang family is chosen because the Zhang family has some money, and the person surnamed Zhang has a reckless temperament and is easy to handle. The Zhang family insisted on marrying her, and she designed it to seduce others."

    Shu Yu, "..." It sounds like the other party is really powerful.

 Chapter 1477ï¼š stab two people

    Chapter 1477 Stabbing two people to death

    Nguyen''s clearly inquired about Zhang County''s affairs. Of course, she was very concerned about what happened to the sister and brother who deliberately came to the door to make trouble for her daughter.

    "After that girl married Zhang Maolin, she stirred up trouble in Zhang''s house, and she also quarreled with the county magistrate Zhang several times. Zhang Maolin, who was pinched by the new daughter-in-law, stood by the new daughter-in-law. Originally, that''s all. , No one knew that the new daughter-in-law had a child in her womb before she got married. But after the girl got married, she still had contacts with the original adulterer."

    Shu Yu didn''t know what to say for a while, isn''t this saying that the wicked have their own grind?

    Nguyen said, "It doesn''t matter if there are contacts, the girl probably thought Zhang Maolin was stupid, so she became more and more blatant. The result was good, and she was directly caught raped by Zhang Maolin. We have also seen Zhang Maolin''s temperament, and he was very impulsive. I couldn''t help but went to the kitchen to get a knife and stabbed both of them to death."

    Shu Yu was shocked, "Stabbed to death?"

    Nguyen nodded, in fact she was also a little scared. When the two sisters and brothers of Zhang County came to the door to find fault, if Ying Dong''s martial arts was not high, he stopped people from outside, maybe he would stab people casually because of his sister''s identity.

    "This matter is very troublesome. In fact, if he only stabbed the girl to death, people may think that she deserves it. With Zhang Maolin''s identity there, Zhang Maolin can still escape. But he is even an adulterer. He was also stabbed to death, but the adulterer''s Yue family is a well-known person, and he is also a person who can be said to be famous in this Dong''an Mansion, how can he just let it go?"

    It was because the adulterer''s wife''s family was powerful that he found a lover outside, but the lover did not dare to bring it home after she was pregnant.

    Although the adulterer did something wrong to his wife, but the person died, this is not the past.

    Zhang Maolin caused two lives in his hands, and was sent to prison on the spot.

    The county magistrate Zhang is just an empty title. In fact, she has no real power at all, and she has no connections.

    Not only was she unable to rescue Zhang Maolin, but she herself was held accountable by the victim''s family.

    There are old parents in the family who are crying every day and forcing her to find a way to rescue her younger brother. Outside, the girl and the adulterer''s family want her to take money to compensate for the loss.

    The county magistrate Zhang had no ability at all, and the people who approached her were only superficial. Seeing that she was in trouble, she would go as far as she wanted, without giving her a chance to ask for help.

    In the end, Zhang Maolin''s guilt was conclusive, and he killed two people and was directly sentenced to death.

    The Zhang family had to compensate the two victims with money, but the Zhang family couldn''t get so much money, so the other party went to the county magistrate Zhang.

    Originally, the county magistrate Zhang had a high status in her husband''s family. As a result, because of this, she was almost divorced from her husband''s family.

    It''s just that she is the county head, and the other party doesn''t have that qualification.

    But her days at home in the future can be imagined.

    You can tell by looking at what I saw today, the clothes are different from the sun, the complexion is haggard, and there is only one maid beside me.

    Nguyen felt that Zhang County Master deserved it.

    "I heard from the former neighbors of the Zhang family that Zhang Maolin was very obedient when he was a child and had a good temper. After his sister became the county head, the Zhang family trembled. Zhang Maolin was in trouble and his sister took care of the aftermath. I don¡¯t read or do things anymore, I just have nothing to do every day, and now it¡¯s better, I will suffer the consequences.¡±

 Chapter 1478ï¼š they are different

    Chapter 1478 They are different

    Shu Yu agreed, "Fortunately my brother is not like this."

    Ruan nodded repeatedly, "Yes, after this happened, I was still worried for a long time, I was afraid that our family would be similar to the Zhang family. I also specifically asked A Rui to talk about this matter, fortunately, your brother is now reading knowledge. Reason, people are getting more and more humble, and I am happy to see it."

    Actually, what Ruan was most worried about at the beginning was Lu Sanzhu. After all, Lu Sanzhu is the one who is most likely to rely on someone to support him.

    But she was wrong. The third brother and the third younger brother and sister were preoccupied with trivial matters, but they were very clear-headed when it came to major matters.

    Zhang''s past lessons are in front of us, and it is inevitable that Nguyen will think more.

    Shu Yu put his arms around her mother''s shoulder, "Don''t worry, our family is different from Zhang''s family. The county magistrate Zhang doesn''t recognize his position, but I do."

    Nguyen''s brows and eyes twitched with laughter, "Yes, how can the county magistrate Zhang be compared to A Yu? With A Yu in our family, that kind of thing will never happen."

    "That is, well, let''s go, it''s getting late."

    Nguyen''s rest was almost over, she got up and picked up her bag and left the inn.

    Shu Yu and the others got into the carriage. Unexpectedly, when the carriage drove to the gate of the city, he saw the county magistrate again.

    County Master Zhang didn''t see Shu Yu this time. She was being supported by the maid...the mule cart.

    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. When she came back to her house to ask for trouble, she came in a gorgeous and spacious carriage with guards by her side. Now she can only ride in a narrow mule carriage?

    And the place where she just came out seems to be a grocery store, and the scale is not large.

    It seems that Zhang Maolin''s accident had an unusually large impact on the county magistrate Zhang.

    Shu Yu was silent, he lowered the curtains, and the carriage and the mule cart passed by.

    It was already evening when we returned to the county seat. The carriage went to Liufang Alley and unloaded all the cloth from the carriage.

    While Guo Bing was unloading, Shu Yu happened to go to Meng''s house, who lived with Liufang Lane.

    Only Meng Yunzheng was at home, Meng Han helped Niu to take Xiao Songle to play today, and she has not come back yet.

    Shu Yu told Meng Yunzheng about the news he had inquired about at the Tan house, and the latter frowned, "If there is really a problem with the Changjin government, it won''t be surprising that Qi Lie hasn''t replied yet. "

    After Qi Lie received his letter, he would probably send someone to investigate.

    The results of the investigation are unknown, but if the government is also under the control of the second prince, the people who go there will definitely struggle. There has been no response, maybe something has happened. Even...maybe startled by the grass.

    Shu Yu was a little worried when he heard the words, "Are we going to Changjin Mansion?"

    "Don''t wait for the news first. We just came back and went back, which will attract more attention." Especially now that he is the little Sanyuan of the Changjin Mansion and the ''brother'' of the second prince, every move will be magnified, uncertain As soon as he entered the boundary of Changjin Mansion, he was monitored.

    Shu Yu nodded, feeling a little pity in his heart, if only he could uproot the second prince when he was dealing with Gongqiu.

    If the first emperor didn''t value face so much and directly beheaded the second prince and Gongqiu together, then there would be nothing to do later.

    It''s all right now, the second prince is back from the ashes, and he has joined forces with the third prince. Meng Yunzheng''s trump card was exposed when he dealt with Gongqiu, and it was even more difficult to deal with them.

 Chapter 1479ï¼š strange old lady

    Chapter 1479 The strangeness of the old lady

    Seeing her frowning, Meng Yunzheng couldn''t help but patted her head in a funny way, "Okay, don''t worry, the second prince''s goal is the emperor, we are just a little scoundrel in their eyes, it''s not enough for them to take it seriously. To the point of dealing with it immediately. After all, we are still in the dark."

    At least, they didn''t know that Meng Yunzheng was the emperor''s person from the beginning, and they didn''t know that Xiang Weinan had secretly taken refuge in the past.

    They still have hole cards.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Okay, I can only wait for the news for now, then I''ll go back first."

    "it is good."

    Meng Yunzheng took her out, just as the goods on the carriage over there had also been unloaded, Yingxi was driving over.

    Meng Yunzheng saw them leave, so he returned to the yard and wrote a letter to Xiang Weinan again.

    Shu Yu and the others returned to their home on Fenghuai Street.

    Who knew that just after arriving at the door, he ran into an old lady who also came back from going out.

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Where did the milk go?"

    The old lady looked like she had no energy. She was supported by Hua Xian and walked into the door. She waved her hand and said, "Go back to Shangshi Village."

    Seeing that she didn''t seem to want to talk much, Shu Yu didn''t ask any further questions, and hurried to the other side to help her enter the door.

    In the past, when the old lady saw two people on the left and one on the right supporting her, she always said that she was still strong and did not need to be supported. He didn''t say anything today, just walked forward in a daze.

    Shu Yu was even more worried when he saw this.

    The old lady didn''t come out after returning to the yard. She even ate dinner in the house.

    And I eat very little, and the good appetite on weekdays is completely lost.

    Shu Yu was worried, and after the old lady entered the inner room to rest, she hurriedly called Hua Xian out and asked in a low voice, "What happened to my milk? Why did she go back to Shicun, was she bullied? "

    Hua Xian hurriedly shook her head, "No, the old lady is just in a bad mood."

    According to Hua Xian, someone from Shangshi Village came to report yesterday afternoon that an old lady of the Liu family had passed away, and asked the old lady if she would go back for a ride.

    When the old lady heard the news, she was a little stunned.

    Early this morning, she asked Hua Xian to accompany her back to Shangshi Village.

    The funeral of the Liu family took a whole day, and the old lady of the Liu family had already been sent up the mountain.

    But the old lady still seems to be unable to recover. She sometimes sees the juniors of the Liu family crying over there, her eyes are also bright red, and she can''t say the words she wanted to comfort.

    It was a little late, the old lady planned to stay at Lu Dasong''s house for one night.

    But the distance between the Liu family and the Lu family is a bit close. Although the old lady of the Liu family has been buried in the ground, she is still beating and beating, and the cries of her relatives occasionally come over.

    When the old lady heard this, her mood inevitably went down.

    Hua Xian was worried that the old lady would not be able to take it anymore, so she discussed with Lu Dasong, or come back. Without such an atmosphere, the old lady could feel a little better.

    Lu Dasong naturally agreed, so Hua Xian took the old lady and asked the driver to bring it back.

    Lu Dasong originally planned to send it in person, but the Liu family still has a lot of things to do, and the old lady asked him to stay and help.

    Shu Yu tightened his eyebrows when he heard the words, "Is this old lady of the Liu family having a good relationship with the milk?"

    This, Hua Xian is not clear.

    On the other hand, Mrs Ruan nodded, "The original relationship was really good, she and your grandmother married in Shangshi Village in the same year, and they are the same age, plus the two families were close at the beginning, they did everything together. "

 Chapter 1480ï¼š too suddenly

    Chapter 1480 Too sudden

    However, this relationship gradually became estranged as the life gap between the two parties appeared.

    In the beginning, the old lady of the Liu family had a hard time, the old man of the Liu family was not easy to be with, and there was a strong and mean mother-in-law. The old lady of the Liu family ate less and worked more when she was young, especially when she gave birth to a child, her body and bones often had problems when her confinement was not done well.

    Contrary to her, Shu Yu''s grandfather was willing to endure hardship and was kind to the old lady. Although there is also a strong mother-in-law above, but fortunately, Grandpa Lu is on the old lady''s side, and he split up early and lived his own life.

    When the old lady gave birth to a child, the confinement was good, everyone was plump, and several children were raised tall and strong.

    The old lady of the Liu family shed two after giving birth to one child, and later gave birth to two more.

    The only thing the two old ladies have in common is that they both have three sons.

    The old lady of the Liu family also had the confidence to live in the Liu family, and her life was a little better.

    But the two original good friends have drifted away due to various inexplicable reasons.

    Later, the old lady''s mother-in-law passed away, and her husband also passed away. Several sons gradually became prosperous and filial, and her life finally got better. Although the body fell into the root of the disease when I was young, and it was often painful, but the later days were finally comfortable.

    On the contrary, the Lu family. Among the three sons of the Lu family, Lu Erbai was the most promising when he was young. Lu Dasong is also filial. Although Lu Sanzhu is indifferent, he does not dare to be a demon in the face of the old lady. It stands to reason that the old lady''s life is also comfortable.

    In the end, he met Mrs. Ruan, Shu Yu was stolen and sold, followed by the death of the old man. In order to find his daughter, Lu Erbai scattered his family wealth, and he could not take care of his own work.

    The old lady did her best for the second room, and it was inevitable that her life would be a little harder.

    Nguyen said, "At that time, a lot of people persuaded us, saying that after so many years, it''s fine if we can''t find it. Aunt Liu is not far from our house, and she said a lot in front of your milk. I quarreled with her a few times at one time. Aunt Liu thinks that your grandma doesn''t know what''s wrong, and your mind is confused. Your grandma thinks that she speaks rude words every day, and the two of you will never speak again. "

    These things, Nguyen is the clearest.

    "But after you were found, the Liu family also sent something to congratulate you."

    It was just that the Lu family all lived in the county town, and the two old ladies didn''t have much chance to talk.

    Who knew that the old lady of the Liu family just left?

    There was really no warning in advance.

    Thinking of this, Ruan Shi couldn''t help but ask Hua Xian, "Why is Aunt Liu missing?"

    "I''m sick." Hua Xian said, "I didn''t take it seriously at first. The old lady of the Liu family suffered from the disease when she was young. It seems that half a year ago, the old lady had stomachache from time to time. This happened before, and she didn''t think it was a big problem. Anyway, the pain is over. As a result, a few days ago, the pain suddenly became unbearable, and the Liu family hurriedly sent people to the county town, and when they were halfway there, people went."

    Nguyen''s heart tightened suddenly after hearing this, "So suddenly?"

    It seems that it is necessary for Ah Yu to ask Zhao Xi to give the whole family a pulse of peace from time to time, especially the old lady.

    Shu Yu sighed, "The milk should also feel too sudden." The person who has been noisy for half a life, said to leave, she was in a low mood, and it was inevitable.

 Chapter 1481ï¼š come for supper

    Chapter 1481 Come and have supper

    The old lady was emotionally unstable, so Shu Yu could only let Hua Xian watch more, and they would stop disturbing her.

    After leaving the old lady''s yard, Shu Yu and Nguyen went back to their own business.

    Shu Yu consolidated the news she got at the Tan family today. She felt that it was necessary to know more about Jiang Kuanyu. It just so happened that the tenants on her Zhuangzi had been in contact with this person a lot before, so maybe she could ask something.

    She plans to go to Zhuangzi tomorrow to chat with everyone, and organize the gift list for this Mid-Autumn Festival by the way, and I have to send it to the guys later.

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu took out the ledger and calculated the accounts.

    From this look, it was more than an hour, and when she came back to her senses, it was actually raining outside.

    "What time is it?"

    Yingxi picked up the wick and said in a low voice, "It''s two o''clock at Hai."

    "It''s so late?" It''s half past nine.

    Shu Yu stretched and put away the ledger on the table, "Let''s go, go back and rest."

    At this point in time, it was not too late for Shu Yu, but for the people of this era, they had basically fallen asleep.

    Ying Xi hurriedly brought Shu Yu a cape. It was already autumn. Although it was still hot during the day, it was a little cold at night, not to mention it was raining at the moment.

    Shu Yu fastened the belt, took the umbrella that Ying Xi handed over, closed the door of the study, and walked directly towards Yu Garden.

    Yingxi followed behind with a lantern, the huge road family, only the two of them were walking slowly on the slightly damp ground.

    Seeing that he was about to reach Yuyuan, Shu Yu suddenly turned his footsteps and walked in another direction.

    "Miss?"

    "I''ll take a look." The direction Shu Yu went was the old lady''s yard. She was worried at first and left if she wanted to take a look outside. Who knew that she walked to the door of the yard, but saw the bright lights in the room. Still lit.

    Yingxi was also a little surprised, "Is the old lady still asleep?"

    Shu Yu frowned, stepped forward and took a few steps, then after another meal, he turned and left.

    Yingxi hurriedly followed, but unexpectedly Shu Yu was heading towards the kitchen.

    The kitchen was pitch black at the moment, and there was no one there, Yingxi hurriedly lit the candle, "Miss, what are you doing?"

    "Make some noodles and put some eggs."

    "I''ll start the fire." Yingxi saw that Shu Yu had put on his apron, and walked behind the stove without a word.

    Noodles are ready-made instant noodles. Now it takes too much time to knead the noodles and wake up the noodles. The instant noodle cakes add some shredded vegetables and eggs, and the nutrition is enough.

    Shu Yu also saw the old lady''s favorite shiitake mushrooms in the basket on the side, and cut them into small pieces and fried them.

    The noodles were cooked very quickly. When they were served, Yingxi had already put out the stove and washed the spatula.

    "It smells good."

    Shu Yu smiled and pointed to the big bowl on the other side, "I''ll keep it for you as well. You and Hua Xian will have something to eat later."

    "Thank you, Miss." Yingxi touched her stomach, she was really hungry.

    Shu Yu took out two food boxes and packed them, then carried one by himself and went back to the old lady''s yard.

    When they arrived, the lights inside had not been turned off, and Hua Xian could even be seen flashing past the room.

    The rain is light now, Shu Yu put away the umbrella, stepped forward and knocked gently on the door.

    After a while, Hua Xian came to open the door.

 Chapter 1482ï¼š old lady regret

    Chapter 1482 The old lady''s regret

    Seeing Shu Yu and Yingxi standing at the door, Hua Xian was surprised, "Second miss?"

    Shu Yu smiled at her, and leaned halfway into the door. He really saw the old lady sitting at the table, looking out the window, wondering what she was thinking. After hearing the movement by the door, he raised his head and looked over here.

    "Milk, haven''t you slept yet?"

    The old lady was stunned for a while, then she quickly waved to her, "Come in, it''s raining outside."

    Shu Yu entered the door and said to Hua Xian, "Go and find something to eat in Yingxi."

    Hua Xian blinked and looked behind her, where Yingxi just happened to put away her umbrella and lifted the food box in her hand towards her.

    Hua Xian smiled, turned around and went out, closing the door gently, leaving a separate space for their grandparents and grandchildren.

    Shu Yu walked in with the food box in his hand, put it on the table, opened the lid and brought out the noodles, and said, "I was just looking at the ledger in the study, I didn''t expect it to be so late when I looked up, I was just a little hungry, so I I went to the kitchen to burn some noodles for a late night snack. I saw that the lights in the yard were still on, so I simply came here to save myself from eating in the dark in the kitchen. Milk, accompany me to eat some ?"

    The old lady was warm in her heart, how could she not know that this was an excuse made by Shu Yu?

    This is because she eats less at night, so let''s cook it for her on purpose, otherwise, why would there be so much.

    She pulled Shu Yu and sat down, "Okay, let''s eat with you."

    Shu Yu immediately pushed a bowl of noodles in front of her, "I haven''t cooked myself for a long time, come on, try to see if my craftsmanship has regressed?"

    The old lady took a sip, "Well, it''s delicious."

    "Then you eat more."

    The grandfather and grandson sat facing each other, stopped talking, and finished a bowl of noodles quietly and warmly.

    In the evening, Shu Yu was afraid that the old lady would not digest it, so he helped her to walk around the house.

    The old lady grabbed her hand and gave some comfort, "You, don''t accompany me anymore, it''s so late, go back and rest."

    "Not in a hurry."

    The old lady sighed, "I know you''re worried about me, I''m fine."

    Shu Yu winked at her.

    The old lady laughed, "It''s really okay, it''s just that I feel a little uncomfortable. But over the years, I have sent away my parents, my brother, and your grandfather. I have experienced so many things, and I have become accustomed to seeing them. Ah, it''s just a pity."

    Shu Yu felt relieved, and it was a good thing that the old lady was willing to speak out.

    Before she came back, she had been stunned, silent, not speaking, she had gone into the room to rest, but she ate less, and she still hadn''t slept so late. This is what is worrying.

    Now that he is willing to say, Shu Yu thinks it is a good phenomenon.

    "Sorry? Do you think you can''t see Grandma Liu for the last time?"

    The old lady shook her head, "No, I just regret that the two of us didn''t reconcile. Your grandmother, Liu family, suffered a lot in the early years, so when I had a good life, she always hurt me. When I was young, I felt that there was something wrong with this person''s brain, and it wasn''t because I made her a bad life. What did she do to me? But she''s not bad, she''s sour, and she will help those who can help, but she doesn''t say a word. Good words, words can kill popularity."

    Shu Yu was stunned for a while, um... It seems that her milk is also such a person? He scolded people in his mouth, but his behavior was completely the opposite.

    It''s no wonder that she and the old lady of the Liu family can become friends. This is like-minded, isn''t it?

 Chapter 1483ï¼š fall sick

    Chapter 1483 Sick

    The old lady obviously didn''t realize that she had the same temperament. She recalled the events of the year, but it was rare to show some childish smiles.

    "We were both young and energetic at the time, and we didn''t remember each other''s goodness when we quarreled. In addition, we all had our own families to take care of, so our exchanges gradually decreased."

    "Later, she was doing well, and our family was poor. She kept telling us not to look for you, so I didn''t want to talk to her, and beat her out with a broom. After that, we met each other. It''s all about each other."

    Shu Yu was amused, "But I heard from my mother that after I got it back, grandma Liu''s family even sent gifts."

    The old lady snorted coldly, "Yes, for the sake of the gift, I am willing to say a few words to her again." Soon, her voice lowered again, "But it''s really just a few words, I haven''t seen her a few times since we lived in the county seat. We''re both stubborn, but now we''re living a good life, and we''re not worried anymore, and we all want to ease the relationship, but no one is willing to bow their heads."

    The old lady finally murmured softly, "It''s obvious that we are all so old, and we didn''t have a good life for a few years, but we still have to be angry."

    Shu Yu''s heart tightened, "Damn, don''t talk nonsense. You are still young. Grandma Liu''s is sick, it has nothing to do with age."

    The old lady is really young. She is only fifty-four years old this year, and in modern times, she is still not old enough to receive a pension.

    But here, fifty-four is already an old age.

    It''s just that Shu Yu didn''t expect that the old lady already had such an idea in her heart.

    "Milk, you''re going to live a hundred years in the future, how come it''s been a few years? You''re only halfway through your life now, and you''re still early."

    The old lady was amused by her, "I''m only halfway through?"

    "Of course, so milk, if you have anything else you want to do, and if you have any regrets, just make it up slowly, there is plenty of time, and it''s too late."

    The old lady paused, "I don''t have any regrets anymore? The most regrettable thing in the past was that I didn''t find you. Now that you are back, your father''s leg is healed. Your sister married a good family and will give birth soon. You Brothers and sisters will also be promising in the future. Other people''s life is getting better and better, and they have their own plans, and I feel very satisfied."

    Shu Yu pursed her lips. Although the pause of the old lady just now was short, she still noticed it.

    The old lady should really have any regrets, but she is reluctant to say it.

    Shu Yu also didn''t want to break the casserole at such a juncture and ask to the end, lest the old man''s mood to ease after a long time would be bad again.

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "Then your pursuit is too low. You have to see me get married, see A Rui get a name, and see A Ning''s academic success."

    The old lady was laughed at by her, but she also looked forward to it inexplicably.

    Yes, there are still a lot of things to be done.

    Shu Yu was slightly relieved when she saw that she was in a better mood, and talked with her for a while. After seeing her yawn, she helped her to the bed to rest.

    Seeing that the old lady fell asleep, Shu Yu went out and took Yingxi back to Yuyuan.

    Originally thought that this was over, the old lady might be in a low mood for a few days, but she will get better soon.

    Unexpectedly, Hua Xian ran nervously over the next morning and said, "The old lady is ill."

 Chapter 1484ï¼š Zhao Xis diagnosis

    Chapter 1484 Zhao Xi''s diagnosis

    Shu Yu was shocked, and the whole family became nervous.

    By the time Shu Yu ran to the old lady''s yard, Lu Erbai, Ruan''s and others were already there.

    Zhao Xi was the first person who was called, and he was prescribing medicine at the moment.

    Shu Yu hurriedly ran to him and asked, "How is it? Does it matter?"

    Zhao Xi''s expression was relatively relaxed, "It''s okay, just a little fever, just take two medicines."

    "Fever?" Shu Yu frowned. Could it be that he had a hair blow last night? It shouldn''t be. When she came over, although the old lady was sitting in the room, she was wearing a lot of clothes. The window was only opened a slit, and the room was quite warm.

    The old lady is awake now, leaning halfway on the pillow on the bed, looking weak, but she is awake.

    She looked around and said helplessly, "I''ll just say it''s okay, just a little uncomfortable, who hasn''t been sick? See you are nervous. Okay, you are all busy with your work, don''t stay around here. ."

    Can the Lu family not be nervous? The old lady''s body and bones have always been very good.

    Not to mention that she is living a good life now, even when her family was so difficult, when she was in exile, and when she traveled long distances, she never fell ill.

    It has been two years since Shu Yu came back. This is the first time she has seen the old lady lying on the bed so helplessly, looking at the medicine brought over with disgust.

    Shu Yu originally wanted to feed her spoonfuls by spoonfuls, but the old lady was impatient, so she brought it over and drank it.

    There were many people in the room and the air was not circulating. Zhao Xi asked everyone to go out and give the old lady a good rest.

    The big guys all went to the outer room, only Shu Yu came out after watching the old lady fall asleep.

    She asked again worriedly, "Is milk really okay?"

    "It''s alright." Zhao Xi said, "She has an evil fire inside, just let it out."

    "This, why is there still evil fire?" Lu Erbai asked nervously.

    Zhao Xi thought about it, and could only say based on guesses, "The old lady hasn''t been sick for a long time, hasn''t she? Earlier, it should be because the family''s conditions were not good. She had a responsibility on her shoulders and forced herself not to fall."

    that tone kept supporting her.

    Later, Shu Yu found her, she was happy, and her mood also affected her body, and her face was naturally red.

    As a result, Shu Yu was exiled, and she would not let herself get sick and cause trouble for others.

    When the Lu family''s life is better and completely stabilized, there are people around the old lady. She probably thought it would be too hypocritical to be sick under such circumstances.

    Until yesterday, when I went to attend the funeral of the old lady of the Liu family, some of the negative emotions accumulated in the past suddenly erupted. I was depressed and depressed in my heart.

    According to Zhao Xi''s statement, it''s good for her when this evil fire comes out, otherwise, if she keeps holding it back and accumulates for a long time, it will not be such a minor illness or pain in the future, but a disaster that directly threatens her life.

    The old lady''s situation, Zhao Xi has seen before.

    Lu Erbai was stunned when he heard the words, and Ruan''s voice was low, "Speaking of which, over the years, my mother is like the backbone, and it is true that she has been supporting the family."

    Lu Erbai was ashamed and asked uncertainly, "Is it really good to send it out?"

    "Well, in fact, I was worried that the old lady didn''t speak since she came back yesterday." Zhao Xi said, "I also chatted with Ayou and asked her to talk with her more today, or at least open her mouth. "

    Shu Yu, "Last night, I came over to chat with Nanny for a long time."

    Zhao Xi turned back in surprise, "Really? No wonder, what did you guys talk about?"

 Chapter 1485ï¼š thinking of your aunt

    Chapter 1485 Thinking of your aunt

    Shu Yu frowned, "I just talked about the old lady of the Liu family. My grandmother said that the biggest regret is that I didn''t make up with her. Later, I asked her what regrets she had, and she said no, but... "

    She paused and whispered, "Looking at her expression, there should be more."

    Shu Yu said, looking at Lu Erbai and Ruan Shi, "Daddy, do you know?"

    After all, she just came back not long ago, and she knows very little about the past.

    Lu Erbai touched his head when he heard the words, sorry? He really didn''t know. In fact, like Shu Yu, he is often away from home. In recent years, he has either been inquiring about Shu Yu''s whereabouts, or looking for her on the way. Even when I got home, I wanted to work as much as possible, doing carpentry and going to the ground. I was very tired every day. When I went back at night, I fell asleep and had few opportunities to talk to the old lady.

    So what the old lady was thinking, he, being a son, didn''t know.

    Lu Erbai subconsciously looked at Ruan Shi, but the latter looked at the wet ground outside the door, which was soaked by the rain last night.

    She thought for a while, then raised her eyes to look at Shu Yu, "Did it rain when your grandmother was chatting with you yesterday?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "When I came to find her, she looked at the rain outside the window with a lot of thought."

    Nguyen sighed, "That should be right, she is probably thinking of your aunt."

    "Auntie?" Not only Shu Yu, but also Shu You and A Ning were stunned.

    Nguyen took a look inside the house, nodded and said, "It rained for many days and flooded here. Your mother and your aunt''s family were separated and never seen each other again."

    The old lady''s surname is Fang, and her family''s family is actually in the next town.

    She married into the Lu family in Shangshi Village when she was fifteen years old, and the next year she became pregnant and gave birth to Lu Dasong.

    Her younger sister, Xiao Fang, was two years younger than her, and two years later, married to the next county.

    As a result, the entire Dong''an Mansion was raining non-stop after Xiao Fang got married for half a year. The neighboring county with slightly lower terrain was the first to suffer, and Xiao Fang''s in-law''s house was washed away by the rain.

    Her mother-in-law couldn''t escape, and was directly smashed down by the collapsed house, which was gone on the spot.

    Xiao Fang took her husband and father-in-law back to her parents'' home for refuge. At the same time, the old lady also returned to her parents'' home with her husband and Lu Dasong, who was only one year old.

    The town is a little better than the village, but it didn''t last long, and the rain continued to fall.

    In the end, the flood became more and more serious, and he had to flee to the north.

    But the way to escape was not so safe. In addition, the rain still did not stop, and the situation became more and more critical.

    At this time, Fang''s twelve-year-old brother developed a high fever. He didn''t even have a doctor on the road, so he could only find herbs to feed him, but in the end, he still couldn''t survive.

    Followed by Xiao Fang''s father-in-law, who also died on the way.

    The faces of everyone were gloomy, but they still had to move forward strong.

    Until they met a group of refugees, they ran over and dispersed them and the couple, Xiao Fang, and they have been missing since then.

    There was a vast sea of ??people, and the Fang family was fleeing, and it was indeed impossible to find people.

    When the rain finally stopped, they returned to their hometown.

    Although the family has changed beyond recognition, they are still alive.

    Shangshi Village started construction again. Old Man Lu''s mother was not with them when they escaped, she followed Old Man Lu''s brother, but the eldest family was gone, and she even went with her old mother.

 Chapter 1486ï¼š long lost

    Chapter 1486 Long lost

    The village was deserted, many people left and never came back, but most of them returned to their hometowns.

    Mr. Fang and Old Man Lu started building houses and farming again, and took over their parents. After all, the younger brother was gone and the younger sister was missing again. Mrs. Fang and Old Man Lu were not worried about their old couple.

    So the couple simply took them over for retirement.

    Later, Old Man Lu went to Xiaofang''s in-law''s village, and reconstruction had begun there, but Xiaofang and his wife never came back.

    Most people think they are dead, but there is always a glimmer of hope for those close to them.

    Fang is like this, and so are her parents.

    However, Fang''s parents didn''t support them for long. They also suffered a lot during their escape. In addition, their only son was gone, and they felt sad and depressed. Later, in the third year after Lu Erbai was born, he died one after another.

    Mr. Fang sent away his younger brother and his parents, and was very sad for a while. It can be said that aside from the two sons at that time, the only close relative with whom she was related by blood was the missing Xiao Fang.

    Because she and Xiao Fang are of the same age, their sisters are deeply in love, and their relationship is very close, it is inevitable that they will miss them.

    This is also the reason why not many relatives of the Lu family walked around during the Chinese New Year. In the flood that year, many people were destroyed and lost their homes.

    Especially after the flood, there was an epidemic. Although Shangshi Village was not affected, many people in Fang''s family town were infected and could not be rescued.

    That disaster was extremely profound for most people in Dongan Prefecture.

    Nguyen said, "The old lady doesn''t really talk about your aunt. Maybe she feels uncomfortable when she talks about it. Even on rainy days, she can''t help but mention the flood and your aunt occasionally. In fact, she has been thinking about it all the time, especially when the aunt of the Liu family is gone this time, your mother will feel more and more uncomfortable."

    "When you were young, everyone left, parents, husbands, friends, brothers, and now your grandma, even if you are accompanied by juniors, your heart is always empty and lonely."

    Nguyen''s words made everyone silent.

    In fact, among these people, Nguyen knows her best.

    Although the old lady didn''t like seeing Nguyen, she liked to tell her every time she had something on her mind.

    Among the three daughters-in-law, Mrs. Li seemed to agree with her, but she disagreed. Mrs. Liang did not have the patience to listen to her past. Only Mrs. Ruan, who was quiet and quiet, was a very qualified listener.

    In addition to the reasons of her own family, Nguyen still envies the old lady''s mother''s father''s kindness and filial piety, and the affectionate relationship between sister and brother.

    "Then look for it." Shu Yu suddenly said, interrupting everyone''s contemplation.

    Everyone turned to look at her, "Looking for?"

    Zhao Xi said in a low voice, "How do I find this? It''s unlucky, maybe this person is no longer there. Otherwise, after so many years, even if my aunt doesn''t come back, I should find someone to come back and send a letter, and the address of the milk has not changed. , they always know."

    Unless the person is gone, how come there is no news at all?

    Shu Yu knows of course, but...

    "Just inquire and inquire. It''s the best if we can inquire, but we can''t. At least we have worked hard and have no regrets. If we don''t do anything, then this is always a heart attack."

 Chapter 1487ï¼š The house is full of filial sons and grandsons

    Chapter 1487 The house is full of filial sons and grandsons

    After listening, everyone nodded, this is indeed the truth.

    Do it, there is hope anyway, if you don¡¯t do it, everything will be empty.

    Shu Yu thought about it, "Isn''t Uncle Meng working in the **** bureau? There are not only many people who know many people in the **** bureau, but also many exchanges between the **** bureaus. Don''t ask them to do more, just ask a little more carefully. Let''s pay wages."

    Although time has passed for a long time, those who fled from Dongan House decades ago will always be settled by local officials.

    And the resettlement places are basically fixed villages, all the way to the north, if people are alive, there must be some clues.

    After Shu Yu finished speaking, Zhao Xi said, "I''m going to find Uncle Meng."

    Lu Erbai stopped him, "You are at home, you are a doctor, so feel at ease at home. It is more appropriate for me to talk to Brother Meng."

    Zhao Xi thought for a while, "It''s true, in fact, I also know a lot of people from all over the world. I''ll write to them and ask them to pay attention."

    The flames are high when everyone gathers firewood. Let¡¯s help together, and there will always be results.

    The matter was settled, Lu Erbai immediately set off to the guard station to find someone.

    It''s just that as soon as he walked out of the door, he saw Lu Dasong hurried over.

    The two brothers were taken aback at the same time, and Lu Dasong said, "Yesterday, my mother''s expression was not right, and I was not very relieved. Today, the Liu family''s affairs have been settled, so I will come to see."

    Lu Erbai sighed, "My mother is ill, you can go in and have a look."

    Lu Dasong was surprised, the old lady really hasn''t been sick for a long time. What''s more, there are two doctors with excellent medical skills in the family. They will check the pulse of the old lady from time to time. The results are all healthy, and the big guys are not worried at all.

    Why did you fall ill all of a sudden?

    Lu Dasong hurriedly entered the door.

    When the old lady woke up again, she saw not only the people from the second room of the Lu family, but also the third room, the family of Lu Sixing, and Meng Yunzheng and his son.

    This battle frightened the old lady, "Why are you all here?" It made it seem like she was about to die. It was too scary.

    Isn''t just a fever? Does it take everyone to come?

    Shu Yu sat on the edge of the bed and helped his forehead helplessly, "Uncle came to see you after he was busy with the Liu family. Later, my father went to Uncle Meng to talk about something, and Uncle Meng happened to be at home."

    So Meng Yunzheng naturally knew.

    However, the Meng family at that time was not only Meng Yunzheng, but also Lu Sixing who sent his son to play with Xiao Songle.

    As for Sanfang, it was because Mr. Liang came to hand over the doll cover.

    She usually sews a batch at home and sends it to Yiren Pavilion. Because my home was a bit far from Ningshui Street and I didn''t have a car at home, I simply ran to Lu Sixing''s house to pick up the car, and went to Liufang Lane.

    When Mr. Liang found out, she was so frightened that the old lady was an iron man in her eyes. She would not get sick. She suddenly fell ill and seemed to be quite serious. She didn''t have time to ask about the old lady''s condition, so she went back and told Lu Sanzhu.

    So after noon, everything that should come has come.

    The old lady is already in a lot of energy now. She waved her hand and said angrily, "Okay, you all go out, my room is so big, it''s crowded by you."

    Lu Sanzhu smiled and said, "Mother, we all care about you. Look at your filial sons and grandsons in a room full of filial piety. Are you very lucky? So don''t forget about it."

 Chapter 1488ï¼š Lu Sanzhu, who insists on giving money

    Chapter 1488 Lu Sanzhu who insisted on giving money

    old lady, "..."

    This third child, it¡¯s not comfortable to be angry for a day, right? What is it that she can''t think about it?

    She glared at Lu Sanzhu fiercely, "Okay, get out of here."

    Everyone went out one after another, but seeing the backs of them leaving, the old lady couldn''t help but twitch her lips.

    Although the third child doesn''t speak well, he is right. There are filial sons and grandsons in the room, who has such a blessing as her?

    Even the third and third daughter-in-law, the most unremarkable ones, were full of worry just now.

    Shu Yu was still sitting on the edge of the bed, waiting for everyone to go out before saying, "Is your milk better?"

    "I''m fine." Except for the lack of strength in her body, she doesn''t feel much anymore. Zhao Xi''s medical skills are good.

    Shu Yu smiled, "Yes, you''re fine."

    She poured a glass of boiled water for the old lady, and after watching her drink it, she said, "Milk, then let me tell you something."

    "What''s the matter?"

    "I asked someone to help me find out the whereabouts of my aunt."

    The old lady turned her head to look at her, her eyes widened and her face full of disbelief, "You, what did you say?"

    Shu Yu smiled, "I heard from my mother, you are thinking about it. Didn''t you say that it was your regret that you didn''t reconcile with Grandma Liu? We still have a lot of time and energy now, so we have no regrets. "

    The old lady held her hand tightly, trembling a little, "You, you say you, you are all so busy, what do you bother to do? It''s been so many years... Where can I find it? Maybe, maybe long ago... ¡­¡±

    "How do you know if you don''t look for it? And we asked the **** to look for it. We have the conditions now, so let''s look for it."

    The old lady''s grasp of Shu Yu''s hand tightened instantly, she took a deep breath slowly, raised her head, her eyes brightened, "Okay, then look for it!"

    is dead or alive, there must be an explanation.

    Shu Yu was relieved, "Then you should rest well and take care of your body."

    "it is good."

    Shu Yu went out after talking with her for a while. Unexpectedly, when he walked back to the front hall, he happened to see Lu Sanzhu holding a piece of broken silver and stuffed it into Lu Erbai''s arms distressedly, saying, " Second brother, that''s all I need, I still owe Ayu money, so I can''t afford it."

    Lu Erbai was speechless and almost rolled his eyes, "I don''t need you for this money, I''ll pay it myself."

    "That won''t work." Lu Sanzhu snorted coldly, "It''s my mother''s business, how can I be a son without paying a penny? I''m proud to give a little bit, these two taels of silver are half my money. monthly salary."

    Lu Erbai would like to say that you are reluctant to let it go.

    Shu Yu was puzzled and asked Shu You who was beside him, "Sister, what''s going on?"

    Shu You said with a smile, "Uncle heard that Dad hired a bodyguard from the bodyguard to help him find out about his aunt. No, he took out the money he had and said that he couldn''t help, so he could only give some Silver. The third uncle listened, and also gave out two taels, but he was a little reluctant."

    Wouldn¡¯t you be reluctant? That aching look of wanting to grab the ground with his head, as if he was digging his heart.

    But Shu You, who was beside him, said slowly, "But the third uncle still gave it. If the milk was eaten in our house before, the third uncle would not have given more stutters. Now he is willing to pay two taels of silver. When he got sick, the third uncle was also frightened."

    When Mr. Liang went back and shouted, Lu Sanzhu immediately took leave and ran over.

    Shu Yu saw with his own eyes that the third uncle was relieved when he heard that the old lady was fine.

 Chapter 1489ï¼š take it out

    Chapter 1489 Take it out to relax

    The old lady''s illness caused the Lu family to be a false alarm.

    But there is no ambiguity in contributing money and effort. Even though the three-bedroom couple was very reluctant, they still unswervingly handed over the money to Lu Erbai, turned his face aside, and pretended not to see it.

    Others also give more or less as much as they can.

    All this money, Lu Erbai handed over to Meng Pei, and asked him to contact more people.

    But later, Shu Yu found Meng Pei privately and gave him another sum. She knew that finding someone was not so easy to find, and there was a difference between focusing on the heart and not keeping up with the heart. Having a little money was not a bad thing.

    The matter of the old lady is so given.

    However, due to the old lady''s illness, Shu Yu''s planned trip to the workshop was also delayed, and she could only go the next day.

    The next morning, she went to the old lady''s yard to take a look before she left.

    I didn''t expect her to be in good spirits. Not only did she no longer have a fever, but her complexion became quite rosy.

    The temperature was quite cool at the moment, and there was no rain, so she took Hua Xian to practice Tai Chi in the yard.

    Tai Chi was told to her by Dr. Zhao, and it can be used as a physical exercise.

    Seeing Shu Yu, the old lady stopped and said with a smile, "You guys, one or two have to come and take a look at me before going out. I said it''s alright, look, and her face is rosy. Zhao Xi gave I took my pulse and said it was all good."

    She was quite happy, those young people who had a fever and sickness did not recover as quickly as she did.

    Shu Yu is funny, the old lady is from evil fire, her heart is relaxed, and with the help of medicine, won''t it heal faster?

    "The milk will be fine, then I''ll go to the workshop."

    "Go." Shu Yu turned around and left.

    But after walking a few steps, he stopped, returned to the old lady''s side, and asked her with a smile, "Ma, would you like to go to Zhuangzi with me?"

    The old lady''s eyes lit up subconsciously.

    Shu Yu thought: Sure enough, she also wanted to go out for a walk.

    In fact, the old lady is at home most of the time, otherwise she goes to Yiren Pavilion or Liufang Lane, and occasionally goes to Sanshu and Sigu''s place, but it''s a bit far and she doesn''t go much.

    However, she has never been to see activities such as scenic outings, hiking and climbing.

    Even Shu Yu''s Zhuangzi, she has only been there once in such a long time.

    Shu Yu felt that it was necessary to take her to see it, to cultivate her mood and change the environment.

    "Will it delay your work?" The old lady hesitated, but she did not refuse, obviously she wanted to go.

    "No, there are sisters-in-law and Xiao Zao Zao on Zhuangzi. You can talk to them and walk around in the fields. Let''s come back when I''m done."

    The old lady thought it was feasible, so she simply nodded, "Okay, then wait for me, I''ll change clothes."

    She quickly turned around and went back to the house, greeting Hua Xian excitedly.

    Shu Yu drank two sips of tea, and she came out, wearing old clothes from the bottom of the press box, and a hat on top of her head.

    Shu Yu blinked, "Milk, you are..."

    "Sorry, didn''t I think I might have to go down to the ground? I''m wearing a shade to cover the sun." She tugged at her clothes, still a little excited.

    Shu Yu was in a trance, the old lady used to go underground before, but now she doesn''t farm anymore, but she is looking forward to it. Perhaps this is one of the reasons why she is lonely?

    She didn''t say anything more and walked out with a smile around her arm.

 Chapter 1490ï¼š sturdy little morning

    Chapter 1490 Sturdy Xiao Zao Zao

    The carriage didn''t go very fast. The old lady was sitting in the carriage, and she just fell ill again, so Shu Yu explained to go slowly.

    It happened that the weather was not hot these two days, so Shu Yu opened the curtains and looked at the scenery outside with the old lady.

    "When your aunt finds it, I''ll take her to see it. It''s completely different from thirty or forty years ago." Perhaps there was an expectation in her heart. After the matter was said, the old lady did not hesitate to mention Xiaofang ''s.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "That is, when you find your aunt, you can walk around with her. Anyway, there is a carriage at home. You go to the places you have been before, the places you haven''t been, the places you want to go, this life, Tasty."

    Although I don¡¯t know if Xiao Fang can still be found, the old lady is looking forward to it, which is better than nothing.

    When the old lady heard Shu Yu''s description, her eyes lit up, "That''s good."

    As the grandfather and grandson were talking, the car also arrived at Zhuangzi.

    The sunflowers have just grown to half the height of a person. They look green. Although they haven''t bloomed with golden flowers, they are still very beautiful.

    The old lady was happy to see it. In the past, the land at home was only a few acres. After Lu Erbai injured his leg, he had to sell it to raise money. How long is it now? This piece of land is theirs, and they are happy to see it.

    The carriage stopped outside Zhuangzi, and the old lady was still turning her head to look at the flower field, a little reluctant to look away.

    Until Zhou Qiao''s surprised voice came from inside, "Milk? Why are you here?"

    The old lady turned around, and the first thing she saw was the child in her arms.

    She immediately took two steps forward and picked up the child, "Oh, Xiao Zao Zao, let Grandma hug him."

    Xiao Zao Zao opened Gululu''s eyes and opened his mouth, and a mouthful of water came out.

    She probably thought it was funny, and giggled.

    The old lady shook her head, "This little girl is really... strong."

    Zao Zao, the little girl is almost six months old. It is not heavy to hold in her hand, but the weight is indeed not light.

    The old lady has brought many children, but none of them have arms like her.

    In the past, the family was poor and there was not much milk, and the children were all thin and screeching. Xiao Zao Zao is different. Zhou Qiao''s confinement is doing well, eating well, and has enough milk. Coupled with the wet nurse that Da Niu found early in the morning, isn''t the little girl fat?

    Xiao Zao Zao is very easy to take with you. This is the time when you are curious about everything. As long as you let her see the outside world, it doesn''t matter who holds her.

    Shu Yu teased her for a while, before being chased away by the old lady, "Okay, Ayu, don''t you have anything else to do in the workshop? Go get busy. I''ll talk to your sister-in-law here and watch Xiao Zaozao."

    "That''s ok." Shu Yu let go of his hand and saw the old lady holding Xiao Zao Zao to the side to look at the door frame, and then walked to Zhou Qiao''s side and said in a low voice, "My grandmother was ill yesterday, I''ll take it when I''m healed today. She came out to relax. Please help my sister-in-law to take care of it, and remind her to rest in a while."

    Zhou Qiao didn''t know that the old lady was sick, so she nodded hurriedly, "Don''t worry, I''m here."

    There are servants in Zhuangzi and Hua Xian next to him, so don''t worry.

    Shu Yu just reminded Zhou Qiao and said goodbye soon.

    She got into the carriage, and the movement of the carriage away quickly caught Xiao Zaozao''s attention. The little girl stretched out her hand and was about to rush over, and the old lady almost couldn''t hold her. Zhou Qiao took the opportunity to pick up the child, turned around and coaxed to see the flower field.

 Chapter 1491ï¼š Wu Gongzi came to report

    Chapter 1491 Mr. Wu came to report

    Shu Yu''s carriage quickly drove to the door of the workshop, but when he was about to arrive, he saw Daniel standing in the other direction of the door, putting a strange young man on the carriage and watching him leave.

    Shu Yu got off the carriage and stood at the gate waiting for him.

    Daniel came back, but his face was not very good-looking, he frowned slightly, but he didn''t notice Shu Yu coming.

    He didn''t stop abruptly until he reached the front, "Ayu?"

    "Who is that?"

    "The eldest young master of the Wu family." Da Niu said as he led her inside.

    Wu family?

    The Wu family that Shu Yu knew was only the maiden family of Ding Yuehua''s sister-in-law.

    She asked uncertainly, "Is it the Wu family who did livestock trading in Donggu County and bought alfalfa from us earlier?"

    Daniel nodded, "Yes, it''s his house."

    "What did the eldest young master of the Wu family come to you for? Their family sells donkeys and horses, so they shouldn''t have any business dealings with us, right?"

    Speaking of this, there was a trace of sadness on Da Niu''s face.

    They stopped when the two entered the workshop''s ''office'', Daniel closed the door and sat opposite Shu Yu, his voice lowered slightly, "Young Master Wu brings us news, he said that there are already people in Donggu County. The sunflowers are up."

    Although the Wu family and Shu Yu had contact when they first started selling alfalfa, they had a good impression of each other. Therefore, even if the two sides have no business relationship, if there is any news, the Wu family will sell Lujia a good one.

    Daniel said, "The other party is a wealthy landlord in Donggu County. It has just been planted for a long time, and the growth is not as high as ours, but the Wu family has seen the stage when the sunflower has not fully grown up. After comparing, they know that it is the sunflower. ."

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes slightly, but there was no surprise in his heart.

    Sunflower is a new variety, not to mention it is a food, it can also refine oil, even if it can only bloom, some people will want to try to grow one.

    What''s more, now everyone knows that this thing can bring huge profits, and there will definitely be more and more people like it in the future.

    But this stuff, ordinary people are not very good at planting, it is not food after all. Unless you negotiate a purchase agreement with Shu Yu like the villagers in Shangshi Village, you will be assured to give it a try if you have a way back.

    So Shu Yu never thought that he would always be the only one who grows sunflowers.

    Honestly, she felt it was a bit late when she heard that the first one had started planting. According to her speculation, it should be earlier.

    She asked Daniel, "How much land has the other side planted?"

    "Mr. Wu said, it''s about three or four acres, but it''s not much."

    Shu Yu nodded, this is normal, only her side has sunflower seeds.

    Her sunflower field has always been guarded, especially when it is about to mature and harvest, even the people from the workshop have been dispatched to patrol and guard. They want to steal some sunflower seeds from him to plant, but it is not easy.

    But apart from what she has grown by herself, she is a villager of Shangshi Village.

    But the villagers of Shangshi Village signed a deed with her, and they would not sell sunflowers to others without authorization, and they would not dare to sell them to others. But after all, in the village, except for Da Qiang who planted more than ten acres of land, everyone else came from one mu, two mu and three mu.

    Even if they are patrolling nearby, but the land is so scattered, it is impossible to take care of them all, and it is normal for them to be stolen.

    Or, it is possible to sell a little bit.

 Chapter 1492ï¼š how to advertise

    Chapter 1492 How to advertise

    But in any case, the number of such seeds will not be many.

    Otherwise, the village would have begun to investigate it, and Shu Yu would know about it.

    The other party has only planted three or four acres, which is already the limit.

    It doesn''t matter if the other party is just for viewing. But if he wants to be like her and grow bigger, then most of the three or four acres will have to be saved after growing, and then the next crop will be planted.

    If this person wants to make a big business, he has to harvest at least two crops. This also requires that the sunflowers planted by the other party have no accidents or the harvest is not bad.

    Although sunflowers are easy to grow, they are not just random.

    So, Shu Yu has plenty of time.

    She raised her head and asked Daniel, "How is the repair of the shop in Fucheng?"

    "It''s almost there, we can open the business after the final finishing."

    Shu Yu intends to expand the business, and the shop opened in the county town before is just a small business. The melon seeds business is good, but the sunflower oil customer base is relatively small, after all, the price is there.

    Therefore, her next target is Fucheng, but at the beginning, there were not many sunflowers planted, and the output in the workshop was limited, but they were all taken away by the shops and palaces in the capital, and what she kept was only enough for the consumption of the county.

    Now that the production has increased, Nalu Kee melon seeds and sunflower oil should also become famous in Fucheng.

    She has to occupy the market before other people''s melon seeds and sunflower oil are on the shelves, so that everyone is familiar with Lu Ji melon seeds and feels that this is the authentic one.

    Shu Yu tapped the table with his fingers lightly, "That''s it, but we have to publicize it before we open."

    "How to promote it? Would you like to invite a dragon and lion dance to make it fun?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "It''s lively, but it''s only known to a few nearby houses."

    Da Niu thought of when Shu Yu opened a ready-to-wear shop, "Do you also draw that list and put it in someone else''s shop as a gift?"

    Shu Yu laughed, "The ready-made clothing store has a small number of target customers, and each one introduces one. Our sunflower oil is different from sunflower oil. Whether it is ordinary people or dignitaries, the whole Fucheng is our target group. Distribute flyers. Well...it''s fine for those who can read, but it doesn''t work for those who are illiterate."

    Da Niu was distressed, he had no experience with this at all, his face was blushing and he couldn''t think of a better way to promote it.

    Shu Yu was also thinking that the shop in Fucheng would at least be a hit.

    The two people in the office didn''t make a sound, they were extremely quiet.

    After a while, Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "It''s better to make up a jingle or a nursery rhyme and let the children in the streets and alleys of Fucheng sing it everywhere."

    Daniel''s eyes lit up, "This is good, this is good, so that even the illiterate can know. Let''s buy some candy for the children, they can sing all day long. They said it smoothly in the future, and they will continue to say it in the future. keep for a long time."

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "I think so too, but I also have to distribute flyers, both ways."

    "Okay!" Daniel nodded immediately, then frowned again, "Just how do I make up this jingle or nursery rhyme?"

    "You can call a few stewards over, let''s discuss it together and brainstorm ideas. If it doesn''t work, find some scholars and students and ask them to write a paragraph."

    Da Niu thinks this is OK, "Then I''ll call someone now."

    He went out in a hurry, Shu Yu was still sitting in the same place, and began to think about the preparations for the opening.

 Chapter 1493ï¼š Workshop managers

    Chapter 1493 Several stewards of the workshop

    Not long after, Daniel came in with a few stewards.

    Luo Chun, who is in charge of the melon seed workshop, Ruan Dali, who is in charge of the oil extraction workshop, and Wang Kangfu, who is the instant noodle workshop.

    And, Da Zhuang running over the Fucheng.

    Da Zhuang is the elder brother of Da Qiang who grows ten acres of sunflowers. He has been looking for work in Fucheng before, and he is relatively familiar with Fucheng. Shu Yu asked him what he thought, and later arranged for him to sell instant noodles in Fucheng.

    The last time she came back from Changjin Mansion, she saw that several stores were selling instant noodles, which was due to Da Zhuang.

    It happened that he was also in the workshop today, so the big ox brought him too.

    There are not many people, but after this period of experience, everyone is in good spirits.

    I probably heard from Daniel when I came here. This time, we were discussing about opening a shop in Fucheng, so as soon as we came in, a few people sat down and drank two sips of water, and then we talked straight to the point.

    "I think the idea of ??jingle is a good idea, but how to make it up is a problem."

    "Didn''t Da Zhuang spend a lot of time in Fucheng? Is there a more popular jingle over there?"

    "Dazhuang, you''ve seen a lot, and you know about Fucheng. Would you try to make one up?"

    Da Zhuang was looked at by several people, Rao is a very thick-skinned person, and he was a little embarrassed at this time.

    He scratched his head, "How can I know this?"

    Daniel smiled and said, "It''s okay, you try it, if you can''t change it."

    "Then... I really tried?"

    "Come."

    Da Zhuang coughed lightly, and after thinking for a while, he began to say, "Melon seeds are good, melon seeds are wonderful, our melon seeds are the best, fragrant, delicious and cheap. Let''s take a look and see..."

    "Stop, stop." Luo Chun hurriedly stopped him, "You''re not joking, you''re peddling."

    Dazhuang, "..." Thinking about it carefully, it seems like this is the case.

    Mainly because when he used to work in Fucheng, he also worked as a small street vendor. Although the business was not very good, he had developed a habit of selling.

    He sighed, "Then you say."

    Ruan said vigorously, "I think, this jingle still needs a certain amount of knowledge to make it up, it''s just like making a fuss."

    So everyone raised their eyes to look at Wang Kangfu. Although the several stewards present were working hard to read and write, they were only able to understand the deed books and account books and calculate the numbers. Such things as writing essays need to be taught systematically. They totally don''t.

    Except... Wang Kangfu.

    Wang Kangfu, who is in his forties this year, is the oldest present.

    He used to be a chef. He is very good at kneading and making pasta, and he is also very thoughtful. It''s just that the restaurant where he was working changed its business model earlier, and the white chef who specializes in pastry like him used less, and the owner wanted to reduce the wages.

    Wang Kangfu was not happy and left in a fit of rage.

    Later, I saw instant noodles and liked it very much. I wanted to know how this thing was made.

    He inquired and inquired, and he was discovered. Da Niu suspected that he wanted to steal the recipe, and only after chatting did he find out that he was a white case master. After discussing with Shu Yu, they recruited people, and the salary was the same as when he was a chef in the back kitchen of the restaurant.

    Wang Kangfu is very happy, and Shu Yu said that he is not restricted to study other pasta, but it must be mass-produced and traded like instant noodles.

    Shu Yu knows that there are not only instant noodles in modern times, but noodles and noodles can also be soaked and eaten.

 Chapter 1494ï¼š Shu Yus jingle

    Chapter 1494 Shu Yu''s jingle

    After thinking about it, Wang Kangfu agreed and became the manager of the instant noodle workshop.

    But don¡¯t look at Wang Kangfu as a chef, he also studied before he fell in the family path.

    Although he didn''t get a title, he came out of the school with seriousness, and it was not difficult for him to make a fuss.

    But at this time, Wang Kangfu was stared at by everyone, so he couldn''t help but leaned back.

    After a while, he touched his fleshy face, "Okay, I''ll think about it."

    He had a hard look on his face. He really didn''t expect that after he stopped studying and became the manager of the workshop, there were still things like writing articles on the spot waiting for him.

    He didn''t let everyone wait too long, and after pondering for a while, he said, "Jiang Yuan Lu Ji, outstanding people, there is one thing, called melon seeds, the surprise of eating is rare. It is September, the autumn is high and the air is cool, the cool breeze is gentle, about three The five friends are..."

    Wang Kangfu got interested as he talked, and became more and more excited. However, after he finished speaking, the scene turned silent.

    He blinked and looked at everyone present.

    everyone, "..."

    Wang Kangfu, "..."

    After a long time, Wang Kangfu said angrily, "What kind of expressions do you have? Can you give me a word?"

    Luo Chun pursed his lips, turned his head and said to the others, "Otherwise, let''s think about it ourselves."

    "it is good."

    "it is good."

    Wang Kangfu almost fell to his knees in anger, but Daniel quickly reassured him, "Don''t be angry, Mr. Wang, the main reason is that everyone can''t understand this article. We have all read the book, but we still find it difficult to listen to, those who haven''t read it. It¡¯s even more difficult to understand the book. We still have to make it easy to understand, Ayu, right?¡±

    He turned his head, only to find that Shu Yu looked a little out of place.

    As if from the beginning, she hadn''t spoken.

    Daniel, "Ayu?"

    "Well, I''m listening." Whether it was what Da Zhuang said or what Wang Kangfu wrote, she heard it all.

    It''s just...that''s all, she doesn''t express her opinion.

    Daniel nodded, "That''s okay, keep thinking about it."

    Everyone was just about to continue the discussion, but Shu Yu suddenly said, "I have a paragraph on my side, you listen to it."

    Everyone''s eyes focused on her with a ''swoosh'', and some eagerly said, "Boss, say it."

    Shu Yu paused, cleared his throat, and said, "Lu Ji melon seeds are delicious, crispy and fragrant, and the Beijing city designated it for its high quality and low price. Sunflower oil is sold in the palace, which is safe, healthy and safe to use. IX On the first day of the lunar month, Fengtao Lane, the opening is very popular, welcome to come and have a taste, the lucky draw surprises are waiting for you to grab.¡±

    After she finished speaking, everyone fell silent.

    After a while, someone shouted, "Okay, that''s it."

    "I also think this is feasible. It''s catchy and understandable as soon as I hear it."

    "Yes, yes, yes, especially to let the listeners know that our sunflower seeds are designated by the preserved fruit in the capital, and the sunflower oil is bought by the people in the palace. This is very important."

    "I don''t think there is anything more suitable. Children can remember it after listening to it twice."

    "it is good!"

    Everyone agreed, and some people even started to mutter.

    Don''t say it, really say it twice and write it down.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Then use this and I will write it down."

    Daniel did not say anything to grind for her, Shu Yu pondered for a moment, and finished writing a paragraph.

    The crowd watched and read, and read it again, the more it read, the more catchy it became.

 Chapter 1495ï¼š Mr. Miao introduced the shopkeeper

    Chapter 1495 Master Miao introduces the shopkeeper

    After several people had memorized it, Daniel pointed to the last two sentences and asked, "Is the shop open on the first day of September?"

    "Well, there are still more than half a month, enough to spread the word all over the streets, and the first day of September is a good day to open."

    This is true. The last time she went to Dongqingguan, she happened to hear someone asking about a good day. She heard it from Qiu Daogu.

    But that person chose the seventh day of September, because that day was better, but that day was just in time for the orchid to get married. Not to mention Shu Yu, it''s impossible for Daniel, the real brother, not to go.

    So I chose the first day of September, which was a good day.

    "Okay, then we''ll be ready to open on the first day of September." Daniel said excitedly, "What do you mean by the draw?"

    "It''s just an event, and the first day is to get your reputation out. At that time, there will be a lottery booth at the door, and you will be able to draw a prize once you spend as much as you can. I''ll go back and think about it, what''s more appropriate to take out."

    This is good, other promotions are not as attractive as this lottery.

    You don''t need them to go into the store to buy it, and come and see is also a way to expand your fame.

    This matter is settled like this first, Daniel will go to Fucheng with Da Zhuang tomorrow, let¡¯s spread the word first, and fix the things behind the shop by the way. It will probably stay in Fucheng for two days.

    Fortunately, people can live in the backyard of the shop.

    What Daniel is more concerned about is, "Where are the shopkeepers and guys in this shop?"

    This Shu Yu already has an idea, "I already have a candidate here for the shopkeeper. As for the buddy, let Ren Yiping in the shop in the county town go."

    The shop in the county town doesn''t really need two guys, you can transfer one to the prefecture.

    The two guys were chosen by Shu Yu at the beginning. Both of them are very flexible, thoughtful and hospitable. Shu Yu is very satisfied with them, so in just half a year, they have already given them a salary increase. .

    Shu Yu asked the two of them earlier, who would like to go to Fucheng to work.

    Ren Yiping planned to go, but another named He Sheng refused to go too far because of family reasons.

    Ren Yiping has only one younger sister in his family. He has not yet married a wife, so he does not worry so much, but he needs to make more money to marry himself a wife and save a dowry for his younger sister.

    The wages here in Fucheng are definitely higher, and if the sales are good, Shu Yu will give bonuses. There are more rich people in Fucheng and more opportunities, so Ren Yiping chose this side without saying a word.

    As for the shopkeeper, it was introduced by Master Miao.

    Master Miao sent her a letter a few days ago, recommending someone to her.

    A man named Wei Ronghua is said to be very capable. He was also the shopkeeper of a food shop earlier. But there was a conflict between that shop and Mr. Miao''s business. Mr. Miao was not a good person before, so he would naturally deal with those who stood in his way.

    However, even though this man was an opponent, Master Miao had a love for talent. He drove him away from the original shop and wanted him to go to his own shop to do things.

    But Wei Ronghua didn''t like Mr. Miao''s way of doing things, and felt that the business he did was not legitimate, so he refused.

    Master Miao was so angry that he felt that he didn''t know what to do, and he forced people to stay in the city.

    Where did go later, Master Miao doesn''t know. But he went to Donggu County a few days ago and met Wei Ronghua again.

 Chapter 1496ï¼š mid-autumn festival

    Chapter 1496 Mid-Autumn Festival

    Wei Ronghua is still a shopkeeper, but the owner seems to have some ideas that are not consistent with him, and he is very dissatisfied with him.

    Mr. Miao was very impressed with Wei Ronghua, and now his mood has changed. He was already sure of Wei Ronghua''s ability, and he felt more and more that he should not be allowed to delay like that in Donggu County.

    He thought of Shu Yu, and he knew that Shu Yu''s business would grow bigger and bigger in the future. Although he didn''t know whether he still needed someone, he still introduced him to her. As for whether to use it or not, it was Shu Yu''s own business.

    Shu Yu has a great interest in Wei Ronghua, how capable is it to get a man like Miao who used to be ruthless and let him go after cherishing his talents?

    She originally planned to go to Donggu County tomorrow. As a result, a big cow today told her that someone in Donggu County had planted sunflowers.

    Since this is the case, then she should take a look.

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu raised his head and said to everyone, "Tomorrow, I have something to do. Daniel and Da Zhuang will go to Fucheng to promote it. If this is the case, I will leave it to the three of you. The Mid-Autumn Festival will be in three days. I have already made a list of the boxing ceremony. , Wang Kangfu, tomorrow, you and Ruan Dali will go to the county town to find Yingdong and bring things over. Now that there are many people in the workshop, you may have to go two or three times. Send the things down the day before the Mid-Autumn Festival. Luo Chun looked at the workshop."

    Several people were slightly excited, and hurriedly responded, "Yes."

    They like gifts for the New Year and festivals. Even if Shu Yu is not here occasionally, he will make Daniel ready.

    There are not many things, like the Mid-Autumn Festival, that is, moon cakes, pomegranate and sweet-scented osmanthus wine.

    The moon cakes are made by a long-established brand in the county town, two pomegranates per person, and sweet-scented osmanthus wine is made in the auspicious wine shop of the Jiang family.

    The prices are all good, just to be festive.

    But for the working guys, it is not cheap to buy these things by themselves, and they are still reluctant. Now that everyone in the club has posted it, can you be unhappy?

    Shu Yu nodded, "Let''s get off work early on the Mid-Autumn Festival, there will be some lanterns and lantern riddle guessing activities in the city at night. Those who are interested can go to the lively and lively, and it''s fine to go to work the next day. Now the opening is coming soon. There are too many, we can only work hard.¡±

    "It''s not hard work, boss, you are already very generous." In other workshops, where would you give the guys a chance to get off work early to see the lanterns?

    Not to mention, their workshops are far away, in fact, not many people go to the county town to join in the fun.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Okay, let''s do this first, if there is any problem, we will communicate with you later. Go ahead and do your work."

    Wang Kangfu took the Mid-Autumn Festival list handed over by Shu Yu, and went out one after another with several others.

    Shu Yu stretched and looked at Daniel, "Is there anything else now? The milk is here, do you want to go take a look?"

    "Is the milk coming?" Daniel was surprised.

    Shu Yu nodded and mentioned something about her illness.

    Daniel frowned, he is the eldest grandson of the Lu family, and he knows a little about that aunt.

    "It''s okay to look for it. I really miss my aunt. When I mentioned it earlier, I was in a bad mood. It''s a pity that we didn''t have the ability before. Now we have the conditions. It''s always right to ask."

    Since the old lady is here, Daniel naturally wants to take a look. The two packed up and left the workshop directly.

    He got on the carriage and was about to arrive at Zhuangzi when Daniel looked at the sunflower field in the distance, suddenly turned his head and said to Shu Yu, "By the way, I almost forgot to tell you something."

 Chapter 1497ï¼š Boss Yuan is suspicious

    Chapter 1497 Boss Yuan is suspicious

    Shu Yu wondered, "What''s the matter?"

    Da Niu still looked at the sunflower field outside and said, "Old Boss Yuan and his wife were probing their brains here a few days ago. When Lao Yang found them, he scolded them and ran away."

    Mr. Yuan is the elder brother of the fourth uncle Yuan Shanchuan.

    When Daniel mentioned it, Shu Yu understood what he was referring to.

    "You mean, Mr. Yuan may have discovered our melon seeds, the ones he dug out from under his uncle''s house earlier?"

    Sunflower seeds were originally bought by Shu Yu and Daniel from Boss Yuan.

    Shu Yu had already made preparations. After all, things can''t be hidden after they are planted. Sooner or later, Boss Yuan will find that the sunflowers are exactly the same as the bag of seeds he was holding in his hand.

    Daniel nodded, "But I don''t think he''s very sure. It''s been so long, I guess they don''t remember the shape of the bag of seeds at the time. But they still came over, they should be suspicious."

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "If you doubt it, just doubt it. We didn''t steal or rob it. We bought it in an upright manner. Not to mention that I bought it in disguise as a middle-aged man, even if I bought it with my original appearance, this The things are also sold for money, and they have nothing to do with them."

    Without her, Boss Yuan would not be able to sell this bag of seeds.

    It''s not that he didn''t go to those grocery stores and drugstores to ask, either he didn''t know him or just gave him a few pennies to get rid of him. Boss Yuan wanted to throw away this bag of seeds after hitting the wall.

    Now that he wants to make trouble, he has to have a reason to stand up.

    Shu Yu said, "You tell Lao Yang to pay attention, don''t let people enter the workshop and destroy it. What does Boss Yuan think, let''s just wait and see."

    Daniel nodded, "Okay, got it."

    While the two were talking, the carriage quickly arrived at Zhuangzi.

    The two went to see the old lady, but found that she was resting on the bed, and Xiao Zaan Zao, who was also asleep, lay beside her, one big and one small lying side by side, looking exceptionally harmonious.

    Shu Yu took a look and quit, asking Zhou Qiao, "Is the milk okay?"

    Zhou Qiao smiled and said, "It''s good to look at the spirit. After you left, we walked around the fields. Seeing that there were a few tenants working in the fields, she went down with a straw hat and talked to a few people. While looking at the sunflower pole, I caught two worms."

    When she said it, it felt quite interesting.

    "I look at the milk and she seems to be in a good mood. I think I can bring her here from time to time."

    Shu Yu and Daniel looked at each other. Although they had never seen the old lady''s expression at that time, it was obvious that Shu Yu had guessed correctly. The old lady had not been on the ground for a long time, but she began to miss it.

    She nodded, "Alright, anyway, Zhuangzi has a lot of rooms, and occasionally let her come here to see our so much land. Hundreds of acres of land, for milk, it is a very spectacular and proud thing."

    "When the sunflower is harvested, you can also bring her along." Daniel suggested.

    Several people clearly realized that the old lady could not be kept at home all the time.

    Zhou Qiao said, "Later I saw that it was getting hot outside, so I persuaded her to come back and rest. As a result, she coaxed Xiao Zao to go to bed early, and she fell asleep beside her."

    "She likes Xiao Zao Zao very much."

    Zhou Qiao nodded, glanced at the room, her expression became hesitant.

    Shu Yu wondered, "What''s wrong with sister-in-law?"

 Chapter 1498ï¼š Zhou Qiaos request

    Chapter 1498 Zhou Qiao''s request

    "Ayu, there is something I want to discuss with you." Zhou Qiao glanced at Daniel before speaking.

    "you say."

    Zhou Qiao sat down and said, "I''ve observed it just now. Milk likes children very much. So I want to take Xiao Zao Zao to live with you for a while. Of course, it''s not all for milk. Next month will be the day when Orchid gets married. "As my sister-in-law, I should always go back and help."

    Zhou Qiao''s meaning, Shu Yu came over as soon as he heard it.

    She now lives in Zhuangzi, which is too far away. If she wants to help, she must bring her child back to Shangshi Village to live. After all, Orchid is going to get married in Shangshi Village.

    But if you live in the village, you have to get along face-to-face with Mrs. Lee every day.

    If it is on weekdays, it''s fine. There is a small early morning in the middle, and Li''s attention is all on her.

    But now, before Orchid got married, the affairs were cumbersome, and the Li family was stricter, and he attached great importance to the affairs of his children. If Zhou Qiao did something badly, she would definitely magnify her infinitely.

    At that time, there was no middleman like Daniel at home to adjust, and Zhou Qiao could only endure it as a daughter-in-law. You can imagine those days.

    But if Xiao Zao Zao lived with the old lady in the county town, it would be different. As a biological mother, Zhou Qiao can''t just let her go. Even if she can''t stay by her side every day, she has to take her child to sleep every other day or two.

    The county seat is not far from Shangshi Village. Zhou Qiao is busy with his work that day. If it is still early, he can go back to the county seat to live.

    The old lady just fell ill. If she wanted to stay by her side early in the morning, Mrs. Li couldn''t say anything.

    Shu Yu can understand Zhou Qiao''s thoughts, they all know the temperament of the aunt.

    So she has no problem.

    "Tell me about it and she will agree."

    Shu Yu actually wanted to stay by the old lady''s side early in the morning, regardless of the number of children in the Lu family, but now they have their own affairs.

    The fourth sister and brother Shu Yu will not talk about it. Erniu from the uncle''s family and Dabao from the third uncle''s family both need to study, and come here at most when they take a break.

    As for Baoya and Sigu''s family''s Xiaozhen, they have already started to help the family to do what they can, plus the distance is a little far, they have to take a carriage back and forth, and the number of times they come here is not much.

    The youngest, Quanquan and Xiao Songle, came the most, but the two three-year-old dolls were uncertain, running around like crazy, and couldn''t stay at home. They were wild with lucky cats.

    The only person who is relatively gentle is Cuihua''s son Lai Yuan, who is also going to the school to study.

    The Lu family said that there are so many children, but it is impossible to be by the old lady''s side all the time.

    Now there is only one morning left, unable to run or jump, so I can get company with the old lady.

    Shu Yu is quite happy that Xiao Zaozao, this cuddly little baby, lives at home, and she likes it too.

    Zhou Qiao said with a smile, "That''s it, I''ll talk to the milk."

    She glanced at Daniel again, who laughed, "What do you think I do? I have no problem. And I was going to tell you that the next shop in Fucheng is going to open, I will be very busy, and the family affairs can only make How tired you are."

    He said so, Zhou Qiao had no worries.

    When the old lady woke up, she told her thoughts, and the latter was too happy.

    It''s not that the old lady doesn''t know about Li, she thinks it''s pretty good, and it''s not troublesome to bring a child early. This child is very good. Besides, she has a nanny by her side.

 Chapter 1499ï¼š sister tuesday

    Chapter 1499 Sister Tuesday''s Marriage

    The matter was settled like this, Shu Yu went to the tenant''s house after lunch, and quietly mentioned Jiang Kuanyu.

    Unfortunately, Jiang Kuanyu is very cautious. Although he seems to be friendly with the tenants, he keeps a distance and doesn''t disclose any information.

    Shu Yu had no choice but to go back to Zhuangzi and chat with Xiao Ya''er.

    But the little girl has less contact with Jiang Kuanyu, except for the two days when her grandfather was killed, Xiao Ya''er has only seen him a few times over the years.

    As for Jiang Kuanyu, this trip obviously yielded nothing.

    It was not early, so Shu Yu planned to go back.

    Zhou Qiao had already packed up and went directly with them.

    Xiao Zao Zao was very excited when he sat on the carriage. He had slept all night before, and his whole body twisted and turned without stopping for a moment.

    Zhou Qiao almost couldn''t hold her, "It''s not like you''ve never ridden a carriage before, why are you so excited?"

    The old lady took the puppet to divert Xiao Zao Zao''s attention and said with a smile, "She is still young, even if she has been in a carriage, she doesn''t remember."

    "Ahhhh..." Xiao Zaozao stretched out his chubby hand to grab it, and Zhou Qiao rushed forward with her.

    Shu Yu quickly stretched out his hand to help him, and took the troublemaker over.

    She has a lot of strength, but it is easy to hold Xiao Zao Zao.

    Zhou Qiao exhaled, rubbed her arms, and said a little overwhelmed, "This girl is very energetic, milk, you will be tired in the next days."

    The old lady waved her hand, "Why am I tired? There are servants in the family. If you are alone for a while, it will be enough to wait for you to come back in the evening. You, just listen when you return to Shangshi Village. What your mother-in-law tells you to do? , what do you do, she has her own ideas, so she doesn''t like to listen to other people''s ideas. In fact, Lanhua''s marriage is almost ready, I have already told you if there is anything, that is, your mother-in-law has high requirements and is always afraid of shortages. This is less of that."

    "I understand, so I''ll just listen and read more. It just so happens that, with experience, when I look back on the marriages of my sisters, I''ll know what to do."

    Hearing her mention the other girls in the Zhou family, the old lady asked with concern, "I remember that your second sister is also older, so she is one year younger than Ayu?"

    "Yes." Zhou Qiao smiled bitterly, "So this time, I didn''t go back all to help my mother-in-law. I also wanted to go back and ask the second sister what she meant."

    "Is there an object?"

    Zhou Qiao shook her head, "No, my father came to see me at Zhuangzi a few days ago, and told me that the second aunt wanted to introduce some relative from her family''s side to the second sister. Milk, you also know my second aunt, and you are all focused on it. Looking at Qian, I really don''t feel comfortable giving my second sister''s marriage to her."

    But Zhou''s mother has passed away, and the only female elders who are close to her are the second aunt.

    This marriage, she really wants to show it.

    Zhou Qiao was not happy. Her sisters were all well-behaved and well-behaved. They didn''t need to find rich people, as long as the other party was hardworking and hardworking, they would love others and would not bully them.

    She has a different standard than Second Aunt.

    The old lady nodded, "Your sister''s marriage is indeed up to you. Do you have a suitable candidate in your heart?"

    Speaking of this, Zhou Qiao pursed her lips and whispered with a smile, "I''m quite optimistic about Ruan Dali and Da Zhuang."

    She has always lived in Zhuangzi, and she knows no one except the man in the workshop and the tenant next door.

 Chapter 1500ï¼š Ruan Dali

    Chapter 1500 Ruan Dali

    The old lady happened to know these two people, one of them was from Ruanjia Village, and the other was from Shangshi Village, so she couldn''t help but pay more attention.

    But she didn''t know the life of the two, so she turned her head and asked Shu Yu, "What do you think?"

    Shu Yu stretched out his hand to grab Xiao Zaozao, and nodded, "Both of them are good, Ruan Dali is now the steward of the oil extraction workshop, and Da Zhuang is also running in Fucheng. He sells things, and there is a bonus for launching one. , the wages are high.¡±

    Zhou Qiao nodded. In fact, there are many guys in the workshop who are not married.

    But as a sister, of course she is also selfish, and the man must have nothing to do with things. Among the few stewards, only Ruan Dali and Da Zhuang were not married.

    "Actually, I am more comfortable with Ruan Dali."

    "How?" the old lady asked.

    "The big strong man is good, but he''s a little older."

    The old lady still can''t remember the age of Da Zhuang, but Shu Yu knows that Da Qiang is nineteen this year, and Da Zhuang is his brother, two years older than him, twenty-one this year.

    Here, twenty-one... is indeed quite old, not to mention that Zhou Qiao''s second sister is only fifteen years old.

    Zhou Qiao said, "Even if my second sister talks about marriage now, it will take two years to get married. She can''t let go of her family, so she will have to wait for the third sister to get married when she is older, and she will be twenty-three by then. Even if Da Zhuang can wait, his family will not be able to wait."

    And since Da Zhuang worked in Lu Ji workshop, many people went to his house to say kisses to him.

    The old lady nodded, "That''s right, then Ruan Dali, you go back and ask your second sister and your father what they mean. If they think it''s okay, you can go back and ask Ruan Dali again. Both sides have no opinion. Let''s meet again."

    Zhou Qiao smiled, "That''s what I thought."

    This kind of thing, you have to ask the elders for advice, and Zhou Qiao feels more at ease. She herself had just been married for less than two years, so she didn''t understand it at all.

    "Ah ah ah..." Xiao Zao Zao became dissatisfied when he saw everyone talking to himself, turned his head and threw himself into Zhou Qiao''s arms.

    Shu Yu let go of her hand, and now she heard Zhou Qiao talking about Ruan Dali and Dazhuang, and she also remembered that Auntie Axiang asked her.

    Auntie Axiang wanted her to see if any of the guys in the workshop were suitable.

    But Shu Yu...I don''t understand.

    She could only ask Zhou Qiao, who was stunned for a moment, then frowned, "I want to recruit a husband-in-law back, it''s not easy. Now the people who enter the marriage are those who are not promising. The guys in this workshop If the top one can make money, why would you be willing to be a son-in-law?"

    Shu Yu sighed, "Auntie Axiang said the same thing, but I think Di can''t let Auntie Axiang go."

    Zhou Qiao thought for a while, "Actually, there is another way to ask Auntie Axiang to find a partner. In this way, I can feel at ease when thinking about Di."

    The old lady thinks it is feasible, "Ah Xiang is not too old this year, seems to be only thirty-six-seven, right?"

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Are you serious?

    "Auntie Axiang is indeed quite young, but she finally raised Xiangdi. Now she wants money and money, and she wants to be free. When Xiangdi gets married, she will be able to take care of her grandson. Why go to another man to marry. Not only do the wages in hand have to be subsidized, but they also have to do laundry, cook, and take care of their children. If anything happens to her stepson and stepdaughter, it will be her burden. This is not to reassure Xiang Di. To make her worse."

 Chapter 1501ï¼š Meng Pei is a good man

    Chapter 1501 Meng Pei is a high-quality man

    This time, it was the turn of the old lady and Zhou Qiao to be silent, "..."

    What said seems reasonable.

    Axiang has survived the most difficult times for so many years. At that time, she never relied on others, and she doesn''t need it now. Since you don''t need to rely on people, what do you do when you get married? You have to serve other people''s families, isn''t that asking for trouble?

    Zhou Qiao sighed, "Indeed, unless Auntie Axiang finds someone who has no family drag, she has the ability and knows how to hurt others. But this, this is simply impossible."

    Oh, that''s not right, they know one.

    Meng Yunzheng''s father, Meng Pei, is such a person. He has a hearty temperament, a funny person, and is of the right age. His son is smart and promising, and there is nothing messy about it.

    But the problem is that such a man is also dedicated to his feelings, and he is deeply in love with Yun Zheng''s mother.

    Therefore, it is more difficult for Auntie Axiang to find someone who is suitable in all aspects than Fu Xiangdi to recruit a son-in-law.

    The old lady also sighed, "Otherwise, I''ll find someone who has no father and no mother, so that after marrying Xiangdi, I will take Axiang by my side to take care of her."

    Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, how could it be so easy? The other party has no father or mother, so it has to be good character and want to see the eyes. It seems that she really can''t help with this.

    Shu Yu shook his head and continued to tease Xiao Zaozao again.

    On the contrary, it was the old lady and Zhou Qiao, who were very attentive when they talked about it. The two actually discussed the candidates seriously.

    Shu Yu smiled and returned to the county seat all the way.

    Zhou Qiao lived in Lu''s house. Xiao Zaozao obviously didn''t remember staying in Lu''s house for a while. He just felt that the environment in front of him was very unfamiliar. When he saw the goldfish in the pond in the backyard, his excited little appearance could not wait to pierce. Go in the water.

    But the Lu family is big enough and there are many people, and it is enough for a child to see one place a day.

    Zhou Qiao was relieved, and that night, let her adapt to the days without her mother in advance, and let her sleep with her nurse.

    Xiao Zao Zao slept very well, and the next day she glanced at her, and she was attracted by other things.

    Zhou Qiao felt sad, and then set off for Shangshi Village.

    Shu Yu went out one step earlier than her. She was going to Donggu County. She took this opportunity to dig up the shopkeeper Wei Ronghua.

    But before that, she still has to see whether this person is suitable or not, and she can''t believe it directly based on a letter from Master Miao.

    Donggu County is not very far from Jiangyuan County, and the two county towns are adjacent.

    But the road is not easy these days, so Shu Yu and Yingxi hurried on their way, and it was almost noon when they arrived at the county seat of Donggu County.

    Shu Yu didn''t go to Wei Ronghua immediately, but went to a restaurant for lunch first, and then went to Wu''s house with some things.

    Although she had a deal with the Wu family, she never came. The last time I was discussing buying and selling alfalfa, I went to the Wu family''s horse farm, which was on the outskirts of the county, a little far away.

    Now that she has come to Donggu County, yesterday the eldest young master of the Wu family went to the workshop to report a letter. She should come to visit and express her thanks.

    Shu Yu came suddenly, originally thinking that the eldest young master of the Wu family might not be at home, but he didn''t expect to meet him as soon as he arrived at the door of Wu''s house.

    Wu Fengyuan didn''t expect to see Shu Yu here, and when he saw her getting off the carriage and calling him, he was stunned, so he didn''t recognize him.

 Chapter 1502ï¼š Wu Jia Wu Feng Yuan

    Chapter 1502 Wu Jiawu Fengyuan

    Shu Yu called out to him first, "Master Wu?"

    Wu Fengyuan suddenly realized, "You are... Lu Xiangjun?" He looked up and down at Shu Yu for a moment, looking a little unsure.

    Seeing Shu Yu nodding, he was stunned, then frowned, "Why are you dressed like this?"

    He really couldn''t blame him for not recognizing anyone, Shu Yu looked like a married woman with a few wrinkles on his face, looking like he was in his thirties. Moreover, he was wearing gray clothes with two patches on them, and he looked like Lu Xiangjun didn''t look like him.

    Not only is she dressed like this, but also Yingxi. She still looked like a young girl, and even dressed like a country girl.

    If Wu Fengyuan didn''t recognize Shu Yu''s voice, he would have almost ignored it as if he were a stranger.

    Shu Yu coughed lightly, touched his hair, and said with a smile, "I have something to do in a while, so I''ll change clothes for now.

    Wu Fengyuan nodded and didn''t ask any further questions, this was obviously a private matter of Mr. Lu Xiang.

    However, he probably had some guesses in his heart, and it was estimated that he came here for those acres of sunflower fields.

    Otherwise, he only went to report yesterday, why did Lu Xiangjun appear here today, and he came to the door?

    He pondered in his heart that there was nothing important in the afternoon, but he could take Lu Xiangjun to those acres of land to see.

    Thinking of this, Wu Fengyuan smiled and said, "Lu Xiangjun has rushed all the way, come first to have a rest and have a cup of tea."

    "OK."

    "Inside please."

    The concierge of Wu''s house didn''t hear what they were saying, so he didn''t know who Shu Yu was.

    He watched helplessly as his eldest young master invited a woman who looked like he was here to beat the autumn wind to enter the door.

    Entered the front hall, and Yingxi placed the gift of thanks he brought on the table.

    Wu Fengyuan raised his eyebrows.

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "Yesterday, thank you Mr. Wu for a special trip to tell us that there are sunflowers planted in Donggu County."

    Wu Fengyuan waved his hand, "Lu Xiangjun is very polite, it just happened to pass by, it''s just a little effort."

    Shu Yu smiled, what happened to pass by, unless Wu Fengyuan went to Jiangyuan County to visit the younger sister who married into the Ding family, it is unlikely that Wu Fengyuan would appear near their workshop at that time.

    This feeling was written down by Shu Yu.

    "Anyway, I would like to thank Young Master Wu."

    Wu Fengyuan didn''t say anything more, he accepted the thank you gift and let Shu Yu drink tea.

    After sitting for a while, he asked, "Do you want to see the newly planted sunflower field?"

    Shu Yu didn''t want to see it. She had expected this kind of thing, and it might be not only in Donggu County, but also in other places. She couldn''t focus her energy on preventing others from planting sunflowers. It was too wasteful to tear it apart. Time and there may not be a result, all she can do is to start her road record as soon as possible.

    But when Wu Fengyuan asked like this, Shu Yu had an idea. She wanted to go and see what the land was like.

    So Shu Yu nodded, "Okay, but, will it delay Young Master Wu too much?"

    "No problem, I just have nothing to do this afternoon."

    "Thank you."

    The two did not delay any longer, and quickly got up and went out to the sunflower field.

    The piece of land is outside the city, not far, and it was also planted on the farm of a local squire.

    The carriage stopped sixty or seventy meters away from the land.

 Chapter 1503ï¼š Wu Fengyuan who guessed wrong

    Chapter 1503 Wu Fengyuan who guessed wrong

    Wu Fengyuan said, "The other party is an old man surnamed Qian in Donggu County. His family was originally in the tea business. However, the business has been bad in the past two years. At the beginning of the year, two shops were closed. I It is estimated that the Qian family began to plan to do other businesses, but they could not find a way for a while."

    Then I saw that Shu Yuzhong''s sunflowers were in full bloom, and they were frying melon seeds and pressing oil, so I came up with this idea.

    But in the words of Wu Fengyuan, the Qian family has never been in contact with this business before, and has no experience at all. It is very dangerous to change careers rashly.

    Especially the sunflower only has Lu Xiangjun''s family, and the seeds and oil are rare things. Before this, the Dasu Dynasty has never appeared. It is really hard to say what the future prospects will be.

    Shu Yu nodded while listening. Master Qian obviously valued the sunflower field very much. It was only a few acres of land, and he even sent five or six people to patrol around the neighborhood, for fear that others would pick up similar ones.

    As soon as the carriage on Shu Yu''s side stopped, those few people immediately looked at this side on alert, vaguely wanting to step up and ask to drive them away.

    Shu Yu just lifted the curtain of the car and looked out, Master Qian''s sunflowers were planted later than they were. The branches of the Lu family''s sunflowers have already reached Shu Yu''s shoulders, and this Master Qian''s land is only a bud.

    Moreover, this bud looks sparse, far from the lush green scene of their sunflower field.

    Wu Fengyuan also said, "This sunflower is not well grown. When I look at the harvest, I am afraid the yield is not high."

    Shu Yu nodded and looked at the water source not far away.

    This piece of land is relatively humid, and there are hills not far away, so the shade is quite good.

    Shu Yu smiled, turned around and said to Xi, "Let''s go."

    Wu Fengyuan was stunned for a moment, "Let''s go now, why don''t you go and have a look?" Don''t you go to Qian''s family to settle accounts?

    Shu Yu retracted his gaze, leaned against the window frame, and said with a smile, "No, I still have something to do when I go back to the city."

    Wu Fengyuan, "..." So you came to Donggu County, not for this land?

    Shu Yu felt his strange gaze, and was a little puzzled, "Is there something else, Young Master Wu? Or is there something wrong with this place?"

    Wu Fengyuan quickly shook his head and said with a smile, "No, then go back."

    "I''m sorry to trouble Young Master Wu today."

    This is nothing, Wu Fengyuan didn''t care, and the few people turned around and went back to the city.

    Shu Yu didn''t go to Wu''s house this time, just opened a room at a nearby inn.

    Wu Fengyuan then knew that she was going to stay in the county town for one night. It seemed that she really had something else to do, and it was much more important than that sunflower field.

    Wu Fengyuan laughed and said goodbye to Shu Yu, "Since Lord Luxiang still has something to do, I won''t bother. If Lord Luxiang needs help with anything, just come to Wu''s house to find me. This Donggu County, Our family is still familiar."

    "Thank you."

    Wu Fengyuan bowed his hands and went back with the entourage beside him.

    It was almost the end of the day, Shu Yu didn''t delay any longer, he stored the carriage in the backyard of the inn, and then took Yingxi directly to Wei Ronghua.

    Wei Ronghua is now working as the shopkeeper in a pastry shop. That pastry shop is called Hongxiang Cake. The shop is not very big, but the business is not bad. According to Mr. Miao, this is the credit of Wei Ronghua.

    The inn that Shu Yu specially found near the Hongxiang Cake Shop is not very far away now.

 Chapter 1504ï¼š Wei Ronghua

    Chapter 1504 Wei Ronghua

    When he reached the door of Hongxiang Cake, Shu Yu paused and started walking slowly.

    Yingxi stood on her left side, holding her hesitantly at the door, his voice was neither high nor low, "Mother, the pastries in this pastry shop seem to be quite expensive, do we really buy them here?"

    As soon as she said this, the people inside naturally heard it.

    Seeing a woman in her thirties and a teenage girl standing at the door, and looking at their clothes, the guy who was closest frowned and looked at them warily.

    But the other two guys in the shop who were serving customers saw this and wanted to come forward.

    But when he saw the eyes of the guy at the door, he still stopped and continued to talk to the customers in the shop as if he didn''t see it.

    Shu Yu and Ying Xi took all the actions of the three guys in their eyes, and they looked at each other. In such a small shop, you want three guys? Is it a bit redundant?

    Shu Yu coughed lightly and said, "Your sister is getting married, we have to buy some good pastries to entertain guests. I heard that this pastry is delicious, let''s go in and ask."

    said that he was about to step forward, but he was stopped by the guy at the door just after taking a step.

    "Stop, this aunt, the cakes in our shop are not cheap. If you can''t afford it, don''t come in, so as not to scare other guests."

    Just now, Shu Yu and the two stood at the door, not sure if they could get in, so he couldn''t stop them. Now that both of them stepped into the door with one foot, he naturally stepped forward to block them.

    Shu Yu looked at the guy in front of him, just as he was about to say something, a middle-aged man came hurriedly inside.

    The middle-aged man glared at the man, then turned to Shu Yu with a smile, "This sister-in-law, come in, take a look, we have a lot of pastry styles, you can choose which one you like."

    Shu Yu pointed to the guy next to him and said in a low voice, "But he just said..."

    "It doesn''t matter what he said, I am the shopkeeper here, and I can call the shots."

    Shu Yu looked at the man in front of him, it seemed that this was Wei Ronghua.

    When met for the first time, Shu Yu confirmed the contents of Master Miao''s letter.

    Master Miao said that this pastry shop was originally a little-known shop, and there were not many styles sold. Later, after Wei Ronghua came here to be the shopkeeper, it gradually got better and more and more repeat customers.

    It''s just that after the death of the old club, the new club''s ideas are different from Wei Ronghua.

    Especially in the past few months, a new kind of pastry in the shop was given a batch by the county magistrate''s wife to take it to the banquet under the operation of Wei Ronghua, and was praised by a nobleman at the banquet, this pastry shop. In an instant, it became red hot.

    This fire, the new owner deliberately wants to raise the value of the pastry.

    If he just raised the price of the magistrate''s wife, but he wanted to raise the price of all the cakes in the pastry shop, and only do business for the rich.

    What he wanted to raise was the value of the entire pastry shop.

    But Wei Ronghua felt inappropriate, at least not now.

    The new owner had a rift with him, and it didn''t take long for a confidant to be placed in the shop.

    According to the situation just now, the guy who drove them away just now is the confidant of the new owner, right?

    This guy has thoroughly implemented the new owner''s measures - only do business for the rich and drive the poor out.

    Shu Yu deliberately dressed up like this after reading the contents of Master Miao''s letter, wanting to prove it was right.

 Chapter 1505ï¼š Shu Yus Probe

    Chapter 1505 Shu Yu''s Temptation

    Walking into the shop, Shu Yu looked up at the furnishings inside. This shop is indeed not big, but the placement is extraordinarily delicate, which makes people feel very relaxed when they come in.

    Shu Yu pursed his lips and nodded secretly.

    Yingxi, who was behind him, kept his head down, as if he had never seen the world and was very uncomfortable.

    Wei Ronghua was very kind, "What kind of cake do the guests want to buy, and can they please come when they come?"

    Shu Yu lowered his voice slightly and said a little embarrassedly, "My eldest daughter is getting married, no, I bought some cakes to entertain guests."

    Wei Ronghua understood, and led the two to a corner with a smile.

    As he walked, he introduced, "Since it is for entertaining guests, it should have a lot of weight. Now that the Mid-Autumn Festival is in full bloom, this sweet-scented osmanthus cake is just right. It has a refreshing taste, sweet but not greasy, and the price is not expensive. If Customers buy in large quantities, and I can make the decision and give you a cheaper price."

    Shu Yu understood that now is the time when sweet-scented osmanthus is the most abundant, and it can be regarded as a seasonal cake. Therefore, even if the sweet-scented sweet-scented osmanthus cake is not the cheapest, it is affordable for ordinary people.

    Wei Ronghua is indeed a recommendation for her.

    Shu Yu asked in a low voice, "Which is the sweet-scented osmanthus cake?"

    There are many cakes on the shelf, colorful and beautiful.

    Wei Ronghua took out a light yellow pastry in the shape of a flower, "Sister-in-law can try it. If it is delicious, you can decide whether to buy it or not."

    After , he cut two small pieces and handed them to Shu Yu and Yingxi respectively.

    The two of them were about to eat when the guy who had been staring at him walked over, looking like he wanted to talk in anger.

    Unexpectedly, Wei Ronghua raised his head, frowned and whispered, "There are guests over there."

    The guy turned his head and glanced at it, and died instantly.

    Although he was dissatisfied with Shu Yu and the two of them, there were still two groups of customers in the shop, but they seemed to be from wealthy people.

    So this guy didn''t say anything, he could only give a few people a vicious look.

    Shu Yu watched silently, this guy Wei Ronghua obviously knew how to handle the shop, and he had a plan in his heart.

    She lowered her head and ate the pastry.

    Pastry, it can¡¯t be said to be amazing, it can only be regarded as quite satisfactory.

    If you are picky, you will feel that this pastry is a bit bland and not sweet enough.

    This is also normal, the price of this sugar is not cheap these days.

    "How do the guests feel?"

    Shu Yu paused, and continued to whisper, "I have to go back and discuss this with my family. I''ll buy it again tomorrow, okay?"

    Wei Ronghua smiled, "Of course."

    Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief, "By the way, I heard that a new kind of pastry came out in your shop recently, and it was praised by the magistrate''s wife, I don''t know..."

    "Is the guest talking about hibiscus cake?" Wei Ronghua pondered for a moment, then whispered, "Guest wait a moment."

    Shu Yu was stunned for a while, seeing Wei Ronghua turn around and go to the counter, and came back after a while, holding a plate in his hand with two small pieces of pastry cut out.

    He let Shu Yu and Yingxi try again.

    This pastry is much more delicious than sweet-scented osmanthus cake. It is soft in the mouth, sweet but not greasy, refreshing and refreshing. No wonder it is praised by the magistrate''s wife.

    Shu Yu raised his eyes and asked, "How much does this cake cost? I want to buy a few pieces."

 Chapter 1506ï¼š agree with me

    Chapter 1506 agrees with me

    Wei Ronghua said with a smile, "As long as the guests like it, the price of this cake is 30 cents. However, our shop is selling hibiscus cakes prosperously, and they are usually sold out in the afternoon. There are indeed no more today. If the guests want to buy them, they will be sold another day. I''ll keep one for you?"

    Thirty wen... one piece?

    According to the tongue, in such a small county, such a small shop, this cake is indeed not cheap.

    She looked at Shu Yu, who knew she wanted to eat, this foodie.

    So she nodded to Wei Ronghua, "Then, let''s buy it again tomorrow, the shopkeeper can leave us a copy, about ten yuan is enough."

    Wei Ronghua replied with a smile, "Okay, then I''ll leave a copy for the guests."

    "Thank you."

    Shu Yu then left the shop with Yingxi.

    As soon as they left, the guy couldn''t help walking to Wei Ronghua''s side, and said with a low voice sneering, "Do you really believe that they will buy it, and keep a copy? You can really blow it. The two of them can''t afford it at first sight. Yes, you let them try it for nothing, you are taking advantage of it. I will tell the owner truthfully about today''s affairs. "

    Wei Ronghua gave him a sideways glance, didn''t even bother to talk to him, turned around and went behind the counter.

    The other two guys in the shop couldn''t help but glance at each other, and then went about their business as if they didn''t see anything.

    After Shu Yu and the two left the shop, they went straight back to the inn.

    She didn''t speak all the way, Yingxi couldn''t hold back, and asked, "Miss, what do you think of the shopkeeper Wei?"

    "At present, it seems that the character is good. It treats customers equally, at least it is the same as what I think. But as a shopkeeper, it is useless to have good character. Let''s take a look tomorrow."

    Yingxi nodded.

    However, it is said that tomorrow will pass, but that night, when the two returned to their normal clothes after eating and went downstairs to hang out nearby, they went to the vicinity of Hongxiang Cake again.

    At this point in time, most of the shops in the original county were closed.

    The Mid-Autumn Festival is only two days away, and the streets are still very lively at night. Many people and shops are making preparations for the upcoming Mid-Autumn Lantern Festival, especially the big restaurant, which has already erected an elevated stand at the door, and I don''t know what it is for.

    Hongxiang Cake should not be active. At least when Shu Yu passed by during the day, he only saw that the lanterns and couplets at the door were replaced with new ones. There was no other place to prepare for the lantern festival.

    But even so, Hongxiang Cake is still open so late.

    Shu Yu stood at the door and glanced at it. Wei Ronghua was still standing behind the counter and looking down at something. There were no customers in the shop and it was very quiet.

    Wei Ronghua probably felt something, raised his head and looked towards the door.

    It was just that Shu Yu had already left before him, and he could only see the pedestrians walking around the door.

    Shu Yu planned to go shopping on the other side of the street, but Yingxi suddenly pulled her sleeve, "Miss, it''s the two guys from the Hongxiang Cake Shop."

    Shu Yu turned his head, and really saw the two unrelated guys he saw in the daytime come out of the shop, and walked out with a shoulder-to-shoulder mumbling.

    When passing by Shu Yu, I could hear them say something about going to dinner.

    Shu Yu thought about it and said to Xi, "Let''s go, let''s follow."

    The two guys didn''t go very far, they sat down in front of a noodle stall not far away and ordered two bowls of the cheapest plain noodles.

 Chapter 1507ï¼š Comments on Wei Ronghua

    Chapter 1507 Evaluation of Wei Ronghua

    Shu Yu sat down behind them and ordered a bowl of noodles and a plate of peanuts.

    Noodles should be eaten in the West, she drank water and ate peanuts.

    Shu Yu wanted to inquire about something from those two guys, so after taking two bites, he wanted to turn around and find a chance to talk to them.

    Unexpectedly, after the two of them drank the noodle soup, they said it themselves.

    "I starved to death, but I finally ate."

    "It''s all my fault for that grandson Feng. Since he came, we have to go to work every day until the evening. You said that during the Mid-Autumn Festival, our shop doesn''t do anything, and there are no customers at night. Why do we have to stay so late? I don''t know. What did the owner think, finding such a person to stare at us."

    "Isn''t it? This grandson really thinks of himself as the shopkeeper. When shopkeeper Wei was in charge in the past, it was loose when it was time to relax, and strict when it was time to be strict. Let''s finish our own affairs and take a break from time to time. Don''t say anything. This grandson Feng is so good, we have to ask three questions when we go to the hut, for fear that we will fall into the ditch."

    "What about eating, don''t say such disgusting things."

    The two stopped, ate two mouthfuls of noodles, and felt comfortable before continuing to speak.

    "You said, Mr. Wei was so ruthlessly pressed by Feng Sunzi, why didn''t he move at all? When we first came, Mr. Wei used one method after another, and we were convinced by him. But Sunzi Feng had the backing of the owner except for Besides, he''s just an idiot, and Manager Wei can''t deal with him?"

    "Hey, I know this." The guy who spoke suddenly lowered his voice, "I guess Manager Wei doesn''t want to stay at Hongxiang Cake."

    "How do you say that?"

    "A few days ago, someone came to Fucheng and chatted with shopkeeper Wei a few words, and I happened to be overheard. We also know that shopkeeper Wei was originally the chief shopkeeper of Fucheng, but was forced to stay by an old man surnamed Miao. I just came to our small county town. Now that Master Miao has left the city, I guess that Manager Wei still wants to go back to the city and find a suitable shop."

    "Are you serious?" The other person was surprised and didn''t even bother to eat the noodles.

    "I guess, what do you think, the current owner doesn''t like the shopkeeper''s eyes, so he asked Feng Sunzi to come over, obviously wanting to replace him. If the shopkeeper continues to work, he will also be fired, so he might as well leave and find a way out. "

    "That''s right, since the new owner took charge of the shop, no matter what the owner of Wei said, the owner objected. As for the hibiscus cake, if the shopkeeper had not issued a military order, the new owner would not agree. The result is good, hibiscus cake. After receiving the reward from the magistrate''s wife, it has been a big hit. I originally thought that after this incident, the new owner would make more use of the shopkeeper Wei, but..."

    The man said and shook his head, "The shopkeeper is heartbroken."

    The two of them sighed in unison, and then began to bemoan their future.

    Shu Yu heard this and stopped listening.

    She put down the copper plate and left the noodle stall with Yingxi.

    From the mouths of the two guys, Shu Yu had a more intuitive understanding of this Wei Ronghua.

    The means are there, and the ability of the imperial subordinate is also good. He knows how to seize the opportunity to plan the business of the shop, and he has the courage to issue a military order. And...he''s thinking of quitting.

    means that before leaving the shop, he was somewhat negative and did not intend to continue dealing with interpersonal relationships in the shop.

    But he is still trying his best to do his own thing well, that''s enough, people can''t be perfect.

 Chapter 1508ï¼š its him

    Chapter 1508 It''s him

    Shu Yu knew that by the time she went to Hongxiang Cake the next day, she had returned to a young and bright girl makeup.

    Wei Ronghua was still conscientiously standing behind the counter. When the guy known as Feng Sunzi saw them, he immediately greeted them with a smile.

    "Is the girl here to buy cakes? Our shop''s hibiscus cake is the most popular. Even the magistrate''s wife has ordered it. Do you want a few?"

    Shu Yu just nodded, "I''m looking for shopkeeper Wei."

    Feng Sunzi frowned and shut up.

    Shu Yu had already bypassed him and walked to the front of the counter.

    Shopkeeper Wei raised his head when he heard the movement, and when he saw her and Yingxi, his expression was stunned for a moment.

    Shu Yu asked with a smile, "The shopkeeper, did you keep any of the pastries I asked you to keep for me?"

    Wei Ronghua nodded, "Wait."

    He came out from behind the counter and went to the shelves.

    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows, but she didn''t say when she would let him stay, nor did she say anything about cakes.

    But Wei Ronghua came back soon, carrying a tray.

    "This is the hibiscus cake that the girl asked for yesterday. There are ten pieces in total. The girl will see if it''s right. There is also the sweet-scented osmanthus cake. I don''t know if the girl has decided."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, he actually recognized it?

    On the other hand, Feng Sunzi frowned and looked puzzled. Did this girl come here yesterday? He has been standing at the door watching, this girl is good-looking, if he came here and ordered a hibiscus cake, he would definitely have an impression.

    Shu Yu asked Wei Ronghua with a smile, "How did the shopkeeper Wei recognize it?"

    She looked down at herself, her outfit was completely different from yesterday, but Wei Ronghua could see it at a glance.

    "The maid behind you." Wei Ronghua smiled, "It''s similar to yesterday."

    Shu Yu turned his head to look at Yingxi in surprise. Today''s Yingxi''s hairstyle and skin color have changed. If you don''t pay attention, it shouldn''t be associated with yesterday.

    You Qi Yingxi had been following behind him yesterday, his head lowered, but he just raised his head while eating cakes.

    Today is also following behind him.

    The average person probably wouldn''t notice her much. What''s more, Wei Ronghua could see it at first sight.

    "Manager Wei is really observant."

    This person is simply too meticulous.

    Wei Ronghua smiled and didn''t say much, this is a habit he has developed over the years.

    It''s just that he doesn''t quite understand, what is the other party''s intention to dress up as a middle-aged woman at one time, and then return to a young girl at another time?

    Isn''t it because she is young and fun?

    Shu Yu took the hibiscus cake, gave the money, and said with a smile, "The sweet-scented osmanthus cake is temporarily uncertain, this hibiscus cake tastes good, thank you shopkeeper Wei, we will go first."

    Wei Ronghua watched her go out like this, and became more and more puzzled, what is this girl doing here?

    Shu Yu went out and gave Yingxi the hibiscus cake, "Can you eat it?"

    "Miss, you don''t want it?"

    "I don''t like to eat something so sweet and greasy."

    Yingxi felt that her young lady was really weird. It was so rare to eat sweet food these days, but her young lady seemed to be tired of it.

    "Miss, shall we dig, Mr. Wei?" Yingxi asked while opening the paper bag and twisting a piece to eat.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Well, it''s just him. Let''s go, let''s go to Wei''s house and others."

    "But doesn''t Manager Wei have to wait until late at night to come back from work?"

    "Can''t you just find someone to call him back?"

 Chapter 1509ï¼š The owner of Hongxiang Cake is here

    Chapter 1509 The owner of Hongxiang Cake is here

    Since Shu Yu wants to poach people, it''s not good to talk to Wei Ronghua directly in their shop. It''s better to go to his house and chat in private.

    She also inquired, Wei Ronghua''s home is not very far from Hongxiang Cake, and there is a twelve- or thirteen-year-old daughter at home.

    She first met Wei Ronghua''s daughter and asked her to call someone back.

    Shu Yu had a good plan, but just after she walked out of the shop not too far, three people rushed over in front of her angrily.

    was a twenty-five or six-year-old man, dressed in brocade clothes, but his face was very ugly.

    He walked very fast, and when he passed by Shu Yu, he almost bumped into her.

    Yingxi didn''t even bother to eat the cakes, and said angrily, "Is this person walking without looking at the road?"

    The man obviously didn''t hear it, and Shu Yu didn''t care. After all, he didn''t bump into it.

    Just as she was about to continue walking, she heard Feng Sunzi''s flattering voice behind her, "Master, you are here."

    Shu Yu paused, squinted slightly and turned around, he really saw that the man had strode into the Hongxiang Cake Shop.

    Yingxi was also stunned, "Miss, that person seems to be the new owner of Shopkeeper Wei. He looks like a bad person."

    Shu Yu agrees, this new owner seems to be looking for trouble.

    She turned her heel, "Go, go back and have a look."

    The two returned to Hongxiang Cake, and as soon as they walked to the door, they heard an angry question from the new owner, "Wei Ronghua, what do you mean? Take what I said as a deaf ear, right? I told you, The current direction of our shop has changed, and it is not the same as before. As the shopkeeper, all you have to do is to carry out my words, not make your own decisions, and welcome everyone in. "

    Wei Ronghua came out from behind the counter with the same expression, but just glanced at the smug grandson Feng.

    He said calmly, "I don''t know what the boss is talking about."

    "Don''t play stupid to me here. I said that the price of hibiscus cake is fifty cents. How about you? Did a mother and daughter come yesterday, and you told them thirty cents? Why, the shop lost money. Can you make up for the money? Also, who allowed them to try hibiscus cake, you cut two pieces in one go, that is half a hibiscus cake, and it costs twenty-five cents. You really think this shop is yours, you What are you saying?"

    Wei Ronghua frowned slightly, "Master, we are still negotiating the price of hibiscus cake, I have always disagreed with the mention of fifty cents, this matter has not yet been determined, other customers buy it at thirty cents. Also, trying out pastries has always been a policy of the shop, and it doesn¡¯t make sense for customers to come, just¡­¡±

    Before he finished speaking, the owner waved his hand, "Shut up for me, you are still arguing at this juncture, you don''t know exactly what you did wrong?"

    Wei Ronghua pursed his lips. At this moment, many people at the door heard the movement and gathered around.

    Shu Yu and the two were in the crowd, Ying Xi whispered, "Miss, shouldn''t this kind of thing be discussed privately behind closed doors? In front of so many people, this is too inappropriate, right?"

    Shu Yu smiled, "I think this Ge Dong''s family did it on purpose. You didn''t see that as soon as there were more people, he told Wei Ronghua to shut up and not discuss the pricing? , he is just using the topic to play, just starting a pretext, listen, he should say Wei Ronghua''s other mistakes in a while."

 Chapter 1510ï¼š Wei Ronghua fired

    Chapter 1510 Wei Ronghua fired

    As expected, just as Shu Yu finished speaking, Ge Dong''s family had already spoken loudly.

    "Wei Ronghua, as a shopkeeper, the most important thing is to earnestly complete the things that the owner has explained. Instead of making assumptions, do what you think is good? You go outside and ask, which shopkeeper is completely unreasonable like you. Take the owner into consideration.¡±

    Ge Dong''s family said, turned to look at the people watching at the door, and continued, "Don''t you just rely on my father to value you in the past, so you don''t take me seriously? You don''t listen to what I say, I do it. Decided that you don''t do it, I can''t afford a shopkeeper like you."

    Why doesn''t Wei Ronghua understand the owner''s plan?

    He sank slightly, and said loudly, "The boss wants to fire me and I''ll just say it, why bother to ruin my reputation in front of everyone, and I won''t entangle me too much when everyone gets together."

    Ge Dong''s complexion changed, and after he broke the plan, he began to become angry and angry, "Is there anything wrong with what I said? You dare to say that you obey me in everything? You are a shopkeeper, and I am the owner. If you don''t even listen to the boss''s words like you, should I hire a shopkeeper or an ancestor?"

    Wei Ronghua took a deep breath, "I''m the shopkeeper, so I''m more responsible for reminding my employer when it makes an inappropriate decision."

    "What is an inappropriate decision? This shop is mine, whether it''s a loss or a profit is my business, don''t I care more than you? Well, you don''t need to say more, in short, you really didn''t take my words to heart. Come on, I can''t use someone like you."

    He didn''t give Wei Ronghua a chance to speak at all. He probably knew that he was not Wei Ronghua''s opponent. If he continued to defend him, he might suffer a loss.

    So he directly took out a piece of paper, "This is the deed of dismissal. You signed the deed with my father at the beginning. Now that my father has passed away, you have not signed it with me again. The shopkeeper of Hongxiang Cake , you can do it until today."

    Wei Ronghua glanced at the deed in his hand, heard him mention his father, and finally didn''t say anything more.

    He is not without reason to refute, he can even bite a piece of meat from this not very smart new owner.

    However, when he was forced by Master Miao to stay in Fucheng, and he came to Donggu County with his daughter embarrassed, it was the old owner who reached out to him and made him the shopkeeper of the Hongxiang Cake. wages.

    For this point, Wei Ronghua will not destroy Hongxiang Cake at this juncture. This is the hard work of the old club.

    What''s more, didn''t he expect this day long ago?

    After the death of his old boss, it was not that he did not expect to sign the deed. It''s just that he has a hunch in his heart that most of the new owners can''t tolerate him, and the deed may become his shackles instead.

    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t work hard, and selling the hibiscus cake was one of them, but obviously, this didn¡¯t change the new owner¡¯s decision.

    Wei Ronghua took a deep breath, took the deed, looked at the contents above, and found that there was nothing wrong with it. It seems that the new owner does not want to entangle with him more.

    He simply and neatly signed his name and pressed his handprint.

    Ge Dong''s family was obviously relieved, and took a money bag from the servant behind him, "This is your salary for this period of time, I didn''t treat you badly, take it and leave quickly."

 Chapter 1511ï¼š Shu Yuyao

    Chapter 1511 Shu Yuyao

    Wei Ronghua tightened his purse, raised his eyes and took a deep look at the shop in front of him.

    In the end, he has been working here for a few years. It can be said that he made this red fragrant cake little by little.

    But someone obviously didn''t want him to miss him for the last time, so he sneered and said, "Manager Wei, why don''t you leave? Are you reluctant?"

    It was Feng Sunzi who was talking, and this person was getting more and more complacent at this time. After all, Wei Ronghua was gone, and he was most likely the new shopkeeper.

    "Speaking of which, when Manager Wei left the palace city, he was kicked out in a daze, right? He finally found a job in Donggu County, and this time he has to leave. It''s been two times. If you say it''s okay, no one will believe it. If you say you look like this and go to other places to find work to do, will anyone dare to ask you for it?"

    Ge Dong''s family didn''t stop him. Anyway, he didn''t like Wei Ronghua, so he didn''t mind embarrassing him before he left.

    Seeing this, Feng Sunzi became more and more enthusiastic, and said directly to the people who were still watching at the door, "You guys have to keep your eyes open, shopkeeper Wei has a big idea. If any of you hire him, this shop will But it''s up to you to decide."

    Yingxi frowned, "Miss, this person''s words are too ugly."

    Shu Yu was about to nod his head when a figure rushed in beside him, raising his fist and punching the grandson Feng.

    "what¡­¡­"

    Feng Sunzi staggered a few steps, fell directly to the ground, raised his head and said angrily, "Hu Geng, what are you doing?"

    Shu Yu looked up, only to find that there was a person standing in front of Wei Ronghua, who was staring at Feng Sunzi and Ge Dong''s family with resentment at a young age, "Try another word of my master? I can''t kill you."

    Before Shu Yu could react, another person ran in next to him, a girl in her teens, standing on the other side of Wei Ronghua with red eyes, her whole body was shaking with anger, "Why do you say that to my father, you guys Too deceiving."

    Wei Ronghua said in surprise, "Why are you here?"

    Feng Sunzi was annoyed and got up in a hurry, "Look at it, you all have a look, I just told the truth, and they dared to do it. If they did something wrong, no one would say it, who would dare to ask for such a person. "

    The Ge Dong family next to him is obviously not happy. He is still here, so this Wei Ronghua''s apprentice dares to beat someone?

    He immediately gave the servant behind him a wink and wanted to arrest him.

    Shu Yu walked in at this time, "I want it."

    The two words were so crisp that everyone inside and outside the door was stunned.

    Wei Ronghua and Feng Sunzi looked at the person who walked in in amazement. Isn''t this the girl who just came to the shop to buy hibiscus cake?

    Shu Yu passed by Ge Dong''s house and Feng''s grandson, came to Wei Ronghua, and said with a smile, "Manager Wei, I opened a shop in Fucheng, and I urgently need an experienced, thoughtful and capable shopkeeper, I want to hire you. Do things, I don''t know if you want to."

    Wei Ronghua was stunned. Hu Geng and his daughter Wei Fangfang, who were in front of him, stayed there for a while, followed by a look of ecstasy on their faces.

    Someone actually invited her father to work in Fucheng?

    They thought that after Wei Ronghua was fired, he might not be able to find anything to do for a long time, and they were anxious in their hearts.

    "Girl, are you serious?" Hu Geng asked nervously.

 Chapter 1512ï¼š Shu Yu made a special trip for him

    Chapter 1512 Shu Yu made a special trip for him

    Shu Yu nodded, "Really, I appreciate the ability of shopkeeper Wei. I think my shop needs such a shopkeeper."

    Wei Ronghua looked at her fixedly, "Girl..."

    "This girl, are you kidding me?" Ge Dong''s family interrupted Wei Ronghua directly, thinking it was a bit ridiculous, "Your shop is in Fucheng, do you know who Wei Ronghua offended in Fucheng before? Master Miao! If you hire him, it will be you that Master Miao will target."

    Shu Yu turned his head, "I know."

    "You know? You know you still hire him? Your shop doesn''t want to open, right?"

    Feng Sunzi said, "Master, why are you talking to her so much? I think this girl is just talking about it. I''m afraid there are no shops in Fucheng?"

    He leaned into the ear of the new owner and said, "This girl came here just now, bought a cake from Wei Ronghua''s place, and met him. Probably because Wei Ronghua suffered a loss, she deliberately came out and said this to give him a head start."

    looked like he was whispering, but the volume was not low at all, and everyone present heard it.

    Hu Geng and Wei Fangfang received their surprise expressions when they heard the words.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Of course there are shops." She looked at Hongxiang Cake in front of her, "That''s the three big ones in your shop, right?"

    "three¡­¡­"

    Feng Sunzi immediately shook his head, "Impossible."

    The new owner also sneered and said, "Girl, you don''t have to talk big here, don''t turn around and put yourself on fire and get off the stage."

    "This girl really didn''t talk big." A raised voice came from outside the door.

    Yingxi whispered beside Shu Yu, "This seems to be Mr. Wu''s voice."

    Sure enough, the next moment a few people saw Wu Fengyuan walking out from behind the crowd.

    The new owner obviously knew him, "Master Wu?"

    There are only two pastry shops in his family, but the Wu family owns a huge farm. In Donggu County and even the nearby county town, his family¡¯s livestock business is the largest.

    Facing Wu Fengyuan, the owner''s attitude dropped instantly.

    Wu Fengyuan glanced at him and came to Shu Yu with a smile, "Master Lu Xiang said that there is still work to do, so that''s what it is."

    Mr. Lu Xiang?

    Everyone turned their heads to look at her, is this Lord Lu Xiang? The villager of Jiangyuan County? !

    Shu Yu didn''t expect him to be outside the door and watched the whole scene.

    "Yeah, isn''t this shop about to open soon? Someone introduced Manager Wei to me, so I came over to take a look. At first, I thought that Manager Wei is doing a good job here, and I probably won''t be able to dig it away. I was thinking about asking shopkeeper Wei to introduce me to another reliable one, but I didn''t expect the turn of events, the contract signed by shopkeeper Wei and this shop has expired, it seems that my luck is really good."

    Everyone was stunned when they heard it. What do you mean?

    This Lu Xiangjun made a special trip for Wei Ronghua?

    Rao is Wei Ronghua, who has always been steady and calm, and now there is a look of shock on his face.

    He suddenly remembered that yesterday this girl specially dressed up as a middle-aged woman to come in, and today she deliberately didn''t say what kind of cakes she ordered.

    So, she''s here to... test him?

    Wu Fengyuan laughed, "Lord Luxiang seems to value shopkeeper Wei very much, but I have heard about the ability of shopkeeper Wei, but unfortunately I run a horse farm, not a food shop. If not, I have to fight against Mr. Luxiang. . This person who has the ability really does not have to worry about anywhere."

 Chapter 1513ï¼š sing and harmony

    Chapter 1513 Sing and Harmony

    The two of them sang in harmony, and the face of Ge Dongjia, who was talking about the red fragrant cake, turned red.

    What do they mean? Does it mean that he has eyes but does not know Mount Tai, and drives such a capable person out?

    Feng Sunzi shrank his neck even more, and said in a low voice, "Dong, Dongjia? Is this really Lu Xiangjun?" If this is the case, it seems that he can indeed open a big shop, and there is no need to be afraid of Miao Master.

    Ge Dongjia turned his head and glared at him viciously, "Shut up." Do you even need to ask? Wu Fengyuan personally confirmed it.

    Compared to their ugly faces, Hu Geng and Wei Fangfang were only happy.

    So this is true? Does Lu Xiangjun really want Master to work in her shop?

    Not to mention other onlookers, those who knew Wei Ronghua''s character just felt pity for him, but now they are only envious.

    Shu Yu and Wu Fengyuan chatted a few words, then patted their foreheads, "Let''s talk hard here, we haven''t asked shopkeeper Wei what he meant."

    She turned her head and looked at Wei Ronghua with a smile, "Manager Wei, why don''t we find a place where we can talk about this?"

    Wei Ronghua suppressed the fluctuations in his heart, took a deep breath, and said with a smile, "My house is nearby, if Lu Xiangjun and Wu Gongzi don''t dislike it, why don''t you go to my house to have a cup of tea and rest your feet."

    "Let''s go then."

    Shu Yu took the lead out of the door, Wei Ronghua immediately followed, and after walking a few steps, he said to Hu Geng behind him, "You stay and pack my things and bring them back."

    "Understood, Master." Hu Geng was very excited at the moment, and nodded hastily.

    Wu Fengyuan walked behind, and when he passed by the owner, he reached out and patted his shoulder, shook his head and sighed.

    If he just walked down, that''s all, his action made Ge Dongjia''s heart tremble, and he always felt as if he had done something terribly wrong.

    He suddenly returned to his senses and wanted to chase after him, but when he reached the door, he was stopped by Wu Fengyuan''s entourage.

    Shu Yu followed Wei Ronghua all the way to his house, and his house was really not far from the Hongxiang Cake Shop.

    He explained as he walked, "The house here is rented by me. It''s close to the shop, so it''s convenient to go back and forth."

    This Shu Yu knew that she wanted to go to his house and wait for him.

    So it''s no wonder why his apprentice and daughter came so quickly, apparently someone reported to them.

    The house rented by the Wei family is not very big, but it is well organized. There are fresh vegetables growing in the yard, a few chickens and ducks, and even a few fish in the big water tank.

    As soon as Wei Fangfang entered the door, she quickly washed her hands and went to the kitchen to boil water.

    Shu Yu looked around, the location of this house is not very good, and the rent should not be expensive. Just looking at this life trajectory, Wei Ronghua should have lived in Donggu County since he came to Donggu County.

    Looks like it¡¯s been six or seven years.

    "The family is simple, don''t take offense to Mr. Wu Gongzi of Luxiang."

    "It''s very clean and warm." Shu Yu encountered more harsh environments on the way to exile, so he was very adaptable.

    Wu Fengyuan often goes to the horse farm, and sometimes feeds and shovels **** by himself, so although he is the eldest young master of the Wu family, he is not big at all.

    Wei Ronghua took them into the main room. After serving tea, he sat down and said, "Thank you two for helping me out today. Wei is flattered, really..."

    "If shopkeeper Wei feels that there is nothing in return, then go to my shop and be the shopkeeper." Shu Yu said with a smile.

 Chapter 1514ï¼š Who introduced it?

    Chapter 1514 Who introduced it?

    Wei Ronghua was choked by her words, and he didn''t know how to speak for a while.

    After a while, he smiled and said, "Thanks to Lord Lu Xiangjun''s attention, Wei does need a job to make ends meet now. It''s just that this is the job of the shopkeeper, and I still have to make it clear. , is also irresponsible to Lord Lu Xiang."

    Shu Yu nodded, "What the shopkeeper Wei said is that I already have a simple understanding of the shopkeeper Wei. Come to think of it, you can also guess the purpose of me dressing up as a woman to go to Hongxiang Cake yesterday. After two days of contact, I feel that You are very suitable to come to my shop. But the shopkeeper Wei should not know me yet. If you have any questions, you can ask directly."

    She likes Wei Ronghua''s attitude, which means that he has put his heart into it.

    Wei Ronghua exhaled, and also had a preliminary impression of Shu Yu. This Lu Xiangjun is obviously a reasonable person who can listen to his words, and is easy to get along with.

    "Then, Wei will take the liberty."

    Shu Yu put down the teacup and looked at him with a smile.

    Wei Ronghua paused for a while and said, "I don''t know what the shop of Lu Xiangjun is buying and selling, what are its characteristics, and where is it located?"

    "Our shop mainly sells sunflower oil and melon seeds, as well as instant noodles. There may be other things in the back. It''s hard to say for the time being. These are all rare things. Except for the ones produced by our Luji workshop, there are no other places. As for the characteristics, the biggest buyer of sunflower oil today is the imperial palace, and the seeds are sold at the Passion Fruit Shop in Beijing.¡±

    Wei Ronghua''s hand tightened, and he had already sold it to the capital and... the imperial palace?

    No wonder, no wonder Lu Xiangjun said that her shop is three times the size of the Hongxiang cake shop.

    Wei Fangfang at the door widened her eyes when she heard it, and became a little excited.

    After all, when her father used to be a shopkeeper in Fucheng, although the shop was a bit big, it was definitely not like Lu Xiangjun, who sold things to the capital and the palace.

    If her father really worked in Luxiangjun''s shop, he would definitely be able to use his skills better than here.

    Wei Fangfang could not wait to agree on behalf of her father, but she knew that she could not go in and disturb him at this time.

    Fortunately, there was movement at the courtyard gate at this time, she raised her head and saw Hu Geng come in with a bag.

    In the bag are some daily necessities that his father put in Hongxiang Cake.

    Wei Fangfang quickly stood up, rushed in front of Hu Geng, and excitedly explained the situation to him.

    Hu Geng stopped breathing when he heard it, "Are you serious?"

    Wei Fangfang nodded again and again, pulled Hu Geng and sat down outside the main room and listened.

    Yingxi stood at the door and did not stop him. These things were not secrets.

    Inside Shu Yu still said, "Lu Ji originally opened a shop in Jiangyuan County, but the output of the workshop was not much earlier, so the shop was very small, and it has never been bigger, but the business is not bad. But the road in Fucheng Remember, I am planning to make a name for myself, so I am very cautious about the selection of the shopkeeper."

    Wei Ronghua nodded while listening, having a general understanding of Lu Ji.

    Shu Yu said everything he should have said, and other things that should not be said, when Wei Ronghua really becomes the shopkeeper of Lu Ji, he will naturally know.

    Wei Ronghua had already agreed in his heart, but he still had one last question.

    "I heard from Mr. Lu Xiang before that you came to Donggu County to find me after listening to someone else''s recommendation. I don''t know who this person is."

 Chapter 1515ï¼š feel funny

    Chapter 1515 I find it ridiculous

    When Shu Yu heard this question, his expression froze, and he couldn''t help laughing.

    Sure enough, Wei Ronghua is indeed a cautious person, so he still asked.

    Shu Yu didn''t think about concealing his intentions. The two sides will cooperate for a long time in the future, so it is better to be sincere.

    Wu Fengyuan on the side saw that Shu Yu was silent for a moment, then stood up very well aware of the current affairs, "You two talk slowly, my back is sore from sitting, go for a walk in the yard."

    Shu Yu didn''t stop him. After Wu Fengyuan walked out of the main room, Hu Geng and Wei Fangfang at the door looked at each other, and they both got up at the same time and followed behind him.

    Hu Geng said, "We have grown a lot of fresh vegetables in our yard, all of which were carefully served by Fangfang. They look fresh and delicious. Shall we pick some for Young Master Wu to taste?"

    Wu Fengyuan smiled and said, "Okay, when I just came in, I liked these dishes when I saw them."

    While talking, several people also stayed away from the main room.

    After walking far, Wu Fengyuan still looked back.

    Seeing Wei Ronghua''s somewhat surprised look, he raised his eyebrows, it seems that this introducer is quite unexpected.

    Wei Ronghua was really surprised. He even suspected that he had heard it wrong, and asked again, "Who did Lu Xiangjun just say?"

    Shu Yu repeated, "It was introduced by Master Miao."

    Wei Ronghua was silent, he just stared at the ground in front of him, and did not respond for a long time.

    It should be said that he did not know how to react.

    When he left the city, he was forced away by Master Miao. Back then, he was embarrassed and resentful, very unwilling in his heart, and disdain for Master Miao. Now, after many years, Master Miao introduced him to work for Lu Xiangjun? what is this?

    Wei Ronghua''s subconscious thought was that Master Miao might have some conspiracy.

    But it was denied after that. If Miao wanted to deal with him, he could just kill him back then. He had no power and no power, and even his only job was gone. It was very easy for Miao to kill him. matter.

    But Master Miao let him go. Although he could only make a living in Donggu County, Master Miao did not trouble him again over the years. If there is any conspiracy, it will not wait until now.

    Wei Ronghua inexplicably thought it was a bit ridiculous.

    Shu Yu drank tea quietly, waiting for him to digest slowly.

    After a long time, Wei Ronghua finally raised his head and asked Shu Yu, "Are Lu Xiangjun and Master Miao friends?"

    "That''s not true, it''s just that I had a deal with Mr. Miao and got to know him. He knew that I wanted to open a shop recently, and he happened to be in Donggu County some time ago and saw you, so he sold me and wrote a letter. Let me know your situation. As for whether to hire you or not, that''s my business."

    Wei Ronghua frowned, "Has he been to Donggu County?"

    Shu Yu smiled, "I think, you should know the current situation of Miao Master?"

    "Yes, I know." Although he is no longer in Fucheng, he also met many people in Fucheng back then. Master Miao''s Qin Lou Chu Pavilion and several shops were closed, and business plummeted. There was a lot of news about this in Fucheng. Naturally, some friends would come over to tell him, and by the way, asked him if he had any thoughts on returning to Fucheng.

    Wei Ronghua was ostracized by the new owner here, and it was after hearing this that he thought of returning to Fucheng.

    Shu Yu said, "Master Miao is now engaged in other businesses. The scale is not large, and many things are done by himself. Not long ago, I came to Donggu County to pick up the goods. I should have seen you at that time."

 Chapter 1516ï¼š Shus treatment

    Chapter 1516 The treatment given by Shu

    Wei Ronghua was silent for a while. After raising his head, he asked uncertainly, "Does Master Miao''s current situation have something to do with Lu Xiangjun?"

    Shu Yu felt that he was indeed a very sensitive person. After thinking about it, she replied, "There is indeed some indirect relationship."

    Wei Ronghua''s pupils shrank slightly, and after a long time he let out a long breath.

    "If you are the shopkeeper of Lu Ji in Fucheng, how much is your monthly salary?"

    Shu Yu smiled and started talking about wages, indicating that he agreed.

    "Twelve taels a month, of course, this is the basic salary. If the business is good, or there are additional large orders, bonuses will be paid according to the monthly profit."

    Wei Ronghua was surprised. He had always been paid a fixed salary. Whether he was a shopkeeper in a prefecture or a county, he had never heard of a monthly bonus.

    Also, when he was in Fucheng, his salary was seven taels, and at Hongxiang Cake it was a little less. At the beginning, it was three taels a month. After working for a few years, it has now risen to five taels, which is not bad.

    I didn''t expect that Lu Xiangjun would give ten taels directly.

    But she wasn''t finished yet.

    "These are wages, and the other benefits, one is a half-yearly physical examination, oh, there will be a doctor to help you check the safety pulse, this is also for the sake of everyone''s health. Gifts will be sent during New Years and festivals, and these are in the workshop. It has already been implemented over there. Also, if there are people who have made significant contributions to the shop, there will be rewards, usually a car or a house."

    Of course, this last point is more difficult to achieve.

    But who knows? With such incentives, there will be unexpected surprises.

    Wei Ronghua was really pleasantly surprised, and he can still get the Ping An pulse, there will be gifts during the New Year and festivals, and there will even be rewards like a car and a house? ? ?

    "Master, is what you said true?"

    He has changed his name and seems to be very excited.

    Shu Yu smiled and took out two pieces of paper from his sleeves, "This is the contract book. There are very detailed regulations in it, you can look at it."

    Wei Ronghua held the deed, the corner of his mouth twitched twice, his eyes complicated.

    It wasn''t surprising that Ge Dong''s family took out the deed directly before, why was she already prepared?

    But he still took it and looked at it bit by bit. The more he looked, the brighter his eyes became. In the end, he laughed and said, "Master, I will be taken care of in the future."

    Shu Yu was delighted, "It seems that shopkeeper Wei has agreed, that''s fine, our shop will open on the first day of September in the first half of the month, and we are in the preparation stage now. For the past two days, shopkeeper Wei will clean up first and settle down in the palace. ."

    Speaking of this, she paused and said with a smile, "By the way, there is a big yard behind the shop. In addition to the warehouse and account room, there are four or five rooms. If shopkeeper Wei doesn''t mind, you can live in backyard."

    The shop she bought was originally two large shops opened by the previous owner, and the backyard that she brought was naturally very large.

    However, there were not many rooms in the original. Now that it has been renovated, Shu Yu has separated several rooms. Except for the warehouse, other rooms are relatively small, originally used for the staff in the shop.

    Wei Ronghua shook his head, "No need, my original house is still there. Although it is two streets away from Fengtao Lane, it''s not too far."

    Shu Yu smiled. He left Fucheng for six or seven years but did not sell the house. Obviously, he had thought about going back again from the very beginning.

 Chapter 1517ï¼š get it

    Chapter 1517 Done

    Wei Ronghua was a little embarrassed by her smile. He really thought about going back to Fucheng, and he had been waiting for this day.

    So when he left Fucheng that year, he rented out the house, and the last tenant just quit the lease two months ago. He originally wanted to find a friend to help him find a new tenant, but unexpectedly, he heard news from Miao Master.

    He felt that this was an opportunity, so he asked his friends to find someone to clean the house. Now that he went back, he also happened to have a place to live.

    Shu Yu retracted his gaze and said, "That''s right, shopkeeper Wei knows what he has in mind. Oh, yes, there is already a guy in the shop, his name is Ren Yiping, he is a guy at the Luji shop in Jiangyuan County. Familiar. But there is not enough staff in the shop, and we have to recruit another one. This matter will be handed over to the shopkeeper Wei. Before opening, we will recruit good people and give simple teachings."

    Wei Ronghua nodded, "No problem."

    "There''s still half a month left, Manager Wei, the burden on your shoulders is not small in this half month, it''s hard work."

    Wei Ronghua laughed, something to do is better than nothing to do.

    What''s more, Lord Lu Xiang actually gave him a lot of power to play, and from this point, he felt full of energy.

    Shu Yu almost said what he said, and seeing that it was not early, he planned to go back.

    Wei Ronghua hurriedly got up and said, "It will be noon soon, the owner will have dinner here before leaving."

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "No, I have to rush home."

    Tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival. She doesn''t want to delay another night here, so she should go back early.

    Wei Ronghua saw that she was really short on time, so he didn''t stay any longer, and the two walked out of the main room together.

    Hearing the movement here, several people who were picking vegetables in the yard turned around.

    Wu Fengyuan stood up, clapped his hands, and said with a smile, "Master Lu Xiang, is this finished?"

    "Yes, shopkeeper Wei will be Lu Ji''s capable man in the future."

    Wu Fengyuan congratulated him a few words, and seeing that Shu Yu was leaving, he naturally didn''t stay any longer.

    Wei Ronghua sent the two of them out, and they both sent two big baskets of food.

    After all, they are going back to Fucheng soon, and everything in this house has to be cleaned up.

    As soon as Shu Yu and the others went out, Hu Geng and Wei Fangfang looked at Wei Ronghua earnestly, the latter smiled, "Okay, let''s make lunch first, pack up in the afternoon, and go back to Fucheng after the Mid-Autumn Festival tomorrow. already."

    The two immediately jumped up excitedly, and the cheers spread far and wide, even Shu Yu, who had walked out of the alley, heard it.

    She smiled and looked back at Wu Fengyuan, only to find that the latter was in a good mood, even carrying the vegetable basket by herself.

    Shu Yu was curious, "Young Master Wu seems to have just encountered something very happy?"

    Wu Fengyuan was delighted, and finally handed the vegetable basket to the entourage behind him, "It''s really a happy thing, after all, like Jun Lu Xiang, I have found Maxima."

    Shu Yu was suspicious, "Huh?"

    "Actually, I came to Wei''s house this time for Hu Geng. I want to ask him to go to the horse farm to do things for me."

    Shu Yu was even more surprised. To be honest, at first she saw Wu Fengyuan follow him to Wei''s house, thinking that he had something to tell her, so she waited specially.

    I didn''t expect it to be?

    Wu Fengyuan said, "Hu Geng''s hometown is on the grasslands. He has grown up on horseback since he was born. He is very talented and powerful in horse training."

 Chapter 1518ï¼š Letter from Linzhang Prefecture

    Chapter 1518 Letter from Lin Zhangfu

    Shu Yu learned from Wu Fengyuan that after Hu Geng followed his mother to Donggu County, his mother died not long ago. He met Wei Ronghua by chance and became his teacher.

    Wei Ronghua took him into Hongxiang Cake to be a clerk, but Hu Geng was still a little aggressive. After the new owner took over the shop, he had a conflict with him and was fired by the owner.

    So the two guys in the shop were recruited just this year, so it''s no wonder they didn''t get along with Wei Ronghua.

    Hu Geng has no work, so he finds some coolies to do it. He has a lot of strength, but there is no need to worry.

    After Wu Fengyuan knew his origin, he asked the steward to find him, but he was rejected by Hu Geng.

    The reason for ''s rejection was also very straightforward. The horse farm was outside the city, and Hu Geng couldn''t come back every day. If he worked in Wu''s house, he would have to live outside the city. But now he is very clear about Wei Ronghua''s situation, for fear that when he is away, the master will be bullied and he will not be able to come back.

    Wu Fengyuan didn''t force it, but just yesterday, before he saw Shu Yu, he was startled on the way back, and Hu Geng held him back.

    Wu Fengyuan was determined to dig him into the racecourse. Today, he came to Wei Ronghua specially, wanting him to persuade Hu Geng, but happened to see him in trouble.

    "Otherwise, how could Hu Geng and the girl from the Wei family get the news so quickly and rush to Hongxiang Cake?"

    Shu Yu suddenly realized, "So it''s you who went to report to them?"

    "Yes, if you didn''t show up, I was going to come forward."

    Now it''s better, everyone gets what they need.

    Wu Fengyuan smiled, "Hu Geng knew that Wei Ronghua was up and running, so he didn''t need to worry, so he simply responded."

    Shu Yu laughed. She said just now that she asked Wei Ronghua to hire another guy, but she actually gave him a place after seeing Hu Geng.

    She also thought that Wei Ronghua would bring this apprentice with him, but now it seems that he doesn''t need it.

    Actually, Wu Fengyuan is happy, not only because he found the right person, but also because this person is Wei Ronghua''s apprentice, and Wei Ronghua is now the person that Lu Xiangjun values.

    Wu Fengyuan knew how many backers Lu Xiangjun had behind him. He also had his own selfishness, and it would not hurt his family to have a good relationship with her.

    The two separated after walking to the inn, and Shu Yu soon took Yingxi back directly to Jiangyuan County.

    It was already evening when he got home, so Shu Yu went to the old lady''s yard to see her as usual.

    As soon as he walked to the gate of the courtyard, he heard Xiao Zaozao giggling from inside.

    Her smile instantly filled the corners of her mouth. When she entered the door, she really saw the old lady and Shuyou teasing a very energetic little girl over there.

    Shu You didn''t dare to get too close, she was almost nine months old, and she was due to give birth soon, and now her whole body is very heavy.

    When the old lady saw Shu Yu, she handed the Zazao in her arms to Hua Xian.

    changed abruptly early in the morning, shouting ah ah ah, reaching out for the old lady to hug again.

    But the latter went directly into the inner room and did not respond to her.

    Xiao Zao Zao was a little unhappy, flattened his mouth and looked like he was about to cry.

    Shu Yu stood in front of her and diverted her attention. She was stunned before laughing again.

    Now the old lady came out too, holding a letter in her hand.

    "Here, your letter."

    Shu Yu wondered, "Who sent it?"

    "It was sent from Lin Zhang''s house." The old lady pushed her, "Okay, go and have a look, don''t get pulled early, this girl is very strong now."

 Chapter 1519ï¼š Fang Xiyue and Ma Lu got married

    Chapter 1519 Fang Xiyue and Ma Lu got married

    Shu Yu smiled and walked aside to open the letter, listening to the old lady''s voice coaxing Xiao Zao Zao to read it.

    The letter was sent by Fang Xiyue. Although Shu Yu has been back from exile for almost a year and a half, the contact between them has not been broken.

    It¡¯s just that the journey is long, and they are exiles. After all, it is not very convenient to send and receive letters, so after so long, there are only three or four letters back and forth.

    Shu Wei is still a routine greeting for this letter, just to talk about each other''s current situation.

    Unexpectedly, the first sentence shocked Shu Yu.

    Seeing her watching, the smile on the corner of her mouth widened, and she finally couldn''t help asking, "What''s in this letter, why are you so happy to see you?"

    Shu Yu raised his head, "Fang Xiyue got married."

    Shu You was surprised, "Really?"

    The old lady also heard it, and looked here hastily, "She''s married? That''s right, that girl Xiyue is a month older than you, she''s sixteen, and it''s time to get married. Who is she married to? How old is the other party? ?"

    She asked repeatedly, and Shu Yu didn''t know which to answer.

    The old lady was in a hurry, "You should speak quickly."

    "We all know this person, it''s Ma Lu." It was Ma Lu, the captain of the third team who had teamed up with Shu Yu to hunt and hit a tiger.

    The old lady''s impression of Ma Lu was quite good, "Ma Lu is a good person. She is capable and has a plan. She won''t do those messy things. Xiyue will follow her and it will not be bad."

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Not only that, Ma Lu is now working with Cheng Xian, and Cheng Xian is the subordinate of Lord Cheng."

    This time the old lady was really surprised, "He went to work under the master of Cheng? Then he will have something to do in the future."

    Shu Yu didn''t expect such a development. I don''t know how Ma Lu got involved with Lord Cheng. Cheng Xian is Lord Cheng''s confidant. Ma Lu followed him, if his performance was not bad, he would come out sooner or later.

    What''s more, Ma Lu had already shown his face in front of Lord Cheng when he beat the tiger before.

    Seeing that Shu Yu stopped talking, the old lady hurriedly asked, "What else is written on the back? When did they get married?"

    Shu Yu glanced at it, "This letter was sent two months ago, when we just got married two or three days ago."

    It was mid-June, and the old lady said, "We didn''t know it before, but now we know, we have to prepare some gifts when we reply, congratulations to them."

    "I''ll just prepare this, and I''ll go to the warehouse to take a look."

    After Shu Yu finished speaking, he folded the letter and left.

    The old lady was stunned for a while, and shouted from behind, "Don''t be in a hurry, it''s already late at night. Really, what else was written at the back of the letter? I left without reading it."

    Shu You took a sip of water silently. She sat next to Shu Yu. In fact, she saw a little bit. The back of the letter was still very long and had a lot of content.

    She vaguely saw... the Shu family.

    So she thought, the back of the letter should be about the Shu family.

    Shu Yu didn''t want the old lady to worry, so she just made an excuse to leave and watch it again.

    Shu You smiled and diverted the old lady''s attention.

    At this time, Shu Yu had already returned to Yuyuan, and he just glanced at the letter in his hand without looking at it carefully, and now he sat down to read the following content.

    Regarding Ma Lu, in addition to marrying Fang Xiyue, he also secretly revealed some information.

    He became the subordinate of the adult, and he had other purposes.

 Chapter 1520ï¼š Shu Er is crazy

    Chapter 1520 Shu Er Ye is crazy

    Shu Yu and several people know that the Fang family was exiled to Heichang County because Fang''s father, an hunter, dug up ginseng and was colluded with the government by the local wealthy family, which eventually led to the exile of the whole family.

    The Fang family was wronged, and Ma Lu wanted to climb up, not only for the future of himself and his brothers, but also to seek justice for the Fang family.

    Of course, this matter can''t be written in the letter openly, but Shu Yu still read between the lines.

    She let out a faint sigh, Fang Xiyue''s hometown is in the north, it''s too far away, Shu Yu doesn''t know where she lives, so she can''t really help.

    She shook her head and continued to look down.

    The latter is about the Shu family. In fact, the old lady in Shentang was ordered to die. The culprit, Aunt Xue, also died. The other Shu family members had conflicts and conflicts with her, and they also bullied her during the New Year. Young Xiao Shuyu. But now that they are exiled, the life is difficult, and it can be regarded as retribution.

    For her, the Shu family is a thing of the past, and she doesn''t care if she cleans them up.

    So every time she sent a letter to Heichang County, she never mentioned the Shu family, as if the family no longer existed. She doesn''t know how the Shu family is now.

    I didn''t expect that Fang Xiyue would mention them this time after sending a letter.

    The letter said, Master Shu, crazy!

    Shu Yu was surprised. Second Master Shu should have a good life now. He is the most comfortable one in the entire Shu family.

    Last year, Mr. Hou returned to Beijing with Mr. Wan and became his concubine. In order to let Second Master Shu "give" the Hou family to himself, Master Wan specially arranged for him to work on Zhuangzi.

    At the very least, he doesn''t need to go up and down the mountain like the other Shu family members, as long as he stays safe, he might live a better life in the future.

    Who knew that he became the first one in the Shu family who couldn''t stand it.

    Fang Xiyue said that Shu Er Ye had been waiting for the emperor''s amnesty all the time.

    Since ancient times, there have been many opportunities for amnesty. The emperor ascends the throne, changes the Yuan, establishes the queen, builds the reserve, mourns, builds a temple, patrols the hunter, has a good year, disaster, chaos, etc. There are almost more than 20 kinds of reasons, which are all reasons for amnesty.

    Therefore, many people have the opportunity to wait for amnesty as long as they are not heinous or immediately executed.

    Many people who know a little about court affairs are waiting for such an opportunity.

    Second Master Shu is naturally the same. The Shu family was sentenced because the uncle of the Shu family was bribery and perverted the law, and he himself was beheaded. The rest of the Shu family''s guilt is not so serious. If there is an amnesty, they are basically on the list.

    So as long as they get through it, there is still a chance to revive their family later.

    However, the late emperor passed away and there was no amnesty.

    The new emperor ascended the throne without amnesty.

    After the canonization of the empress, the emperor''s sacrifice, the hunting tour and other major events, the new emperor did not mention a word of amnesty for the world.

    Master Shu waited, waited, and waited again and again, but was disappointed again and again.

    He was not a very determined person. He couldn''t bear the thought of living in a desolate place like Zhengdao Village as a sinner for the rest of his life, without seeing any hope.

    But at this time, the wives, concubines and children also became anxious because there was no amnesty. Master Shu was their big parent, so everyone naturally looked for him.

    One negative energy is enough. The whole family is full of negative energy. Everyone whispers in his ear that they can¡¯t live anymore, and there is no hope for life. This made Erye Shu, who was already depressed, unable to bear it at all.

 Chapter 1521ï¼š no amnesty possible

    Chapter 1521 Impossible Amnesty

    Second Master Shu was working in Zhuangzi, and he made a mistake in a trance. The officials in Zhuangzhang were dissatisfied with him, and took this opportunity to directly let him go back to reclaim the wasteland.

    This undoubtedly kicked him on the verge of collapse and made him fall directly.

    But things are not over yet. Without the work of Zhuangzi, the second house''s life that had been getting better was beaten back to its original form. The big room and them are already at odds with each other.

    Er Shu couldn''t think about it, so he jumped into the river.

    It was because the weather was hot at the time, he didn''t freeze to death, and there were people swimming in the lower reaches of the river, so he was rescued. But people are still alive, but their spirits are not normal.

    Shu Yu put the letter down, thinking that the situation of Second Master Shu is another disaster for the second room of the Shu family, I am afraid that his future life will be even more difficult.

    But these are none of her business anymore. Shu Yu took the letter and prepared to reply to Fang Xiyue.

    She already knew about the new emperor not amnesty for the world, and she also knew that the new emperor would not amnesty not only before, but also for a long time after that.

    When the late emperor was in power, he was given amnesty several times for various reasons.

    In his view, this is a show of benevolent government and love for the people, and the emperor''s grace, but it is a disaster for many people.

    Although the pardoned prisoners are not allowed to return to their original places, this does not prevent some wicked people from not changing their lives, and even feel that even if they commit a crime, they will be fine, and they will still come back when they encounter the amnesty, so they try to take revenge on the sufferers.

    Anyway, after every amnesty, there will always be a period of frequent cases, and the people are miserable.

    The new emperor was well aware of such drawbacks, so from his beginning, he planned to reduce the frequency of amnesty. Regarding the matter of amnesty, it is cautious and cautious, and it is a conditional and limited amnesty.

    Shu Yu knew about this, so after he was exiled, he didn''t wait for the chance of amnesty with peace of mind, because he couldn''t wait at all. She found the opportunity neatly and directly let herself out of the exile.

    It has been more than half a year since the new emperor ascended the throne. During this period, there were not only one or two important events in the court. I think many people have seen the situation clearly.

    Therefore, it was a very correct choice for Ma Lu to come to the side of adults with his own abilities.

    Shu Yu wrote the letter, and went to the warehouse to pick out gifts and pack them.

    The next day, she sent the things out.

    Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival. Last year, during the Mid-Autumn Festival, Shu Yu was on his way back from the capital and missed the day of reunion.

    This year is a real reunion day when everyone is here.

    Early in the morning, Daniel distributed Mid-Autumn Festival gifts, and then rushed back to the county seat.

    Afterwards, Lu Dasong brought the Li family over. Liang and Lu Sixing brought their children in after noon. As for Lu Sanzhu and Yuan Shanchuan, they had to wait until after work.

    In the evening, the Lu family is complete, and everyone gathers together to surround the old lady in the middle.

    Not only the Lu family, but also the Meng family, the old doctor Zhao, and even Lanhua''s fiance Yu Fenglin came.

    It happened that Feng Lin was alone, but it was more lively in Lu''s house.

    Lu''s house was decorated with lanterns early in the morning, and there were many lanterns hanging under the porch. Even if you didn''t go out, you would still have a festive feeling at home.

    These were arranged by Shu You and Meng Han. These days, when Shu You came up with an idea, Meng Han took the people to work, and he was extraordinarily motivated.

 Chapter 1522ï¼š mid-autumn festival pair

    Chapter 1522 Mid-Autumn Festival Pairs

    But although the home was beautiful, after dinner, the old lady still urged a few couples of young people to go out.

    The county town is lively, so young people should go out for a walk and take advantage of this rare opportunity to be alone.

    In this regard, the old lady is still very open-minded and thoughtful.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng, Orchid and Yu Fenglin, Daniel and Zhou Qiao, they don''t have to go out early in the morning. They are too young and there are so many people outside. It''s not good to have an accident. Anyway, the family is enough for her to play.

    Shu You didn''t go out, her belly was too big and crowded, she was easy to bump into.

    There are lanterns at home anyway, so Zhao Xi walked slowly along the veranda with her.

    It was Lu Sanzhu and Mrs Liang, who muttered a few words and ran out to see. The two ran away secretly, not even Dabao and Baoya.

    When the old lady found out, she wanted to chase them out with a feather duster and beat them.

    Lu Dasong and Mrs. Li take care of Xiao Zaozao at home. With their little granddaughter, they are very satisfied, and they don''t care if they can''t go out.

    Other children, except Erniu Dabao and Shu Rui, a few older children, went out to play with their friends and classmates, and everyone else stayed at home.

    Meng Han didn''t go out either. She likes these children. Besides, they are all dressed up by her hands. Seeing that these children like them, she has a great sense of accomplishment.

    This year''s Mid-Autumn Festival, there is harmony at home and abroad.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng found a quiet place alone and walked slowly, occasionally looking up and seeing the bright moonlight in the sky, there was a feeling that they were the only ones in the world.

    Even if you don''t speak, you are relaxed.

    "correct¡­¡­"

    "I think¡­¡­"

    The two were quiet for a long time, but suddenly they spoke at the same time. When they opened their mouths, they froze for a while.

    Meng Yunzheng took her hand in a funny way, "You talk first."

    "I think you seem to have grown a little bit taller recently."

    Meng Yunzheng burst into laughter, "Have you seen this?"

    Shu Yu''s eyes widened, "How tall? You are in your twenties, can you still grow?"

    Meng Yunzheng, "..."

    Shu Yu, "I''m only sixteen, but I don''t seem to grow at all this year."

    Meng Yunzheng touched her head, "I think it''s just right." Shu Yu is 1.67 meters tall. People these days are generally not tall. Standing in the crowd, Shu Yu is already a standout.

    Shu Yu is actually quite satisfied with her height, that is, if Meng Yunzheng continues to grow longer, it will be a little harder to kiss in the future... ugh, what is she thinking about?

    In the public eye, hold your ground.

    Shu Yu took a deep breath, "By the way, what did you want to say?"

    Meng Yunzheng frowned, always feeling that her expression just now was a little strange, and the topic was turned too abruptly.

    Shu Yu felt guilty by him and touched his face, "What''s the matter? Can''t you say it?" Did he see the wretched thoughts in his heart?

    "No, I just wanted to say, it''s going to be October." The two continued to walk forward to a place where no one was there, and he naturally took her hand.

    "Well, what''s wrong?"

    "At the beginning of October, the property deed of the manor in the black market can be transferred, and then the house will be repaired. What do you want our room to be like?"

    Our... room?

    Shu Yu couldn''t help coughing.

    Meng Yunzheng stopped, turned to look at her, and asked with a smile, "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?"

 Chapter 1523ï¼š the person who hit

    Chapter 1523 The person who bumped over

    Shu Yu shook his head subconsciously, "There''s nothing wrong."

    The manor was originally repaired a little bit one after another, but it was all repaired in the name of Master Miao.

    Later, after Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng learned that the owner of the black market was the second prince, they stopped work completely, and they have not been there for several months. Anyway, Master Miao also closed down the Qin Lou Chu Pavilion because of poor business management and no money in his hands. It is normal that he has no time to manage the manor.

    At the beginning of October, it was the year they agreed on.

    When Mr. Miao sold the manor, Meng Yunzheng took over and started construction, and he became famous.

    Meng Yunzheng plans to make this academy bigger. In the future, there will naturally be a place in the academy, and it is very likely that he will live there most of the time in the future.

    Shu Yu''s workshop and flower field are also there, and most of the rooms in the academy are the daily residence of the two after they got married.

    When construction starts after October, it will be very important how this room is made and what style it is made of.

    For Meng Yunzheng, this matter is a bit urgent.

    Shu Yu stabilized his mind, coughed again, and then said, "Then I''ll think about it."

    Meng Yunzheng took her hand and continued to walk forward, "Actually, your garden is very good. It was designed by you. If you like it, you can just copy it. This way you can live comfortably and familiarly."

    Shu Yu shook his head, "That won''t work, Yuyuan is a boudoir."

    Yoyuan''s color tone and layout are all the thoughts of her daughter''s home that she imagined but could not realize before. When she first designed it, she thought about how to look good and how to come, and didn''t think much about other things.

    But the wedding room is different. It is a room shared by two people. Of course, both of them must feel comfortable and convenient.

    "There is still time now, I will go back and think about it. You also want to, tell me what you need, and we will synthesize it and design a room that everyone likes."

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, "Okay."

    The two looked at each other and began to discuss the layout of the room in detail.

    They walked along the river. The river was quite long. Originally, it was remote and there were not many people by the river. Now, it became more and more lively as they walked, and gradually they saw many people putting on lanterns.

    Shu Yu was thinking about whether to buy one and join in the fun, when a man suddenly bumped over.

    Meng Yunzheng was quick-witted and pulled her into his arms.

    The person who bumped into almost fell to the ground. He staggered for a while before standing up. He was a little embarrassed and turned around and scolded, "What are you avoiding? Didn''t see me just now..."

    As soon as he looked up and saw that it was Shu Yu, the man''s cussing voice stopped abruptly. His face changed at the moment, he quickly took two steps back, and said nervously, "It turned out to be Lord Lu Xiang, yes, I''m sorry, I offended you, I didn''t stand firm just now, I didn''t mean to scold you, I''m sorry."

    Shu Yu snorted lightly, "You''re pretty big now, it makes sense that you almost bumped into someone else."

    The man trembled a little, looking like he was about to cry.

    Shu Yu felt sick to her stomach when she saw it, as if she was bullying her, she frowned and drank, "Go away." It really ruined her mood.

    This man was overjoyed and immediately ran away with his head buried.

    After the others left, Meng Yunzheng looked down at her, "Are you alright?"

    "fine."

    "You know that person just now?"

 Chapter 1524ï¼š Chen family accident implicates Shu Yu

    Chapter 1524 An accident in the Chen family implicates Shu Yu

    Shu Yu nodded, looked at the direction the man was leaving, and saw that she was quickly thrown into a man''s arms.

    seemed to be crying aggrieved, and didn''t know what to say, the man glanced over here.

    However, seeing that Shu Yu was also looking at them, the man was startled, laughed embarrassingly at them, and hurried away with his arms around the woman.

    Shu Yu looked away and said, "This person is Qiu Ju, Kong Zhiyou''s former maid. She hooked up with the uncle while her young lady was pregnant, and later caused Kong Zhiyou to have a miscarriage when she was six months pregnant."

    Meng Yunzheng naturally didn''t know Kong Zhiyou, let alone Qiu Ju, so Shu Yu simply talked about each other''s grievances.

    At the end, he glanced at the backs of them who had already disappeared into the crowd, and said, "Speaking of which, Kong Zhiyou should have a baby, she is not the kind of person who is bullied but won''t fight back. Now this Qiu Ju With Chen Xiucai doing such a high-profile act, I''m afraid it''s really courting death."

    After Shu Yu finished speaking, seeing Meng Yunzheng being silent, he didn''t know what he was thinking.

    She tugged at his sleeve and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"

    "I remembered one thing. Earlier, I asked Master Wen to introduce a few talented scholars or people with good character. When the academy opens, I will recruit him as a master? Master Wen said that he didn''t go to this matter with much fanfare. I did, I just talked to a few close friends, and I didn''t mention my name. But there was a scholar named Chen who I didn''t know where to find out, so he went to Master Wen to ask."

    He paused, narrowed his eyes and said, "I heard you just said, it should be the father of this Chen Xiucai."

    Chen''s family is a double-skilled person, and he was once famous in Jiangyuan County.

    Shu Yu immediately asked, "What did Master Wen say?"

    "Naturally, he refused." The character of the students and talents in Jiangyuan County is naturally the most clear to each other, not to mention that Master Wen has a wide range of friends, and everyone knows it.

    Meng Yunzheng had heard one ear at the time, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. He didn''t expect to meet him today.

    Meng Yunzheng, "I heard the Master said that the Chen family''s father and son''s knowledge is good, but the utilitarianism is too heavy, and they try to study and try to climb up. It doesn''t matter for such a person to do other things, but as a master, it is not suitable."

    Shu Yu agrees with this point. The Chen family and their son really want to climb up, which can be seen from their attitude towards Kong Zhiyou.

    Kong Zhiyou''s birthday party, invited her to attend, she didn''t go, the Chen family''s father and son''s expressions towards Kong Zhiyou changed immediately.

    and Xiao''s side too, Kong Zhiyou failed to climb up, and the Chen family didn''t even take her seriously.

    "Forget it, let''s not talk about them, it''s quite lively ahead, let''s go."

    Shu Yu is not interested in the messy things of the Chen family, anyway, as far as their family''s style is concerned, it will not stop in the future.

    However, Shu Yu''s expectations were still too conservative. She thought that the Chen family was going to make trouble, and it would take a while.

    Unexpectedly, something happened to the Chen family on the second day after the Mid-Autumn Festival, and it was inexplicably implicated in her head.

    At that time, Shu Yu was taking care of himself, and was about to go out to Fucheng to see the new shop, and check the results of the jingle by the way.

    Who knew that as soon as she left the house, two officials came, and they invited her to go to the county office with a kind attitude, saying that the county magistrate had asked her to ask her for evidence on a murder case.

    The old lady was holding Xiao Zao Zao to take her out, and she immediately became nervous when she heard that.

 Chapter 1525ï¼š let her testify

    Chapter 1525 Let her testify

    Murder?

    How could Ayu be involved in a murder case?

    The old lady hurriedly handed Xiao Zaozao into Hua Xian''s arms, and asked the two officials, "Master, is there any misunderstanding? Our Ayu won''t do anything wrong."

    The two officials were taken aback for a moment, knowing that she had misunderstood, and quickly said, "Don''t worry, old lady, Lu Xiangjun will naturally not do anything wrong."

    "Then what..."

    The two officials are also familiar with the Lu family. When Mr. Xiang was still in Jiangyuan County, Shu Yu often went to the county government office and knew these officials.

    So when they saw the old lady was anxious, they immediately explained, "Jun Luxiang was called as a witness."

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Witness?"

    "Yes, Chen Ji and Chen Xiucai were murdered last night, and his daughter-in-law Kong went to the yamen to report the case, saying that it was the murderous hand of his concubine Qiu Ju. Qiu Ju denied it, and said that she went out to see lanterns last night and bumped into Lu Xiangjun. Lord Xie sent us to invite Lord Lu Xiang over to help prove it."

    When the old lady heard the words, she felt relieved, so it was.

    Shu Yu was heartbroken, Chen Laoxiu was killed? ! Or Kong Zhiyou went to the yamen to report the case!

    So...Is Kong Zhiyou going to deal with Qiu Ju?

    Shu Yu frowned, she knew that Kong Zhiyou was definitely going to take revenge, but it would be unwise to harm her father-in-law, right?

    Not to mention that Chen Ji is a scholar, even if he has no fame, the human life involved will only make things worse.

    is wrong.

    Shu Yu shook his head. After Kong Zhiyou''s miscarriage, in the most grief-stricken confinement, she could stop her family from dealing with Qiu Ju. Such a humiliated person who wants to clean up Qiu Ju will definitely figure out a way to let her Painful and sophisticated planning. This kind of direct harm puts herself into a situation that she can''t explain clearly, but it doesn''t seem like she can do it.

    This thing always feels weird.

    Shu Yu felt strange in his heart, but he comforted the old lady on his face, "Mom, it''s not a big deal, I''ll go to the yamen to have a look. Don''t worry, I''m just going to tell what I saw and heard, and I''ll be back soon. already."

    The old lady nodded, "Okay, then you can go."

    Shu Yu nodded to the two officials, "Let''s go."

    "Luxiang, please."

    A few people got on the carriage and arrived at the gate of the county office in no time.

    At this time, the outside of the hall was already crowded with people, and many people were pointing and pointing.

    When Shu Yu entered, he saw Meng Yunzheng standing next to the lobby at first glance.

    It seems that he was also invited over.

    Meng Yunzheng nodded at her, and Shu Yu walked in.

    In the middle of the lobby at this time, there were three people kneeling, one was Kong Zhiyou, one was her maid, and the other was Qiu Ju.

    The last time Shu Yu saw Kong Zhiyou, she was still full of spring breeze and her mental state was very good.

    Goodbye now, the whole person lost weight, and his energy seemed to be drained in an instant. He was very haggard and his face was very bad.

    Seeing Shu Yu, Kong Zhiyou''s complexion changed, her lips pursed tightly, and she turned her head away in embarrassment.

    It was Qiu Ju, who raised her head eagerly when she saw her and said, "Mr. Lu Xiang, you are here, you have to testify for me, I really didn''t kill anyone."

    Shu Yu bypassed her, walked to the middle and faced Mr. Xie, blessed with a blessed body, "I have met Mr. Xie."

    Doctor Xie had a gentle demeanor, and said with a smile, "Kindu Lu Xiangjun has made a trip."

 Chapter 1526ï¼š identify each other

    Chapter 1526 Mutual identification

    Shu Yu shook his head with a smile, and after seeing the ceremony, he stepped aside and stood beside Meng Yunzheng.

    She is the lord of the township, and Meng Yunzheng is a scholar, with fame and fame, so neither of them need to kneel.

    Oh, there is another person standing by, that is Kong Zhiyou''s husband, Chen Xiucai who is also famous.

    But at this time, Chen Xiucai was in a trance, probably because his father''s death made him unacceptable, and the whole person stood there motionless with a feeling of depression.

    His eyes were flushed and covered with red blood, just staring at Kong Zhiyou.

    Obviously, he probably believed that she killed Chen Ji.

    Kong Zhiyou didn''t look at him, she just raised her eyes and glanced at Shu Yu with a hint of frustration in her eyes.

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, hey hey, what''s this expression? As if he appeared here, he would maliciously target her.

    She resisted the urge to roll her eyes and looked at Master Xie who was sitting behind the desk.

    Jingtang slapped hard, Master Xie straightened his back with a sullen face, and said loudly, "Okay, now that Lu Xiangjun is here, let''s continue."

    was probably afraid that Shu Yu would not understand the cause and effect, so Master Xie said it briefly.

    "Last night on the Mid-Autumn Festival night, Chen Ji died at home. The test results showed that Chen Ji died of arsenic consumption, and the arsenic was in the noodles. The time of death was around 2:00 pm last night. The wife of the Chen family, Mrs. Kong, identified her concubine. Qiu Ju was the murderer, and Qiu Ju sued Kong¡¯s family for murdering her father. According to Qiu Ju, she met Lu Xiangjun by the Nanjiang River at 3:30 last night. Can''t go back and forth. Lu Xiangjun, I don''t know if what Qiu Ju said is true?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "I did see Qiu Ju around 3:30."

    She remembered the time so clearly because after Qiu Ju left, she heard the voice of the two girls who were setting lanterns by the river discussing the time to go back.

    Hearing Shu Yu''s answer, Master Xie looked at Meng Yunzheng again.

    The latter nodded, "Indeed."

    Qiu Ju smiled upon hearing this, but Kong Zhiyou shook her body.

    Lord Xie patted the gavel again and looked at Kong Zhiyou, "Kong Shi, Qiu Ju was not at home when Chen Lao Xiucai was killed, what else do you have to say?"

    Kong Zhiyou gritted her teeth, raised her head and said, "Sir, she''s not here, it doesn''t mean she didn''t do it. She can put arsenic in her face in advance, and my father will eat it if he is hungry, and he will also die of poisoning."

    Qiu Ju said immediately, "Sir, this is impossible at all. The noodles are wrapped in soup, but if they are left for a long time, they will become a lump. The master at home is very particular about eating, and it is absolutely impossible to eat noodles that have been smashed."

    She kowtowed her head, and said quickly and anxiously, "It''s the young lady, who is very likely to make noodles and serve it to the master. There were only two young mistresses and the master at home last night, and she was the one who had the best chance to do it. Your Excellency, The concubine did not dare to deceive. The young mistress had a miscarriage earlier. Because she resented the concubine, she framed it as the concubine. But both the master and the young master felt that the young mistress was making trouble unreasonably and stood on the side of the concubine. The young master is full of grudges, and it is very possible to poison the old master to avenge himself while there is no one at home."

    Kong Zhiyou raised her eyes sharply and glared at her fiercely, "You are talking nonsense."

    "How do you explain that young lady, didn''t she get rid of you for letting Dongmei go home last night?"

 Chapter 1527ï¼š Not good for Kong Zhiyou

    Chapter 1527 Bad for Kong Zhiyou

    Dongmei, the other maid of Kong Zhiyou who also knelt in the middle of the hall.

    When Kong Zhiyou first married into the Chen family, there were two maids, Qiuju and Dongmei, and two wives.

    But after the two mother-in-law entered the Chen family, not only did they have to serve Kong Zhiyou, but they also took care of the daily life of the Chen family and their sons.

    Of course Kong Zhiyou didn''t feel anything at first, but after her miscarriage, Qiu Ju became Chen Xiucai''s concubine, and the two women together had to serve Qiu Ju.

    Kong Zhiyou couldn''t bear it, of course, so she simply let the two mother-in-law take leave and returned to Kong''s house, leaving a Dongmei beside her.

    Chen''s father and son knew that she had just had a miscarriage, and the Kong family came to make trouble, so they didn''t dare to say anything. This matter can only be left to her.

    But Dongmei only takes care of Kong Zhiyou. She doesn''t like to talk, but she is really loyal to the young lady. Kong Zhiyou doesn''t let her take care of the rest of the Chen family, so she really doesn''t even look at her.

    Kong Zhiyou regretted it. She used to value Qiuju more, she thought she was smart and smart, but now she realized that Dongmei was the one who really treated her well.

    Chen¡¯s father and son were left unattended, so they could only hire a nearby woman to help with laundry and cooking. Anyway, before Kong Zhiyou got married, they lived like this.

    That is, this woman will go home after finishing her work every day.

    Therefore, when Chen Xiucai and Qiu Ju went out to see the lanterns last night, there were indeed only Kong Zhiyou and her father-in-law Chen Ji, and Dongmei who should be by Kong Zhiyou''s side.

    Qiuju now points out that Dongmei, who should be at home, is not at home, which is really strange.

    Kong Zhiyou slowly took a deep breath, and instead of looking at Qiu Ju, she just raised her eyes and said to Lord Xie, "My Lord, Dongmei was indeed ordered by me to go back. These days, Dongmei has been doing her best for me. She takes care of me by her side, no matter how bad my temper is and how demanding she is, she is always beating and scolding without complaint. She is sincere to me, and I naturally feel sorry for her. A few days ago, there was news from her family that her mother was sick and asked her to go home But Dongmei just went back to take a look, and then came back to serve me again."

    Dongmei is the son of the Confucius family, and both parents and younger brothers still stay in the Confucius family.

    Kong Zhiyou looked at Dongmei, "She doesn''t worry about me alone, but I know she cares about her family. I have given birth to a confinement these few days, and my body is much better. Yesterday was the Mid-Autumn Festival, so I offered to let her go. She went home for a reunion with her family, so she wasn''t home."

    Doctor Xie asked Dongmei, "Is what Kong said true?"

    Dongmei''s voice was low, but she was very clear, "Sir, you''re right. The lady has persuaded the slave to go home, but now there is only one slave by her side, and she is in poor health, so she can''t be separated from others. At home, the slaves are not at ease. Yesterday, the lady said that Qiu Ju, the young master, and the master will go out to see the lanterns, and she is the only one at home, so there is no need for the slaves to worry that someone will harm her, so they let the slaves go back."

    Mr. Xie gave a meal, "You just said that the master of the Chen family will also go out?"

    Dongmei nodded, "Yes, my lord, at first, the slave did hear that the master also said to go out, but I don''t know what happened, and suddenly stayed at home again."

    Lord Xie looked at Kong Zhiyou and Qiu Ju, both of them shook their heads, Qiu Ju said, "I didn''t hear that the master was going out."

    Kong Zhiyou said, "I don''t know why my father changed his mind and stayed at home."

    Lord Xie looked at Chen Xiucai again.

 Chapter 1528ï¼š Shu Yu: Is it related to me again?

    Chapter 1528 Shu Yu: Is it related to me again?

    Chen Xiucai frowned and thought for a moment, "I haven''t heard that my father is going out."

    The four people''s confessions are different, and Master Xie thinks this is very strange.

    Although Kong Zhiyou is more suspicious, so far, there is no direct evidence to prove who killed Chen Ji.

    Just at this moment, an official came hurriedly from outside, handed him a note, and whispered, "Sir, I have checked all the pharmacies in Jiangyuan County, and here are all the customers who have bought arsenic, There is no Chen family or Kong family, nor Qiu Ju."

    Arsenic is a poison, and although it may be useful for healing sometimes, it is a law that everyone who buys arsenic must register and indicate its use.

    The paper that the official sent me was very detailed. It recorded the information of the people who bought the arsenic, and there were traces to follow.

    After reading it, Master Xie put down the note, but his brows were tightly knitted.

    He asked the arresting head again, "Has the Chen family been searched?"

    Captain nodded, "I have searched, except that the study where Chen Ji is located is a little chaotic, there is no abnormality in other places."

    But the chaos in the study was only left by Chen Ji''s pain and struggle after being poisoned.

    Lord Xie looked at Kong Zhiyou again, "In the middle of the night yesterday, you came to report the case, claiming that the murderer was Qiu Ju, do you have any evidence?"

    Kong Zhiyou didn''t, but...

    "The arsenic is in the noodles, but I don''t know how to cook. As Qiu Ju said, father-in-law is more particular about what he eats. I''m a person who doesn''t know how to make noodles, and father-in-law doesn''t even know what he cooks. ."

    Qiu Ju immediately retorted, "My father eats instant noodles, so I don''t need to do anything at all, just soak it in boiling water. It''s just you and my father at home, and my father can''t make himself a bowl with arsenic. Besides you, who else is there?"

    Shu Yu, "..." Good guy, is it related to her again?

    Chen Ji, what''s wrong with eating? Actually eat instant noodles?

    If it was rumored that her instant noodles were carrying arsenic, would she not be unjustly killed?

    Sure enough, Master Xie glanced at her subconsciously.

    Shu Yu''s mouth twitched twice at this sight.

    What''s the matter?

    She rubbed her forehead and stepped forward, "Sir, I have a question to ask."

    "I would like to ask Mr. Luxiang."

    "Is there any other instant noodles in the Chen family?"

    It was the catcher who replied, "No, Chen Ji is the only bowl he ate."

    Shu Yu nodded, "So, as long as you put arsenic on the only noodle cake, you don''t have to make it for him. If he is hungry and wants to eat, he can soak it himself. Chen Xiucai also doesn''t know how to cook, and the instant noodles are simple. , just boil a pot of water."

    "right."

    Everyone nodded, so it was not necessarily the poison of Kong Zhiyou at home.

    Anyone can put arsenic on the dough, even Qiuju who has an alibi.

    Kong Zhiyou looked at Shu Yu in surprise. She didn''t expect that she would speak for herself and solve her biggest predicament, and reversed the factors that were unfavorable to her.

    Qiu Ju''s face changed, and she pursed her lips.

    Shu Yu didn''t go to see the two of them, and continued, "The question now is, how can I guarantee that Chen Ji will definitely go to eat that noodle cake."

    Mr. Xie didn''t have time to think about it, Meng Yunzheng turned his head and asked Chen Xiucai, "Does Chen Ji have the habit of eating late-night snacks on weekdays?"

    "Ah? Ah." Chen Xiucai was stunned for a moment, then shook his head subconsciously, "No, no, no."

 Chapter 1529ï¼š Lu Xiangjun and Meng Xiucai are amazing

    Chapter 1529 Lu Xiangjun and Meng Xiucai are amazing

    "No?" Meng Yunzheng chuckled, "Then why did you eat supper at 2:00 yesterday? Suddenly you were hungry and greedy?"

    Chen Xiucai gradually calmed down under his calm and indifferent expression, he swallowed, thought about it and said, "Maybe, I didn''t eat much at dinner."

    "Why don''t you eat much?"

    "Because, because the dishes that Aunt Jiang cooked last night were too bland." Aunt Jiang was the woman who helped cook at the Chen''s house.

    Meng Yunzheng''s words have not been finished, "Since that aunt has been working in your house for many years, she should know very well what your father likes to eat. How can the cooked food suddenly not suit your father''s taste?"

    "I, I don''t know."

    Meng Yunzheng raised his head and looked at Master Xie, who blinked, reacted suddenly, and immediately said to Chau Kuai, "Go, pass that Madam Jiang over here."

    "Yes, my lord."

    Chu Kuai quickly left, and the rest of the people looked at each other in dismay, and the people onlookers looked at Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng in amazement, and began to talk softly.

    "I don''t know why, I just heard Lu Xiangjun and Meng Xiucai''s questions one after another, and I feel that they are very powerful."

    "Isn''t it amazing? I think the truth will appear soon."

    "Is there a third suspect soon?"

    "It''s possible, that Aunt Jiang also has a chance to poison her."

    The discussions outside were humming, but the lobby was extremely quiet.

    Shu Yu looked at the few people who were still kneeling on the ground, Dongmei''s eyes were firm, and she seemed to believe in her young lady''s appearance.

    Kong Zhiyou no longer had the look of resentment and hopelessness with her head lowered as before, but now her back was slightly straight, her head was half-raised and she looked at Shu Yu with complicated eyes.

    It was Qiu Ju, her whole head lowered, her body trembled slightly, and a drop of sweat from her forehead fell to the ground.

    Shu Yu squinted slightly, tsk, she is probably the murderer.

    But there was a problem she couldn''t understand. According to what they said just now, whether it was Chen Xiucai or Chen Ji, they stood on Qiu Ju''s side to protect him. What does he do by killing one of his own backers? Isn''t it just to frame Kong Zhiyou?

    is a little weird.

    She pondered in her heart that the arresting officer over there had already brought Mrs Jiang over.

    The latter didn''t seem to have seen such a battle before. The master who hired her at the beginning died, and she just sighed a few words. She didn''t expect that this matter would involve herself, and she suddenly panicked.

    Therefore, as soon as he entered the lobby, he immediately knelt down and shouted, "Master Qingtian, I''m wronged, it''s none of my business. I really don''t know how Master Chen died, and I don''t know anything."

    The gavel in Lord Xie''s hand slammed, "Be quiet, there should be no noise in the court."

    Mrs. Jiang closed her mouth suddenly, extremely nervous.

    Mr. Xie then said, "Mr. Jiang, this officer has a few questions for you, you can answer honestly. If you didn''t do anything wrong, this officer will not wrong you."

    "Yes, yes, I will answer honestly."

    Mr. Xie asked, "This official asks you, did you cook the food at the Chen family last night? You have worked in the Chen family for so many years, and you should know what Master Chen likes. Has he lost his appetite?"

    Mrs. Jiang was stunned for a while, and quickly said, "Because, because yesterday, when I was cooking, Concubine Qiu was in the kitchen."

 Chapter 1530ï¼š Omni-directional Qiu Ju

    Chapter 1530 Omni-directional Qiu Ju

    hoo?

    Everyone''s eyes suddenly fell on Qiu Ju.

    Mrs. Jiang eagerly wanted to take herself out, so naturally she confided all the words she could get rid of herself.

    She pointed to Qiu Ju and said, "When I was cooking, Aunt Qiu came in and asked me to put less salt when cooking. I said that Mr. Chen has a strong mouth and likes to eat strong flavors. But Aunt Qiu said that Chen Master Chen is getting older, so he should eat lightly. This is what the doctor said. No, Master Chen did go to see the doctor during the day, and I thought that this might also be the meaning of Master Chen, for the sake of Master Chen''s body, It must be done as the doctor said, so I put less salt. Especially the dishes that Master Chen likes to eat, I specially made them light."

    How did she know that she was dragged in because she used less salt when cooking, and she was about to be regarded as a murderer.

    Mrs. Jiang continued, "Yesterday was the Mid-Autumn Festival. After I finished cooking and cooking, I went back to celebrate with my family early. I also told Qiu Yiniang that Qiu Yiniang didn''t object, so I left. Later, Master Chen liked it or not. I really don''t know how much I ate that dish. My lord, Master Chen''s death really doesn''t matter to me."

    Lord Xie waved his hand, "Okay, this officer knows, you should be quiet first."

    Mrs. Jiang closed her mouth and knelt aside with her head huddled.

    Mr. Xie looked at Qiuju again. The latter was about to defend himself, but he didn''t expect him to look at Chen Xiucai again, "Is it true that Chen Ji, as Mrs. Jiang said, went to see the doctor and was told to eat lightly?"

    Chen Xiucai frowned and shook his head slowly, "My dad accidentally bumped his leg yesterday morning. He did go to the hospital. But he just went to wipe the medicine, and the doctor didn''t tell him to eat lightly..."

    As he spoke, he seemed to realize something slowly, and looked at Qiu Ju in disbelief.

    The latter said immediately, "You went to get the medicine for Dad at that time. I didn''t hear what the doctor said later. The doctor did tell me to eat lightly."

    Chen Xiucai choked for a moment and was speechless, which seemed possible.

    Shu Yu felt that Qiu Ju was a little panicked. She smiled and looked at Master Xie, "Master, can I ask them a few more words?"

    "Of course."

    "Qiu Ju, are you sure the doctor did say this?"

    "affim."

    Shu Yu nodded and asked Chen Xiucai, "Who is the doctor who treated Chen Ji? Can you please come over?"

    Chen Xiucai reported the name of the hospital and the doctor, and Mr. Xie immediately sent someone to pass it on.

    Waiting for the gap, Shu Yu asked Kong Zhiyou again, "When did you hear Chen Ji say that he would go out to see the lanterns last night."

    Kong Zhiyou, "The day before yesterday, in the afternoon of the day before yesterday, my father told Dongmei to take care of his family, saying that he would go out with his husband and Qiu Yiniang on the evening of the Mid-Autumn Festival."

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "He was going to go out the day before yesterday, but yesterday morning he suddenly injured his leg and couldn''t go out to go shopping." She looked at Chen Xiucai, "How did Chen Ji hurt his leg?"

    Chen Xiucai thought for a while, her face became more and more ugly, and she gritted her teeth, "Yesterday morning, Concubine Qiu accidentally poured tea on the ground, my father slipped accidentally when he passed by, staggered two steps, and hit the pillar in front of him. superior."

    For this sake, what else do people not understand?

    Everyone who was originally blaming Kong Zhiyou, the unfilial daughter-in-law, now all pointed at Qiu Concubine and muttered.

 Chapter 1531ï¼š clear your head

    Chapter 1531 Sorting Out the Clue

    Rao is Chen Xiucai, who is more partial to Aunt Qiu, and gradually clears his mind.

    Concubine Qiu made Chen Xiucai bruise his leg, so he who originally said he was going out could only stay at home. Then Mrs. Jiang was asked to cook lightly, causing Chen Ji to have no appetite and not eat much at night.

    At the end of the hour, Chen Ji was unbearably hungry, and there was only Kong Zhiyou who couldn''t cook at home. He injured his foot and couldn''t go out, and he couldn''t cook himself.

    It happens that there is a piece of instant noodles that tastes good whether it is eaten dry or soaked in hot water. There is only one piece of instant noodles, which is simple and easy to operate.

    Most people would choose this cake, so he soaked the instant noodles and ate it.

    But the instant noodles were covered with arsenic, and he was poisoned after eating, so he gave his life to him.

    The arrangement is very close step by step, and in the end, it is perfect to put the blame on Kong Zhiyou, the only one who has no witnesses at home.

    The cold sweat on Qiu Ju''s forehead was getting denser and denser, and her body was shaking slightly, but she was still trying her best to endure it.

    Chen Xiucai stepped forward and grabbed her by the collar, "Qiu Ju, why did you hurt my father? Why did he feel sorry for you, why did you want to hurt him, ah?!"

    Qiu Ju shook her head, "I didn''t, I really didn''t, I didn''t do it, it''s all a coincidence."

    "Coincidence? Do you believe it yourself? Do you think there are so many coincidences?"

    "That''s someone deliberately trying to frame me." At this juncture, she didn''t forget to throw dirty water on Kong Zhiyou.

    Unfortunately, the doctor from the hospital came over soon.

    After listening to Lord Xie''s question, he said simply, "I didn''t tell Chen Laoxiu to eat lightly."

    Qiu Ju defended, "Maybe you have seen too many patients and forgot what you said."

    The doctor was funny, "Chen Laoxiu just hit his leg, and although the skin is a little broken, good medicine is enough. All I told him was to let him not stand for a long time, take more rest, and come back to see the wound in two days. Forget it, what do I do when I say a light diet?"

    You must know that unless the family is very rich these days, ordinary people are reluctant to put oil, salt and sugar in their cooking, and their diets do not have multiple flavors. Therefore, doctors rarely give such advice to patients, but sometimes make some malnourished people eat better.

    So what the doctor said is still very clear.

    Doctor Xie still wanted to make a quibble when he saw Qiu Ju, and slapped the gavel, "Bold Qiu Ju, at this juncture, you still don''t know how to repent, do you have to let this official use punishment?"

    Qiu Ju was completely panicked, she raised her head, saw Shu Yu standing beside her, and hurriedly said, "Lu Xiangjun, Lu Xiangjun, save me, I bumped into you last night, I''m Xu Shisan I met you immediately, but the master died in a second. If it was really my poison, how could I be sure that he would eat noodles at that time? Maybe later, he will eat when we go back, we will not Can''t escape the relationship?"

    Shu Yu pursed his lips and thought about it seriously, "But I think it was a little deliberate when you bumped into me."

    Qiu Ju''s expression froze, and the next moment, Lu Xiangjun, who was clearly handsome but had a devilish expression, said, "It was very strange that you suddenly bumped into you, and no one was crowding you. You want to hit me, but you don''t apologize and don''t leave immediately, instead you turn around and attack me, this behavior is very strange."

 Chapter 1532ï¼š Shu Yu guessed it right.

    Chapter 1532 Shu Yu guessed it right

    Qiu Ju''s face turned pale.

    However, Shu Yu didn''t finish his words, "Let me guess, why are you doing this? Are you trying to make things worse by hitting someone? It''s better to quarrel with the other party and spend more than half an hour. Then you will go back very late. At that time, Chen Ji must be hungry and eat instant noodles, right?"

    "And you were arguing with people outside at that time, and everyone around you knew that you had so many witnesses that you were outside every hour and every three hours, and didn''t go home until late, with a perfect alibi, There is plenty of time for Chen Ji to be hungry and eat arsenic."

    "But, you didn''t expect that the person you met was me. You didn''t dare to argue with me, so you said a few words and ran away. After that, you didn''t look for anyone else, because it would be too suspicious to bump into a second person. ."

    "But you are lucky, when you went back, Chen Ji had already died at 2:00."

    Qiu Ju was almost unable to kneel, looking at Shu Yu as if looking at something terrifying.

    She guessed that her mind was in front of her, and she said nothing wrong.

    The cold sweat is even more fierce. Qiu Ju is not a very determined person, and she can still have a little bit of fighting skills, but in this court, when all the conspiracies are exposed, she has no idea what to do. .

    Sir Xie stared, and he was immediately tortured.

    A few boards were hit, and Qiu Ju couldn''t stand it at all, so he quickly recruited.

    She cried out, almost crying, "It''s me, the one I killed." If she didn''t do anything, she might be killed on the spot without waiting for her conviction.

    Chen Xiucai stared at her fiercely, "Why? My father is sorry for you, you want to kill him? You poisonous woman."

    Qiu Ju was lying on the bench, raised her sweaty face, her eyes were equally fierce and angry, "You shut up, why did I kill him? Hahahaha, he is going to give me away, why can''t I kill him?"

    "You, what did you say?"

    Qiu Ju let out two breaths, "Dad, that old bastard, in order to climb the dragon and the phoenix, but he has nothing to do, so he hit me on the head. He actually wanted to give me to an old man, let you Chen family Since then, he has grown up to the top? Ha, thanks to him he is still a scholar who is full of poetry and books. Instead of studying hard, he just wants to follow these crooked ways. If he wants to harm me, why can''t I do it first?"

    Chen Xiucai took two steps back, "My father wants to give you away? No, it''s impossible."

    "Look, he didn''t dare to tell you. He just pretended to do it first, and sent me directly. When the raw rice is cooked, it''s useless to be angry. No, you and your father In the same way, if you can walk smoothly, I''m afraid you don''t care about a concubine like me at all."

    Chen Xiucai felt a little guilty when he heard this, because Qiu Ju was right, he didn''t care about a concubine.

    Mr. Xie asked people to pull Chen Xiucai away and continue the trial, "You said that Chen Ji was sending you away, so do you know who that person is and where is he now?"

    Qiu Ju felt pain in her body and struggled to speak, "I don''t know, I haven''t seen that person before. It''s just that one day that old beast was so happy that he drank some wine. When I went to clear the table for him, he asked me drunkenly. Would you like to live a good life for the Chen family and take the initiative to follow others."

 Chapter 1533ï¼š Qiu Ju pleads guilty

    Chapter 1533 Qiu Ju pleads guilty

    Qiu Ju didn''t know much, so she took advantage of Chen Ji''s drunkenness that day to say something.

    Later, when Chen Xiucai came back, she could only temporarily stop asking. But the important thing is to know.

    Qiu Ju is a bit beautiful, otherwise Chen Xiucai would not be favored by Chen Xiucai as a concubine.

    And the Chen family has no power or power. If you want to please people, you have to do what you want. It just so happened that the person Chen Ji climbed up was a little lecherous, there were only a few female relatives of the Chen family, and the young ones were only Kong Zhiyou, Qiu Ju and Dongmei.

    Kong Zhi is young, she is the wife of Chen Jiaming''s matchmaker, and she has the support of the Kong family behind her.

    Dongmei is not good either, it looks average and has no special features.

    Then there is only Qiu Ju, who has a figure, can seduce people, is not decent, is still a concubine, has no backers and has some ambitions.

    Chen Ji felt that Qiu Ju should be willing. After all, after following that person, she would also be able to rise, which is much better than following Chen Xiucai now.

    Who knows that Qiu Ju is not happy, although she has never seen that person, but listening to Chen Ji''s words, the other person is a little old. And since this person is lecherous, then he will jump up when he sees a good-looking woman, she is just one of them, and does not have an advantage.

    What raises all boats? Where is better than following Chen Xiucai? In Qiu Ju''s heart, Chen Xiu is a potential stock. She can pass the exam at a young age, become a juren, become a jinshi, and become an official in the future. She is much stronger than that old man who doesn''t know where he came from.

    Furthermore, Qiu Ju had the upper hand in the fight against Kong Zhiyou, which made her feel that she could be completely suppressed and become Chen Xiucai''s wife in the future.

    With such a bright, lofty and reliable future, why didn''t she have to follow a lascivious old man?

    Qiuju hated Chen Ji very much. She had been in the Chen family for so long and knew Chen Ji very well. She knew that in order to climb the dragon and the phoenix, he could do anything to make him a virtuous hypocrite.

    Similarly, she also knew Chen Xiucai, and knew that he would stand by his father when he heard about it.

    Therefore, Qiu Ju did not go to Chen Xiucai to complain, nor did he expect Chen Ji to change his mind. She has had the experience of harming others, and she lost the child in Kong Zhiyou''s belly. This is the first time, the second time, it seems that it will not be so difficult.

    Chen integrated her goals, but Qiu Ju is only a maid from a wealthy family after all, with limited knowledge.

    She was able to harm Kong Zhiyou because she knew enough about her to be able to hit her with a single blow.

    He was going to murder Chen Ji, take himself out, and put the blame on Kong Zhiyou. There were a lot of people involved, so be careful not to make mistakes.

    Obviously, Qiu Ju doesn''t have that ability.

    Therefore, the plan she came up with in just two days has many flaws.

    Now things have fallen, and she is in a state of madness.

    Sir Xie frowned after hearing the whole thing, and asked, "Where did you buy that arsenic?"

    "Arsenic? I didn''t buy that, it belonged to the old bastard. The old **** was drunk that day and said he would poison me if I didn''t agree. I knew that there was poison in the drawer of his desk. Arsenic."

    Mr. Xie was very surprised, that arsenic is actually Chen Ji''s own?

    However, there is no record of Chen Ji''s purchase of arsenic in the major medical centers. Could it be that the person he wanted to cling to gave it to him?

 Chapter 1534ï¼š Specially waiting for Shu Yu

    Chapter 1534 Waiting for Shu Yu

    Lord Xie was a little concerned about the old man Qiu Ju said, but Qiu Ju didn''t know, and Chen Xiucai didn''t even know about these things.

    The only clear Chen Ji is dead, or on top of his own poison.

    Lord Xie saw that Qiu Ju couldn''t ask anything, so he asked the master to put the guilt in front of her and let her put her handprint.

    Immediately announced that Qiu Ju would be imprisoned, and the sentence would be decided on another day. As for the others, since they were all irrelevant people, they could naturally go back.

    Lord Xie gave a gavel and said aloud, "Retire."

    There were cheers from the onlookers outside, who responded with warm applause for revealing the truth of the case.

    Qiu Ju was dragged down, and the others left the court one after another.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng were invited to the Houya, where Master Xie was waiting for them.

    For this case, Mr. Xie thanked the two of them, and then talked about the old man.

    "I''m always a little uneasy in my heart. You said, in Jiangyuan County, who might become the object of Chen Xiucai''s clinging? The source of the arsenic is also strange. If it was really given by that one, then he would give What does Chen Xiucai arsenic do?"

    It has only been half a year since Mr. Xie came to Jiangyuan County, and many things are unclear. What he hopes most is that during his tenure, the entire Jiangyuan County is safe and sound, and nothing major happens.

    will ask Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng to discuss, also because the two are smart, plus some friendship, and want to exchange opinions with each other.

    However, after Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng glanced at each other, they both shook their heads, "Qiu Ju gave too few clues, no clue."

    but¡­¡­

    Meng Yunzheng said with a solemn face, "Sir, you might as well find someone to investigate secretly. Since this person is in contact with Chen Ji, it should not be only one or two times, maybe someone will see it, such as among the neighbors. I also agree with this person. Acting a little oddly, it''s a destabilizing factor."

    That''s right, that''s the feeling, as if there will be a big incident at any time, such as the death of Chen Lao Xiucai this time. Mr. Xie nodded immediately, "You are right, I will make people pay more attention. If you have any clues, remember to tell me."

    "Yes, my lord."

    The two of them said goodbye and left, Mr. Xie didn''t hold back much, he still had a lot of things to do.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng were really at a loss at this time. After walking out of the yamen, the two got into the carriage that was parked outside.

    Ying Xigang pulled up the reins and was about to set off, but suddenly stopped again, and said in a low voice, "Miss..."

    Shu Yu was thinking about Meng Yunzheng discussing today''s events. Hearing her cry, he opened the curtains and saw a few figures standing not far in front.

    She saw Kong Zhiyou standing in the middle at a glance.

    Besides Dongmei, there are other people from the Kong family, including her parents.

    Outside the courthouse earlier, the Kong family also came several times.

    Kong Zhiyou saw her look over, and immediately said to the people around her, "Father, mother, I''ll go and have a word with Lu Xiangjun."

    Her mother sighed, nodded and said gently, "Go, if it wasn''t for the help of Lu Xiangjun and Meng Xiucai today, you wouldn''t have gotten away so quickly, thank them well, and we''ll visit you another day. ."

    Kong Zhiyou nodded and walked to the side of the carriage, "Master Lu Xiang, can I talk to you alone?"

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, Meng Yunzheng jumped off the carriage when he saw this.

 Chapter 1535ï¼š Ive seen that man

    Chapter 1535 That person, I have seen

    Kong Zhiyou first thanked Meng Yunzheng, then stepped on the footstool and got on the carriage, sitting opposite Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu thought she should at least say thank you, but she didn''t expect that after she got in the car, she lowered her head and remained silent there.

    Shu Yu, "..." If it''s all right, she''s going home, and the old lady at home is still worried.

    Kong Zhiyou exhaled a breath, raised her eyes and said, "Lord Lu Xiang, I thought you would testify to Qiu Ju this time, and you would take the opportunity to humiliate me against me and trample me under my feet. I didn''t expect... that I was too narrow-minded. I''m sorry."

    "That''s what you want to say?"

    "Naturally not."

    So Shu Yu waited for her to thank her after her apology, but she didn''t say it at all, instead she took out a few pieces of paper from her sleeve and handed it to her.

    Shu Yu was suspicious, "What is this?"

    She didn''t answer, so Kong Zhiyou took it back and said, "Actually, in court today, I lied about some things."

    Shu Yu frowned, "So what?"

    Kong Zhiyou pursed her lips, "I told the county magistrate that I let Dongmei go home for reunion because I was grateful to her for taking care of me for so many days. But it wasn''t. I let her go back because I wanted to go to my father-in-law''s study to get it. thing."

    "Take something?" Shu Yu''s gaze subconsciously fell on the sheets of paper in her hand.

    Kong Zhiyou confirmed her guess, "Yes, that''s it. When I learned the day before yesterday that my father-in-law would also be going out, I planned to let Dongmei go home. By then, I would be left alone at home, and it would be convenient to pick it up in the study. "

    Yes...Stealing?

    "It''s just that I didn''t expect that my father-in-law was at home. When I walked to the study, I heard movement inside, and I knew something had happened. I originally planned to leave, but I heard a loud noise from inside. I don''t want to. No matter what, I couldn''t hold back, I went in and looked, but to my surprise, I saw that he rolled over to the chair and fell to the ground with his eyes open, and he was out of breath."

    At that time, Kong Zhiyou was frightened and subconsciously wanted to run.

    He just ran a few steps and came back. After confirming that Chen Ji was indeed dead, he didn''t report the crime immediately, but searched for things in the study first, and then ran out and shouted that he was killed.

    At that time, she didn''t even know that Chen Ji was killed by Qiu Ju, but she had no other suspects. Of course, she dragged her enemy into the water for the first time.

    Originally, Kong Zhiyou wanted to do something and pointed the evidence directly to Qiu Ju. But when she was looking for something, she was delayed for a while, and if she was delayed any longer, it would arouse suspicion from others.

    Besides, if you do too much and make mistakes, it will be bad if you are self-defeating and drag yourself into it.

    Shu Yu heard this and asked, "What are these pieces of paper? Why are you looking for it?"

    Kong Zhiyou pulled the corners of her lips and laughed, but her face was so bad that she smiled a little old-fashioned.

    She said, "Qiu Ju didn''t see that old man, but I did."

    Shu Yu was startled, and slowly sat up straight, "Did you see that?"

    "Yes, it was five or six days ago. At that time, I had just given birth, and I was planning to go back to my parents'' home." But when she was halfway through, she learned that her cousin, whom she had never dealt with, had also returned to her parents'' home. , if she went back in this miserable appearance, she would definitely be ridiculed by her, she didn''t want to be made fun of, so, "I returned to the Chen family halfway."

    "Dongmei sent me back to report to my mother, so that she would not wait for me at home. So I entered the house alone, but I didn''t expect that there were guests at home."

 Chapter 1536ï¼š accidentally eavesdropping

    Chapter 1536 Accidental Eavesdropping

    That guest is the old man Qiu Ju said.

    Kong Zhiyou didn''t plan to eavesdrop at first, but since the beating child was gone, she was sitting on the little confinement while watching the Chen family''s father and son as if nothing else, and the murderer was as close as a family, and Kong Zhiyou was right. They were completely disappointed and didn''t want to care about them at all.

    But she heard Meng Yunzheng''s name in their mouths.

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Who are you talking about?"

    Kong Zhiyou looked at her fixedly, "It''s your fiance, Meng Yunzheng Master Meng."

    Shu Yu''s brows furiously furrowed immediately. He was in the county office just now. Both they and Mr. Xie felt that this person who had been in contact with Chen Xiucai was strange, but they never expected that this person was actually related to them.

    Shu Yu sullenly said, "What did they say?"

    "I heard from that person, let my father-in-law pay attention to Meng Xiucai''s movements. He also said that Meng Xiucai and Master Wen have been very close recently, and Master Wen is looking for learned people in the county town. It seems that he wants to find some teachers. That person suspected that Meng Xiucai asked Master Wen to do it. He asked my father-in-law to go to Master Wen, apply for a teacher, and then approach Meng Xiucai to see what he wants to do recently and what his purpose is."

    Kong Zhiyou is not familiar with Meng Yunzheng, but he is Shu Yu''s fianc¨¦. And after experiencing these ups and downs, she wanted to understand some things, knowing that Ding Yuehua was good to herself, and her original reminder.

    It''s just a matter of reciprocation. Ding Yuehua and Lu Xiangjun have a good relationship, so she should go back and remind her, so when she heard Meng Yunzheng''s name, she didn''t leave immediately, but stood in the dark and eavesdropped.

    After hearing her words, Shu Yu''s face changed slightly, thinking of what Meng Yunzheng told her last night.

    Chen Ji did go to Master Wen, but Master Wen did not like his character, so he refused.

    "Any more?"

    "My father-in-law agreed to this matter. As for whether it was successful or not, I don''t know. But he is quite selfish, probably because he was afraid of what would happen, so he wanted to have double insurance, so he proposed to take Qiu Ju Give it to that old man."

    "The old man said he was an old man, but he was actually in his forties." But compared to Qiu Ju, a sixteen-year-old girl, he was indeed an old man.

    Kong Zhiyou said, "I listened to what they said inside and out. This old man has some power, and he didn''t refuse to accept Qiu Ju at all. But!" Her voice suddenly became much sharper, "Qiu Ju It''s the murderer who brought me to where I am now, how could I let her go."

    If she really followed someone else, how could she take revenge? In case Qiu Ju followed that person to gain power, she could only watch her eating and drinking spicy food.

    Kong Zhiyou couldn''t bear this at all.

    She felt that she had to speed up to deal with Qiu Ju, but her body was too weak.

    She lost her child when she was six months old. At that time, the situation was very dangerous. Although she is in confinement now, her body is still weak.

    Not to mention, that day she hid in the dark and eavesdropped for most of the day, and the wind and rain even blew in the middle. By the next day, Kong Zhiyou fell ill.

    After finally recovering from the illness, I just knew that Chen''s father and son and Qiu Ju were going to see the lanterns on the night of the Mid-Autumn Festival.

    Since there was no one at home, she just took this opportunity to go into the study to have a look. If the origin of that person can be found, it might be able to sabotage Qiu Ju''s plan to leave the Chen family.

 Chapter 1537ï¼š were even

    Chapter 1537 We are even

    Kong Zhiyou originally planned to go into the study to look for something when no one was there, but she was there to deal with Qiu Ju.

    When she saw Chen Ji was killed, her first suspicion was the person with whom he secretly communicated. The second suspicion was Meng Yunzheng. The matter they discussed involved Meng Yunzheng, maybe it was also related to him.

    Kong Zhiyou was hesitant, but in the end she rummaged in the study room, and after seeing these two pieces of paper, she hid it. She also has selfishness. If this matter has nothing to do with Meng Yunzheng, then her actions can be regarded as helping him.

    Whether it is Meng Yunzheng or Shu Yu, her status is not low. If she encounters any trouble, she may be able to ask them for help based on this matter.

    In fact, when he saw Shu Yu testifying to Qiu Ju in court earlier, Kong Zhiyou was angry and thought about taking out the two pieces of paper and simply adding Meng Yunzheng to the list of suspects.

    In the end, Shu Yu didn''t stand on Qiu Ju''s side because of the rift with her in the past. Instead, she pulled the cocoon and proved her innocence.

    Kong Zhiyou was fortunate that he could endure it and handed over this thing without impulse.

    Now that the truth of the case has come to light, Chen Ji was killed by Qiu Ju, things became easier, Kong Zhiyou felt a little relieved, and gave this thing to Shu Yu as a repayment for her help in court.

    "Lord Lu Xiang, that''s all I know. I don''t know what kind of grievance Meng Xiucai has with that mysterious person, and I don''t want to know. I don''t have any other requirements, I just hope that after this thing is given to you, I will deal with this matter. It doesn''t matter."

    Shu Yu finally took the two pieces of paper that Kong Zhiyou handed over at this time, and flipped through it.

    In fact, nothing important was recorded on it, just some of Meng Yunzheng''s itinerary, such as when to go out and when to go home.

    There is nothing hidden in this itinerary, let alone Chen Ji, any neighbor in Liufang Lane can know about it.

    But what Meng Yunzheng did when he went out, and who he met, there were only sparse records in three places. After all, Meng Yunzheng''s route is very monotonous. It is not to go to Lu''s house to see Shu Yu, or to the bookstore, or to see the master, or to stay at home all day, not even going out of the gate of Jiangyuan County, the scope of activities is Near Liufang Lane.

    On paper there is only time and place, nothing else.

    It''s no wonder that Meng Yunzheng didn''t find it, but he didn''t need to follow people to find out.

    However, although there is no important information on this piece of paper, if it is discovered by the officials at the scene of Chen Ji''s murder, Meng Yunzheng will indeed be involved in this vortex.

    Kong Zhiyou really helped them a lot.

    She put away the paper, "Thank you."

    "No, just treat me as repaying you, we''re even."

    Kong Zhiyou finished speaking, pursed her lips and said, "Then... I''ll leave, goodbye."

    She was about to lift the curtain of the car and go down, when Shu Yu suddenly asked, "Can you tell me what that person looks like?"

    She said just now that the other party was in his 40s, and he had obviously seen that person''s face.

    Kong Zhiyou frowned, "I don''t have a very deep memory of human faces. I just glanced at them at the time and didn''t dare to look at them, so I can''t describe them in detail. I can only tell you a few features."

    Shu Yu sat upright, "You said."

    Kong Zhiyou thought about it, and told him about his height and age, his hairstyle, big nose and short eyebrows.

 Chapter 1538ï¼š The information on the paper is wrong

    Chapter 1538 The information on the paper is all wrong

    Shu Yu knew that, although Kong Zhiyou''s description was very general, something is better than nothing.

    After Kong Zhiyou finished speaking, a big stone suddenly fell in his heart, "Anyway, you can take care of the rest of the matter yourself, it has nothing to do with me in the future."

    "it is good."

    Kong Zhiyou finally got off the carriage and stood beside the carriage. She was silent again, and finally said two words, "Thank you."

    Shu Yu thought she didn''t know how to say these two words, then smiled, "Goodbye."

    Kong Zhiyou left, and it was not until he returned to the Kong family that Meng Yunzheng got into the carriage again.

    "How is it? What did we talk about for so long?"

    Shu Yu gave him the two pieces of paper and said afterward.

    Meng Yunzheng frowned, and Shu Yu felt that his expression was a bit strange, "What''s wrong?"

    "...I just figured out something."

    Shu Yu was surprised, "What''s the matter?"

    Meng Yunzheng said, "Chen Ji must have bribed or deceived people. A few days ago, there was an aunt in Liufang Lane who wanted her son to study with me and let me be his master. When she saw me, she would occasionally give Quan Quan and Xiao Song Le Kaimeng wanted me to take her son with me."

    But Meng Yunzheng wanted to take the imperial examinations himself, so it was a matter of relaxing the mind in his spare time for the two children in the family, and he did not require the other party to learn much. It was good to develop a conscious habit of reading and literacy.

    This is different from officially accepting students, so he rejected the aunt and asked her to find Master Wen.

    Who knew that the aunt was unwilling, and she was absolutely absolutely right, so she directly asked her son to squat at the door of Meng''s house to guard him.

    A five-year-old child, as soon as Cheyen chased him, he cried aggrieved, saying that his mother would beat him when he went back.

    Meng Yunzheng is not a good man and a woman, and he will not change his principles just because the child is pitiful. He went to find the aunt, who avoided seeing it, Meng Yunzheng didn''t have so much time to spend on it.

    Anyway, the child is just squatting at the door of Meng''s house. Meng''s house is in Liufang Lane. Even if the child is not squatting at the door of his house, he usually plays around here on weekdays, and there is no danger.

    Meng Yunzheng now has a very good reputation in the neighborhood. The neighbors in the neighborhood also know what he is like, understand and support him, and help to persuade the aunt, but the other party also avoids seeing him.

    Meng Yunzheng occasionally goes out, walks or rides in a carriage, and this child often does not dare to follow him when he reaches the alley.

    It was Meng Han. He opened the door and went out to meet him. Seeing how pitiful he was guarding him, he lied to him that Meng Yunzheng had gone out. He went here today and went there tomorrow, and he actually coaxed him home several times.

    Shu Yu raised the two pieces of paper in Yang''s hand, "So, the information on this... is all wrong?"

    Meng Yunzheng nodded with a smile, "Yes, occasionally yes, everything else is said casually by Meng Han. The time to go home is also mixed."

    Shu Yu, "..." For a while, I didn''t know if I should sympathize with Chen Ji.

    Meng Yunzheng put away the pieces of paper, "I''ll go back later, I''ll ask the aunt to tell her to see if her actions are related to Chen Ji."

    "it is good."

    The carriage drove forward slowly and stopped when it reached Liufang Lane. After Meng Yunzheng got off the carriage, Shu Yu continued to go home.

    Although the old lady knew that she was just doing a certificate, she was still a little worried, so she just sat in the front hall with Xiao Zao Zao and waited.

    Seeing Shu Yuan coming back safely, she quickly got up and asked, "Is the case over? What''s going on?"

 Chapter 1539ï¼š find out the truth

    Chapter 1539 Find out the truth

    Shu Yu took the child in her arms and sat opposite the old lady, teasing Xiao Zaozao while telling what happened in court.

    Hearing this, the old lady sighed, "The Chen family can really toss, that Chen Ji''s abacus is cracking, even if he is a scholar after reading poetry and books, but his character is really not good. Qiu Ju also deserves it, if she doesn''t To hook up with Chen Xiucai, she is still Miss Kong''s maid, and if Chen Ji wants to give her away, she must get the consent of Miss Kong."

    The result is good, she is not Kong Zhiyou''s maid, but the Chen family''s concubine, isn''t that what the father and son of the Chen family say?

    The old lady shook her head and sighed, then asked, "How about Miss Kong?"

    The old lady didn''t know about the feud between Kong Zhiyou and Shu Yu Ding Yuehua, she only knew that when her granddaughter was married, the girl also came to give gifts. Although he doesn''t seem to be very familiar with Ayu, but after all, he knows someone who has a relationship with him, so it is inevitable that he pays attention.

    It was also the first time that she heard that Miss Kong had been miscarried for six months of pregnancy. This Chen family was like a wolf''s den, even more unreasonable than those savage people in their village, who actually protected the murderer Qiu Ju.

    If she encounters such a thing, the old lady will definitely fight with her old man.

    Shu Yu shook his head, "I don''t know, but now Chen Xiucai is the only one in the Chen family. Without his father, the elder, I dare not do anything. There is a Kong family behind Kong Zhiyou, who is bigger than the Chen family. Once a lesson, I think I won''t suffer again."

    The old lady thought about it too. After expressing her opinion on this incident, she changed the subject.

    In the afternoon, Meng Yunzheng came over. He moved quickly and already understood the intention of the auntie in Liufang Lane.

    Sure enough, it has something to do with Chen Ji.

    "Chen Ji deliberately approached the auntie and praised his son for his intelligence. If he could read and read, he would definitely get a title. Later, he said that he was eager for talents and wanted to accept him as a student, but although he has a reputation as a scholar, he is old. , when I took the exam, my grades were so-so, I was afraid that if I accepted him, I would make a mistake."

    Chen Ji led the aunt to think of Meng Yunzheng automatically. Chen Ji analyzed it for her. Meng Yunzheng has three yuan in middle and primary school. In addition, the other party lives in Liufang Lane, and it is not easy to collect money from neighbors.

    Isn''t that auntie excited? But she also knew that Meng Yunzheng wasn''t very good at talking when he looked at the kindness.

    So Chen Ji gave her another idea and asked her to put her son directly at Meng Yunzheng''s door to guard.

    Chen Ji also expressed that he was very concerned about the progress of the child''s apprenticeship.

    Whether it''s that aunt or a child, who is Chen Ji''s opponent? Most of the time, he was coaxed to say anything.

    In other words, Chen Ji used a child who would not be suspected and placed it by Meng Yunzheng''s side to watch his whereabouts, but the other party didn''t know about it and was used thoroughly.

    But now that Chen Ji passed away and was killed in this way, the aunt knew that he was not a good person, and had doubts about his statement, and already felt that this person was unreliable. At least when Meng Yunzheng came to the door, the aunt was still scolding Chen Ji, thinking that she would not let her son guard the door of Meng''s house in the future.

    However, the truth was found out, but the mysterious man still had no clues.

 Chapter 1540ï¼š Wei Ronghua Recruitment

    Chapter 1540 Wei Ronghua Recruitment

    Shu Yu can only put this matter down temporarily, not to mention that Chen Ji''s death will involve that mysterious person. If Shu Yu is himself, for the sake of safety, he will probably leave Jiangyuan County to hide for a while.

    Because he wanted to be a witness, Shu Yu delayed for a day, and the next day, he set off again for Fucheng.

    The shop in Fengtao Alley in Fucheng has been renovated. When Shu Yu passed by, he unexpectedly found that the shop was very lively around.

    When there were still more than 20 meters away, the carriage stopped.

    She and Yingxi looked at each other, took a few steps forward, grabbed a crowd of onlookers and asked, "What''s going on ahead, so many people?"

    "Hey, don''t you know? There''s a jingle in the streets recently, there''s a shop going to open on the first day of September in Fengtao Lane, and it''s the one in front." The man pointed to the front and explained.

    Shu Yu laughed, it seems that this jingle method is really good, and it has been quite effective in a few days.

    The man continued, "Isn''t this about to open soon? The shopkeeper can''t hire a suitable guy. It was rumored yesterday afternoon. Anyone who wants to come can sign up. After two days, the registration ends and the selection begins. If it''s right, it''s not too young or old."

    Shu Yu was surprised that the day before yesterday was the Mid-Autumn Festival. As far as he knew, Wei Ronghua would not leave the city until after the Mid-Autumn Festival.

    After returning from Donggu County, and then settling down and packing up, yesterday was not enough, right? He is good, he has already started preparations yesterday afternoon?

    Yingxi said in a low voice, "Miss, this shopkeeper Wei is really hardworking and worth it."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Come on, let''s go in through the back door."

    The front is crowded with people, and it is too laborious to get in.

    Yingxi led the carriage, and the two returned to the last intersection and went around to the back.

    Shu Yu had the key in her hand, but the movement of her door still caught the attention of the people inside. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Wei Fangfang staring at her warily.

    Seeing it was her, he was instantly overjoyed, "Lord Luxiang."

    "Is Miss Wei also here?"

    Wei Fangfang put down the stick he picked up in a hurry, clapped his hands and said, "My father is here to do things, and I''ll help."

    Shu Yu walked in with a smile, "Then I have to pay you wages."

    Wei Fangfang waved his hand quickly, "No, no, I didn''t really help much, I just accompanied my father to occasionally pour him a glass of water."

    In fact, she originally wanted to come over to see if she needed to sweep the floor and wipe the table, but as soon as she entered the door, she found that everything was clean and she didn''t need her at all, so she hurried over to the backyard to boil some water and sent it to those waiting outside. , after all, at noon, the weather is still a little hot.

    Shu Yu heard the words, and became more and more satisfied with Wei Ronghua. He was capable of his own, and the daughter he taught was also thoughtful.

    She rolled up her sleeves, "Is the water ready? I''ll help."

    Wei Fangfang was taken aback, "No, no, no, I can do it myself."

    The water was already boiled, and when she was about to come out to find the tray, she just heard a movement from the back door, so she picked up the stick on the side, and the door was pushed open before she was on guard.

    Shu Yu saw that she was nervous, so she could only give up, let Yingxi help her, and walked to the shop in front.

    Before entering the door, I heard a lively noise.

    Wei Ronghua was bringing his friend Ren Yiping, who had come to Fucheng ahead of time, to check and register, very methodical.

 Chapter 1541ï¼š Xiao Shi left Dongqingguan

    Chapter 1541 Xiao''s departure from Dongqing Temple

    Shu Yu looked behind him for a while before stepping forward.

    Seeing her coming, Wei Ronghua was surprised and hurriedly stood up.

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "Manager Wei, you are busy first, if you have anything else to say later."

    Wei Ronghua sat back halfway through his stand and continued to record the information on the person who applied for the job.

    Shu Yu stepped forward and took out a few pieces of paper beside him to take a look.

    The above records are not only names and ages, but also some simple information, such as whether they have work experience, home address, whether they are literate, and their height.

    After all, as the guy who greets customers in front of the stage, his image is also very important. If he looks lovable, it is naturally the best. At the very least, they should look upright and look decent.

    Wei Ronghua''s mark is also quite interesting. If that feature is more prominent, he will draw a circle.

    Shu Yu looked over and found that there were still a lot of people.

    This is only a person who has registered for one morning, and there is still one and a half days left. When I go back and count the list, I am afraid it will be thick.

    The problem is, they just hire a guy.

    Shu Yu laughed, he was just recruiting a buddy, it was like thousands of troops crossing a single-plank bridge.

    Not to mention that since she said that she would give Wei Ronghua full power, she would not interfere. At this moment, I put down the paper in my hand, and I plan to see where I need her help.

    As soon as she looked up, she saw someone under the steps in front of the shop asking her, "Excuse me, is the girl Lu Xiangjun?"

    was recognized?

    Shu Yu nodded, "I am."

    The people around immediately became excited when they heard it, "Then you are the owner of this shop?"

    Someone hurriedly asked, "Mr. Luxiang, we all heard that jingle, may I ask what kind of melon seeds and sunflower oil you sell, are they really sold to the capital and the imperial palace?"

    Shu Yu simply stood at the door and nodded in the face of the crowd, "Of course, false propaganda, I don''t have the courage. Not to mention the supply issue in the palace, if I make a false statement, I won''t be arrested?"

    Everyone became more and more excited when they got her affirmative answer.

    "So that sunflower oil, even the emperor is eating it?"

    "I don''t know if the emperor is eating or not. After all, I can''t see it, but it is indeed used in the palace." Shu Yu explained patiently, "This sunflower oil has also been tested by the imperial doctor and the food doctor, and it is indeed safe and healthy. I There is also a personal inscription written by the emperor, and the sunflower oil has been affirmed and praised. Waiting for the opening day, everyone will be able to see it.¡±

    When everyone heard the words, they couldn''t help but whisper, even if the emperor didn''t eat, the concubines and nobles in the palace are always eating, right? What''s more, there is also a personal question from the royal pen. If the emperor didn''t eat it, how would he know if it was good or not, and how would he commend it?

    "Master Luxiang, this thing is so good, why didn''t you open a shop in Fucheng earlier to sell it?"

    Shu Yu said helplessly, "I think so too, but whether it is melon seeds or sunflower oil, they are all novelties. When they first appeared, there were no other places. The original magistrate of Jiangyuan County, Mr. Xiang, naturally wanted to The new products that appeared in the county were reported to the court. No matter whether it was in the palace or the capital, people came to buy them directly after knowing it. Earlier, the workshop was small and the output was not high, and even the small shops in the county could not supply it. Not to mention the big shops in this city."

 Chapter 1542ï¼š Wei Ronghuas record

    Chapter 1542 Wei Ronghua''s Record

    When everyone heard the words, they suddenly realized.

    That''s great, other people have to grow up from a small shop to sell things. Lu Xiangjun is good, as soon as things come out, they are immediately sold out, and the shops are sold out without even opening.

    "Mr. Lu Xiang, you said in a jolt that there will be a lottery surprise waiting for you on the opening day. What is the lottery?"

    As soon as someone asked this, everyone else was instantly refreshed.

    Compared with knowing the glorious history of Luji Shop, they are of course more concerned about things closely related to them. The lottery draw is an irresistible temptation for ordinary people.

    Shu Yu saw that everyone was looking at her eagerly, and could only say helplessly, "This, you will find out when you come and see it on the opening day. Now that I say it, it won''t be a surprise."

    "Isn''t it okay to reveal at all?"

    Shu Yu shook his head.

    Everyone was disappointed, but they thought it would arrive in more than ten days, so just wait.

    While they were talking, Yingxi and Wei Fangfang came over with a bucket of tea and poured a bowl for each of the people waiting beside them to drink.

    "It''s been a hot day, everyone is waiting here, so please drink some tea to quench your thirst."

    I don¡¯t even think about it, everyone couldn¡¯t help swallowing when they said it.

    I really feel a little thirsty.

    The tea is brewed from ordinary tea leaves, and the taste is not strong, but it is a little sweeter than plain boiled water. After everyone finished drinking, they were in a good mood, and they were full of great affection for this shop that has not yet opened.

    They are just people who join in the fun. Nothing in this shop is on the shelves, and they don''t sell for a penny, so they make tea for people first. If they really come in in the future, as guests, the treatment will definitely be the same.

    At the very least, there will definitely not be those situations where dogs look down on people.

    After the tea was distributed, Shu Yu saw that Yingxi was empty, and asked her to replace Wei Ronghua''s position record, while she went to the side to talk with him.

    "Manager Wei''s attitude is quite big."

    Wei Ronghua heard that there was no blame in her words, and his heart was relieved, and he smiled, "I heard that jingle, it is everywhere in the streets. If there is no one to push it, it will not be so prosperous. I thought, since the owner has made such a sensation, it must be hoped that the more lively the better."

    Shu Yu took a sip of tea, "That''s right."

    "I visited the shop last night. After meeting with Yiping, I felt that the more impressive it was, the better. It''s not enough to just say something. When it comes to recruiting people, you need to make a lot of noise."

    Especially the jingle mentioned the capital city and the imperial palace. Although these two are eye-catching enough, they also give people the feeling that melon seeds and sunflower oil are very expensive and ordinary people cannot afford it.

    Once they have this idea, even if there is a lottery or something, many people dare not walk in and take a look.

    Therefore, Wei Ronghua wanted to take advantage of recruiting people. When everyone came to see the fun, he would give everyone a thorough understanding in advance, telling them that sunflower oil as edible oil would be more expensive than other things, but the price of melon seeds was not bad. People can also afford it.

    Shu Yu nodded, it seems that Master Miao''s introduction is correct, Wei Ronghua does have ideas and abilities.

    "Okay, then this recruiting thing will have to work hard for Shopkeeper Wei."

    She came over to have a look and discussed the lottery on the opening day.

    Now that shopkeeper Wei is busy, she goes to work on her own.

 Chapter 1543ï¼š Passionate about the shop

    Chapter 1543 Full of goodwill towards the shop

    Shu Yu took Yingxi back to the backyard, and then went shopping on the street.

    Who knew that just after walking around a street, a person suddenly appeared in front of him, and he lowered his voice and said eagerly, "Lord Luxiang, something happened."

    Shu Yu raised his head and saw that the other party was an unfamiliar face.

    But she herself is an expert in cross-dressing, so she could see at a glance that the person in front of her deliberately moved her face.

    After taking a second look, he recognized it immediately, followed by frowning and his face changed slightly, "Did your sister-in-law ask you to come?"

    This person is none other than Lu Tong, her maidservant who should be at the side of the Xiao family in Dongqingguan at this time.

    As soon as she saw her, she said something, and Shu Yu felt a sigh in her heart.

    Xiao Shi entrusted her to Wei Nan, and if there was an emergency, she would be embarrassed.

    "Where is my sister-in-law?"

    "Yuelai Inn right there."

    Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words, knowing that the person was still there, her heart calmed down a little.

    "Go, go to Yuelai Inn."

    Lu Tong took Shu Yu to the Yuelai Inn, but they entered from the back door of the inn, and when they entered, Lu Tong looked around and looked very cautious, for fear of being discovered.

    The two went upstairs and came to the room at the far end of the second floor.

    Lu Tong knocked on the door and asked cautiously, "Who?"

    "Madam, it''s me."

    The door quietly opened a crack, seeing Lu Tong, and seeing Shu Yu following her, the guard behind the door quickly opened all the doors.

    Shu Yu entered the house and found that several guards protecting Xiao''s family were there.

    Shu Yu was startled, "What happened? Why did you leave Dongqingguan?"

    Xiao Shi was very pleasantly surprised to see her, "Ayu, I didn''t expect you to be in Fucheng."

    Her face was a little nervous, and she didn''t care about greetings. She took Shu Yu''s hand and sat down, and then said, "Ayu, I may have been discovered."

    "Discovered?"

    Xiao nodded, "I saw a person in Dongqing, a person from the Xiao family."

    Shu Yu''s expression instantly became serious, "How come? You can tell me what''s going on."

    Mr. Xiao stabilized his mind and started from the beginning, "This morning, I went to the back mountain of the Taoist temple as usual to take a walk. You also know that the back mountain is regarded as the private territory of the Taoist temple, unless you climb directly from the steep **** at the bottom of the mountain. Come up, otherwise no one will come. But as soon as I walked out not too far, I saw a person standing not far away, with a sneaky figure and movement."

    The other party probably heard the movement, turned his head, and saw her.

    Fortunately, after experiencing the big change in life and death, Mrs. Xiao has become cautious, and usually wears a hat. Not to mention leaving the Taoist temple and walking around in the back mountain, even walking out of the door of the Taoist temple in the courtyard of the Taoist temple, you will cover your face, so that no one can see who you are.

    Fortunately, she was so cautious, and the other party did not recognize her.

    But Xiao Shi could see his appearance through the gap in the hood. She didn''t need to be meticulous, she knew who this person was with just one glance, and she panicked.

    The other party was probably guilty of being a thief, and when he saw that he was discovered, he disappeared in a flash.

    Mr. Xiao did not dare to stroll around the back mountain, and returned to the Taoist temple.

    However, she felt more and more uneasy in her heart, and immediately sent Lu Tong, who was good at hiding, to take a look.

    Lu Tong went out to inquire, and came back not long after, saying that the man seemed to be looking for someone in the Taoist temple, and was found by a Taoist nun and was entangled.

 Chapter 1544ï¼š Its the same person who Kong Zhiyou said

    Chapter 1544 The same person as Kong Zhiyou

    When Xiao Shi heard this, he felt that the other party was looking for him.

    Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental?

    She was afraid that the person would break into the backyard regardless, and it would be bad for Dongqingguan to be involved.

    Even though Dongqingguan was entrusted by Shu Yuzhi to take care of her, he actually didn''t know her true identity. The Taoist nuns in Dongqingguan are all people outside the world. Even if there are many people, it is still possible for people from the Xiao family to sneak over the wall and sneak in.

    Xiao was nervous and decided to go down the mountain first.

    After she went down the mountain, she wanted to go to find Shu Yu, but Dongqingguan was a long way from Jiangyuan County, so she couldn''t guarantee that there would be any accidents on the way. After thinking about it, she still came to the nearest Fucheng.

    Mr. Xiao had heard that the prefect of Dong¡¯an was a person of today¡¯s sage, and he was with his husband.

    There is something going on in the city, and the prefect can also take refuge here.

    So she chose to stay at the inn, not far from the government office.

    After the room was opened, Mrs. Xiao asked Lu Tong to go out nearby to see if there was anything unusual, so he could take precautions in time.

    Who knew that Lu Tong didn''t go far before he met Shu Yu who also came out to buy things.

    Xiao''s heart is very uneasy now, "Shu Yu, you said that my husband and the others have never heard any news. Is it because the Xiao family know that I am still alive and something happened in the capital?"

    Shu Yu tightened her fingers slightly, she did not expect that the Xiao family would be in Dong''an mansion at this time.

    Strange, in addition to the black market in Dongan, what else is worth running over? Do you really know that Xiao Shi is still alive?

    No...

    Shu Yu shook his head, "Don''t be nervous. You said just now that when you saw him in the back mountain, he ran away immediately. If he really was looking for you, he would see someone who suddenly appeared in the back mountain. , even if you can''t see your face, you should have doubts when you see your figure, at least you should go up to verify if you are the person he is looking for, how can you run away when you see someone?"

    Xiao Shi was right when he thought about it, "But he is really looking for someone secretly."

    "Then maybe it''s not you, maybe it''s a man??" So when he saw a woman, he didn''t mean to check, "Maybe, looking for someone is just a cover for him, he has another purpose?"

    After listening to Mr. Xiao, he felt a little more at ease.

    "Then what should I do now? The other party is indeed from the Xiao family. If I go back to Dongqingguan at this moment, maybe I will really be recognized by him."

    Shu Yu thought for a while, "So, tell me what the other person looks like, and I''ll go to Dongqing Temple. Anyway, it''s not a secret that I''m a disciple of Dongqing Temple''s master, and it''s not surprising to go up the mountain occasionally."

    Xiao Shi nodded and explained the man''s appearance, "His name is Hao Dingshan, he is in his forties, he is not particularly tall, but he is relatively thin. He is dressed in a bunt, like... deliberately dressed as someone''s subordinate. Human. Big nose, short eyebrows, he¡­¡±

    Shu Yu''s face became more and more weird the more he listened, with a big nose and short eyebrows, in his forties? Why does this description feel so familiar?

    "Wait." Shu Yu raised his hand, "Is this Hao Dingshan you''re talking about almost as tall as his ears?"

    She pointed to a guard beside Xiao and asked.

    Xiao shi followed and looked at it, stunned, "Yes, it''s so high, how do you know?"

    Shu Yu rubbed his forehead, so this Hao Dingshan was the same person as Kong Zhiyou.

    Hao Dingshan is the mysterious person who conspired with Chen Ji to inquire about Meng Yunzheng''s itinerary?

 Chapter 1545ï¼š Hao Dingshans identity in the Xiao family

    Chapter 1545 Hao Dingshan''s identity in the Xiao family

    Shu Yu''s mind is a little confused, so what is this Hao Dingshan doing?

    While inquiring about Meng Yunzheng, he ran to Dongqingguan to find someone.

    Is it true that he went to find Xiao, and knew that Xiao was hidden by them, so he was eyeing Meng Yunzheng?

    That''s not right, if that''s the case, he should be staring at her. Meng Yunzheng has never met Xiao Shi.

    She always felt that these two things might not be related.

    Xiao Shi saw that she was silent and asked in a low voice, "Ayu, what''s the matter?"

    "It''s nothing." Shu Yu raised his head, "Well, my sister-in-law is staying in the inn for the time being. According to your original idea, if you have anything, immediately go to the government office for help, and then you won''t be able to expose it or not."

    Mr. Xiao nodded, "Okay."

    "I''ll go to Dongqingguan in a while to inquire about the specific situation, and I''ll be back in the evening."

    "Is it just you? Will it be dangerous?"

    Shu Yu thought for a while, "Indeed, just in case, I have to find a helper. Before leaving the city, I will go to the government office."

    The prefect of is the person of the current emperor, and he is the most aware of the open and secret struggle between the emperor and the third prince of the Xiao family. After the emperor overthrew the Shu family, he immediately installed his own person to stabilize the Dong''an Mansion.

    Now two years have passed, and everything was fine, even the black market has withdrawn from Dong''an House.

    As a result, the Xiao family suddenly came to his site for no reason, can the prefect not feel bad? The other party is definitely going to make trouble.

    Shu Yu and this prefect met once, but they were not familiar with each other.

    Fortunately, Meng Yunzheng worked with this man when he was in the capital before, and they both knew they were their own.

    But there is nothing to do on weekdays, and it is not necessary for others to pay attention, so there is no need for contact.

    Now that the Xiao family has appeared, it is necessary to make a good summation.

    Shu Yu asked the Xiao family, "What is that Hao Dingshan''s identity in the Xiao family?"

    Xiao Shi said, "He is a subordinate who is by my uncle''s side. He has some boxing skills, but he is not very good. I have met him a few times, and I don''t know very well, but according to my father, this person is good at flattering horses. , at least it can make my uncle happy, so uncle leaves many things to him."

    The corner of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, the eldest man of the Xiao family was considered a worthy figure, and he didn''t expect to be corroded by sugar-coated cannonballs.

    but¡­¡­

    "Since your uncle handed him a lot of things, it means that his ability to handle affairs is not bad?"

    Xiao Shi had a strange expression, "No, some things can be done, and some things can''t be done. But things that can''t be done are often the responsibility of others. This person probably knows his own skills, and he can do it himself if he is sure. Do it, if you are not sure, just find a dead ghost to stand in front of him, and he is the one who strikes."

    Shu Yu knew very well that this person was always an opportunistic person.

    "I understand, I will pay attention." Shu Yu and Xiao Shi had almost chatted, and were about to leave.

    Xiao Shi was worried, "Ayu, be careful."

    "Well, I''m leaving."

    Shu Yu left the inn with Yingxi and went back to the shop.

    The side was still busy, so she told Wei Ronghua that she had something to do, so she went directly to the government office to find Mr. Fei.

    When Master Fei heard that people from the Xiao family had come to Dong''an Mansion, his expression really changed.

    Shu Yu didn''t say anything about Xiao Shi. The less people know about her still alive, the better, so she only said what she saw accidentally.

 Chapter 1546ï¼š It was actually here to find Dongqing Guanzhu

    Chapter 1546 Actually came to look for Dongqing Guanzhu

    Mr. Fei did not doubt Shu Yu''s statement. He knew that the man might still be in Dongqingguan now, so he sent some of his confidants to follow Shu Yu out of the city, so he could act accordingly.

    Actually, Shu Yu was not sure whether Hao Dingshan was still in the Guanli. After all, it started from Xiao Shi''s discovery of the other party, and went down the mountain to the Fucheng Inn, and then met with herself to explain the situation, and finally she went to the Fuya.

    After all these actions, when we return to the Taoist temple, it is already the time of application.

    It¡¯s just that if Hao Dingshan really wanted to find someone in Dongqingguan, he might stay for a long time, and is he still there?

    Anyway, Shu Yu took Yingxi up the mountain.

    As for the people that Mr. Fei left her, they dressed up as ordinary people or woodcutters and scholars and walked away separately.

    When we arrived at the Dongqing Temple, there were not many people inside. The pilgrims who came to the temple usually came in the morning.

    Shu Yu went to Qiu Daogu first, and the latter said, "You''re here? Your friend went down the mountain in the morning and said he was looking for you."

    When Mrs Xiao left, she naturally left a letter for Guanli, otherwise they would be worried if they couldn''t find anyone when they turned around.

    Shu Yu nodded, "I saw it."

    Qiu Daogu was relieved when she heard the words, and then she wondered, "Then why did you come here at this juncture?"

    Shu Yu walked with her to a place where no one was there to talk, "Senior Sister Qiu, I heard that there was a disturbance in the morning?"

    When Qiu Daogu said this, she showed a headache, "The other party insists on seeing the spectator."

    "Meet Master?"

    Qiu Daogu sighed, "Yeah, we''ve already told him that the spectator has been out for two years and hasn''t come back, but they don''t believe it, and they actually searched for it while we weren''t paying attention. Also... they found your friend''s house. Went to the backyard. Fortunately, she left early, otherwise she would have to collide."

    Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief, thankful for Xiao''s quick decision in the morning.

    It seemed that she knew the Xiao family well, and sure enough, Hao Dingshan would sneak over the wall to find someone.

    "They sneaked into the backyard, didn''t they catch them?"

    Qiu Daogu shook her head, frowned and said, "That person deliberately entangled with us in the front, and when Junior Sister Zheng and the others in the backyard came over, he asked his subordinates to go there quietly to find them. When we went back, everyone left, It''s just that there were footprints in the backyard, and there were clods that were accidentally knocked off on the wall, and we only found out."

    If you didn''t see it on the spot, there would be no evidence that they did it, and naturally it would be hard to catch them.

    "But Junior Sister Zheng and the others soon returned to the backyard, so the person guessed that even if he went into the backyard, he didn''t check it carefully and left soon. Because he never searched room by room, so I have never given up my mind, and I have to say that the spectator is definitely in the Taoist temple, and I still refuse to leave."

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "The other party is still here?"

    "Yeah, I''m sitting over there in the dining hall."

    Shu Yu felt strange, "It''s been two years since Master left the Taoist Temple, let alone Dong''an House, everyone who knows a little about Dongqing Temple knows it. Why do we insist that Master is here?"

    Is it just an excuse to find her master, they are really here for the Xiao family?

    Shu Yu guessed, raised his head and wanted to find out more, but who knew Qiu Daogu looked at him with a complicated expression.

    Shu Yu touched his face, "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 1547ï¼š Related to her again?

    Chapter 1547 Is it related to her again?

    Qiu Daogu sighed, "They have such thoughts, and they really have something to do with you."

    Shu Yu''s eyes widened, "What does it have to do with me, I rarely come to Dongqing Temple."

    "Yes, but you helped Shizhu Miao move his sister''s ever-bright lamp to the seat of the patriarch."

    Shu Yu, "..." Huh?

    Qiu Daogu could only explain to her, "As you know, the matter of moving the ever-bright lantern to the patriarch''s seat is very important. Without the permission of the spectator, we can''t make the decision. But Miao Shizhu''s sister did it, and Miao Shizhu for the sake of Expressing an attitude of importance, he specially did a great ritual, which attracted many people to come to see it.¡±

    As a result, many people had this plan and came to Qiu Daogu to talk.

    Qiu Daogu naturally couldn''t make an exception. He only said that this was agreed by the spectator. If you want to move the ever-bright lantern, you have to get the sanction of the spectator.

    In Dongqingguan, most of the pilgrims did not dare to entangle themselves, and in the end they had to give up.

    "I don''t know what Shizhu Miao told him. He insisted that Guanzhu had come back. I said that Guanzhu wrote a letter and came back to explain, but he didn''t believe it either."

    Shu Yu, "..." So Hao Dingshan had sought Master Miao before he came to Dongqing Temple?

    But Shu Yu was sure that Master Miao didn''t tell them that it had anything to do with him.

    They had an agreement with each other that they would not disclose the transaction between the two to strangers, especially since the one-year period was approaching soon, and before the black market house was transferred, he did not want to make extra troubles.

    Wei Ronghua was an exception, after all, he was introduced by Master Miao.

    Master Miao won''t tell their relationship, so he can only make it up. Most of the time... I made up his sincerity and moved Dongqing Guanzhu, especially now that he has closed the Qinlou Chu Pavilion and can only do small business in the small county town on the edge, isn''t this the most intuitive sincerity what. It''s very convincing at first glance.

    Shu Yu thought of this and fell silent.

    This Hao Dingshan must have thought that Master Miao had seen Dongqing Guanzhu, otherwise, how could this huge family property be abandoned if it was said to be abandoned. It''s impossible to negotiate with Dongqing Guanzhu through back-and-forth correspondence, right? The Taoist nuns of Dongqing Temple have said that the whereabouts of the master of the temple are uncertain, how can the communication explain such a big thing?

    But Mr. Miao hasn''t been out of Dong''an Mansion in recent months, and there are traces of his whereabouts, so that''s the only reason why Dongqing Guanzhu came back.

    Thinking of how much this matter has something to do with him, Shu Yu felt a little guilty for no reason.

    She hurriedly changed the subject, "Senior Sister Qiu, did the person who came to pester him say, what exactly is the matter with the master?"

    "I didn''t say that, I just threatened to see the Lord of the Lord."

    Shu Yu pouted, what is the matter of human life, why are you still engaging in moral kidnapping?

    She said to Sister Qiu, "I''ll go see that person."

    said to have a look. Naturally, she would not go to the dining hall in an upright manner. She knew the dining hall very well. She knew that there was a high window next to the kitchen, and she could see the situation in the dining hall at a glance.

    She stepped on the stool and climbed up to see it. At this moment, more than half of the people in the dining hall were seated.

    Although it is still early, many pilgrims come to Taoist temple to eat their meals, and then go back before dark.

    A person sitting in the corner, who didn''t eat or drink water, was out of tune with other people, which made it even more noticeable.

    Shu Yu took a look and found that this person was different from the Hao Dingshan described by Xiao.

    Come to think of it, this person should have been pushed to the front of the stage by Hao Dingshan to hide from the public.

 Chapter 1548ï¼š I have my way

    Chapter 1548 I have my way

    After all, Hao Dingshan worked with the eldest master of the Xiao family, and he followed him in and out a few times. Even if he came to Dong''an Mansion, far away from the capital, there might be people who would recognize him.

    Therefore, he naturally did not dare to appear in front of people in an upright manner, and even made trouble with Taoist temples to attract attention.

    Shu Yu swept past the man sitting and looked at the two people standing behind him.

    After reading the one on the left, look on the right, very good, the person on the right has the same characteristics as Xiao said, and this person is Hao Dingshan.

    After confirming , Shu Yu got off the stool and walked out of the back kitchen.

    Not long after we went out, an elegant middle-aged scholar walked up to him, and the other side nodded with her.

    Shu Yu turned around and went to the side to talk with him.

    This middle-aged scholar was one of the people sent to her by Master Fei. Just now Shu Yu was talking to Qiu Daogu. He walked around the neighborhood and inquired about things during the day.

    Now I meet Shu Yu and exchange information with each other.

    is about the same as Shu Yu, but Shu Yu heard it directly from Qiu Daogu, and the information is more accurate than him.

    The middle-aged scholar heard the words and asked her, "Master Lu Xiang wants to know if this Hao Dingshan came to Dongqing Temple, is he really coming to see the master, or is he using this as an excuse for another purpose?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Yes."

    "It''s easy to handle, leave this to me, I''ll check it out, and I''ll give Lu Xiangjun an answer tomorrow afternoon at the latest."

    Shu Yu looked at him in surprise, "How do you check?"

    The middle-aged scholar smiled and said, "I naturally have my own way."

    Shu Yu thought about it, and didn''t ask any more questions. This person is a capable general of Master Fei. It should be said that he is the advisor beside the prefect.

    The few people that Mr. Fei had picked for her before, the others were all good guards, only this person in front of her had no kung fu, but it was said that her brain turned fast.

    "Okay, then trouble sir."

    The middle-aged scholar smiled and cupped his hands, "Lord Luxiang, walk slowly."

    Shu Yu went to say goodbye to Qiu Daogu, and took Yingxi down the mountain.

    She came and went in a hurry, as if she was really just here to take a look.

    When the two returned to Fucheng, it was already late. The people on the other side of the shop had all dispersed, and only Ren Yiping was sweeping the floor with a broom at the door.

    Shu Yu was about to go up to say hello, when he saw a young man who looked a little embarrassed running over and stood in front of Ren Yiping panting.

    "Excuse me, is this shop looking for a buddy?"

    Ren Yiping raised his head, "Are you here to respond?"

    The man swallowed his saliva and nodded vigorously, "Yes, I heard what someone said and ran over immediately. Is it over? Are you closed?"

    Ren Yiping looked at him and said with a smile, "Today is over, but we have two days to sign up. You don''t have to worry, you see your shoes are broken when you run."

    The man lowered his head and looked at the shoes with his toes exposed, a little embarrassed.

    "Sorry, I thought it was too late."

    "It''s okay, but since you''re here, I''ll register you first. You''ll have a day off tomorrow, and we''ll officially start recruiting the day after tomorrow."

    Ren Yiping put down his broom and turned to go in.

    As soon as he turned his head and saw Shu Yu, he hurriedly walked over, "Master."

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "You''re busy, I''ll go have dinner with Yingxi and come back later."

    There is a room here, and Shu Yu and the two plan to stay here at night.

    Ren Yiping nodded quickly, and after watching the two leave, he turned around and returned to the shop.

 Chapter 1549ï¼š That person is called An Lotian

    Chapter 1549 The man is called An Lotian

    Entered the shop and took out a pen and paper. Ren Yiping turned to greet the young man at the door, "Come in."

    The man withdrew his gaze from Shu Yu''s back, rubbed the mud under his feet at the door, then walked in cautiously, and asked in a low voice, "That girl just now, that is, the owner of the shop?"

    "yes."

    The man immediately covered his face, "Then I look like this, won''t I leave a bad impression on her? Will she not hire me because of this?"

    Ren Yiping is happy, this person thinks enough, there are so many people who come to answer, there are all kinds of people, but it''s just a hole in the shoe, what is this?

    He spread out the paper, dipped the pen with ink, and said, "You don''t have to worry, our employer is not a person who judges people by appearance. As long as you have the ability, she will want it."

    What''s more, this recruiting matter, the owner has full authority to handle it, Manager Wei, she said no matter what.

    Ren Yiping didn''t say much, just asked, "Name."

    "An Lotte."

    "age."

    "eighteen."

    Not long after Ren Yiping learned to write, the handwriting was still crooked, but he registered it very carefully. According to Wei Ronghua''s format on the paper, he asked everything he needed to ask.

    At this time, Shu Yu, who went to the inn for dinner, met with Xiao again.

    She gave the general situation, although she was not sure whether Hao Dingshan went to Dongqingguan for the sake of the spectator, or was suspicious of Xiao, who is no longer suitable for returning to Dongqingguan.

    Not only can''t go back today, but I''m afraid that it will not be easy to appear in Dongqingguan in the next period of time. No one knows when that Hao Dingshan will leave, and whether there will be people who will continue to stare after he leaves.

    Fortunately, before Mr. Xiao left, he simply packed his luggage and brought everything he brought with him.

    Shu Yu asked her to rest in the inn for a few nights, and then find her a clean house in Fucheng in a few days.

    After finished speaking, Shu Yu didn''t stay any longer and took Yingxi back to the shop.

    The shop has closed. Ren Yiping was boiling water in the kitchen. Seeing Shu Yu coming back, he got up and said, "Master, are you back? The hot water is ready, I''ll bring it to you."

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "No, we can do it ourselves. This is the roast duck I brought for you. It''s hard work today."

    She put a paper bag in her hand on the stove, Ren Yiping snorted, it was very fragrant, and immediately laughed, "Thank you boss, this is the roast duck from Lao Pan''s house in front of her. After passing through, I can smell the fragrance, but unfortunately it is expensive, so I am not willing to buy it. Today, thanks to the owner, I finally eat it. "

    Ren Yiping can speak well, even a roast duck can tell him flowers.

    Shu Yu smiled and watched him take out a plate and poured the roast duck into it, "The owner eats it."

    "No, we just came back from dinner and are still very full." Shu Yu poured himself a glass of water and asked casually, "Is the person who came over at night registered?"

    Ren Yiping nodded, "It''s registered, his name is An Lotian, he''s actually quite nice, I feel very comfortable talking to him, and I look good after washing my face."

    Shu Yu smiled, "Do you have a good impression of him?"

    "It''s good. His home is far away from the city, and he lives in the mountains. Two years ago, his father was seriously ill, so he took him out of the mountains for treatment. Later, when his father died, he stayed here forever. .such a pity¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1550ï¼š Benefit a lot

    Chapter 1550 Benefit a lot

    Shu Yu saw that he looked bitter and hated, and couldn''t help but wonder, "What a pity?"

    "Unfortunately, although he has done a lot of work to raise money for his father''s medical treatment, and he has experience, but the background is unclear, it is estimated that it is not easy to stay."

    "How do you say that?"

    Ren Yiping said, "Manager Wei said that when we do business, in addition to our own hard things, we must also be vigilant against the destruction of external competitors. If the background is unclear and it is difficult to inquire, there are very It may have been deliberately inserted by someone else."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "It seems that although you don''t spend much time with Shopkeeper Wei, he taught you a lot."

    Ren Yiping patted his head and smiled slyly, "Manager Wei is really good, I was a little worried at first, after all, Mr. Wei was invited by you personally, so he must be very powerful. I''m also afraid that he is not good at speaking and demanding something strict. Yes, when he came to the shop for the first time yesterday afternoon to see the situation, I was very nervous."

    But shopkeeper Wei is much kinder than he imagined. He has the ability, but he has no temper. He is very approachable.

    As soon as came over, he cautiously took out the token given by Shu Yu and the key of the shop to show him to show his identity.

    Afterwards, he didn''t ask about the situation of the shop, and first chatted with him about family affairs, saying that he had a daughter at home, and I heard that Ren Yiping had a younger sister. The two girls were of the same age, and they could play together later.

    also said that he will not live in the shop in the future, and the backyard of the shop will have to trouble him to take care of him more.

    Ren Yiping gradually relaxed. He was also an articulate person, and he quickly became acquainted with Wei Ronghua.

    Every time he spoke, Wei Ronghua would listen quietly.

    It feels a bit like the owner.

    This morning, during the recruitment registration, Wei Ronghua would teach him some precautions while doing things.

    Although it was only a day and a half, Ren Yiping felt that he had benefited a lot.

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "That''s good, shopkeeper Wei has rich experience, you can learn a lot from him, and it will be good for you."

    Ren Yiping nodded heavily, "Yes."

    He is now very fortunate that he chose to come to Fucheng to work. Although the shopkeeper in the county town is also good, his style of work is completely different from that of Weiwei, as if... one is suitable for defending the city, and the other is suitable for expanding territory?

    Shu Yu and Ren Yiping chatted for a few words and then went back to the room to wash up. It was really busy today, and she was very tired from running around, so she stopped early.

    It was Ren Yiping, who ate the roast duck bought by the owner, reviewed the knowledge taught by the shopkeeper, sat in the room for a long time without moving, and began to analyze the situation of An Lotian.

    An Lotian said that he worked as a coolie, carried a large bag, worked as a clerk, and would bring tea and water. He came out of the mountains. He didn''t understand anything at first, and he also encountered obstacles everywhere. He was bullied, deceived, despaired, and experienced all kinds of hardships.

    But fortunately, their sons in the mountains have tenacity, and they are not afraid of hardship and fatigue. While taking care of his seriously ill father, he makes money while eavesdropping on the reading of the poor scholar next door, and wants to learn more skills.

    Later, his father''s illness was not cured and he died, but An Lotian had no other relatives in the mountains, so he simply stayed in the city.

    After seeing the world, he felt that it was not a problem to always be in the mountains.

 Chapter 1551ï¼š there are results

    Chapter 1551 There is a result

    There are very few people in the mountains except for the wild animals.

    Of course, An Lotian is good looking, has a lot of strength, and is still very good at hunting.

    On his conditions, it is not a problem to want to marry a daughter-in-law.

    But what about the future? After giving birth to a child, I will be like him, and I don''t know anything. Once something happens at home, do you need to go down the mountain, come to this unfamiliar town, repeat your experience of being bullied, and then grow up slowly? Is that still enough?

    So after An Lotian sent his father back to the mountains for burial, he returned to Fucheng and continued to find work.

    But in fact, doing these odd jobs is not as much money as hunting. However, the harvest in other aspects is not comparable in the mountains.

    He was out of the city today to deliver goods to people. When he returned to the city, he heard that there were people here. For fear of missing out, he hurried over before he could even change his clothes and shoes.

    Unexpectedly, he was looked at by the boss looking at him in a state of embarrassment. An Lotian was a little worried that Shu Yu would not look down on him.

    But he wasn''t too worried. After all, he was just here to make up for luck. If he wasn''t recruited, he would find other things to do, and he would never starve to death.

    Ren Yiping couldn''t help sighing after hearing these things from him.

    How suitable, have experience, goals, strength, people are also good, very comfortable to get along with. If it weren''t for the fact that the background is really difficult to inquire, this person is the best candidate.

    Thinking of this, Ren Yiping sighed again, that''s all, he can''t be the master of this matter, anyway, when the day after tomorrow is officially recruiting, An Lotian will still come, let''s see the choice of shopkeeper Wei.

    He ate half of the roast duck, and after putting away the rest, he packed up and went to bed.

    The next day was another lively day. Shu Yu didn''t get up late, but when she went out, the shop in front was already open, Wei Ronghua came, Ren Yiping moved the table, and even the people who signed up were waiting at the door.

    Seeing Shu Yu, Wei Ronghua got up and told her about yesterday''s situation.

    Yesterday alone, there were fifty or sixty people who signed up. I''m just afraid of more today.

    This is still the result after Wei Ronghua posted the conditional deletion. If there are no age and gender restrictions, then everyone really has to try it.

    Just like when the workshop recruited people at the beginning, the conditions were not so severe, and the people who signed up could be said to be terrifying.

    Shu Yu looked at the paper in his hand while listening. The record on the paper happened to be An Lotian''s situation. It was Ren Yiping who reported his origin to him.

    "Okay, then keep busy."

    Shu Yu went out for breakfast and bought something nearby, so he returned to the shop early.

    She was waiting for the information from the middle-aged scholar. He said that there would be a result in the afternoon at most, but who knows if it will be earlier?

    Fortunately, she didn''t go out. When it was almost noon, the middle-aged scholar came back. The time is earlier than he expected, and it seems that it should be smooth.

    He entered the courtyard from the back door, Shu Yu asked Yingxi to guard the door, and she was alone in the room talking with the middle-aged scholar.

    "Mr. hard work, but there are results?"

    Shu Yu poured him a cup of tea, sat across from him, and asked eagerly.

    "Yes, we have found out the main reason why Hao Dingshan came to Dong''an Mansion." The middle-aged scholar drank two glasses of water, and his breathing was still a little short. He should be in a hurry to come back, but his expression was a little relaxed. This situation made Shu Yu a little more at ease. .

 Chapter 1552ï¼š two main purposes

    Chapter 1552 has two main purposes

    "Sir, please speak."

    The middle-aged scholar stretched out two fingers, "They are here mainly for two purposes, one is the Eastern Qing Guanzhu, and the other..."

    He raised his eyes and looked at Shu Yu, "It''s for Young Master Meng."

    Shu Yu pursed his lips, his expression tense, "Mr. Trouble, please be specific."

    The middle-aged scholar no longer sells Guanzi, "The main thing is to find the Dongqing Guanzhu, in fact, the Xiao family has never given up looking for the Guanzhu, not only in the Dong''an House, but whenever there is news that the Dongqing Guanzhu has appeared, the Xiao family will Send someone to find it."

    "Why?"

    Shu Yu frowned and asked, and immediately figured it out.

    Who is Dongqing Guanzhu? Ordinary people may not have much idea, but as a descendant of the royal family, that is the most clear.

    The previous emperor valued her, and the current new emperor, before ascending the throne, specially asked Meng Yunzheng to come here to find her.

    Now that the Xiao family has not given up, and even does not hesitate to cooperate with the second prince, and Xiao is still thinking about that position, it is not surprising that he continues to look for Dongqing Guanzhu.

    Sure enough, the middle-aged scholar said, "The fact that the emperor went to secretly search for the spectator before he ascended the throne has been known to the Xiao family. The Xiao family suspects that the emperor passed the throne to the current sage, which may be related to this, so... ¡­¡±

    Shu Yu felt that the Xiao family and the third prince were desperately ill and went to the doctor. Master did know how to face each other, and he could count, but it was related to the affairs of the country and society, so they were counting on her. Isn''t it too incompetent?

    Shu Yu shook his head, "It seems that before Hao Dingshan finds his master, I''m afraid he will stay in Dong''an Mansion for a long time."

    The middle-aged scholar nodded, "And Mr. Meng, they are staring at Mr. Meng, as if they want to know what he is doing recently, what''s going on. But this should be just a matter of the way, the energy they put into Mr. Meng is not enough. not much."

    This Shu Yu knows that Meng Yunzheng''s current status may be a little more concerned about the second prince.

    The Xiao family doesn''t care about a person who is only a scholar and famous, only nests in a small county town, and doesn''t have much influence on the situation.

    If not, Hao Dingshan would not have contacted a Chen Ji and used this method to mark people.

    "They didn''t bring many people this time, right?"

    middle-aged scholar, "Not much, only three in total."

    Shu Yu understood, no wonder Hao Dingshan went to Jiangyuan County by himself.

    "By the way, the person who was pushed to the front of the stage in Dongqingguan to make trouble today is actually a person from Dong''an House. He will help the Xiao family, obviously a member of the Xiao family. That''s fine, help us unplug it. A thorn in the eye."

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "It seems that Mr. Fei has gained a lot from this trip. Does Master Fei know about it?"

    The middle-aged scholar nodded, "I have already asked others to report to Master Fei, Mr. Lu Xiang, now that you know what Hao Dingshan''s intention is, what do you think?"

    "Not yet. Since half of him is for Ah Yun, I will go back to the county town in the afternoon and discuss it with Ah Yun."

    "Okay, if Lu Xiangjun and Meng Xiucai need any help, just say it." He stood up, "There is still something to do in the government office, so I will say goodbye."

    Shu Yu got up to say goodbye, "Mr. hard work, please walk slowly."

    The middle-aged scholar nodded, and quietly left Lu Ji''s shop through the back door.

    Shu Yu let out a sigh of relief and greeted Yingxi, "Let''s go, let''s go back."

    She went to Wei Ronghua and said, and after handing over this place to him, she took Yingxi back to the county seat.

 Chapter 1553ï¼š Roll up

    Chapter 1553 Roll Up

    Shu Yu went directly to Liufang Alley. He didn''t even go home, so he went to see Meng Yunzheng first.

    Meng Yunzheng is helping Shu Yu to draw a promotional picture at home, a large roll-up poster for placing in front of the store, described by Shu Yu, and a vertical promotional poster designed by Meng Yunzheng.

    At this point, I have almost finished drawing, and I am doing the final finishing touches.

    Didn''t expect Shu Yu to come over at this time, Meng Yunzheng said without looking up, "Just wait for me for a while, I''ll just write a few more words."

    A lot of pictures and slogans are painted on the poster. You can see it at a glance, and you can see what the shop is doing.

    Shu Yu heard the words, and immediately closed his mouth when he was about to say it. Looking at the conspicuous picture and the somewhat messy study, he didn''t have to guess to know that Meng Yunzheng put a lot of effort into it.

    Shu Yu touched his face, feeling a little guilty. Meng Yunzheng is Mr. Shanju, a painting is worth a thousand pieces of gold, and now painting her a free promotional image is really too talented.

    But there is no way, these days, there is no computer printer copy paper, so I can only do it manually.

    "Okay." Shu Yu still wanted to sigh, Meng Yunzheng had finished work.

    He greeted Shu Yu, "Come and have a look, is it alright?"

    Shu Yu leaned over to take a look, what''s wrong? It is even more beautiful than what she described, and it is more in line with the characteristics of this era.

    She couldn''t help but her eyes brightened, "It''s beautiful, it''s more atmospheric than what I''ve depicted, the layout is appropriate, and there are actually two little people drawn in the middle?"

    The villain is the Q version. This is the only picture on the roll-up board that is incompatible with the characteristics of this era, but it is very conspicuous and very cute.

    Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, "Isn''t it what you said? Can you add two characters with a big head and a small body to make people feel amused and unable to look away. These two little people are looking at the golden sunflower oil on the ground, which should be in line with what you said. look."

    "It fits very well." Shu Yu nodded again and again, and picked it up a little fondly.

    What''s even more amazing is that the little people are also dressed in melon-seed-like clothes. They sit on the sunflower flowers, as if the sunflower gave birth to two melon-seeded little people.

    Then he held an oil jar with sunflower oil in his hand, and some of it was accidentally spilled out. The little man looked pitifully at the golden sunflower oil on the ground, which was particularly endearing. The other looked distressed, and then his fleshy little finger pointed in the direction of the store, as if he wanted to go in and buy another can.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing when she looked at it, it was so cute.

    Guests who come in the shop, who can stop them when they see such a cute doll?

    Seeing that she couldn''t bear to put it down, Meng Yunzheng shook his head, went outside to wash his hands, and came over and took out the painting from her hand.

    "Eh..." Shu Yu hasn''t finished reading it yet.

    Meng Yunzheng leaned on the table behind him with a smile, "Okay, it''s time to get down to business. Didn''t you say that you will be preparing to open in Fucheng in the next two days? Why did you come back suddenly, and hurried to my house to look for it? What''s wrong with me?"

    Shu Yu patted his forehead, "Almost forgot."

    Hey, Mr. Yamai''s paintings are really attractive.

    How could this man be so capable?

    Shu Yu withdrew his gaze from the painting, then sat upright and told him about Hao Dingshan.

    Meng Yunzheng nodded while listening, "So, the person we are looking for to inquire about my whereabouts is him?"

 Chapter 1554ï¼š My sister is getting engaged on Tuesday

    Chapter 1554 Sister Tuesday is getting engaged

    Shu Yu gave a "um", "Master Fei has already sent someone to watch a few of them secretly. What do you think we should do now?"

    Let them continue to stay in Dong''an, that''s a ticking time bomb.

    But if they kill them or capture them, the Xiao family in the capital will know that something happened to Hao Dingshan, whether it is Dongan Mansion, Dongqingguan, or even Meng Yunzheng will become the target of their suspicion.

    "We must let them go back." Meng Yunzheng pondered, "But we can''t let them come in vain."

    "What''s the meaning?"

    "It''s better to just count it."

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "How can you decide what to do?"

    "The lord of Dongqing Guan went to the capital, and they must not know about it. So the Dongqing Guan maintains the status quo. Isn''t there another purpose for Hao Dingshan to come here? That''s me. Do something, let me He feels that he has learned some serious news, so he can just go back to the capital quickly, maybe... he can also cause some trouble for the Xiao family."

    Shu Yu frowned, "But will this make them focus on you?"

    "So, this matter needs to be well planned. Don''t worry, leave Hao Dingshan''s questions to me. Isn''t your shop going to open in a few days? If you have to be busy during this time, you can take care of your shop with peace of mind. , the rest I will come."

    "But¡­¡­"

    "If there is a need, I will ask you for help?"

    Shu Yu thought for a while, then he could only sigh and nod, "Okay, then be careful yourself."

    "Okay." After talking about the business, the ink on the poster was almost dry, Meng Yunzheng rolled it up and handed it to her, "The pedestal and pole below, I can only trouble Uncle Lu."

    Shu Yu took it, "Okay, then I''ll go."

    It was not early, so she didn''t stop there, and hurried back to Fenghuai Street with Yingxi.

    As soon as the two of them entered the house, they saw the old lady and Zhou Qiao talking over there. Both of them were smiling and seemed to be in a good mood.

    Shu Yu put the painting on the table and asked curiously, "What good thing happened to this?"

    The old lady looked at Zhou Qiao, "Tell me."

    "My sister and Da Zhuang are planning to get married." Zhou Qiao couldn''t help laughing, obviously very satisfied with the marriage.

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, big and strong? ?

    "Didn''t you say before that you are more optimistic about Ruan Dali? How did you become a big man?"

    Zhou Qiao hurriedly snorted, "Ayu, I''m more optimistic about Ruan Dali''s affairs, just a few of us know, don''t miss out."

    Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing when she saw her nervous appearance, "It''s natural." It is about the reputation and future life of the second sister of the Zhou family, and she definitely won''t go outside to talk about it.

    Zhou Qiao said, "Actually, this is a coincidence, just the day before yesterday, didn''t I go back to Shangshi Village?"

    The day before yesterday was the day after the Mid-Autumn Festival, when Shu Yu went to the county government to be a witness in Chen Ji''s case.

    Zhou Qiao went out earlier than her, but she followed Lu Dasong and his wife back to Shangshi Village.

    "Shortly after I got home, my second sister came to see me. She said that on the evening of the Mid-Autumn Festival, the family bought some food that I used to love and brought it to me. She sat at home and said something to me. , and was ready to go back. I sent her to the entrance of the village, and as a result, I met Da Zhuang who was also preparing to leave the village. "

    Da Zhuang went home for the Mid-Autumn Festival the day before. He has been working outside for the past few years, and he hardly ever goes home during festivals like the Mid-Autumn Festival.

 Chapter 1555ï¼š look at each other

    Chapter 1555 Look at each other

    This year, it is a rare Mid-autumn day for Da Zhuang to reunite with his family.

    He is now working in Shu Yu''s workshop, and he does things that don''t need to stay in the workshop all the time. Especially a few days ago, following Daniel''s preparations for the opening of the new store in Fucheng, the jingle can be spread everywhere in just a few days, and he is also responsible for it.

    He was busy these days, so Daniel gave him a holiday.

    He came back yesterday afternoon, stayed at home overnight, and was going to return to the workshop to continue working before noon today.

    I didn''t expect to meet Zhou Qiao sisters at the entrance of the village. Zhou Qiao is the wife of Daniel. When they met, Da Zhuang would definitely say hello to her.

    Who knew that in just a few steps, Da Zhuang and Sister Tuesday would see each other.

    At first, the younger sister didn''t say anything on Tuesday. When she reached the entrance of the village and Da Zhuang took a step first, she curiously asked about Da Zhuang''s situation.

    Zhou Qiao was a visitor, she heard it as soon as she heard it, and immediately asked her what she thought.

    As for her own sister, Tuesday girl naturally has nothing to hide, she fumbles that Dazhuang has a bright personality and is very interesting to speak.

    Zhou Qiao originally thought that Ruan Dali was more suitable, but after hearing what the second sister said, she wondered whether to ask Da Zhuang what he meant. Anyway, the two of them met accidentally today.

    Who would have known that Daniel came back early yesterday morning.

    He came back to see the growth of these sunflower fields in the village, but he was accompanied by Da Zhuang who had just left the day before.

    Zhou Qiao then knew that Da Zhuang was also interested in Sister Tuesday, but the situation in his family was not very good, and he was too old, so he was a little worried that the other party would not like him. He ran to Daniel and asked him for help.

    Zhou Qiao is happy, isn''t it a coincidence? Both sides are interested, and quickly discuss it.

    Just like what Zhou Qiao once said, the big and strong are not too young. After the wedding, the younger sister plans to stay at home for two years before getting married. If the two families cannot reach a consensus on this issue, then it will not be possible.

    On the Zhou family''s side, Zhou Qiao could make the final call, so she first went to the Lin family to ask what they meant.

    Lin''s parents still hope that Da Zhuang will get married soon, but Da Zhuang means that there is no hurry now.

    He currently has no money in his hand. Although the Lin family had a lot of fields in the early years, they were all inferior fields. The harvest was not good every year, and life was miserable haha. It is because of this that Da Zhuang will go out to find something to do.

    It¡¯s just that the things he was looking for didn¡¯t last long. When the farming was busy, he had to go home to help with the work. Therefore, the work was sometimes unavailable and the wages were not high.

    There are many places where money is used at home, and his savings are very limited.

    It wasn''t until this year that the day got better. The family''s ten mu of land is used to grow sunflowers, and I have harvested a crop a few months ago.

    Other people¡¯s homes only have one or two acres, so they all use them to plant sunflowers, and the harvest can be imagined.

    This is the first time the Lin family has made so much money. Not only is the Lin family happy, but other people in the village have red eyes.

    Therefore, during the second sowing, there were suddenly more people looking for Daniel to sign the deed.

    Not only the land at home, but Da Zhuang himself also found work suitable for his position in the workshop. The basic salary plus commission is much higher than before.

    Even when he goes out to work, his meals and lodging can be reimbursed.

    Da Zhuang''s life finally stopped being so tight, and there were more people who came to Lin''s house to tell him and Da Qiang brothers.

 Chapter 1556ï¼š The Lin family and the Zhou family

    Chapter 1556 Lin Family and Zhou Family

    But he is very busy and rarely goes home.

    The Lin family''s parents are soft-hearted, and the two brothers are in charge of their own affairs.

    Therefore, there is no one there, and the Lin family will not accept his marriage without authorization. On the contrary, it is Daqiang, and there are more people who say kiss to him.

    Unfortunately, Daqiang has just tasted the benefits brought by the sunflower field. He can''t wait to show his skills and become the first household in the village. He is now the cat serving these baby bumps in the field all day long, and he has absolutely no interest in getting married or anything.

    For his parents'' bitter words, he always put the big and strong in front of him, saying that if the elder brother is not married, how can the younger brother marry a daughter-in-law?

    So the parents of the Lin family could only nag Dazhuang about the marriage urging in his ear when he rarely returned home.

    Dazhuang actually didn''t mind going to take a look, but he really didn''t have time during this time, so he kept pushing it back and forth.

    With this push, I met Sister Tuesday.

    Da Zhuang has absolutely no objection to the Zhou family''s request to marry two years later. He also thought about working hard for the past two years, saving a little money, the betrothal gift can be richer, the marriage is more lively, and the family has spare money, so the life will not have to be hard haha.

    After all, the younger sister of Tuesday is married to a Daniel. Today''s Daniel is worth a lot. As a future brother-in-law, Da Zhuang is actually very stressed.

    Big Zhuang said so, so the Lin family''s parents couldn''t say much.

    Anyway, it¡¯s good to be able to get married, the eldest has all, and the second will be soon.

    So this morning, Zhou Qiao picked up Zhou''s father and went to the Lin family in Shangshi Village to see the situation of the Lin family.

    Father Zhou was mentally prepared, knowing that the Lin family had no money at the moment, and it was normal for the house to be dilapidated. The main thing is to look at the behavior of the Lin family''s parents, whether the brothers and sisters get along well, and the strong character.

    The two families met very harmoniously and talked very happily, so it was decided.

    In the past two days, the Lin family will go to pick a date and choose the time for the engagement.

    Zhou Qiao breathed a sigh of relief, and then said angrily, "After confirming with the Lin family, I learned that my second aunt brought a man back on the Mid-Autumn Festival, and then called my second sister to her house and asked them to meet. If it wasn''t for my second sister who felt something was wrong and made an excuse to run home, I really don''t know what the second aunt would have done."

    The old lady comforted her, "Now that your sister''s marriage has been confirmed, your second aunt can''t interfere, don''t be angry."

    Zhou Qiao nodded and then asked about the opening of Shu Yu''s shop.

    Shu Yu unfolded the poster to show them, "This is drawn by Ah Yun, how is it? Does it look good?"

    Zhou Qiao and the old lady''s eyes lit up, "These two dolls are so cute."

    While talking, Zhou Qiao looked at Xiao Zaozao in her arms, the little girl stared at her round eyes and stretched out her hand to touch the one who said "Ahhhh", as if there was really a child there.

    Zhou Qiao quickly hugged her and took a few steps back, so as not to damage the painting.

    "Meng Gongzi is too powerful, his paintings are vivid."

    Shu Yu accepted all the compliments contentedly, as if she painted the painting, "Tomorrow I will find my father to sit on the base and the poles, and put them at the door of the shop on the opening day, which will definitely attract a lot of people to come in to see it."

    Not only the opening day, but in the past few days, whenever the Lu family saw this painting, they couldn¡¯t help but glance at it. It didn''t stop until Shu Yu returned to Fucheng with the pedestal made by Lu Erbai and the painting.

 Chapter 1557ï¼š The recruit is An Lotian

    Chapter 1557 The recruit is An Lotian

    It has been four days since we returned to Fucheng.

    In another week, it will be the opening day. Shu Yu will probably stay in Fucheng these days, so this time he arrived in Fucheng with a lot of things.

    She carefully installed the poster in the reel, for fear of getting it dirty or damaged.

    And the recruitment of staff at Luji Shop has also ended.

    To Shu Yu''s surprise, this person is actually An Lotian.

    Shu Yu thought of what Ren Yiping had said to himself, and was really curious, why shopkeeper Wei decided to settle for him.

    But without waiting for her to ask, Wei Ronghua took the lead to come over and report to her the situation of the past few days, including the reason for recruiting An Lotian as a partner.

    "An Lotian has life in his eyes. He is diligent, well-groomed, and literate. To be honest, when I asked him about his conditions, I was really satisfied with him."

    Just like Ren Yiping said, An Lotian is not a local, and his background is unclear.

    But there are no absolutes. For those who are capable and suitable, Wei Ronghua doesn''t mind taking some time to get a preliminary understanding.

    He actually had several candidates in mind, but after the interview that day, he didn''t reveal any news, just let everyone go back.

    Taking advantage of this time, he learned about the situation of these people.

    Well, An Letian was indeed in Fucheng two years ago. His father was treated at Renxin Medical Center, the one where Dr. Xie used to go to. This matter is not difficult to inquire about. After all, he was cured. for so long.

    Father An passed away two months ago.

    An Lotian returned to Fucheng a month ago after burying his father.

    He actually wanted to find a stable job, but he had to take care of his sick father before and couldn''t do it. Now, I''m still looking for it, but labor is cheap these days, and there is a slightly better long-term job that will soon be robbed.

    An Lotian is a good candidate for Wei Ronghua, but it may not be seen in the eyes of others.

    So he is still doing part-time jobs everywhere, but others are diligent and quick to do things, and there is never a shortage of part-time jobs, and the people looking for him think it is very cost-effective to use him.

    Wei Ronghua still finds it interesting to talk about this, "Actually, before the candidates were confirmed, there were quite a few people who were looking for me in secret. Some even found Fangfang''s head, and Yiping also met a lot. Don''t mention it. , a few of them were actually sent by other merchants.¡±

    Looking at the eagerness of these people, it seemed that it was a big mistake for them not to enter Lu Ji''s shop.

    On the contrary, it was An Lotian. After the interview here, he continued to do his own business. He was very calm about whether he could enter the road.

    "Master, I want to recruit this person to see. If he does well, he will definitely not stop there in the future."

    Shu Yu asked him, "Have you chatted with him?"

    "Having talked about it, the words are meaningful, the goal is clear, and the personality is bright but not reckless." This person does not look like he grew up in the mountains, but after two years of training in Fucheng, his knowledge and overall situation have surpassed many people. .

    A person like him would not be so short-sighted that he would be bribed by others to come here as a little undercover agent to bury himself.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Okay, you can do it if you think you can, anyway, you will be the one in charge of him from now on."

    She can see that Wei Ronghua is very satisfied with Ren Yiping and An Lotian, and intends to cultivate their ability to be independent.

 Chapter 1558ï¼š Welcome to Lu Ji

    Chapter 1558 Welcome to Lu Ji

    "Let''s go, let''s meet this fellow An and sign the deed."

    Shu Yu collected the information about An Lotian that Wei Ronghua gave him, and took the lead to go to the shop in front.

    At this time, An Lotian and Ren Yiping were both cleaning and tidying up the shop. The goods could be put on the shelves in the past two days, and the two were very busy.

    When Shu Yu came over, it was Ren Yiping who saw her first and stood up immediately, "Boss, shopkeeper."

    Hearing the voice, An Lotian turned around abruptly. Although it was the second time he saw Shu Yu, he hadn''t spoken to him last time. Now that we meet again, he is still a little reserved, and even... a little nervous.

    Originally, his mentality was relatively stable, but he was really selected by the Luji Shop, but he was excited and didn''t sleep most of the night. Now, instead, he has become anxious.

    Facing Shu Yu, he thought that his image was not very good the first time, for fear that she would not be satisfied, so he let himself go back.

    An Letian took a deep breath, stood beside Ren Yiping and shouted, "Boss, shopkeeper."

    Shopkeeper Wei said, "Don''t be nervous, the owner came here today to sign a contract with you, and I will explain a few words by the way."

    An Lotian was relieved when he heard the words, he laughed, and his voice became bright, "Yes, the owner does what he ordered."

    Shu Yu laughed, "I heard you can read?"

    "I know a few characters, but not many." He had never read before, and he learned that literacy is very important after arriving in Fucheng. If you take medicine and read the prescription, you will be deceived if you are not literate.

    He seized every opportunity to learn to read, the clerk who worked there, the neighbors around the house, and even the medicine boy in the medical hall. He would ask if there was a space. Over the past two years, I have accumulated some.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Okay, let''s see what''s wrong with this deed. If you don''t know or understand anything, you can ask the shopkeeper. If there''s no problem, just sign or fingerprint, don''t worry, take your time."

    "Yes." An Lotian took it and walked to the side to take a closer look.

    Shu Yu was very satisfied when he saw that he did not have a direct signature. Such a cautious person will have less chance of making mistakes in the future.

    It took An Lotian two quarters of an hour to read the deed. It can be said that he saw all the regulations clearly. He also asked the shopkeeper Wei a few questions, and even found it incredible in some places.

    He has also read the deeds of other houses, and the requirements for the guys are almost harsh. This is also normal. These days, it is mostly the landlord who squeezes the long-term workers. For this little bit of wages, there are still many people who are willing to find jobs one after another.

    This contract from the owner of Kelu is simply... the conscience of the industry?

    It seems that he has seen too little of the world.

    An Lotian signed his name with great care. The handwriting was a little crooked, but very firm.

    After taking a look at Shu Yu, he took the deed and said to An Lotian, "Welcome to Lu Ji."

    "Thank you, thank you." When the dust settled, An Lotian really felt at ease at this moment.

    Shu Yu put away the deed, raised his head and smiled, "I heard that you rented a house before, and there are vacant rooms in the backyard of our shop. If you think it''s feasible, you can live here. Ren Yiping lives in the backyard."

    An Lotian nodded again and again, "The shopkeeper told me, but my house still has half a month to expire. The owner said that if I find the next tenant, he can return the half month''s rent to me. I''ve been looking for it for the past two days, and when I find it, I''ll move in."

 Chapter 1559ï¼š Find Xiao again

    Chapter 1559 Find Xiao again

    Shu Yu saw that he knew what he had in mind, so there was nothing to say, she let them continue to work.

    Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly thought of something, and said to An Lotian, "By the way, our shop sends out two sets of clothes every season. The shopkeeper Wei has already mentioned your size, and I''m still working on it these two days. It should be able to be delivered before opening."

    Although the person was recruited the day before yesterday, in order not to delay the time, the shopkeeper Wei asked someone to send the size of An Lotian to Yiren Pavilion in Jiangyuan County on the same day, and Fu Xiangdi had already started to make it.

    Hearing Shu Yu mention this, An Lotian''s eyes lit up. If he were to say what was the most troublesome thing for him, it was the problem of clothes.

    He learns everything else fast, and he really has no talent for making clothes.

    In the past, the clothes at home were made by my parents. Later, his father also fell ill, so An Lotian had to find a way by himself. Fortunately, after not hunting in the mountains, the clothes are not so easy to break and can be worn for a longer time.

    But even so, the more work you do, the more expensive it is. Sometimes his father felt better, and would sit on the bed to help him sew and mend.

    Therefore, his clothes are covered with patches.

    There are ready-to-wear shops in this city, but the prices are very expensive. In order to treat his father''s illness, An Lotian had almost used up all the savings at home, so he was reluctant to go to the clothing store to buy it. So I had to pull the cloth myself, and then I asked the aunt next door to help me do it, and then I paid some wages.

    But it is still laborious and inconvenient.

    Now that there are clothes and hair in the shop, it is like a good thing falling from the sky for him. When he read the deed just now, when he saw this article written on it, he thought he had hallucinated.

    Hearing Shu Yu''s affirmation at this moment, An Lotian couldn''t help raising the corner of his mouth.

    With this smile, Shu Yu couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, not to mention, it''s really pretty.

    This person belongs to the cheerful boy group. He entertains guests in the shop. Such a smile definitely makes people feel comfortable and good.

    Shu Yu felt that Manager Wei had indeed chosen a good candidate.

    She couldn''t help but be amused, and immediately went to the backyard with Shopkeeper Wei.

    The warehouse is full of melon seeds and sunflower oil. After Shu Yu checked it, he said to the shopkeeper Wei, "I will make a list of the gifts for the lottery later. You can buy them. I have something else to do, so I have to go out."

    Originally, I was going to buy the gift a few days ago, but I met Lu Tong who was next to Xiao, and was busy with Hao Dingshan, and then it was left behind.

    Fortunately, this matter is not in a hurry, there are still seven or eight days, and it is too late.

    Wei Ronghua took the order, "Don''t worry, boss, leave this to me."

    With Wei Ronghua, Shu Yu really has a lot of peace of mind, and everything in the shop can be left to him.

    She is fortunate that she spent a lot of time going to Donggu County, and the peace of mind that she has now is so worth it.

    Shu Yu took Yingxi out of the shop and went straight to the inn where Xiao stayed.

    Mr. Xiao has lived here for four or five days, so he has to change place. After all, people come and go in the inn. Occasionally, it''s fine for a few days.

    Especially Mr. Xiao has not yet gone out, even though he claimed to be unwell and needed a few days of rest. After a long time, the innkeeper had to suspect that she was seriously ill, for fear that she would have an accident in the room.

    When Shu Yu arrived, it happened to be late. During this time, there was no one in the lobby of the inn.

    The two of them went directly to the second floor, and it was Lu Tong who opened the door.

    Entering the door this time, there are no other guards inside.

 Chapter 1560ï¼š Re-arranged residence for the Xiao family

    Chapter 1560 Re-arranged residence for Xiao Shi

    Seeing Shu Yu, Xiao Shi let out a long breath and grabbed her hand eagerly, "Ayu, you are finally here."

    "Sorry for being late."

    Mr. Xiao shook his head, "I know you are trying not to attract attention from others."

    The two sat next to each other, and Mrs. Xiao said, "I have kept people staring at the vicinity for the past few days, and I haven''t found anyone suspicious. It seems that you are right, that Hao Dingshan is indeed not aimed at me. That''s fine. Otherwise, I''m really worried if something happened in the capital."

    After a pause, she asked hesitantly, "Is there still no letter from the capital?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "No."

    But she knew that Meng Yunzheng sent a letter to the capital again.

    Originally, Meng Yunzheng had a separate way of contacting the new emperor who was still the fifth prince. Later, when Gongqiu was beheaded, the cooperation between Meng Yunzheng and the new emperor stopped, so naturally there was no need for further contact.

    Until Qi Lie came to Jiangyuan County, Shu Yu started a business with the palace.

    After that, they contacted the capital and just went through Qi Lie directly.

    Who knew that last time they found out that there was a problem with the Changjin Mansion, they sent a letter to Qi Lie, but they never got a response from the other party. Not only that, Meng Yunzheng did not receive a reply to the ''greeting letter'' he wrote to Xiang Weinan.

    The two of them guessed that either of these two contacts might be inconvenient, or something happened.

    So Meng Yunzheng picked up the previous contact channel again. This time, he went directly to the emperor.

    Xiao Shi was a little disappointed, "Ayu, if there is any news from the capital, please let me know as soon as possible."

    "Okay." Shu Yu nodded, "I know you''re worried about your parents, and you''re also worried about Xiang Weinan. I won''t hide it from you if I get a reply."

    "Thank you."

    Shu Yu took a sip of water, "Let''s wait for the matter over there in the capital. I''m here today because I have other matters. I''ve rearranged your place to live, but it may not be as free as in Dongqingguan."

    Xiao Shi smiled, "There are still too many requirements now, thank God for not revealing. No matter where, I will be fine."

    She thought that Shu Yu was looking for herself in the city, but who knew she said, "This place is still outside the city, but it''s a little far from Dongqingguan. It''s a Zhuangzi."

    "Zhuangzi?"

    Shu Yu, "There is an old couple in this Zhuangzi, they are their own people. Zhuangzi is their own now, but you have to pretend to be their distant niece. You have just suffered and your family is gone, so go to their refuge. So You may have to change your outfit a little bit."

    After all, the people who have been in trouble to seek refuge, are penniless and desperate, and they can no longer wear a hat like living in Dongqingguan.

    Shu Yu looked at her brows and eyes, "I''ll teach you how to cover up in a while, it doesn''t need to be complicated, make your eyebrows thicker, your skin tone a little darker, put on two more moles, put on sackcloth and a towel and change your hairstyle. That''s almost it. Anyway, you just came here to take refuge with your aunt and uncle. You are unfamiliar with your life and you have a trauma in your heart. If you are timid, you are willing to stay in the room, and you don''t have many chances to see others. But you can''t hide your face at all. Occasionally take two steps at the gate of Zhuangzi once or twice, and it will turn into that appearance."

    Don''t be too mysterious, others are very busy, just pay attention to it for a day or two. Moreover, Zhuangzi was not in the village, and there were not many people nearby.

    means that the people around Xiao''s can only be in the dark.

 Chapter 1561ï¼š The original couple

    Chapter 1561 The original couple

    There is no problem with the Xiao family, and Lu Tong and the others have long been accustomed to hiding and following in the dark. Before in Dongqingguan, only Lu Tong pretended to be Xiao''s personal maid to follow, and the others did not show up.

    Shu Yu saw that they all agreed, so he asked Xiao to pack up and set off in a while.

    The Zhuangzi outside the city she mentioned was the background source that Meng Yunzheng prepared for her when she was in exile.

    The middle-aged couple on Zhuangzi came to see Shu Yu specially when she was exiled from the city, and handed over the money to the escorting officials, so that she would not be suspected.

    This couple is not a local, there are no relatives here, and they have no children. In the early years, both of them fell ill, and I don''t know why. It was rumored that they were contagious if they were not cured.

    So the master sent them to Zhuangzi to do things, saying that they were doing things, but in fact they were letting them fend for themselves.

    That Zhuangzi is not very big, the main family almost forgot that there is such a property.

    Therefore, after the couple arrived in Zhuangzi, they had to pay for all the food and clothing expenses by themselves, but they were still ill, and it was difficult to make any money, and there was really no hope for their life.

    When the old doctor Zhao passed by Zhuangzi, he wanted to ask them to ask them for saliva to rest their feet, and then cured them.

    The husband and wife were very grateful to Doctor Zhao. It happened that during that time, Doctor Zhao planned to rest in Dong''an Mansion, so they lived in Zhuangzi. They got along harmoniously and gradually became friends.

    Later, the old doctor Zhao left, the husband and wife were very reluctant and looked forward to seeing each other again.

    However, the old doctor Zhao walked everywhere and never came again.

    Three years ago, Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi came to Dong''an Mansion. Zhao Xi brought a letter from Mr. Zhao and visited the couple. The couple were very enthusiastic about Zhao Xi.

    Then two years ago, Shu Yu was exiled, Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi asked the couple for help.

    The two agreed without saying a word. Although the Shu family''s case chief judge, Mr. Jing, was on their side, the husband and wife didn''t know that they helped to get involved in such a big case. big risk.

    But the husband and wife didn''t care. They had experienced death, and it was Doctor Zhao who pulled them back from the gate of **** and let them live for so many more years.

    can help them, the husband and wife are very satisfied.

    Later, Shu Yu returned from exile and became the lord of the township, and he also wrote to the late emperor and confessed everything.

    After the matter was settled, Shu Yu went to see the two of them and originally wanted to see if they could repay them. Who knew that Meng Yunzheng had already made arrangements.

    Zhuangzi was bought by Meng Yunzheng, including the husband and wife.

    then gave them both the deed of sale and the house deed of Zhuangzi.

    So now that Zhuangzi is the private property of their husband and wife, and they are no longer servants. Although they don''t have children of their own, the husband and wife are in close contact with each other, and they live happily ever after.

    After Mr. Zhao came to Dongan Mansion last year, he also visited them. When he came to Mansion City occasionally, he would go there and sit there.

    This time, the place where Shu Yu wanted to change the residence for the Xiao family was the one proposed by the old doctor Zhao.

    Shu Yu went to ask their husband and wife, and they were very willing.

    The two sides have already discussed what to say, so just bring Xiao Shi directly to it at this time.

    The carriage stopped about a mile outside Zhuangzi, and Shu Yu didn''t go any further.

    Since it is a desertion, it must have the appearance of desertion.

 Chapter 1562ï¼š gather together

    Chapter 1562 Gathering

    Shu Yu sat in the carriage and waited for a while, and when Lu Tong came over to her in a low-key manner and told her that Xiao Shi had seen Zheng Biao and his wife and settled down, she left in peace.

    It was very late when we returned to Lu Kee Shop.

    Wei Ronghua bought half of the gifts on Shu Yu''s list, and bought the rest tomorrow.

    Shu Yu has lived in the shop since that day, and the promotion of the shop has become more and more intensive. In the huge Dong''an Fucheng, almost everyone has heard of the upcoming Luji shop in Fengtao Lane.

    But in his spare time, Shu Yu still thought about the movement on Meng Yunzheng''s side, but it seemed that nothing had happened.

    Two days later, Fu Xiangdi and Nguyen came over.

    They came to Fucheng Buzhuang to have a look and brought the finished clothes.

    When An Lotian received his clothes, his excited face turned slightly red.

    He was pushed by Ren Yiping to be replaced, but when he came back, he didn''t know where to put his hands and feet.

    This dress is also very good-looking, the upper body is beige gray, and the cufflinks and necklines are embellished with special patterns. The lower body is navy blue, and the color is nothing special, but it can be worn even when going out.

    But unlike the guys in the other shops, this dress is not loose and only tied with a sackcloth belt. The clothes have a version, the neckline is slightly folded at the neck, the sleeves are closed, I don''t know what to use, and it has an elastic appearance, which will not get in the way.

    This dress is not only tall and straight, but the legs look like they have grown a lot. Coupled with the waist, good guy, the figure is unobstructed.

    Especially whether it is Ren Yiping or An Lotian, they are all thin and tall figures, and they add some temperament after wearing them.

    Shu Yu looked at An Lotian''s upper body with satisfaction, um, yes, just by his appearance, standing at the door to welcome guests is eye-catching.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Very good, just right."

    An Lotian was a little embarrassed, "This dress is too good."

    Actually, after he knew that the shop would distribute clothes, he curiously asked Ren Yiping to see his outfit, and he thought it looked good at the time. But seeing someone else wear it and wearing it yourself is a completely different feeling.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "If you like it, work hard to make money in the future, go to Yiren Pavilion to customize it, use whatever fabric you want, and wear whatever you want."

    An Lotian let out a "hmm", then cherished and changed his clothes, put them in his room, and waited until the opening day to wear them.

    By the way, the house he originally rented has also been subletted, and now he lives in the backyard of the shop.

    Time flies, and soon it will be the day before the opening.

    Not only Shu Yu and a few people were there, but also Da Niu, Da Zhuang and Ruan Dali came.

    On weekdays, two shop assistants and one shopkeeper should be enough, but on the opening day, there must be a lot of hustle and bustle, and a few more people must be dispatched.

    Shu Yu saw Da Zhuang''s happy face and couldn''t help asking, "I heard that you and the second girl of the Zhou family are getting engaged? Have you chosen the date yet?"

    Speaking of this, Da Zhuang was obviously a little embarrassed, but his whole body exuded joy, and there were pink bubbles in his eyes.

    He smiled stupidly, "Once we have chosen, we will go to Zhou''s house to propose marriage in three days, on the third day of September, and we will also set the date of marriage."

 Chapter 1563ï¼š planning to buy foundation

    Chapter 1563 All going to buy foundation

    In fact, the best day is the seventh day of September, but that day is the day when the orchid gets married.

    As the elder sister-in-law of Orchid, Zhou Qiao is definitely not free, and the Zhou family will also come to the wedding. It is obviously not a good opportunity to propose marriage that day.

    But it doesn''t matter, this time it''s a marriage proposal, and the third day of the junior high school is not bad. Go back and choose the day to get married.

    Da Zhuang thought that he was going to have a fianc¨¦e soon, and he felt so beautiful in his heart.

    Ruan Dali teased him, "It will be two years before we get married. What are you beautiful now? It seems that you have a daughter-in-law now."

    "Better than you, I''ll settle it right away, how about you? I don''t know where my daughter-in-law is."

    Ruan Dali snorted coldly, "I''ll look back and find one right away. It''ll keep you numb all day long. If you have a tail, you''ll go to the sky."

    Shu Yu glanced at him, young man, in fact, if it weren''t for the accident, the one that my sister-in-law liked at first was you.

    "Go back and look for one? Why, do you have to arrange it?"

    As the owner of the workshop, Shu Yu felt that it was necessary to take care of the group of bachelors in the workshop.

    Who knew that Ruan Dali sighed, and lost the momentum of confrontation between Cai and Da Zhuang, and said with a headache, "Forget it, since I became the manager of the workshop, those people from Ruanjia Village began to walk to my house again, what incense? The stinky ones have come, and they insisted on introducing me to their relatives. I told my parents that I would not marry any of their relatives and girls. "

    Ruan Dali''s parents didn''t like the villagers in Ruanjia Village. They had torn their faces before, so they could stop at their homes every day as if they didn''t.

    They were also very annoying, but fortunately they all refused.

    But as soon as they refused, those people said that they didn¡¯t know what to do. Ruan Dali¡¯s parents were being persecuted everywhere in Ruanjia Village, and life was even worse than before.

    so¡­¡­

    "I''ve thought about it. After I''ve been busy for a while, I''ll rent out all the land at home and bring my parents over. There are also villages near the workshop, and I''ll rent a yard for them to live in temporarily, which is also close to me. I also plan to Buy a foundation nearby, and when I make enough money, I will build the house.¡±

    He knew that the vicinity of the workshop is very lively now, and that area will develop tremendously in the future.

    Now that the price of foundations has gone up, it is not difficult to buy a foundation with the money he has earned these days and his previous savings.

    Shu Yu didn''t expect that the first person who wanted to buy a foundation was him, she nodded in agreement, "It''s a good idea."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Da Niu and Da Zhuang on the side had the same intention, "I also plan to buy a foundation."

    Shu Yu turned to look at the two of them, "Are you serious?"

    Daniel''s idea is not difficult to understand, "I thought about buying a yard in the county town earlier, but I didn''t live in the county town, so I felt it was unnecessary. Now I always live in Zhuangzi and workshops, and I should always have my own house. I thought about buying a foundation first, so I don¡¯t have to worry about building a house, and if I can¡¯t use it later, I can sell it.¡±

    Shu Yu didn''t say much about this, although Zhuangzi lived for the ox. But after all, it''s not his, he has no shortage of money now, and if he wants to have his own home, it will be more comfortable to repair and buy furniture by himself.

    Therefore, Shu Yu did not persuade him, just let him think about the location and choose a better one.

    As for Da Zhuang, he wanted to buy a foundation, which was also prepared for marriage.

    If you are single, living in the dormitory of the workshop is no problem, but after getting married, I want to have my own small home.

 Chapter 1564ï¼š Meng Yunzheng in action!

    Chapter 1564 Meng Yunzheng''s action!

    Da Zhuang discussed with his family, and his parents followed his younger brother Da Qiang in the future.

    Da Qiang grows sunflowers in the village, Da Zhuang works as a boy outside, and often runs around, even if he wants to take care of his family, he is unable to do his best.

    He doesn¡¯t go home often, so it is more convenient to stay in the workshop for a longer time, so it is naturally more suitable to buy here.

    And later married Zhou Mei, she also lived here with her company, her sister Zhou Qiao was by her side, and they could take care of each other.

    But he really has no money in his hand, so he may have to borrow someone to buy the foundation first. It takes longer to build a house.

    So after two years of getting married, he can be better prepared.

    Shu Yu thought, these three people bought foundations nearby, and the land price in that piece may rise again.

    But there is no way, sooner or later.

    Fortunately, Meng Yunzheng bought all the land from the black market hill to the middle of the sunflower field some time ago.

    Otherwise you may get yellow.

    Speaking of which, their shop is about to open, hasn''t Meng Yunzheng''s side acted yet?

    But what Shu Yu didn''t know was that Meng Yunzheng had already started to cast the net.

    He finally ushered in the reappearance of Hao Dingshan.

    After more than ten days, Hao Dingshan was still a little worried when he returned to Jiangyuan County.

    He also didn''t expect that Chen Ji would be killed by someone who was so good. This person is so useless, he couldn''t even handle a woman, and he was killed by the other party. What is even more annoying is that he was also involved in the trial.

    Fortunately, apart from Chen Ji, no one has seen him here, even if Lord Xie looked for him everywhere, he couldn''t find him.

    Hao Dingshan was really tired of staying in Dongqingguan. Since that day, he has lived at the foot of Dongqingguan Mountain. Every day I go to the Taoist Temple. The person he pushed in front of the stage is called Gu Zhi. He is a person on the bright side.

    However, so far there is no figure of the Eastern Qing Guanzhu.

    He began to believe that the Dongqing Guanzhu did not come back, but he just went back to the capital, he couldn''t explain it, and after thinking about it, he could only bite the bullet and continue to guard.

    If there is no progress on the Dongqingguan side, there is still a problem on Meng Yunzheng''s side, which caused him to dare not appear in Jiangyuan County for so long.

    But looking at the current situation in the county, it shouldn''t be a big problem. Master Xie had been looking for him for so many days and couldn''t find him, so most of them gave up.

    "Mr. Hao, what should we do now? Without Chen Ji, who should we look for to keep an eye on Meng Yunzheng?"

    Hao Dingshan didn''t come alone. Just in case, there was another person by his side.

    At this time, the two were sitting in a restaurant for lunch, by the window, and there was no one nearby, so they dared to speak.

    Hearing the question from the people around him, Hao Dingshan frowned slightly, and said in a low voice, "I remember that Chen Ji has a son? I heard that he is very similar to his father, and he is also a person who wants to climb up."

    "But that Chen Xiucai doesn''t have the scheming of Chen Ji. Besides, his father just died, I''m afraid he doesn''t feel that way, not to mention that he still has a wife, the wife is the Kong family, I..."

    Before he could finish his words, he suddenly widened his eyes, "Sir, it seems that the boy beside Meng Yunzheng just walked past."

    Hao Dingshan suddenly raised his head and looked in the direction he pointed, and he really saw Cheyen hurrying forward.

    "In such a hurry? Did something happen?"

    Hao Dingshan narrowed his eyes, put down his meal money, got up and said, "Let''s go, let''s take a look."

 Chapter 1565ï¼š Cheyenne Show

    Chapter 1565 Cheyenne Show

    Cheyenne was in a hurry, but it wasn''t really fast.

    Especially when there are pedestrians in front of him, he will slow down and start walking again when he reaches the open space. Therefore, it seems to be in a hurry, but the real speed is always stable.

    After confirming that Hao Dingshan and the two behind him were able to keep up, they lost control, and even started to run at the back.

    As he ran, Hao Dingshan and the people around him looked at each other, "Did you find us?"

    "Not quite like it."

    "Go, follow."

    Fortunately, Cheyen stopped not long after, and looked up at the hospital not far away.

    Hao Dingshan also saw the medical hall, and frowned slightly, "That medical hall... It seems that Zhao Xi is preparing to open?"

    While was talking, Cheyen had already entered, looked left and right, and when he saw Zhao Xi, he hurried forward, "Young Master Zhao, you really are here."

    Zhao Xi is distinguishing medicinal materials in front of the counter. The medical hall is almost repaired. After Shu You gives birth, it will be able to open for business.

    When he was filling all kinds of medicinal herbs, he was stunned when he saw Cheyen hurriedly entering the door, and asked, "What''s wrong? So anxious."

    "Just..." Cheyen wanted to speak, but when she saw the people in the shop, she closed her mouth again.

    Zhao Xi looked at the two medicine boys who were helping in the shop, and raised his voice to Dr. Xu who was planning a serving, "Uncle Xu, watch here, I''ll go to the backyard to talk about something."

    Doctor Xu waved his hand without raising his head, "Go, go."

    Hao Dingshan, who pretended to pass by the door, heard this, and immediately pulled another person around to the backyard first.

    The door to the backyard was just half-open, and the two of them ducked in and hid when the people inside were not paying attention.

    When Zhao Xi wiped his hands, put away the herbs in front of him, and brought Xia Yan into the backyard, Hao Dingshan had already taken shelter.

    There are two guys in the backyard carrying things. They just moved the two baskets of medicinal materials at the door into the warehouse, so they didn''t see Hao Dingshan coming in.

    Zhao Xi asked them, "Are all the herbs in the car finished?"

    The two nodded, "It''s over."

    "Then go ahead and help. I''ll do it here. I''ll call you again if there is anything."

    "Okay." The two of them put the pole against the door, tidied up a little and left.

    Before leaving, one of the guys winked at Zhao Xi and glanced at the open room next to the warehouse.

    Zhao Xi nodded, indicating that he understood.

    The yard is a bit messy, there are medicinal herbs everywhere, and some freshly picked ones have not been cooked and dried, and the yard is almost full.

    Zhao Xi went to close the back door, and then said to Cheyen, "Let''s go, let''s talk about something in the room."

    "No, once the door in the house is closed, I don''t know when people will come to the backyard. Let''s talk about it in the yard, and we can see people walking around."

    Zhao Xi frowned, "Is it so serious? Let you be cautious to this point."

    Cheyenne nodded solemnly.

    Zhao Xi pursed his lips, "Okay, I get it. It''s just too strange to stand in the middle of the yard talking on this hot day."

    He looked and saw that there was almost no place to go. The only place that was still empty was the one from the back door to the warehouse.

    So he pointed, "Go, go over there, you can see anyone coming in at the back door of the front yard."

    The direction he pointed was under the veranda in front of the warehouse. There was a shadow, and the location was good.

 Chapter 1566ï¼š The government office is here

    Chapter 1566 There is a man from the government office

    After the two stood under the porch, Zhao Xi wiped the sweat from his forehead, "Okay, if you have something to say, you seem to be in such a hurry that something big has happened."

    "Young Master Zhao, this is really a big deal. There is someone from the government office."

    Zhao Xi''s hand gestures stopped, "The mansion has come, what does it have to do with me?"

    Cheyen can only say, "The other party is the confidant of Fei Zhifu, and this time I came here to ask old doctor Zhao to go to the capital to treat people."

    Zhao Xi was delighted, "This is not a big deal, maybe a high-ranking official in the capital is seriously ill and needs my master to take a look, so please go to Master Fei and let him come to my master."

    Cheyen shook his head, his face became more and more solemn, "I thought so at first, but this time the attitude of the people from the government office is very strong, and it seems mysterious. Zhao Gongzi, although our young master is only a scholar and famous now, But when I was in the capital, I knew a lot of people, at least I was good friends with Lord Xiang. What''s more, our future young grandmother is not someone without background, and it has a close relationship with Lord Taifu. "

    Mr. Qi was promoted not long ago, and now he is already a grandfather.

    "The people from this government office pretended to be forcibly taking away the old doctor Zhao, as if my young master had committed a crime if he didn''t say a word."

    He lowered his voice slightly, "Young Master Zhao, you said, if an official in the capital is really seriously ill, do you need to use such a gesture to invite someone? If you can find Old Zhao''s body, it must be someone who knows his extraordinary medical skills. Who would offend a doctor with good medical skills? At the very least, they have to be polite and then soldiers. How can anyone come up so strong?"

    Zhao Xi frowned, "You mean..."

    "I don''t know, I''m just a servant. But our young master guessed that the people who need treatment this time may not be ordinary people."

    Zhao Xi was shocked, and Hao Dingshan, who was hiding in the wall behind them, was also stunned.

    Cheyenne''s voice trembled more and more, "Young master said, this Lord Fei is that person, and the person who can order Lord Fei to do this is not only the identity of a high-ranking official in Beijing, but also a very important person. It may be a noble person in the palace. Even if it is not that person, the identity is definitely not simple."

    Zhao Xi gasped, "You mean..." He pointed his finger up, "Maybe that one is seriously ill?"

    "It''s not what I said, it''s my young master''s speculation. But the young master said that the other party should be poisoned. And this poison is not an ordinary poison, at least the capital of the hospital can''t solve it, so it will find Old Doctor Zhao''s body."

    Zhao Xi''s breathing stopped, "If this is true, it''s really a big event that the sky is falling. No, no, no, no, no, we must not mess with these things. Whether it can be cured is another matter, in case it happens. What''s the matter, not only my master, but our whole family will die, we must not swim in this muddy water."

    Cheyen nodded vigorously, "My young master said the same thing, so he is now dealing with the people in the government office, let me secretly come out and give you a letter first. It''s also good luck, the people at the government office thought you were with our family. The young master lives together, so he went to the Meng family directly, and the young master noticed it in advance. But Young Master Zhao, they must wait here for Doctor Zhao."

 Chapter 1567ï¼š Hao Dingshan fooled

    Chapter 1567 Hao Dingshan fooled

    Zhao Xi rubbed his forehead, "It''s useless to wait, it''s not like you don''t know, my master left for the Southwest Hetai Mansion a few days ago, and he won''t be able to come back until it gets dark."

    He looked a little irritable, walking up and down the corridor, and kicked the wall hard.

    This kick startled Hao Dingshan and the two of them, and hurriedly held their breath.

    However, the eyes of the two of them were very wide. They never thought that they would hear such a big secret just by following the little servant beside Meng Yunzheng.

    The conversation outside continued, and Xia Yan sighed, "Young Master Zhao, we all know about this, but people from the government office may not believe it."

    "I don''t believe there is any way. No one is no one. How can I conjure one for him? It''s not a secret that my master left. Many people know it."

    "Does the other party want you to contact me?"

    Zhao Xi sneered, "How do I get in touch? My master is on the road now, and I don''t know where to send the letter. Not to mention chasing after him. He likes to go to the remote forest in the mountains, and when he sees a mountain, he has to climb up to find it. Look for medicinal herbs, no one can predict which way to go, want to find him? It''s difficult."

    He snorted coldly, "I originally said that I would wait until my daughter-in-law gave birth before leaving, but as a result, there was a rare medicinal herb from the Hetai Mansion, so I immediately chased after him without saying a word."

    As he spoke, he wiped his face fiercely, "What I''m worried about now is whether the other party can''t find my master and will let me go to the capital instead, I don''t want to get involved in these things at all, If it doesn''t work, it will die."

    Hearing this, Cheyen looked like he was hesitant to speak.

    Zhao Xi frowned when he saw it, "If you have something to say, just say it."

    Cheyen hurriedly said, "I didn''t say it, it was my young master who said it. He said that Young Master Zhao should not worry about this matter. Although Young Master Zhao''s medical skills are brilliant, he should not be as good as the head of the Tai Hospital. Only with the old doctor Zhao, the apprentice will not let the master be absent..."

    He saw that Zhao Xi''s face was getting worse and worse, and he kept his voice in a hurry. He was very aware of the changing topics of current affairs, "In short, our young master asked me to tell Zhao Gongzi about the situation and let him have a mental preparation. See you later. People who arrive at the government office, tell the truth, don''t take those jobs after the other party promises anything. Let''s just live our own lives safely, and things in the capital must not be mixed."

    Zhao Xi glared at him, "It''s still you who say, am I that kind of person?"

    "Then... Young Master Zhao, let''s go back first? Otherwise, the people from the government office can''t wait, and it would be bad to come here."

    Zhao Xi exhaled heavily, "I''m going to wash my face, I''ll go back."

    After he finished speaking, he took two deep breaths on the spot, and then walked towards the shop in front of him with a taut face.

    As soon as they left, Hao Dingshan and the two hurried out and went out through the back door without saying a word.

    It wasn''t until they left the hospital for a long time that the two looked at each other, and the shock in their eyes did not fade away.

    "You said, is what they said true?"

    Hao Dingshan also had doubts, but he felt that this matter was inseparable.

    Who is Meng Yunzheng? That was the person who had to endure humiliation and deceive Gongqiu. His analysis and guesses were accurate to a certain extent.

    He guessed that the one in the palace was poisoned, so that should be it.

 Chapter 1568ï¼š do a full set

    Chapter 1568 Make a show and make a full set

    But in order to confirm, Hao Dingshan decided to go to Liufang Lane to verify again.

    So without waiting for Zhao Xi and Cheyen to come out, Hao Dingshan went straight to Liufang Lane.

    At the entrance of the alley, I really saw a horse parked in front of the Meng''s house. The horse was not from an ordinary family at first glance. Obviously, there were guests at the Meng''s house.

    Hao Dingshan did not rush forward, but was guarding nearby.

    It didn''t take long to see Zhao Xixiayan who hurried back. After they entered the door, Hao Dingshan pretended to pass by and slowly approached Meng''s house.

    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s so convenient from a different medical center here, and it¡¯s still too hard to hear what¡¯s said inside.

    Just when Hao Dingshan frowned and thought about it, a stern shout suddenly came from inside, "...If people leave, then go after them, do you know..."

    The words behind were obviously suppressed. The person who spoke should be someone from the government office, right?

    If he goes on, Hao Dingshan can''t hear a word.

    He was a little anxious, but there was nothing he could do. The more this time, the more he had to keep his composure.

    Fortunately, the door of Meng''s house was opened not long after, and a man with a cold face and a bad expression came out.

    Hao Dingshan squinted, "That one really seems to be the person next to Mr. Fei."

    Fei Zhifu used to be in the capital, and Hao Dingshan was familiar with the people he always took with him.

    After this man went out, he directly unfastened the horse tied to the door and led him out of the alley.

    Hao Dingshan quickly lowered his head when he saw him coming, but when this man passed by, he could still feel the strong anger in him.

    It seems that the other party failed to get the result he wanted here.

    After and the others left, Hao Dingshan quietly looked at Meng''s house, Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi were both standing at the door, their expressions were a little dignified, and they looked a little worried.

    After a long while, Meng Yunzheng patted Zhao Xi on the shoulder, and the two turned around and went back to the house.

    People around Hao Dingshan asked him, "What should I do now?"

    "Go and find out if the old doctor Zhao really left Jiangyuan County, me." He paused, narrowed his eyes and said, "I''ll go to Fucheng to see the situation, if it''s true, we''ll rush back to the capital immediately. This time, maybe I can make a big contribution."

    "Okay." The other party became a little excited, "I''ll go and find out."

    The two parted ways, and Hao Dingshan soon went to Fucheng.

    On the other side, Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi were already drinking tea in the room, and the two of them didn''t have the tense look they had just now.

    "You said, can our plan succeed?"

    Meng Yunzheng said, "It''s about the emperor, even if Hao Dingshan has doubts, he will definitely report back to the capital. If it is true, with his temperament, he is naturally unwilling to let such a big credit go."

    "Next, look at the capital."

    The situation in the capital is definitely much more severe than here. The emperor has to face the second prince, the third prince and the people of the Xiao family. I hope there will be no mistakes.

    If all goes well, maybe this time, they can really be wiped out.

    "What are we going to do now?" Zhao Xi asked.

    Meng Yunzheng shook his head, "There''s nothing else to do. In order to be realistic, Mr. Fei should send someone to the southwest to ''look for'' Mr. Zhao. Isn''t Ayu''s shop going to open tomorrow? I''ll go to Fucheng to find her, by the way. Tell her the news of the capital, lest she worry, and the family will be handed over to you."

 Chapter 1569ï¼š Road Kee opens

    Chapter 1569 Lu Ji opened

    Early the next morning, Meng Yunzheng set off for the Fucheng to find Shu Yu.

    He set off early, but the opening time of Fucheng was earlier.

    Genius just dawned, the door of the Lu Ji shop was closed, and the door of the eight-bay room was opened, so that pedestrians who passed by in the morning looked over curiously.

    There was no one at the moment, Shu Yu walked out of the door, took a deep breath of fresh and cool air, and was instantly full of energy.

    Yingxi hurriedly put a coat on her shoulders, "Miss, it''s still a little cold right now, don''t catch a cold."

    "It''s alright, I''m paying attention." She turned around, looked at the people standing in the shop, and clapped her hands, "Okay, everyone, get busy, you will be tired today, everyone is working hard, let''s do it."

    "Yes, the owner." Daniel and Wei Ronghua took the lead and immediately started to move.

    Shu Yu entered the backyard, carefully picked up the roll-up bag drawn by Meng Yunzheng, propped up the wooden frame and pole, and placed it at the door.

    As soon as she put it away, pedestrians in a hurry stopped in surprise and couldn''t help but look at it for a while, "This thing is really interesting, it''s painted like a real thing, especially the doll on it."

    Shu Yu took the opportunity to introduce, "Uncle, if you are free, you can come into the shop and have a look. We are opening today, but there is a lottery event."

    Originally, this person didn''t have any response, but when he heard the word ''free'', he shook his head again and again, and slapped his head violently, "Oh, I don''t have time, I have to rush to work, and I almost forgot. ."

    After he finished speaking, he was about to leave, and after taking a few steps, he stumbled back.

    "Girl, what did you just say? What lottery?"

    said and looked up, "Oh, I remembered, your house is the Lu Ji that opened the first day of the first day in Fengtao Lane in the jingle?"

    "Yes."

    This person was a little anxious, "What about the lottery? Do you still have something to do at night? I still have something to do at the moment, and I have to apply for the end of the job when I finish it. Is there still time?"

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "It''s too late, our shop is guaranteed to be open when you come back, and the same will be true if you come back to buy something for the lottery."

    "That''s good, then it''s settled, I have to go, in a hurry."

    Shu Yu nodded with a smile, the man hurried forward, and after a few steps, he suddenly seemed to think of something, and was stunned for a moment.

    He remembered that someone said that the owner of this Lu Ji was the Lu Xiangjun, the girl who looked at him with a good temperament just now, could it be her.

    This man couldn''t help but turned his head and glanced, Xiangjun... Are they all so approachable?

    Shu Yu was very satisfied with the effect of Meng Yunzheng''s painting. Take a look at it. Once it was put out, even the people who were on the road couldn''t help but stop and take a look. It is indeed Mr. Shanju.

    Shu Yu nodded, and after fixing the roll-up box, he walked into the shop.

    Daniel took a bunch of firecrackers to the door, glanced at the vertical painting, thought about it, and moved the firecrackers farther away, so as not to accidentally bounce.

    Yingxi brought a piece of Wei Fangfang, who came to help, and placed several flower baskets by the door. The most obvious ones were two large sunflower flower trays, which made the entire storefront bright and warm.

    Wei Ronghua and a few people placed all the raffle prizes to be used today, wiped the counter again, and laid a red carpet on the floor, the whole store looked beaming.

    The goods are piled up to the brim, and there are three or four small scales, which are put aside to meet the needs of the guests at any time.

 Chapter 1570ï¼š Buy something for a raffle

    Chapter 1570 Buying things can be a lottery

    After everything was ready, Shu Yu looked at the time, it was the end of the hour.

    It was seven o''clock, it was still early, but the streets were already lively with people coming and going.

    Many people looked at the vertical posters curiously when they passed by. It can be said that this is the most attractive.

    Someone even asked who drew the Q version of the little man on the painting and could you draw one for them too.

    Shu Yu explained with a smile, and introduced the situation in the shop by the way. If they are free, they can come in and walk around when they open for business.

    Everyone became interested in an instant. Apart from other things, this lottery activity is still very attractive.

    When was approaching, a group of children suddenly ran over and looked up at Shu Yu, "Sister Xiangjun, here we come."

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "It''s so early? It''s hard work, come, give each of you a handful of melon seeds, and I''ll ask you all in a while."

    These children are eleven or twelve years old, six or seven years old, there are boys and girls, there are a dozen or so in total, and they are all lively and articulate people.

    These are all things that Shu Yu went to look for two days earlier to help attract customers. Although there are jingle blessings, but on the opening day, it also needs strong publicity.

    The eldest boy took the lead. After stuffing the melon seeds given by Shu Yu into his pocket, he replied solemnly, "Sister Xiangjun, don''t worry, I will let them work hard. We all listen to you, We washed our face and hands, you see, we also put a nice hair on ourselves and cut our nails."

    "Good job."

    "Then let''s go." The child who took the lead was praised, and the look of joy on his face became more obvious.

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "Go, remember, start at the hour."

    "receive."

    The children were filled with melon seeds, and the smaller ones ate two on the spot, squinting their eyes and looking back. As soon as Shu Yu opened his mouth, the dozen or so children immediately dispersed and ran in different directions in twos and threes.

    As soon as the hour came, these children raised their voices and started shouting, "Fengtaoxiang Road Ji store is open, selling sunflower seeds and sunflower oil, and there is a lottery draw. As long as the purchase price exceeds 200 yuan, there is a chance to draw a lottery. Everyone can win."

    "Lu Ji shop is open, everyone go to the lottery, the first prize will be valuable."

    At this time, everyone who should go out has gone out, and even people from outside the city have entered the city to buy things.

    When these children shouted, they could hear them across an alley, no matter who was close.

    Soon passers-by who were attracted by the lottery stopped them and asked, "Is there really a lottery? What is the first prize?"

    "Just go and see, there are three first prizes."

    Someone whispered, "It''s only three, so many people, it''s not our turn."

    The child was clever and immediately replied, "That''s because the first prize is valuable. If everyone can draw it, then it won''t be a mess? Besides, even if the first prize is not drawn, there will be a second prize three. The fourth prize, the fifth prize, the worst, there is a consolation prize."

    "Wow." As soon as these words came out, even people who were far away came to ask, "There are still so many prizes? Are they all three?"

    "Of course not. If there are three people, ten people and fifty people, everyone will have a share of the consolation prize."

    Everyone has a share? ? ?

    These words are simply traffic passwords, and everyone is excited.

    Someone asked, "What is the consolation prize?"

 Chapter 1571ï¼š Customers come like clouds

    Chapter 1571 The guest is like a cloud

    The child rolled his eyes and smiled, "Don''t you know when you see it? Fengtao Alley is not far away, so close, it doesn''t take much effort to go there, and the things you buy are not expensive. If you take a trip, you won''t be fooled, and there may be some unexpected surprises."

    This kid is really good at speaking, and everyone can''t resist it.

    Yeah, it¡¯s not far away anyway. Although 200 wen isn¡¯t cheap, it¡¯s something everyone can afford.

    If it''s a big deal, just take a look. After reading it, if you feel that the prize is not good, then don''t buy it.

    Thinking about it one by one, those who are impatient have already walked towards Lu Ji.

    Someone took the lead, and the people behind started rushing to Fengtao Lane for fear that the grand prize would be taken first.

    The kid even took a few melon seeds out of his pocket and wanted to try it for them, but when he raised his head, everyone disappeared.

    He sighed like a little adult, shook his head and continued to shout at the next intersection.

    Fengtao Lane was very lively. When the time came, Daniel went to light the firecrackers. In the sound of the crackling firecrackers, Shu Yu and the shopkeeper Wei stood at the door, each holding a corner of red silk cloth, and gently went down. A pull.

    The silk cloth fell, revealing a plaque with the word "Road" above his head.

    "Congratulations, congratulations." The people watching the excitement at the door couldn''t wait to come forward to congratulate.

    Not only them, but also the shopkeeper of the owner who also opened a shop in Fengtao Lane. Not to mention that they will be neighbors in the future, but for the sake of Shu Yu being a villager, they also intend to make friends.

    Soon someone brought gift boxes over. Shu Yu knew that these people were not going to buy anything, so after welcoming them in, he asked Yingxi to pour tea.

    Who knew that when they saw the table with gifts next to the door, they couldn''t walk, so they simply stood there watching the fun with the others.

    Shu Yu was helpless.

    Lu Kee''s shop is very big, with melon seeds on the left and sunflower oil on the right.

    Sunflower oil is expensive, and ordinary people who come in are generally reluctant. Even if they want to buy something, most of them go for cheaper seeds. So the sunflower oil is on the other side, and the person buying the oil doesn''t need to squeeze around.

    There are also instant noodles on the shelf in the middle of the store. Of course, today we mainly focus on melon seeds and sunflower oil, so there are not a lot of instant noodles.

    But here is to tell everyone that instant noodles are also sold in the shop, and you can buy them if you need them.

    As soon as the firecrackers were set off here, after the guests entered, most of them came towards the melon seeds.

    But there are also people who are curious about what the sunflower oil in the palace looks like, so there are a lot of people on the right side of the store.

    This number is a little more than she imagined.

    Wei Ronghua has already started to entertain the guests, "If you want to buy melon seeds, please come here, we have several flavors of melon seeds, original, five-scented, and creamy. Although the price is different, the taste is also different. But You can buy a mixture of several, if you can''t make up your mind, we have a trial here."

    When they heard that they had tried it, everyone couldn''t help swallowing.

    Not to mention, as soon as you enter the shop, the tip of your nose exudes a mouth-watering fragrance.

    Someone walked over first, tried every kind of melon seeds, and his eyes lit up.

    "I want five-scented, I like this, bring it to me..." He looked at the price, and it wasn''t very expensive. Obviously, the family conditions are okay, and he really likes it, "Give me three hundred wen."

 Chapter 1572ï¼š The first in the fifth prize

    Chapter 1572 The first one wins the fifth prize

    Wei Ronghua laughed, "Okay, please wait a moment."

    He raised his voice and called Ren Yiping, "Take this guest officer in and call me melon seeds. This is the first customer of our store''s opening. When we go back and settle the bill, we will give a discount and grab more."

    The first guest was a middle-aged man. Hearing this, his eyes lit up.

    Other people who were waiting for others to try it first saw this, and immediately regretted it, and hurriedly asked, "Do we still have a discount? Can we grab more?"

    Wei Ronghua smiled, "Seeing that everyone supports us so much, it''s not good for me to refuse directly. In this way, I''ll ask the owner, you wait a moment."

    "You go quickly."

    Wei Ronghua walked over to Shu Yu and said a few words, and when he came back, he said, "The owner said that the top ten customers can get a 10% discount."

    As for grabbing an extra handful, that''s a treat only for the first guest.

    Someone wants to say something, but others have quickly said, "I, I''ll buy two hundred cents."

    "I also have two hundred wen."

    "I have 100 bucks... ah, no, 100 bucks can''t be drawn, and I also have 200 bucks."

    With such a grab, other people don''t care about anything at all, they just wish they were in the top ten.

    Most of them are 200 wen. There are also some that taste good after eating and are just right for use. There are also 300 wen and 4 million.

    There are many guests, but the guys in the shop are well prepared, one or two people are entertained, and they will soon weigh the sunflower seeds and settle the account.

    Standing behind the counter is Da Niu, who now counts quickly.

    Shu Yu taught him mental arithmetic, and sometimes he can quickly calculate the result without planning, so even though he is the only one at the moment, collecting money and looking for money is not a hassle.

    In particular, most people buy whole numbers, which is easy to keep accounts.

    After , the Daniel will get a wooden token for each person, and with this wooden token, you can go to the other side to draw the lottery.

    The first guest had already settled the account and carried the purchased melon seeds to the lottery table. He asked eagerly and excitedly, "Can I draw the lottery now?"

    Shu Yu is standing next to the lottery table, and there are many customers who are very enthusiastic about the lottery.

    As soon as the first guest came, Shu Yu took the wooden card in his hand and said with a smile, "Of course you can draw a lottery, here is the lottery box, the guest reaches in and draws a random card, it says Several prizes."

    The man began to gear up and sighed into the palm of his hand, as if this would bring him good luck.

    then closed his eyes and prayed, and even the onlookers got impatient, and then they reached into the box and began to draw.

    He stirred in it for a long time, and finally took out one.

    Even though it wasn''t a huge prize, this person was extremely nervous. Several guests who had already bought melon seeds came over.

    "Quickly open it and take a look." They were no longer in a hurry, and wanted to see the person''s luck first.

    The first guest took a deep breath, his fingers trembled slightly, and he opened the note with his eyes closed.

    Someone leaned over to take a look, "The fifth prize?"

    When the man heard this, he opened his eyes quickly, and then laughed, "I won the lottery, I won the lottery, I really got lucky today, I can get discounts on shopping, and I won a fifth prize in the lottery."

    Other people also commented in amazement, "Is this really a winner? The first one won a fifth prize, it''s too easy."

 Chapter 1573ï¼š consolation prize

    Chapter 1573 Consolation Prize

    Shu Yu said to the middle-aged man, "Congratulations to the guest for winning the prize, please follow our buddies to get the prize."

    The first guest was very happy. After walking two steps, he suddenly remembered that he had not asked what the fifth prize was awarded, and hurriedly asked, "What is the prize?"

    Shu Yu smiled and walked to the table where the prizes were placed, but the prizes on the table were covered with red cloth.

    Shu Yu said, "I''ll lift the cloth covering the prize after I''ve waited for someone to win the prize. Everyone will know by then. Now, keep it a little mysterious."

    Everyone is disappointed, why keep it mysterious? They especially wanted to know what the first prize was.

    Shu Yu had already come to the fifth prize and lifted the red cloth on the table.

    Everyone take a closer look, this is... instant noodles?

    Shu Yu said, "There are fifty in total for the fifth prize, and the winner is three packs of instant noodles."

    Instant noodles are a real staple food, and there are not many shops selling this stuff now, and many people have never eaten it.

    Now they can get three packs of sunflower seeds for two or three hundred dollars. This is enough for a lunch for a family of three. The cheapest noodles at a noodle stand outside cost 5 cents. The materials used for this instant noodles are still good, and it seems to cost more than ten cents in a noodle restaurant.

    Three packs, at least thirty or forty texts.

    Earned and earned, the man was very happy, took the three packs of instant noodles handed over by Ying Xi, and said to Shu Yu, "This prize is very real."

    After drawing the prize, he didn¡¯t leave, just stood and watched, wondering what the other prizes were.

    Soon the second person came over, this person was a little excited.

    She also wants three packs of instant noodles. I heard that this thing is very convenient to eat. Just soak it in boiling water and cover it for a while and eat it. It does not need her to make a fire to knead the noodles and wake up the noodles. .

    Now she asks for nothing but three packs of instant noodles.

    reached in and felt that it was full of notes. She picked one after another, but she couldn''t make up her mind.

    Someone behind her urged her, "Hurry up, everyone is waiting behind you."

    "Alright, alright, soon."

    Finally, she grabbed one, took it out nervously, took a deep breath, and opened it.

    what is this? She didn''t know a few words, but she saw that the above three words seemed to be very complicated, and there was no one, two, three, four, five.

    She became nervous all of a sudden, and hurriedly showed it to Shu Yu, "Lu Dongjia, please help me to see if I didn''t win the lottery."

    Shu Yu glanced at it and smiled, "This is the consolation prize."

    "Consolation Prize?" Everyone didn''t understand, "What is the consolation prize?"

    Shu Yu walked to the prize table and lifted the red cloth for the consolation prize.

    Everyone saw that there was a small grain on it...what is this? Haven''t seen it at all.

    The lottery guest frowned, "The consolation prize is only given to such a thing? What is this?"

    She reached out and wanted to touch it, but was stopped by Shu Yu, "Don''t worry, this is just a sample. This thing is called popcorn, and the consolation prize is a bag of popcorn. Just wait, someone will bring it out soon."

    Popcorn¡­what is it? flower?

    Many people have never seen it.

    Yingxi went to the backyard, and after a while, he came out with a basket full of oil paper bags.

    This is not surprising, but what surprised everyone was that as soon as this thing appeared, a strong fragrance wafted out.

    "smell good."

 Chapter 1574ï¼š Consolation prize draws crowds

    Chapter 1574 The consolation prize attracts a large number of guests

    Shu Yu took out a paper bag from the basket. The paper bag was not large and the portion was limited.

    In fact, this is just a small snack, because everyone has a share in the consolation prize, so naturally it is impossible to give too much, otherwise she will lose her life.

    Although this time the opening is so big, it¡¯s just to build a reputation, so it¡¯s worth the loss. Maybe earn a little bit.

    Shu Yu opened the paper bag to reveal the popcorn inside.

    This time, the scent that is closer is stronger.

    This is the consolation prize? ! It''s a consolation prize! !

    The guest who won the lottery took a deep breath, "This thing is called popcorn?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Yes, this is popcorn, this is for you, try it. It will taste better when it''s hot, but it will taste worse when it''s cold, but it''s okay. Just can''t keep it for a long time, Don''t eat it overnight."

    In fact, as long as the popcorn is kept well, it is no problem to eat it overnight.

    But the storage conditions are limited these days, and some people may think that this is a snack, and it is a rare thing.

    After Shu Yu explained, he handed the paper bag over.

    The popcorn was still hot, it just popped. Yesterday afternoon, Wang Kangfu, the steward of instant noodles in the workshop, came over. He was originally a chef, and today I ask him to bring a buddy to make popcorn in the back kitchen.

    Not to mention, Wang Kangfu is very interested.

    He didn''t know before that a small grain of corn could actually fry such a delicious thing.

    He has a lot of ideas now and thinks he can try other things later.

    There are a lot of consolation prizes, so this popcorn is also a lot.

    Shu Yu thought, and then he greeted the people behind to come up to draw the lottery.

    The third person came immediately, not to mention, he was thinking about the first prize at first, after all, the first prize must be expensive. Later, when he saw that someone had drawn the fifth prize, he felt that the fifth prize was good.

    Now that I see the consolation prize, I actually like this one too.

    YouQi saw how the second lottery winner got popcorn and ate one, his eyes lit up, he quickly secreted saliva from his mouth and swallowed hard.

    The number of people in the first few prizes is limited, and most of them are consolation prizes.

    So this person draws a consolation prize.

    But he didn''t feel disappointed at all, on the contrary, he was very excited. He took the paper package that Ying Xi handed over, and couldn''t wait to open it and eat two.

    "Delicious and fragrant!"

    The guests who were watching the fun at the back now went to the front to buy sunflower seeds.

    The fifth prize did not attract them, and a consolation prize made everyone eager to pay.

    After all, there are not many fifth prizes, and they may not be able to touch them. But everyone has a consolation prize. No matter how bad your luck is, you can go home with popcorn.

    As a result, after trying the melon seeds, I found that this thing is also very delicious.

    Especially Wei Ronghua introduced from the side, "The melon seeds can entertain guests, drink and give gifts, and I have nothing to do when I have nothing to do. This is a small thing. When you go out to work, grab a handful and put it in your pocket. It¡¯s not boring to eat while chatting. For those who don¡¯t want to sip, there are also melon seeds here, and the taste is also very good.¡±

    After introducing melon seeds, he introduced sunflower oil.

    "The consolation prize popcorn is made with sunflower oil, isn''t it very fragrant? It''s also fragrant when cooking. You can take a look at it. The color is bright and clean, and the nobles in the palace use it."

 Chapter 1575ï¼š There are two types of fourth prizes

    Chapter 1575 There are two types of fourth prizes

    Not to mention, there are those who are not bad for money, I was really moved by Wei Ronghua, and I plan to go back and try it with some sunflower oil.

    On Shu Yu''s side, the consolation prizes came out one after another. Some people took the popcorn paper packets but refused to leave. Some people stood at the door to eat, which attracted a lot of passers-by to come in.

    One of the carriages came to a sudden stop. Two girls got out of the carriage and asked where the popcorn came from. After asking, they entered the shop.

    Shu Yu was arranging for a lottery draw. When he saw someone coming, he immediately greeted him.

    Who knew these two girls would ask, "What kind of popcorn is that, does your shop sell it?"

    Shu Yu smiled, "It''s not for sale for the time being, this is today''s consolation prize. If the girl is interested, why not buy some melon seeds or sunflower oil and come and try it out?"

    The two girls looked at each other, just in time to hear the voice of Wei Ronghua''s propaganda.

    The two were obviously not bad for money. Seeing that there were many people surrounded by the melon seeds seller, and hearing that the sunflower oil was used even by the nobles in the palace, they couldn''t wait to make a few kilograms of sunflower oil.

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up, yo, this is the first customer to buy sunflower oil today.

    The other party directly gave ten taels of silver.

    This person is generous, and Shu Yu immediately asked them to come over to draw the lottery.

    The two were only interested in popcorn, but now they are interested in the prize when they see this lottery method.

    Now that the lottery is going to be drawn, the two of them are a little nervous, you pushed me to let them go.

    After a while, the tall girl was pushed out, let out a sigh of relief, and reached in.

    She drew a consolation prize, and the two were extremely happy.

    Shu Yu handed over a paper bag, "Congratulations."

    After getting the popcorn, the two of them couldn''t wait to open it. In the crowd, they still paid attention to the image.

    It''s just that their eyes are still on the lottery box.

    How to do? Still want to smoke.

    The little girl rolled her eyes and said to Shu Yu, "Boss, we still want to buy... five taels of melon seeds, with all kinds of flavors, can we continue smoking?"

    "Of course."

    The short girl went to pay the money again to get the wooden card, and she didn''t even bother to get the melon seeds, so she went straight to the lottery.

    Her luck was obviously better than that of the tall girl, so she took out the paper and took a look.

    "Fourth Prize."

    The onlookers were even more excited than her, "The fourth prize, the fourth prize has come out? This lottery doesn''t seem to be that difficult."

    The little girl got excited and asked hurriedly, "What is this fourth prize?"

    Shu Yu lifted the cloth on the table, and everyone looked intently, eh, why are there two kinds?

    Shu Yu introduced, "There are two kinds of prizes for the fourth prize, the third prize, the second prize and the first prize. The winners can choose one from the two."

    Everyone''s eyes widened, how could this be possible?

    If you choose, you must choose the more expensive one.

    Shu Yu does not agree with this. Spend two hundred coins to draw a lottery. Even if it is the first prize, there is a limit to how expensive it is.

    Ordinary people may want to choose a higher price, but what the rich pursue is different.

    Her target customers can be high or low in consumption. If this prize is not sent to people''s hearts and people are not interested, it will be boring.

    Now the prizes for the fourth prize are cloth and puppets.

    Shu Yu pointed to the two kinds of introduction and said, "There are thirty fourth prizes, and the two in front of them are the prizes for the fourth prize. I don''t know which one the girl wants?"

 Chapter 1576ï¼š can not stop at all

    Chapter 1576 Can''t stop at all

    The short girl pointed at the puppet without hesitation, "I want this."

    From the time the cloth on the table was lifted, her eyes were firmly locked on the doll and couldn''t move.

    This is too cute, the shape of the puppet is sunflower.

    In the middle of the sunflower is a little man in the shape of a melon seed, exactly the same as the child on the roll-up board at the door. It also seems to be a melon seed child sitting in the middle of sunflower flowers.

    When these two girls were sitting on the carriage, they felt so cute when they saw the pattern on the roll-up board, which made the driver slow down, so that they could smell the popcorn in the hands of the customers standing at the door.

    I didn¡¯t expect that pattern to be turned into a puppet, it¡¯s so cute.

    The short girl picked up the pillow without hesitation, as if she was afraid of being robbed.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Girl, this pillow is a sample, and it''s a little smaller. I''ll have someone go to the back and get a new one for you."

    The short girl nodded hastily, "Quick, quick."

    Yingxi went to the backyard to get a puppet that was a circle bigger than the sample. The girl had to open the circle to hug it.

    "It''s so pretty, so cute, I like it so much."

    Other people were greedy, especially the tall girl beside him, who couldn''t help but slap his hand.

    Although it''s good to get popcorn, but she likes this puppet better.

    However, there are still many people who think that the cloth is more suitable. Although this puppet looks good, it should not be eaten or drunk. At most, it should be placed there to look good.

    The choice of the piece of cloth is different. If you can make clothes or skirts, you don¡¯t have to go to the cloth shop to wrangle.

    The short girl scorned the puppet in her hand, and moved her gaze to the lottery box again.

    How to do? I want to continue to smoke, this stuff seems to be addictive.

    What if the third prize, the second prize and the first prize are drawn? Even if not, other awards that have been given out, she can also.

    However, there were more and more people lining up behind them, and some people started to want to draw the lottery, so the two girls had to walk to the side.

    There are more people buying things, and the lottery activities are already in order.

    Shu Yu said a lot just now, turned around to take a sip of water, and when he looked up again, he saw Mrs. Tan coming over with a maid.

    Mrs. Tan was still holding a gift box in her hand. She was shocked when she saw the crowd at the door. She stood outside the door in shock for a while before she walked in.

    "Lu Xiangjun, congratulations." She handed over the gift box, then glanced left and right, and said incredulously, "Didn''t you only open at the hour? It''s been less than two quarters of an hour, and there are so many people. already? I thought I was too late."

    "It''s not too late, Mrs. Tan sits inside."

    introduced Mrs. Tan to the door, and after a while, Doctor Xie also came.

    Shu Yu doesn''t know many people in Fucheng, but people who have a little friendship will come to congratulate him.

    Doctor Xie was very busy. After the gift was delivered, he looked at the shop where people came and went and sighed, then said goodbye and left.

    After a while, people came from the government office.

    Shu Yu is the lord of the township, and the prefect does not need to come in person, but the publicity of her opening is so big, everyone knows it, and it is normal for Mr. Fei to have someone come over to give a gift.

    It was the middle-aged scholar Shu Yu had met. He handed over the gift box and whispered, "The plan was successful."

 Chapter 1577ï¼š Mrs. Tan wants to try

    Chapter 1577 Mrs. Tan wants to try

    Shu Yu gave a hand, and her eyes flashed with joy. She opened her mouth and wanted to ask very urgently what was going on, what the plan was, and whether Hao Dingshan had returned to Beijing.

    But this is obviously not the time, there are too many guests coming and going.

    The middle-aged scholar knew what she was thinking, so naturally he didn''t say much. After finishing the sentence, he immediately raised his voice to congratulate her.

    Shu Yu thanked him with a smile, "Mr. Fei has been bothered, please have a cup of tea in there, sir."

    The middle-aged scholar refused, "No, I still have something to do, so I will leave first."

    Shu Yu sent him out, and when he came back, his expression was obviously more relaxed than before.

    There were more people in the shop, not only ordinary people, but even many wealthy households came to buy sunflower oil, but everyone was surprised by the number of people in the shop.

    It hasn''t been long since it opened, why are there so many people?

    Shu Yu entertained him at the door for a while, then returned to the shop.

    As soon as I entered the door, I found that Mrs. Tan, who was supposed to be resting in the backyard, came out. She leaned behind the lottery table and watched everyone take turns to draw the lottery.

    When Shu Yu walked over, she was still talking to the maid next to her, "It seems that there are only three awards, and I don''t know what the first prize is."

    Shu Yu stopped beside her and said with a smile, "Mrs. Tan interested?"

    The latter turned around and said, "Naturally interested, your method is too innovative and sensational, even I am just around the corner. And the prizes are not perfunctory, even a consolation prize is good."

    Shu Yu was helpless, "But in fact, I want everyone to really like melon seeds and sunflower oil."

    Mrs. Tan was delighted, "You are just greedy, are you not allowed to buy things before the lottery? After you buy them back, you will never put them there or not eat them. Whether it''s melon seeds or sunflower oil, and your instant noodles, they are all novel and rare. Delicious things. When the lottery fever subsides, the reputation of these three things will also start."

    These Shu Yu naturally know, so she is not worried at all that the prizes are more attractive than melon seeds and sunflower oil.

    If there is no way, everyone will always be more curious about the unknown.

    Shu Yu asked Mrs. Tan, "Would you like to take a look?"

    Mrs. Tan thought about it, although she knew she wanted to maintain her image as a wealthy wife, the lottery was really fascinating. In particular, she also saw that many girls and wives were attracted and were also eager to try.

    "Okay, then I''ll buy some sunflower oil and try it out."

    "You don''t have to buy it..."

    "That won''t work." Mrs. Tan said solemnly, "I can''t break the rules."

    Without waiting for Shu Yu to refuse, she directly asked the maid to place the order and receive the wooden sign.

    Shu Yu smiled and didn''t stop. Anyway, she prepared a return gift for every friend who gave gifts. When the time comes to see what Mrs. Tan is interested in, she will just give her one more.

    There were more people buying sunflower seeds, but fewer people buying sunflower oil, so the maid returned with a wooden sign and went to line up.

    The lottery team was slow, and there were too many people. Although there is only one fifth prize and fourth prize so far, this does not hinder the enthusiasm of everyone.

    Mrs. Tan watched the movement of the team not far away, and began to gear up, her tone was a little nervous, "I''m not very lucky, I don''t expect the first prize or something, the fourth prize will be."

    Shu Yu was amused, just as he was about to say something, there was a burst of cheers from the lottery table.

 Chapter 1578ï¼š The second prize is out

    Chapter 1578 The second prize is out

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, this voice, should another prize come out?

    Sure enough, as soon as she thought about it, someone said loudly, "Second prize, this is the second prize."

    Mrs. Tan immediately walked forward, she couldn''t help her curiosity, and wanted to see what the second prize was.

    She is standing behind, not far away, and easy to see.

    Now next to the lottery table are Ying Xi and Wei Fangfang who came to help.

    Yingxi walked to the table and lifted the cloth above the second prize to reveal the prize below.

    Everyone''s eyes widened suddenly, and before they could react, they heard Ying Xi say, "There are five second prizes in total, and there are also two kinds of prizes for everyone to choose from. , which one do you want to choose?"

    This time, the second prize was drawn by a woman, and it seemed that the economic conditions were not very good.

    What makes Shu Yu curious is that people like this should generally be reluctant to spend two hundred bucks on a snack they haven''t eaten before.

    Just like the Lu family in the past, two hundred yuan can buy a lot of things for them, the cost of eating and wearing pots and pans, and buying a few pounds of meat are more realistic than this.

    The woman obviously hadn''t reacted yet. She blinked and looked at the note with the second prize written in her hand in disbelief.

    On the other hand, the other woman who accompanied her by her side cried out in surprise and astonishment, "Sister-in-law, you, you''ve really had a lot of luck recently. My niece is about to get married, and this camphor wood box is so easy to draw. Your heart is gone."

    Someone next to asked curiously, "Is there a happy event at home? That camphor wood box is very suitable. I think this box is also exquisitely made, and it is not shabby to be a dowry for a girl in the family. Your sister-in-law is very lucky."

    The woman nodded again and again, her heart was happy, and she couldn''t help but talk more, "Yeah, yeah, we didn''t want to come to this shop to buy melon seeds. It''s not cheap to spend 200 yuan to draw a lottery, this is not, If you want to entertain your future in-laws, you have to buy something good to entertain, who would have known such a good thing."

    The woman who drew the lottery finally came back to her senses, stared at the camphor wood box with burning eyes, and said with trembling lips, "I, I just want to try, I''m looking forward to getting a fourth prize, I think that cloth, take it back and make new clothes for my girl."

    No matter how bad it is, it is good to touch three pieces of instant noodles.

    Who knows, even a touch is the second prize, a camphor wood box.

    She couldn''t help but reached out and touched the box. The lines were delicate, the carvings were exquisite, and the cover was tightly stitched. It looks even better than the camphor wood box when the village chief''s daughter got married in their village. If they fought it themselves, they might not be able to fight it so well.

    These two hundred wen...the cost is so worth it, the camphor wood box alone far exceeds the value.

    She swallowed her saliva, raised her head to look at Yingxi, then looked through Yingxi to Shu Yu who was standing behind her at some point, and asked, "This, is this really for me?"

    Shu Yu nodded and said with a smile, "Of course, so many people are watching, we won''t lie. There are only five second prizes in total, congratulations you are one of the lucky ones. The boxes on the table are just samples. Someone brought you a new box, can you take it back?"

    This box was made by Lu Erbai and others. He has always tried his best to do things. The quality of the camphor wood box is naturally good.

 Chapter 1579ï¼š This award is so worth it

    Chapter 1579 This award is so worth it

    The woman nodded again and again, "I can, I can take it back." She came out with her sister-in-law, and both of them had to carry it back.

    But such a good box, it would be a pity to carry it back and bump it, so I still have to find an ox cart to transport it back to the village.

    Shu Yu asked people to carry out the camphor wood box, and also thoughtfully tied them with cloth ropes and gave them a pole so that they could carry them back.

    In fact, the camphor wood box is not very big, but the weight is still not light.

    The two women were careful and careful. They put the pole in and lifted it up and tried it. It was very good and convenient.

    The woman kept thanking Shu Yu before she left, "Mr. Lu Xiang, you are such a good person, thank you, thank you."

    Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing and crying, "This is what you drew on your own, not for nothing. No thanks."

    Others looked envious. Some people congratulated others and shouted. Seeing these two people carried the camphor wood box and left, they still couldn''t take their eyes back.

    This is also very lucky.

    But as a result, the upsurge of shopping for lottery has become more and more prosperous.

    The two women were carrying the camphor wood box all the way, and curious passers-by saw it and couldn¡¯t help asking a few questions.

    The two were full of gratitude to Lu Ji at this time, and they naturally kept promoting it. When everyone saw that the lottery was so powerful, they came to Fengtao Lane one after another.

    When Meng Yunzheng arrived at the door of Lu Ji, what he saw were the heads of people who couldn''t even squeeze in.

    Cheyenne was taken aback, "Is there too many people?"

    couldn''t get in at all.

    Meng Yunzheng thought for a while, "Go through the back door."

    The two went around to the back, but the back door was locked. Cheyenne knocked tentatively on the door for a while.

    No one has opened the door all the time, and I don¡¯t know if there is no one in the backyard, or the sound in front is too loud, and the knocking on the door is covered up.

    Meng Yunzheng raised his eyes and looked at the wall in front of him. He was thinking about whether to turn in or not when he heard Yingxi''s voice inside.

    "Who." She came over to the kitchen to get the popcorn.

    There are too many consolation prizes, and the popcorn in the basket is one per person, which is consumed very quickly.

    I didn''t expect to hear someone knocking on the door.

    Cheyenne was overjoyed and hurriedly raised her voice, "Yingxi, it''s us."

    Yingxi was stunned, she quickly put down the basket and went to open the door. She was surprised when she saw two people standing at the door, "Meng Gongzi, Cheyenne?"

    "It''s busy inside?"

    Yingxi nodded again and again, not bothering to greet them, "I''m going to the kitchen to get popcorn, you can do it yourself."

    After saying that, he ran away in a hurry.

    Meng Yunzheng and Cheyen looked at each other, "Let''s go, bring the carriage in first, I''ll go look ahead and help."

    After he finished speaking, he went to wash his hands and walked straight to the shop.

    As soon as approached, I heard the noise and excitement coming from inside.

    He paused, laughed, and Shi Shiran walked away from the shop.

    Shu Yu was standing behind the lottery table, he saw it at a glance, and when he got close, he happened to see Mrs. Tan drawing the lottery.

    He was silent, waiting quietly.

    Mrs. Tan took a deep breath, paused for a moment in the lottery box, and then drew it out.

    Open it and take a look, the fifth prize.

    Mrs. Tan was delighted, "I thought I was lucky enough to get a consolation prize, but I didn''t expect there was a fifth prize?"

    "congratulations."

    For Mrs. Tan, three packs of instant noodles are nothing more than worth a lot of money.

    But this is what she drew, so the meaning is completely different.

 Chapter 1580ï¼š Meng Yunzheng came to help

    Chapter 1580 Meng Yunzheng came to help

    Mrs. Tan decided to cook the instant noodles when she went home tonight, so that both her husband and son could taste it and feel the excitement in her heart.

    Thinking of this, she urged Shu Yu to give her a prize, and by the way, she shared her feelings with the rich lady she knew.

    Shu Yu was amused. Seeing that Yingxi hadn''t come back, he asked Wei Fangfang to guard the lottery table, and personally brought her instant noodles.

    Who knew that when she turned her head, she saw Meng Yunzheng standing behind her.

    She looked at him in surprise, "Why are you here?"

    "Today is a great day for your opening, of course I''m coming. How about it, where do I need help?"

    Shu Yu has a lot of things to ask him, but conditions do not allow it.

    She went to get instant noodles first, and when she saw Yingxi was back, she led Meng Yunzheng towards the counter, "You came just in time, help Daniel to settle the account and collect the money, your strength."

    "it is good."

    Da Niu can''t take it anymore, even if he is very skilled in mental arithmetic, he can''t hold back more and more customers.

    In particular, many of the customers in the back are not just buying melon seeds and sunflower oil for the lottery, they really need it and they are not bad for money, so these customers will not be satisfied with the whole number of two hundred yuan.

    They choose by themselves, three flavors of melon seeds, two kilograms of sunflower oil, and a dozen packs of instant noodles. Several things are superimposed together, which is much more laborious than before.

    Daniel is not worried about anything else, he is afraid that he is too fast and miscalculated. It would be too bad if he made such a mistake on the first day. After all, he is not a professional accountant.

    Just when his fingers hurt when he turned the abacus, Meng Yunzheng came.

    Daniel let out a long breath, "Ayun, come here, you stand here."

    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu said a few words, and they soon went into battle.

    Compared to Daniel''s nervous appearance, as soon as Meng Yunzheng took over, he seemed to be much more at ease.

    He didn''t need an abacus at all. As soon as someone reported the number, he could calculate the value when the voice fell. The speed was so fast that the guests were a little disbelieving. It''s so complicated, you can figure it out in an instant, it''s amazing."

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "I have been trained since I was a child."

    The man wanted to say more, but the guests behind him had already urged him.

    Meng Yunzheng not only settles accounts quickly, he even has the spare energy to chat with people and introduce products by the way.

    Da Niu handed the wooden sign beside him, he was stunned.

    Shu Yu just watched for a while and then returned to the lottery table. There are too many people here. She doesn''t go to watch it occasionally, and it is easy to get into trouble.

    After half a day, no one has drawn the first and third prizes.

    But this did not affect the enthusiasm of the guests at all, and even they wanted to know what these two prizes were, and they worked harder and took the initiative to go to the door to shout.

    Mrs. Tan is satisfied after she has passed her addiction. Lu Ji is so busy, she can''t stay here and let people entertain her.

    So seeing Shu Yu coming back, he said goodbye directly.

    Just before leaving, he still pulled her aside and asked in a low voice, "So what exactly are the first prize and the third prize?"

    Shu Yu didn''t hide it from her, anyway, there should be results soon.

    Mrs. Tan tutted twice after hearing this, "You are so willing, there are three first prizes."

    "I''m reluctant to let my child catch a wolf."

    Mrs. Tan looked at the grand scene in the shop and had to nod her head in agreement.

 Chapter 1581ï¼š The third prize is going to roll over?

    Chapter 1581 Is the third prize going to roll over?

    Mrs. Tan was leaving, and when the carriage that Shu Yu took her to was about to start, she suddenly stuffed a puppet into it.

    Mrs. Tan was stunned, "What are you doing?"

    "Didn''t you just say that even if you don''t draw a first prize, would you draw a fourth prize? I thought you might like this, so I gave it to you. This thing is not worth much, so just keep it."

    The fourth prize is a cloth and a puppet.

    The Tan family owns Kaibuzhuang, what kind of cloth is there? What Mrs. Tan wanted was obviously a puppet.

    She looked down at the big sunflower puppet in her hand, and couldn''t help laughing. She said casually at the time, although she really wanted this, but she didn''t expect Shu Yu to listen to it, and was so attentive.

    Even though the puppet was not worth much, Mrs. Tan was very pleased with this thought.

    No wonder she can become Lu Xiangjun, no wonder there are always such excellent people around her. Only good people are attracted to each other.

    Mrs. Tan took a deep breath, "Thank you."

    "Walk slowly."

    Shu Yu watched the carriage leave, and then returned to the shop.

    Someone shouted, "I got the third prize, it''s the third prize."

    Shu Yu raised his eyes and saw that the other party was a middle-aged man who seemed to have some background.

    Thinking of two things for the third prize, Shu Yu couldn''t help touching his nose.

    The prizes this time may not be suitable for the middle-aged man in front of him. Wouldn''t he just roll over like this?

    She didn''t expect that among the guests who came today, it turned out to be male and female.

    After all, whether it¡¯s buying snacks or sunflower oil, women usually buy food. So the things she prepared, although there are also inkstones like the second prize, they actually tend to prefer things that girls or women like.

    But the lottery activity, obviously, both men and women are very enthusiastic.

    Yingxi lifted the cloth on the table to reveal the prize underneath.

    She said it again according to the rules, "There are ten third prizes in total, and the two prizes are rouge gouache and scar removal cream. I don''t know which one the guests are going to choose?"

    Everyone was stunned for a moment, but the women were all excited by the rouge gouache. Looking at the outer packaging of this box, they knew that it was not the kind you bought casually on the street.

    There are also many people staring at the scar removal cream, which is sold in several rouge shops and drugstores, but the price is not cheap.

    But their hearts are useless, these two should be relatively tasteless to the middle-aged man in front of him, right?

    Who knows the next moment, the middle-aged man shouted happily, "Rouge gouache, scar removal cream???"

    He looked at these two things in shock and joy, "I want both, what should I do?"

    Everyone, "..." Then you are greedy.

    Someone suggested, "Let''s get rid of scar cream, you can''t use rouge gouache either."

    "I don''t need it, can''t I give it to someone?" The middle-aged man thought about it, and finally asked Shu Yu, "Lu Xiangjun, this rouge gouache...is it easy to use?"

    He''s a big man, he doesn''t know if it''s good or not.

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "It''s easy to use, this set is used in my sister''s shop. My sister''s ready-to-wear shop does the job of helping others with make-up and dressing up. Among the guests, many are brides or young ladies. I am very satisfied with the results of this rouge gouache.¡±

    "Then, then I''ll choose this." The middle-aged man happily put away this thing.

 Chapter 1582ï¼š Master and apprentice meet

    Chapter 1582 Master and apprentice meet

    Shu Yu did not expect such an accident. Seeing that this person was satisfied with the prize of the third prize, she felt relieved, and immediately walked over with a smile.

    The middle-aged man looked at it with rouge gouache in his hand, his expression was excited and excited, and everyone around him was chatting, and he didn''t care.

    Shu Yu stood next to him and said with a smile, "Congratulations to this guest who won the third prize and became the first lucky winner of the third prize. Now, the remaining prizes for the first prize have not been revealed. I don''t know which one Can the guests reveal it for us? I''m looking forward to it."

    The others laughed, "We are looking forward to it more." Somehow one of your bosses knows what is covered under the cloth on the table, and they are the ones who can''t wait to rush to open it.

    A lot of guests who lined up for the lottery with small wooden cards in the back were full of ambition, "I think if I can win the lottery, the first prize will be waiting for me."

    "Nonsense, it must be me. I''ve been so lucky recently, I can''t justify not winning the first prize."

    "Don''t argue, it''s definitely me."

    No matter what, the enthusiasm of everyone is still high, even more excited than before.

    Wei Ronghua saw this scene, and he had to feel that the owner''s approach was unique. This way of unveiling awards little by little has successfully aroused everyone''s curiosity and greatly satisfied their inner expectations.

    is like being addicted, making people reluctant to leave.

    He was still a little nervous in his heart, but it seems that he really thinks too much.

    was thinking, when he suddenly saw Shu Yu approaching, he hurriedly asked, "Is there something wrong with the owner?"

    Shu Yu pointed towards the door, "I seem to have seen Hu Geng come over just now, go and have a look, I''ll come here."

    There are Yingxi and Cheyenne who just ran over to the lottery to help, so they can be busy.

    Wei Ronghua was stunned for a moment, then raised his head and looked out, he really saw Hu Geng standing at the door, trying to go inside, but there were too many people in front of him, and he couldn''t push other people, lest something would happen.

    Especially when he was carrying something in his hand, as if he was afraid it would be damaged.

    Wei Ronghua hurried out. He was the shopkeeper of the shop. When the customers saw him, they made way for him.

    Just waited until he walked out of the door, and the road closed again in an instant. Everyone was afraid that someone would cut in the queue and they would miss the chance to buy something in the lottery.

    Wei Ronghua came out, panting slightly.

    Hu Geng immediately raised a big smile when he saw him, "Master."

    Wei Ronghua took him aside, "Why did you come here?"

    "The steward and I are here to send congratulations to the eldest young master." The eldest young master Hu Geng said was the eldest young master of the Wu family. He originally wanted to come to congratulate him in person, but he had to leave Donggu County a few days ago. Haven''t come back yet.

    Thinking about it, he handed over the congratulatory gift he had prepared early to the steward and asked him to take Hu Geng along with him.

    After all, Hu Geng was already working in the Wu family''s horse farm, and he was considered a member of the Wu family.

    Besides, he knew Shu Yu and was the apprentice of the shopkeeper Wei Ronghua.

    Since the big Wei Ronghua came to Fucheng, Hu Geng arrived at the Wu family''s horse farm.

    is just right, take this opportunity to let the master and the apprentice talk.

    Wei Ronghua heard the words, and immediately greeted the Wu family steward standing beside Hu Geng, and turned to invite them to enter the door to rest.

 Chapter 1583ï¼š Regretted Ge Dongjia

    Chapter 1583 Regretted Ge Dongjia

    The manager of the Wu family refused. The eldest young master explained before his departure that there is no rush to make a good relationship, and the most important thing is to be adaptable. When he saw that the shop was so prosperous that the guests were crowded at the door, he immediately said, "Manager Wei wants to come here today because he is busy with business, so I won''t bother you any more. I have to rush back to Donggu County when the congratulations are delivered. Hu Geng and the shopkeeper Wei It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, so I''ll give him a day off today, and I can talk when Mr. Wei comes home from his busy work."

    Wei Ronghua said politely and watched the steward get on the carriage and leave.

    Immediately, he turned his head to look at Hu Geng, but he hadn''t seen him for half a month. The spirit of this kid is different, and he is more energetic than ever.

    He used to work for himself in the pastry shop. When he was a clerk, he had a very fulfilling life, but compared with now, he always felt that something was missing.

    It seems that he likes the work of the Wujia racecourse very much, and dealing with horses and mules is what he likes.

    Wei Ronghua patted him on the shoulder, "Yes, I will work hard at Wu''s house in the future."

    He didn''t plan to say anything more to him, and it would be too late to talk about the old things slowly after the night was over.

    So Wei Ronghua lowered his head and took out the keys to the house, thinking of letting him go home first.

    Who knew that before the key was handed out, Hu Geng whispered, "Master, when I came, I saw Ge Dong''s house from the Hongxiang Cake Shop also coming, it''s over there."

    Wei Ronghua frowned slightly, and looked in the direction he indicated, and indeed saw a carriage parked not far away.

    In fact, there are quite a few horse-drawn carriages around here, almost blocking this street.

    These are all from big families. They have servants and maids, but they don''t have to queue in person. The crowding will damage their image, just wait in the carriage. If you are interested in the lottery, you can get off the carriage when it is your turn.

    Therefore, there was an inconspicuous carriage in the middle, so Wei Ronghua didn''t pay much attention.

    I didn''t expect that Ge Dong''s family of Hongxiang Cake would come here from Donggu County.

    Hu Geng said in a low voice and alert, "Master, shouldn''t they be looking for trouble?"

    Wei Ronghua was silent for a moment, then shook his head, "They don''t have such courage."

    As they are not natives of Fucheng, even if they want to show off their power and act as local snakes, it will not be their turn.

    Secondly, this is Lord Lu Xiangjun''s shop, and even the prefect has specially sent someone to send congratulatory gifts, and whoever has no eyes and no brains dares to come to trouble today.

    Probably because Wei Ronghua''s eyes were too obvious, Ge Dong''s family next to the carriage also turned his head and looked at Wei Ronghua.

    It''s just that his eyes on this matter are extraordinarily complicated.

    He just wanted to see if Wei Ronghua was down after he chose to leave, and wondered if Lu Xiangjun would regret hiring him. In Ge Dong''s heart, Wei Ronghua is a stubborn and unruly person. What good can such a person do?

    However, since he left Donggu County for half a month, the business of their Hongxiang Cake Shop has been bleak to the naked eye.

    He didn''t want to admit or admit that it was related to Wei Ronghua. He just convinced himself in his heart that maybe some old customers saw that the shopkeeper had changed in a short period of time and didn''t trust him much.

    It was only at this moment that he felt that he had done a wrong thing when he saw the messy road record.

 Chapter 1584ï¼š The first prize is out

    Chapter 1584 The first prize is out

    Ge Dong''s family still has regrets, but Feng Sunzi beside him is completely jealous. He whispered, "Master, the business of Lu Ji is so good, it has nothing to do with Wei Ronghua. I heard that Lu Ji''s promotion started twenty days ago, and it was all Lu Xiangjun''s idea. Wei Ronghua Ronghua came here just to pick up a plate and pick it up ready-made, we don''t need to care about him at all."

    Ge Dongjia took a deep breath, "Shut up."

    He couldn''t take it any longer, he turned around and got into the carriage, and without waiting for Feng''s grandson to come up, he directly told the driver to set off.

    Feng Sunzi ran after him for a long distance, "Master, master, wait for me."

    Seeing them leave, Wei Ronghua took his eyes back coldly.

    Hu Geng breathed a sigh of relief. Master was right. They didn''t have the guts. They just didn''t give up and came to see.

    Since it''s all right, Hu Geng won''t bother.

    "Master, then I''ll go home and wait for you to come back." Although he wanted to help in the shop, he is now working in Wu''s house, so it''s not easy to get involved in other people''s business.

    Wei Ronghua nodded and handed him the key.

    Hu Geng just turned around to leave, when a shocking exclamation suddenly came from the shop, which startled him a lot.

    "What, what happened? What happened?"

    Wei Ronghua listened to a few words, with a happy face on his face, "It seems that the first prize has finally been drawn, you go back first, I''m busy."

    After saying that, before Hu Geng could react, Wei Ronghua stepped up the steps.

    Just in time, Cheyenne is announcing the results.

    "Congratulations to this guest for winning the first prize. We have three first prizes, and the guest is the first to win. Congrats. Now, let''s see what the prize is?"

    The crowd stretched their necks to look inside. The people who were buying melon seeds and paying for the wooden plaques stopped what they were doing and started rushing here impatiently.

    At this time of opening, everyone has been very curious about the prizes like opening the blind box.

    Cheyen walked to the table with a smile and slammed the cloth off.

    "Huh..." After seeing what was below clearly, there was a burst of noise from the crowd.

    followed by Cheyen''s introduction, "The prize for the first prize is here. The golden hairpin is on the left, and the double-sided embroidery ornament is on the right. Have you made up your mind? Which one to choose?"

    His voice fell, and the selected guest hadn''t spoken yet, and various voices had already sounded one after another.

    "Choose a golden hairpin, that''s a golden hairpin. It''s worth spending 200 yuan to buy a single gold hairpin."

    "Yes yes yes, this golden hairpin is too beautiful, it is definitely not cheap, Lu Dong''s house is bright and bright."

    "Why don''t I have such good luck? Ahhhhh."

    Most of the people present were ordinary people from ordinary families, but after the first prize came out, many young ladies from rich families who heard the noise outside also crowded in.

    After seeing the double-sided embroidery ornament, he hurriedly came up with an idea, "Choose the double-sided embroidery ornament, it looks good, how much is the golden hairpin worth? Double-sided embroidery is rare, right?"

    The two sides disagreed, and they were shouting loudly.

    And the young woman who won the first prize finally regained her composure. She opened her mouth, her eyes fixed on the double-sided embroidered ornament.

    Just before she could speak, a loud cry of a child suddenly came from the noisy voice.

    "Wow...I don''t want, I don''t want..."

 Chapter 1585ï¼š The first prize is a puppet

    Chapter 1585 The first prize is a puppet

    This cry was shrill and angry, and instantly stopped all the guests who were excited to discuss and decide the prize for others. Including Shu Yu, everyone looked at the crying little girl.

    This child, who was about four or five years old, stood beside the young woman who had won the first prize, with her head raised and her eyes closed, tears streaming down her face.

    The young woman was startled, and quickly squatted down to coax her, "What''s wrong with Shuangshuang? Stop crying, my mother is here."

    The little girl named Shuangshuang was patted on the back and coaxed a few words, but her voice was a little lower, but her crying posture did not weaken at all.

    Fortunately, she said the reason while crying, "I don''t want gold hairpins, I don''t want decorations, I want puppets, I want flower puppets. Uuu...I don''t want it, obviously I smoked it, I want puppets."

    Everyone immediately understood.

    The young woman had a headache. "But we won the first prize. The puppet is only the fourth prize. The first prize is better than the fourth prize."

    Others also echoed and persuaded.

    But such a statement is useless to a child who is only a little old and has been pampered and grown up. She can''t accept such a reason, what a first prize and a fourth prize.

    "Mother, you clearly promised me to smoke puppets, I want puppets."

    A trace of embarrassment flashed on the young woman''s face, she said so, but wouldn''t she be better off? The double-sided embroidery ornament is so beautiful, I don''t know how much more valuable it is than the puppet, if I miss it, it will be gone.

    But my daughter doesn''t understand this, she only wants puppets.

    The young woman got more and more headaches, and finally when her daughter was crying and almost passed out, she finally couldn''t help sighing and looked up at Shu Yu, "Master Lu Xiang, that... can you buy a puppet? "

    Shu Yu shook his head, "Sorry, the puppets prepared are limited, they are all for prizes. If they can be sold, then the fourth prize will not be enough."

    The puppets are not expensive, and there are many rich people who come to buy things. If they like it, they want to buy it, and few people will buy it.

    The young woman gritted her teeth, "Then, can I exchange the first prize for the fourth prize?"

    This requirement is not too much, after all, it is to exchange higher prizes for lower prizes.

    However, once some things start, it is easy to mess up later.

    Since it is a lottery, the rules must be followed, otherwise, if you are not satisfied with the other, you can change it if you want, then the award setting is meaningless.

    Shu Yu still shook his head, just when the lady frowned in disappointment, she suddenly said again, "We have rules for lottery draws. But what will the guests do after they leave our shop and take their prizes after the lottery draw, that''s not us. I can handle it."

    As soon as these words came out, other people immediately came over, and seeing that the little girl was still crying, they gave advice to the young woman, "You can ask the customer who won the fourth prize to buy it."

    Muppets should be cheap.

    This young woman seems to have a good family background, so she can ask the person who won the fourth prize to change her family status.

    This idea, the young woman had at the beginning, when her daughter passed by the door of the store and saw someone holding a puppet in her arms and shouting that she wanted, she went up to negotiate with that person.

    Unfortunately, the person who wins the fourth prize and chooses a puppet is obviously not bad for money. How can he sell something he likes?

    The young woman had no choice, so she discussed it with her daughter, entered the store to draw a lottery, and let her draw by herself.

 Chapter 1586ï¼š Amazing double-sided embroidery

    Chapter 1586 Surprising double-sided embroidery

    The little girl both agreed, and when the paper was unfolded, it showed that it was a draw. She was overjoyed immediately, thinking that she could finally bring back the puppet she was thinking of, and she was looking forward to it.

    As a result, she heard the maid behind her explain to her that although she won the lottery, the prize was not a puppet.

    The little girl''s mentality suddenly collapsed. She promised her mother that if she didn''t win the lottery, she could not make trouble, but she clearly won, why is there still no flower puppet.

    The little girl is too young to digest the complicated lottery rules.

    She was so sad.

    The young woman was also very helpless, for a while she didn''t know whether she should be thankful for her daughter''s luck or not.

    Fortunately, I don''t know which guest shouted loudly, "Madam, if you wait a little longer, it will be my turn to draw in a while. If I win the fourth prize, I will choose the puppet, and let''s go out. Discuss again?"

    The young woman''s eyes lit up, yes, there are many more prizes for the fourth prize, and there must be ordinary people who don''t care about puppets.

    In the eyes of these people, the puppet is not as valuable as that piece of cloth.

    But as long as the price she offers is higher than that piece of cloth, there must be someone willing to choose the cloth and sell it to her by accident.

    She couldn''t help looking at Shu Yu, who didn''t stop her, she just said that she would not interfere with what they wanted to do with the prizes after leaving the shop.

    The young woman breathed a sigh of relief, and the guests behind her who were not short on money also shouted, "Madam, if I win the fourth prize, I''d like to exchange the puppets for your first prize."

    The corner of the young woman''s mouth twitched, and she secretly ''bah'', thinking beautifully.

    She comforted her daughter, promised her to wait, and would definitely give her a puppet, and then she chose the prize for the first prize.

    She asked for the double-sided embroidery ornament.

    I was a little far away, I didn''t look carefully, but now I have it in my hand, I can see the pattern of double-sided embroidery clearly.

    The pattern is sunflowers on one side and mountains on the other side. It is not complicated, but it is grid, outer, yes, fine, fine! !

    The young woman''s eyes lit up, the embroidery lady who embroidered this pair of double-sided embroidery is really a very good craftsman, and there is no flaw at all.

    She was very fortunate that Shu Yu did not promise her to exchange the first prize for the fourth prize, otherwise she would miss such a good embroidery piece that surprised her.

    She stood there and looked at it in love, until someone urged her behind her, and she hurried to the side.

    The people behind continue to draw, but even if there are a lot of fourth prizes, it is not so easy to win.

    She was a little worried that her daughter had been waiting for a long time. Who knew that the little girl had cried once, and she was relieved after receiving the assurance from her mother.

    The maid next to was feeding her melon seeds, and the eyes that the little girl liked narrowed.

    She tugged at the young woman''s sleeve, "Mother, this is delicious, buy some more."

    The young woman thought that she had nothing to do anyway, so she promised to buy melon seeds again, and by the way, smoke again.

    She immediately told the maid to buy it again, fed her daughter to eat melon seeds, and ate a few by herself.

    After eating, his eyes lit up involuntarily.

    This thing is fragrant and crunchy, so delicious?

    She thought that something so cheap that ordinary people could buy casually, the taste was very ordinary. If it wasn''t for the puppet that her daughter wanted, she would not have stepped in the door at all.

    The melon seeds are still like this, wouldn¡¯t the sunflower oil even purchased in the palace be better?

 Chapter 1587ï¼š Merchants follow suit

    Chapter 1587 Merchants have to learn

    Shu Yu took the young woman''s look into his eyes and smiled slightly. So, the effect of the prize is really amazing, right?

    The people behind are still drawing a lottery. After the young woman bought the melon seeds, she asked the maid to buy a few catties of sunflower oil.

    The maid was at a loss, but she still received two wooden tokens.

    The young woman went to draw two more prizes. Unfortunately, the last two were consolation prizes.

    Then, she drew two packets of tangy popcorn. This thing...she has never seen or eaten it before, it''s so delicious.

    After the mother and daughter left the shop, they sat in the carriage and shared.

    Until the maid came over and said that someone had won the fourth prize and chose a puppet and wanted to sell it to her.

    She just left the Luji shop where she wanted to draw another prize after she finished trading with the other party. Seeing her daughter holding the puppet contentedly, she exhaled a long breath.

    Guests came and went, but there was always a long queue in front of Lu Ji¡¯s gate.

    Seeing that it was noon, the outside was gradually getting warmer, so Shu Yu asked Yingxi and Cheyen to carry water and share a bowl for everyone waiting outside the door.

    It is September now, and the heat has actually subsided a lot, but at noon, the bright sun hanging overhead is still a bit overwhelming.

    Fortunately, many people went to eat in the nearby restaurants, but it brought a lot of business to the shops around Fengtao Lane, and the shopkeeper was not happy.

    Shu Yu saw that there were fewer people at noon, so he and Meng Yunzheng went to the restaurant opposite to have a meal.

    The two hardly chatted much, after all, there were many people around, so they were still busy when they went back.

    After finished eating, she returned to the shop and asked others to take turns to eat opposite. She had already paid for the meal, so she could eat whatever she wanted.

    But everyone eats simple things and doesn''t want to delay things. Most of them ordered noodles, steamed buns and the like, which are quick-cooked or ready-made.

    Shu Yu was also very helpless when he saw this, but everyone''s enthusiasm was unabated. Seeing that the business was so good, they were like drinking the nectar and Yulu, and they didn''t feel tired at all.

    In the afternoon, there were still an endless stream of guests, and several awards were gradually distributed.

    is that the first prize is more difficult to draw. It was not until the application time that the second first prize was drawn.

    This person is different from the young woman in the morning. Her family¡¯s conditions should be average, so she chose the golden hairpin and left the shop happily.

    Another camphor wood box for the second prize went out, and another inkstone was selected.

    The third prize draws six.

    So far, there is only one first prize, two second prizes, and four third prizes.

    The awards are getting fewer and fewer, and the guests behind are getting more and more urgent.

    Seeing that it was evening, the craze was still unabated, which made the shopkeepers of many shops around them look hot.

    No one expected that this lottery event organized by Lu Ji would have such a big response.

    So much so that for a long time later, various merchants began to follow suit and started to hold lottery activities.

    Unfortunately, gimmicks are gimmicks. What really matters is that your own products are hard.

    Lu Ji is not only delicious melon seeds, valuable sunflower oil, and rare instant noodles, even the prizes are selected according to the customer base, these things are completely delivered to the hearts of the customers.

    Although the merchants behind have learned the same way, most of them have not learned the essence. In particular, their consumption bottom line is too high, the customer base they face is rich, and the prizes are nothing new, which makes people uninterested.

 Chapter 1588ï¼š Win or lose in the end

    Chapter 1588 Is it a profit or a loss in the end

    Lu Ji had another small climax when it was the last hour before the door closed. A lot of people who came home from work came running.

    Among them was the man who stared at the roll-up box in the morning and talked to Shu Yu. This man said that he would come over at night, but he really came.

    Even more coincidentally, the last first prize was actually drawn by him.

    Shu Yu originally thought he would choose a golden hairpin, but he did not expect to choose double-sided embroidery.

    The people behind knew that the first prize was gone. They beat their chests and paused for a while, and then they cheered up and continued the lottery. After all, there are still second prizes, third prizes, and fourth prizes.

    It was getting dark after the last third prize was drawn.

    There were not many guests outside, and Shu Yu told them the truth, and now there are only consolation prizes left.

    The guests who heard this did leave for a little while, but the people behind them continued.

    There was still some popcorn at the end, and Shu Yu simply packed a large portion for everyone.

    Until the last guest left, everyone finally exhaled a long breath.

    "Finally finished." Daniel fell on the stool behind, closed his eyes and slowed down for a while.

    Speaking of which, he can be considered someone who has endured hardships, but it is really unbearable that his nerves have been tense all day.

    Shu Yu was also tired, but she was in a good mood. She lay on the counter and looked at Meng Yunzheng who was planning to make a meal.

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, "I''m not tired, just wait a while, and I''ll soon be able to calculate today''s profit."

    "Okay, then you can continue." She turned her head to look at Wei Ronghua, "Manager Wei, take everyone to the opposite restaurant to order some dishes and have a late-night snack. Everyone has been busy all day, exhausted, and finished eating. Get some rest early. Bring us two when you come back."

    Except Wei Ronghua, everyone else will be crowding in the backyard of the shop today.

    Wei Fangfang was young, and Shu Yu asked her to go back early. It was easy to get busy sometimes, but she could not afford to do it all day, and she could not squeeze child labor.

    Wei Ronghua nodded, "It''s done." He greeted the others, "Let''s go, let me go to the opposite side to eat."

    All of the guys left the shop hula-la.

    The huge road record, not only the goods are almost gone, but there are only the two of them left, and it suddenly becomes empty.

    Shu Yu walked behind the counter and sat beside Meng Yunzheng.

    The two of them didn''t speak, one counted and the other watched, but they looked like the years were quiet.

    Meng Yunzheng is meticulous in his work.

    After confirming that it was correct, he wrote down the result and pushed it to Shu Yu.

    then said with a smile, "It seems that this event went well."

    Shu Yu looked at the last value on the notebook, raised his eyebrows, "So many?"

    Three hundred and fifty-seven two or three coins and six coins? ?

    This is pure profit, after removing labor costs and the money earned after raffle prizes.

    "Ayu, how are you?" People outside the door came in one after another.

    Shu Yu raised his head, "You guys are too fast, don''t you want them to have a good meal?"

    Wei Ronghua said helplessly, "Everyone wants to know whether we made a profit or a loss today."

    After all, those prizes are not cheap, but most of the people who bought melon seeds went directly to the lottery after buying 200 coins.

    Shu Yu didn''t give a shit, he smiled, "Of course he earned it."

    Everyone''s eyes lit up, "How much?"

 Chapter 1589ï¼š Prizes are at cost

    Chapter 1589 The prizes are all cost prices

    Shu Yu handed over the paper with the final value written on it. Daniel saw it for the first time, and immediately widened his eyes, "So many?"

    It''s not that he has little knowledge, and now he is also someone who has handled a lot of money.

    But this is only the first day. Although there are many guests and business is booming until the evening, but also, this event is also very big. The first prize and the second prize are not cheap. The problem is not only one serving.

    Others were also surprised when they saw it, Ren Yiping sighed, "I thought we were mainly earning fame today. With so many prizes sent out, it would be good to earn a little bit, but I didn''t expect so much, this is a one-day profit. ."

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "If all the prizes were bought from outside, then most of us can only earn a little bit, but most of these prizes are at cost."

    Not to mention the consolation prize, mainly corn, oil and sugar. Although the price of oil and sugar is not cheap these days, corn is not expensive. What''s more, they popped it by themselves, and the popcorn that popped out became bigger, and a small amount of it was about the size of a paper bag.

    Besides, the paper bags they use are quite small, just to make the guests addicted to their mouths. If you really count it, it is equivalent to a 40% discount on the price of 200 yuan melon seeds.

    The second is the instant noodles with the fifth prize, which are a little more expensive in the shops outside. But they produced it in their own workshop, and even if the prize was three pieces of dough, the cost would not exceed twenty cents.

    The cloth and puppet of the fourth prize, the cloth is the ordinary cloth from the Yiren Pavilion. The Yiren Pavilion purchases from the outside, and the quantity will be cheaper, and Shu Yu is naturally not expensive.

    The puppets are made at home, and it takes a whole family two or three days to complete.

    The third prize of rouge gouache and scar removal cream is not to mention. The amount of rouge gouache Yiren Pavilion is a lot. Shu Yu took a dozen sets from it, and if there is more, he can put it back. The scar removal cream is her business with Doctor Xu.

    The camphor wood box for the second prize was made in his father''s carpenter''s shop, and the inkstone platform needs to be bought.

    The double-sided embroidery of the first prize was embroidered by Tian Qin, the embroiderer of Yiren Pavilion.

    The people that Ruan Shi and Shu You recruited from Fucheng have now completely settled down in Yiren Pavilion. She was a very good embroiderer in Fucheng earlier, and she was very good at double-sided embroidery.

    If her mother was not seriously ill and was cured by Zhao Xi, she would not have followed her to the county seat.

    Although the county seat is not as good as Fucheng, the salary given to her by Yiren Pavilion is based on commission, and the overall calculation is not less than the salary of Fucheng Embroidery Village. Of course, it is definitely incomparable with her own double-sided embroidery and selling it.

    But Tian Qin doesn''t care about money. Even though she is not a rich and noble person, she still has some background, and she doesn''t have to worry about food and clothing. All she wants is the safety of her mother.

    Shu Yu asked her to embroider the three double-sided embroidery, and Tian Qin offered a very low price. She was grateful to the Lu family for their preferential treatment to her, and also thanked Zhao Xi for curing her mother, otherwise she would be alone now. So the Lu family needs help, and she is bound to do so.

    As a whole, the places that really need to spend a lot of money are the golden hairpins for the first prize and the inkstone for the second prize.

    But compared with the goods sold today, these two are not big.

    "More than three hundred taels, more than I thought, but I expected it." Shu Yu raised his head and said to the crowd, "But tomorrow there won''t be so many, so be prepared."

 Chapter 1590ï¼š give out bonus

    Chapter 1590 Bonus

    Shu Yu is still very satisfied with today''s good start. "Everyone has worked hard, and they are very tired after working all day. I said earlier that if the sales are good, I will give everyone a bonus. While everyone is here now, I will give the money and let Everyone is happy and happy. Wait until the end of the month if sales remain good, and then add."

    No one is unhappy to hear the bonus.

    Everyone was obviously very tired, but at this time, their eyes lit up and they were all refreshed.

    Shu Yu took out a purse, and it didn''t take much trouble, so he gave one or two directly.

    Daniu and Wei Ronghua are just that, one has dividends and the other has high wages, so they looked calm after getting the money.

    But other labor money is limited, a tael of silver is nothing to the rich, but a lot to them.

    "Master, will this be too much?" Ren Yiping swallowed and asked to restrain his excitement.

    "Do you still have too much money?" Shu Yu laughed, "Take it all, as I said, as long as everyone works together for Lu Ji, I will not treat everyone badly."

    "I have it too?" Cheyen took a tael of silver in surprise and glanced at Yingxi beside him.

    Yingxi was much calmer than him. Although she was a servant, the young lady often gave her rewards on weekdays, but she had saved a lot of private money.

    Cheyen smiled and saw Meng Yunzheng nod, and then he accepted it with peace of mind.

    Meng Yunzheng, who was sitting behind the counter, raised his arms and asked Shu Yu, "I don''t have it?"

    "Of course you have." Shu Yu stuffed him with the remaining money in his purse, "You painted the painting outside, but your painting is too valuable, I really can''t afford it. Fortunately, you What''s mine is mine, we don''t care so much. The money in the purse is for your daily expenses. "

    Meng Yunzheng, "..."

    other people,"¡­¡­"

    Shu Yu looked calm, what did she say wrong?

    Meng Yunzheng was delighted, he was silent for a while and then nodded, "That makes sense." Then he put away the purse quite naturally.

    Others, "..." felt like they were being shown.

    Wei Ronghua said as if he hadn''t heard anything, "Alright, alright, it''s getting late, let''s rest first, we have to open the door early tomorrow."

    Others echoed, "Yes, yes, so sleepy."

    Except Wei Ronghua, everyone else walked towards the backyard.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other and laughed.

    Seeing that everyone else had left, Shu Yu just put away the ledger and the money, and the two sat behind the counter and slowly ate the supper they brought back.

    Although Daniel and the others eat simple food, what they bring back is fish meat, and the food is not ambiguous at all.

    Shu Yu couldn''t eat half of it. Seeing that Meng Yunzheng was still slowly picking the fishbone and putting the fish in her bowl, Shu Yu quickly declined, "You can eat it, I don''t need it, eat too much for a while. Can''t sleep."

    Meng Yunzheng stopped then and concentrated on eating his own.

    Shu Yu propped up his arms and turned his head to look at him. The more he looked at this guy, the more handsome he was. He was good-looking, and he was considerate and capable. Tsk, just thinking about it, I couldn''t help but feel swaying inside...

    Shu Yu shook his head abruptly, he was so tired today that he was a fart.

    She exhaled, thinking of what the middle-aged scholar beside the prefect in the daytime said, she couldn''t help but asked in a low voice, "What exactly is your plan?"

 Chapter 1591ï¼š Xiang Weinan was seduced

    Chapter 1591 Xiang Weinan was seduced

    You don''t need Shu Yu to be too clear. As soon as she opened her mouth, Meng Yunzheng knew what she was referring to. Yingxi and Cheyen are guarding outside, and now it''s quiet and no one, just the right place to talk.

    He was almost done eating, so he put down his chopsticks and drank two sips of tea before slowly explaining the process.

    Shu Yu was amazed after hearing this, "You misled Hao Dingshan into thinking that the emperor was seriously ill?"

    "more or less."

    Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, "You are using the emperor as a raft, this matter... the emperor agreed?"

    "Naturally, the emperor does not agree, who would dare to spread his rumors?" No matter how bold Meng Yunzheng was, he would not take such a risk, "It took so long to implement the plan, just to wait for the emperor''s reply, Sir Fei will cooperate. It was also ordered by the emperor."

    Hearing the reply, Shu Yu thought of what Xiao Shi asked him earlier.

    "The letter from the capital, did they say anything about Qi Lie and Xiang Weinan? They never replied."

    Meng Yunzheng''s expression became solemn, "I came here today to tell you about this. After we sent a letter to Qi Lie about the strangeness of Changjin Mansion, he immediately led someone to infiltrate Changjin Mansion to investigate. It is said that there There is a black market, and Qi Lie got into it. Now...no news has come out yet."

    The black market in Changjin Mansion is completely different from that in Jiangyuan County. That is the place where the filth is really hidden and the dark tide is surging. Once you enter it, it is full of dangers, and you may die at any time.

    Assassination, buying and selling, profiteering, money laundering and other criminal acts fill every corner of the black market. The original black market in Jiangyuan County cannot be called a black market, at best it is a place for underground transactions.

    Qi Lie must be careful when he sneaks into such a place.

    Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief, I hope Qi Lie can complete the task safely and smoothly.

    "What about Xiang Weinan?"

    Mentioning this, Meng Yunzheng also had a headache and said helplessly, "The Xiao family has been watching him closely recently."

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, then frowned, "The Xiao family is staring at him? Why? Is it possible that you have doubts about Xiao''s death?"

    "That''s not true. The Xiao family wanted to use marriage to win over him."

    Shu Yu, "..." marriage? ? ?

    Meng Yunzheng explained, "The emperor is still keeping a distance from the Xiang family, lest the Xiao family have any doubts. The Xiao family and the third prince felt that there was a great hope to win over the Xiang family, so they always wanted to maintain the relationship between the two families."

    Shu Yu felt incredible, "But it''s been less than half a year since Mr. Xiao ''passed''? It''s too ugly for them to do this. It''s a loss that they are still the Xiao family."

    Immediately thought about it and it was wrong, "Isn''t there no girl in the Xiao family?"

    She remembered that the reason why Xiao was loved by the third prince''s mother and concubine, and she was often brought into the palace to speak, was because she was the only girl in the Xiao family, and the others were sons.

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "There is no girl in the Xiao family, but there is a cousin girl."

    "Using the cousin to marry Xiang Weinan?"

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "The Biao girl from Xiao''s family has been living in Xiao''s house for a long time, and she often runs to the third room of Xiao''s house. It is euphemistically called taking care of the third uncle who is seriously ill and bedridden for Xiao''s family, and talk to him to relieve the boredom. In fact, it is Take the opportunity to meet Xiang Weinan and do a seduction."

    After the Xiao family left, Xiang Weinan would visit the Xiao family from time to time in order to prevent the Xiao family from continuing to do anything to her parents.

 Chapter 1592ï¼š Hao Dingshan is back in Beijing

    Chapter 1592 Hao Dingshan has returned to Beijing

    Xiang Weinan''s actions were to tell the Xiao family that even if the Xiao family died, he would still treat her parents as father-in-law and mother-in-law to prevent them from being silenced by the Xiao family. The second is to take the opportunity to go to the Xiao family to explore the situation of the Xiao family.

    But as a result, as long as the cousin of the Xiao family stayed in the third room, he would see Xiang Weinan more often.

    Xiang Weinan was very irritable, but he couldn''t tear his face at such a critical moment.

    Fortunately, it wasn''t long after Xiao''s ''death'', it was normal for him to ignore the cousin.

    It was only recently that Xiang Weinan was indeed in the Xiao family''s sight. The Xiao family was arranged by him in Jiangyuan County, so he could only reduce his contact with Jiangyuan County.

    Meng Yunzheng explained to Shu Yu, "Don''t tell Xiao Shi about these things for the time being."

    He doesn''t know much about the Xiao family, but the Xiao family in his memory has a deep affection for Xiang Weinan, and even fell into the concubine''s trick to find Shu Yu''s trouble last time. Although she has experienced this series of changes, it is hard to guarantee that she will not be impulsive when encountering Xiang Weinan.

    Shu Yu rubbed his forehead, "I see."

    In short, everyone is safe, that''s enough.

    The situation in the capital seemed more serious than she imagined.

    "Then Hao Dingshan... Has he gone back?"

    "Go back." Meng Yunzheng said, "It''s a coincidence that when I entered the city this morning, I happened to see him leave Fucheng quickly and head towards the capital."

    "That''s good." Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief.

    "But there are still people watching at Dongqingguan." Hao Dingshan was gone, but the person he pushed to the front of the stage to entangle Dongqingguan was a native of Fucheng.

    Dongqing Guanzhu is also very important to the third prince, and that person will definitely keep staring at him.

    What they mean is, just stare at the other party, at least they already know the identity of this person, Master Fei will secretly send someone to follow him, and they can catch him at any time.

    If you are lucky, maybe you can pass him and find out a few more people of the third prince.

    Shu Yu understands this, but fortunately Xiao has found a suitable place.

    She went out of the city to visit once two days ago, Xiao Shi seemed to be doing well and adapting well.

    Meng Yunzheng put away the lunch box that was eaten on the table, "Okay, don''t worry about these things, many people are bearing it. It''s very late, go and rest."

    Shu Yu hadn''t felt it before, but now he couldn''t help yawning twice, and tears were about to come out.

    She was pushed back to the room by Meng Yunzheng. After washing up, she fell asleep after a while.

    This sleep didn''t wake up until Chen Shi.

    Shu Yu hurriedly got up, sorted himself out and went to the front shop, everyone was already busy.

    The goods that were sold yesterday were refilled, the counter was wiped clean, and there was not a single melon seed skin on the ground.

    Daniel and a few people haven''t left yet, I''m afraid the shop will be too busy today.

    Shu Yu looked at the situation in the store. There were a lot of people coming. Many people came to ask if there was a lottery today. I heard that I was very disappointed after a day yesterday.

    But there are still some people who will stay to buy melon seeds or sunflower oil, and some people will ask about instant noodles, popcorn, etc.

    Wei Ronghua and the others were very busy, but they were in good spirits.

    Shu Yu laughed and walked to the door of the shop to take a look. The roll-up was placed outside again.

    Not to mention, this thing is quite attractive.

    was fascinated to see that a group of children rushed over.

 Chapter 1593ï¼š Childrens pay can not be less

    Chapter 1593 The child''s remuneration cannot be less

    Shu Yu turned his head and waved to them, "Here?"

    "Sister Xiangjun." The group of children ran three steps away from Shu Yu, stopped with a bang, and said hello.

    They are the people who helped Shu Yu to promote it everywhere, the main force in attracting customers in the streets and alleys.

    Shu Yu counted the number of people, "Are you all there? Come in with me."

    A group of children pushed me into the shop, and didn''t dare to look around after entering the door. You Qi also had a lot of customers in the shop. Seeing these children, they all looked at them in surprise, making the group of children even more nervous, and hurriedly followed Shu Yu into the backyard.

    There was no one in the backyard, so they exhaled and dared to raise their heads to look left and right.

    This yard is very big. When it was renovated, it was not just about practicality. The scenery was also very beautiful. There were also rockeries and flowing water in the middle of the yard. Although it was not very big, it was still a sight.

    Listening to the sound of running water can also make people feel comfortable.

    Shu Yu said to them, "You guys sit here for a while, I''ll go back to the room and I''ll be out soon."

    "Okay, Sister Xiangjun."

    After Shu Yu left, a group of children looked curiously at the rockery and flowing water in the middle. Someone with sharp eyes said in a low voice, "Look, there are fish inside."

    "It must be very comfortable to live here, with such a large yard and so many rooms."

    "Of course, this is Sister Xiangjun''s shop. Do you know how powerful Xiangjun is? Those are people who have seen the emperor."

    Shu Yu, who just came out of the room, "..." No, I haven''t seen the emperor, so you should be bragging about me with reality.

    She shook her head with a laugh and took a few steps forward.

    The children who were talking were silent for a moment, and looked at her obediently, "Sister Xiangjun."

    Shu Yu sat down on the stone bench, holding a purse in his hand, much larger than the purse she stuffed to Meng Yunzheng yesterday.

    At this moment, the purse was placed on the stone table, and a tinkling sound was heard, and a group of children instantly widened their eyes.

    Shu Yu said, "We agreed before. Yesterday, if you work hard, you will definitely be paid. Now, queue up one by one."

    The children were instantly excited.

    Actually, Shu Yu had promised them that the wages would be settled on the same day.

    It''s just that they stopped yesterday when they were too busy. After all, they were children, and Shu Yu couldn''t really let them scream all day, and she didn''t want to squeeze them. So let them rest and be careful not to get tired.

    Later, the children came over when they were too busy. However, the children who took the lead saw that the shop was so busy and crowded. Even the owner, Lu Xiangjun, was there to entertain the guests in person. Asking people for wages seems to be too lackluster, and it will delay people''s work.

    So when Shu Yu saw them and greeted them to come in, the lead child said first, "Sister Xiangjun, you''re busy first, we''ll go back first, and come back tomorrow."

    After saying that, a group of children ran away, and Shu Yu didn''t have time to stop them.

    But she had prepared the remuneration for the children early. She got up too late today, and she was afraid of missing out with these children, but she didn''t expect them to come by coincidence.

    There were strings of copper coins in the purse. Shu Yu saw that they were lined up, so he sent them one by one.

 Chapter 1594ï¼š I actually made a hundred bucks

    Chapter 1594 I actually earned a hundred articles

    Holding the copper coins in his hand, listening to the jingle, the excited faces of a group of children flushed.

    This is 100 wen. When they are young, when did they earn 100 wen?

    I haven''t even earned ten cents, but one hundred cents is enough to buy a lot of things.

    And they are not very old. The youngest is only six years old, and the oldest is twelve years old. With a hundred pennies in his hands, it is like holding a mountain of gold and silver.

    After Shu Yu finished sending it, he was not in a hurry. After waiting for them to calm down the agitation in their hearts, he said, "Thank you yesterday, you all keep the money, whether you keep it yourself or give it to your parents, don''t take it out and know when you go out. Is it? Money is not revealed, especially if you are young, if you are targeted by bad people, it will be dangerous. "

    When everyone heard this, they immediately nodded with a serious expression.

    These children are already smart, otherwise they would not have been chosen by Shu Yu as the propaganda speaker.

    They all remembered Shu Yu''s explanation.

    The lead child even assured, "Sister Xiangjun, don''t worry, we will hide it and take it out when we get home."

    "That''s fine, all right, let''s go back."

    The children were cheerful again. The leading child asked Shu Yu before leaving, "Sister Xiangjun, if there is such a thing next time, will you find us again? We don''t need so much wages."

    Shu Yu laughed, "Of course you can, you have done it once and have experience. Next time you need it, I will contact you again."

    A group of children were instantly satisfied, and then they hopped out of the shop.

    Shu Yu watched them run away before turning around.

    Wei Ronghua said with a smile, "These children are quite clever. When some people entered the store yesterday, they all said that they were introduced by them. It seems that this method is very effective."

    Shu Yu nodded, the children are innocent and romantic, and sometimes an introduction can attract the attention of adults.

    They are all children of ordinary families, and their family conditions are average.

    Let''s talk about the leading twelve-year-old boy, Shu Yu has seen him help others carry goods on his thin shoulders.

    ¿Ôßê¿Ôßê''s effort is not to mention, because he is young and has little strength, it is not much to carry for a long time, but the owner only gave him five cents.

    But for the five pennies, the boy was so happy that he asked the owner to find him next time when he had a job.

    The salary that Shu Yu gave was already very high. Even if it was a strong laborer these days, it would be at most thirty or forty wen in a day.

    Ke Shu Yu has always been generous, not to mention that the other party is a child, so she will always be more generous.

    Wei Ronghua didn''t say anything about this, the owner made money and is willing to do good deeds, and there will definitely be blessings in the future.

    Didn''t you see that after the bonus was issued yesterday, the guys are working harder today?

    After a few words with Shu Yu, he went to work behind the counter.

    Who knew that Shu Yu took out another string of copper coins from his purse and handed it over, "This is for Fangfang."

    Wei Ronghua subconsciously refused, "Master, I already received the bonus yesterday, Fangfang doesn''t need to..."

    "Why not? Fangfang has been busy in the shop for a long time yesterday, she is very tired at a young age, and she will naturally pay for her hard work. I originally wanted to wait for her to come over today and give it to her in person, but I just listened to you just now. Said, she followed Hu Geng back to Donggu County early in the morning, I will give this copper plate to you, you have to give it to her, it is up to her to decide whether to keep it herself or give it to you."

 Chapter 1595ï¼š Dong Shi Xiao frown

    Chapter 1595

    Wei Fangfang went back to Donggu County to pay homage to Hu Geng''s mother. Tomorrow is Hu''s mother''s death day. When Hu''s mother was still alive, because Wei Ronghua was too busy, little Wei Fangfang ate and slept at Hu''s house most of the time.

    For Wei Fangfang, who lost her mother in her early years, Mother Hu was just like her own mother. Wei Fangfang naturally went to worship her on the day of her death.

    Wei Ronghua stared blankly at the string of copper coins in his hand, and couldn''t help covering his eyes.

    Look, such a generous and considerate owner, he can''t wait to give up on her.

    Wei Ronghua wanted to say something, but Shu Yu had already turned his head to look for Daniel, he could only smile and put away the copper coins.

    Daniel was checking the inventory in the warehouse, and when he saw Shu Yu coming over, he looked back and said, "I didn''t expect so many goods to be shipped in one day yesterday. I thought they could last for at least ten days and a half months. It looks like a new batch will have to be shipped in two days."

    "When the time comes, you can arrange it, and it will be shipped before the seventh day of the first lunar month." After all, the seventh day of the first lunar month is the day when the orchid gets married, and they are not free.

    Daniel nodded and continued to count.

    After the inventory on the left was finished, as if thinking of something, he suddenly turned his head and asked, "By the way, where''s Yun Zheng? I haven''t seen him today."

    "He''s gone to the government office." This Shu Yu knew that he told Meng Yunzheng when he went back to his room last night that he still needed to talk to Master Fei about the capital.

    Daniel didn''t ask any more questions. He thought that Meng Yunzheng, as a scholar, would have no problem visiting the prefect.

    After the inventory is over, Daniel is ready to return to Zhuangzi.

    The business in the shop is still very prosperous today, and many people who missed the news yesterday came to ask about the lottery.

    Although I was a little disappointed after knowing that the event was only one day yesterday, but after the guests entered the store, it was up to the staff in the shop to keep them.

    Whether it is Ren Yiping, Lotte or Wei Ronghua, they are all smart and quick-witted people. Whenever guests come in, they will entertain them according to the situation of the other party, and use their housekeeping skills to strive for everyone not to return empty-handed.

    So even if there is no lottery, most people still buy something more or less.

    What''s more, there were so many people who bought something to go back yesterday, and they felt good after eating, so they would naturally pass it on by word of mouth, and many people came here after listening to other people''s introductions.

    Shu Yu saw that although there were a lot of guests, but a few people were busy, so he simply let Daniel and the others go back.

    Tomorrow is the third day of the junior high school. It is the day when Da Zhuang goes to Zhou''s house to propose marriage to his sister on Tuesday. He should go back and prepare anyway.

    Anyway, there are not only three Wei Ronghua in the shop, Shu Yu and Yingxi will also stay to help.

    Shu Yu planned to stay until the afternoon of the fifth day of the first lunar month, so as to be in time for the orchid''s marriage on the seventh day of the first lunar month.

    In the past five days, Lu Ji''s business has been good.

    Although I didn''t earn as much as the first day, I did have a lot of customers. The shopkeeper in the shop next door was jealous and envious.

    They are also looking for opportunities to discuss ideas with shopkeeper Wei, but what ideas can Wei Ronghua give them? Apart from doing my best, I really can''t give anything else.

    During this period, another shop in the same alley also learned from Shu Yu and did a lottery.

    Not to mention, the people who have tasted the sweetness of the lottery will instantly feel the water around the shop, but the shop is prepared in a hurry, neither has Shu Yu''s publicity 20 days in advance, nor has it placed in the hearts of the people. prizes, resulting in unsatisfactory results.

 Chapter 1596ï¼š dowry

    Chapter 1596 Dowry

    Wei Ronghua asked someone to go to the guy at that shop to inquire, and he really got some news.

    It is said that the shop not only lost money for its activities, but also ended up complaining. That night, the shopkeeper of that shop was scolded by the owner.

    Shu Yu just laughed when he heard this, why is the event so fun?

    Just choosing those prizes that will not lose money, are expensive, and need to satisfy everyone, is enough for her to shed more than half of her hair.

    Fortunately, the people around her are all young people who can come up with ideas. Everyone brainstorms and mentions one, and they can still keep the other half of her hair.

    Lu Kee Shop has been on the right track after nearly a week of steady development.

    This side will be handed over to Shopkeeper Wei, and Shu Yu plans to return to the county seat.

    After out of the city, she went to see Xiao first.

    Sure enough, Mrs. Xiao asked about the situation in the capital again, and Shu Yu could only tell her, "The capital has replied, and everything is fine. But Xiang Weinan didn''t believe it. He is now being stared at by the Xiao family, and it is difficult to get along with him. Get in touch here, lest you be exposed."

    Xiao Shi suddenly became nervous, "The Xiao family is staring at him, how could he be stared at by the Xiao family?"

    "Don''t worry, the Xiao family just wants to win him over. With you as a bridge in the past, the Xiao family felt that the Xiang family naturally belonged to their side. Now that you''re dead, the Xiao family still doesn''t want to give up the relatives of the Xiang family. Naturally, I will keep an eye on him.¡±

    Xiao Shi was a little relieved when he heard the words, "There won''t be any danger, right?"

    "You know what Xiang Weinan is capable of. Besides, he is not fighting alone in the capital, so you can rest assured."

    Xiao thought about it too, especially since she couldn''t help him here, she could only pray silently in her heart that he would be safe.

    Shu Yu talked to her for a while and left.

    When I got home, it was almost dark.

    The old lady was not at home, Shu You said that she returned to Shangshi Village this morning. Marriage matters are cumbersome. Although Mrs. Li has already married a daughter, it was different back then. The Lu family was not well-off in the early years, and many marriage steps were omitted.

    Now that Orchid is married, the Lu family is different from what it used to be, so everything that should be done must be done. The old lady is old, and she knows many customs and rules.

    So I went back early to help.

    As for them, it''s too late to go again tomorrow morning.

    Shu You said to Shu Yu, "I can''t go if Orchid gets married. You can send her makeup on my behalf."

    Shu You is pregnant. Pregnant women are not allowed to attend the wedding these days.

    Shu Yu doesn''t care about such a custom. Many brides in modern times are getting married with their stomachs out. But other people don''t think so, especially Mrs. Li, who mentioned this matter openly and secretly earlier.

    Although Shu You regretted not being able to attend her cousin''s wedding, she was about to give birth. There were people coming and going at the wedding, so she didn''t dare to take the risk herself. It would be bad if she bumped into her.

    On the morning of the sixth day of the first lunar month, this day is the day to give the dowry.

    The woman will carry the dowry to the man''s house the day before the wedding, and the dowry will be dried along the way.

    So Shu Yu took his family back to Shangshi Village early in the morning.

    Mr. Li obviously made a big battle. The carriage had just arrived at the entrance of the village early in the morning, and the cheerful voices of children could be heard.

    "I''ve eaten the wedding candy cake. Sister Orchid''s wedding cake is delicious."

    When the carriage came to the outside of the Lu family''s big house, the door was crowded.

 Chapter 1597ï¼š Shu Yous Makeup Gift

    Chapter 1597 Shu You''s Makeup Gift

    Today''s Lu family is extraordinarily lively, and Mrs. Li is bound to make Orchid''s marriage prosperous and lively, so on the day of the dowry, she invited seven or eight tables of guests.

    It''s also fortunate that the current Lu family''s big house has been renovated, and the yard is large enough, otherwise the pomp and circumstance would have to be placed outside.

    When Shu Yu got off the carriage and entered the gate, he was full of people. Many villagers who didn''t eat wedding wine here also came to join in the fun.

    When people around saw her, they immediately moved out of the way and greeted her.

    On the day of great joy, although Shu Yu found it difficult to walk, she answered everyone''s questions patiently, whether she knew or not, and everything was harmonious.

    When she finally walked to the door of the main room, her back was covered in sweat. Even though the weather was so cool today, she didn''t feel it at all.

    She first went to the old lady, who was in Orchid''s boudoir, talking to the relatives who came over and talking about the things that needed to be prepared.

    The man who carried the dowry on the man''s side would come over later, and after lunch, he would carry the dowry to the man''s house.

    Now the old lady is doing the final calculation, so as not to miss anything.

    Orchid''s boudoir is also full of people, mostly girls and women. Orchid sat on the bed obediently and shyly listening to the old lady''s words.

    I don''t know who shouted, "Lu Xiangjun is here."

    The people in the room suddenly turned their heads and looked over.

    The old lady smiled brightly, raised her hand and said, "We were talking just now, it''s almost time for you to come."

    Shu Yu walked into the room and was pulled by the old lady to sit beside the orchid.

    She breathed out silently, and the old lady was happy when she saw it, and hurriedly had someone make sugar water for her to drink.

    As soon as Shu Yu finished drinking, the people next to her started talking to her.

    Especially when she opened a shop in Fucheng that day, she won a lottery event. After so many days, it has already spread to Shangshi Village.

    Such a sensational lottery is really the first time that everyone is very curious.

    Taking advantage of Shu Yu''s presence, and the big day, I won''t find them annoying. It''s just like having one of them and listening to the story with relish.

    But Shu Yu didn''t say much, she is not the protagonist today. So after a brief introduction, he interrupted everyone''s questioning and said with a smile, "Okay, I''ll talk about these things later. The dowry will be here later. I haven''t added any makeup yet."

    Add makeup...

    This big guy was also very interested, when he asked improvised, "What kind of makeup did Lu Xiangjun give?"

    Shu Yu took a big box from Yingxi''s hand, then a small box, and handed them to Orchid.

    "This is my sister''s makeup. She asked me to bring it because it was inconvenient for her to come here. This is mine, can you open it and take a look?"

    Orchid''s eyes lit up slightly, and carefully opened the small box first.

    Inside the box is a pair of white jade mandarin duck buttons and a pair of pearl earrings. The objects are not very large, but they are very delicate and beautiful.

    The person standing next to him couldn''t help but exclaimed, "It''s so beautiful."

    Orchid was pleasantly surprised, "This is... from Sister Ayou?"

    "Yeah, it''s a pity she can''t come to your wedding, she prepared things early." Shu Yu smiled, "As for me, I''m a layman, I don''t know what to give, and I don''t have any makeup gifts from my sister. It''s so funny, it''s not new, I can only send something to let you beside me."

 Chapter 1598ï¼š Shu Yus Makeup Gift

    Chapter 1598 Shu Yu''s Makeup Gift

    Orchid didn''t believe what she said. Sister Ayu will never treat anyone badly.

    She carefully placed the small box on the table beside her, and then went to open the big box.

    Just opened a slit, and it felt like there was a light.

    Orchid couldn''t help holding his breath, and when it was all opened, the people around him gasped sharply.

    "The head and face are all gold."

    The new wedding that Shu Yu gave to Zhou Qiao was also a set of honors, but she had no money at that time, and Zhou Qiao was a sister-in-law, so although the gift set was more expensive than other makeup gifts, the price was more expensive. Not too high.

    Later, Shu You got married. She was her own sister. She suffered so much in the early years and loved her even more.

    Shu Yu made his move naturally and generously. In the makeup ceremony, he not only gave him the house deed of Yiren Pavilion, but also a pair of white jade bracelets, 20 acres of land in the suburbs and other miscellaneous things.

    Orchid''s head and face, she bought in Fucheng, the jewelry is complete, the style is also good-looking, it is especially valuable when placed in a group of makeup gifts.

    Orchid looked at her face and at the contents of the small box, feeling very excited.

    Although Lu''s family is better now, she can even make money by herself, and occasionally buying small things is more than enough.

    But I have to say, she doesn''t have the ability to buy a whole set of head, face and jewelry.

    The makeup gift from the two sisters Shu Yu was literally delivered to her heart.

    She raised her head, "Thank you, Sister Ayu."

    "No, you just like it."

    The old lady cheerfully said, "Alright, alright, both Ayu and Ayou have given gifts, let''s write things down on the list."

    This is the dowry of an orchid. The more dowry, the more valuable she will be when she gets married to her husband''s family.

    It''s just a family in Fenglin. As long as their husband and wife are in harmony, they don''t have to worry about it.

    The two boxes were re-covered. This thing was precious and there were many people in the room, so after everyone saw it, it was locked, tied with red silk and put into the dowry box.

    After , someone sent things one after another, and Shu Yu stayed in the room for a while and then went out.

    Not long after, the dowry-carrying team was greeted by the sound of firecrackers.

    They tied things together and counted them, and then they started to eat lunch.

    The people who came today were all close people, but Mrs. Li wanted to run a big business, so the villagers also invited a lot of people, and the village chief Fan Zhong and his family were all present.

    Fan Zhong likes talking to Shu Yu very much now. Last time, he disliked that sunflowers were not easy to grow. If something happened in the future, he wouldn''t even be able to eat.

    The people who planted sunflowers will soon reap the harvest. Shu Yu did what he said, and bought them when they were mature.

    I won''t talk about the other families with few species, just talk about the big and powerful families. Now the days are prosperous. Da Zhuang also made a marriage, and he became a brother-in-law with Da Niu, and there was an endless stream of people who talked to Da Qiang.

    Not to mention other people, the village chief himself is tempted.

    Thinking that there are still more than ten acres of land at home, you don¡¯t need to use all of them to plant sunflowers, you can plant five or six acres.

    Shu Yu did not refuse this. Although she already had hundreds of acres of sunflower fields, it was still not enough. As long as the village chief is qualified, she will harvest.

    Fan Zhong was overjoyed and said that he would start signing the deed after the orchid''s marriage was over.

    also happily poured wine for Shu Yu himself, Shu Yu didn''t like to drink, so it happened that Meng Han hurried over to find her.

 Chapter 1599ï¼š Meng Han took her to listen to the corner

    Chapter 1599 Meng Han takes her to listen to the corner

    Shu Yu got up and left the dining table by Meng Han''s actions, and hurried to the front hall.

    "Where are you taking me?" Seeing her walking to the front hall, Shu Yu eased her steps and stroked her forehead sneakily.

    Meng Han ''shush'', "Sister Shu Yu, someone speaks ill of you, I''ll take you to listen."

    Shu Yu twitched the corners of his mouth, and was pulled down by the other party indiscriminately.

    She took a closer look, only to realize that they were now nestled under the window of the orchid boudoir.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help but help his forehead, "Today there are so many guests coming and going at the uncle''s house. Let''s hide here and be seen and discovered at once."

    Meng Han was right when he thought about it, so he asked Yingxi to help Wangfeng.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Before she could say anything else, a voice came from the orchid room, "Orchid, don''t take what I said seriously, your cousin is just here to show off. Look what happened after she came. It looks like everyone is fawning on her, talking around her, you are the bride, and she is making a big splash here, isn''t this just here to spoil the scene?"

    Meng Han whispered to Shu Yu, "This person is Lanhua''s friend. I have inquired about it. In the village before, she and Orchid played the best."

    Meng Han came to join in the fun this time as a good sister of Orchid. Although she has not been here for a long time, she has a good relationship with Orchid.

    Just now everyone went to eat, but she was still in the room with Orchid.

    Of course, apart from the two of them, it was this orchid boudoir close friend named Xu Cai.

    Just now, Xu Cai made an excuse to let Meng Han go. Meng Han is smart. She doesn''t like this Xu Cai very much, so she walked slowly and quietly walked to the bottom of the windowsill and stood.

    Then she heard her yin and yang talking about Shu Yu, she ran to the backyard and pulled Shu Yu over without saying a word.

    Shu Yu knows Xu Cai, a girl who likes to dress up just like Orchid, but the family conditions do not allow her.

    The last time when the orchid went to Peach Blossom Forest to sell, it was with Xu Cai. As a result, the orchid also encountered Lu Sanzhu who was blocked in the water and could not get up.

    "Orchid, I''m here for your own good. You should stay away from your cousin in the future. You treat her as a sister, but she doesn''t necessarily treat you as a sister. Look at the makeup gifts she gave? I heard that when your eldest brother got married, she also gave your sister-in-law a set of face masks. Your sister-in-law is an outsider. She can be so generous, how about you? of."

    "I heard that she gave Daya a shop and 20 acres of land, as well as other valuables. Also as a sister, you can''t justify this. Look at the lottery she gave to those people, and the prizes prepared are all Jin Chai, she is so stingy when you marry her."

    Meng Han was indignant, "What did she say, she..."

    Before she could finish speaking, she heard the cold voice of the orchid in the room, "Have you said enough?"

    "Orchid..."

    "Let''s go, I won''t be your friend in the future."

    Xu Cai was shocked, "What do you mean? I''m here for your own good."

    "You are for my own good, then you are like my sister Ayu, giving me a face. You gave me two sashes, but you are so embarrassed to dislike the face? Where does such a big face come from?"

    Xu Cai was so angry that she looked up, "Lu Lanhua, you don''t know good people."

 Chapter 1600ï¼š let Meng Han go home

    Chapter 1600 Let Meng Han go home

    Orchid''s voice became even colder, "You are here to sow discord between our sisters and say you are a good person? I know better than you what kind of person Ayu is. Without her, there would be no me now, don''t say she gave it away. For such a thick gift, even if she doesn''t give anything, I don''t think she did something wrong."

    Because in the past two years, whether it is visible or invisible, Ayu has given her too much.

    She can do what she likes, she can get paid every month, she can learn skills, and she can live a life she never dared to imagine before.

    If Ayu wasn''t there, she might have married Ge Qifei, who had married her and then regretted her marriage, and she might be living a miserable life now.

    "Xu Cai, we have always been good friends. You have been at home and I have been in the county for the past two years. We have rarely seen each other, but I still regard you as my best friend. Unexpectedly, you are thinking of destroying the peace of our family. Life."

    Orchid''s temperament is a little vain, in fact, Xu Cai is the same.

    But people always have some small problems, not big problems. But on her happy day, she said such cruel words, it was both stupid and bad.

    Orchid, who was not familiar with the world and only nested in Shangshi Village, might be fooled, but now Orchid has a lot of knowledge and contacts with a variety of people. She has even seen the open and secret struggles of big families. She has matured. It will be easy to be swayed by such people.

    "Xu Cai, let''s go, we won''t be friends anymore."

    Xu Cai was in a hurry, "Okay, I''m leaving, you don''t regret it, there will be a time for you to cry in the future."

    Shu Yu heard almost everything, and seeing that Xu Cai was about to come out, she immediately pulled Meng Han away.

    The two didn''t want to go back to the backyard, so they simply went out the door.

    It wasn''t until he walked very far that Shu Yu suddenly realized that Meng Han had been keeping his head down and silent since he was pulled out by himself.

    Why do you still look preoccupied?

    Shu Yu raised his hand and waved in front of her, "What do you think? That person''s plot didn''t succeed, but you''re not happy?"

    "Of course I''m happy, this proves that Orchid''s eyes are sharp." Meng Han raised his head to defend himself, then lowered his shoulders and said weakly, "I am, I just envy your sisters for such a good relationship."

    Unlike her, Tao Qin is also a cousin who is related by blood. As a result, the other party has been squeezing her and comparing her, they are like enemies.

    Even because of the taoqin, Meng Han did not have a close friend since childhood.

    Shu Yu rubbed her head, "I was in high spirits when I was listening to the corner, but now I have become so sad? Sisters are not just about blood, you don''t like your uncle''s family, look at me, I I don''t like it either. But don''t we all have cousins? And brothers. Whether it''s your cousin or your brother, are they protecting you? How many people in the world must envy you?"

    "Pfft." Meng Han was laughed at by her, "Sister Ayu, why are you so powerful, I was originally unhappy, and you persuaded me to leave with a few words. You are right, I still have two to wait for me. good brother."

    After a pause, she began to sigh again, and said pitifully, "Unfortunately, I will be separated from my cousin soon."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Write a letter from my house and let me go back."

 Chapter 1601ï¼š Shu Yu doesnt want her to go back

    Chapter 1601 Shu Yu doesn''t want her to go back

    Shu Yu turned his head in surprise, "Let you go back? Go back to Changjin Mansion?"

    Meng Han nodded, she had been out for a long time. Originally, I thought I could drag it out for a while, at least I had to see the sunflowers in full bloom before leaving.

    Now the sunflowers have bloomed, it is really beautiful and amazing.

    Although Meng Han didn''t want to go back, at this point, there was no excuse to stay here.

    She left home for a while, thanks to her cousin and sister Shu Yu for taking her in, but after all, this is not her home, she has been disturbed for a long time, and she can''t stay here for the rest of her life.

    Just the thought of going back to face Tao Qin, and facing her eccentric mother, she was upset and very resistant.

    Shu Yu pursed his lips, frowning slightly.

    The Changjin Mansion is not very peaceful now. The emperor in the capital has begun to pretend to be sick, indicating that he does not intend to continue to endure the second and third princes. Once the emperor starts to act, then Qi Lie, who has been mixed into the black market of Changjin Mansion, will definitely act.

    The prefect of Changjin Mansion is a traitor. Once there is a conflict between the two sides, the entire Changjin Mansion will be in chaos.

    The situation is chaotic, and things like beating, smashing and looting will happen naturally. Meng Han is a girl, and if something goes wrong, he will definitely suffer. What''s more, Uncle Meng also went out for darts.

    But these things, Shu Yu will definitely not tell her.

    As she walked towards the field, she asked her, "Does your cousin know about this?"

    Meng Han shook his head, "I received the letter yesterday. My cousin was not at home at the time. I had to follow Grandma Fang to Shicun, and I didn''t have time. My cousin and uncle didn''t know about it."

    Grandma Fang was an old lady, Meng Han came a day earlier than Shu Yu.

    She is still very interested in the marriage customs in Jiangyuan County.

    Shu Yu understood, "This matter, after Lanhua gets married, let''s talk about it when I see your cousin. If you can''t go back, you have to discuss it carefully."

    Even if Meng Han had to go back to Changjin Mansion in the end, at least someone had to **** her back.

    Meng Han thinks about it too. Anyway, don''t worry, she can drag on for a day.

    "Let''s go, go back, everyone has almost finished lunch, and after a short rest, it''s time to carry the dowry and go to the man''s house, let''s..."

    Shu Yu was about to turn around when he suddenly stopped, Meng Han wondered, "What''s wrong?"

    She followed Shu Yu''s line of sight and widened her eyes in surprise, "Isn''t that Xu Cai? What did she do in the sunflower field without going home after being driven out by the orchid?"

    Shu Yu also found it strange. She had no impression of Xu Cai at first. If she hadn''t heard her sow discord before, she would have always regarded people as Orchid''s friends.

    Now I only feel that this person is jealous, and it is best not to have any intersection.

    But what is she sneaking into the sunflower field for now?

    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes. If she went to other places, it would be fine. When she entered the flower field, she had to wonder if this Xu Cai was going to destroy it.

    "Go, go and have a look."

    Now the sunflowers have grown very tall and large, and the whole piece is densely packed. Once people enter, the figure is almost completely covered.

    Shu Yu and Meng Han are both trainers, with very light footsteps, they quickly followed Xu Cai following the subtle sound.

    Immediately before they could take a closer look, they heard an unfamiliar voice, "A Cai, here you come."

 Chapter 1602ï¼š two people rendezvous

    Chapter 1602 Two people on a tryst

    Shu Yu, "..."

    No, this voice sounds familiar to her?

    She stood to the side a little and quickly saw the person standing in front of Xu Cai.

    A thin young man in sackcloth sackcloth holds a bunch of wild flowers in his hand. He has a very bright smile on his face, and he is also a bit handsome. Just looking at it makes people feel good.

    However, this is only superficial.

    Meng Han didn''t know him, so he asked in a low voice, "Who is this?"

    Shu Yu sneered, "Ge Qifei."

    Meng Han didn''t react at first, but suddenly remembered it the next moment.

    Ge Qifei? Wasn''t it the person whose family was in the tofu business, who got engaged to Orchid earlier, but found out that Shu Yu was afraid of being implicated after he was exiled, so he immediately ran over to quit the relationship?

    Although Meng Han had never met Ge Qifei, he had heard about him a long time ago.

    I still knew from Liang''s mouth. Since Da Lanhua and Yu Fenglin''s wedding date is approaching, Liang''s is very proud. After all, when Li did not agree, she persuaded her.

    She felt that she was half a matchmaker no matter what, and she was proud to mention it, so she had to find someone to talk about it. Seeing Meng Han''s curiosity, she said it over and over again, and she would definitely bring up the one in the middle. Ge Qi, with his eyesight, flew away.

    After Meng Han came to Shangshi Village yesterday, I heard others talk about it.

    But on such a happy day, I felt unlucky to talk about that person, so I sighed and said nothing.

    Therefore, Meng Han only heard of Ge Qifei''s name and did not see him.

    Who knows, he just bumped into it, or bumped into the scene where he meets Orchid''s good friend Xu Cai.

    "The two are not having an affair, are they?" Meng Han asked in a tone of voice.

    The corner of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched. She also felt that this lush and tall sunflower field now functions like the grove in the back mountain, and it is actually very suitable for men and women to meet privately.

    Before she could answer, Ge Qifei had already spoken.

    "How is it, the Lu family is lively today? Did you bring me anything to eat? I heard that the drinks they serve today are of the highest quality. What about the wine?"

    Xu Cai pouted and snorted softly, "Jiu Jiu Jiu, you''re thinking about wine. There''s nothing, I fell out with Orchid."

    Ge Qifei''s face changed suddenly, "What did you say?"

    Xu Cai hadn''t noticed his sullen expression, so she complained coquettishly, "Orchid really doesn''t know what to do, I told her that Lu Xiangjun is not a good person, she still doesn''t believe it. You know what the makeup gift she gave to Orchid this time is. Is it? Just a set of golden face, Lu Shuyu is so biased, and the orchid is still regarded as a baby. I... "

    "Are you really crazy?" Ge Qifei couldn''t help raising his voice.

    Xu Cai finally felt that something was wrong with him, and raised her head blankly, "You, what do you mean? Why am I crazy. That Lu Shuyu is really not a good thing, didn''t you say she threatened you?"

    "It''s because she threatened me that I know how terrible she is. Why do you fight against her? If Orchid tells Lu Shuyu what you said, have you thought about the consequences?"

    Ge Qifei''s scalp was numb. He still remembered that he pretended to be pitiful in Lu''s house, intending to win Orchid''s sympathy and make her change her mind and resume the engagement, but bumped into Lu Shuyu''s hand.

    At that time, she just let the girl under her hand throw her out, and the others didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 1603ï¼š dog bites dog

    Chapter 1603 Dog bites dog

    How do you know that the maid named Yingxi took the opportunity to follow him and beat him severely.

    When Ge Qi flew to this place, he felt sore all over when he thought about it.

    He also heard Yingxi say that if he continued to pester the orchid, the fate of the tree would be his fate.

    Zhang Shu''s tongue was cut, his eyes were poked, and he went crazy and killed his mother. He had already been beheaded.

    Although there is no evidence, Ge Qifei thinks that Lu Shuyu did all this.

    The result is good, Xu Cai, this idiot, went to sow discord in front of other sisters?

    "What the **** do you think?"

    "What do I think? I''m not trying to take a breath for you. You said that she threatened you. Then I provoke the relationship between Orchid and her, isn''t it just what you want?"

    Ge Qifei sneered, "Is that so? Is it just that?"

    Xu Cai was silent for a moment, of course not only that, she was madly jealous of the orchid.

    Yes, she and Orchid used to be good friends. When she was a child, she still felt that Orchid was very miserable, and the family was very poor, but her eccentric grandmother used her family''s things to subsidize the second child''s family who lost her daughter, and the third child was a scumbag.

    As a result, things changed. The girl from the second child''s family came back, and even opened a shop, finding work for the third child.

    The days of the Lu family seemed to get better and better, and Xu Cai gradually began to feel unbalanced.

    After the second room of the Lu family left Jiangyuan County and the Yiren Pavilion was handed over to Lu Daniu for management, Xu Cai''s eyes when she looked at the orchid became different.

    However, what really brought this unbalanced thought to its peak was the Ge family coming to the Lu family to propose a marriage.

    She has seen Ge Qifei, although Ge Qifei is thin, he is a good person. Xu Cai fell in love with him before Lanhua, but the Ge family fell in love with the Lu family.

    Because Lu Daniu was the shopkeeper at that time, Lu Erniu went to study again, and Cuihua''s husband''s family also opened a shop in the town.

    The two quickly got engaged, and Xu Cai hated Orchid very much.

    As a result, things took a turn for the worse, Lu Shuyu was exiled, the Ge family went to break off the marriage, and Orchid hid at home without seeing anyone.

    Xu Cai was very excited, she felt she had another chance.

    Sure enough, isn''t she with Ge Qifei now? She had seen Orchid''s fianc¨¦, the one named Yu Fenglin, who was tall and big, but had a fierce look on his face. If this kind of person is unhappy, he may hit people.

    Xu Cai felt that she had pulled back 10% on this matter.

    But Ge Qifei didn''t think so, he didn''t want to be the enemy of Lu Shuyu at all. After he and Lan Hua quit their relationship, many people knew that he had offended Lu Xiangjun, and they avoided their family if they could.

    He is the youngest son in the family. He was originally much loved, but now he is also complained by his brother and sister-in-law. These days are far worse than before.

    What is even more tragic is that now no matchmaker dares to come to him to say kiss. Even if there was, it would be a crooked melon and cracked jujube that was introduced to her.

    Ge Qifei was gloomy in his heart, so he began to use alcohol to drown his sorrows. Now the addiction to alcohol has become a bit big, so today will let Xu Cai find a chance to secretly get some good wine out.

    She had never thought to be with Xu Cai. This person is from Shangshi Village and is also a good friend with Lanhua. It would be embarrassing to meet in the future.

    On second thought, he has no better choice. Xu Cai looks fairly decent, and her family is not too bad.

    Coupled with his deep love for him, this makes Ge Qifei very fulfilled.

 Chapter 1604ï¼š jam them in the sunflower field

    Chapter 1604 Block them in the sunflower field

    As for the fact that she and Orchid are good friends, if they make good use of it, maybe he can be very peaceful.

    He can stop approaching Lanhua, but Xu Cai has been friends with her for so many years. Lanhua is not a merciless person. As long as she maintains a relationship with Xu Cai, then Xu Cai will get the light, isn''t it just him?

    This is just the right way to tell others, and see, his wife is still in close contact with Lu Xiangjun''s sister, which shows that Lu Xiangjun has nothing to do with him.

    Ge Qifei had a good idea, but Xu Cai was so jealous that she actually went to sow discord on such a happy day?

    When can she not go, but at such a time, is there something wrong with her brain?

    When he thought of Lu Shuyu''s revenge, Ge Qifei couldn''t help shaking.

    He looked at Xu Cai, who still had an indifferent expression in front of him, and was even more angry, so he raised his hand and slapped her.

    "You idiot."

    "You, you hit me..."

    "What''s wrong with me? I can''t do a little thing. I tell you, let''s just do it. Anyway, we haven''t gotten married. After the bridge returns to the bridge road, don''t get in the way."

    Xu Cai couldn''t believe it, "What do you mean? You said you wanted to marry me, I''m already yours, how can you do this?"

    Ge Qifei gritted his teeth, "I really want to marry you, but if Lanhua tells Lu Xiangjun about this, Lu Xiangjun thinks that I am trying to provoke you to provoke their sisterhood relationship, and then they will trouble me again, who should I ask for reason? I also expected you to prosper me, but I didn''t expect to be a broom star."

    "Brother Qi Fei, how can you say that to me? If you don''t marry me, what will I do?"

    "What should I do? Find someone to marry again. Didn''t you say last time that your parents liked that Lin Daqiang from the Lin family? Go and marry him."

    Shu Yu originally listened to the dog bite the dog, but he didn''t expect to hear Da Qiang''s name.

    Tsk, you still want Daqiang to take over? This can''t be done, these two people should be locked up, don''t go to harm others.

    Especially Daqiang is also an expert at planting sunflowers, and the Lin family has become in-law with Daniel.

    Shu Yu stepped back slowly, ignoring their quarrel, and whispered a few words to Meng Han, "Do you know Da Zhuang?"

    "know."

    "Go back and find Da Zhuang, and ask him to bring a group of people over and block them in the sunflower field. Go quickly."

    This sunflower field happens to belong to the Lin family.

    Most of the ten acres of the Lin family are connected together. Coupled with the careful care of Daqiang, they are more lush and taller than other families. It is just the right place for cheating.

    Da Zhuang is also helping Lu''s house today. At this time, everyone should not leave.

    Meng Han nodded again and again, "I''ll go back right away, Sister Shu Yu, be careful, don''t be discovered by them."

    After she finished speaking, she hurriedly sneaked out of the sunflower field, and as soon as she got to the field, she quickly ran back to Lu''s house on two legs.

    Not long after the Lu family''s banquet ended, everyone was drinking tea with the man''s family who came to carry the dowry.

    Meng Han looked left and right, and soon saw Da Zhuang who was talking to someone.

    She pulled Da Zhuang aside, briefly explained the matter in a murmur, and added at the end, "Sister Shu Yu asked me to come to you."

    The owner''s explanation, Da Zhuang naturally has no objection.

    Just in time, the man who came to carry the dowry just mentioned the sunflower field in the village, and Da Zhuang immediately answered, "While it''s still early, why don''t I take you to see my sunflower field?"

 Chapter 1605ï¼š Saw someone drilling a sunflower field

    Chapter 1605 I saw someone drilling the sunflower field

    Everyone was stunned, did you go to see the sunflower field?

    The people who helped Yu Fenglin to carry the dowry were his friends or uncles and brothers, most of whom lived in the county seat.

    They work **** weekdays, and they don''t have the leisure to go outside the city to see the sunflower fields, not to mention that the sunflowers only bloom for a short time.

    They came all the way in the morning and saw a large area of ??golden color in Shangshi Village from a distance. At that time, they thought it was too beautiful to be true. Just rushing to Lujia, it is not easy to see.

    Now that they have just eaten lunch, they plan to take a break before going back. Unexpectedly, when the sunflower field is mentioned, Da Zhuang will invite them over.

    Da Zhuang said, "Our family grows the most sunflowers in Shangshi Village. Now is the flowering period. At first glance, there is a large area, but it is a rare beauty. Just finished eating, go for a walk outside?"

    When Li came over, he just heard this sentence, and immediately said, "Yes, yes, let''s go and see, that sunflower seed was brought out by our family Ayu. There is no other place for this flower, except for Ayu. Outside of Yu¡¯s manor, our village has the most crops. It¡¯s still early, so it¡¯s okay to go around in the village.¡±

    After saying that, he went to call Daniel and asked him to take his in-laws to see it.

    For Li, this is an opportunity to show his strength. When it is rare to show off, he naturally has to perform well.

    The scene depicted by Dazhuang and Li was so beautiful that everyone looked at each other and immediately decided to take a look.

    So a group of people walked out.

    Mr. Liang didn¡¯t want to stay and work, so he simply went with him.

    Fan Zhong, as the village chief, can''t be absent at this juncture.

    Therefore, in addition to the dowry bearers, many villagers followed.

    After going out, Fan Zhong asked curiously, "Where''s Mr. Lu Xiang? Why didn''t you see her?"

    Meng Han said, "Sister Shu Yu went home to get some things, she should be here in a while."

    Fan Zhong nodded and followed the team.

    Meng Han mixed in the crowd, pointing out the direction for Da Zhuang.

    But when he approached the sunflower field, Da Zhuang went to a place completely opposite to where Shu Yu was.

    Although he came out with a large group of people, it was not for everyone to see that scene.

    The owner explained that these two days are Orchid''s big happy days. Xu Cai was originally Orchid''s close friend. If the husband''s friends and uncle brothers saw that the two were fornicating, they would not only regard it as Shangshi Village. The scandal of the orchid will also cast doubt on the character of the orchid.

    Therefore, the affairs of Xu Cai and Ge Qifei can only be seen by the villagers in Shangshi Village, and they are forced to be together.

    Dazhuang brought the people watching the sunflowers to the other side, which was a little far from the flower field where Xu Cai and the others were.

    He found Fan Zhong and said in a low voice, "Village Chief, just now I think I saw You Xiao sneaked into the sunflower field. Let''s find a few people and arrest them."

    Fan Zhong''s eyes widened, "Are you serious? See who is it?"

    "No."

    Fan Zhong immediately wanted to raise his voice to call someone, and he was quick to stop him, "Village Chief, let''s quietly find the people in the village, and don''t let these people in the city know."

    "why?"

    Dazhuang rolled his eyes secretly in his heart. The village chief they went to Shicun was really not that smart.

 Chapter 1606ï¼š hit on the spot

    Chapter 1606 Crash on the spot

    However, Fan Zhong is not like the head of Ruanjia Village, who is not as foolish as the mayor of Ruanjia Village.

    Da Zhuang could only explain to Fan Zhong patiently, "Village chief, today is the day when the orchid gets married. If something bad happens, it will be bad for the Lu family. What''s more, we don''t know the person who entered the sunflower field. Is it from your own village, this family is so ugly, don''t be laughed at."

    Fan Zhong was right when he thought about it. If the person who sneaked into the sunflower field was from Shangshi Village, if they caught a thief and caught him on his head and were seen by outsiders, then he would have no face as the village chief.

    He looked at the people in the city who were talking about sunflower flowers. They had a big cow with them, introducing them, and it was not a big problem.

    So he called his little son over and explained a few words in a low voice.

    After a while, Fan Laosi came over with a few familiar villagers.

    Fan Zhong had a sullen face, and quietly left the team with his people, and followed Da Zhuang angrily towards the sunflower field on the other side.

    These sunflowers will all be wanted by Lu Xiangjun. Today, he also discussed with Lu Xiangjun that he will also plant a few acres of land, so he must not allow others to destroy it.

    Liang''s eyes were sharp, and when he saw them leave, he immediately followed.

    She has seen sunflowers a lot, and she doesn''t find it strange now, but the village chief looks like he is looking for someone to settle accounts, which makes her smell gossip.

    Unfortunately, my man is not here, I have to work half a day today, and I have to come back in the afternoon.

    Otherwise, they can watch the fun together.

    The group came to the other side of the ridge. Fortunately, the sunflowers were tall and big, completely covering the figure of everyone.

    The sunflower field chosen by Xu Cai and Ge Qifei is relatively remote. After all, it is a tryst. Of course, the fewer people passing by, the better.

    If Shu Yu and Meng Han didn''t want to talk alone, they wouldn''t come here.

    Da Zhuang stopped and pointed to his own piece of land, "It''s here, I saw a figure flash past and went in just now."

    Fan Lao Si laughed, "Da Zhuang, this is your land, no wonder you are so concerned and let us help you be a thief?"

    Da Zhuang looked embarrassed, "I''m not afraid that others will destroy our land? I''m confident with many people. Thank you all today, I caught the thief when I came back, and I''ll invite you to dinner."

    "You''re polite, it''s just that if we all go into the ground and we''ll be trampled by too many people, your loss will be even greater."

    "It''s okay, let''s go in for two or three people to have a look, and the others are guarding outside."

    As long as they go in and make a noise, the two of them will naturally rush out when they hear it, so wouldn''t they be caught?

    Dazhuang thought so, but Shu Yu, who was still in the flower field at this time, moved faster than him.

    She saw Dazhuang coming with someone from a distance, and immediately went back to the flower field. When there was a voice outside, she even made a noise to let Ge Qifei and Xu Cai, who were still arguing and arguing not far away, listen to her. arrive.

    Ge Qifei''s ears were sharp, and he quickly held down Xu Cai, "Someone is here."

    Xu Cai''s expression changed. No matter how angry he was, he didn''t dare to make a move. The two heard footsteps behind them and hurried to the outside of the flower field.

    Who knew that as soon as he buried his head out, he met the stunned gazes of seven or eight people.

 Chapter 1607ï¼š we have an affair

    Chapter 1607 We have an affair

    The two of them gasped in unison and turned their heads subconsciously to run.

    Fan Zhong said subconsciously, "Catch them."

    With big eyes and quick hands, he grabbed the fourth Fan next to him, and was the first to rush up.

    The others reacted and rushed forward one after another, grabbing Ge Qifei who was running farther away.

    The two were brought to Fan Zhong''s face.

    Fan Zhong looked at them in shock. He knew both of them, one was a girl from the village, and the other was Ge Qifei, the former fiance of Orchid.

    At the beginning, the Lu family broke off the marriage with the Ge family, and then the Ge family repented. Ge Qifei came to Shangshi Village every day, and Fan Zhong naturally remembered him.

    But, what is the situation in front of you?

    Why an orchid''s friend, an orchid''s ex-fianc¨¦, would get into the sunflower field?

    Thinking of a possibility, Fan Zhong''s face was terrible, and he asked calmly, "You guys, what''s the matter with you? Ah?"

    "What else is going on?" Mr. Liang, who was following behind, saw from the beginning to the end, his eyes lit up, and he said gloatingly, "Lonely men and widows took advantage of everyone''s meal and rest at noon, and ran to a remote place where no one was there. In the sunflower field, the clothes are disheveled, and the complexion is flushed, what else can it be other than an affair?"

    She knew it! ! She knew that there must be a lot of fun here! !

    Look at what she saw, these two are so daring, they didn''t even go to the groves in the back mountain, so they couldn''t wait to go to the sunflower field, and use the tall and lush sunflowers to do their best.

    Liang was inexplicably excited.

    Fan Zhong''s face became even worse after hearing this, and he looked at the two people in front of him with disgust.

    Xu Cai saw the cold light in the village chief''s eyes, and hurriedly defended, "No, you misunderstood, we have nothing to do with each other?"

    "Then how do you explain that you all ran out of the sunflower field? You are still in a hurry. Look at your clothes, what are they like?"

    Xu Cai bowed her head, she did have messy hair and disheveled clothes, but that was because he had just quarreled with Ge Qifei and the two were pulling and pulling.

    Later, when they heard footsteps, they ran out in a panic, and they couldn''t take care of cleaning up. Their faces were red and hot after running.

    Da Zhuang sneered and said, "Do you still have to explain why you ran to my land so well, what do you want to do with my land, what do you want to do with the sunflowers? These sunflowers are all Luxiang Jun. You want, don''t you do something to destroy the sunflower, or... poison it?"

    Ge Qifei wanted to die and refuse to admit it, but when he heard that Lu Xiangjun was involved in this matter, his face changed greatly.

    He would rather admit to having an affair with Xu Cai and marry her, rather than having his eyes cut out by Lu Xiangjun! !

    Hearing Da Zhuang''s words, he immediately confessed, "No, we just want to find a private place to meet. Me, Xu Cai and I do have an affair."

    Xu Cai turned her head to look at him in disbelief, she really wanted to be with Ge Qifei in her heart, but not in this way. What about her reputation? Even if she does get married to him, how will she behave in the future.

    She immediately explained, "No, we''re fine, we just happened to meet, I''m..."

    However, while she was in a panic, she couldn''t think of any excuse to explain the situation in front of her.

    This expression of humiliation and anger was about to speak, but instead he sat down and confirmed what Ge Qifei said.

 Chapter 1608ï¼š Liang: I dont say

    Chapter 1608 Liang: I won''t say

    Fan Zhong didn''t want to listen to her sophistry, so he said directly to the fourth fan, "You guys go to Xu''s house, and tell the Xu family what happened just now. Let the Xu family ask them carefully, and then deal with it later. ."

    "Father, what about you?"

    "This matter should not be a big deal now. The people who came to carry the dowry from the Yu family are still there. When they leave, I will go to the Xu family. This is no trivial matter. It is related to the reputation of our Shangshi Village, so we can''t just forget it."

    "Yes."

    Fourth Fan dragged Ge Qifei and Xu Cai, who were still struggling, and left with a few villagers.

    Fan Zhong saw Liang''s retreat quietly, and hurriedly called her, "Sanzhu family, did you hear what I just said? Especially you, you are not allowed to say it anywhere."

    Mrs. Liang pouted. She used to be afraid of the village chief, but now she is no longer afraid. Wouldn''t he let her say it herself?

    Fan Zhong had a headache, but Da Zhuang said to Mrs Liang, "Aunt Liang, these two days are the days when Orchid got married. Both of them have some grudges with Orchid. If it spreads out, Orchid will also be discussed. Especially Those people from the county town, what will they think of Orchid? What will they think of Lujia?"

    Liang''s face changed slightly, okay, okay, it''s about Lanhua and the Lu family, she is still very measured.

    She raised her head, "Okay, okay, I won''t say anything." At most, go back and gossip with Sanzhu.

    But so many people saw it just now, and they couldn''t hide it at all.

    When Orchid gets married tomorrow, I am afraid that the whole Shangshi Village will know about it.

    Fan Zhong heaved a sigh of relief when he saw her answer. Just in case, he still said Da Zhuang, "I don''t know if they have done other things besides doing some shameful things inside. Da Zhuang, just stay and check the ground, I Go and see those people from the city."

    Dazhuang thought so too, so he nodded, "Okay, I''ll go in and have a look."

    Fan Zhong left with the others.

    Mrs. Liang stayed where she was. She originally wanted to leave, but she saw that Meng Han came over at an unknown time and was about to go inside.

    She paused and immediately followed.

    Big Zhuang, "..." was too late to stop him.

    He didn''t want to shout loudly, after all, Fan Zhong and the others hadn''t gone far.

    could only cover his forehead and hurriedly followed.

    Meng Han and Liang''s only walked a few steps when they saw Shu Yu who was approaching.

    Meng Han didn''t have any unexpected expressions, but Liang''s eyes widened.

    "Ayu?? You, you, why are you in here?"

    That''s not right, Ayu was inside, didn''t she see the affair between Ge Qifei and Xu Cai?

    Mr. Liang''s eyes rolled, and he suddenly thought that it was Da Zhuang who proposed to come to the sunflower field. He said that when he saw Xiao Xiao, he was also Da Zhuang, Da Zhuang... but he was from Lu Ji''s workshop.

    so¡­¡­

    Shu Yu raised his eyes to look at Mrs. Liang, "Aunt San, don''t tell me."

    Mr. Liang covered his mouth abruptly and shook his head again and again, "Don''t say it, no one will say it."

    Shu Yu knew that Liang was reliable in some important matters, so he didn''t hide it from her. When he saw Da Zhuang coming in, he told him what happened while walking.

    When Da Zhuang heard that Xu Cai was already from Ge Qifei, but he still remembered his younger brother, his expression became a little grim.

    The Liang family was still gloating at the misfortune just now, and now said indignantly, "Yes, they should be together for a lifetime, so as not to harm others. That Xu Cai still wants to provoke our Lu family''s harmonious relationship? Bah, disgusting thing. "

 Chapter 1609ï¼š Lis heart hurts with anger

    Chapter 1609 Li''s heart hurts

    While talking, they walked towards Lu''s house.

    Those who watched the sunflower hadn''t come back yet, when Shu Yu entered the house, he saw Li Shi and others busy.

    Seeing Mrs. Liang, Mrs. Li was immediately dissatisfied, and raised her hand to ask her to come and help with the work.

    Who knew that Liang Shi didn''t see it, he walked to the room and went straight to the old lady.

    The old lady was in Orchid''s boudoir, and she was asking strangely, "Where''s the girl from the Xu family? Why haven''t I seen her? I thought she was with you in the room."

    Orchid pursed her lips and fell out with her good friend the day before she got married. The other party also said bad things about Shu Yu, which made her very uncomfortable and her mood was inevitably low.

    She didn''t know how to tell the old lady that Liang''s came here at this time, and she would take the old lady out without saying a word.

    The latter looked impatient, "The third daughter-in-law, what are you doing?"

    Mrs. Liang took her to the corner and whispered. She promised Shu Yu and Fan Zhong not to speak out, but it was okay to tell her family. Especially the elder mother-in-law, Liang Shi always told her when something happened.

    So she was about to tell what happened in the sunflower field just now.

    Of course, Shu Yu deliberately led people over, so she didn''t dare to say it, not even Lu Sanzhu.

    The old lady''s face was ugly, "That girl from the Xu family... what did she do? Really, really shameless."

    She was very angry, because the other party was Lanhua''s friend, and ended up hooking up with Orchid''s ex-fianc¨¦.

    Secondly, she also wanted to provoke the feelings of the two little sisters of the Lu family, which was nothing.

    Mrs. Liang was also indignant when she stood beside her, "Isn''t it just shameless, fortunately Orchid fell out with her, otherwise the reputation of Orchid and the Lu family girl would have been implicated."

    The old lady tightened her mouth and said to Mrs Liang, "Don''t tell Lanhua about this, she will get married tomorrow, there are already a lot of things and people are nervous, so don''t bother her, wait until the marriage is over. Say it again."

    Mr. Liang nodded again and again, "Don''t worry, mother, I have my senses. I''m not a sister-in-law."

    "Yes, don''t tell your sister-in-law." This man was startled, and sometimes his mind was unclear.

    Who knew that when Cao Cao Cao Cao arrived, Mr. Li suddenly walked over to this side. Seeing the mysterious appearance of the two, he felt uncomfortable.

    "Mother, three younger siblings, what are you talking about hiding here? It''s mysterious. On the day when the orchid got married, what secrets do you have that you can''t go back and tell?"

    The old lady glared at her, "Why, do I need your consent to say two words to someone?"

    After she finished speaking, she turned around and left. Mrs. Liang raised her chin provocatively at Mrs. Li and left.

    Mr. Li was so angry that he kept telling himself not to be angry, not to be angry, and don¡¯t mess up the big day.

    But in the end, he couldn''t hold back, and ran to his own mother and sister-in-law to say a few words.

    It''s just that the Li family knew her temperament, and they perfunctory her a few words on the big day, which made Li''s heart hurt.

    Fortunately, after a while, the people who went out to see sunflowers came back.

    It was not early, they had to rush back to the county seat.

    The Lu family was busy again, the sound of firecrackers sounded, and everyone in the man''s family slowly picked the dowry all the way to the entrance of the village, and basked in a circle.

    There are two mule carts parked at the entrance of the village. At this moment, dowries are placed on the mule carts and tied with red ribbons.

 Chapter 1610ï¼š Shu Yus craftsmanship

    Chapter 1610 Shu Yu''s craftsmanship

    The villagers of Shangshi Village were very envious when they saw it. The dowries of the two mule carts were packed full of them. No one in their village had so much dowry before they got married.

    The Lu family is really developed, look at the posture of this marriage.

    The Daniel was handing out wedding candies, and the children in the village were chasing after him all the way, each one grabbed a handful in his hand, and his sweet eyes narrowed.

    After the mule cart was gone, everyone turned around and returned to the road home.

    Lu''s family can finally get a moment''s rest, everything that should be packed at home has been packed up, and they are waiting for the wedding tomorrow.

    That night, Orchid was dragged by Mrs. Li and said something for a long time, and he repeatedly warned about some things. In the end, the old lady couldn''t stand it anymore, saying that Orchid would get up early tomorrow to dress up, and if she didn''t rest well, her face would not look good.

    Mr. Li was reluctant to go back to sleep.

    The next morning, the Lu family got up early.

    Shu Yu and the people from the second room of the Lu family live in their own homes. The big room has to entertain people from the Li family''s family. Although the room has been renovated a lot, it is really not enough to live in.

    As soon as it was bright, Shu Yu came to Lu Dasong''s house with a dressing box.

    She was still a little sleepy, but she was in charge of Orchid''s bridal makeup. Meng Han helped her on the side. During the time she came to Jiangyuan County, after shopping in and out of the county, she often went to Yiren Pavilion to find orchids to play.

    It happened that Shu You had less time to go to the shop because of her pregnancy, and Lanhua was the only person in charge of makeup in the shop. She was under a lot of pressure.

    Meng Han is very active and can''t sit still, but she is still very interested in makeup, especially when she is old, she also starts to pay attention to her image. Seeing orchid giving makeup, she would stay aside and watch curiously.

    After getting familiar with it, I can occasionally help Lanhua, know her makeup steps, and prepare rouge gouache for her, which saves her a lot of effort.

    It''s just that Shu Yu is wearing makeup now, which makes Meng Han a little busy.

    Because she and Orchid have different steps¡­different.

    She uses more things, some of which she has never seen before.

    Fortunately, there are not many places where Shu Yu needs assistance from others, and she is fast. She quickly put on her makeup and started combing her hair.

    Meng Han turned to the front of Lanhua, his eyes widened in surprise, "Sister Lanhua, you are so beautiful, even more beautiful than the guests who went to Yiren Pavilion before."

    Lan Hua pursed her lips and smeared her lips. She didn''t dare to open her mouth too wide, and her voice was thin, "Sister Ayu''s craftsmanship is the best. Back then, Sister Ayou learned from her. Craftsmanship is fur, of course it can¡¯t be compared.¡±

    Meng Han looked at Shu Yu with bright eyes, "Sister Ayu, I will marry in the future, can you help me?"

    Shu Yu, "..." Her hands almost trembled.

    She looked at her helplessly, "You are still too early to get married."

    "It''s not too early, not a few years."

    "Okay, wait until you get married and I''ll make it for you."

    Meng Han was happy and satisfied.

    The outside gradually became lively, and after Shu Yu helped put on makeup, he went to eat something.

    Yu''s house came very fast, the door was blocked outside, shouting and shouting.

    Lu Sanzhu still took a group of juniors to embarrass the man over there, but this time it was different from the last time when Shu You got married.

    The people who helped Zhao Xiying at that time included Meng Yunzheng and Xiang Weinan, both of whom were both civil and military, and a group of children were not rivals at all, and the door was soon opened.

 Chapter 1611ï¼š orchid marriage

    Chapter 1611 Orchid gets married

    Okay now, Yu Fenglin is quite honest. If he is asked to give out a red envelope, he will give out a red envelope, and if he is asked to answer the question, he will answer the question. The group of people who help welcome the relatives want to break through the siege, but they see a group of children inside, Don''t try too hard.

    Still the old lady couldn''t stand it any longer, and let Lu Erbai take the lead, Lu Sanzhu, away.

    When the others saw this, they knew that the trouble was almost over, and they took a step back and opened the door.

    Then, I saw Yu Fenglin with a serious and ugly expression. Everyone''s heart froze, wouldn''t it be because the blocking time was too long, and they asked for too many red envelopes, which angered this uncle?

    What can we do then? If the big day is deadlocked, then they will be guilty.

    Mrs. Li wanted to scold people at this time. These people really have no sense, especially the third child, who is too old to play like a child. Do you have the nerve to embarrass a junior?

    However, Yu Fenglin, who finally entered the door at this time, exhaled a long breath and was glad that he was well prepared, otherwise the red envelopes would not be enough.

    There were a few small red envelopes left in his hand. He saw Xiao Song Le, Quan Quan, Bao Ya and Lai Yuan standing beside him, as well as the very young children of Li''s family, all alone. One is scored.

    When the others saw this, the corners of their mouths could not help twitching, and then they remembered the rumored Yu Fenglin with a burly stature and a fierce expression.

    This is really... with the most fierce face and the most gentle movements.

    The atmosphere became lively again, and everyone surrounded Yu Fenglin and walked towards Orchid''s house.

    Shu Yu didn''t go to join in the fun, she stayed by the old lady''s side, supporting her to avoid being hit by others.

    I don''t know what is being said inside, but after a long time, the orchid with the red hijab was carried out by Yu Fenglin.

    The sound of blowing and beating was non-stop, and the firecrackers at the door were lit.

    In the sound of crackling, the orchid was sent out of the door and onto the big red sedan chair parked outside the door.

    Shu Yu heard a small sound coming from his side, and turned his head to see the old lady''s eyes reddened.

    "It''s okay, I''m okay." The old lady wiped her eyes with the handkerchief, "Starting from Cuihua, watching you get married one by one, away from home, I always feel uncomfortable in my heart. I''m afraid you will go to my husband''s house. If you are bullied, don''t say anything for fear that you will be wronged."

    "It won''t happen in the future. The orchid in-laws are gone. As long as Yu Fenglin lives up to her, her future life will not be too bad. My sister too, she lives in her parents'' house now more than her husband''s." The brother-in-law was brought back to live, making Zhao Xi look like he was in a family.

    There is also Cuihua. The couple and their child, Lai Yuan, both live in the county seat. Her in-law''s home is in the town, but she is closer to the old lady.

    Several granddaughters, the old lady will meet whenever she wants.

    The old lady was right when she thought about it, "Speaking of which, our family seems to be different from other families."

    The difference between their granddaughter who is married and who is not married is not very big.

    Thinking of this, the old lady was happy.

    However, there was a loud cry from behind, Shu Yu turned his head and saw that Li Shi and Lu Dasong were supporting each other, looking at the sedan chair that had gone far away, crying extremely sad.

    Shu Yu and the old lady looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.

    Orchid''s marriage ended smoothly, and the Lu family''s second house had everything on hand. Therefore, except for the old lady, Liang Shi and Lu Sixing who continued to stay in Shangshi Village to help, the others returned to the county town after the mid-afternoon banquet.

 Chapter 1612ï¼š Li is afraid of Fenglin

    Chapter 1612 Mr. Li is afraid of Fenglin

    Shu Yu went to Fucheng the next day to see the situation of Lu Ji.

    Wei Ronghua showed her the account books of the past few days, and reported the transactions of the past few days by the way.

    For now, Lu Kee''s business has stabilized. Even if it is not prosperous on the first day, the daily income is still good.

    And on the day of the lottery, a family who was preparing to buy things for marriage accidentally bought a lot of melon seeds to entertain guests. Many people who came to the wedding banquet liked it very much after tasting it, and came back to Luji to buy it.

    Shu Yu quickly read the ledger while listening to Wei Ronghua speak.

    Wei Ronghua''s ability is really strong. He not only keeps the shop in good order, but also takes the opportunity to teach Ren Yiping and An Lotian.

    The two guys are studious, eager to absorb those experiences into their brains and digest them, becoming more and more capable.

    Shu Yu closed the ledger, "Yes, there is shopkeeper Lao Wei here to watch more. If the effect is good, I will consider opening another shop in the north of the city after a while."

    Wei Ronghua''s eyes lit up, he naturally hoped that Lu Ji would be as strong as possible.

    Lu Ji everything was fine, Shu Yu didn''t stay much, she quickly returned to the workshop. Since it is planned to open a shop, the current output of the workshop is still not enough.

    Fortunately, she returned to the village two days ago, and many people have come to her and said that they also want to plant sunflowers.

    Shu Yu was thinking about continuing to expand, so he called several managers over for a meeting.

    Daniel hasn''t come back yet. As brother-in-law, he and Erniu have to go to the man''s house today.

    Orchid will come back tomorrow, so he can''t come back these days.

    But now that the manager of the workshop has experience and can take charge of himself, even if she and Da Niu are not there, the workshop will run fine.

    That is, last time Da Zhuang said that he would buy a foundation nearby, and many people responded. This foundation has really risen a little, which made Da Zhuang a few people worried.

    Shu Yu advised them to buy as early as possible, because there is a high probability that the price of the foundation here will not drop.

    In the future, this piece may still be the school district housing.

    Shu Yu lived in Zhuangzi for the past two days, and Shu Yu did not return to the county until the Daniel came back.

    As soon as she arrived at the door of the house, she bumped into the two orchid couple.

    The orchid who became a relative has a completely different temperament. Standing beside the tall and majestic Yu Fenglin, she looks extra petite and shy.

    Shu Yu gave a ''tsk'' and led the two in to see the old lady.

    The old lady watched them come together, her eyes narrowed with joy, and while the two Lanhua couple were drinking tea, she whispered to Shu Yu, "You can tell if a person is doing well after marriage. This kid Fenglin looks a little fierce, but he definitely loves his daughter-in-law."

    These words are whispered, but the orchid who is close can hear them clearly.

    Her face flushed red, her voice was barely audible, "Milk."

    The old lady smiled, "Okay, okay, I won''t tell you, so you won''t be embarrassed. How did you go home yesterday?"

    Orchid nodded, "Very good, Dad and Fenglin have a good chat, mother..." She paused, but still said affirmatively, "Mother is also very satisfied with Fenglin."

    In fact, her mother was a little afraid of Yu Fenglin. The latter obviously didn''t say anything or did anything. With a veneer face, Li Shi, who wanted to instruct Yu Fenglin to work and show his mother-in-law''s profile, instantly silenced, and could not wait to leave. far.

    This matter, Orchid was not good to say it, so he changed the subject, "By the way, when I went back this time, I heard about Xu Cai..."

 Chapter 1613ï¼š The two are getting married

    Chapter 1613 The two families are ready to marry

    Hearing Xu Cai''s name, the old lady and Shu Yu looked at each other.

    "Has she dealt with that matter?"

    Orchid was taken aback, "You all know?" After thinking about it, how could you not know?

    Xu Cai and Ge Qifei''s private meeting was in the sunflower field of the Lin family, and was caught by Da Zhuang himself. Both Shu Yu and the old lady were in Shangshi Village that day. Da Zhuang might hide it from others, but he would definitely tell Sister Ayu.

    She suddenly remembered that the day when the dowry was carried, the old lady had asked her about Xu Cai''s whereabouts, but she was just pulled out by the third aunt.

    Later, she never mentioned Xu Cai''s name again.

    At that time, Orchid was relieved. Later, because of too many marriage matters, her mind was also very confused, her nerves were tense, and she didn''t care too much about some strange things.

    Now it seems that they didn''t want to affect her mood, so they didn''t tell her.

    Thinking of this, Orchid gave a wry smile, Xu Cai was her best friend in the end, but she hooked up with her ex-fianc¨¦ without saying a word.

    Evidently because of the Ge family''s divorce, the two of them also scolded Ge Qifei fiercely with the same enemy.

    Thinking about it now, when she was cursing, Xu Cai was just afraid of hating her to the death in her heart.

    Yu Fenglin patted her on the back, brought a cup of tea and comforted her silently.

    Orchid raised her head and smiled, "I''m fine."

    has passed. In fact, she has had little contact with Xu Cai in the past two years. In addition, she has gained more knowledge, and the distance between the two is getting farther and farther. They meet once in a while, and often they are silent.

    Later, Xu Caiming provoked the relationship between her and Shu Yu, which made Orchid realize in an instant that their thoughts and the road they were going to take in the future were already in the opposite direction, and they were no longer like when they were children.

    She was a little uncomfortable, but not that serious.

    When I mentioned the things she did at this time, Orchid only sighed, "I only came back to the door yesterday and found out about the two of them, and there was already a lot of trouble in the village. I heard from my parents that the Xu family For the sake of the reputation of their respective families, I told the Ge family that they knew about the meeting between the two, and the two families had planned to marry."

    When you say this, even children don¡¯t believe it.

    If this is the case, do you need to sneak into the sunflower field? Even if they were engaged, the disheveled appearance of the two when they emerged from the ground was equally disgusting.

    What''s more, a few days ago, there was rumors from the Xu family that they wanted to talk to the powerful Lin family.

    Change your mind in a few days?

    As far as Ge Qifei''s character is concerned, most people in Shangshi Village knew about it. Back then, he pretended to be pitiful and squatted in front of Lu''s house, wanting to see orchids. Turn around and have an affair with Orchid''s friend? Xu Cai is also shameless enough, and her brain is still stupid.

    But no matter what, even if everyone knows the truth of the matter, the two families still have to pull a fig leaf to block it.

    At this point, unless two people get married, it will be difficult to find them again in the future.

    So in a happy but frustrated, unhappy but helpless mood, the two families began to discuss marriage.

    Who knew that there would be another big commotion on the day of the consultation.

    The Ge family is unwilling to give more dowry, a girl who is no longer a big girl, they are not satisfied, and their son doesn''t seem to want to marry, so the dowry can''t be too high, the Ge family even wants to give it or not. Betrothal gifts, low-key welcome people in the door, even treats are exempted.

 Chapter 1614ï¼š Married in a month

    Chapter 1614 Married in a month

    Xu''s family felt that it was inappropriate, but thinking of her daughter doing such a shameful thing, they didn''t have the confidence to raise the betrothal gift too high. But at the very least, I should be proud of it, I can''t give it a penny, and the Ge family has no face when it spreads out.

    Xu family is still like this, Xu Cai even more disagree.

    She felt that she was no worse than Orchid, how could the bride price be lower than Orchid?

    The orchid''s betrothal gift, Xu Cai, had inquired about it, and it was a full thirty-two, thirty-two betrothal gifts, which was quite a sensation.

    That Yu Fenglin is a blacksmith. Although he can be regarded as running a small shop, he has no father or mother and no one to help him. Earlier, the family owed debts. Very sincere.

    You must know that all the bride price gifts these days are given to the wife''s parents, but Mrs. Li is a girl who loves her daughter, and now the family is not short of money, so she only left five taels of silver, and the rest was used as a dowry and brought back to Orchid.

    When Shu You got married for the first time, Ruan Shi asked her to bring all the dowry gifts back to her.

    Mr. Lee considers himself generous, how can he be inferior to Mrs. Nguyen?

    Xu Cai was very envious when she heard about this. Generally, the bride price in the villages can be as high as fifty taels. But the Ge family owns a tofu shop. They do a little business. The 30 taels of betrothal gifts... should be able to come out, right?

    At that time, Xu Cai felt that Ge Qifei loved her deeply, and was nourished by the thirty taels of Orchid, so she thought that when she got married, she had to have this number.

    But she never thought that even if the other party really gave so many dowries, can her family provide the corresponding dowry?

    Therefore, when Xu Cai mentioned the amount of the dowry, both the Ge family and the Xu family thought she was crazy.

    The Ge family turned around and left on the spot, Ge Qifei directly flipped the table, and scolded Xu Cai for being a fool and talking about a dream.

    The first conversation broke up.

    Later, I heard from the Xu family''s neighbors that the Xu family was noisy that night, Xu''s father slapped Xu Cai, and the latter cried for most of the night.

    Then the next day, when the Xu family talked about the bride price, it had changed from the originally planned two taels to one tael.

    The Ge family really didn''t want to marry this troublemaker, but the two of them were making a lot of noise in the sunflower field. This matter was handled personally by the village head of Shangshi Village. If he repented, Fan Zhong would not be able to save his face, and he was afraid that he would go to the mayor to file a complaint.

    In the end, no one asked Xu Cai''s opinion, the betrothal gift was one tael of silver, and as for the three golds, there was no need to think about it.

    Under such circumstances, the days after Xu Cai and Ge Qifei got married can be imagined.

    Orchid was really shocked when he heard about this. Li shi told her to stay away from Xu Cai in the future, and it was best not to say a word.

    Orchid just responded in a daze. Who would have guessed that when she returned, she would pass by the haggard-looking Xu Cai while sitting in the mule cart.

    Orchid opened her mouth to say something, but the other party glared at her fiercely.

    This person is simply.

    Orchid is not without temper, she glared back at the moment, her eyes were very disdainful, and she pulled down the curtain.

    Since then, the two have completely parted ways.

    Shu Yu asked, "Has the wedding date been finalized?"

    "Well, my mother said, about mid-October."

    The old lady exclaimed, "Is this too fast? It''s the tenth day of September now, just one month??"

    Lanhua smiled bitterly, "Xu Cai is already Ge Qifei''s person, the two families are afraid that if it is later, their stomachs may get bigger. And this matter is a scandal for the two families, they don''t want to make a big deal, and they don''t need to prepare too much. "

 Chapter 1615ï¼š Shu You is born

    Chapter 1615 Shu You was born

    The old lady shook her head, "It''s their own fault. Your mother is right. In the future, don''t interact with Xu Cai."

    "I know, milk."

    Xu Cai''s matter was so bad that the old lady didn''t want to talk more, and instead asked if the two of them had ever met Mr. Yu.

    Orchid nodded, "I went there last afternoon, and my cousin gave us a lot of things."

    Master Yu lives in the town, not far from Shangshi Village.

    As a matchmaker, the Orchid couple of course wanted to thank and give gifts.

    What''s more, Yu Fenglin was alone with no father or mother, and his relatives who were a little more affectionate lost contact with him a few years ago. Therefore, when they got married, the distant uncle, Mr. Yu, did a great job.

    Mrs. Yu is still ''sick in bed'', so Mr. Yu found his sister and asked him to help Yu Fenglin with the purchase of the banquet guests. The servants in the family also sent a few, both inside and out. Done.

    The uncles and brothers who went to Lu''s house to carry dowry and welcome relatives that day were actually called by Master Yu.

    Yu Fenglin and Mr. Yu''s relatives in this room are getting closer.

    However, from the beginning to the end, they never saw Mrs. Yu, and Master Yu only said that she was not in good health and her complexion was poor and did not want to see anyone.

    Although Orchid felt that it was not polite to come or not to visit, but Master Yu said so, so she couldn''t force it.

    Therefore, in her heart, Mrs. Yu is a very mysterious person.

    When Shu Yu heard this, he almost spit out the tea in his mouth.

    Cough? mystery?

    maybe.

    "By the way, where is Sister Shuyou? I''ll tell her about Yiren Pavilion."

    The old lady said, "In her own yard, you can go by yourself. It happens that Zhao Xi is also there. I will go to the kitchen and explain that I will have lunch here in the afternoon."

    Orchid responded and took Yu Fenglin to Shuyou''s yard.

    However, not long after she entered the yard, she ran out again, her face turning pale.

    Shu Yu was about to go back to the study. Seeing her flustered look, she quickly asked, "What''s the matter?"

    "Sister Shu You is going to give birth, she is going to give birth."

    Shu Yu was shocked, "Is this about to give birth?" She was a little anxious, and subconsciously she was about to run forward.

    After thinking about something, he turned his head and told Yingxi, "Quick, go to the kitchen to boil water, and ask two old ladies to come and help."

    what else? What else to explain?

    Shu Yu''s mind was in a mess, even though she had experienced the scene of Zhou Qiao giving birth to a child, she didn''t know what else to do at this time.

    Ying Xi Ying and running away.

    Shu Yu stood there for a while, then pulled the orchid and ran back.

    Yu Fenglin was standing in the yard. He was not familiar with the Lu family, so he left the matter of finding someone to Lanhua.

    But there was a baby inside, so he couldn''t get in, so he just stood outside and guarded.

    Shu Yu came in and hurriedly asked, "How is it?"

    Yu Fenglin didn''t know either, so he just said, "Brother-in-law is delivering the baby inside."

    Just finished speaking, Shu You''s cry came from inside.

    Shu Yu''s heart trembled and hurriedly ran inside.

    There are Zhao Xi, Wen Po and the maid next to Shu You who are helping in the house. Zhao Xi is a doctor and knows Shu You''s situation, so he delivered the birth in person.

    He was comforting Shuyou while teaching her how to adjust her breathing.

    Shu Yu didn''t dare to disturb her, so she could only help the maid to pack her things.

    After a while, the old lady came over. She was in the kitchen just now, and she rushed over immediately after hearing Yingxi''s words.

 Chapter 1616ï¼š very fast

    Chapter 1616 is extremely fast

    Who knew that the old lady had just walked into the yard when there was a sudden ''wow'' cry.

    Everyone who hurried to the courtyard was stunned and looked at each other in dismay.

    "This, this is birth??" It was too fast, she didn''t have time to catch her breath.

    Wen Po''s voice came from inside, "Is the hot water coming?"

    "Come here." The old woman behind the old lady brought water and entered the house.

    The next moment, Shu Yu came out of the room. The old lady grabbed her hand and her eyes were bright, "Has your sister given birth? How is she? Is she okay?"

    "It''s alright, milk, my sister gave me a little nephew." Shu Yule couldn''t help raising the corners of his mouth.

    "What is it for you?" The old lady glared at her angrily, but she breathed a sigh of relief, "It''s a boy? Why so fast?"

    "I was also stunned." Shu Yu exclaimed, "Just my brother-in-law took my sister to breathe, and then told her to exert force. After a few times, the child came out."

    Compared with Zhou Qiao, Shu You gave birth to a baby at a very fast time.

    The old lady put her palms together and smiled, "It''s better to hurry up, your sister won''t suffer, anyway, the child is healthy. This is Zhao Xi''s credit. In the next few months, no matter how busy he is, he will take sister out for a walk every day. She adjusts the food. Otherwise, the child will be raised too fat, and it will not be easy to give birth."

    The old lady wanted to go in and have a look, but she came in a hurry. She was covered in ashes in the kitchen just now, and it was inappropriate to enter the house.

    Fortunately, after a while, Granny Wen came out with the baby in her arms and smiled, "Congratulations, Mrs. Zhao gave birth to a young master. Look at this handsome young man, who picks on the strengths of his parents."

    The old lady stepped forward and looked at the little guy in the quilt, with her eyes closed and her face wrinkled, she really didn''t see any handsome appearance.

    But Po Wen said these words to make her happy, and the old lady immediately rewarded her with a string of copper coins.

    Granny Wen''s eyes lit up, and she burst out with nice words. Just now in the house, Doctor Zhao had already given her money, and now the old lady has given it again. This Lu family is really a generous family.

    When I went back to wash three, I was afraid that there were more things.

    The old lady was satisfied, so she let Granny Wen hold her in, don''t let the wind blow outside.

    I then took the orchid Yu Fenglin to the next yard to talk.

    The family''s happy events followed one after another, and the old lady was in a really good mood.

    When Lu Erbai Ruan and the others came back after receiving the news, they could only stand in their daughter''s yard with a confused look, staring at the quiet door.

    The two of them froze for a while, why are they silent? Nothing will happen.

    Nguyen''s face panicked, and she was about to enter.

    Zhao Xi just came out, and quickly stopped the two of them, and whispered, "Father, mother, Ayou just fell asleep, go in and see her when she wakes up."

    Nguyen Shi was stunned, "Didn''t you say that Ayou was activated? Why did she fall asleep again and didn''t give birth?"

    "..." Zhao Xi felt that her mother-in-law was already flustered and incoherent, and explained with a smile, "It''s already a baby, it''s a boy. Do you want to see it? I''ll take the baby out."

    Lu Erbai was surprised, "Already born?"

    They ran back when they received the news. The servants who came to report the news said that they had just started, and they should not go home for more than two quarters of an hour.

    Is it so fast to have children now?

    Nguyen Shi reacted, and immediately asked happily, "So Ayou has not suffered much? Had a boy? How much? Who does she look like..."

 Chapter 1617ï¼š little name fire

    Chapter 1617 Xiaoming Huohuo

    The news that Shu You gave birth to a child soon spread throughout the Lu family.

    Unfortunately, the old doctor Zhao was not there. In order not to expose Meng Yunzheng''s plan, he still went to the southwest. Although the place I went to was not Hetai Prefecture, it is indeed not in Jiangyuan County now.

    Zhao Xi named the child Zhao Ziyan, nicknamed Huo Huo, he said that the child was very angry when he was born, which fits the name very well.

    Shu Yu rolled his eyes secretly when he heard it. He was so angry that you gave him so much fire? ?

    But the spit returns to spit, but Shu Yu doesn''t like Xiao Huohuo.

    It is this little guy who has a very loud voice. He cried a lot when he was hungry and urinating, but he couldn''t shed tears. When someone tried to coax him, he quickly stopped his voice. The speed of changing his face was very fast.

    When Shu Yu hugged him for the first time, he urinated on his hand, which was very precise.

    Shu You was lying on the bed while eating and smiling, "It seems that he likes your aunt very much."

    "Where can I tell he likes it?" Shu Yu''s mouth twitched.

    Zhao Xi said, "Because he has only urinated on me and you." As a father, his son must like it.

    Shu Yu, "..." You are right.

    In the evening, the Meng family also received news.

    Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi are good friends. He is very pleased to see that he now has a wife and son, and gave Huo Huo a big red envelope.

    Meng Han really wanted to hug the little guy, but the bones of the newborn child were soft, and she didn''t dare to move her hands.

    Shu Yu could see that she seemed to be in a good mood.

    "Sister Ayu, I told my cousin about the letter from my family asking me to go back. My cousin said that he would not be available for the time being, and he would find someone to take me back to Changjin Mansion after a while. He would write to my brother and tell me this. Yes."

    She had an expression of relief, but she felt that her cousin could arrange it if she wanted to. Maybe she was worried that she would go home alone.

    Forget it, she has to discuss this with her cousin and brother, so she doesn''t care.

    Shu Yu knew that Meng Yunzheng was thinking the same as her, and was probably worried about the situation in Changjin Mansion.

    So she nodded, "Then you can stay at ease, don''t worry, you can go to Fucheng to play when you have time."

    Meng Han thinks so too. She has been visiting a lot of places in the county all the time, but Dong''an Fucheng has only been around on the day she first arrived, and she has never been there any other time.

    Before we go back, we should play around in Fucheng anyway. Otherwise, after coming here for so long, what should she do if someone asks what kind of Dong''an Mansion is like, and she can''t answer?

    Meng Han''s movements were extremely fast, just as Shu Yu went to Fucheng after Xiao Huo Huo wash three times, she followed without a word.

    Shu Yu was busy in Lu Ji, and asked Ying Xi to accompany her around.

    Shu Yu stayed in Fucheng for three or four days, and she went outside for three or four days.

    When I went back, I was finally satisfied.

    Who knew that Shu Yu had just sent her back to Meng''s house when she saw Niu coming with a letter.

    Meng Han saw that it was sent from the Changjin Mansion, his face collapsed, and he always had a bad premonition.

    Sure enough, the letter from Changjin Mansion urged her to go back.

    But this time was different from the last time. The words in the last letter were still in the nature of an order, asking Meng Han to go home as soon as possible, saying that she was a girl who had been away from home all the time, and the neighbors began to gossip.

    The tone of was very bad, Meng Han was very angry after reading the letter, and naturally he rejected it even more.

 Chapter 1618ï¼š Dow is seriously ill?

    Chapter 1618 Is Dow seriously ill?

    But now the letter in Meng Han''s hand, although it was also sent by Tao Shi, has a negative tone.

    Meng Han was stunned when he saw the whole person. Looking at Shu Yu who had not had time to leave, he said in a panic, "What should I do? Sister Ayu, my mother is ill, she is very ill, I, I have to go back."

    Although Meng Han doesn''t like Tao''s partiality to Tao Qin, she is her own mother after all, and of course she won''t expect anything to happen to her. She is young, and she is particularly flustered when this kind of thing happens.

    Shu Yu grabbed her hand, "Calm down, did the letter say anything wrong?"

    Meng Han directly handed the letter to her, "Look at it."

    Shu Yu glanced at it and finished it quickly.

    The tone of ''s letter was very urgent, but Dow didn''t say anything wrong, only that the doctor asked her to eat better to relax and so on. She also said that she missed Meng Han very much and hoped that Meng Han would go back to see her one last time.

    The last side? ?

    Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, this letter was sent expedited.

    But to be honest, I really can¡¯t tell if what Dow said is true or false, although Shu Yu is inclined to these are false.

    It''s just her guess. It would be inappropriate to prevent Meng Han from going back because of this.

    Meng Han was obviously nervous. She handed the letter back to her and sighed slightly, "Don''t panic, your brother is still at home. If it''s really serious, you should be notified directly to go back."

    Meng Han was stunned, as if he had caught a life-saving straw, "So my mother is okay?"

    This is really hard to say.

    "...I mean, even if you do get sick, it shouldn''t be serious."

    Meng Han''s chaotic brain finally cleared up after hearing this.

    Yes, yes, sister Ayu is right, if it really reaches that point, then this letter will be written by her brother.

    She exhaled slowly and looked up at Shu Yu, "But, I still have to go back."

    Shu Yu nodded, looked at the sky, "A Yun should be back soon, and then with him..."

    Said that Cao Cao and Cao Cao had arrived, before Shu Yu finished speaking, the footsteps of Meng Pei and Meng Yunzheng could be heard outside the door.

    The father and son entered the door together. Seeing that the niece who had been away for several days came back, Meng Pei immediately smiled and said, "Have you been having fun in Fucheng these days?"

    Meng Yunzheng''s eyes were sharp, and he was the first to see Shu Yu''s slightly wrinkled brows and Meng Han''s tense look, and immediately asked, "What happened?"

    Meng Han quickly walked a few steps, thinking of the contents of the letter, her inexplicable voice choked with sobs, "Uncle, cousin, my mother sent an urgent letter and said, let me go to see her for the last time, what should I do? "

    Meng Pei and Meng Yunzheng groaned at the same time, took the letter in Meng Han''s hand and read it.

    After a while, Meng Yunzheng reassured her, "You have a good rest today, and I will contact the security guard tomorrow morning, and arrange for someone to take you back to Changjin Mansion."

    Meng Han nodded again and again, "Okay, I''ll listen to my cousin."

    Meng Pei on the side of touched his chin and said to the two, "I''ll take Ah Han back."

    "Father? Didn''t you say you would **** darts to the south in two days?"

    "It doesn''t matter. There is another batch of goods to be sent to Huajiang Prefecture. I will tell the dart head and exchange with people. I will go to the Huajiang Prefecture line."

    Huajiang Mansion is relatively close to Changjin Mansion, so he will wait for the shipment to arrive safely, and then he will send Ah Han home alone. It is not a big problem.

 Chapter 1619ï¼š Meng Han is ready to leave

    Chapter 1619 Meng Han is ready to leave

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t say much when he saw that he had plans.

    Meng Han is a girl''s family after all, even if they are alone with the escort, they are not really at ease.

    With Meng Pei around, Meng Han really exhaled a long breath.

    only¡­¡­

    Meng Yunzheng turned his head and looked at Shu Yu who was standing behind him, their eyes were a little solemn.

    Shu Yu walked forward, came to Meng Han''s side, and dragged her back to the room first.

    "Let''s go, I''ll help you pack your things. When you go back this time, my grandmother has prepared a lot of specialties for you. I''ll bring them over tomorrow, and let you take them home."

    "Okay." Meng Han obediently let her drag her into the room.

    As soon as the others left, Meng Yunzheng lowered his voice and said, "Father, let''s go inside and talk."

    He asked Cheyen to guard the door, and he told Meng Pei about the current situation in Changjin Mansion.

    Originally, after Gongqiu was beheaded, Meng Yunzheng didn''t want to get involved in the court battle, let alone Meng Pei. Now there is a serious job, his son has passed the examination for a scholar, he has a marriage, and he is reunited with his younger brother, and the affairs of the court are too far away from him.

    Even this time the emperor pretended to be sick, Meng Yunzheng just told Meng Pei and did not let him participate.

    Therefore, Meng Pei didn''t know about the situation at Changjin Mansion.

    But this time he was going back to Lao Meng''s house. Who knew what would happen, Meng Yunzheng reminded him.

    Meng Pei was stunned after hearing this. He really didn''t expect that, why can''t he hide from these messy things?

    He sighed heavily, "I know, I will be careful. Your uncle is out with a dart, and you don''t know if you will come back. If you come back, I want to bring their whole family over to avoid it."

    Meng Yunzheng was helpless, "How to avoid it? The uncle''s family has a big business, the Meng family''s guard station is still there, and there are many guards waiting to eat. What''s more, we don''t know when the chaos in the Changjin Mansion will break out."

    Maybe in two months, maybe in half a year, maybe in a year or two? Who can tell.

    Even if he did find an excuse to let Uncle Meng come over, it would be impossible to live here for a year and a half.

    Meng Pei was anxious, "What should I do then?"

    "For now, we can only think about the way back. If something happens, I can prepare and plan the place of refuge in advance."

    Meng Pei thinks about it too, but this matter can only be decided after he goes to Meng''s house in Changjin Mansion.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t stay in the Meng family for a long time, so to avoid suspicion, he didn''t even know the layout of the Meng family security bureau. Who are the people in the **** and how to arrange it when something goes wrong, he can''t say anything like that.

    This matter is settled like this, in short, I will send Meng Han home to see Tao Shi first.

    The next day, Meng Pei went to arrange a trip, while Meng Yunzheng went to Zhao Xi, asked him to get some medicine, and returned to Meng Han.

    Meng Han saw the handwriting on the medicine bag with the inscription poison, his eyelids jumped fiercely, and looked at Meng Yunzheng blankly, "Tang, cousin, what are you doing for me?"

    Meng Yunzheng said lightly, "Here for you to take self-defense."

    Self-defense?

    Yes, but holding these medicines made her feel like her scalp was going numb and something big was about to happen.

    Meng Han felt that he didn''t need it. "Cousin, my skills are very good, and ordinary little guys are not my opponents. Even if I can''t beat it, I can still escape."

 Chapter 1620ï¼š Meng Yunzheng delivers weapons

    Chapter 1620 Meng Yunzheng specially sent weapons

    Meng Yunzheng was silent, then raised his eyes and glanced at her.

    "Then why was Paihanako **** in the first place, you still need me to rescue."

    Meng Han, "..." The past was unbearable, she silently put away all the medicine bags on the table.

    Meng Yunzheng nodded with satisfaction, and took out another dagger, "You keep this dagger."

    Meng Han''s eyelids twitched even more, does her cousin distrust her so much? She has suffered a loss, and she will never be kidnapped by Paihuazi again, she swears.

    "This dagger is a gift I gave you. I heard that you have always wanted it, but your parents don''t want to give it to you because you are a girl. You have been in Jiangyuan County for so long, and I have nothing to give you. This dagger is exquisitely crafted and sharp, which is very suitable for girls."

    Meng Han''s eyes lit up when he heard this, he hurriedly took it over, and said a little excitedly, "Send, give me a gift?"

    "Yes, the dagger is small. If you don''t want to be discovered by your parents, you can tie it to your calf. As long as you walk naturally, most people won''t notice it."

    Meng Han nodded quickly, "I''ll tie it up in a while, and I''ll be fine when I get used to it all the way back."

    She happily took the dagger and looked at it, secretly rubbing it to test the sharpness, good guy, the corner of the table was cut off as soon as the knife went down.

    Meng Han shrank his neck and looked at Meng Yunzheng. The latter glanced at the table and said nothing, then turned around and took out a soft sword.

    Meng Han, "..." is another weapon? For her again?

    Meng Yunzheng said, "Since I have given you a gift, I can''t let Meng Qi''s side fall behind. Although I don''t get along with him much and are not close, I am his brother after all, this soft sword, you Give it to him for me."

    Meng Han swallowed, his cousin was so generous.

    "Actually, I think that you can give my brother the four treasures of the study, and my father will definitely be very happy." After all, Uncle Meng has always been looking forward to his son being able to obtain a title and breaking the curse of the Meng family''s lack of reading talent.

    Meng Yunzheng just handed the sword forward, "Since it is for your brother, it is naturally based on your brother''s preferences. What''s more, even if you are a student, there is no harm in practicing martial arts to strengthen your body, and the same is true for the imperial examinations. It requires physical strength and energy. If my uncle knew that the sword was given by me, he should not object."

    But I don''t know if Tao Shi will object. Maybe she will feel that Meng Yunzheng has bad intentions. She has passed the exam as a scholar, but she can''t see Meng Qi''s good.

    Meng Han didn''t think much about it, she just envied her own brother, she also wanted a soft sword, but soft swords were easy to find.

    Forget it, let¡¯s go with the dagger.

    Meng Yunzheng rarely talked to Meng Han so much, and Meng Han suddenly felt that this cousin was not so scary.

    Look at it, when he parted, he couldn''t bear himself, he kept telling himself to pay attention to safety, and gave her gifts, obviously he loved her very much.

    Meng Han set off early the next morning, following Meng Pei and the **** team of the **** bureau.

    She has a carriage by herself, and the carriage is full of everything she has gained in Jiangyuan County these days.

    Thinking of leaving this place where she was relaxed and happy, Meng Han was very reluctant to lie on the windowsill and waved goodbye to her cousins ??and friends.

    She has never had such an experience, and she never thought that one day she would leave a certain place and many friends would come to see her off.

 Chapter 1621ï¼š Someone entered the sunflower field to steal sunflower seeds

    Chapter 1621 Someone entered the sunflower field to steal sunflower seeds

    Watching the team go farther and farther, until they were completely invisible, Shu Yu secretly let out a breath.

    I hope that when the chaos in the Changjin Mansion breaks out, Chenggu County, where the Meng family is located, will not be affected.

    "Let''s go."

    Meng Yunzheng turned his head and said to her that Lan Hua and others who had also come to see him off then turned back to the city.

    Shu Yu went to the Luji shop in the county seat first, and then bought something for Xiao Huohuo outside. In fact, the Lu family lacked everything. Before the child was born, the family prepared everything for him.

    But as soon as Shu Yu saw the cute gadgets, he couldn''t help but want to take them back.

    By the time she returned to Fenghuai Street, no matter if it was her or Yingxi, there were too many large and small bags in her hands.

    entered the front hall, she just put down her things to take a rest, Ying Dong came with big strides.

    Shu Yu was stunned for a while. Seeing the serious and resentful expression on Da Zhuang''s face, he was a little surprised, "What''s wrong?"

    "Master, someone entered the sunflower field to steal sunflower seeds."

    Da Zhuang spoke amazingly, and Shu Yu stopped abruptly. After a while, he narrowed his eyes slightly, "Stealing sunflower seeds? Someone caught it?"

    "Caught, but still detained in Shangshi Village. The village chief asked me to come over and ask the owner''s intentions and what to do with this person."

    "Tell me the details first, who is the other party, whose property was stolen, and what did you ask?"

    Da Zhuang hurriedly told what happened.

    Actually, this matter has to start with Xu Cai¡¯s affair with Ge Qifei. The last time Shu Yu went to Donggu County and saw someone stealing sunflowers there, he wondered if someone sold or stole the sunflower seeds.

    Da Zhuang works in the workshop, and he knows this.

    So after he went back, he told Da Qiang to let him look at his sunflower field more on weekdays. Other villagers were also reminded.

    But everyone has limited energy, and those lands are scattered, so even if they want to watch and guard them, they are powerless.

    Who knew about Xu Cai''s incident not long ago, the villagers in Shangshi Village felt very unlucky.

    Especially for those who have sunflower fields at home, they often mutter in their hearts, for fear that their sunflower fields will also become a place for others to cheat. This is just an affair, but what if you accidentally destroy the sunflower as soon as you enter it?

    On the land of Daqiang, there were indeed two sunflower plants that were cut off when the two escaped. The Lin family was distressed to death, but the Xu family and the Ge family agreed to compensate.

    But this is because the two cheating lovers were caught, what if they didn''t catch it? The family will suffer in vain.

    So the villagers who planted sunflowers, seeing that the sunflowers are about to mature, have been patrolling very diligently these days, and will come to see them from time to time at night.

    As for the villagers who didn¡¯t grow sunflowers, although they also disliked cheating, there was an inexplicable kind of gossip in their hearts, and they would think of it when they passed the sunflower field. Then... I will slow down and look inside quietly, hoping to poke a hole in the dense sunflower pole and see how many pairs of wild mandarin ducks are inside.

    Anyway, there are good reasons for them to stop there for a long time - soon, they also plan to plant sunflowers. Isn''t it necessary to observe the characteristics and growth rate of sunflowers in advance?

    As a result, the entire Shangshi Village was patrolled by almost all the people, and those sunflower fields were like fragrant pastries, and people were staring at them from time to time.

    This stare, doesn''t stare at the problem?

 Chapter 1622ï¼š cheating side effects

    Chapter 1622 Side effects of cheating

    Hearing this, Shu Yu was in a dazed state.

    Is there such side effects of cheating? ?

    She thought that the affair between Xu Cai and Ge Qifei had come to an end and had nothing to do with them.

    I didn¡¯t expect it could also play the role of catching thieves.

    She took a sip of water and let Da Zhuang continue.

    Big Zhuang sighed, "This person got into the sunflower field this morning before it was dawn. During that time, many people didn''t go out."

    What''s more, the sunflower field chosen by this person is the farthest place from Shangshi Village, with only two acres of land.

    If it was in the past, this person would probably have succeeded.

    But isn''t it a national patrol during this time? Even if the sky is still dark, there will be one or two families who wake up early and can''t fall asleep specially around the sunflower field, not letting off the slightest movement.

    Hearing the sound coming from the sunflower field, someone with bright eyes immediately called the people around him to go in¡ªto catch the rape.

    As a result, the traitor was not caught, but the thief caught one.

    Da Zhuang said, "The other party is from Dayan Village, and his name is Zhang Qing."

    Dayan Village? Isn''t that Zhang Shu''s village? It is indeed not far from Shangshi Village.

    "What Dayan Village?" A voice suddenly came from outside the door. Shu Yu looked up and saw that it was Zhao Xi.

    At this time, this guy was holding Xiao Huohuo, who had woken up, in his arms, and said excitedly, "I heard that the second aunt bought a lot of things for our family Xiao Huohuo, where is it?"

    Shu Yu pointed to the large and small bags on the table, and Zhao Xi naturally shoved the little baby in his arms into Yingxi''s arms, and went to unpack the gifts by himself.

    Yingxi''s hands and feet were stiff, and he looked at Shu Yu as if asking for help.

    The latter rubbed his forehead, "Brother-in-law, hold the child yourself."

    "I don''t have time now? Yingxi, you need to practice more, you are not too young, maybe your lady will give you marriage advice soon, and you won''t be in a hurry when you have a baby. ."

    Yingxi gritted his teeth, "I don''t plan to get married."

    "Then your young lady is going to get married. She will give birth to a child in the future, so you can''t help bring her around? My little Huohuo will train you."

    "You really are a good father."

    Zhao Xi didn''t lift his head, "Thank you for your compliment."

    As he spoke, he had already unpacked a package, took out the tiger-toed shoes inside, and looked over and over again, "These shoes are a bit too big, and my little fire can''t fit them now."

    Shu Yu looked bad, "Brother-in-law, we have something serious to talk about."

    Zhao Xi suddenly put down the tiger-toed shoes in his hand, "Yes, I thought I heard Dayan Village when I entered the door just now, what happened to Dayan Village?"

    He looked attentive.

    Zhang Shu''s home is in Dayan Village. His wife had suffered in that poor place for two years before, which was a nightmare.

    So when Da Zhuang mentioned the name of this village, his ears perked up immediately.

    He thought that when Shu Yu and Da Zhuang talked about Dayan Village, it was about Shuyou. Not long after Shu You gave birth, who knows if the Zhang family has made trouble again after hearing about it. Even if Zhang Shu is dead, the other Zhang family members are not good things.

    Shu Yu rolled her eyes secretly. She didn''t look at Zhao Xi and asked Da Zhuang, "Who is that Zhang Qing, and why did he steal sunflower seeds?"

    Zhao Xi was taken aback, eh? Not for Ayu''s business?

    Da Zhuang said, "Zhang Qing is a second-rate in the village. He was instructed to steal sunflower seeds, and that person..." He paused and said slowly, "It''s the one from Donggu County."

 Chapter 1623ï¼š Its that old man again

    Chapter 1623 It''s that Master Qian again

    Shu Yu paused, "That Mr. Qian from Donggu County?"

    "Yes." Da Zhuang nodded, "Zhang Qing''s bones are weak, and after the village chief held him for interrogation, he hired him directly. That old master Qian gave him money to steal sunflower seeds. Not only that. This time, it was also him last time. I heard from Zhang Qing that Mr. Qian had already planted the sunflower seeds from the last time, but he did not expect the growth to be good. It rained for many days a while ago, and those sunflowers were watching He''s going to die, that''s why he thought about it again."

    Speaking of sunflowers being planted to death, Da Zhuang was particularly distressed.

    He knows how good sunflowers are, and he does not have high requirements on the growing environment. If he uses the land where food was originally grown, he will grow sunflowers, and they will have a full harvest.

    As a result, Master Qian had the ability to plant several acres of crops to death. Obviously, he would not be able to plant such things.

    It''s just that he didn''t understand it well, and even at this juncture, people came to steal the seeds. Although the sunflowers have already started to bear fruit these days, they are not mature at all. What''s the use of letting Zhang Qing steal the seeds?

    Not only did they fail to grow, but the sunflowers in their fields were also destroyed.

    This kind of person who doesn''t cherish crops is so **** good.

    Shu Yu sneered. Of course he couldn''t plant it. The soil was too humid and there was no sunlight nearby. The time of planting was the hottest and the sunniest. Even if the sunflower likes the sun, it is fragile when it sprouts, right? Who can stand his toss?

    What''s more...

    "He stole me once last time, and this time he stole it again. He really thought I was a soft persimmon, and he caught me alone and smashed the wool!!"

    Zhao Xi touched his chin and said, "After all, that old master Qian is in Donggu County and doesn''t know you very well. Although you are a villager, but you are from a farm family, in his eyes, I am afraid there is nothing to worry about. ."

    Da Zhuang was filled with righteous indignation, "Master, we can''t let him go so easily this time, tell me, what should we do?"

    "Reporter."

    Da Zhuang responded immediately, "Okay, I''ll go to the county government to report."

    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left, but Shu Yu hurriedly stopped him, "Wait."

    Da Zhuang was puzzled, "What''s the matter, boss?"

    Shu Yu frowned, "It''s useless to go to the county magistrate. The other party is from Donggu County. Even if you want to arrest him, you have to negotiate with the magistrate of Donggu County. I heard Wu Fengyuan say that money The master''s family is in the tea business, and the conditions should be good. If you want to come, you will have some contacts with the magistrate of Donggu County, otherwise you will not be so courageous. The magistrate of Donggu County will not necessarily give me this face. "

    Zhao Xi nodded, "Also, although he instructed Zhang Qing to steal it, all the fields in Shangshi Village belonged to the villagers, and Shu Yu just had an agreement to purchase it with the villagers. In essence, this It''s a lawsuit between Master Qian and the villagers of Shangshi Village."

    If the magistrate of Donggu County is on the side of Master Qian, he can completely make big things small and small things. Treating this as an ordinary theft case, Mr. Qian will at most fine him a little, and the amount is very small.

    Da Zhuang''s expression changed when he heard this, "This is not painful for Master Qian at all."

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, "So, this matter can''t be reported to the county government, it''s best to go to the government. However, the theft in the county will not alarm the prefect, only the bigger the trouble, the better, and it must be Get close to me so I can have a reason to get involved in this case."

 Chapter 1624ï¼š make things bigger

    Chapter 1624 Make things bigger

    Big trouble? Do you want to have a close relationship with Shu Yu?

    This is not easy.

    Several people fell silent for a moment, and began to frown and think.

    Ying Xi on the side was holding Xiao Huohuo stiffly, her body was about to cramp, she just hoped that they would finish talking quickly, otherwise she might not be able to hold on anymore.

    Shu Yu''s eyes were sharp. Seeing her sweat came out, she couldn''t help laughing, "Come on, let me hug her."

    "No, it''s okay, I''ll practice my hands."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Zhao Xi, "..." No, the maid next to Shu Yu is so sincere?

    Shu Yu still picked up the child. I wonder if the little guy fell asleep because Yingxi was holding him still?

    Shu Yu was a little strange, thought about it, and after Yingxi''s body relaxed a little, let her go back to the room with a small fire, so as not to speak too loudly and wake him up.

    When Yingxi left, Shu Yu raised his head and looked at the two of them, "Is there a way?"

    Da Zhuang¡¯s forehead was sweating, and he really couldn¡¯t think of a good idea.

    Zhao Xi pondered for a while, then suddenly turned his head and asked Da Zhuang, "Did that Zhang Qing steal the same piece of land twice, or different pieces of land? How about the harvest of the two pieces of land?"

    Dazhuang quickly replied, "It''s all the same piece of land, and the two acres of land are the farthest from the village, so it''s best to start. The harvest of those two pieces of land is not very good, at least compared with other sunflower fields, the yield is less."

    "That''s right." Zhao Xiyi put his palms together, a little excited.

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "Why, have you thought of a way?"

    Zhao Xihe smiled, "I really have an idea, you can listen to it and see if it works."

    "you say."

    Zhao Xi coughed lightly and said in a low voice, "Don''t you want to make things bigger? It just so happens that your family''s sunflower oil is supplied to the palace, so we will make a fuss about this. As long as this matter is related to the palace If it¡¯s related here, then this matter must be a big deal, and the prefect can¡¯t ignore it.¡±

    Shu Yu frowned, "What is the relevant law?"

    "Just say, you suspect that this Master Qian has bad intentions and wants to start with the sunflowers and murder the people in the palace. Isn''t the two mu of land that Zhang Qing stole bad? It''s because of the hands and feet that Master Qian did. Methods Although it is roundabout, it has a vicious mind. Otherwise, why are the other sunflower fields in Shangshi Village so good, and there is a problem with the yield of the two mu of land?"

    The more Zhao Xi said, the more he felt feasible, "Although there is no evidence for this, even if it is just suspicion, it is enough for the government to pay attention. The sunflower oil is sold in your workshop, so it has something to do with you. You are a villager, you Going to sue, the weight is enough. Our purpose is to kill the chickens and show the monkeys, and we don¡¯t ask that Mr. Qian be convicted, but this is enough for him to drink a pot.¡±

    "How about it, okay?"

    Dazhuang thought it was feasible, but he felt that something was weird, so he didn''t say anything.

    Shu Yu shook his head, "No."

    "why?"

    "As a result, the reputation of my workshop has also been ruined. After all, although the sunflower oil is supplied to the palace, it is also sold to the common people. If you let everyone know that the raw materials of sunflower oil may be manipulated and there are problems, then others will What do you think? In this way of killing eight hundred enemies and losing one thousand, obviously my losses are greater than that of Master Qian."

    Zhao Xi, "..." seems to make sense.

    Who knows the next moment, Shu Yu smiled, "But your method gave me inspiration."

 Chapter 1625ï¼š your idea...so dirty

    Chapter 1625 Your idea... it''s too dirty

    Zhao Xi pointed to himself, "What inspiration?"

    Shu Yu pondered for a while, and said to Da Zhuang, "I remember when I went back to Donggu County last time, Master Wu told me that Master Qian''s workshop was quietly being remodeled. The Qian family was originally in the tea business, and he planned to make The tea-making workshop has been changed to a melon seed workshop. Now that more than a month has passed, it is almost the same if you think about it, you will go to Donggu County to confirm it in a while.¡±

    Da Zhuang nodded again and again, "It''s done."

    "If it''s confirmed, you can secretly spread the news and say..." Shu Yu smiled, "The Qian family in Donggu County will soon produce the sunflower oil purchased in the palace."

    Zhao Xi, "..."

    Big Zhuang, "..."

    Shu Yu ignored the stunned expressions of the two of them and smiled, "Why are you looking at me like this? How good I am, Ren Qian''s family hasn''t planted sunflowers yet, so I will promote it for him several months in advance, and I will always look back. Save him the thought of selling."

    Zhao Xihehe, yes, you are promoting it to others, the problem is that your words are simply putting people on fire.

    Who is so courageous? Dare to make a fuss about the royal court without a factual basis.

    The slogan of Lu Ji boldly mentions purchasing in the palace because it is a fact.

    The Qian family dare to say that? Going back will be charged with a great disrespect.

    He couldn''t help giving Shu Yu a thumbs up, "Your idea...it''s too dirty."

    Shu Yu gave him a vicious look, "What''s the difference between my thoughts and yours?"

    Zhao Xi''s mouth twitched.

    Of course there is a difference! He created something out of nothing, and the charges look very bluffing, but it is a fake, there is no evidence, it is just an unreliable speculation. Shu Yu this... is to convict him of his crime.

    People don''t admit it, but the Qian family is indeed looking for someone to steal sunflower seeds.

    It is said that it looks good if you grow it yourself, but the Qian family¡¯s tea-making workshop was changed to a workshop that produces melon seeds and oil.

    Look, there is evidence! !

    In addition, with the prefect on her side, even if the Qian family''s charges cannot be confirmed, it will definitely make him suffer a lot.

    Shu Yu didn''t bother to pay attention to him, looked at Dazhuang, "Is there a problem?"

    Dazhuang''s excited eyes lit up, "No problem, boss, leave this to me, and I''ll set off right away."

    "Wait." Shu Yu said, "I''ll ask Ying Dong to work with you on this matter. Donggu County is the Qian family''s territory after all. Ying Dong is very skilled and adaptable. You will cooperate with each other when the time comes."

    Da Zhuang nodded quickly and went out to call Ying Dong to come over.

    Yingdong is now the housekeeper of the Lu family. He is also good at hyphenation and hyphenation. He is young and has ideas. The Lu family thinks he is very reliable.

    Shu Yu finished talking to him, and Yingdong responded immediately.

    Shu Yu said to the two of them, "Only the few of us know about this, so don''t talk about it. When you arrive in Donggu County, just publicize it a little bit, you don''t need much sensation, as long as there are rumors about it. Plus Zhang Qing stealing If the sunflower seeds are caught, I can sue him."

    "clear."

    "Um...you guys disguise again."

    Dazhuang and Ying Dong quickly changed into unremarkable outfits under Shu Yu''s arrangement, and left Lu''s house quickly.

    Looking at their distant backs, Shu Yu rubbed his chin and hummed, "This time, I want to make the Qian family lose everything. It''s just that, I can also correct my family''s name and promote it."

 Chapter 1626ï¼š Be yourself later

    Chapter 1626 Be a person from now on

    Zhao Xi was inexplicably sympathetic to the Qian family, and this Master Qian couldn''t think of it either.

    The first time you stole it doesn¡¯t count, but it¡¯s the second time.

    Is it because Shu Yu didn''t ask him to settle accounts last time, he felt that people didn''t have the background and dared not fight with him, so he was so aggressive?

    He didn''t even think about it, the last time Shu Yu was in a hurry to open a shop had a lot of things in his hands, and there was no evidence, so he let him go. Good guy, now that he has freed up his hands, the evidence is still in her hands, but anyone with a temperament will have a ghost if they don''t seize this opportunity.

    Exactly, Shu Yu is not only energetic, but also very energetic.

    Zhao Xi shook his head, silently turned around and went back to the front hall, and loudly picked up the things that Shu Yu bought on the table.

    When Shu Yu turned around, he saw a large bag and a small bag hanging on him, "What are you doing?"

    "Aren''t these all bought for our little fire?"

    Shu Yu was silent, "..." So you enjoyed it.

    Seeing that Zhao Xi was staggering out of the door holding the gift box that was about to block his vision, Shu Yu stepped forward, blocked him, and took down all the gift boxes one by one.

    Zhao Xi frowned, "Isn''t it a gift to Xiao Huohuo?" This second aunt was unqualified.

    Shu Yu said, "It''s for my little nephew, but the gift must be given in person to be sincere. I''ll take these by myself. Since my brother-in-law is all right now, then help me go to Shangshi Village and bring that Zhang Qing here. ."

    Zhao Xi stared, "Who said I''m fine, I still have to take care of your sister in confinement, take care of your good son, I''m very busy. Besides, what are you doing with Zhang Qing?"

    "Of course, it''s sent to the county bureau official. I can''t just go to the prefecture, right? The process still has to be walked around?"

    "What process?"

    Shu Yu has left with the gift box, what is the process? Naturally, he took Zhang Qing and sued him for theft.

    Because the culprit is Mr. Qian, if the magistrate wants to try the case, he will definitely send someone to Donggu County to negotiate with the magistrate over there.

    When I arrived in Donggu County, I heard the rumor that she let Da Zhuang spread... Then this case is not something that the magistrates of the two counties dare to take over, and it can be transferred to the government office.

    Isn¡¯t this process logical?

    Zhang Qing is now in Shangshi Village, and is still being guarded by Fan Zhong and the others.

    But his family''s Dayan Village is not far away, and the Zhang family will definitely make trouble when they hear the news. Shu Yu didn''t want to face such a chaotic scene. It just so happened that Zhao Xi, in addition to holding his son around at home recently, was chatting and spanking with his wife.

    Shu gave him a chance to go out and see the beautiful scenery outside, how considerate?

    "By the way, don''t forget to bring the bitter master too."

    After Shu Yu finished speaking, the person turned a corner and disappeared.

    Zhao Xi stood on the spot and let out a long breath, looking up at the sky, really... an unqualified sister-in-law.

    Thinking about it, he went back to change his clothes and rushed to Shangshi Village.

    Zhao Xi didn''t come back until evening, his face looked extremely bad, there was a very obvious footprint on the beige clothes, and a strand of hair fell off, very embarrassed.

    Shu Yu asked him in a low voice, "I was beaten?"

    Zhao Xi snorted coldly, "Being a person in the future, be nice to your brother-in-law."

    After finished speaking, he left, Shu Yu frowned, shouldn''t it, there are so many people in Shangshi Village, Fan Zhong is also there, is it possible that they can''t stop Zhang Qing''s family?

    Or, a lot of people came to Dayan Village?

    Not so much, Zhang Qing is a second-rate.

 Chapter 1627ï¼š you are bitter

    Chapter 1627 You are the bitter master

    Shu Yu looked at Lu Dasong who was standing behind with a puzzled face.

    The latter, as Shu Yu''s uncle, was the most worried about this matter, so he followed him to the county seat.

    At this time, he couldn''t help but rubbed his head and laughed twice, and whispered to her, "The shoe print on his clothes was indeed left by Zhang Qing''s father kicking him in the chaos, but his hair... "It was deliberately pulled off by Zhao Xi on the way back.

    Even if Lu Dasong didn''t explain the latter sentence, Shu Yu knew what was going on.

    She was speechless for a while, and rubbed her brows.

    "Uncle has worked hard."

    "Damn, what''s the matter, but you, are you really planning to report to the official?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Where''s Zhang Qing?"

    "At the entrance of the shadow wall."

    Shu Yu followed Lu Dasong to the shadow wall, where there was not only Zhang Qing, but also a middle-aged couple over forty.

    These two are the villagers who planted the two acres of sunflower fields at the entrance of the village.

    Shu Yu remembered that their family name was Liang, and their ancestors and Liang Wangsheng were from the same family.

    She greeted the two of them first, "It''s hard to make a trip for Uncle Liang and Aunt Liang."

    Aunt Liang is a straightforward person, "What did the Xiangjun say? We should be embarrassed. This deflated calf stole the sunflower seeds from our family''s field, and in the end, I have to trouble the Xiangjun to help us out."

    If there is no Shu Yu, even if they catch Zhang Qing, at most they will just beat him.

    As for the Donggu County Master Qian that Zhang Qing recruited, they didn''t dare to provoke him at all. They are also very unwilling to be so aggrieved that they know who the other party is but can''t do anything with the other party.

    If this matter was put in the past, the village chiefs would not take care of them too much, just let them solve it by themselves.

    Who is that Zhang family? People who can teach a **** like Zhang Qing are also rogues themselves, and they can''t even get compensation.

    Fortunately, Shu Yu came forward, and since she became the village king, the people in this village have been united a lot.

    Shu Yu smiled, she actually did it for herself.

    "Uncle Liang, Aunt Liang, you''re welcome. It''s late tonight. You two will stay at home. I''ll let someone arrange a room. After dinner, I''ll rest early. As for Zhang Qing, I''ll take him to the county government office. Report the case. It''s already too late, and the magistrate will have to wait until tomorrow for the court to open the case. You should recharge your batteries first, and the officials of the county government will come to invite you to come over."

    The Liang family was full of enthusiasm, but when they heard that they were going to court, they panicked.

    "We, we have to see the magistrate?"

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "You don''t have to worry, I will take you there tomorrow. When the time comes, you can just tell the truth and leave the rest to me."

    The two looked at each other.

    Shu Yu said again, "Don''t worry, I have dealt with the county magistrate. He has a gentle temperament. Besides, you are the masters of suffering, so don''t be afraid."

    The two of them felt a little relieved when they heard that, yes, they are the masters of suffering.

    Shu Yu asked his servants to take them in to rest.

    After and others left, she turned to look at Zhang Qing, who was **** and sturdy. He was not tall, with a blue nose and a swollen face. It seemed that he was beaten when he was in Shangshi Village.

    Also, if he doesn''t fight, how can he recruit clearly and rip off Master Qian''s bottom?

    Zhang Qing raised his head at this moment, saw her looking at him coldly, and immediately shuddered, "You, don''t come here."

    Shu Yu looked down at him condescendingly, and said to Yingxi behind him, "Let''s go, go to the yamen."

 Chapter 1628ï¼š Peace of mind, Mr. Qian

    Chapter 1628 Peace of mind, Master Qian

    The county government office, as Shu Yu said, was too late and no longer tried cases.

    But the suspect still had a place to be detained, Zhang Qing was locked up by the official, and Shu Yu went home directly.

    On the second day, Mr. Xie was sure that the first case to be interrogated was Zhang Qing¡¯s theft case. Shu Yu got up early in the morning to get dressed, and then had the Liang family tidy up. Under the leadership of the officials, they came to the county office.

    This is the second time that Shu Yu has participated in the case, and he is already familiar with driving.

    Thank you for your routine, and quickly asked to understand the cause and process of the matter.

    In fact, this is not a big deal. Ordinary theft cases, if they were in the past, would be very easy to deal with. Let Zhang Qing double the loss of the Liang family.

    If not, the rich and powerful master will be involved. Even if he is punished, it is just a drizzle to him. Afterwards, he wanted to retaliate, but it was the Liang family and his wife who were ordinary farmers who suffered.

    Although Mr. Xie adheres to the moderation, his heart is not bad. Even if the trial needs to get to the bottom of the case and let the people decide, but if it brings more trouble to the sufferer in the future, he will persuade the sufferer to stop in moderation. This is the way he has always lived.

    But this time it was different, Shu Yu was staring at the side, she wanted to buy the sunflower seeds at the end, and now she was obviously going to fight with Mr. Qian, so Mr. Xie must be on her side .

    Therefore, he detained Zhang Qing again, and the case was re-trialed on another day. Immediately, he wrote an official document and sent it to the Donggu County Government Office to invite Master Qian.

    seems to be a little excited, but Lord Xie thinks that Lu Xiangjun seems to be very excited.

    At this time, Donggu County was not very peaceful. Although Master Xie bought Zhang Qing to steal sunflower seeds, he was more impatient this time.

    Last time, Zhang Qing sent sunflower seeds over in just one day. This time, after two or three days, he still hadn''t come, so he asked someone to go to Jiangyuan County to see.

    As a result, this man brought the news that Zhang Qing was arrested, and he was so shocked that he spat out a mouthful of water in the early morning.

    It is said that he was the official who reported to Mr. Luxiang himself. Mr. Qian was a little confused, and he couldn¡¯t stop walking around the room, but he soon calmed down under the comfort of his entourage.

    "Don''t worry, sir, what if Lu Xiangjun went to report to the official, can she still reach Donggu County? This is not a big case. You should send some good tea to the magistrate of Donggu County, magistrate. If you have a relationship with you, I will definitely help you stop it. If it¡¯s not good, let¡¯s go to Zhang¡¯s house, give him some money, and let Zhang Qing confess all the crime. It¡¯s just the crime of theft, you can pay it off if you have money.¡±

    Master Qian is right when he hears it, he is frightening himself, what kind of thing is Lu Xiangjun.

    I heard that she used to have a good relationship with Lord Xiang from Jiangyuan County, but now that Lord Xiang has left, she is just a little peasant girl. Could it be that everyone would sell her face?

    Besides, the one that Zhang Qing stole was not her sunflower field.

    Master Qian calmed down, turned his head and asked the servants to prepare high-quality tea, and went directly to the county office.

    When he came out again, there was no trace of worry on his face.

    Not far away, Da Zhuang and Ying Dong glanced at each other, "It seems that the owner''s guess was right."

    The two of them arrived yesterday. Not only did they find Qian''s workshop, but they also went in to see the decoration inside.

    There is indeed an oil extraction tool installed.

    So they turned around and spread the rumor.

 Chapter 1629ï¼š avoid seeing

    Chapter 1629 Avoiding

    Ying Dong and Da Zhuang saw that Master Qian returned home in peace, and immediately split up.

    Da Zhuang continued to spread the rumors, while Ying Dong went to the city gate to watch, waiting for the officials from Jiangyuan County at any time.

    He didn''t wait too long, and then, as he wished, he saw the two chasing fast rushing over.

    The leader of the arrest was exactly the arrest Jiang had guessed by Shu Yu.

    Ying Dong smiled, Jiang Zhaotou is a cautious person, and at the same time he does things a little bit forward and backward. People like him will not be surprised when something happens, but they will definitely magnify the small incident that was good.

    If he hears the gossip on the street, he will definitely take it as a major matter.

    After the two arresters entered the city, they slowed down and headed straight for the county office.

    Ying Dong squatted in an inconspicuous corner of the entrance of the county government office, glancing from time to time while eating.

    It has been a long time, and it is obvious that the negotiations between the two of them with the county government did not go well.

    The magistrate of Donggu County got the benefit of Master Qian in advance, and either avoided it or made an excuse to send the two arresters.

    The magistrate didn''t pay much attention to Mr. Xie, who just arrived in Jiangyuan County at the beginning of this year.

    Sure enough, an hour and a half later, Jiang Zhaotou and the two finally walked out of the county office with angry faces.

    The two stood at the door with gloomy expressions on their faces.

    Ying Dong couldn''t help but get closer, and heard Jiang Chautou grit his teeth and say, "We waited for so long, but we just found a master to send us off. This Master Peng is so big."

    Okay, so can the master, but the master said that he could not be the master, and he was not qualified to let someone go to Qian''s house to invite Master Qian over.

    The catcher behind him is also indignant, "Master Peng is looking at our county magistrate who has just arrived. He has no roots and no foundation, and doesn''t take us seriously at all."

    Captain Jiang took a deep breath, "I think it is Lord Peng who has received the benefits of Master Qian, otherwise why would he maintain it like this?"

    That''s what they said, but not only in Donggu County, but the rich and powerful people in Jiangyuan County will also establish a good relationship with the county government first, and they have already prepared for this matter.

    But no matter what, the face should be alright, and it is appropriate to invite Master Qian for a visit, but Master Peng never saw them.

    "Then Master Peng, for the sake of Master Qian, not only did he not give respect to our family, Master Xie, but even Lord Lu Xiang did not care about offending him?"

    Jiang Zhaotou glanced at him, "Lu Xiangjun is quite famous in Jiangyuan County, but in this Donggu County, it''s not a big deal."

    Referring to the county magistrate Zhang, people thought that he was the savior of the empress dowager in those days. After returning, it was once glorious.

    Now it¡¯s not that there is still no way to help, almost no one will be found.

    The title of Lu Xiangjun is not comparable to Zhang County Lord, and there is no strong style of Lord Xiang. Peng is a dignified seventh-rank county magistrate. .

    "Boss, what shall we do now?"

    Jiangzhao had a headache, "If it''s not done, it''s not an option to go back like this." The most important thing is that they didn''t even see anyone from Lord Peng.

    After a pause, Jiang Chau looked up at the gate of the county government office, gritted his teeth and said, "It''s getting late, we''ll stay in this Donggu County for one night, and try again tomorrow."

    "it is good."

    The two soon found a place to live nearby.

    Yingdong saw this, and he knew something in his heart.

 Chapter 1630ï¼š The plan went well

    Chapter 1630 The plan went well

    The next day, the two of Jiang Zhaotou really went to the county office again, but this time they still didn''t see Lord Peng.

    This time, Jiang Putou was so angry that he almost cursed, and even impulsively wanted to go directly to Qian''s house to arrest people.

    The two of them were ''invited'' to go out again. Jiang Zhaotou scolded him with a swear word, turned his head and left, "Go back to the county seat."

    He strode towards the inn where he settled down with a sullen face - the horse was still there.

    Who knew that when he just walked to the door of the inn, he suddenly heard a sentence, "I heard no, our Qian family in Donggu County will be able to make sunflower oil for the palace in a short time."

    Jiang Zhaotou slammed his footsteps and suddenly turned his head to look at the speaker.

    What did he say just now?

    He hurriedly stopped the person who was also going inside, and asked, "The Qian family you mentioned just now, which Qian family is it?"

    "Of course it''s from Qian Fangli''s house in the west of the city."

    The gift of money? Isn''t that the Master Qian they are bringing back this time?

    Jiang Zhaotou squinted his eyes, okay, they are really bold enough to dare to use the name of the palace.

    This is because you think that you have the support of Lord Peng, and you start to be unscrupulous?

    Jiang Putou, who was holding back his anger at first, suddenly became excited, with a ruthless look in his eyes.

    He turned his head and said to another catcher, "You take the horse to the gate of the city first, I''ll walk around, and I''ll meet at the gate of the city later."

    "it is good."

    Jiang Zhaotou entered the inn, found the two people who had just spoken, and inquired about it.

    Ask where they heard the news.

    Immediately went to a small stall they were talking about, and sure enough, heard the same words there.

    followed and went to a few places. Although the rumors were not widely spread, it was true that Mr. Qian Fangli was about to make sunflower oil for the court.

    Jiang Zhaotou sneered, the Qian family really didn¡¯t know whether to live or die, and they dared to say such things.

    He quickly returned to the gate of the city, pulled the reins and turned on his horse, and immediately returned to Jiangyuan County with the other arresting fast.

    Ying Dong and Da Zhuang came out of the corner and said with a smile, "It''s done, let''s go, let''s go back too."

    When they returned to Jiangyuan County, it was already very late, and the two immediately reported everything that happened in Donggu County to Shu Yu.

    The latter listened quietly and nodded to show that he understood, "Yesterday, Jiang Zhaotou and the others didn''t come back, so I knew it was almost done."

    If Lord Peng really handed over Master Qian obediently, Shu Yu would be a little distressed.

    Now what Master Peng has done, Jiang Zhaotou, who was originally just a routine and not mixed with personal emotions, will take revenge. He will only exaggerate what he has seen in Donggu County.

    Mr. Xie is unwilling to take responsibility. He is suspected of rumors in the palace, and he will definitely report it.

    Sure enough, the next morning, as soon as Shu Yu got up, Yingxi came over in a hurry, saying that Master Xie was at the door and had something important to discuss.

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, Master Xie was so desperate that he didn''t ask anyone to invite her over, but waited directly at the door?

    Shu Yu immediately dressed up, took two buns and ate while walking, and when he arrived at the door, he just took the water bag that Ying Xi handed over and rinsed his mouth.

    Mr. Xie was in the carriage, and directly asked Shu Yu to get in the carriage, and immediately told what happened in Donggu County.

    Shu Yu was shocked, "Is Mr. Qian crazy? To dare to use such absurd words to build momentum for himself, he is really... ignorant and fearless."

 Chapter 1631ï¼š Thank you for your thought

    Chapter 1631 Thank you for your careful thought

    Mr. Xie nodded with a serious expression, "This matter is of great importance. If it was in the past, this officer would have informed Mr. Peng about this matter. After all, he was under his jurisdiction. He turned back and fined the old master Qian and restrained him properly. But This official asked Jiang Zhaotou to go to Donggu County, but he always avoided it. This official has reason to suspect that he is covering up Qian Fangli, and such rumors are probably under his instigation."

    Shu Yu pursed his lips and smirked. It seems that Master Xie is not a person with no temper at all. This is obviously because he wants to sue Master Peng and avenge the rejection of Jiang Zhaotou and the others yesterday.

    But that''s fine. Master Xie has been in Jiangyuan County for so long, and the magistrates of several nearby counties seem to be relying on their qualifications and don''t pay much attention to him.

    People say that there are three fires for a new official to take office. Mr. Xie¡¯s first fire is a bit late, but as long as it is useful, it will do.

    Lord Xie looked serious and could no longer be serious, "So this official plans to go to Fucheng and report the matter to Lord Prefect for trial. Because this matter is more or less related to you, and Lord Qian is a bribe. Zhang Qing''s people, two things can be combined into one, and this official specially came to invite Lu Xiangjun to take a trip."

    Shu Yu responded cautiously, "That''s right, the sunflower oil in the palace is supplied by Lu Ji, and if Mr. Qian spreads such rumors, it will also affect our Lu Ji."

    "It''s not too late for this matter, let''s go now?"

    "it is good."

    Mr. Xie will no longer delay and let people set off.

    This time, not only Shu Yu followed, but also the Liang family couple, who were the bitter masters, and Zhang Qing to Fucheng.

    They were quite fast, but it was still too late when they arrived at Fucheng.

    Mr. Xie went to see the prefect first. Mr. Fei has been very busy recently, but after listening to Mr. Xie¡¯s words, he immediately sent someone to Donggu County to investigate.

    The people who went there were very fast, and it didn''t take long to bring the exact news.

    As Mr. Xie said, there was indeed such news in Donggu County, that Mr. Qian also secretly planted sunflowers and renovated the workshop.

    With the exact evidence, Master Fei opened the court the next day.

    Mr. Qian has completely calmed down. Look, it has been several days, and the arresters from Jiangyuan County have not come to arrest him. It is said that he was sent away by Lord Peng two days ago. Nothing came of it.

    Master Qian felt that he had to give Master Peng some more gifts, so that he could sit back and relax.

    means that the theft of sunflowers has been exposed, and next time he wants to steal it will not be so easy.

    What a pity, what a pity.

    Why did the sunflowers on his acres of land die?

    Master Qian was lying on the reclining chair, drinking tea and thinking about where to get sunflower seeds next.

    Just when he sighed and couldn''t do anything, the butler ran in with a pale face.

    "Master, the master is not well, and the official is here."

    Master Qian shook his hand holding the teapot and instantly wet the clothes in front of him.

    He stood up abruptly, frowned and said, "It''s coming, why are you panicking? I..."

    Before he could finish speaking, he saw two officials striding behind him and asked him with a sullen face, "Are you Qian Fangli?"

    "It''s me." Qian Fangli frowned and asked, "Are you an official under Mr. Peng? Why have I never met you before? Could it be from Jiangyuan County? You guys are not small."

 Chapter 1632ï¼š We are officials from Fucheng

    Chapter 1632 We are officials from Fucheng

    The headed officers and soldiers were expressionless, "I am an official of the government office. Qian Fangli is suspected of instigating others to steal, spreading false rumors and committing a crime of great disrespect. I am waiting for you to go to the government office on the order of the prefect. Come on, please."

    Qian Fangli''s face changed greatly, "Fu, the official servant of the government?"

    "Please!"

    Qian Fangli was a little flustered, this matter exceeded his expectations, and he took two steps back subconsciously, "I don''t know what you are talking about, what are you instructing others to steal, what are spreading false rumors, what are disrespectful, it''s just nonsense. I, I want to see Lord Peng, I want to see Lord Peng."

    "Master Peng is suspected of negligence due to his lack of supervision. He also has to go to the government office to answer."

    Qian Fangli only felt that it was dark in front of him, and that something happened to Master Peng?

    The two officers and soldiers did not intend to wait for him to digest any longer, so they stepped forward and grabbed him and left.

    Master Qian wanted to struggle, but the two officials rudely twisted his hand, "Qian Fangli, I advise you to be honest. Didn''t you say that these things are false? Then you go to the government office and make it clear, as long as you don''t If you do it, you will naturally be found innocent. But at this moment, if you openly resist arrest, the crime will be added."

    Hearing this, Master Qian didn''t dare to move, and could only be led out of the door by the two officials in a dejected manner.

    The housekeeper was so anxious that he could only run to find other masters.

    Mr. Qian met Mr. Peng in the carriage at the city gate. The latter had a sullen face and already knew in his heart that he was being implicated by Mr. Qian. He took anger at him, and immediately lowered the curtain of the carriage and sat back in the carriage.

    Master Qian found a situation, there was a carriage behind him, and it seemed that other people were sitting in it.

    The carriage arrived at the prefecture with different thoughts and anxiety among several people.

    Mr. Fei had already started to ascend to the hall. After getting off the carriage, Mr. Qian was pushed into the hall.

    There were a lot of people in the lobby. In addition to Master Fei who was sitting at the top, Master Xie and Shu Yu were also sitting at the bottom.

    This is the first time Shu Yu has met with Master Qian, and it is clear that the two have already had two grudges.

    She smiled slightly and nodded at Master Qian.

    The latter body shuddered violently, and she always felt that her smile made people feel cold all over.

    "Bang", the gavel slapped, and Master Qian knelt down. He listened to Master Fei''s question above his head in a little fright.

    "...Zhang Qing has already recruited. You bought him to go to Shangshi Village to steal sunflower seeds, and then plant them by himself. Then he rebuilt the original tea-making workshop into an oil-pressing workshop. It is rumored that the same sunflower oil in the palace can be produced. Qian Fangli, you are so courageous, who allowed you to make a fuss about the palace to build momentum?"

    Qian Fangli was a little confused. Yes, he admitted that Zhang Qing bought him, and he also admitted that the workshop was changed.

    But what is the rumor about sunflower oil in the palace? He doesn''t know anything at all.

    Qian Fangli immediately shouted that he was wronged and resolutely refused to admit it.

    Mr. Fei immediately asked someone to bring witnesses. After a while, Zhang Qing came, as did the Liang family and his wife, as well as the craftsmen who repaired the workshop for the Qian family, as well as some sparsely populated Donggu County people.

    Only then did Qian Fangli know that the people in the carriage he saw behind him were the people of the county seat.

    He listened to these witnesses answering Lord Fei''s words one by one, only to feel his brain buzzing.

    He raised his head in a trance, and then met Shu Yu''s calm smile.

 Chapter 1633ï¼š Mr. Benxiang can sue you again

    Chapter 1633 Hon Xiangjun can sue you again

    For a moment, Mr. Qian felt blessed, stared in disbelief, and before the witnesses finished speaking, he pointed at Shu Yu and shouted, "It''s her, she did it, my lord, it''s she who is framing me. "

    Everyone was taken aback by his sudden scream, their eyes fell on him, and then they looked at Shu Yu in the direction of his fingers.

    The smile on Shu Yu''s face was quietly put away, with a suspicious look on his face, followed by standing up in shock, and said angrily, "Master Qian, what do you mean? Now I''m the victim, I''m the sufferer. , how did it get in your mouth, everything you did became my fault? I didn''t say anything, but you poured dirty water on me, are you seriously ill?!"

    Master Qian opened his mouth.

    However, before he could speak, Shu Yu called with a series of questions, "I asked Zhang Qing to steal the sunflower seeds? I asked the craftsmen to change your tea workshop? Those rumors were passed down by the people of Donggu County. Did you go out? Mr. Qian, you must have a limit when you speak out. Don¡¯t bite anyone you catch. If not, Lord Benxiang can sue you again.¡±

    Qian Fangli was startled and snorted suddenly.

    Mr. Peng, who was listening in, pursed his lips even more, and was very speechless to this man. He was really stupid, how could he be so confused, and put himself in to protect him.

    Mr. Fei knocked on the gavel and asked with a sullen face, "Qian Fangli, you say that there is evidence for this. If there is no, false accusation against the Xiangjun will be added to the crime."

    Of course, Qian Fangli has no evidence. He is still in a state of confusion at this time. It was completely unexpected for him to be brought to the palace by the official. Where would he have time to collect any evidence?

    In response to Shang Shu Yu''s sneering expression, Qian Fangli could only grit his teeth, apologize first and reveal the matter, so as to avoid another crime.

    So he shook his head sullenly, and said aggrievedly, "Sir, I was just talking nonsense, and in a hurry, I spoke indiscriminately, not a false accusation, and I ask Lu Xiangjun to forgive me."

    Shu Yu snorted lightly, but didn''t hold on to it. Anyway, she just watched the fun today, and she didn''t need to say anything more. Compared to biting her, the rumor was the worst.

    Mr. Fei glanced at her and saw that she didn''t speak, so he continued the trial.

    After so long, Master Qian finally calmed down, and he was no longer incoherent in answering the question.

    But no matter what, he firmly refused to admit that he had done those things, and just kept shouting that he was wronged.

    However, there are all human and material evidences, and it is useless for Master Qian to bite him to death. Master Fei doesn¡¯t have so much time to chat with him.

    Master Qian became frightened. In the end, he finally admitted that Zhang Qing, who was instructed by him, also admitted that he wanted to follow the trend to produce melon seeds and sunflower oil, so he changed the workshop.

    However, he never recognized the rumor.

    Master Qian is very aware of the seriousness of this matter. Even if Master Fei was sentenced, he still clenched his teeth and did not let go.

    just cried and shouted, "Master Qingtian Mingjian, I really haven''t done it, and the confessions of these people can''t prove that the person who said this is me."

    Mr. Fei frowned, but what he said was right.

    The trial is here, and Master Fei can only ask people to go to Donggu County to investigate and see where the first rumor came from.

    I¡¯m stuck, (_) Let¡¯s update this today

 Chapter 1634ï¼š case closed

    Chapter 1634 Case closed

    Shu Yu stayed in Fucheng for two more days, and the case was reopened.

    However, the officials who investigated in Donggu County did not bring back any useful evidence, and they traced the source of the rumors from the bottom to the top, but they did not find any results.

    The entire Donggu County is so big, some people just listen to it, they don''t even know who the speaker is, and they don''t know, how do they know where this source came from?

    Inquiries have come to no avail, so there is no direct evidence to prove that Qian Fangli is the one who spread the rumor.

    In the end, Qian Fangli was put back home after being locked up for two months.

    However, the evidence that he instigated others to steal is conclusive, and he was sentenced to compensate the bitter master Liang family and his wife twenty taels of silver.

    and prohibit the Qian family from continuing to grow sunflowers, making sunflower oil and melon seeds.

    And Lu Xiangjun, whose reputation was damaged because of the rumor, also received a compensation.

    In the end, the prefect asked people to put up notices in Fucheng and Donggu County, taking this as an example, warning the merchants to compete benignly and not to use similar underhanded and despicable means to damage the market environment.

    Such a result was expected by Shu Yu, and she did not feel disappointed.

    Her goal was to kill the chickens and show the monkeys, and now, the goal has been achieved.

    The case of Mr. Qian has attracted attention from many merchants and people, and many people sighed when they learned of the result.

    It''s not that no one suspects that Shu Yu did this, but they have no evidence. If they talk nonsense outside, it is slandering the Xiangjun, and they will have to go to prison when they come back.

    Because of this, Shu Yu became famous again, and Lu Ji''s business got better.

    gradually laid a foundation in the hearts of the common people, and it also made people remember that choosing melon seeds and sunflower oil, Lu Ji is the authentic one.

    After that, no one thought of Sunflower for a long time.

    At least, even if there are people who really want to get involved in this business, they will tentatively ask Shu Yu to buy some sunflower seeds.

    They originally thought that Shu Yu would not agree, but after the latter agreed the price and conditions, they actually sold it.

    It was never Shu Yu''s purpose to engage in monopoly.

    As for Mr. Peng, the magistrate of Donggu County who helped Master Qian, he was reprimanded by the prefect on the spot and ordered him to think carefully and conduct deep self-reflection after returning to the county.

    Although the punishment is not large, it is extremely insulting, and Lord Peng has been recorded on the side of Lord Prefect. If there is any good thing in the future, I am afraid it will not be his turn.

    Compared with him, Mr. Xie is much happier. This first fire was prosperous and successful. In the future, other magistrates in this huge Dong''an prefecture will be polite when they see him, but no one will dare to blatantly. Embarrass him.

    Once the matter of Mr. Qian was over, Shu Yu didn''t stay in Fucheng any longer, and soon took the Liang family and his wife back to Jiangyuan County.

    When passing Zhuangzi, he saw the stalls of Lu Sixing and others, so he simply stopped and took the Liang family and his wife to eat bowls of noodles.

    It was the time when the sunflowers were in full bloom, and the area became lively again, and many people came to watch the scenery. Lu Sixing, Li''s Liang''s, and Cuihua set up a stall to sell food again.

    But now there are more and more people selling food in this place. Although Lu Sixing and the others have the largest and most affordable stalls, the business still has some influence.

    When Mrs. Liang saw Shu Yu, she subconsciously sat next to her and began to complain, "We should have come over to set up a stall a long time ago. Not long ago, Lanhua got married, and we were a few days late. Who knew that the stalls inside and outside would be It''s all over the place."

 Chapter 1635ï¼š Soulmate of instant noodles

    Chapter 1635 Soulmate of instant noodles

    Shu Yu knew that she was just complaining, and she could still make money.

    It''s just that they are divided into four people, so it is inevitable that they feel a little less, and since the flowering period is about to end, Liang''s family is a little unwilling.

    Fortunately, Mrs. Li was not here at the moment, otherwise, Mrs. Liang would have thought that the date of the orchid marriage was not well chosen.

    Shu Yu saw that they seemed to be busy enough, and after thinking about it, he said, "My workshop has recently produced a new food called ham sausage, which can be fried and sold."

    Liang''s eyes lit up with a ''bass''. She really just asked Shu Yu to complain a few words. She didn''t really want her to help with ideas. I didn''t expect to hear such unexpected news.

    Her interest came immediately, "How to sell?"

    Ham sausage is something Shu Yu planned to sell early in the morning. With instant noodles, how could he be without this soulmate? Coincidentally, Wang Kangfu, the manager of the instant noodle workshop, likes to study these foods. Shu Yu said a little about it, and he plunged in.

    During this period, I also made tools and improved the ratio. The ham sausage was ready for sale a few days ago.

    Shu Yu saw that other people were also interested, so he said to the Liang family and his wife, "Uncle Liang, Aunt Liang, after the meal, I will ask Yingxi to take you back to Shangshi Village first. I have something to do here, so I can''t leave for the time being."

    The Liang family waved their hands again and again, "Master Lu Xiang doesn''t need to worry about us, we can just walk back, and if we encounter an ox cart on the road, let someone take it for a ride."

    They have already received the twenty taels of silver that Master Qian compensated.

    To be honest, their family is not rich, and the two acres of sunflower fields are not known for soil quality problems. Anyway, the harvest is the least compared to other people, and the family does not have twenty taels in total.

    With so much money in hand, their hearts are still pounding until now.

    All of this, I really have to thank Lu Xiangjun. If it wasn''t for her, they wouldn''t be able to get so much compensation at all.

    Seeing that Shu Yu has something to do at this time, it is naturally not good to bother her any more.

    Shu Yu was not at ease. There was still a long way to go back to Shangshi Village. If there was no car on the way, I was afraid that it would not arrive until it was dark.

    She still asked Yingxi to send the two back, after all, they still carried a huge sum of twenty taels.

    The Liang family was right when they thought about it, the money could not be lost, so they stopped rejecting it, and soon got on the carriage and was taken away by Yingxi.

    After they left, it happened that the stall was not busy, so Shu Yu took Liang and Cuihua to the workshop.

    The tools in the workshop are more complete, and she had made the iron plate of the fried ham sausage on it early.

    Shu Yu put the ham sausage on a skewer and cut a few lines on it with a knife. After the iron plate was preheated, he poured a little oil on it and put the ham sausage. As soon as the sound of prickling sounded, Mr. Liang felt that he could smell the fragrance.

    "This is ham, what do you do?"

    "Anyway, there''s a bit of meat in it." As for what is done and how, it is a commercial secret, so Shu Yu will not say it.

    When Mr. Liang heard that there was flesh in it, his eyes rolled.

    If there is meat, the price will be higher.

    The ham sausage was fried quickly, spread the sauce, Shu Yu handed one to one person, "Okay, try it."

    Mr. Liang couldn''t wait to take a bite, his eyes instantly widened, "It''s delicious, fragrant and crispy, and it tastes great."

    Cuihua nodded again and again, "Ayu, this ham will definitely sell well."

 Chapter 1636ï¼š time flies

    Chapter 1636 Time flies

    That''s natural. Starch sausages are very popular in modern times. Everyone knows that eating this will make you gain weight, but you can''t control your appetite.

    Liang ate two sticks in a row and wanted to eat them, so Shu Yu reminded her coolly, "You have to pay for it."

    Liang Shi choked, and quickly controlled it, but she felt that she could buy some from the workshop and go back to cook for her husband and two children. Ayu said that this stuff is already cooked, so you can eat it directly, stir-fry it. Eggs can be scrambled, they are very useful.

    She and Cuihua negotiated on the spot, buying 100 pieces at a time and trying to sell them first.

    Anyway, the workshop is so close, it¡¯s the same when they come in after they¡¯ve sold out.

    There are not many goods, but Shu Yu has opened the door for them to come and get them at any time. What''s more, they sell it on the stall, which is equivalent to advertising ham sausage.

    The two quickly picked up the things, and by the way borrowed the iron plate and returned to the stall.

    The business of ham sausage is very good. This thing does not need to be eaten at the stall. Just buy it and take it away. It is very convenient.

    Shu Yu observed it for a long time. Seeing that the response was good, when he returned to the workshop, Wang Kangfu was allowed to produce in large quantities.

    After returning home, Shu Yu thought about it and wanted to open another branch in Fucheng while the iron was hot.

    Just waiting for the action, someone from Donggu County came to talk to her about cooperation.

    Sure enough, Mr. Qian''s case was widely heard in Donggu County, and those who sensed business opportunities were naturally unwilling to let this opportunity go.

    After Donggu County, merchants from several nearby counties also came to Luji to purchase goods.

    Lu Ji workshop quickly pulled up a sales team headed by Da Zhuang, and began to sell Lu Ji products in Fucheng and surrounding counties and towns.

    Lu Kee''s business is on the rise, and Shu Yu''s decision to open another branch can only be left to Wei Ronghua. She wants to expand the workshop site as soon as possible.

    Just when Shu Yu was very busy, October came, and the one-year period agreed by Meng Yunzheng and Miao Miao came. The two officially signed a sale and purchase agreement to transfer the manor and hilltop that originally belonged to the black market.

    Meng Yunzheng became the owner of the manor, and after that, he began to prepare for official repairs.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t hide it deliberately, but he didn''t publicize it much. However, after more than ten days, it was spread out. The person who stayed before Hao Dingshan knew about it, and he would send a letter back to the capital without saying a word.

    It was fine that he didn''t move. With this move, Master Fei, who was staring at him, followed his line and instantly caught several spies who were hiding in the dark.

    Dongan House has been cleaned up a lot.

    Not long after, Meng Yunzheng received a letter from Meng Pei who had returned to Changjin Mansion.

    Meng Pei had already sent Meng Han home and met Tao Shi. There''s nothing wrong with people. I did get sick not long ago, but it''s just a common cold and fever, and it will heal in two days. It''s not as serious as she said, and seeing Meng Han''s last face scares her even more.

    Meng Han was furious, but she was finally relieved that her mother was okay.

    It''s just that Uncle Meng hasn''t come back yet. Meng Pei said in a letter that he would stay at the Meng family for a while longer.

    Meng Pei is a man of loyalty. There are many brothers who have died with him in the Meng family security bureau. He knows that the Changjin mansion is not peaceful now, and Meng Xiaoshu has not come back, so he is naturally lost. Don''t open those people.

    So I plan to stay and arrange the escape route.

 Chapter 1637ï¼š Changjin Mansion is in chaos

    Chapter 1637 Changjin House is in chaos

    Meng Yunzheng was not surprised when he received the letter. He knew his father''s temperament and could only write a letter to let him protect himself.

    Fortunately, Meng''s family is in Chenggu County, which is still some distance away from the Fucheng. The Fucheng is in chaos, and Chenggu County has time to prepare to escape.

    However, no one expected the chaos to come so quickly, and it was such a coincidence that the first chaos was the county seat of Chenggu County.

    According to the news from Mr. Fei, there was a group of bandits near Chenggu County. Not long ago, they took advantage of the absence of the magistrate and their defenses were slack when they suddenly broke into the county seat. The wealthy families kidnapped people and took them away, and then let those wealthy families pool money to redeem them.

    Although the Meng family is not a big family, they are also a bit wealthy. I don''t know if something happened.

    Meng Yunzheng''s face was gloomy when he received this news.

    Mr. Fei said, "The situation in the capital is also very tense. Although nothing has happened yet, the Changjin Mansion has already taken action, and most of them want to take advantage of the chaos. It is said that the Changjin Mansion sent troops to exterminate the bandits. Returning without success, he angered them and killed several hostages."

    "Naturally, it came back without success. The Changjin Mansion is already the territory of the Third Prince and the others." Maybe those bandits were the soldiers disguised as soldiers.

    Mr. Fei nodded, "Indeed, the prefect of Changjin Mansion reported that the bandits were well-trained, not ordinary people, and asked the emperor to transfer troops. The emperor sent General Huang to lead troops to Changjin Mansion secretly."

    "General Huang?"

    "Yes, the emperor simply planned the plan. General Huang was very powerful in dispatching troops. For the third prince and the others, he left the capital and went to Changjin Mansion to quell the rebellion. As long as he was restrained, there would be one less road rover. Most of them are in the capital. to act."

    Meng Yunzheng knew about these things. There was an emperor over there in the capital, so he was not worried. Now the Meng family is more urgent.

    Meng Yunzheng went to Shu Yu immediately after returning from the mansion, "I want to go back to Changjin mansion."

    Shu Yu heard him talk about the Meng family and knew that the situation was urgent, so he immediately prepared something for him.

    Meng Pei from the Meng family was not there, and Meng Yunzheng had to leave. Although there were servants at home, he was worried, so Xiao Songle was sent to the Lu family that night.

    Zhao Xi was going to follow, but was stopped by Meng Yunzheng.

    It''s too dangerous over there. Zhao Xigang has become a father, so don''t take risks lightly.

    That night, Zhao Xi prepared some medicine packs and bottles for him to take with him.

    The next morning, Meng Yunzheng took Cheyen with him, tied the bag on the horse''s back, and set off soon.

    Unexpectedly, at the gate of the city, he found that there were already two people standing there.

    He was stunned for a moment, then quickly got off his horse and stepped forward, "Why did you come here?"

    Shu Yu patted the big white horse beside him, "Of course I went with you, and I don''t worry about Uncle Meng and Ahan. Now that you''re gone again, let me wait for the news at home, I really can''t wait."

    Meng Yunzheng laughed, "But what happened here..."

    "Lu Ji has Wei Ronghua, Zhuangzi has a big bull, and there are a few stewards in the workshop. All of them are capable people. They can discuss everything with each other. It doesn''t matter if I''m not here for the time being. Besides, there are a few urgent matters in hand. It''s all over, it doesn''t matter if you leave now."

    Meng Yunzheng felt his eyes swell slightly, he held Shu Yu''s hand, "Okay, then let''s go."

 Chapter 1638ï¼š Arrive in Chenggu County

    Chapter 1638 Arrival in Chenggu County

    As soon as the city gate opened, the four Shu Yu quickly started their journey.

    This kind of experience has happened to Shu Yu once. The last time she was in a hurry to go to Changjin Mansion to see Dongqing Guanzhu, she ran there day and night.

    Therefore, she is very experienced. This time, she is fully prepared. Thick soft pads are tied to her thighs, and she also has a small soft support on the saddle. Although she cannot rely on it most of the time, she occasionally slows down. Sometimes, you can take a break.

    The Meng family was in an emergency, and the group didn''t care about staying any longer, and finally arrived at the Changjin Mansion in a hurry.

    They did not enter the city, but turned around and headed for Chenggu County.

    It¡¯s just that the closer they get to Chenggu County, the slower they go. It¡¯s too quiet along the way, there¡¯s no one there, and the atmosphere is surprisingly tense.

    The group of four of them rode on horseback on the avenue, but they were a bit conspicuous.

    Fortunately, we arrived at our destination safely in the end. The gate of Chenggu County is heavily guarded. There are several layers of officers and soldiers guarding outside, and there are even horses blocking the outermost.

    The city gate was not fully opened, but even so, no one came in or out.

    Seeing the four of Shu Yu, officers and soldiers immediately stepped forward and shouted, "Who is coming?"

    Meng Yunzheng got off the horse first, and then helped Shu Yu down. The latter''s thigh was a little painful, but it was much better than the last time. After getting off the horse, there was no more tremor in his legs, and there was no problem with walking. After a few more steps, he got used to it.

    Meng Yunzheng took out his own guide, "Here in Meng Yunzheng, Chenggu County is a new recruit this year. Hearing about the accident in Chenggu County, I can''t worry about my relatives at home, so I came back to see it."

    Meng Yunzheng is a scholar in Chenggu County, and it was freshly released this year. No one in Chenggu County does not know about it.

    The attitude of the officers and soldiers blocking the road was much better now, and they bowed their hands to Meng Yunzheng, "It turned out to be Meng Xiucai. An accident has just happened in Chenggu County.

    "Should be."

    In fact, according to what he has seen so far, I am afraid that it is not as simple as strict censorship. It should be said that ordinary people are not allowed to enter and exit.

    However, Meng Yunzheng is a scholar, his ancestral home is Chenggu County, and Shu Yu is a Xiangjun, so their identities are different.

    After was confirmed, several people were released.

    As soon as they entered the city gate, the expressions of several people changed slightly. The county town was even worse than they knew. There were at least three ruins at the gate of the city. All kinds of charred beams and bricks made the eyes sting.

    The wet ground must have been cleaned by someone, and some red bloodstains can still be seen vaguely, which is shocking.

    In addition to the patrolling officers and soldiers, there were only three or two pedestrians trotting past.

    Occasionally passing by a few houses, you can see the silhouettes of people passing by from the windows, and everyone''s movements are light and uneasy.

    There were even a few people sticking their heads out of the window, looking at them curiously and terrified, and when they saw them looking over, they immediately shrank their heads back.

    Shu Yu also heard a suppressed cry from a child, followed by being reprimanded and swallowed.

    Her fingers slowly tightened, "They''re too much."

    If you want to fight for power and position, and if you want to play tricks and tricks, then fight a good battle against those who hinder you. Why do you want to target innocent civilians? Is it necessary to use such means to make these innocent people pay such a painful price? They live hard and live their own lives, what is hindering them?

 Chapter 1639ï¼š A messy Meng family

    Chapter 1639 Meng family in a mess

    Meng Yunzheng pursed the corners of his mouth tightly, and said in a low voice, "So, it is right for the fifth prince to ascend to a high position."

    If the second prince and the third prince are replaced, these two have no bottom line at all, and take the orders of the people and not order them, then it will make the people of the world suffer.

    Shu Yu took a deep breath, yes, the second prince and the third prince were morally corrupt and attacked the common people. On this point, they were not worthy of being emperors.

    Several people led the horse and continued to walk inside, not fast, and looked around with alert eyes.

    Before leaving just now, the officer reminded them, "There aren''t many people in the government now, so be careful yourself, there are still gangs of bandits hiding in the city, if you find something wrong, look for a patrolman while protecting yourself. officers and soldiers."

    The local officers and soldiers are limited, some people go to besiege a large number of bandits, some people guard the city gate to prevent accidents, and some people search from house to house in the city.

    But these bandits are obviously organized, they are very cunning, and they don''t know which mouse hole they are hiding in, so they can''t find it at all.

    Originally, the neighboring county and Fucheng said that they would send people over. Who knew that they had also encountered harassment from scattered bandits a few days ago. Although they were only a little frightened and did not suffer as heavy losses as Chenggu County, they did not dare to easily transfer the officers and soldiers.

    Meng Yunzheng Chengqing, "Thank you, you have worked hard too."

    Who are these officers and soldiers in front of him, and whether they know who planned all this, Meng Yunzheng can''t say.

    But at this time, their faces were dark and dark circles were obvious, and it was true that they were too busy to rest.

    Shu Yu and the four walked all the way to Meng''s house, which belongs to the center of the county.

    Now they see more people than near the city gate.

    Most of these people are poor people who set up small stalls to sell small dishes and gadgets, or ordinary people who go out to buy things.

    They all looked a little haggard, and most of them had lingering fears. They didn''t dare to come forward when they saw them, and they spoke softly, as if the loudness would cause trouble.

    Shu Yu knew that they had no choice. In order to make a living, even if the city was still unsafe, they had to come out to support their families.

    Most of the shops on the street are closed. Occasionally one or two shops for groceries and rice grains are still doing business, but there are only one or two people in the shop.

    The whole street is very quiet, no one dares to speak loudly, and if things are sold out, they will pack up and leave immediately.

    When they arrived at the Meng family, the four of them couldn''t help exhaling.

    The door of the Meng Family Security Bureau was closed, Meng Yunzheng let go of the reins and knocked on the door. As soon as he reached the steps, his footsteps stopped and his expression changed.

    Shu Yu was one step behind him, "What''s the matter?"

    Meng Yunzheng stared at the door lock with a tight mouth, "It seems that someone from the Meng family has also broken in."

    There is blood on the door lock.

    Shu Yu groaned in his heart, and quickly raised his hand and knocked on the door, but there was no response at all.

    She simply pushed open the two doors with all her strength.

    As expected, there was no bolted door inside, and the door opened as soon as it was pushed.

    However, when they saw the scene inside, their expressions became more solemn.

    The entire front yard was a mess, the potted plants fell to the ground, the stone bench was overturned, and the legs of the bench were flying.

 Chapter 1640ï¼š The dagger saved her life

    Chapter 1640 The dagger saved her life

    Meng Yunzheng walked in a hurry, and the more he walked, the more frightened he became.

    It was obvious that there was a big battle here. There were bloodstains sprayed on the pillars on the ground and walls, a scorch mark on the corner of the wall, a handkerchief dropped by a woman on the veranda, and two broken wooden sticks.

    It was quiet in the escort, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, and the four walked towards the backyard.

    However, there was not a single person along the way. Several rooms were in chaos, and some rooms seemed to be untouched.

    But there is no rice, flour, grain and oil in the kitchen, and it is most likely that someone has put it away.

    After looking around, no one was found, and the four gathered again.

    "Where did they go?"

    The Meng Family Escort should be prepared. After all, Meng Pei came to Chenggu County more than a month ago, and he knew very well that he had to prepare for the future. Although the entire **** bureau was in a mess, not everyone had an accident.

    Meng Yunzheng thought for a while, "Follow me."

    He led the way in front, walking towards the firewood house, and explained, "My father said that there is a secret passage over the firewood house, and inside the secret passage is a secret room. If it is a back road, that place is the most suitable. "

    The secret room of the Meng family was passed down from Meng Pei''s grandfather, and it has always been known only to the head of the family who was chosen as the head of the dart.

    The Meng family''s security bureau was quite famous in the early years, not only in Chenggu County, but also one of the best in the entire Changjin Mansion. Therefore, the business was very good at the beginning, and the darts escorted also had a few valuable things.

    The old man of the Meng family built this secret room specially to preserve those things, so as not to be coveted and stolen.

    But later the Meng family experienced a series of changes. The old man of the Meng family was betrayed by his best brother, and most of the escorts left. Later, when the **** agency was passed on to Meng Pei''s father''s generation, because of his early death, Meng Pei, who was still young, took over.

    Some uncles with good qualifications were not convinced, and some of them set up their own businesses.

    Meng Pei had the ability, and gradually propped up the **** bureau. However, for Song Xin''s safety, he soon left Chenggu County, and went to Tianning County for ten years because of the opening of the **** bureau.

    was discovered by Gongqiu, and he has been hiding for many years.

    Uncle Meng had a hard time taking over at first, although he slowly got on the right track.

    However, the Meng family''s **** bureau has gradually declined after so many changes. The value of the darts received is limited, so there is no need to store them in the secret room.

    So the Meng family''s secret room has not been used for a long time.

    But the head of the Meng family knew about it. When Meng Pei handed over the **** here to Uncle Meng, he told him about it.

    As for the others, I don''t know.

    Meng Yunzheng knew that it was mentioned when the two discussed the way back before Meng Pei left.

    Since there was a ready place to hide, Meng Yunzheng was not so worried and let Meng Pei leave.

    "There is no one in the Meng family, and everyone is inside." Even if not all of them are there, at least some of them are.

    Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief and followed him to the woodshed.

    At this time, in the secret passage under the firewood house, there were indeed a group of people, but all of them were very pale.

    Meng Han sat on the ground with his hands around his knees, and the whole person was very depressed.

    She held the dagger that Meng Yunzheng gave her tightly in her hand and smiled bitterly.

    She never thought that a weapon that she thought would not be of great use would actually save her life.

 Chapter 1641ï¼š Someone wants to open our door

    Chapter 1641 Someone wants to open our door

    Meng Qi walked up to her and handed her a piece of dough, "Ahan, eat something."

    Meng Han raised his head, his eyes were red, "Brother, I want to go out."

    Meng Qi''s face is also not good-looking, the red blood in his eyes is very obvious, and his body is dirty. Hearing his sister''s words, he exhaled a long breath, "Wait a little longer, wait another day, if there''s no movement outside, I''ll go out and have a look."

    "But I''m very worried. Dad and Uncle haven''t come back yet. I don''t know when the bandits outside will appear, and we don''t dare to go out to buy food. Just stay here and wait for death. It''s really better to go out and fight with them."

    Meng Qi tightened his fingers and patted her on the shoulder for a long time, "Don''t talk nonsense, have you forgotten how the uncle explained it?"

    Thinking of what Meng Pei explained before he left, Meng Han could only suppress the restlessness in his heart, lowered his shoulders weakly, and said without energy, "I see, I''m not impulsive."

    What did she say, but her tears were falling down.

    Meng Qi sighed and said nothing, took the dough and distributed it to the others.

    When came to the corner, he paused in his footsteps and handed the two dough cakes forward.

    The two who were also sitting on the ground raised their heads, and one of them looked at him expectantly, "Archie...I..."

    After Meng Qi stuffed the dough into her hand, he turned his head and left, not wanting to talk to her any more.

    "Archie, mother knows it''s wrong, talk to mother."

    The voice behind him became anxious.

    Meng Qi still ignored her and strode back to Meng Han.

    Tao Shi looked at the figures of the two brothers and sisters, and sat back down again with red eyes. Everyone in the secret room turned their heads to look at her, and Dow immediately felt embarrassed, lowered his head and silently nibbled on the dough.

    When the others saw this, they snorted lightly, with disdain in their eyes, and turned their heads. No one was willing to look at her one more time and say one more word to her.

    Meng Qi sat next to Meng Han, took a sip of water, and after eating the noodles, he couldn''t help touching the soft sword at his waist.

    If... Meng Yunzheng was here, what would he do in such a situation?

    I heard from my father that his cousin was very capable. He was lurking next to the enemy Gongqiu when he was only ten years old. Facing the murderer of his mother, he pretended to be stupid and sent him to the guillotine in one fell swoop.

    Now that he has avenged his revenge, he has even become a scholar of junior and middle-aged three yuan.

    Ten years old, what was he doing when he was ten years old?

    Meng Qi''s feelings towards Meng Yunzheng are very complicated, some jealous, some unwilling, but he understands even more that among these jealousy and unwillingness, hidden deep is... worship.

    With such a brother, shouldn¡¯t he be proud?

    The other party also gave him a soft sword. What the other party could do when he was ten years old, now that he is sixteen, he can definitely do it. Isn''t it just taking care of the people in the secret room? Compared to him, what is it?

    Just thinking about it, Uncle Gao, who was guarding the secret passageway, suddenly heard a terrified voice in his ear, "There is someone outside, someone wants to open our door."

    The people in the secret room were suddenly startled, stood up in unison, and gathered in the middle.

    Meng Qi and Meng Han''s expressions changed, and the two hurried to the entrance of the secret passage, they really heard movement outside.

    "It''s okay, the door is locked from the inside, and people outside can''t open it."

    Meng Han asked in a low voice, "Could it be Dad and Uncle who are back?"

 Chapter 1642ï¼š Its Sister Ayu here!

    Chapter 1642 Sister Ayu is here!

    Meng Qi was not sure, so he could only lean forward.

    I found that the people outside were no longer trying to open the door, and the sound stopped.

    Meng Qi hesitated, not knowing whether to open the door or not.

    At this moment, someone on the other side of the secret room spoke again, "There''s really someone outside, it''s still a girl."

    girl? ? Meng Han hurriedly walked towards the man. The man was looking out through a hole in the wall. The hole was small, about the thickness of two fingers, above the secret room.

    There is more than one hole like this, there are at least a dozen small holes in the secret room. Originally, the entire secret room was directly below the firewood house, but the area was larger than that of the firewood house.

    A small door was opened from the farthest corner of the firewood house. After that small door came in, it was the entrance of the secret passage. Going down the secret passage, it was the secret room.

    It¡¯s just that the firewood house is located relatively high, so there is still a section above the secret room that falls on the ground.

    The secret room did not have such a small opening at the beginning, after all, it was to hide things and not live in people. This time when Meng Pei came back, he changed the secret room a little, and dug more than ten holes in the section that just fell on the ground.

    Once such a person hides inside, there will be no air circulation, and they will be suffocated inside for a long time.

    This hole not only keeps the air circulating, but also allows you to see the outside through the hole.

    From the moment they heard the movement from the entrance of the secret passage, the other escorts in the secret room looked out at each entrance.

    When Meng Han passed by, the bodyguard immediately stepped aside and let her look out.

    Meng Han stepped on the stool, squinted his eyes and searched left and right. The next moment his eyes suddenly lit up, he jumped off the stool, and ran to Meng Qi excitedly, "It''s Yingxi, the girl standing outside is Yingxi."

    Yingxi? ? ?

    Faced with Meng Qi''s puzzled expression, Meng Han''s tears fell down uncontrollably, she grabbed Meng Qi''s hand excitedly and said, "Yingxi is the maid next to Sister Ayu, she is here, sure Sister Ayu is here. Sister Ayu is here, and my cousin must be here too. No wonder they know the location of the secret passage, and the uncle must have told them."

    Meng Qi was stunned, he was still thinking about Meng Yunzheng just now, but in the end, he turned around and he arrived?

    Meng Han couldn''t wait to go to the secret passage and said to Uncle Gao, "Quick, open the door."

    Uncle Gao also heard what Meng Han said. Although he was not familiar with Meng Yunzheng, the other party had been to the security guard several times.

    Moreover, Uncle Meng admired this nephew very much and often talked about his great achievements. Invisibly, the escorts in the **** bureau were reverberating to the deeds of this Meng Xiucai.

    Hearing that the person outside was him, Uncle Gao hesitated for a moment, then opened the lock and pushed the door open.

    When he was thinking about how to tell the people inside his identity, he heard the sound of the secret door opening.

    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu turned their heads at the same time, and saw that Meng Han was the first to climb out of the secret passage, and looked at them in amazement and surprise.

    "Sister Ayu, it''s really you!!"

    She cried with a ''wow'', rushed to Shu Yu in three or two steps, and hugged her.

    Shu Yu was almost knocked down by her, but fortunately, Meng Yunzheng who was behind him helped him.

    She sighed helplessly, why is this little girl still expressing her excitement so fiercely after so long?

    She reached out and patted her back, "Okay, okay, we''re here, don''t cry anymore."

 Chapter 1643ï¼š Uncle and my dad are gone

    Chapter 1643 Uncle and my father are gone

    Meng Han didn''t listen, but the arm holding Shu Yu tightened.

    "Sister Ayu, I didn''t expect to see you again, you guys are really here, am I dreaming. Uuu..."

    "Of course it wasn''t a dream, we came here day and night. How are you? How are you?"

    Meng Yunzheng stood beside the two of them. Seeing that Meng Han was all right, he raised his eyes to look at Meng Qi, Uncle Gao and others who came out from behind the secret passage.

    Didn''t see Meng Pei and Uncle Meng, Meng Yunzheng''s face was slightly solemn, and a bad premonition flashed in his heart.

    When Meng Qi approached, he asked, "Where''s my father?"

    Meng Qi''s footsteps stopped abruptly, and everyone else looked a little sad.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help frowning upon seeing this. Before she could ask any further questions, Meng Han in his arms twitched and said, "Cousin, uncle and my father, everything has happened, they are gone."

    "What do you mean by gone?" Shu Yu let go of her and asked anxiously.

    It was Uncle Gao who said, "This is not the place to talk, let''s go into the secret room and talk."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, called Cheyenne and Yingxi not far away, and the group returned to the secret room again.

    The door of the secret passageway was carefully closed again.

    Shu Yu looked at the secret room, but he didn''t realize it just now. When he was standing inside, he realized that there were many people in the secret room.

    There are not only the guards in the **** bureau, but also the family members of the guards.

    However, there should be some escorts who may go out for darts. There are about seven or eight escorts present.

    Together with his family members and a few servants of the Meng family, there are nearly forty people in total.

    But fortunately, the secret room is big enough, and looking at the traces, after Meng Pei came over, the secret room should be enlarged a bit, and some soil in the corner is fresh.

    Even so, with so many people together, it was still very crowded and the air was stuffy.

    It is now November, the weather outside is cold, but the secret room is very hot, and I feel like sweating as soon as I enter.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng sat down on the small stool beside him, and Meng Qi poured a glass of water for them.

    Not to mention, apart from drinking some water at the beginning of their journey today, they have never moistened their throats, and they are really thirsty.

    Shu Yu was drinking while Meng Han talked about the situation during these days.

    Those bandits suddenly broke into Chenggu County at night twelve days ago and started to do evil. At that time, many people were attacked.

    The same is true of their escorts. They broke into a group of bandits and started to burn, kill and loot. They have no purpose, but they are very chaotic.

    The first bandit who broke in was killed by Meng Han.

    That evening, Meng Han just had a few words with Tao Shi, and she felt uncomfortable, and she couldn''t sleep at night. Always thinking of her carefree life in Jiangyuan County, just as her father came back, she thought that when her uncle Jiangyuan County arrived, she would repeat her old tricks and follow quietly.

    At that time, Meng Han didn''t know that there might be chaos in the Changjin Mansion, so she was stunned for a moment when the first bandit came down from the wall.

    But the bandit was stunned for a while, but he quickly slashed at Meng Han with a knife.

    Meng Han dodged subconsciously, and then pulled out the dagger she was carrying, which was a bucket. The bandit died before she could react.

    Meng Han is stupid. She has never killed anyone. When she reacted, her screams had woken up the others in the security bureau.

    As a result, when the other bandits broke in, the Meng family had already woken up and took up their weapons to start defending themselves.

 Chapter 1644ï¼š the chaos of the night

    Chapter 1644 The chaos of that night

    With Meng Han''s ''warning'' in advance, most of the people in the Meng Family Escort Bureau are good players.

    The bandits did not take advantage of them.

    Coupled with the preparations made by Meng Pei and Uncle Meng, the capable people of the Meng family were resisting outside. Meng Qi quickly organized the old and weak women and children in the family to hide in the secret room as soon as possible.

    It was only until everyone knew that the Meng family actually had such a hidden place. There was still water and food in the secret room, so it was very safe.

    Meng Pei and Uncle Meng finally broke up, but when they heard the screams of killing and the blazing fire from outside, they did not dare to enter the secret room for a while.

    If the Meng family guards were also set on fire, then they might all be suffocated in the secret room.

    Actually, when Meng Pei was rebuilding the secret room, he dug a secret passage. He not only expanded the area of ??the secret room, but also wanted to dig another exit.

    It''s just that the matter of the secret room shouldn''t be known to too many people. After he came back, he only told Meng Qi. At the beginning, their uncle and nephew did it by themselves. Later, when Uncle Meng came back, three people started.

    But the time was too short, Meng Pei did not expect the chaos to come so quickly, and the immediate location of the chaos was in Chenggu County, so that the secret passage was only halfway dug, and they were caught off guard.

    Fortunately, apart from the first group of bandits who broke into Meng''s house and were cleaned up by them, no one came in behind.

    The entire Chenggu County is so big, these thieves are more focused on those wealthy people.

    A place like the **** bureau is not very rich, and there are good escorts, which are hard bones that are not easy to chew.

    The Meng family was frightened all night, and when the next day dawned, the movement outside finally stopped. Meng Pei and Uncle Meng went out to take a look, only to realize that there was a mess outside.

    The people in the secret room also came out. A few more courageous people went out to have a look. When they saw officers and soldiers coming and going outside, no one dared to go out.

    Only Tao Shi and Tao Qin could not let the Tao family go, but the martial law outside, and the officers and soldiers did not allow people to go to the streets at will, and they stopped.

    After two days, martial law was not so strict, and people slowly began to appear on the streets.

    However, at this time, everyone also heard that the bandits had kidnapped many children of rich families, and wanted these people to collect ransoms.

    This matter is obviously not over yet. Although the Meng family is fine, Meng Pei and Uncle Meng are still on alert.

    After being able to go out, Uncle Meng went to the Tao family, but there was no one in the Tao family, so I didn''t know where they went.

    But the Tao family was a little chaotic and things were smashed, but there was no blood stains or the like. Thinking of coming to the Tao family, they escaped ahead of time.

    As for where to flee to, at this juncture, they couldn''t find out.

    Uncle Meng also went to the homes of the guards who didn''t live in the **** bureau, as well as the guards'' homes. Seeing that everyone was all right, he was relieved.

    However, they were apparently relieved too early.

    After another day, small-scale chaos occurred again in Chenggu County.

    When I went out the next day, I found out that there were still a small group of bandits in the city. Last night, they broke into a few families and killed them. It is said that those families killed a lot of people during the chaos on the first night. Bandit, so this small band of bandits is here to take revenge.

    When the Meng family heard this, their expressions changed.

    Although they did not encounter revenge, they are safe for the time being, but this can only mean that there are not many bandits, and there is currently no time to take revenge against them.

 Chapter 1645ï¼š Jiang Kuanyu came injured

    Chapter 1645 Jiang Kuanyu came injured

    The government searched for several days, and these bandits just disappeared out of thin air, and no one could be found at all.

    Chenggu County is still unsafe, people in the city are panicking, and many people want to leave the city.

    However, they soon heard that the other counties in Changjin Mansion are also unsafe. Those bandits are haunted. Even if you leave the city, you will also encounter danger on the road.

    Besides, where can they go? Ordinary people have no capital to travel far, and the families of rich and noble families have been taken hostage by bandits.

    Furthermore, the city gates were closed, and the officials were afraid that bandits would mix in with the crowd and leave the city, so there was no special reason to let them go.

    Hearing this, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, not letting people leave the city? ?

    Although the reason is justified, but it is really hard. It was like taking the entire Chenggu County hostage.

    It seems that the magistrates of Chenggu County are also problematic.

    couldn''t get out of the city, and the bandits were hiding in the city again, and they could take revenge on the Meng family at any time.

    In the end, Meng Pei and Uncle Meng decided to temporarily live in the secret room, go out to buy some food every day and come back, and hold on for a while, waiting for the rescue of the court.

    Chenggu County will not maintain this situation forever.

    The guards who were originally scattered outside came here with their families if they were willing. If they don''t want to, most of them also join other relatives and friends to join the group to keep warm.

    Although the secret room is crowded, at least everyone can calm down a little.

    However, just in the afternoon of the day before yesterday, a man suddenly came to the Meng Family Security Bureau, which had been quiet for a while.

    Meng Han pursed his lips, looked at Shu Yu, his voice was very soft, "The person who came is Jiang Kuanyu."

    Shu Yu''s pupils shrank, "Jiang Kuanyu?"

    Meng Han nodded heavily, "He was injured, there was a lot of blood on his clothes, and he stumbled while covering his chest. After he came in, he wanted us to help him save him, but he kept calling and no one showed up. We saw him from the hole in the secret room. ."

    Many people in the Meng Family Escort knew Jiang Kuanyu. When he came, the people in the **** had a good impression of him.

    Tao Qin once wanted to marry him, so when he saw him like this, he couldn''t wait to help.

    In such a situation that everyone suffers, the Meng family will not stand idly by.

    However, following Shu Yu all the way to investigate Jiang Kuanyu, Meng Han, who had a clear understanding of his character, only felt cold hairs stand on end.

    This person can do anything to friends who have a good relationship with him. He has given the eldest young master of the Tan family a chronic poison for two years. If he was not lucky enough to meet the old doctor Zhao, Tan Cheng would have died.

    Meng Han immediately stopped the Meng family, saying that he was not a good person and could not be saved.

    If only Meng Han was present, others might be suspicious, and a man of loyalty like Uncle Meng would not ignore it.

    However, Meng Pei was also there. Although he didn''t understand it very well, he knew more or less.

    If he speaks out, there will be no objection from the Meng family. Uncle Meng only said that Jiang Kuanyu will naturally leave if he finds no one.

    Everyone should go down and do what they have to do.

    However, no one thought that Tao Qin still did not give up on Jiang Kuanyu. Tao actually helped Tao Qin to secretly open the door of the secret passage, and the two got out.

    At that time, the secret passage was not guarded like it is now. The two aunts and nephews did not believe what Meng Han and Meng Pei said at all. Not only did they not believe it, but they also felt that they were very cold-blooded for their own safety regardless of their lives.

    Now that Chenggu County is in distress, we should make concerted efforts to tide over the difficulties together.

 Chapter 1646ï¼š never forgive

    Chapter 1646 Never Forgive For A Lifetime

    When the sound of the door closing at the entrance of the secret passage came, someone in the secret room noticed and immediately exclaimed.

    Uncle Meng''s face changed, and he let the others stay in the secret room, don''t expose it, he went out and brought the two Tao Shi back.

    But wait for him to go out, Tao Shi and Tao Qin have already gone far.

    Fortunately, Jiang Kuanyu has returned to the front yard at this time, so he didn''t see the entrance to the secret room in the firewood room.

    When Uncle Meng chased to the front yard, he happened to see Tao Qin running towards Jiang Kuanyu.

    He was about to stop it immediately, but who knew that Tao Shi turned his head to stop him, and said that he was selfish and indifferent, and would not save him.

    Uncle Meng was so angry that he pushed Tao Shi directly away.

    When Jiang Kuanyu saw Meng Xiaoshu''s behavior, he knew that he should have seen that he was pretending, otherwise, judging from the friendship between the two people above, Meng Xiaoshu would not have prevented his wife from saving him.

    He stopped pretending, and blew a whistle. Three or four people flashed out of the yard and surrounded Uncle Meng.

    Tao Shi and Tao Qin people were stupid, those people rushed towards Uncle Meng, and directly gave Tao Shi and Tao Qin a knife.

    Uncle Meng''s face was very ugly when he saw this. He wanted to protect them, but his clones were too weak, so he could only fight and retreat to the door.

    Tao Shi and the two were not seriously injured, they shivered when they hugged each other, and they left the **** just like that.

    Meng Pei in the secret room had been paying attention to the situation outside, and after hearing the sound of fighting, he went out without saying a word.

    The other escorts also came out, and Meng Pei brought three or four with him.

    Then he said to Meng Qi, who also wanted to follow, "That''s strange that Jiang Kuanyu is here. Generally, bandits don''t show up at the guard station in broad daylight. I''m afraid there''s something weird here. You take care of everyone and don''t come out."

    Meng Qi had no choice but to retreat, and Meng Pei chased after him.

    However, only the injured Tao Shi and Tao Qin were left in the front yard, and Uncle Meng was not there.

    Tao Shi only said that they were fighting and went out, Meng Pei and a few guards immediately went out to look for it.

    At this time, officers and soldiers who were already patrolling on the street heard the movement and ran over and followed them.

    However, in the evening, Uncle Gao and other escorts came back, only Meng Pei and Uncle Meng were nowhere to be seen.

    Uncle Gao said that after they chased out, they couldn''t find the trace of each other, so they could only search separately.

    But they didn''t gain anything, so they came back first.

    Therefore, now both Meng Pei and Meng Xiaoshu have been missing for two days and one night.

    Meng Yunzheng''s expression was heavy, he raised his eyes and looked at the huddled Tao Shi and Tao Qin in the corner.

    The faces of these two were very pale, and Meng Han just meant that they were both injured, but they had already been bandaged.

    It''s just that the hands and feet of the terracotta violin are tied, and he leans against the corner with his hair disheveled, not daring to speak.

    Surprisingly, Tao Shi, who has always taken good care of Tao Qin, was in that corner, but he kept a distance from her intentionally or unintentionally, and did not want to have much contact with her.

    Shu Yu was puzzled, and Meng Han said embarrassedly, "At that time, they were very dangerous in the front yard. Several people surrounded my father, and there was a bandit who was going to deal with my mother and Tao Qin. As a result, Tao Qin pushed my mother directly. , to block her in front. My father was slashed in the back in order to save my mother."

    As she spoke, her tears fell again, "I''m so afraid that something will happen to my father. If, if something happens to him, I will never forgive them for the rest of my life."

    She stared at Tao Shi and Tao Qin with red eyes. Tao opened her mouth and wanted to say something to Meng Han, but the latter turned her face away and had no desire to talk to her at all.

 Chapter 1647ï¼š Meng Yunzhengs suspicion

    Chapter 1647 Meng Yunzheng''s Doubt

    Shu Yu patted Meng Han''s back, and when he saw Meng Yunzheng walking towards Tao, he couldn''t help but look over.

    Others also stared at him curiously, not knowing what he wanted to do.

    Meng Yunzheng stood in front of Tao Shi and said, "Tell me the situation exactly as it was at that time."

    Dow opened his mouth, his voice hoarse, "I said everything I should say..."

    Facing Meng Yunzheng''s solemn expression, her eyelids twitched and she quickly said, "I''ll do it."

    In fact, what she said was similar to what Meng Han said, but it was more detailed.

    Meng Yunzheng asked her, "So, they didn''t stay for a long time, didn''t snoop on the entrance of the secret room, and didn''t want the uncle''s life?"

    Tao shi was stunned for a moment, thought about it carefully, and frowned, "I don''t really see it, I only know that the child''s father fell to the ground after being injured, and one person originally wanted to make a knife, but he hesitated for a while. Dad got up and continued to fight."

    Thinking about it, it seems that they really don''t want Uncle Meng''s life.

    Thinking of this, Tao Shi suddenly became excited and stood up abruptly, but he got up too quickly and became dizzy. But she didn''t care at all, grabbed Meng Yunzheng''s arm and asked, "Yunzheng, you mean, they won''t do anything to your uncle, right? Uncle you will be fine, right?"

    Meng Qi and Meng Han''s eyes lit up and looked at him in unison.

    Meng Yunzheng frowned, took his arm out of Tao Shi''s hand, and said coldly, "I don''t know."

    The others were suddenly disappointed, but Meng Yunzheng followed closely and said, "But what my father said before he left was not wrong, Jiang Kuanyu came here strangely. According to what you said, the bandits wanted to take revenge on the accomplices who had hacked and killed them. All of them acted in the middle of the night, but Jiang Kuanyu came over in broad daylight. Also, they did not take revenge on all of them, but just picked a few of them, and only acted on the third night after the chaos, and later they were all hidden. Get up. Then why did you suddenly appear at Meng''s house the day before yesterday afternoon?"

    These are things that no one else has thought about.

    Now that Meng Yunzheng said, he suddenly realized one by one.

    Yeah, that''s weird.

    Meng Yunzheng, "They know that the guards in the guards have martial arts skills that are difficult to deal with, so why do they come in broad daylight? After they came, they didn''t inquire about the secret room, they just hurriedly led the uncle out, and they didn''t even have time to kill the aunt and the aunt. Tao Qin. I don''t believe that murderous bandits will suddenly let them go with kindness."

    Tao Shi shivered, he didn''t feel it before, but now when he heard this, he felt a wave of fear.

    Meng Yunzheng paused and let out a sigh of relief, "Most of them came for the uncle, Jiang Kuanyu probably wanted to use his wounded appearance to lead you out, penetrate the inside smoothly, and then take the uncle out. I just didn''t expect Ahan to know his true face, everyone would guard against him, he knew that he was exposed, so he just started directly."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Tao Qin, who had been silent for a while, suddenly screamed, raised his head and said loudly, "They are here for my uncle, those bandits are caused by my uncle, so it''s none of my business at all, you guys. Why do you blame me?"

    Meng Han couldn''t bear it any longer, and suddenly rushed up and slapped her fiercely, "Shut up, no matter who those bandits are coming at, we didn''t plan to go out. It hurts all of us."

 Chapter 1648ï¼š im looking for someone

    Chapter 1648 I''m going to find someone

    Tao Qin wanted to argue, but when she looked up, she found that everyone was glaring at her.

    Even Doshi looked at her coldly and didn''t say a word for her.

    She froze for a moment, then burst into tears and cried, "It''s none of my business, why do you blame me, I want to go home, I want to go back..."

    Shu Yu, "Can you stop her mouth?"

    A woman next to her took a stinky rag and blocked her mouth without saying a word. Tao Qin wanted to struggle, but her hands and feet were tied with ropes and she couldn''t move at all.

    Not to mention that after struggling a few times, the wound opened, and the pain made her sweat.

    It was impossible for everyone to really watch her bled to death. An aunt next to her frowned, pulled the person to one side in disgust, pulled up the curtain, and bandaged her wound again.

    However, her strength was not light, and Tao Qin was shocked and angry, her whole body hurt, and she fainted after a while.

    was finally clean, and everyone looked at Meng Yunzheng again, "Then what should we do now?"

    Meng Yunzheng said, "I''m going to find someone."

    He suspected that his father might have known the whereabouts of his uncle, but he couldn''t save him, so he never came back.

    Since he came to Chenggu County, it was naturally impossible to wait.

    Shu Yu reached out and grabbed him, "I''ll accompany you."

    "It''s very late today, let''s go tomorrow, and I''ll go tomorrow too." Uncle Gao said immediately, "The county seat is now under curfew when it gets dark, and anyone who goes out at night will be caught as a night thief. We Wait till dawn tomorrow."

    Meng Yunzheng and the others came in the evening, and if there was a delay, it was going to get dark soon, and it was really not suitable for action.

    And it was pitch dark at night, so it was impossible to find people.

    Furthermore, after rushing the road for a few days, Rao Shi Meng Yunzheng also looked tired and needed a rest, otherwise he would only mess things up.

    So he nodded, "Okay, then go tomorrow morning, but don''t go, Uncle Gao. There are still so many people here, I don''t know if the bandits will come again. If they come again, they will be here. There can be an answer for that.¡±

    Uncle Gao thought about it, looked at the forty people in the secret room, and finally nodded.

    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu had something to eat and then rested. Meng Qi specially separated two spaces for them in the corner and blocked them with a shelf that was originally placed in the secret room.

    The conditions are limited, and others can¡¯t be taken care of.

    The presence of the **** and the family of the **** is always cheap. In special circumstances, it is important that neither men nor women are safe.

    Everyone is very conscious, knowing that they are tired, and they don''t make a sound, they spontaneously lean on the other side of the Chase bunk to drink water and eat quietly.

    Shu Yu was really tired and fell asleep soon after.

    The others also took a rest one after another, leaving only the person who was guarding tonight still awake.

    I don''t know if Meng Yunzheng is here, but everyone felt relieved inexplicably, and this night was extraordinarily stable.

    Especially Meng Han and Meng Qi, two young girls who were not very old, when they saw Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu, it was as if they had the backbone, and they were no longer anxious.

    This night, the two of them finally slept well.

    Tao Qin in the corner woke up once in the middle of the night, but she didn''t dare to speak, she just cried silently, no one here would sympathize with her and pity her again. At this time, she just wanted to go home to see her parents, but where did her family go, she didn''t even leave a message.

 Chapter 1649ï¼š bring munch on

    Chapter 1649 Bring Meng Qi

    The next day just dawned, Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu got up.

    After a night of rest, the spirits of the two were obviously much better.

    They didn''t eat here in the morning. Although there were few people on the street outside, there were some who sold breakfast.

    The two of them were ready to set off. They didn''t plan to bring Cheyenne and Yingxi with them. They didn''t sleep much last night, although they closed their eyes and rested at night. But it is their responsibility to protect the master. In such an unfamiliar and cramped place, they will not let themselves fall asleep completely at ease.

    Shu Yu saw Ying Xiqiang holding back his yawn, his eyes were red and bloodshot, he couldn''t help laughing, and patted her on the shoulder to let her stay and sleep again during the day.

    Not only she and Ah Yun were hurrying along the way, but Cheyenne and Yingxi didn''t stop either. After so long, how could the body bear it?

    Meng Yunzheng had already brought everything, and seeing that they had given orders to each other, he was about to leave the secret passage with Shu Yu.

    Who knows, after walking a few steps, Meng Qi suddenly stepped forward and said, "Can you take me with you?"

    Meng Yunzheng was taken aback, "You?"

    Meng Qi hurriedly said, "My skills are not bad, although I''m not as good as Uncle Gao and the others, but I will definitely not hold back. And I am very familiar with Chenggu County, there are no places I don''t know about in the streets and alleys, take me with you. , I can show you the way."

    Meng Yunzheng thought for a moment, then nodded and agreed, "Okay, it''s okay to let you follow, but you can''t act without authorization, you have to listen to me on the road."

    "Okay." Meng Qi''s eyes lit up slightly.

    Meng Han couldn''t help but take a step forward when she saw this, and then she silently retreated back to Shang Shu Yu''s gaze.

    Although she really wanted to go with her, she was not very skilled in martial arts. She was young and impulsive. In the past, she might not only be unable to help, but would become a burden.

    But the older brother is different, although his father has been forcing him to study, wanting him to get a job title. But he didn''t lose his martial arts. After all, her father has been preparing for both hands. If she doesn''t pass the exam, she must have the ability to inherit the Meng family''s bodyguard bureau.

    It¡¯s just that my brother is often truant from school, and his parents will look for them when they find out. My brother escaped and hid in the streets and alleys of Chenggu County, and he is indeed very familiar with the county town.

    Therefore, Meng Han finally took a deep breath and said to the three, "Sister Ayu, cousin, brother, you must come back safely. I, we are all waiting for you here."

    "Don''t worry, we will protect ourselves, and so will you." Shu Yu rubbed her head.

    I don''t know if she has experienced this change. The originally optimistic and innocent little girl can''t help but feel more stable.

    The three of them quickly left the secret passage and out of Meng''s house. The street was still deserted.

    Since he brought Meng Qi out, Meng Yunzheng had to make it clear to him. As the group walked, he lowered his voice, "It''s not safe everywhere in Chenggu County. Although there are patrolling soldiers on the streets, They are not necessarily good, and so are the magistrates. If you go back to the trouble, or we are separated, don''t go to them."

    After a few short sentences, Meng Qi stopped abruptly, his eyes widened in disbelief, "You mean..."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "In short, remember that Chenggu County and even the entire Changjin Mansion are not credible."

    Meng Qi was shocked, his head was buzzing.

    Didn''t you just encounter a bandit? Isn''t the government trying their best to catch bandits? Why can''t they even believe it?

 Chapter 1650ï¼š Bandits identity

    Chapter 1650 The identity of the bandit

    But Meng Qi didn''t doubt Meng Yunzheng''s words. He knew this cousin''s ability, and he wouldn''t talk nonsense without factual basis.

    Because of this, Meng Qi felt cold all over.

    At such a juncture, if even the government cannot be trusted, what else can be trusted?

    While talking, the three came to a small stall. This small stall sells wontons, and the stall owner is an elderly couple.

    There was no one else in the stall except the two of them. The two of them sighed while looking at the deserted street.

    "Boss, three bowls of wontons." Shu Yu called out and sat down at the table.

    The couple was stunned for a moment, then instantly became happy, and hurriedly served them wontons.

    The wontons were so fresh that Meng Qi couldn''t help but let out a breath after taking the first bite. He hadn''t eaten such hot food for several days. Although he was in the secret room, he would occasionally come out cautiously to breathe.

    But the food is very reluctant, and it is enough to fill the stomach at this time.

    Especially these two days, Meng Pei and Uncle Meng were not around, and when the Meng Family Security Bureau was clearly targeted, they didn''t even have a chance to go out of the secret room to breathe.

    But he also sighed with emotion and accelerated. I can''t delay any longer, I have to finish my meal as soon as possible and go find my father as soon as possible.

    Meng Qi had nothing else to do, and after a while, a big bowl of wontons went down his stomach.

    However, when he raised his head, he found that Shu Yu next to him had only taken a few bites, and his movements were slow and not in a hurry.

    Meng Qi opened his mouth and wanted to urge him, but he felt that it was not good, so he finally closed his mouth and waited obediently for Shu Yu to eat slowly.

    Meng Yunzheng had already eaten, he raised his head and looked at Meng Qi, "Do you still want it?"

    Meng Qi immediately shook his head, "Enough."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded and stood up directly. Meng Qi was about to say that Shu Yu had not eaten well when he heard Meng Yunzheng say, "You sit first."

    Meng Qi was about to follow the movement of getting up, and then sat back obediently.

    Immediately, he saw Meng Yunzheng walking in front of the couple, giving them a few copper coins, and asking casually, "Why does the uncle still go out to sell wontons at this time? There aren''t many people on the street, so it''s not very safe. ."

    The stall owner sighed when he heard the words, "Who said no? We just came out to set up the stall just after the light of day. Except for the patrolling officer, you are the only ones here to eat."

    But there are bad-tempered messengers who still need credit, who knows when the credit will go?

    "But there''s no way, how much money can you earn, or what to eat and drink?"

    Meng Yunzheng followed with a sigh, "It''s not easy for you either. Now in Chenggu County, it''s not easy for everyone. I don''t know where these bandits came from, why did they suddenly appear, and they came to harm the common people."

    "Shh, let''s talk softly, there are still bandits in this city who haven''t been caught. I don''t know where to hide and come out to make trouble at any time." There was no one else but them, so he breathed a sigh of relief.

    Then he whispered to Meng Yunzheng, "I heard an officer and soldier who came to the stall for breakfast yesterday, these bandits were originally executed prisoners, or those who were sent into exile. They plan to wait for the new emperor to be granted amnesty when he ascends the throne. Who in the world knows that it has been almost a year, and they have not waited, they have no hope, and they are on a dead end."

    Meng Yunzheng narrowed his eyes, "Is that so?"

 Chapter 1651ï¼š frightened munch

    Chapter 1651 Frightened Meng Qi

    The stall owner nodded, "Those people said so, I don''t know if it''s true or not."

    Meng Yunzheng chatted with him a few more words, until Shu Yu called him after he had eaten the wontons, he nodded with the stall owner, and a few people left the wonton stall.

    Meng Qi asked in a low voice, "Cousin, what did you say to the stall owner just now?"

    "Inquired about something."

    Shu Yu asked, "Did the stall owner have any news about the bandit?"

    Meng Qi turned his head to look at her, she knew what her cousin was going to do? So she is not in a hurry to eat so slowly, is it unnecessary?

    Meng Yunzheng repeated the stall owner''s words, Shu Yu frowned when he heard the words, and sure enough, it wasn''t just the bandits who created chaos. The second prince and the third prince were still using this incident to ruin the emperor''s reputation, and the bandits would kill the people in the end. The onus is on the emperor.

    Meng Qi was stunned, "So those bandits are all vicious people who can''t wait for amnesty?"

    Meng Yunzheng glanced at him sideways, "Remember what I told you before?"

    What did you say?

    Meng Qi paused, thinking of what Meng Yunzheng had explained to him along the way.

    He said, don''t believe the officials in Chenggu County and even Changjin Mansion. Then, what the stall owner heard from the officers and soldiers was all false?

    "Those bandits, aren''t they death row prisoners or exiles?" Meng Qi took a few steps and stood beside Meng Yunzheng, his voice lowered, "Then why did those officers and soldiers say that?"

    "What do you say?"

    Meng Qi is not stupid, he is just young and indifferent. Meng Yunzheng mentioned it a little, and he quickly reacted.

    Why do officers and soldiers say that? If they spread such words, the common people would feel that these bandits were being forced. If there is an amnesty, then they still have a way out, and they will not go to a dead end.

    The person who does not allow amnesty is... the current emperor.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath when he thought of this.

    They are targeting the emperor? The officials of Changjin Mansion and Chenggu County are, right, against the emperor, they are going to rebel! !

    Meng Qi''s heart pounded, he never thought things would be so serious.

    Even his legs were a little weak at the moment, he grabbed Meng Yunzheng''s arm, his voice trembled, "Brother, they, why are they so bold?"

    Shu Yu is funny, he used to call his unfamiliar ''cousin'' with a sense of boundary, but now he calls him directly?

    Meng Yunzheng was still walking forward as if nothing had happened, "They thought this would lead to a great future." Of course, it was also because they were on the wrong team early.

    "Then, will Chenggu County become a battlefield?"

    This is really hard to say, and Meng Yunzheng can''t be sure. The main battlefield is of course in the capital, but the Changjin Mansion is definitely not peaceful.

    Meng Qi''s face grew paler when he saw that he didn''t speak. He thought of his father who was deliberately intruded by the bandits, and he didn''t know how he would be involved in such a thing.

    "Okay, let''s settle it as soon as it comes. When things have developed to this point, the most important thing for us now is to protect the people around us. Then wait for the rescue of the court. The Changjin Mansion is so big, the court will not ignore it."

    General Huang has already brought people on his way, but they are a large force, so they haven''t arrived yet.

    But according to the date, it should be two days.

    So Chenggu County, there will be another wave of chaos soon, and before that, they have to find his father and uncle.

 Chapter 1652ï¼š The direction of the county office

    Chapter 1652 The direction of the county government

    Meng Qi nodded, yes, now is not the time to think wildly, no matter whether there will be a fight or not, all they can do is to protect their families.

    Meng Qi took a deep breath and raised his head.

    When he looked up, he realized that they had been walking towards the county office.

    Meng Qi was shocked, "Brother, aren''t we going to find someone? This is the direction to the county office."

    Hasn''t his brother been to the county office twice? He was invited by the county magistrate to have dinner last time he passed the entrance examination, so he probably didn''t know the way.

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "I know."

    "That¡­¡­"

    Meng Qi was still puzzled when he saw a group of officers and soldiers on patrol walking by.

    He shut up for a moment, thinking about how to avoid them.

    Who knew that Meng Yunzheng went up to meet him directly, the officers and soldiers frowned and asked, "Who are you, where are you going?"

    "Brother Hong, do you remember me?"

    Meng Yunzheng spoke, and the officers and soldiers at the head recognized him, "It turned out to be Meng Xiucai, when did you come back? Where are you going?"

    Meng Yunzheng had a worried look on his face, "I just arrived yesterday, and when I came back, I heard that my uncle was kidnapped by a group of bandits. I was going to the yamen to ask if there was any of my uncle. The whereabouts, I heard that the police officer who was patrolling heard the movement and chased after him, I don''t know what the result was?"

    This incident happened just two days ago. At the beginning, many people were talking about it, saying that this bandit was getting more and more daring. I used to act at night, but now I dare to show up even during the day.

    As a result, people in the city became more and more panicked.

    Of course Hong Zhukuai knew about this. Facing Meng Yunzheng''s questioning, he could only sigh and shake his head, "Meng Xiucai, I heard about this from the brothers who were chasing after him. Those thieves and ghosts are very , with good skills, and when the brothers chased after him, he disappeared long ago. Later, we also checked around there, and there was no trace left. "

    Meng Yunzheng''s brows tightened, "How could this be?"

    "Meng Xiucai, don''t worry, Meng Biao''s head is very good, maybe he has escaped." That being said, if he really escaped, he still hasn''t returned after several days?

    Most of the times, the bad luck is less.

    Meng Yunzheng smiled bitterly, "I hope so."

    He rubbed his forehead, and when he raised his head again, he forced a smile, "No matter what, I still have to look for it. Brother Hong, do you know in which direction the bandits escaped? I''ll take a look around."

    Hong Zhukuai immediately pointed him in the direction, "It''s over there, Meng Xiucai can look for it. You are a scholar, smart and careful, maybe you can find something. If you have any clues, you must tell us in time. Those thieves are numerous and strange, so please don''t confront them. We will also arrange for people to continue to find the whereabouts of Meng Biaotou, but the manpower is limited, so we can only do our best."

    "I understand. With the clues, we will immediately come to Brother Hong, and then Brother Hong will be able to bring people over to catch them all."

    said and handed over, "Farewell."

    As soon as he turned around and turned his back to Hong Chukuai, the smile on his face instantly sank.

    Hong Chukuai stood behind him and watched their backs go away, so he continued to patrol with people.

    The two sides separated quickly, Meng Qi couldn''t help but ask, "Brother, didn''t you say they are untrustworthy? Why do you have to tell them our purpose, so they are not on guard?"

 Chapter 1653ï¼š we go back

    Chapter 1653 Let''s go back

    Meng Yunzheng walked forward in a low voice, "Do you think we won''t know if we don''t tell them? There are not many people on the street, but there are so many officers and soldiers patrolling, and we will always encounter them. We are secretive and mysterious. Only to arouse their vigilance, it is better to explain our purpose generously."

    "Can¡­¡­"

    "And it''s the most normal operation for me to ask the government for help as soon as possible." It would be strange if he didn''t go to the government.

    Meng Qi was right when he thought about it, his brother had a relationship with the county magistrate anyway, so he should have asked the county government about the situation.

    The other party has no clues, and his brother doesn''t give up and continues to look for it, which makes sense.

    Sure enough, his brother was thoughtful.

    "Where are we going now?"

    "Go to the direction that Hong Chukuai pointed out just now, he won''t lie to us on this point." After all, many people chased after him, and many people saw it.

    Meng Qi immediately led the way, and the three hurried to their destination.

    "Someone is following us." Shu Yu said in a low voice.

    Meng Qi turned his head subconsciously, and was hugged by Meng Yunzheng''s shoulders, "Do your own thing."

    Meng Qi broke out in a cold sweat, and slapped the back of his hand quickly, he almost revealed his stuff, he was really stupid.

    The three of them didn''t know that someone was watching them from behind, and when they came to the place Hong Jukuai said, they started to check.

    After a long time, Meng Yunzheng frowned, "There is no clue at all."

    "Then what should we do?" Meng Qi asked weakly.

    Meng Yunzheng stood on the spot and pondered for a long time, "Let''s ask around here."

    So the three of them moved separately, but most of the people stayed behind closed doors. When they saw them asking about things, they basically shook their heads and waved their hands to show that they didn¡¯t know anything.

    A few people said they saw the fight, but in the end they said they didn¡¯t know where they went.

    Some people were impatient, "Didn''t the official come to ask? Why did you ask again?"

    After the final three reconciliation, there is still no result.

    Meng Qi was a little anxious, "What should I do?"

    "Should not be here, look elsewhere."

    They walked along the vicinity to the other side again, until they were far away, the sight that had been staring at the back disappeared.

    Meng Yunzheng squinted his eyes, pulled Meng Qi, whose eyes were red and was getting anxious, and asked in a low voice, "Do you know that there are other inconspicuous paths leading to the previous street?"

    Meng Qi was taken aback, "Brother, what do you mean..."

    "Let''s go back."

    "Are there clues over there?"

    Meng Yunzheng nodded and asked again, "Is there another way?"

    Meng Qi nodded excitedly, "Yes, yes, come with me."

    The road he found was very concealed, and he went all the way to the remote alleys, and he avoided the patrolling officers and soldiers very flexibly.

    Finally, the three of them stopped behind a high wall, and Meng Qi pointed to the wall and said, "The opposite side of the wall is the street before us."

    "How did you get there?"

    Meng Qi looked left and right, and removed the debris in the corner of the alley, revealing a small door behind him.

    "This is¡­¡­"

    Meng Qi said in a low voice, "Behind this small gate is a large abandoned yard. There have been many murders in the early years. Later, someone bought it and wanted to renovate it, but the yard turned out to be haunted, and the buyer died unexpectedly. If something went wrong, no one dared to take over the yard, it has been deserted, and the back door of the yard is the end of the street where we were just now."

 Chapter 1654ï¼š Theres something wrong with this yard

    Chapter 1654 There is a problem with this yard

    A murder case, haunted?

    Meng Yunzheng looked up at the high wall in front of him, then looked at Meng Qi, "Then you are so familiar?"

    Meng Qi was embarrassed to laugh twice, "I didn''t know it before, I accidentally ran in and escaped once when I was truant. After I went back, I heard about it from my mother, and then I didn''t dare to come."

    Of course, the main reason is that this place is a little far from Meng''s house. If you go further to the left of the large yard, you will soon reach the city gate. Meng''s family is in the center of the county, so he won''t run here if he has nothing to do.

    Now that things are in a hurry, those rumors of haunted things can''t be ignored.

    Meng Qi began to study how to break the lock of the small door. The lock was a few years old, and it was rusted on it. It was really not easy to open it.

    Meng Yunzheng saw him watching for a long time and didn''t know how to start, so he pushed the man back, pulled out a dagger, and pried off the ring.

    Meng Qi, "..."

    "Let''s go."

    Meng Qi nodded quickly, and the three of them got in through the small door one after another.

    This place has apparently been absent for a long time, and Meng Qi, who took the lead, put a cobweb on his head as soon as he entered the door.

    He hurriedly took it away, and Shu Yu came in last, except for a little dust, it was much better.

    The weeds inside are very high, and the consequence of no one taking care of them is that most of the sight is blocked by these grasses.

    "Where is the back door?" Meng Yunzheng asked.

    Meng Qi hurriedly pointed to the left, "Go over there and go through this big yard."

    He led the way in front, but who knew that after walking a few steps, Meng Yunzheng suddenly grabbed him.

    Meng Qi turned his head abruptly, "What''s wrong?"

    "No need to go."

    Meng Qi was puzzled, "What do you mean?"

    Meng Yunzheng walked to the corridor next to him and saw a scratch on the pillar of the corridor.

    This scratch is not complicated, it is just a slanted glance and a dot next to it.

    is inconspicuous, but people you know can see it at a glance.

    Exactly, Meng Yunzheng was the one he knew.

    "This is the mark my father left me," he said, "I saw the same sign on the street where we were looking, but I didn''t say it when someone was watching. I want to go back to that street and follow the sign to find it, but I didn''t expect it to be in this yard, it seems that this yard... has a problem."

    Meng Yunzheng and Meng Pei have used many methods and means to avoid Gongqiu for more than ten years.

    Only their father and son knew such a sign, and the two had a tacit understanding. Meng Pei probably guessed that Meng Yunzheng would come to Chenggu County.

    After all, he has been paying attention to the situation here. If he knew that Chenggu County was the first incident, he would never sit idly by.

    No matter when he comes, it''s always right to make a mark.

    Meng Qi''s eyes lit up slightly, "So, my father and uncle may be here? Then let''s go find it, this..."

    "Shh." Meng Yunzheng stopped him suddenly, his face changed slightly, and he turned his head abruptly.

    Immediately, he saw a man standing not far behind them, staring at them with wide eyes.

    The next moment, he suddenly took out a whistle and was about to blow it.

    Meng Qi was shocked, Shu Yu raised his hand without saying a word, pointed at him and pressed the arrow on his wrist.

    With a sound of ''ßÝ'', the arrow stabbed the man''s arm, and the whistle fell to the ground when he was in pain.

    The man let out a pained cry. Without the whistle, he opened his mouth to scream, but it was too late. Meng Yunzheng quickly approached him, raised his palms and fell, knocking him to the ground in an instant.

 Chapter 1655ï¼š Do you need help?

    Chapter 1655 Want to help?

    Everything happened too fast, almost in the blink of an eye, the cooperation between Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng was completed.

    Meng Qi looked back at the two of them blankly, just now...he didn''t respond.

    Cousin is so fast, after all, he knows that the other party is very skilled and capable.

    But he didn''t expect that the future cousin would be so powerful, and he was the first person to take action. She seldom spoke on the way just now, and Meng Qi was even worried that she would be dragged back.

    Now that I think about it, it seems that he is the one who is holding him back.

    Shu Yu didn''t notice his gaze, she slowly exhaled and lowered her arms.

    The sleeve arrow on this wrist was prepared for her by Meng Yunzheng when she was preparing to fight a tiger in the exile. She had always put it on her body, and she was more prepared to come back to such a dangerous place.

    Just now was also thrilling. At the critical moment, she almost aimed directly at the opponent''s neck. It was not certain whether this person was a bandit or not. If he was shot to death, he might not be able to tell clearly when he looked back.

    Fortunately, Meng Yunzheng moved quickly, he didn''t let him make a sound, and directly knocked people unconscious.

    "Go, go up and have a look."

    Shu Yu greeted Meng Qi, and the two walked forward.

    Meng Yunzheng had already squatted down to check the situation of this man. His face was unfamiliar, his wrist was injured, and he was wearing ordinary people''s clothes, which was nothing special.

    But when he took off his shirt, he could see that he was carrying more than one weapon.

    At present, he does not seem to be a good person.

    Meng Yunzheng raised his head and looked at Shu Yu.

    Immediately, he took off all the daggers and darts on the man, tore off his belt, tied his hands and feet firmly, and then gagged his mouth. Seeing that there was no problem, he clapped his hands and stood up. .

    Meng Qi asked in a low voice, "Brother, what should I do now?"

    "There''s really something wrong with this yard, I''m afraid that some haunted rumors are also made by people. This man just blew his whistle, there should be his accomplices nearby, but I don''t know where. Let''s be careful next, put this Search the yard."

    "it is good."

    Meng Qi nodded immediately, followed by pointing at the man lying on the ground, "Then what should he do?"

    They have to search carefully, and definitely can''t take people with them, but they are worried about leaving it like this. What if he wakes up and runs away?

    Meng Yunzheng looked left and right and saw the house on the right.

    "Put people inside."

    He and Meng Qi carried the man into the house together, dragged his clothes off, wrapped them around and tied them to the pillars, and then took off his chin to make sure that there would be no disturbance. go out.

    When the three of them walked forward this time, the movement was even lighter.

    Walking through the small yard in front of him, and then entering the backyard, there was a sudden sound of fighting.

    Several people looked at each other, and couldn''t help but quicken their pace.

    When got close, he saw several people fighting in an abandoned house.

    It is said to be fighting, but it is actually three people besieging one person.

    The man under siege had been stabbed several times with swords, his breath was disordered, his bottom was unstable, and one was kicked to the ground inadvertently.

    He immediately fell to the ground and rolled twice, grabbing the leg of the stool beside him to block the attack from the opposite side.

    Meng Qi whispered, "Brother, do you want to help?" Which side?

    Meng Yunzheng was watching when he heard the besieged man say while hiding in embarrassment, "It''s useless for you to kill me. I have already written to my companions to tell my companions where you bandits are."

 Chapter 1656ï¼š That **** isnt dead.

    Chapter 1656 The **** really didn''t die

    Meng Yunzheng narrowed his eyes, "Help."

    Shu Yu immediately raised his wrist, aimed directly at a person and pressed the arrow.

    "ßÝ", this time it was aimed at the person''s neck, and the other side fell down.

    The remaining two were stunned for a moment, then turned around in astonishment, but one of them was brought down by Meng Yunzheng as soon as he raised his head.

    The other one confronted Meng Qi, but he did a few tricks, but when he saw his companion was killed, he stopped fighting and ran out of the abandoned house without a word. However, Shu Yu stood at the door and raised his wrist again. Arrow.

    In a few breaths, the three people who had the upper hand with ease and ease fell down.

    Meng Yunzheng checked, and the three of them were breathless. He checked them and saw the same dagger as the man before.

    Sure enough, that man is also a bandit.

    Putting down the weapons of the three men, Meng Yunzheng walked towards the man who fell to the ground and gasped, "How are you?"

    The man was reborn after the catastrophe, and he took off the breath that he had been holding, and now he can''t get up.

    finally turned over and leaned half of his body against the wall. When he raised his head, his face was already covered in sweat.

    "Many, thank you for saving my life."

    "Who are you and why are you here?"

    The man wiped the blood that covered his eyes and looked at them, "Next..."

    He was about to introduce himself, but when he saw Shu Yu, he was stunned, and said somewhat uncertainly, "Lord Luxiang?"

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "You know me?"

    "You''re really Lu Xiangjun, why are you here? Isn''t it, did the reinforcements from Dong''an House arrive?" Weak, and soon fell back to sit back.

    Shu Yu heard him mention Dong''an Mansion and the reinforcements, and asked suspiciously, "Are you... from the Dong''an Mansion?"

    Who knew that the man shook his head directly, "No, I''m not from the government, but I am indeed from Dong''an. I''ve been to Jiangyuan County before, and I saw you once on the street. I didn''t expect to see you here again. you."

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, dart? ?

    "Are you the **** of Dong''an Mansion?"

    The man nodded, probably seeing someone he knew, he was a little happy, the corners of his chapped lips couldn''t help tearing apart, and blood beads appeared on his lips instantly, turning red and bright.

    He didn''t care, he just said, "I am indeed the bodyguard of Dong''an House, my name is Yuan Gui."

    Shu Yu was stunned, "What did you say your name was?"

    Yuan Gui was stunned for a while, wondering why she had this expression, she became slightly wary, and her voice became quieter, "Yuan, Yuan... expensive."

    Shu Yu suddenly wanted to laugh. It turned out to be him. He really didn''t die, and he appeared in Chenggu County just like Jiang Kuanyu.

    She took a deep breath and confirmed, "Your name is Yuan Gui, the **** of the Dong''an House Jianghe Guard Bureau? Yuan Gui, who escorted the Jiang family from Dong''an House to return to their hometown in the north last year, ended up passing the Changjin House and fell off a cliff?"

    Yuangui''s eyes widened, "How do you know?" Then he suddenly stunned and smiled bitterly, "I didn''t expect my story to spread in the city, and even Lu Xiangjun knew about it."

    "No, your story didn''t spread. Jianghe Escort wanted to make a name for himself by escorting the Jiang family and attract more business, so they suppressed your story from the beginning. Later, when your neighbors felt something was wrong, they Tell the public that you had an accident on the way to another bodyguard."

 Chapter 1657ï¼š Meng Qi silently took out food

    Chapter 1657 Meng Qi silently took out food

    Yuan Gui opened his mouth slightly and looked at her in disbelief.

    "They actually..."

    After thinking about it, it is not surprising. He was an orphan with no relatives and no reason. When he first went to the Jianghe Escort, wasn''t he bullied by those guards? The dart head will never stand up for him.

    There is such a decision, it seems to be their style.

    Yuan Gui took a deep breath, and regained his energy, "How did Mr. Lu Xiang know about me?" He was just a little-known person.

    "We are investigating Jiang Kuanyu, and we found you. I heard that you fell off a cliff, and thought you were in a bad way. But they said they didn''t see your body, and they thought you might still have a chance. It seems that you Your luck is good. What happened in the first place, since you were all right, why didn''t you go back to Dong''an Mansion, and why are you here now to fight with them?"

    Yuangui heard that they were investigating Jiang Kuanyu, and his eyes lit up slightly. It seemed that they knew that Jiang Kuanyu was not a good thing.

    He recovered a little, and just as he was about to speak, his stomach suddenly growled.

    Meng Yunzheng, "..."

    Yuangui was embarrassed, "I, I haven''t eaten for two days."

    I''m really hungry, otherwise I wouldn''t be so embarrassed if I fought someone just now.

    But Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu didn''t bring anything to eat, so it''s not realistic to go out to find something to eat right now.

    At this moment, he silently stretched out a hand and handed over a piece of instant noodle cake.

    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu turned their heads suddenly and looked at Meng Qi behind them - did you go out to find someone and bring something to eat?

    Meng Qi whispered, "I thought there was no stall outside to eat breakfast, so bring something just in case."

    He stayed in the secret room all the time, unlike Meng Yunzheng, who had seen the scene on the street when they came yesterday. He thought it was so chaotic outside that everyone dared not go out to set up a stall, so he brought out the noodles.

    Not only did he bring bread, he also brought a small water bag.

    At this moment, it just happened to be cheaper.

    Yuangui saw the food and drink, his eyes were about to light up, he hurriedly took it, and ate the noodles with big mouthfuls.

    It''s just that the dough was too dry, and his cracked lips had no moisture at all. He bleeds as soon as he ate, and Shu Yu''s eyelids twitched, so he simply stood up and looked out at the wind.

    Yuan Gui finished eating quickly, and drank all the water in the water bag, which made him feel more comfortable.

    In addition, Meng Yunzheng had good medicine from Zhao Xi on his body, Meng Qi gave him good medicine by the way when he was eating. At this time, Yuan Gui felt comfortable in his whole body, and the pain in his whole body seemed to have disappeared.

    Shu Yu returned to the room, Yuan Gui did not delay, and then told him what happened on his way out.

    "When we arrived in the mountains and forests more than 20 miles away from Changjin Mansion City, we encountered a group of robbers. Those people went over to Jiang Kuanyu. As for me, I was also eager to make meritorious deeds, and wanted the dart head to value me, and so on. Life will be better after I go back, so I desperately went to his side, trying to protect him."

    Who knows, all this is just a conspiracy.

    "At that time, Jiang Kuanyu was forced to the edge of the cliff. He didn''t step on his foot firmly, and he was about to fall. I rushed to pull him, who knew that he would pull both of us down. But when he fell, , I just found out that he has a vine tied around his waist. There is a hole under the cliff, and two people in the hole directly pulled Jiang Kuanyu into it."

 Chapter 1658ï¼š Yuan Guis experience

    Chapter 1658 Yuan Gui''s Experience

    A vine tied around his waist? ?

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng were both startled when they heard Yuan Gui say with a wry smile, "I grabbed a piece of him and fell off, so when he was pulled into the protruding hole, I was almost pulled in too. Just pulled halfway, Jiang Kuanyu glanced at me and wanted to kick me down."

    Helplessly, Yuan Gui was stunned and stomped on him until the two people who were answering Jiang Kuanyu at the entrance of the cave, one of them shot an arrow directly at him.

    Yuangui couldn''t hold on, and finally fell off the cliff.

    "I was also lucky. I was hanging in the air and swaying, and the arrow missed the key point. And when I fell down, because they pulled a part of it inward, I almost fell against the edge of the cliff. There were a lot of trees extending out from the side, and I was blocked several times when I fell, which slowed the impact."

    So in the end, although he was seriously injured, he still survived.

    Shu Yu asked, "I heard that the guards from the Jiang family, the guards and the officials have all gone down the mountain to look for them, but only found **** clothes and minced meat. What''s going on?"

    "I don''t know if they came down to find me, but Jiang Kuanyu and his accomplices came down earlier. I fell into a coma when I fell to the bottom of the cliff, and then woke up in pain when I was bitten by a wolf."

    Yuan Gui pulled his sleeves away, Meng Qi gasped.

    I saw a big scar on his wrist, which seemed to be left after a piece of flesh was bitten off. Even if the scar has healed at this time, I can still imagine the blood and blood at that time.

    "When I woke up, the wolf knew that I was still alive, and took a few steps back. Seeing that I was seriously injured and could not move, it wanted to come back and continue to bite me. At this moment, there was a sound of fighting, and the There were other wolves howling, and the wolf turned and ran away."

    Yuangui really thought he was going to die at the time, so he tried his last strength to hide.

    Not long after, the sound of fighting over there shifted to him, and he saw Jiang Kuanyu and a few people were fighting a few wolves.

    Both sides were injured. Later, two wolves died, and Jiang Kuanyu and the others also left.

    "As for the **** clothes and minced meat that Lu Xiangjun said, it may be mine, or it may be Jiang Kuanyu''s accomplice. Moreover, Jiang Kuanyu did something to convince others that he had fallen off a cliff and was eaten by wild animals. With some hands and feet, it can be regarded as a confirmation of my death invisibly."

    Shu Yu suddenly realized, "So Jiang Kuanyu is not sure if you are dead, but there were so many wolves nearby at that time, one of them even bit you, he probably guessed that you were eaten?"

    "Maybe." Even if Jiang Kuanyu suspected that he was still alive, there was no chance or time for him to find someone.

    Later, Yuangui did not return to Dong''an Mansion, nor did he appear nearby, Jiang Kuanyu thought he was really dead.

    Thinking about it too, he was shot by an arrow, fell off such a high cliff, and encountered a pack of wolves. How hard would it be to survive?

    Unfortunately, Yuan Gui is really still alive.

    "Then how did you get saved?"

    "I know some medical theory, and I gave myself a little first aid. But at that time, the injury was too serious. To be honest, it was a blessing from God to be alive. I also resigned to my fate. But it was too dangerous to stay at the bottom of the cliff. Later, I climbed When I went to a river, I saw a dilapidated bamboo raft not far away, so I climbed up and floated out along the bamboo raft."

 Chapter 1659ï¼š lonely grandma

    Chapter 1659 The lonely grandma

    Yuangui himself didn''t know how long he had been floating, but when he woke up, he saw an old woman trying to pull the bamboo raft ashore.

    There was a big rock in front of the bamboo raft, which gave the old woman time.

    "My grandma is old, but luckily I still have some strength. The sky was only slightly bright at that time, and there was no one around. Grandma couldn''t find anyone, so she had to work hard to get me ashore, and then dragged me back with a scooter. Family."

    Grandma has no children and no daughters, so she lives alone at home.

    She found a doctor in the village for Yuangui. The doctor''s skills were not bad, at least the wounds on Yuangui''s body were handled beautifully.

    It¡¯s just that his injury needs a source. Yuan Gui explained that he was a hunter in the mountains. While hunting, he encountered another hunter who was about to shoot a rabbit, but the rabbit missed, but he was hit.

    Then he rolled down the hill, breaking several bones on his body.

    As for the hunter who shot the arrow, he didn''t know whether he didn''t see him or was afraid to run away. When Yuangui woke up, only a wolf who was also injured bit him.

    Yuangui hurriedly climbed to the riverside and got on a raft after driving the wolf away, and floated out along the river.

    According to Yuan Gui''s injury, all of this makes sense. Yuan Gui was indeed hit by an arrow, but fortunately, the arrow was used by ordinary hunters. The wound on his arm was indeed bitten by a wolf, and in addition to his embarrassed appearance and tattered clothes, it really matched the appearance of rolling down a hillside.

    In the days that followed, Yuan Gui was recuperating at his grandmother''s house.

    He was seriously injured, and he didn''t know where Jiang Kuanyu was and what he wanted to do. He intuitively felt that this person was not a good person, and he might have something big to do. Therefore, Yuangui did not dare to enter the city, for fear of encountering him, he could only hide in In the small village, the wounds will be healed first.

    Grandma treats him very well. Although the family looks poor, she still tries her best to give him good food.

    Yuangui still had some money on him, which he gave to grandma, who then used it to buy medicine.

    He took care of his injury for half a year.

    It wasn''t until March of this year that he could start playing with knives and guns again.

    Shu Yu was curious, "Since the injury is healed, why didn''t you go back to Dong''an Mansion?"

    Yuangui was silent, and after a long time he smiled bitterly, "First, I have no way to guide me. When I went out for darts, it was all managed by the head of the darts."

    Of course, he could also have someone send the letter back.

    but¡­¡­

    "Secondly, I grew up without a father or mother. Although I learned Kung Fu from my master, my master was strict, I had many apprentices, and I passed away early. In my life, I have never experienced the warmth of having a family. I''m fine. She saved me and treated me like a child of the younger generation. I was a little reluctant to leave. Grandma happens to be alone, so I thought it would be good to accompany her as a company."

    Of course, there is another point. He is afraid that Jiang Kuanyu will know about it after he goes back, and Jiang Kuanyu will never let him go.

    So Yuan Gui just stayed.

    Yuan Gui is strong and strong. With him, Grandma doesn''t have to worry about physical work such as chopping firewood and carrying water. He has been alone since he was a child, and life skills such as laundry and cooking are not a problem.

    When he was seriously injured, Grandma took care of him. Now that he is well, he is fully capable of doing all the work.

    The only point of is that Yuangui hardly ever leaves the village, nor does he go to the county seat.

    He can go hunting in the mountains, gather mushrooms, gather firewood, weave baskets, and then send people to the city to help sell them.

    Life is not a problem at all.

 Chapter 1660ï¼š he was there

    Chapter 1660 He was there

    Shu Yu understood that Yuan Gui had nothing to do with Dong''an Mansion, but there were people who needed to be taken care of.

    "Then why is it appearing in Chenggu County now?"

    Yuan Gui let out a sigh of relief, "It''s also a coincidence. A few days ago, my grandmother fell and hurt her leg, and her waist was flashing. The village''s boss happened to be absent. I heard that there is a doctor in the county town. The injury from bruises is very serious, so I took her into the city to see. I thought it had been so long, I should be fine in the county town, and Jiang Kuanyu would not stay in the small county town. "

    Who knows, Jiang Kuanyu did not encounter it, but encountered a thief entering the city.

    Grandma is getting old, and Yuangui is not familiar with Chenggu County. After he entered the city that day, he inquired for a long time before he found out the doctor''s medical clinic. There were a lot of people in that hospital, and the queue was long in the afternoon. After watching it, it was too late to leave the city.

    The two had to spend some money to stay in the hospital for one night.

    However, on that night, bandits broke into the county seat, and the entire Chenggu County fell into chaos.

    The hospital they were in was not bad, it was relatively secluded and did not suffer.

    I heard that many thieves broke into the largest hospital in the county that night, and the medicinal materials in it were looted and half of the yard was burned down.

    The next day, Yuan Gui planned to take his grandmother to leave the county town and go back to the village immediately.

    Unexpectedly, the city gates were closed, and no one was allowed to come and go at will.

    At that time, many people were making trouble at the gate of the city, but it was of no use.

    Yuangui could only take her grandma back to the medical center, but the medical center was about to close, and she did not plan to continue taking them in.

    Yuangui had no choice. They wanted to go to an inn, but the inn was also stricken. The few that did not suffer, but instead raised their prices on the ground, and even asked for a tael of silver per night.

    Where did they have so much money, they couldn''t get out of the city, they had no place to live, and they didn''t know when the city gates would be closed. Grandma''s injury was still not healed, and Yuan Gui was really helpless at that time.

    Later, my grandma said that there was a friend who I knew before, and I could go to her house to stay for a few days.

    That friend took them in, even that family was quite poor, and life was not easy.

    It''s just that they have a place to live, covered by a tile. However, they were very happy after hearing that Yuan Gui was an Orion and was good at it. After all, the chaos has not yet completely passed, and there is a strong and strong person with martial arts, and they also have a sense of security.

    "My grandmother and I stayed at that family''s house. Who would have known that this stay would last for so many days. We basically didn''t go out except when necessary. Two days ago, grandma''s trauma ointment ran out, so I went out. I bought medicine at the hospital, and I saw Jiang Kuanyu."

    Yuangui was too afraid to avoid Jiang Kuanyu, and originally wanted to avoid it.

    But when he saw Jiang Kuanyu, the other party seemed to be injured. Yuan Gui was unwilling in the end, because he fell off the cliff because he saved him, but he was forced to hide in the village and could not go anywhere.

    So he saw that he was alone and injured, so he followed. Some things just didn''t happen, but when he did, he always wanted to find out.

    "I saw Jiang Kuanyu dodging the patrolling officers and soldiers into the yard of the Meng Family Guard Bureau from the alley. I didn''t know what was going on inside, so I didn''t dare to go in easily, so I just waited outside. It didn''t take long for the **** station to be inside. The fight started. And when Jiang Kuanyu came out, he wasn''t injured at all, so I knew he must be playing tricks again."

 Chapter 1661ï¼š Yuan Gui saw it all

    Chapter 1661 Yuan Gui has seen it

    The sound of fighting at the **** bureau naturally attracted others to come over, and the patrolling officers and soldiers came the fastest.

    Yuan Gui nestled in the corner, and heard those officers and soldiers say that the person who was wounded and besieged by several bandits was the head of the Meng Family Security Bureau. Meng Biaotou and the bandits fought farther and farther, and soon left the **** bureau.

    The officers and soldiers chased after him, Yuan Gui hesitated for a while, but also chased after him.

    His speed was even faster. Although he was not familiar with Chenggu County, he was very sensitive to the sound of fighting, and quickly headed towards the source of the sound.

    "Later, I chased after this abandoned yard."

    Meng Qi was excited. They came out to find his father and uncle. Now that he heard his father''s whereabouts from Yuan Gui''s mouth, he hurriedly asked, "So you see my father also entered this yard, then you know Where did my father go at the end, is he okay?"

    Yuan Gui was taken aback, "Your father?"

    "It''s the dart head of the Meng family **** bureau that you just said."

    Yuan Gui''s eyes widened, "Are you the young master of the Meng Family Escort?"

    Meng Qi nodded again and again, "Yes, we came out to find my father."

    Yuan Gui pursed his lips, hesitated, and said, "When I came in, I only saw Meng Yao''s head on the ground and was carried away by those bandits. As for whether there is anything, I don''t know."

    Seeing Meng Qi''s pale face, he hurriedly said, "But it''s okay to think about it. If something really happened to Meng Biao''s head, they wouldn''t have to carry him away, right?"

    Meng Qi was right when he thought about it, "Then did you see where they carried my father?"

    Yuangui nodded, "They carried people into a room, there was probably a secret passage in that room, and they never came out after they entered."

    "Where is the room?"

    Yuangui stood up with difficulty, "I''ll take you there."

    But he was injured a bit seriously, Meng Yunzheng simply carried the person on his back, "Show us."

    "it is good."

    Yuan Gui lay on top of him and pointed to the left, "Over there, there is a yard, very remote, the second room in the yard is."

    Several people quickened their pace and walked in the direction Yuan Gui pointed.

    Meng Yunzheng asked as he walked, "Apart from the Meng family''s darthead, have you seen anyone else come in later? That man is in his forties, a man, about as tall as me."

    He described Meng Pei''s appearance, Yuan Gui frowned, but shook his head and said, "No, when I saw them carrying Meng Pei''s head into that room, I was thinking about whether to follow up. Later, I thought about it. There are so many of them, I can''t do anything on my own, it''s better to go out and report to the officials. So I planned to leave the yard, but when I got here, a few thieves came over, so I hurried to the one just now. The abandoned house is hidden, and I plan to wait for the bandit to leave before going out."

    "Who knew that this time I hid, I hid for two days and two nights. Those bandits were always nearby. If I went out, I would definitely attract their attention. So the range I was in for these two days was limited, and I didn''t know if there were any more. No one touches this big mansion."

    He''s a little sorry and can''t be of much help.

    Meng Yunzheng pursed his lips, and didn''t say much, but he couldn''t help but quicken his steps.

    A few people quickly came to the small remote yard that Yuan Gui mentioned, but there were not many people nearby.

    I don¡¯t know if it was because Yuangui just led the few remaining bandits guarding the yard when he was fighting, or he didn¡¯t send someone to guard here at all.

 Chapter 1662ï¼š yeah, that sucks

    Chapter 1662 Yeah, it''s miserable

    Meng Yunzheng and the others waited silently for a moment in the grass outside, and there was no sound inside.

    He then got up, walked to the window and looked inside. After confirming that no one was there, he nodded to the others, and a few people entered the room silently.

    The things in this room are fairly tidy, except for a thick layer of dust and some spider webs, nothing else has changed, even the stools are neatly placed.

    However, there is one difference in the room that cannot be ignored, and that is the messy footprints on the ground.

    It seems that people have been in and out of this room a lot lately.

    A few people looked at this room. If Yuangui was right, there should still be a secret room in it.

    They tried to find a place in the room that wasn''t covered with dust, but after a cursory look, there was none.

    Meng Qi frowned, "If there is a secret room, there must be an organ, but where is this organ? Otherwise, let''s just touch it, and we can always find it if we try it out?"

    While speaking, he reached out to move a lamp beside him.

    Meng Yunzheng raised his hand, "Don''t move, there may be a mechanism in this room, but it''s not necessarily a secret room mechanism or a trap."

    "What then?"

    Shu Yu smiled, "Can''t we find someone to ask?"

    "Who are you looking for?" Meng Qi asked subconsciously, then suddenly thought of something, his eyes lit up, "Yeah, we even arrested someone."

    Meng Yunzheng said to several people, "Let''s go, go out first. You can find a place to hide outside the house, I''ll bring that person, wait for me a moment."

    Several people left the house again, and Meng Yunzheng hurried to the small yard where he first encountered people.

    After a while, the bandit who was already awake but unable to speak was caught.

    The bandit was still struggling. When he saw a few of them, his eyes widened, he gasped for breath, and looked very angry.

    Meng Yunzheng threw the man on the ground, squatted beside him, pointed to the room and said, "I know there is a problem in the room, I want to know where the secret room is, you point me."

    The bandit sneered, his eyes seemed to say that they were delusional. Then he closed his eyes, as if he wanted to kill or cut casually.

    Yuan Gui frowned, "He doesn''t seem to be afraid of death."

    Meng Yunzheng suddenly said, "By the way, I almost forgot."

    He took out a medicine bag from his body, took out a medicine, and immediately tore off the cloth ball in the bandit''s mouth, stuffed the medicine directly into his mouth, and pushed back the chin he had removed.

    The bandit opened his mouth and was about to shout, but after Meng Yunzheng swallowed the medicine, he removed his chin again and blocked his mouth with a cloth again, giving him no chance to react at all.

    Shu Yu sneered at the sight, "If you unload this chin a few times, it will form a habitual dislocation when you open your mouth after eating, right?"

    Yuangui Mengqi, "..." Yes, it''s really miserable.

    Meng Yunzheng said to the bandit who was about to burst into tears, "I know you are not afraid of death, it doesn''t matter, I will not kill you now. But the medicine you took just now is not a good thing, it will make you very painful... No Believe it? It''s okay, you''ll see it later."

    Don''t wait for a while, the bandit obviously felt that something was wrong with his body.

    There was a pain slowly coming up on his body, from the limbs and bones, to the internal organs, to the eyes, ears, mouth, nose, every part, every bone, more and more pain, more and more pain.

 Chapter 1663ï¼š Meng Yunzhengs method

    Chapter 1663 Meng Yunzheng''s Means

    That''s not enough, it''s just the pain, his body still can''t move, and he can''t make a sound. It''s like a pain in his body, but it can''t be vented at all, and he can''t find a way to divert his attention.

    Yuangui and Meng Qi looked at him, very strange about his reaction, except for the pain on his face, he didn''t seem to have any reaction.

    No, he was sweating profusely on his forehead, the blue veins on his body were bulging, and his eyes were red and bloodshot.

    Yuan Gui and the two saw that the hairs on their bodies stood up, and quickly looked away.

    Meng Yunzheng just looked at him like this, with a smile on his face, Meng Qi shivered inexplicably when he saw his smile.

    Hearing about his deeds before, felt very far away and had no real sense. At this moment, he suddenly realized that a person who had endured humiliation for more than ten years could not be as gentle as he usually behaved.

    He, he, he seemed to provoke him before.

    Meng Qi hurriedly lowered his head, then quietly looked at Shu Yu again. If my cousin shows this side in front of my future cousin, isn''t she afraid that she will be afraid?

    Shu Yu said, "It''s almost there, don''t pass out from the pain for a while, we have to wake people up."

    Meng Qi, "..."

    Sister-in-law doesn''t seem to be a weak person?

    Meng Yunzheng nodded and asked the bandit, "Are you willing to tell me?"

    The bandit was already in a trance in pain, and he didn''t even fully understand Meng Yunzheng''s words, so he started to nod his head.

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, just now he looked like he was going to die, how long has he been unable to bear it anymore?

    He fed the thief an antidote, and when he saw that he fell weakly to the ground, his body was covered in sweat, as if he had been pulled out of the water, and he was gasping for breath.

    Meng Yunzheng said, "Can you hear what I said clearly?"

    The bandit nodded.

    "Very good, the antidote I gave you just now can only last for an hour. If you don''t feed the second antidote after an hour, the pain you just experienced will be experienced again, and then the pain will bleed to death after half an hour. "

    The bandit''s eyes widened.

    Meng Yunzheng, "So, I will answer whatever I ask you later. Be honest, I will give you the antidote."

    The bandit pursed his lips.

    Meng Yunzheng seemed to have guessed what he was thinking, and chuckled, "Are you thinking that you will find your accomplices to arrest me later, and search me to find the antidote?"

    The bandit''s face changed slightly.

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "I''m fine, but the medicine on my body..." He took out a pile of medicine bags, "Are you sure you can find the antidote accurately from so many?"

    The thief looked at the medicine packets and almost spit out blood. Thinking of the pain just now, he couldn''t help shaking his hands and feet, and said in a low voice, "I, I''ll show you the way."

    "now it''s right."

    Meng Yunzheng saw that he was almost resting, so he picked him up and entered the room again.

    The bandit took a deep breath and didn''t dare to play any tricks. After entering the door, he pointed under the desk, "There are five holes on the back of the desk, just press the third one."

    Meng Yunzheng reached out and touched the bottom, and he did find five holes. This hole is very, very small, and I ignored it if I didn''t pay attention. I thought it was just a deliberately designed carving under the table.

    Meng Yunzheng asked, "How about the other holes?"

    The bandit pursed his lips, "If you press the wrong button, it will trigger the trap in this room, and arrows will shoot out from all directions."

 Chapter 1664ï¼š we go, you go home

    Chapter 1664 Let''s go, you go home

    Meng Qi shrank when he heard it, and was really hit by his brother.

    Meng Yunzheng wandered over several holes for a while, but did not press down, and quickly retracted his hand.

    Meng Qi was puzzled, "Brother, let''s go in quickly."

    "Ayu and I are going, you go home."

    Meng Qi''s eyes widened in disbelief, "Wh, why?"

    Meng Yunzheng pointed at Yuan Gui, who was pale and supported with only the last bit of willpower, "Although his injury was treated urgently, the injury is too severe and it is not suitable for him to take risks with us. Worrying about his life. You take him out to the doctor and get him healed."

    "But..." Meng Qi blinked and glanced at Yuan Gui. The latter was indeed in a trance. He couldn''t even stand, so he could only sit against the corner.

    With like this, of course they can''t leave people alone.

    Meng Qi wanted to tell Shu Yu to take him out. After all, the secret room was more dangerous. He was here to save his father, so he should have gone there in person.

    But thinking about Yuan Gui''s age, it''s really not good for the future cousin-in-law to help a big man out.

    And neither Yuan Gui nor the future cousin, they are not familiar with the county seat, and it would be bad if they went out and encountered a patrol officer.

    Gritting his teeth, Meng Qi finally nodded, "Okay, then I''ll take Yuangui out, you guys, be careful."

    Yuan Gui regained his breath and said to Meng Yunzheng, "Are you planning to go there alone? Since we already know the location of the secret room and the way to enter, let''s go out and report to the officials and let the officials come over. There are so many thieves, so It''s too dangerous for the two of you to go."

    Reporter?

    Meng Yunzheng laughed and said to Yuan Gui, "When we came over, the atmosphere in this county was very wrong. I suspect that there may be a traitor in the government, and the other party''s position is not low. Therefore, it is very likely that the reporter will not be able to save it. People, we will also put ourselves in."

    He didn''t say that the county magistrate and the prefect have problems. There are some things he is not suitable to know too much.

    Yuan Gui was stunned, a traitor?

    He suddenly thought of something, with a sudden realization on his face.

    "No wonder, no wonder I saw the officers and soldiers chasing this way that day. Later, I hid in the yard, but I never saw them come in to search. I didn''t think much about it before, thinking they were chasing somewhere else. Now think about it, they knew there was something wrong with this yard and didn''t come in on purpose."

    There are even traitors in the government office, obviously bandits are operating under their noses, and they all pretend to be invisible.

    No wonder that so many days have passed, the bandits in the city have not been caught, and there is no progress at all.

    Someone in the government colluded with the bandits, so do ordinary people still have a way to survive?

    Yuangui tightened his fingers, "Then what should we do? If the government doesn''t do anything, we can only... wait to die?"

    "Of course not, the court will not leave it alone, we will wait for reinforcements." Meng Yunzheng said to him, "The most urgent task is to take care of your wounds first, and then you may need our help to deal with the bandits."

    Yuangui nodded solemnly.

    Only then did Meng Yunzheng pull Meng Qi aside to speak, and his voice was very low, "Be careful after you leave the courtyard and try to avoid people. If you really encounter officers and soldiers by accident, it is said that you have encountered a bandit, and the other party will rob them. After taking the money, you guys joined forces and ran away. Just point in a direction, remember, don¡¯t expose the fact that you came to this big mansion.¡±

 Chapter 1665ï¼š He will come to Mengs house to find me

    Chapter 1665 He will come to Meng''s house to find me

    Meng Qi nodded again and again, "I know."

    "Also, don''t take Yuan Gui to the back room of the Boomerang Bureau. Although we believe in Yuan Gui for the time being, there are too many people in the back room, so we can''t take them at risk. Do you have a doctor you know, send them to the hospital."

    "Yes, I am familiar with the medical clinics that the Meng family often goes to. The doctor is very experienced in treating trauma, and he is friends with Dad. He can keep secrets and keep his mouth strict."

    Meng Yunzheng patted him on the shoulder, "Okay, then he will leave it to you. Please check the news outside. General Huang should be here in a day or two. If you have the opportunity, tell him the news here. Remember, there is only one person to tell."

    Speaking of this, Meng Qi hesitated, "But the other party is a general, and I''m a nobody, so how could the other party meet me?"

    "If there is no accident, he will come to Meng''s house to find me."

    Meng Qi''s eyes widened, his brother even knew General Huang from the capital? Will the other party take the initiative to find him?

    By the way, his brother used to be the eldest young master of the Gong family, so it seems normal to know some high officials.

    He nodded quickly, "I see."

    Meng Yunzheng explained everything that he should have explained, and then he looked cautious, "Be careful, show weakness when it''s time to show weakness, don''t be brave."

    "...Well." As if he had been entrusted with the most important thing, Meng Qi took a deep breath, his eyes were inexplicably sore.

    The two brothers walked back again, and Meng Qi carried Yuan Gui on his back.

    Although he is young, he has the strength to practice martial arts all year round. Yuan Gui has fallen into a semi-conscious state. It is better to let him go by himself.

    Meng Yunzheng put his robe on Yuan Gui, at least to block the wounds and blood on his body.

    Shu Yu watched them leave, Meng Qi still went out through the original small gate. Fortunately, he was familiar with the alleys and alleys in the county town, and he really didn''t meet a few people.

    Even if they touched it, the other party didn''t see any blood, he just thought he was not feeling well.

    After the two left, Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu started to act.

    It was definitely inappropriate for the two of them to enter the secret room like this. Meng Yunzheng left soon after, and after a while, he brought two sets of clothes worn by the bandits, and also searched for the weapons they used.

    "Although the smell is a bit heavy, I can''t help it, let''s do it." The two sets of clothes that Meng Yunzheng brought were stripped from the three bandits they killed.

    Shu Yu looked at the clothes, these two should be worn by the two people who were shot in the neck by her sleeve arrow.

    So there is no blood on his body, only some on his collar.

    However, the color of this dress is originally a dark color, and the light is not obvious, so it is hard to see.

    She put the clothes on, it was okay, it was a little big, but it didn''t hinder her movement.

    The two changed their hairstyles again. Shu Yu had two or three modified tools on his body, and an eyebrow pencil, which made the eyebrows of both of them heavier.

    I changed the skin tone on my face, neck and hands to be darker, and it looked rougher than before.

    There were a few black dots on his face, and the original appearance was discounted.

    The bandit next to him just watched them change himself to someone else, swallowed hard, and felt a deep sense of unease in his heart.

    Feeling, something big is about to happen.

    After everything was dealt with, Shu Yu caught the bandit, and Meng Yunzheng finally pressed the hole under the table.

 Chapter 1666ï¼š To do something with the neighboring county

    Chapter 1666 To do something to the next county

    With a slight ''gada'' sound, the wall on Shu Yu''s left slowly pushed back a distance of about one meter, revealing the underground intersection.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, and the two let the bandit lead the way and went down the secret passage together.

    The secret passage can probably accommodate two people walking side by side. It is not too spacious, but at first glance it seems to be very long.

    A few people walked forward cautiously, Meng Yunzheng also got a lot of information from the bandit.

    There were only four people who were assigned to guard in the big mansion. Three of them had been killed, and he was the only one left.

    They are rotated every three days, and today is just the time for the rotation. Yuan Gui just wanted to take this opportunity to escape, but he did not expect to reveal his whereabouts.

    Every three days, that is to say, if there is no accident in these three days, no one will come up, and they still have time.

    As for the secret road in front of him, it leads to the outside of the city, Meng Yunzheng thought, no wonder this big mansion is not far from the city wall.

    And the end of the secret path is the black market that everyone wants to find.

    That''s right, the black market of Changjin House is located in a large manor not far from Chenggu County.

    Unlike the black market in Jiangyuan County, the black market in Chenggu County is underground and involves countless transactions. It''s not like Jiangyuan County can enter with a sign, but anyone with a bit of strength knows the address.

    The black market here is hidden and dangerous, so people entering and leaving need to be introduced by acquaintances, and their identities are all rich or expensive. Those who want to enter must be strictly screened.

    According to this thief, the black market has not opened recently, and there are no customers. But there are a lot of people in the black market. They are all people who pretend to be bandits and come from all over the place.

    Therefore, when faces like Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu appear, unless they meet the boss who manages them, or belong to the same team, other people may not be able to recognize them.

    In the past two days, some people have been transferred away. Chenggu County has already experienced the rebellion of the bandits. Now the people in the city are still in panic and are under the control of the superiors, so there is no need to worry about it for the time being. Therefore, some people went to the neighboring county, and in two days, the neighboring county would experience the same chaos as Chenggu County.

    Hearing this, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng changed their faces at the same time.

    Is this an attempt to completely disrupt the entire Changjin Mansion, so that General Huang and the officers and soldiers who came from the capital are incapable of doing anything?

    Meng Yunzheng asked the bandit, "There is also a secret passage like this in the next county that leads directly to the city?"

    "No." The bandit said, "We plan to enter directly from outside the city gate."

    Enter from outside the city gate? Now all the counties are heavily guarded, but the manpower is indeed insufficient, but there will definitely be a lot of guards at the gate of the city. If the bandits attacked at one gate, the officers and soldiers would suffer heavy losses.

    Chenggu County was destroyed from the inside, so there were not many casualties, be it officers and soldiers, or the government.

    Of course, that is also because the Chenggu County government is his own.

    The attitude towards the neighboring county is completely different now, because the neighboring county... hasn''t been rebelled by the second prince and the others?

    While talking, a few people had already walked a long way. Meng Yunzheng suddenly found that there was still a fork in the road, and the corners of his mouth tightened, and asked, "Can the black market lead to another road?"

    "Yes, this one leads to..." The thief hesitated for a moment, thinking of the poison he had eaten, and said reluctantly, "It leads to the private house of the magistrate of Chenggu County."

 Chapter 1667ï¼š Its quite advanced

    Chapter 1667 It''s quite advanced

    Very good, now it can be completely confirmed that the magistrate of Chenggu County is the person of the second prince.

    There are two secret passages out of the black market, which is a bit troublesome.

    Meng Yunzheng glanced at the secret road leading to the county magistrate''s private residence. It was pitch black and very long.

    He didn''t say a word, he continued to walk forward, lowered his voice and asked the bandit, "Who is in charge of the black market now? Who is the head of your black market?"

    The bandit shook his head, "I don''t know, all I know is that the boss is not in the Changjin Mansion, and I don''t know where he went. I haven''t seen the steward in charge now, but the steward hasn''t been around for a few days."

    After all, he was just a little scoundrel sent to guard the big mansion. Knowing so much, it is already a sign of his self-motivation in gossip.

    Meng Yunzheng couldn''t help but think of the current situation in the capital. Maybe anyone with a little bit of skill was sent to the capital, right?

    There is the county magistrate of Chenggu County, and the prefect of Changjin House. The black market is closed again. There is indeed no need for some useful people to stay here. The capital is the place where people are lacking.

    If so, it would be a good thing for them.

    Meng Yunzheng asked about Jiang Kuanyu again.

    The bandit knows something about him. This person came to the black market last year, and his status is not very high, but he also has a group of people who obey his orders.

    Jiang Kuanyu''s skills are average, he just embroidered his legs, but he has brains and money. After coming to the black market, he has made two achievements one after another, which is very important to the above.

    Jiang Kuanyu has been in the black market for the past two days. He caught someone and came back two days ago. But who the other party was, and what Jiang Kuanyu wanted to do with him, the bandit didn''t know.

    Meng Yunzheng had almost heard it, and after walking for a long distance, he finally heard a subtle voice not far away.

    The bandit got excited all of a sudden, Meng Yunzheng stood behind him and sneered, "You can try to expose us now and see who died worse."

    The bandit abruptly stopped the unrealistic thoughts in his mind, gritted his teeth and said, "You said, if I lead you the way, I will give me the antidote."

    "Of course, I''ll keep my word. But only after we leave safely."

    The bandit turned his head and glanced at him, and finally asked what he had endured all the way, "Who are you, what are you trying to do in the black market?"

    Meng Yunzheng, "Don''t worry, there are only two of us, what can we do to an organization as big as you? It''s just that the person Jiang Kuanyu arrested two days ago was my uncle, and of course we have to rescue him. We will run far away, and we don''t want to get involved in things here."

    The bandit snorted coldly, "You guys don''t have the ability to mix things up."

    "So if you help us find out the whereabouts of my uncle as soon as possible, you can also get the antidote as soon as possible, and it has nothing to do with each other."

    The bandit hesitated for a moment. Although he felt that what the other party said was not very credible, he had no other choice in front of him.

    "I''ll try."

    The three finally reached a stone door, and the bandit pressed a raised stone next to it.

    The stone gate in front of suddenly opened, revealing the face of a person, who asked, "Who?"

    The bandit smiled and stepped forward. After correcting the code, he reported his name and the name above him. After being confirmed, the stone gate slowly opened.

    Shu Yu, "..." It''s quite advanced, and there is a password?

    After the three entered the door, the noise in their ears suddenly became louder, and the huge space was brightly lit.

 Chapter 1668ï¼š true black market

    Chapter 1668 The real black market

    Shu Yu and the two quietly inquired about the environment in front of them. It was said to be a secret room here, but it was actually a large underground palace.

    The repairs inside are magnificent, and the depth is beyond imagination. At a glance, you don''t know where the end is.

    For the arrival of the three of them, the others just glanced at them and went about their own business.

    There was a group of people drinking, betting, boxing, and there were many young and beautiful girls waiting on the side, which was very lively.

    The bandit on the side said in a low voice, "This area belongs to the periphery, and it is a place for us to have fun and rest. Going further inside, it is the place where the guests who come to the black market usually spend their time. But now the black market is closed, and no customers come here. . That piece is for the new brothers who gathered some time ago to rest. These people followed the boss to go to the next county to make trouble in the past two days, and they vacated it again."

    So there is no one.

    "As for the Jiang Kuanyu you mentioned, he is in charge, and he has to go inside the place where he lives."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Take us over there."

    The bandit opened his mouth, he thought it was almost enough to bring people here, but he didn''t expect that these two people were going to squeeze him dry.

    He secretly snorted, thinking that when he got the antidote, he would definitely take his brothers to kill the dog and the man.

    No, the man was tortured to death, but the woman was a bit beautiful and could be placed in this black market for guests to entertain.

    The bandit planned in his mind, and he was kicked on the leg, "You still don''t lead the way?"

    "understood."

    Three people passed through the periphery. The bandits in the periphery were all left behind, but there were not many.

    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu had good luck, and they came when a large number of bandits were heading to the next county.

    They soon came to the center of the black market, where guests were entertained, much larger and deeper than the outer perimeter where they had just been.

    And it seems that the venues are different, there are casinos, there are brothels, there are trading places, and... duel venues.

    Shu Yu even heard the roar of the beast, and the bandit was a little proud when he talked about this, "We have tigers, wolves, bears, and pythons locked here. When the duel is open, we will find two people to come on stage. Confronting them, the winner can get a sum of money, the loser can only stay alive, and will be eaten clean by the beasts. The most exciting thing is the confrontation between women and those beasts, tsk tsk, watching them Those dignitaries who are shivering and being bitten on the stage will desperately throw money away..."

    "Enough." Shu Yu frowned, feeling extremely uncomfortable.

    The bandit pouted, the woman is really timid. You must know that the dueling field in the black market is the most prosperous and lively venue here.

    Meng Yunzheng lowered his face, "Lead the way."

    The bandit could only continue to walk forward, but after walking for a while, Shu Yu suddenly heard a scream from the left side.

    "What''s over there?"

    The bandit looked in the direction of her finger, his eyes drifting a little, "Aren''t you in a hurry to save people? What are you doing?"

    "If I ask you, just answer."

    The bandit said lazily, "There are people locked up there, the rich children who were captured from Chenggu County before, as well as some betrayers and disobedient girls."

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, so many people were locked up?

    "Go, go and have a look." Meng Yunzheng gestured to the bandit.

    The latter frowned, "Don''t meddle in your own business, hurry up and save people and leave, otherwise..."

 Chapter 1669ï¼š Prison cell in the black market

    Chapter 1669 The Prison of the Black Market

    Meng Yunzheng glanced at him sideways, "Are you qualified to negotiate conditions now? What''s more, if the person I want to save is locked in there?"

    "impossible."

    "How do you know it''s impossible?"

    "I..." The bandit wasn''t sure either, he was the one guarding the house.

    Looking at Meng Yunzheng''s expressionless face, he didn''t say anything after all, there was always a feeling of losing control in his heart, but he still led them to the left with his eyelids jumping.

    There are only two guards here, at the door.

    The two of them were leaning lazily and eating something. When they saw them coming in, they raised their eyes slightly, "What are you doing?"

    The bandit smiled and said slyly, "Brothers, pick a girl to go out and play."

    The two of them looked as if they were not surprised, and said cheerfully, "Okay, let''s go in and have a look. We are closed these days, and these girls have no customers to serve, maybe they are hungry."

    Shu Yu clenched his fists, and his drooping eyes flashed a cold light.

    Meng Yunzheng also frowned, exhaled slowly, and followed the bandit inside.

    It is different from the bright lights outside. It is obviously much darker here. A road goes forward, and on both sides of the long road, there are cells one by one, just like the cells of the prisoners in Fuyaguan.

    Because the bandit said he wanted to choose a girl, all three of them had lanterns in their hands, and together with the candles originally placed on both sides, it seemed much brighter.

    The two cells in front of them were all people in ragged clothes. At this time, their eyes were numb, and they all leaned aside, as if they could not hear or see what was happening outside.

    The bandit explained in a low voice, "They were all caught in to do hard labor."

    No wonder they are all men, and they are all skinny and seem to be suffering.

    Going inside, the people in the cells are different from the previous ones. The people in the two cells are dirty and bloody, but their clothes are not bad.

    The bandit said, "They are the ones kidnapped from Chenggu County."

    These people include young sons and brothers, middle-aged people, and even young children.

    According to the news that Shu Yu got, it seems that the girl''s family has also been kidnapped, but I don''t know where they are, if they are... still alive.

    She took a deep breath slowly, her restlessness getting heavier and heavier. The second prince, the third prince, and the others, they are really not a thing.

    Meng Yunzheng calmly squeezed her hand and whispered, "Calm down."

    "I know." Shu Yu closed his eyes and slowly calmed down.

    It was just the cries in their ears that could not be blocked. The screams and cries they heard outside just came from these two cells.

    It seemed that some of them were injured, some were beaten, and some were dying.

    However, the guards at the gate didn''t care, as if they were dead or alive, it didn''t matter.

    The bandit who led Shu Yu to them even walked over and knocked on the door twice, "Shut up for me, what are you crying and howling? Call again and send you all to feed the beasts."

    One of the young masters couldn''t bear it anymore, and rushed to the door, clutching at the wooden railing, his eyes split open, "You guys, kill me, you beasts, you won''t have a good end, you have to die."

    "Want to die? I''ll pull you out now and give those beasts a belly..." Before he could finish speaking, out of the corner of his eyes he caught a glimpse of Meng Yunzheng and the two standing beside him. The thief quickly shut his mouth and his voice changed. Wan said, "You can''t blame us for having today. Whoever asked the emperor not to pardon the world would force us to a dead end."

 Chapter 1670ï¼š I can not stand it any more

    Chapter 1670 I can''t stand it anymore

    Hearing the bandit''s words, Meng Yunzheng frowned slightly. Sure enough, these people put the fault on the emperor.

    After hearing this, the younger brother became more and more resentful, and shouted with red eyes, "You are being driven to a dead end, why are you venting your anger on our common people? If you have the ability, you go..."

    The word ''rebellion'' was not uttered in time, and a middle-aged man behind him quickly covered his mouth and scolded in a low voice, "You are crazy, can you say such words?"

    The son broke down and cried, "But we don''t have a way to live. Last night, the second young master of the He family was taken away, and he hasn''t come back yet. They said they were fed beasts. Didn''t you hear last night? ? I can''t stand the cries of those beasts, I can''t stand it anymore."

    The others in the cell clenched their teeth, thinking of the voices that came from their ears last night, their faces turned pale instantly, and they could only bow their heads silently.

    Seeing this scene, the bandit was even more proud. He raised his eyebrows and said, "I can''t stand it just by hearing the roar of the beast? It''s desperate, isn''t it? You guys just enjoyed it too much before, unlike us, all suffering The days are over. You guys still have something to look forward to, as for us, we have been waiting for the result of the amnesty for more than half a year. We..."

    Meng Yunzheng lowered his voice and interrupted him, "Okay, let''s go." He couldn''t let him continue to fight, "If you delay any longer, it''s time for dinner."

    The thief''s back stiffened. Hearing him mentioning the time, he thought that he had not taken the antidote, so he could only stop his bad taste of wanting to continue to stimulate them, sighed and said, "Yes, I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with them, let''s continue. Go forward."

    He led the way, Meng Yunzheng and the two followed.

    Behind him came the sound of the young boy slapping the railing, still reluctantly. If it wasn''t for his mouth being covered, he might have continued to scold him.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng both felt a little heavy.

    "The two cells in front are traitors and traitors." The bandit''s voice sounded, and Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu looked in the direction he pointed.

    There are not many people in these two cells, but... they are both miserable.

    All of them were bloody, lying on the ground, or lying motionless. Without exception, they all had injuries on their bodies. Some had broken hands, others had broken feet, and some were almost wrapped into mummies. The smell of blood was particularly pungent. .

    Meng Yunzheng stopped, these people were all wounded, their clothes were tattered, and they couldn''t even see what they looked like.

    If Uncle Meng was among them, Meng Yunzheng was afraid that he would open the door directly to save people on impulse.

    The bandit saw him looking inside the cell, so he hurriedly whispered, "The person you''re looking for shouldn''t be in there."

    "How are you sure?"

    The bandit said, "These people were sent to the duel arena to duel with those beasts before, and their injuries were left at that time. The black market has been closed for more than ten days, and your uncle didn''t just two days ago. Was he brought in? The dueling arena is closed, so there''s no need to lock people here, right?"

    These words are somewhat reasonable, but just in case, Meng Yunzheng looked at them one by one.

    If you can¡¯t see your face clearly, then look at your body shape and clothes.

    Most of the people in the prison have the same clothes, which should be distributed to them by the black market. Most of them are white and beige, so that the blood will make people more crazy.

 Chapter 1671ï¼š The uncle of the Tao family is here

    Chapter 1671 The uncle of the Tao family is here

    It was probably because the three of Meng Yunzheng stopped for a long time. In the far corner of the cell, there was a man who was shrunken and shivering. He suddenly got up and rushed over. Let me go, I beg you, I have said what I have to say, let me go."

    Meng Yunzheng''s face changed slightly, he stepped back abruptly and stood behind the bandit, bowing his head slightly to prevent him from seeing his appearance clearly.

    However, his drooping eyes revealed shock.

    This person... is actually the uncle of the Tao family! !

    Why is he here? I heard Meng Han say before that after the chaos in Chenggu County, Uncle Meng and the others went to the Tao family. At that time, the Tao family was empty. Everyone guessed that the Tao family might have been hiding in other people''s homes, and as a result, people are actually here?

    Also, what did he mean just now?

    What should be said, what did he say, what did he know?

    Meng Yunzheng''s face sank, his uncle was arrested... Could it have something to do with him?

    Meng Yunzheng''s strangeness was first discovered by Shu Yu. She didn''t know Tao''s uncle, but she knew there might be something wrong with this man, so she quietly blocked Meng Yunzheng.

    The bandit was also taken aback by Tao Feili, and when he came back to his senses, he cursed angrily, "Shut up, what''s the noise, just stay quiet for me, or I''ll throw you to feed the tigers later."

    Tao Fei shrank his neck, but still whispered, "This big brother, I..."

    "Who are you called Big Brother? You don''t even look at your age, you can be my grandfather, and you call me Big Brother, am I that old?"

    Tao Feili was so frightened by him that he apologized again and again, and said flatly, "It was my fault, this little brother..."

    "Who''s your little brother? How old are you?"

    Tao Feili didn''t know what to say for a while.

    After a while, seeing the bandit impatiently leaving, he hurriedly shouted, "This son, young master, hero, don''t leave yet, please help me and ask, when can I leave, I, after I go out Give you the money. My brother-in-law is an escort, and there are a lot of valuable things in his house. You let me go, and I will give you everything. "

    The bandit sneered, "Who opened the **** bureau? Come, look at those people." He pointed to the cells in front of him, "The people in there are all wealthy and powerful people in Chenggu County, and their families are entwined. A broken dart board is worth a lot, do you think they can leave?"

    Tao Feili''s face turned pale.

    The bandit glanced at him, and suddenly said meaningfully, "Besides, do you know what the people who are locked in this cell do? You have been locked up with them for a few days, so you didn''t ask questions. "

    Tao Feili began to tremble when he heard the words.

    He, he, of course he asked, these people in the same cell as him are all, all prepared for those beasts.

    Now that the black market is closed, he can stay in peace for a few days.

    In a few days, as soon as the black market opens, and those customers come, he, who has good arms and legs, will be the first to be sent to the duel stage to fight with those tigers and wolves. No, this is not a fight for him, and it is a dead word when he goes up.

    Thinking of this, Tao Feili''s legs softened and he fell directly to the ground.

    Immediately, an unpleasant smell of urine came out.

    The bandit took a few steps back and pinched his nose, "Are you scared to pee?"

    Tao Feili opened his mouth and wanted to beg for mercy, but he was speechless.

 Chapter 1672ï¼š Meng Yunzheng ordered a girl

    Chapter 1672 Meng Yunzheng ordered a girl

    The bandit laughed and walked forward.

    Shu Yu was two steps behind, standing beside Meng Yunzheng and asked, "Who was that person just now?"

    "Tao''s younger brother."

    Shu Yu''s eyes widened, the Tao family was caught in this black market early in the morning?

    She recalled what Tao Feili said just now, and asked in a low voice, "Is it something to do with Uncle''s arrest?"

    "Mostly so."

    Shu Yu glanced back and asked hesitantly, "Would you like to find an opportunity to ask him about the specific situation?"

    Meng Yunzheng also thought so at first, but just after seeing Tao Feili peeing his pants in fright, he dismissed the idea.

    The black market is very difficult, and they take every step carefully for fear of being discovered.

    A person like Tao Feili is afraid that he will yell at him and attract the attention of others just by asking him a few questions.

    If he was allowed to recognize himself, he would probably grab a rare life-saving straw, and if he couldn¡¯t, he might destroy them and expose their whereabouts.

    At this juncture, Meng Yunzheng didn''t want to take risks.

    "Let''s take a look first, there''s really no way to find him again."

    Shu Yu nodded and said nothing more.

    They followed the bandits and continued to go inside. This path was really long.

    "The last cell is right in front of you. There are all women locked up there. There shouldn''t be anyone you''re looking for." The bandit continued to walk inside.

    When he just came in, he told the gatekeeper that he was here to find a woman. Although it was just an excuse, he had to go over and take a look.

    Shu Yu was a little strange, "Why is the woman locked inside?"

    The bandit smiled, "Of course it''s to frighten them, some girls are just restless, they work well in the black market, some eat and drink, and if they do well, they can be valued by the stewards and get a separate residence. .But some people just can''t handle it clearly and try to leave. Let them take a good look at what happens to those who want to escape from here."

    When these girls go back to the cell every day, they have to pass through the cells in front of them, and they will see the miserable state of these people.

    The manager of the black market is to let them know how miserable the end of the disobedient people is.

    Shu Yu pursed the corners of his mouth and stopped talking.

    After a while, they were standing outside a cell.

    There are four or five cells where the women are locked up, and the environment is better than before, and there are also large shops and even wardrobes for them. Probably also wanted them to dress up a little so that they wouldn''t look too ugly when they went out.

    However, at this time, they were all leaning on the Chase shop, without rouge gouache, without fancy clothes, and the haggard and thin faces on their faces could not be covered at all.

    These girls are clearly tortured.

    Not to mention that this cell is surrounded by walls on three sides, but the front is an empty wooden railing, and there is no privacy at all.

    The depression in Shu Yu''s heart was accumulating, and he was almost out of breath.

    Just when she turned her head, Meng Yunzheng who was beside her suddenly reached out and pulled her.

    She was startled, and when she turned around, she heard Meng Yunzheng pointing at a young girl in the cell and saying, "You, come out, come out with us and have fun."

    Shu Yu, "..." Huh? ?

    Even the bandits next to him were stunned. He thought they were just here to walk through the scene, and he could leave after a few breaths.

    Why, he really intends to call a girl out to accompany him?

    Isn''t there a girl beside him? Tsk, this person is not as decent as he looks from the outside.

 Chapter 1673ï¼š Dark Guard Xia Yi

    Chapter 1673 Dark Guard Xia Yi

    Meng Yunzheng and the others quickly walked out of the sight of the two people. As soon as they saw that there was no one around, the bandit hurriedly took Meng Yunzheng a few steps forward, lowered his voice and asked, "What the **** are you trying to do? You don''t want to Looking for someone? Carrying such a girl is a burden."

    "Cumbersome? Not necessarily."

    "What''s the meaning?"

    The two of them walked in front of them talking, Shu Yu and the girl named Yi''er fell behind, seeing that they had pulled a little distance, and then Shu Yu asked in a low voice, "Where is Qi Lie?"

    Yi''er suddenly raised her eyes to look at her, her expression a little excited, "You are..."

    "Lu Shuyu."

    Yi''er was surprised, "Mr. Lu Xiang? You, why are you here?"

    Shu Yu pointed to the people in front of him and briefly explained their intentions.

    Meng Yunzheng whispered in her ear about Yi''er''s identity. This girl is called Xia Yi, and she is the secret guard beside the emperor. She has not shown her face in front of the public yet. Meng Yunzheng knew her because once Xia Yi sent him a letter on behalf of the emperor.

    They all knew that Qi Lie was involved in the black market, and they also knew that he should not be the only one involved.

    But I didn''t expect that there was Xia Yi among them. Xia Yi''s identity in the black market...for so long, she couldn''t be alone.

    However, this is nothing to Xia Yi, she is a secret guard, let alone the issue of innocence, even if it is life, she will give it without hesitation. What''s more, this is about conspiracy to rebel, what is this sacrifice?

    Facing the admiration in Shu Yu''s words, Xia Yi laughed, "It''s rare that you don''t look at me in a strange way, that''s enough."

    She seemed to be a little happy, and said while walking with her arms around Shu Yu, "Master Qi is not here. A large number of people from the black market went to the neighboring county town two days ago, and Master Qi was among them. He was worried that the neighboring county would encounter the same chaos as Chenggu County. It was specially exchanged with someone. With him around, it might not be too bad."

    After a pause, Xia Yi''s expression became solemn, "Mr. Qi is very angry about the incident in Chenggu County. It''s just that things happened too suddenly. During that time, Mr. Qi happened to follow the steward to leave the black market and couldn''t catch up. I ... The ability is limited and cannot be stopped. Chenggu County, are you alright?"

    Thinking of everything he saw after coming to the county seat, Shu Yu said in a depressed tone, "It''s not good, the house has been burnt down a lot. People, there have been countless casualties, and now they are being held hostage in the county seat by the magistrate of Chenggu County. Don''t let me go out of town."

    Xia Yi''s eyes fell on the bandit in front, and her tone was cold, "When the reinforcements from the capital arrive, these people will definitely pay the price."

    "Will do."

    After talking about Qi Lie''s whereabouts, Shu Yu asked her if she had seen Uncle Meng and Meng Pei.

    Unfortunately, Xia Yi shook her head and said regretfully, "Since the black market has stopped welcoming guests, we girls have basically stayed in the cell. I found a chance to go out once in the middle, but that was also four days ago. It happened, there were still a lot of people in the black market at that time, we had limited movement, we couldn¡¯t move around, and we didn¡¯t get much information.¡±

    After , he has been locked inside, and it is impossible to see Meng Xiaoshu and Meng Pei who came two days ago.

    Shu Yu frowned, their news was still too closed.

    She can only ask about Jiang Kuanyu, but Jiang Kuanyu is not in the black market most of the time. But Xia Yi knew about his residence in the black market, and she also knew that Jiang Kuanyu had a confidante here.

 Chapter 1674ï¼š Shu Yu kissed

    Chapter 1674 Shu Yu kissed it

    soulmate? ?

    Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, thinking of Jiang Kuanyu''s wife who was the first to return to her hometown in the north, and snorted.

    This confidante is a pretty girl in the black market. Originally, she also lived in the cell, and the other stewards and the leader had a good relationship early on. This girl came late and had no chance.

    Until Jiang Kuanyu came over, when this young master Jiang came, many girls wanted to cling to him.

    This confidante named Qiao Rou was of course among them. Compared with other short, ugly, old butlers who could even beat others, Jiang Kuanyu''s conditions were much better.

    Qiao Rou has some means. Compared with others, she has a delicate attitude that others do not have, which just suits Jiang Kuanyu''s appetite.

    So it didn''t take long for her to become the woman beside Jiang Kuanyu.

    Xia Yi said, "I helped Qiao Rou once before, so I can still have a few words with her. If you can let me act alone, I''ll go to her and talk to her, maybe I can inquire. A little bit about Meng Datou''s whereabouts."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Okay, you can wait."

    As soon as the two of them finished speaking, they suddenly saw five or six people coming not far away, and the leader was very familiar. Isn''t that the Jiang Kuanyu they were talking about just now? How did you meet him?

    Shu Yu''s face changed greatly. Seeing Jiang Kuanyu looking over, he kissed Xia Yi''s face without saying a word.

    Meng Yunzheng, who just turned around, widened his eyes in astonishment, "..."

    The bandit also saw it, and his head was buzzing, aren''t they both female? ! ah? It''s a woman!

    Jiang Kuanyu glanced here, and quickly left with the person, without too much attention or suspicion.

    Out of the corner of Shu Yu''s eyes, he saw their backs gradually drifting away, so he let out a sigh of relief and let go of Xia Yi.

    "It was very dangerous, I almost ran into him head-on." Jiang Kuanyu didn''t know Meng Yunzheng, but he was very familiar with Shu Yu.

    Although she did a disguise, if Jiang Kuanyu''s eyes were too good, she would still be able to recognize her.

    Shu Yu patted his chest, turned his head, and saw the two petrochemical people.

    Meng Yunzheng coughed lightly, his eyes wandered, he hesitated to speak, he wanted to say something but didn''t know where to start.

    Shu Yu burst out laughing, she raised her hand, "I kissed my thumb."

    Meng Yunzheng thought of the picture just now, as if she was indeed holding Xia Yi''s face with her thumb between the two of them, as if it could be done, he immediately acted as if nothing had happened, "I didn''t say anything."

    Yes, you didn''t say anything, all the expressions were written on your face.

    Shu Yu looked at the thief again, the latter''s expression was inexplicably disappointed, and seeing that it was all right, he said, "Let''s go."

    However, after walking a few steps, the bandit saw Xia Yi leaving alone, and with a frown, he was about to call someone back.

    Shu Yu stopped for a while, "Don''t worry, I gave her the same medicine as you, and she didn''t dare to cause more trouble. I asked her to go to other places to look for it. If one more person looks for it, I can get results earlier. When we go back and wait for us to leave, we will naturally give you the antidote."

    The bandit narrowed his eyes, "Did you give that Yi''er medicine?"

    "right."

    The bandit lowered his eyes and stopped talking, this Yier couldn''t stay.

    After sending these people away, he has to figure out a way to get rid of Yi''er, otherwise his betrayal of the black market will definitely spread.

 Chapter 1675ï¼š Shu Yu kissed

    Chapter 1675 Shu Yu kissed it

    soulmate? ?

    Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, thinking of Jiang Kuanyu''s wife who was the first to return to her hometown in the north, and snorted.

    This confidante is a pretty girl in the black market. Originally, she also lived in the cell, and the other stewards and the leader had a good relationship early on. This girl came late and had no chance.

    Until Jiang Kuanyu came over, when this young master Jiang came, many girls wanted to cling to him.

    This confidante named Qiao Rou was of course among them. Compared with other short, ugly, old butlers who could even beat others, Jiang Kuanyu''s conditions were much better.

    Qiao Rou has some means. Compared with others, she has a delicate attitude that others do not have, which just suits Jiang Kuanyu''s appetite.

    So soon, she became the woman beside Jiang Kuanyu.

    Xia Yi said, "I helped Qiao Rou once before, so I can still have a few words with her. If you can let me act alone, I''ll go to her and talk to her, maybe I can inquire. A little bit about Meng Datou''s whereabouts."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Okay, you can wait."

    As soon as the two of them finished speaking, they suddenly saw five or six people coming not far away, and the leader was very familiar. Isn''t that the Jiang Kuanyu they were talking about just now? How did you meet him?

    Shu Yu''s face changed greatly. Seeing Jiang Kuanyu looking over, he kissed Xia Yi''s face without saying a word.

    Meng Yunzheng, who just turned around, widened his eyes in astonishment, "..."

    The bandit also saw it, and his head was buzzing, aren''t they both female? ! ah? It''s a woman!

    Jiang Kuanyu glanced here, and quickly left with the person, without too much attention or suspicion.

    Out of the corner of Shu Yu''s eyes, he saw their backs gradually drifting away, and then he breathed a sigh of relief and let go of Xia Yi.

    "It was so dangerous, I almost ran into him head-on." Jiang Kuanyu didn''t know Meng Yunzheng, but he was very familiar with Shu Yu.

    Although she did a disguise, if Jiang Kuanyu''s eyes were too good, she would still be able to recognize her.

    Shu Yu patted his chest, turned his head, and saw the two petrochemical people.

    Meng Yunzheng coughed lightly, his eyes wandered, he hesitated to speak, he wanted to say something but didn''t know where to start.

    Shu Yu burst out laughing, she raised her hand, "I kissed my thumb."

    Meng Yunzheng thought of the picture just now, as if she was indeed holding Xia Yi''s face with her thumb between the two of them, as if it could be done, he immediately acted as if nothing had happened, "I didn''t say anything."

    Yes, you didn''t say anything, all the expressions were written on your face.

    Shu Yu looked at the bandit again. The latter looked a little disappointed. Seeing that everything was fine, he said, "Let''s go."

    However, after walking a few steps, the bandit saw Xia Yi leaving alone, and with a frown, he was about to call someone back.

    Shu Yu stopped for a while, "Don''t worry, I gave her the same medicine as you, and she didn''t dare to cause more trouble. I asked her to go to other places to look for it. If one more person looks for it, I can get results earlier. When we go back and wait for us to leave, we will naturally give you the antidote."

    The bandit narrowed his eyes, "Did you give that Yi''er medicine?"

    "right."

    The bandit lowered his eyes and stopped talking, this Yier couldn''t stay.

    After sending these people away, he has to figure out a way to get rid of Yi''er, otherwise his betrayal of the black market will definitely spread.

 Chapter 1676ï¼š return without success

    Chapter 1676 Failed

    Shu Yu didn''t know that the bandit was thinking a lot about it. After Xia Yi left, she couldn''t help but look back at Jiang Kuanyu.

    saw his back disappear around the corner.

    That direction... seems to be the location of the cell.

    What is Jiang Kuanyu doing in the cell? Shu Yu couldn''t help but be thankful that they came out early, otherwise, if the cell was so small, if they encountered it, they would inevitably have to say hello.

    Jiang Kuanyu is a meticulous person, and he will be exposed if he can''t say it.

    She breathed a sigh of relief, retracted her gaze, and continued to walk inside after the bandit.

    Now that Jiang Kuanyu is away, it is just right for them to go to his residence.

    There were not many people in the black market. The bandit led them up one floor, and after talking to the person guarding the stairs, he led them in directly.

    The atmosphere on this floor is completely different from the atmosphere below. It is much quieter and tidy, and the rooms are renovated exquisitely and gorgeously, some of which are obviously box-like.

    After they walked around and reached the innermost room, the bandit stopped and said to them in a low voice, "These two rooms are the places where Jiang Kuanyu usually works and rests. Fortunately, you are looking for him. Young Master Jiang has not been in the black market for a long time, and the room is on the second floor. If other managers have to go up to the first floor, there will be more people guarding it, and I can''t even get up."

    Most of the second floor are private rooms, which are used for entertaining distinguished guests, and a few rooms are office spaces for stewards to work.

    So under the current situation of tight manpower, except for the guards at the stairs and a few corners, everything else is empty.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other and looked at the room in front of them.

    The bandit said, "I asked about it just now, but there was no one inside. Jiang Kuanyu took away a few of his men. I''ll show you outside, you can go in by yourself."

    He warned uneasy, "You guys have to hurry up. If you find someone, bring them out quickly and give me the antidote."

    "Okay, just watch here."

    Meng Yunzheng looked left and right, but did not see anyone looking towards him, and Shu Yu quietly sneaked into the house.

    This room is very big, not to mention the table, chairs and benches, and there is a bed behind the screen for people to rest.

    The two of them turned around and did not dare to move, for fear that Jiang Kuanyu would find something wrong when he came back. Their top priority is to find Uncle Meng and Meng Pei and take them out.

    However, there was no one in the room, there was no secret door or the like, and there was not even a messy place.

    came back without success.

    The two did not dare to delay much, and they came out neatly without finding anyone.

    The bandit saw that only the two of them came out, and was a little disappointed, "Not inside?"

    "Well, there''s no one inside."

    The bandit frowned, "Not here, not in the cell, where would it be?"

    "You usually arrest people and put them directly in the cell?"

    The thief thought for a moment, then shook his head, "Not necessarily, whoever caught most of them will be responsible for interrogation. After the trial, we will decide what to do with it. If it is useless, it will be thrown in the cell and sent back to the duel stage. Young Master Jiang caught it. Your uncle, no one was seen in the cell, either he was not tried, or he was dead..."

    Seeing Meng Yunzheng swept over indifferently, he couldn''t help but take a step back, "You asked me, I''m telling the truth."

    He thinks that the other party is probably dead. After all, there is no one in the cell, and there is no one in Jiang Gongzi, right?

 Chapter 1677ï¼š Xia Yis clichÃ©

    Chapter 1677 Xia Yi Routine

    Wait, if he really dies, what about his antidote?

    The bandit frowned, "How about I take you to another place to see?"

    "Walk."

    In the huge black market, it is too difficult for them to find someone, especially to avoid other bandits, so they have to hurry up.

    At the same time, Xia Yi also came to Qiao Rou''s room.

    Qiao Rou is dressing up, but she is full of interest and lacks energy. When the maid said that Xia Yi was here, she was still stunned, a little surprised, "Why are you here?"

    Facing Qiao Rou, Xia Yi immediately put on a smiling face and walked behind her to help her comb her hair, "Sister Qiao Rou, I want to ask you a favor."

    Qiao Rou raised her head and looked at her a few times, "Isn''t you in the cell? How did you get out?"

    "Isn''t this a master who ordered me? That master is very talkative. I heard that I was looking for sister Qiao Rou, so I immediately agreed. I also asked me to say more good things in front of sister Qiao Rou, so that he could be beautiful in front of Jiang Gongzi. A few words."

    "So it is." Qiao Rou chuckled lightly, picked up the bead hairpin on the table and compared it on her head, then handed it to her and asked her to plug it in for herself, and then said, "What are you busy, talk about it. "

    Xia Yi complimented a few words, then sighed and complained bitterly, "I really don''t want to stay in the cell any longer. Before there were guests in the black market, we could still walk around outside. I can get rewards, and I can eat and wear well. Now that the market has not opened for more than ten days, we have been in that prison for more than ten days. In fact, I don¡¯t have to serve people. At first, I felt very relaxed and relaxed. Yes. But it''s really unbearable after a long time."

    As she spoke, she shed a few tears, "Sister, you know, who are the prisoners in the nearby cells. Every day I was screaming and crying. It was fine before, but now we are fine. Yes, there are all those voices in my ears, the smell of blood on the tip of my nose, and the pressure in my heart is too great."

    Qiao Rou suddenly realized that she had also lived in a prison cell. She knew this feeling very well, otherwise she would not have desperately climbed up.

    In fact, the cell was not that serious earlier, isn''t there a big move on it recently? After arresting several groups of people, the number of people in the cell suddenly increased.

    It was a psychological and physical double whammy, she understood.

    "How do you want me to help you?" Qiao Rou turned her head and looked at her with a smile, "Let me also introduce you to Young Master Jiang?"

    "How about that? Young Master Jiang likes a delicate beauty like Sister Qiao Rou, I can''t do it. I don''t have high requirements. I just want to find a little manager and leave the cell. Look, is there anyone like this around Young Master Jiang? candidate?"

    Qiao Rou frowned, "I haven''t heard of it."

    "Then, is there anyone who is particularly valued by Young Master Jiang? We have been dealing with a lot of things recently. I heard from the man who just called me out. Many people took advantage of this opportunity to make meritorious deeds, and they will be rewarded when they come back. Have you heard? Jiang Gongzi mentioned who he wants to promote?"

    Qiao Rou leaned on the soft collapse, thought about it, and said, "There have been two people who have performed well recently. Two days ago, Young Master Jiang arrested someone, and one of them was injured. Said he would reward him in the future."

    Xia Yi''s eyes finally lit up slowly when she heard her mention of catching someone.

    "Caught someone? Young Master Jiang is going to make a great contribution again. Sister Qiao Rou''s status in the future is something I can''t even catch up with."

 Chapter 1678ï¼š The beasts have run away

    Chapter 1678 The beasts are running out

    Qiao Rou was amused by her, "You can say good things, that''s not a very important person, how can you be so successful?"

    "That''s not what you said. Young Master Jiang''s shot is definitely not a casual little person."

    Once the topic of is opened, it will be much easier to talk about it later.

    Xia Yi is a very cautious and sensitive person. Qiao Rou was not a high-ranking person before, and there were very few people who flattered her. Now Xia Yi said every word on her itch, and she quickly explained a lot to her.

    After a quarter of an hour, Xia Yi came out of Qiao Rou''s room contentedly.

    As soon as came out, she lowered her head slightly, made a timid gesture, and tried to avoid people and walked forward.

    She had already found out from Qiao Rou where Meng Dartou was being held, but with her current status and situation, it was not suitable for her to save him alone.

    She still has to find Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu first to discuss how to save the people.

    It''s just that the two of them don''t know where to find someone now, and it''s not easy for the huge black market to meet them.

    Xia Yi thought about it and had to wait at the agreed place.

    Unfortunately, there are still two quarters of an hour before the agreed time.

    However, just as Xia Yi was about to pass, a series of terrified screams suddenly came from her ears.

    These voices were mixed with high-pitched roars, and the irritated eardrums were aching.

    She raised her head abruptly, her face changed abruptly in the next moment, she took a few steps backwards, the scene reflected in her eyes made her take a breath.

    "Roar¡­¡­"

    The scene in front of him was **** and brutal. The tigers, wolves, lions, bears and other beasts that should have been kept in cages ran rampant in the hall, savagely pounced on the people in the black market, and opened their mouths as if they were very hungry. .

    Xia Yi''s eyes widened, not understanding why all the beasts in the beast camp ran out at this moment.

    There are not many people guarding the black market, and even fewer people who have a little skill. Those who are strong and have a lot of skills are sent out early to pretend to be bandits and prepare to fight.

    Among the people who stayed behind, those who knew martial arts followed the leaders and stewards, and the others just had a lot of strength because of their burly stature.

    However, this strength, for these beasts who have long been accustomed to the taste of meat, and kill humans on the duel arena, there is no resistance at all.

    A few people were directly slapped by the huge brown bear, hit the wall and then fell off, thumping on the ground twice before losing their breath.

    There were also several people struggling desperately and crying for help under the sharp teeth of tigers and wolves, but no one dared to save them.

    The black market is full of people running away. Someone quickly ran into the room and closed the door, but the door was vulnerable under the bear''s paw and was instantly knocked away.

    "what¡­¡­"

    "Help¡­¡­"

    "Quick, the knife, hack them to death."

    "No, these beasts are dead, the boss will kill us."

    "I can''t take care of so much..."

    "No, take the rope and tie them."

    The scene was bloody, and there were endless shouts, but almost no one dared to face these beasts directly, except to flee, or flee.

    They never imagined that one day they would experience the fears that those on the dueling ring experienced.

    Xia Yi stepped back a few steps, a look of determination flashed in her eyes.

    If you don''t save people at this time, you''ll be living up to the chaos.

 Chapter 1679ï¼š Find Uncle Meng

    Chapter 1679 Find Uncle Meng

    Xia Yi decided not to wait any longer, and immediately looked away, turned around and ran towards the address given by Qiao Rou.

    Qiao Rou said that the person Jiang Kuanyu brought back two days ago was locked in the warehouse on the far left.

    She didn''t understand why people were kept in the warehouse, but as long as they were there.

    Xia Yi''s footsteps were fast, and it didn''t take long for her to run outside the warehouse. There was someone guarding the door, and when she saw her running over, she instantly drew the knife from her waist and pointed at her, "Who?"

    Xia Yi looked terrified, and when she saw her tears fell, "It''s terrible, brother, it''s terrible."

    The guard frowned, "What?"

    "Over there, all the beasts are coming out. I don''t know what''s going on. Those beasts are eating people. They are coming this way. Brother, help."

    Xia Yi said and ran to the side, the guard frowned, he did hear screams and screams in the distance. Hearing the beast running out now, he couldn''t help but walk forward.

    turned his back to Xia Yi as soon as he walked, the latter narrowed his eyes and ran towards him. When the guard was shocked by the horror outside, he suddenly bumped into him and pushed him towards the wall in front of him.

    "Hmm..." The guard screamed in pain, but before he had time to react, Xia Yi''s terrified voice came from his ears, "Come on, there''s a wolf over there, help."

    The guard was about to turn his head to look when he felt his head was being held down by a pair of hands and twisted hard, he gasped on the spot.

    Xia Yi saw this, exhaled and stood up.

    Fortunately, this area is relatively secluded, no beasts come over, and no one runs over.

    She took out a key on the guard''s body, quickly opened the door, and then dragged the guard in and locked it with her backhand.

    As soon as he turned around, he saw Uncle Meng who was tied to a pillar and was dying of blood.

    Xia Yi looked tense, and went forward to probe his neck. Fortunately, his pulse was still beating, and he was still alive.

    She breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly released the man and put him on the ground, only then did the man who pinched him wake him up.

    "Meng Datou?"

    Uncle Meng opened his swollen eyes, his eyelashes were covered with blood, Xia Yi wiped him, and his voice was very low, "Meng Datou, are you okay? Can you leave with me?"

    Uncle Meng only felt that there was a vague figure shaking in front of him, the voice was a little far away, and it seemed to be close at hand.

    What made him feel unreal was that the person calling him seemed to be a girl?

    He opened his mouth, his throat was sore, his voice was hoarse, "You, you are..."

    "Meng Yunzheng Master Meng asked me to come here. I''ll take you out now. If you exert a little force in a while, I have to help you go, lest people outside become suspicious."

    Xia Yi will be strong and powerful, and can go out directly with Uncle Meng on her back. But she is a weak and weak girl in the black market. If she is walking fast with a big man on her back, if she is seen, she will definitely feel that something is wrong with her.

    So she could only wake Uncle Meng, as long as his feet were on the ground, it would be no problem to put the weight on her.

    Uncle Meng''s reaction was also a little slow, and it took a while to realize what Xia Yi said.

    He was stunned, and asked in disbelief, "Yun Zheng?? Yes... Yun Zheng... Let, let you come, come?"

    "More than that, he and Lu Xiangjun are both outside, but we don''t know where you are, so we can only act separately. I''ll take you out now."

    Xia Yi turned around, turned over the guard who had just dragged in, and peeled off all his clothes.

 Chapter 1680ï¼š Suspected that Meng Pei did it

    Chapter 1680 Suspected by Meng Pei

    Holding the clothes, Xia Yi returned to Uncle Meng''s side, "Meng Biaotou, I have offended you, I have to change your clothes."

    Uncle Meng has already recovered, and he was a little worried, "There are so many people outside, girl...you, too...dangerous."

    "It''s a mess outside now, and it''s our chance to escape. Don''t worry about Meng Biaotou, I''ll leave everything to you."

    Uncle Meng gritted his teeth, he couldn''t do anything at this moment, he could only listen to her and try not to hold back.

    "Thank you."

    "You''re welcome."

    Xia Yi originally wanted to take off the **** clothes on his body, but in some places the fabric directly adhered to the wound, and the wound scabbed. If it was pulled off, it would not only open the wound, but also the blood would not stop.

    Xia Yi could only wrap the guard''s clothes directly on the outside of Uncle Meng''s clothes, but Uncle Meng was burly and the guard was short and his clothes were a little tight.

    But there is nothing I can do, I can''t take care of this much.

    After simply dressed, Xia Yi helped Uncle Meng to stand up, "Let''s go, you try to lean on me, I can support you, don''t think too much about other things, you just have to stay awake now."

    Uncle Meng was silent, nodded and said, "Okay."

    He leaned on Xia Yi''s body, and he was relieved to see that she was walking with him without any problem.

    The two went out of the warehouse, locked the door of the room again, and left with the key.

    Uncle Meng didn''t feel it when he was inside. As soon as he came out, the smell of blood and screams frightened him. He opened his eyes and saw the horrifying scene in front of him.

    "This, this... what''s going on...?"

    Where did Xia Yi know, but she guessed that it might be related to Meng Yunzheng, but she felt that his temperament would not cause such a big disturbance.

    In fact, what Xia Yi didn''t know was that Meng Yunzheng was also a little confused when he saw these beasts running out.

    He and Shu Yu were following the bandit in preparation for a carpet search. As soon as they checked a place, they felt some vibrations from the beast camp next door, followed by a wolf howling and running out.

    The bandit was standing not far away at the time, facing the wolf that came running, so frightened that everyone was stupid.

    Seeing the wolf pounce, Meng Yunzheng quickly pulled him into the next room, and the door closed, blocking the wolf''s impact.

    The wolf was probably a little stunned when he hit it, but then there were more people outside, and the wolf left.

    The bandit''s body was stiff, and the screams from outside made him cold.

    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu responded very quickly. They didn''t believe it was an accident why those beasts ran out. Bandits have said that in order to avoid beasts killing each other, they are all locked up in separate cages. Even if there is an accident, it is impossible for so many beasts to be released by accident, right?

    "Is it Uncle Meng?" Shu Yu guessed.

    Meng Yunzheng''s eyes lit up slightly, "It should be." In addition to looking for Uncle Meng, they also looked for Meng Pei.

    His father came in earlier than them, but he didn''t know where.

    There shouldn''t be too many in this black market. Besides them and Xia Yi, the most likely candidate is probably Meng Pei.

    "Go, go to Beast Camp."

    The two made a decisive decision, and went to see if the other party was Meng Pei. If he was, then they would make up with him first, and then find the uncle.

    Hearing the roar of the beast outside, the two immediately opened the door to prepare to go out.

 Chapter 1681ï¼š father and son meeting

    Chapter 1681 Father and Son Reconciling

    The bandit came back to his senses, his face changed greatly and quickly stopped, "What are you doing? Are you going out to find death? We stay here and wait for the chaos outside to stop before going out..."

    Before he could finish speaking, he saw the brown bear in the distance slap the door of the room and trample the person hiding in the room to death.

    The bandit''s eyes widened and he gave a jerk. Seeing that Meng Yunzheng and the two were about to leave, he hurriedly followed, "Wait for me."

    The picture outside was too brutal, the bandit almost walked right next to Meng Yunzheng.

    Fortunately, they were not far from the beast camp. After the beasts ran out, they went straight to the people who were fleeing everywhere. Instead, this place was empty and safe.

    And the people who were originally guarding the door were gone, and they went all the way unobstructed.

    It¡¯s just that the Beast Camp is very large, and there are many beasts locked here, and they are not small in size, and the cages are crowded one after another.

    Looking at these empty iron cages, the bandit trembled in his heart. It''s over, the black market is over.

    When the boss comes back, he will definitely kill all those left behind.

    Meng Yunzheng looked at them one by one and found that these cages were all opened, but the cages holding the pythons were still locked. Therefore, in the huge beast camp, all the other beasts were released, and only the python was still coiled on the branches in the cage.

    Several people quickened their pace and soon reached the innermost part of the Beast Camp.

    However, they didn''t see a single figure along the way. Just when they guessed that the person who released the beast might have left, there was a sudden slight movement above their heads.

    Meng Yunzheng looked up and saw a strange man hanging on the beam.

    Seeing them look over, the faces of the people on the beams changed drastically, and they suddenly shouted tremblingly, "Uncle, run away, I''ll hold them back."

    After saying that, the man jumped directly from the beam of the roof and threw himself fiercely towards Shu Yu, who looked the most petite.

    Shu Yu, "..." I was attacked for the second time today, and I feel that the charm is a bit big.

    Meng Yunzheng twitched the corner of his mouth, blocked the person, and twisted his hands back.

    The man was in pain to death as soon as he moved, but he didn''t give up yet, he raised his foot and wanted to kick him. Meng Yunzheng twisted his arm in a circle and pushed him into the corner.

    Immediately looked up at the other person who jumped off the beam, the latter strode towards him and hugged him in surprise, "Ayun, you are really here."

    Although Meng Yunzheng had deliberately dressed up and his vision was dim, as his closest father, the moment he raised his head, he recognized his son.

    The man who was pushed to the corner was about to continue rushing over. He was stunned when he saw the two hugging each other, and looked at the middle-aged man with a look of astonishment, "Uncle? Ã, do you know?"

    Meng Pei released Meng Yunzheng and coughed while covering his chest.

    Meng Yunzheng hurriedly supported him, frowning slightly, "Father, are you injured?"

    "Father???" This time, it was not only the man in the corner who made the sound, but also the bandit beside him.

    Didn''t he say they came in to save Uncle? Why are you now a dad?

    Meng Pei ignored the surprised voices of the two and smiled at Meng Yunzheng, "It''s alright, minor injury."

    "Let me see."

    Meng Pei blocked his hand, "Don''t worry, I''ve already taken medicine, let''s go out first, find your uncle and talk about it."

    Meng Yunzheng could only give up when he saw this. Seeing the young man in the corner coming over, he asked suspiciously as he walked out, "This is..."

 Chapter 1682ï¼š weird smile

    Chapter 1682 Weird Smile

    Meng Pei introduced, "Oh, this is the second son of the He family who owns a restaurant in Chenggu County." He said to son He, "This is my son, Meng Yunzheng, I told you."

    Young Master He swallowed his saliva. This is the famous Xiao Sanyuan from Chenggu County, Meng Yunzheng? With such a powerful character suddenly on his side, he inexplicably felt that the probability of being able to escape had increased.

    He wanted to go forward and have a chat with Meng Yunzheng, when he heard Shu Yu''s surprised voice, "Second son of the He family? The one who was taken to the Beast Camp to feed the beasts last night?"

    She remembered that they heard the collapsed son in the cell saying that it was because they heard the screams of the second son of the He family being torn apart by the wild beasts that they couldn''t stand it, and began to shout and even curse without any scruples. Thief, I want to ask for something nice.

    It turns out that this person is not dead.

    Young Master He widened his eyes, looked at Shu Yu and said in shock, "Female, female?"

    Shu Yu didn''t speak just now, and he was dressed as a man again, so Young Master He didn''t realize that he was suddenly startled when he heard her unmodified voice at this moment.

    This place is so dangerous, she, how dare she come in? He was scared to death after staying here for a few days.

    There are many questions in his heart that he wants to ask, but no one has time to answer his questions at this time.

    Meng Yunzheng and the others were all walking fast. He asked Meng Pei why he was in the Beast Camp.

    Speaking of this, Meng Pei didn''t know whether to say whether he was lucky or not.

    He immediately summarized the matter briefly.

    Two days ago, he chased Jiang Kuanyu and the others out, followed the sound of fighting and the traces on the road to find the big mansion, and then followed to the room where the secret passage was located.

    However, by the time he arrived, Jiang Kuanyu and the others had already entered the secret passage with Uncle Meng, who had passed out in a coma.

    He only had time to see the scene where the secret door was closed, and he couldn''t get in and didn''t know where the organ was.

    Just when Meng Pei was trying to find the mechanism in the room and was anxious, footsteps came from outside.

    He hid immediately, and then saw an injured man stumbled in.

    Meng Pei recognized it. This man should have fought with Uncle Meng in the courtyard. He was cut down by Uncle Meng and fell to the ground, but Jiang Kuanyu and the others thought he was dead.

    When Meng Pei came over, he also saw him passed out in an abandoned corridor with a large stab wound on his chest.

    Jiang Kuanyu and the others were in a hurry and naturally had no time to collect the corpse. Anyway, the bandit guarding the house in the back will handle it.

    But no one thought that this person was still alive.

    Meng Pei watched his fingers touch under the table, and then saw a wall move back about a meter, revealing the secret passage.

    Meng Pei was overjoyed and was about to follow him when the man heard his movement and turned around suddenly.

    The two fought each other in an instant. Meng Pei was very skilled. Although the opponent was good, he was seriously injured. He fell down without two moves and was stabbed in the center of the mouth by a sword.

    Meng Pei drew his sword indifferently, but just before his death, the other party suddenly showed a strange smile.

    Meng Pei didn''t want to understand what his last smile meant at first, and he couldn''t care about it at that time. Seeing that the other party was dead, he quickly got it outside to deal with it, and then hurriedly returned to the room and went down the secret passage.

    After entering the secret passage, Meng Pei knew what his weird smile meant.

 Chapter 1683ï¼š trap him alive

    Chapter 1683 Trapped him alive inside

    After Meng Pei went down the secret passage, he saw a bulge on the wall.

    After he reached out and pressed it, the wall outside the secret passage returned to its original position, and the entrance to the secret passage was also closed.

    While groping inside, he carefully observed the surroundings.

    The secret road is very long, and he has no one to lead the way. With this pick, he picked the fork in the road to the county magistrate''s private residence.

    However, when he came to the end, there was only one wall in front of him, a wall in the same direction as he came in, and there was also a bulge on the wall.

    After hesitating for a long time, he pressed it, but there was no response.

    Meng Pei waited for a while, then simply turned around, returned to the fork in the road, and walked towards another road.

    This time, it was a black market, but the road was very long, and when I walked there, there was still an identical wall in front of me, and there was also a bulge on the wall.

    After he pressed it, there was still no response.

    Meng Pei''s head buzzed, and there was a bulge at the end of the three directions. These two didn''t respond. What about the one he came in? Is it just a mechanism to close the door, unable to open the door?

    Meng Pei suddenly understood what that person''s weird smile meant before he left - even if he entered the secret passage, it would be useless, no one opened the door, and he couldn''t get out at all! !

    This secret passage will trap him alive in it.

    Meng Yunzheng was stunned when he heard this, "Isn''t there any response when you press that bump?"

    That''s not right, they haven''t tried the two bumps leading to the abandoned mansion and the county magistrate''s private residence, so I don''t know if it will work. But when he entered the black market wall, he did see that the thief pressed the raised mechanism, and then revealed the face of the gatekeeper inside.

    Meng Yunzheng turned his head and looked at the bandit who was following behind.

    The bandit is cautiously looking left and right, for fear that there are still wild beasts in the beast camp that suddenly jumped out of a corner and ripped him to pieces. In front of him, Shu Yu and He Gongzi were separated, so he didn''t hear the lowered voice of Meng Pei and Meng Yunzheng at all.

    Seeing Meng Yunzheng looking over, he was stunned for a moment, "What, what''s wrong?" A little panicked.

    Meng Yunzheng squinted his eyes and asked, "The bulge that enters the black market from the secret passage, is it useless to press it directly?"

    The bandit nodded, "Yes, yes, there is a square brick on the third block under the raised stone, and it only takes two of them to be pressed together."

    Meng Yunzheng recalled that before the thief pressed the bulge, the other hand did lean on the brick below.

    At that time, he thought that the bandits were just getting closer, after all, the square brick was not recessed or changed.

    I did not expect such a subtle place.

    Meng Pei suddenly realized when he heard this.

    He smiled wryly, if these things were not his own, how could he have imagined them.

    He touched every part of the wall, but he couldn''t find his way out.

    As a result, he was trapped in the secret passage all night until the next afternoon, when he was trying to reach the wall of the county magistrate''s private residence, he heard a slight movement outside.

    Someone wants to go down the secret passage!

    Meng Pei instantly cheered up, and hurried back to the fork to hide.

    Not long after, he heard a small voice, and a group of people came over with a cart.

    Meng Pei was actually beating drums in his heart at that time. After all, although he was hiding at a fork in the road, he was not sure which direction the group was going to turn in. If he happened to meet him face-to-face, wouldn''t he just expose himself?

 Chapter 1684ï¼š save people

    Chapter 1684 Rescue

    Fortunately, he was lucky this time, and the other party went in the other direction.

    They push their carts, and the pass can only accommodate two people walking side by side, so their carts are not big and narrow.

    The person pulling the cart was also walking in front, and there were five carts in total.

    There was a strong fishy smell from the car, and Meng Pei quietly followed behind when he saw that they had gone far.

    Fortunately, these people were walking forward with difficulty, and did not notice that there was someone behind them.

    When they walked to the entrance of the black market, the leader pressed the bump and was also questioned by the gatekeeper.

    Meng Pei took advantage of this time to hide under the cart and follow this team into the black market.

    When Meng Pei came, the black market happened to gather a group of people to go out, so there were not many people inside, and there were only two or three people guarding the Beast Camp.

    And these carts were pushed into the Beast Camp.

    All the food in the car is for the beasts. Originally, these food were brought in from outside the city, but recently, people from other counties outside the city are walking around, and some officers and soldiers are searching for bandits, so it is not as good as inheriting. The private residence of the Magistrate of Gu County is convenient for transportation.

    Meng Pei hid on the innermost beam of the Beast Camp after he got out of the car.

    The environment here is very dark and the area is large. Coupled with the various sounds made by the beasts, it is easier for Meng Pei to hide.

    There is only one exit from the Beast Camp. There are three people guarding the exit. Meng Pei wants to run out without attracting attention, and it is a little difficult.

    He stayed in the Beast Camp and waited for the opportunity, but he didn''t have food, which made him a little uncomfortable.

    People in the black market only feed these beasts with raw meat without even a leaf. Meng Pei felt uncomfortable when he saw it, and it was impossible to say anything.

    Fortunately, there are several large clean buckets inside, and he can only drink water to satisfy his hunger when he stays in it.

    He hid for a whole night, but never had a chance to go out. Not only were there not many guards at the door, but other people came to them to drink and eat, blocking the door tightly.

    Meng Pei became more and more anxious, and then he couldn''t wait any longer. When he was about to rush, the second son of the He family was sent in at this time.

    Meng Pei watched the bandits laughing and dragging He Gongzi, who kept cursing, to the innermost place, where there was an iron cage, which contained a wolf who had not eaten for more than a day.

    It is said that this wolf does not like the food sent by the magistrate, and has been watching human beings.

    They threw Young Master He directly into the iron cage, watching the man trembling inside, locked the door, and walked away.

    Although Young Master He had scolded the people in the black market with anger at first, but when he faced the ferocious and hungry wolf at this time, he could not wait to faint immediately.

    He knocked on the iron door, but there was only arrogant laughter outside.

    Meng Pei looked up at the wolf lying on the ground and raised his head, his bloodthirsty eyes fell on Young Master He, his heart groaned.

    With people in front of him, Meng Pei certainly couldn''t die without saving him.

    He jumped off the beam, pulled out the soft sword from his waist, and quietly landed outside the iron cage.

    The wolf bared his teeth and rushed towards Young Master He fiercely. When Young Master He was so frightened that he almost fainted, he stabbed him with a sword.

    However, across the iron fence, the wolf had experience in attacking and fighting, so he even escaped under Meng Pei''s sword.

 Chapter 1685ï¼š going out

    Chapter 1685 Planning to go out

    If he missed a hit, Meng Pei knew it would be bad.

    He could only let Young Master He, who had come to his senses and looked at him in shock, hide to the side.

    However, the wolf chased after him, and Meng Pei fought against it through the iron fence, but he was restrained everywhere. He would definitely not be able to continue like this. Sooner or later, Young Master He would not be able to hold on, and he would also lead the guards outside.

    Therefore, Meng Pei made a decisive decision and asked He Gongzi to continue screaming. Under the cover of his screams and the roars of the beasts in the beast camp, he quickly cut off the chains.

    His sword shaved iron like mud, and the chains were not difficult for him.

    As soon as the iron gate opened, he rushed into the iron cage and pulled the dying young master He aside to avoid the wolves that flew over again.

    However, Meng Pei couldn''t dodge by himself. The wolf rushed over and slammed into his back. He was caught off guard and slammed into the iron fence heavily.

    Meng Pei had been hungry for two days, and he was exhausted after lingering outside the iron cage for so long. With such a bump, his right hand slammed into the iron cage, and the sword in his hand came out of the iron fence and fell outside.

    The wolves were coming so aggressively that he had no chance to pick them up, so he could only fight the wolves with his bare hands.

    The injuries on his body got worse after several times, and he also suffered internal injuries.

    Fortunately, after Young Master He reacted, he immediately went to pick up his sword. After Meng Pei kicked the wolf away, he threw the sword away.

    Armed with the weapon, Meng Pei endured the pain and switched the sword to his left hand, stabbed the wolf in the open throat, and finally killed it.

    Meng Pei was exhausted and sat on the ground for a while before he recovered. But he still propped himself up and asked He Gongzi to help, put the wolf that fell on the ground, and made a posture of lying on the ground.

    lest someone come over and see that it falls on the ground and find something wrong.

    After doing all this, Young Master He helped Meng Pei out of the iron cage, and then put the chain on, as if it had been locked again.

    Meng Pei asked He Gongzi to continue screaming a few times, pretending that he was about to die from being attacked and bitten by a wolf.

    After the sound gradually weakened, it stopped completely.

    Originally, Meng Pei wanted to try to rush out, but now that he was injured, it was definitely impossible. He could only continue to hide in this beast camp, or wait until he was better.

    Young Master He didn''t dare to speak the whole time, but fortunately Meng Pei had some medicine on him, so he helped him bandage it and gave him some water.

    Then the two of them rested in the corner.

    Young Master He had just escaped from the dead, and his heart was still in shock, and his ears were full of the roars of various wild beasts. He almost shrank beside Meng Pei.

    But Meng Pei needed to sleep. The night before, he was looking for an exit in the secret passage. He didn''t sleep all night, and he just rested for a while last night. Now that he is injured again, if he doesn''t rest, let alone save Uncle Meng, he can''t keep it himself.

    Although Young Master He is timid, he is still a companion. Since he is so afraid that he can''t sleep, he just helps to keep a vigil.

    One of the two slept, and the other stared cautiously at the entrance all night.

    Today, Meng Pei feels better, and finally doesn''t plan to wait any longer.

    At noon, there was only one person guarding the gate outside.

    The opportunity could not be missed, Meng Pei touched directly behind him, covered his mouth and gave him a knife, dragging the person inside.

    then changed into this man''s clothes, bowed his head and went out.

    He didn''t let Young Master He follow him. The other party had no martial arts skills, and he was not familiar with this place, so he would slow down his progress.

 Chapter 1686ï¼š Meng Peis bold idea

    Chapter 1686 Meng Pei''s Bold Ideas

    Therefore, Meng Pei just told He Gongzi to continue to hide on the beam inside, and when he rescued the person, he would find a way to take him out.

    However, just as Meng Pei went out, he saw Jiang Kuanyu walking out of the cell with five or six people, heading towards the Beast Camp.

    Meng Pei''s face changed slightly, for fear that he would recognize him, he could only step back and return to the Beast Camp.

    When Jiang Kuanyu came over, he saw that no one was guarding the door and felt that something was wrong. He immediately brought people to check the situation of the Beast Camp.

    Meng Pei knew what was going to happen. Although the wolf died in the innermost part, he would find out sooner or later if he checked so carefully. At that time, he was blocked in the innermost part, and there was nowhere to escape.

    What''s more, there is a son He inside.

    There are many people on the other side, and now he is injured again, it is not good for them.

    Meng Pei gritted his teeth and looked at the beasts in the iron cages on both sides, a bold idea came to his mind.

    He rushed to the innermost, and with the roar of the wild beast, cut off the chains on the iron cages one by one, opened the door, and then quickly climbed up the beam, came to Mr. He, and hid with him.

    All the beasts were released by him, except the python.

    He heard Young Master He say that there are still many innocent people in the cell. The front of the cell is blocked by wooden railings. Although the gaps in the railings are not large, it is easy for a slightly smaller python to enter.

    If the python enters, these people will have nowhere to escape.

    Meng Pei wanted to save people, but he never thought about losing the lives of these innocent people.

    As for the brown bear that can smash the door, there is no need to worry. The wooden railing is thick and thick, which is completely different from the door used for decoration, and the big bear cannot slam it open.

    This is also the reason why Meng Yunzheng and the others came in and saw that the other iron cages were open, but the python''s iron cage was still firmly locked there.

    Release the beasts, and after they all leave, Meng Pei plans to take advantage of the chaos to go out. As a result, footsteps were heard, and then Meng Yunzheng and others were ushered in.

    This is what Meng Pei has experienced these days, exhausted and dangerous, but when he told Meng Yunzheng, he summed it up in just a few words.

    But even if he said it briefly, Meng Yunzheng could hear the difficult situation that he was unable to move.

    Meng Pei said, "I want to take advantage of this chaos to find your uncle, and if Jiang Kuanyu was not eaten by these beasts, the first thing he would do after he came back to his senses should be to suspect that someone deliberately took advantage of this. If there is a turmoil to save people, he will go to the place where your uncle is closed to check the situation, and I can follow him to find your uncle."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Just right, let''s go out and see if we can find him."

    While speaking, several people had already run to the gate of the Beast Camp.

    It was still chaotic outside, Shu Yu''s sharp eyes just happened to see Jiang Kuanyu, who was forced by a tiger to find a way out in the corner.

    Her eyes suddenly lit up, "There."

    Jiang Kuanyu was unlucky. When the beasts were released, he was in the beast camp. It can be said that he faced the beasts that flew over.

    Two of his subordinates were killed on the spot, and the remaining two protected him to escape.

    But the tiger in front of him seemed to recognize him and rushed after him.

    Jiang Kuanyu''s flower fist and embroidered legs were not able to deal a single blow to the tiger. Fortunately, the two subordinates around him were good enough, and swung away the beasts that rushed over from time to time to protect Jiang Kuanyu from fleeing.

 Chapter 1687ï¼š The tragic Jiang Kuanyu

    Chapter 1687 Miserable Jiang Kuanyu

    When Shu Yu and several others saw him, the tiger was being hacked to death by his two men.

    Jiang Kuanyu got a short opportunity and immediately fled to the side.

    "Go, keep up." Meng Yunzheng whispered, took Shu Yu''s hand and chased after him.

    Now the beasts have been distributed in various places, and they have their own goals. Meng Yunzheng chose a path to avoid them as much as possible, but it was impossible to avoid them, so he cooperated with Shu Yu with a sword and an arrow, and killed the obstacles on the spot.

    Meng Pei behind had no chance to shoot.

    The bandit at the back widened his eyes with He Gongzi, feeling inexplicably full of security.

    Young Master He couldn''t help pinching his thin arms and legs, he couldn''t even compare to a woman, he was really... rubbish.

    He looked at a man and a woman who led the way in front of him, and laughed secretly in his heart, he felt that there was no problem in escaping from here.

    Thinking of this, He Gongzi has the energy.

    Several people quickly caught up with Jiang Kuanyu.

    Jiang Kuanyu doesn''t care if there are people behind him at this moment, anyway, people in the black market are running around, and it''s not surprising that there are a few people running behind him.

    Not to mention, Shu Yu and the others all changed into black market clothes. The clothes that Young Master He wore before were his own. When he just came out of the beast camp, he saw that the clothes on a person were still intact, so he quickly took them off and put them on himself.

    Jiang Kuanyu quickly came to the door of the warehouse where Uncle Meng was closed. Just as Meng Pei guessed, when he came back to his senses, the first thing that came to his mind was that someone came to save Uncle Meng.

    The door of the warehouse was locked, but the men who were originally guarding the door of the warehouse were nowhere to be seen.

    Jiang Kuanyu screamed badly in his heart, and hurriedly had the warehouse open.

    However, before they could move, there were two more jackals galloping over, and their speed was very fast.

    It was probably that Jiang Kuanyu and Meng Yunzheng had too many goals in tandem, which caused them to divert their attention and come directly here.

    Mr. He stayed in the wild beast camp for one night, and he was very sensitive to wild beasts.

    When he realized that something was chasing him, he immediately shouted, "Dangerous."

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t even turn his head back, and said, "Turn to the right." He turned his heel and separated from Jiang Kuanyu.

    The others quickly followed, and the two jackals watched the food suddenly disappear in front of them, and seemed to be stunned for a moment. They were very nimble, but they wanted to follow the turn, but they rushed too fast and rushed over their heads.

    But it doesn''t matter, anyway, there is still prey ahead, Jiang Kuanyu three people, enough for two jackals.

    Although the jack is small in size, its combat power is higher than that of a wolf.

    As soon as the two-headed jackals rushed forward, they met Jiang Kuanyu''s two men.

    The original plan to open the warehouse was interrupted.

    Meng Yunzheng and the others turned around and hid behind the corner and stopped. Looking at the battle not far away, he narrowed his eyes slightly.

    "Jiang Kuanyu was in such a hurry to run to that room. The room is still locked, so my uncle should be locked inside."

    "Then what do we do now?"

    "Wait." Meng Yunzheng said, "Since we know the location, then we will wait."

    They have to find a place to hide first, otherwise the beasts will rush here in a while, and they won''t even have a place to hide.

    Meng Yunzheng was observing and measuring the surrounding environment when he saw a door on the opposite side being quietly opened, a man stuck his head out and waved at him.

    That is... Xia Yi! !

 Chapter 1688ï¼š all will meet

    Chapter 1688 Everyone will meet

    Xia Yi seemed to be in a hurry, raised her hands and made a gesture.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t quite understand it, but Shu Yu exclaimed in a low voice, "Xia Yi has found my uncle, and he is with her."

    Meng Pei, who was standing at the back, wondered, "Do you understand?"

    just waved his hands randomly twice, can you express such an idea?

    Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, this is probably... the tacit understanding between girls.

    But Meng Yunzheng and the two were surprised and still believed her words. It''s just that Xia Yi is far away, opposite them, with Jiang Kuanyu and the two jackals in the middle.

    Meng Yunzheng frowned, but fortunately, when Jiang Kuanyu and the three were dodging the jackals, they were getting farther and farther from the warehouse.

    After they were forced to run to the other side, Meng Yunzheng immediately led someone to Xia Yi''s direction.

    As soon as Xia Yi''s door opened, several people rushed in immediately.

    This room seems to be a place for discarding items. There are many tables, chairs and stools in it, but they are all broken, and the room that is not very large is particularly crowded.

    As soon as a few people entered, the already small room was even more crowded.

    Meng Yunzheng saw Uncle Meng lying in the corner covered in blood at a glance. Everyone''s expressions changed, and they hurried forward and asked, "How is Uncle?"

    Xia Yi said, "After being passively tortured, I have wounds all over my body, and the internal injuries are not minor. I have no medicine, and now the wound has deteriorated and there is a high fever."

    Medicine, Meng Yunzheng had it on his body, he quickly found a medicine for internal and external injuries, and first fed Uncle Meng one.

    Uncle Meng was already in a semi-conscious state, and he was crying in a daze and wanted to drink water.

    It''s just that there is no water in this abandoned room, it''s still messy outside, and it''s really hard to find it for a while.

    Meng Yunzheng frowned. Not only did he need water to drink, but Uncle Meng''s injuries had to be treated immediately, and he had to simply wipe with clean water.

    Xia Yi is very clear about this. She said to several people, "I''m looking for water. I''m familiar with the environment of the black market, and I know where the nearest water is."

    "But it''s very chaotic and dangerous outside." Meng Pei said. He knew that there was water in the Beast Camp, and he was thinking about how to avoid the chaos outside and get to the location as soon as possible.

    However, Xia Yi has already stood up, "Don''t worry, this confusion will not trouble me, I will go and return quickly, be careful."

    Just now she opened the door and went out to find water first, but she saw Shu Yu and others.

    Meng Yunzheng nodded to Meng Pei, "Xia Yi''s skills are good."

    The son said so, Meng Pei didn''t stop it, just whispered, "Then be careful."

    The bandit was at a loss, Yier wanted to go out to find water by herself? Is she dying. Also, did Young Master Meng just say that she has good skills? Are you kidding him?

    But he didn''t care about these anymore. Seeing that Xia Yi really went out, he closed the door and quickly said to Meng Yunzheng, "Young Master, now that someone has been found, it happens to be very chaotic outside, take this opportunity to bring Uncle You quickly. Get out of here. Also, give me my antidote quickly."

    He had already taken the antidote once, but Meng Yunzheng said that it was only temporary relief.

    The bandit was so angry that he couldn''t help it. Right now, he just wanted to send these plague gods out of the black market immediately.

    Meng Yunzheng wiped the sweat for Uncle Meng, and said without raising his head, "No hurry, let Uncle treat the injury first."

 Chapter 1689ï¼š Why not go?

    Chapter 1689 Why not go?

    Hearing the words, the thief almost jumped his feet, "Treat the injury? Are you crazy? Although the chaos outside is now, it will soon calm down. At that time, the above will definitely feel that something is wrong with the beast. They will investigate, and they will search the entire black market. , don''t say you want to leave at that time, it''s even difficult to hide."

    yo, it is rare for him to have such a clear mind and his logic is smooth.

    Seeing that they were indifferent, the thieves were still persuading, "And your uncle, he has suffered such a serious injury now, so he has to go out and find a doctor as soon as possible. The medicine on your body can only help the emergency, not the life, let''s hurry up and send him. Go out and find the doctor, don''t delay."

    Meng Yunzheng still didn''t say anything, went out to find a doctor? The doctors and pharmacies in Chenggu County are really no more effective than the medicines given by Zhao Xi and Zhao Lao.

    If the medicine he gave Uncle Meng couldn''t save his life, it might not be helpful to go out to find a doctor.

    Also, although he and Meng Pei are not doctors, father and son have been with Mr. Zhao for many years. The treatment of internal and external injuries is not unfamiliar, and it is better than ordinary barefoot doctors.

    They can take Uncle Meng away now, but the bandit is right, the beast will definitely let the leader of the black market find out that someone has broken in here. They would search the black market, and they would find that they came down the secret passage in the big mansion.

    The secret crossing was exposed, and Uncle Meng was rescued. Would the leader of the black market know who did it? They would notify the magistrate of Chenggu County to conduct a thorough sweep of the Meng family.

    Therefore, even if they escaped the black market, they could not escape Chenggu County.

    Instead of that, it''s better to do something in this black market, after all, if they leave this time, they won''t be able to enter the next time.

    The bandit gradually became irritable and wanted to say something, but Shu Yu suddenly interrupted him, "The voices outside seem to be getting quieter."

    Several people in the room were stunned for a moment, then turned their heads to listen carefully.

    Indeed, the roars of beasts and the screams of people were one after another, but now they were almost inaudible.

    Young Master He asked in a low voice, "Did they all go elsewhere?"

    Meng Pei carefully opened the door and looked out, his expression tense, "It seems that the people in the black market have reacted, those beasts are dead, tied up, or they have fled to other places."

    He looked back at Meng Yunzheng and Uncle Meng, and said, "I''ll go out and check the situation."

    "Father, let me go, you are still injured."

    Meng Pei just wanted to say it''s okay, when he saw Xia Yi hurried over with two kettles.

    He didn''t care what to say, he quickly opened the door, let someone come in, and locked the door with his backhand.

    Xia Yi exhaled, put the kettle on the ground, and said to them, "It''s hard to take other things, these two kettles are more convenient, but there is not a lot of water, so just use it. By the way, this is a clean cloth, It''s just that there are too many injuries on Meng Yao''s head, and the bandaging is not enough."

    "Thank you." Meng Yunzheng took it and gave Uncle Meng a couple of mouthfuls before treating the wound on his body.

    Seeing his **** and **** appearance without a good spot, Meng Yunzheng''s face was gloomy, and the corners of his mouth were tightly tensed. This Jiang Kuanyu is really **** good.

    Meng Pei took a deep breath and said, "Jiang Kuanyu, this bastard, he better pray that he will be killed by two jackals, otherwise I will never let him go and return the wounded tenfold to him."

 Chapter 1690ï¼š This man cant stay

    Chapter 1690 This person cannot stay

    Hearing him mention Jiang Kuanyu, Xia Yi looked serious, "Unfortunately, he escaped from those two jackals."

    Meng Pei looked at her suddenly, "Did you see him just now?"

    Xia Yi nodded, "Not only that, I also saw Guo Laowu."

    "Who is Guo Laowu?" Shu Yu asked while tearing the cloth.

    Xia Yi explained, "There are five stewards in the black market. The leader, Mr. Ke, manages the entire black market, and the second to the fifth manage different industries. Fu Lao Er is in charge of the Beast Camp and the dueling arena, Wu Lao San is in charge of the casino, and Chang Lao Si is the person who manages the work and personnel trading. These are the general management directions, and there are some other managers under it. , like Jiang Kuanyu, who is under the hands of Wu Laosan."

    These are all information that Xia Yi got undercover in the black market during this time.

    "Boss Ke and Second Young Master Fu went to the capital with their best helpers some time ago. Third Youngest Wu and Fourth Young Master Chang also took people to the next county two days ago to participate in the next struggle. So today''s black market , Guo Laowu is in charge. I heard that Guo Laowu has not been here for a long time, and he took over the art workshop in November last year."

    In other words, he has only been here for a year.

    No wonder he can only stay in the black market and manage these sparse personnel.

    Xia Yi said, "Just now I saw him rushing over with people. Those beasts were all shot to death by arrows or **** in uniforms by his order. Now they are arranging for the injured who were bitten."

    Shu Yu felt a little strange, "Isn''t this Guo Laowu depressed and sluggish, why did it take so long to react?"

    A lot of time has passed since the beast ran out.

    At least they all went to the Beast Camp to reconcile with Meng Pei, and they also ran here to find Uncle Meng, and began to bandage the wound.

    Xia Yi''s expression was indescribable. She couldn''t tell what Guo Laowu she saw just now. He had some disheveled clothes and red marks on his face. It was obvious that he was hanging out with the girl in a corner of the third floor, but he was interrupted in the middle, and he had to run out to deal with things, right?

    She couldn''t tell Shu Yu these words, she just said vaguely, "The black market is bigger, so he''s probably a little far away."

    Young Master He always felt that her expression was weird when she said this.

    Xia Yi quickly changed the subject, "By the way, when I came in, and saw Jiang Kuanyu running to his side, I should have informed Meng Biaotou of the rescue as soon as possible, probably... I would suspect the Meng family. This person can''t stay."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "I really can''t stay."

    He stood up, pressed the soft sword on his waist, and said to Meng Pei, "Dad, I''ll leave it to you, uncle. It''s a rare opportunity, I''ll deal with Guo Laowu."

    Meng Pei responded, "Don''t worry, I''ve been by Mr. Zhao''s side for so many years, and I''ve been helping him, and I''m very skilled in dealing with this kind of injury. As long as there is medicine, you don''t have to worry about it here, uncle, it''s okay, is it okay to be alone? ? There must be a lot of experts around Guo Laowu."

    Xia Yi stood up, "I''ll go too."

    Meng Yunzheng frowned, "Your identity..."

    "This is the end of the matter, there is no need to hide it any longer. The adults also explained before leaving that I should act cheaply. I think now is the opportunity." Jingcheng should be fighting, and her undercover career is almost over.

 Chapter 1691ï¼š Broken Bandit

    Chapter 1691 The Collapsing Bandit

    Xia Yi is the dark guard beside the emperor. Although he is not in the top group, his skills are beyond doubt.

    With her help, it would definitely be easier to take Guo Laowu''s life.

    Meng Yunzheng thought about it for a moment, then responded, "Okay, then you come with me."

    After that, he looked at Shu Yu, "Ayu, I''ll leave it to you here, I''ll be back as soon as possible."

    Shu Yu looked serious, "Be careful, safety first."

    Meng Yunzheng packed up and left all the medicine bags on him to Shu Yu, including those poison antidote. If someone broke in here when he was not there, these medicines might be useful.

    Meng Pei wanted to hand over his sword to Xia Yi, but the latter refused, "I''ll go find one outside. Keep your sword close to you, and it''s not necessarily safe here."

    Meng Pei thinks about it too. He was injured himself, his brother was dying, He Gongzi didn''t have time, and the only one who was able to fight and witty was Shu Yu, and she couldn''t rely on her alone.

    He took the sword back.

    It is not too late, Meng Yunzheng and Xia Yi are ready to set off immediately.

    However, just as they opened the door, the bandit behind suddenly collapsed and said, "What are you guys trying to do? Ah?"

    He felt dazed at first, but it turned out that everyone was going to be stupid.

    Why does Xia Yi know more than him, she is not at all timid and cowardly like the one who came out of the cell before. Fang Cai''s aura was like that of a killer with blood on his hands, and he even felt a little scary for a moment.

    Also, didn¡¯t Young Master Meng come to rescue his uncle? Now people are in sight, why don''t they go.

    What is meant by Director Guo who cannot stay? What do they want to do? Could it be that you still want to kill Guo Guanshi?

    The bandit''s head ''buzzed'', and his legs began to soften. Seeing that Meng Yunzheng and Xia Yi were about to go out, they finally couldn''t help crying out.

    Meng Yunzheng just looked back at him, "Can''t you see it? To kill?"

    He, he, he saw it, and it was because he saw it that he was cold all over and his face was pale.

    "Be calm if you don''t want to die." Meng Yunzheng retracted his gaze indifferently, seeing that Xia Yi had opened the door, indicating that there was no danger outside, the two of them flashed out.

    Young Master He quickly locked the door, exhaled, turned around and said, "We, shall we just wait like this? What shall we do next?"

    He was looking at Meng Pei, but Meng Pei looked at Shu Yu, and Shu Yu... looked at the bandit.

    The bandit shivered, and silently shrank to the corner, and asked cautiously, "You, who are you? You are not here to save people, are you?"

    First he released the beast and bit the people in the black market in a mess, but now he saved people and went to kill the stewards of the black market instead of leaving.

    The bandit suddenly realized that if he showed them the way and told them about the black market situation, he might not get the antidote in the end.

    They have no scruples, they can kill Guo Guanshi, and of course they can kill him.

    No, he had to save himself.

    He saw it just now. Young Master Meng gave the antidote to the girl next to him. This girl... has a sleeved arrow on her wrist. At first, she shot herself with an arrow, and now her wrist is still wrapped with gauze.

    He, it seems he can''t beat him, he can''t save himself, what should I do?

    Shu Yu looked at him like this, saw his eyes roll left and right, raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why, want to play tricks, want to grab the antidote? Do you know which antidote is? You..."

 Chapter 1692ï¼š Im on your side

    Chapter 1692 I am on your side

    Before Shu Yu could finish speaking, the bandit suddenly fell to his knees with a ''pop'', and kowtowed three times at her, making three strong bangs.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    When the bandit raised his face, his expression was already full of tears.

    "Girl, please forgive me, don''t kill me. Woo, me, I''ve never killed anyone. Really, although I''m doing things here, but I don''t have a mouth, I want to inquire about things, and my inner thoughts are a bit vicious. , but I really didn''t do anything, I didn''t do anything evil, I''m still innocent. Girl, for the sake of my kindness, please let me go, I''ll help you all the way in, no credit or hard work Right? In the future, I will definitely listen to your words. You let me go east and I will never go west. I will treat you as a cow and a horse. If you give me the antidote, just treat me as a fart and let it go."

    Shu Yu, "...You, you are really a scumbag."

    "Yes, yes, I am a grass, I am very soft. And my heart has always been on your side, and I don''t agree with the brutal practice of the black market. They went to Chenggu County to do evil, and I didn''t follow. Now I went to the next county again, and I also made an excuse to stay. I didn''t participate in any of the things they did. I was just guarding the door in the big house. I''m innocent. "

    Shu Yu twitched the corners of his mouth. To say he was innocent would take himself too seriously.

    She saw that he was crying with snot and tears, and was disgusted, "It''s alright, don''t cry for now, whether you have killed someone and committed evil will naturally be judged by someone. You just need to give it to us now. Lead the way, and we''ll give you the antidote."

    As for what happens in the future, this is out of their control.

    These people in the black market will eventually be arrested for interrogation. In the end, how long they will be in prison, or they will be sent into exile, or punished by hard labor, or even beheaded, it is all determined by the government.

    For the sake of his help along the way, they won''t poison him with poison.

    The bandit wiped a handful of tears, sniffled, his voice choked with hope, "You, you didn''t lie to me?"

    "What did I lie to you for?"

    The bandits are right when they think about it, they have now reached the black market, and they have turned this upside down. That Xia Yi knew more about this place than he did, and it seemed that he was useless, and the other party couldn''t lie to him.

    And... When he met the wolf earlier, Young Master Meng rescued him and gave him a hand.

    He finally stopped kneeling and sat honestly in the corner.

    Seeing Meng Pei cleaning and dressing Uncle Meng''s wound, he asked flatteringly, "Well, do you want me to help?"

    Meng Pei glanced at him, and the bandit shrank his neck, "Okay, I understand, I just don''t move, don''t worry about me doing anything wrong."

    Meng Pei lowered his head and continued to clean, and Young Master He helped him.

    Shu Yu went to a girl''s house and it was not very convenient, so he simply sat by the door and listened to the movement outside.

    The voices outside have gradually disappeared, but the steward Guo should soon organize people to conduct a carpet search.

    Fortunately, the black market area is vast. After the chaos, they suffered heavy losses, and many people needed help to bandage their wounds. Under such circumstances, they may not be found in a short period of time.

    The only thing to worry about is that this abandoned room is too close to that warehouse, and if Jiang Kuanyu asks people to start a search from here, they will be in danger.

 Chapter 1693ï¼š lead elsewhere

    Chapter 1693 Lead elsewhere

    Shu Yu only hoped that Meng Yunzheng and Xia Yi''s actions would go smoothly. It is best to kill that Guo Laowu before they organize a search.

    At that time, they will not care about this side.

    At this time, Meng Yunzheng and Xia Yi were pretending to panic and heading to the place where the injured were temporarily treated.

    The beast killed and injured many people. Meng Yunzheng and Xia Yi carried a comatose wounded man who fell into the corner and entered the medical room.

    As soon as we entered, there was a sound of mourning, and many people fell to the ground and kept calling the doctor.

    There are doctors in the black market, and there are three. But even if there are more, they can''t hold back more injuries. The three doctors are busy in circles, and they have to be cursed by them for being too slow.

    While they were in a state of turmoil, Xia Yi walked up to one of the doctors and asked eagerly, "Where is Mr. Guo Wu? I''m in a hurry to find him."

    The doctor said without raising his head, "I heard that he went to the cell."

    Cell?

    Xia Yi nodded, turned around with Meng Yunzheng and came out.

    The two found a secluded corner to discuss a plan to start.

    The other party is in the cell. I wonder if they suspect that the person who released the beast is the one in the cell, or if they have any clues. At least Meng Yunzheng felt that Director Guo was definitely not just walking around in the cell at this juncture.

    However, they cannot do it in the cell.

    "Most of the innocent people are imprisoned there. If we do it, they will take those people as hostages, which will be very disadvantageous to us, and it will inevitably be tied."

    They can¡¯t just ignore everyone¡¯s life and death, right?

    Meng Yunzheng pondered, "You are right, so we have to lead people elsewhere."

    "Where to lead?"

    Meng Yunzheng raised his head and looked towards the front left.

    Xia Yi followed his line of sight, "Beast Camp?"

    "right."

    Xia Yi nodded, "Okay, I''ll take care of this, you''ll be ambushed in the beast camp first."

    The two quickly split up and Xia Yi saw that Meng Yunzheng had entered the beast camp, and immediately took a deep breath, her face changed, and she instantly turned into the weak and timid girl, stumbled and ran towards the cell. .

    The side of the cell was also attacked by beasts. On the ground in the corner, there were still wolves that were shot dead and were left untreated.

    Xia Yi carefully avoided them and looked at the people locked in the cell.

    These people should have been frightened, all of them huddled inside, their eyes widened in horror.

    "Who?" A warning voice came from the front of the dark passage.

    Xia Yi took a few steps, "Guo steward, the slave family is Yi''er."

    Guo Laowu is in charge of these girls, if nothing else, all the girls under his opponent know each other.

    Seeing Xia Yi, he frowned and said, "Why are you here?"

    Xia Yi quickly explained, "The slave''s house was ordered by a big brother to go out to serve. I didn''t expect to encounter a beast running out, so I found a room to hide. I didn''t dare to come out until there was silence outside, but I couldn''t find it when I came out. It''s a big brother. The slave family wants to go back to the cell first. It''s too dangerous outside. Just when I walked to the door, I suddenly saw a man sneaking into the beast camp. Manager Guo, are those beasts released by that person? , he''s in again now, will he think again..."

    Before Xia Yi''s words were finished, Guo Laowu''s face had already changed! !

 Chapter 1694ï¼š you go with us

    Chapter 1694 You go with us

    The black market has already experienced an attack by beasts in the beast camp. In order to control these beasts, they had to use extraordinary means, swords, swords, swords and halberds to go into battle. Therefore, more than half of these beasts'' casualties have been damaged.

    The Beast Camp is in charge of Fu Lao Er. This man is cruel and bloodthirsty, and his methods are also very cruel. He collected all the beasts in the beast camp, and in order to capture them alive, the people under Fu Lao Shou paid a lot of money.

    Later, these beasts were trained by Fu Lao Er himself. If he came back and saw that the beast camp had become like this, even if Guo Laowu¡¯s status was not low, he would not have good fruit to eat.

    He is now in the capital and is not in the black market. Guo Laowu still has time to think about how to minimize the impact of this incident.

    He was even thinking about whether to push Jiang Kuanyu out to block the gun, but how to do it still gave him a lot of headaches.

    Who knew that this idea had not been implemented yet, but Xia Yi ran over and told him that someone had sneaked into the Beast Camp again and wanted to repeat the old trick.

    If those beasts run out again, whether the rest of the people in the black market can stop them is another matter, and those beasts can¡¯t keep it.

    Guo Laowu''s face was terribly ugly, and he greeted the three subordinates behind him, "Come and have a look with me."

    The three immediately responded.

    After just walking a few steps, Guo Laowu turned around again and squinted at Xia Yi who was standing there, "You, come with us."

    Xia Yi immediately waved her hands in panic, "Guo steward, the slave family, the slave family is afraid, can I not go, I will stay in the cell by myself."

    Guo Laowu was too lazy to listen to her refusal, and instructed his subordinate on his left, "Take her."

    Xia Yi took two steps back, but was still grabbed by the wrist, dragged directly out of the cell passage.

    Beast Camp is next door, and they can get there by turning the corner after they go out.

    After those beasts were locked back, there were still five or six people in the beast camp to deal with the aftermath. They carried out the corpse inside, re-locked the iron cage with the beast, and washed and cleaned the ground by the way.

    The outside hall has not had time to clean up, but this one has to be sorted out first.

    Seeing Guo Laowu coming in, they quickly turned around to say hello.

    Guo Laowu''s gaze swept across their faces one by one, and asked in a deep voice, "Did you see any suspicious people come in just now?"

    Five or six people were scattered in different positions, and the other two were in the innermost part of the Beast Camp. At the moment, they did not see Director Guo, and the rest of the people shook their heads in unison, indicating that they had not seen anyone suspicious.

    Guo Laowu turned his head to look at Xia Yi, the latter showed a panicked look, and hurriedly said, "The slave family didn''t lie, the slave family really saw someone coming in, maybe, maybe he hid."

    Guo Laowu narrowed his eyes, "You better not lie, otherwise, go in and feed these beasts yourself."

    Xia Yi shuddered and said eagerly, "The slave family swears, I did see it."

    Guo Laowu waved his hand, "Close the door and find them all for me."

    The people who were originally busy couldn''t care about anything else, it was important to find someone first.

    Guo Laowu carefully checked on both sides, and finally raised his head to look at the beam of the house, and walked towards the innermost step by step with his three subordinates and Xia Yi.

    He heard the roar of wild animals and the sound of beating the iron cage.

    This voice successfully concealed some subtle, almost indistinguishable noise behind him.

 Chapter 1695ï¼š Yier, are you good at martial arts? !

    Chapter 1695 Yier, do you know martial arts? !

    Meng Yunzheng was in the first cage at the entrance. The cage contained a wounded tiger, but at this time the tiger had died, and the body completely blocked Meng Yunzheng''s figure.

    Seeing people leave, he jumped out of the cage.

    looked back at the closed door, and he chuckled silently.

    This steward Guo asked people to close the door and wanted to close the door to catch the thief, but Meng Yunzheng and the two also wanted to close the door and beat the dog.

    He held several chains in his hand, and quietly locked the door.

    The gate here is different from other doors. It is an iron gate, probably to prevent wild animals from running out and accidents, so the iron gate is thick and strong.

    Meng Yunzheng fastened the chain several layers, unless Guo Guanshi also had a dagger and sword that cut iron like mud in his hand, otherwise he would not be able to open the lock in a short time.

    After was done, Meng Yunzheng turned around and walked silently into the Beast Camp.

    Halfway through, he ran into two thieves who were looking for someone, and his eyes widened when he saw his unfamiliar face, but Meng Yunzheng wiped his neck before he could ask a warning.

    These bandits are not very capable, and the three subordinates beside Guo Laowu are masters.

    But if he and Xia Yi join forces, winning them is not a problem.

    Meng Yunzheng walked forward cautiously, but in the end he was still seen, and when he reached the middle, someone shouted, "Who are you?"

    Meng Yunzheng paused, looking at a bandit standing in the shadow on the right side of the iron cage, his eyes narrowed, and he raised his hand to be a sword.

    When he drew his sword out, a figure rushed towards him quickly.

    Meng Yunzheng immediately raised his hand to meet him.

    ''ïÏ'' sounded, the swords collided, and they were separated at a touch.

    Meng Yunzheng took a small step back, then jumped up with force, and instantly fought with the man.

    After two moves, another person flew over.

    Two against one, Meng Yunzheng''s movements were unavoidable, but it was not a big problem.

    At this moment, a few figures slowly walked out from behind.

    Guo Laowu frowned as he looked at the three who were fighting. He didn''t have much skill to stand by himself, but the three subordinates around him were all good players. He thought it would be easy for two to fight one. ?

    Guo Laowu looked solemn, and said to the third subordinate who was holding Xia Yi, "You go too, and make a quick decision."

    "Yes." The man responded, let go of Xia Yi and was ready to start.

    Unexpectedly, just as he drew out his sword, someone suddenly slapped him on the back. The man staggered forward two steps and almost collided with the iron cage in front of him.

    Guo Laowu''s eyes that originally fell on Meng Yunzheng and the others suddenly retracted, and he looked at Xia Yi, who had a completely different aura, in disbelief.

    "Yi''er, you know martial arts..."

    Xia Yi ignored the subordinate, raised her hand and attacked Guo Laowu.

    However, Guo Laowu was quick to respond, and quickly grabbed the person who was working in the Beast Camp next to him to block him. After Xia Yi patted that person away, Guo Laowu had already turned and ran towards the door.

    Xia Yi missed a hit and wanted to chase again, but the subordinate had already reacted and raised his sword to block his way.

    Xia Yi could only take a step back, first to get rid of the people in front of her.

    With no weapon in her hand, she quickly pulled out the hairpin from her hair. Originally locked in a cell, she couldn''t have such a weapon on her body. However, she went to Qiao Rou before, and a few words made Qiao Rou very happy, so she gave her one.

 Chapter 1696ï¼š Mr. Guo, long time no see

    Chapter 1696 Director Guo, long time no see

    Xia Yi hit the opponent''s wrist with the hairpin, directly interrupting the sword in his hand.

    Immediately, he kicked the person with a quick kick, picked up the sword on the ground, and threw himself on it.

    The opponent wanted to block, but he had already lost the advantage.

    Xia Yi is the secret guard beside the emperor, and the other party is just a subordinate of the black market five stewards.

    Meng Yunzheng on the other side also got rid of one person, and the other person was injured a little bit, so he wanted to flee to the side when the situation was not good.

    Meng Yunzheng kicked him back and said to Xia Yi, "I''ll give him to you, and I''ll go after Guo Laowu."

    "it is good."

    Meng Yunzheng ran towards the door quickly, stabbing two bandits who were trying to open the iron cage to release the beasts inside.

    Guo Laowu looked back and his face changed greatly. Originally, I thought that those subordinates would delay the time and let people release the beasts to help them. I didn''t expect that Xia Yi and this person were so good at solving a few subordinates so quickly.

    But the bandits who opened the iron cage failed to open the chain because of the tension.

    Guo Laowu had already run to the door, and when he was about to open the door, he found that the door was firmly wrapped in chains.

    His face was full of shock, and there was already a sword wind behind him.

    Guo Laowu flicked to the left relying on his intuition, narrowly avoiding Meng Yunzheng''s sword, but his arm was still injured.

    Guo Laowu rolled around on the ground in embarrassment, raised his head to look at the tall figure in front of him, and said nervously, "You, who are you, what are you trying to do when you break into the black market?"

    Meng Yunzheng walked towards him and said with a smile, "Guo Guan is busy with other affairs, so you forgot me?"

    Guo Laowu was stunned for a moment, and just now he felt that the other party was a little familiar. When he heard his voice, he whispered in surprise, "Yes, you are Meng Yunzheng?"

    "It''s me, long time no see."

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t expect this steward Guo to be an old acquaintance. This person was the steward in the black market in Jiangyuan County.

    Last year, Meng Yunzheng also asked him to buy the manor, but Director Guo pushed and refused, and finally bought both the manor and the hill to Master Miao.

    More than a year has passed, but I didn''t expect the other party to become Guo Laowu in the black market of Changjinfu.

    Guo Laowu''s face was full of surprise, he took two steps back carefully, and said with a dry smile, "It turned out to be Young Master Meng, but I have no grievances with Young Master Meng, why did you come here for this troubled water?"

    "I don''t want to either. Who asked Jiang Kuanyu to capture my uncle, I can only come to save him."

    Guo Laowu whispered, "Is he arresting your uncle?"

    He knew that Jiang Kuanyu went to catch someone, but the other party was not one of his own, so he didn''t care too much. He just experienced the chaos of beasts, and everyone around Jiang Kuanyu lost their lives. He ran to him and said that the other party might be targeting the person he arrested, but he didn''t say that he was arresting Meng Yunzheng''s uncle.

    If he knew, Guo Laowu would never agree.

    Meng Yunzheng, even his master, is cautious. Before the great cause is completed, he must not be in contact with him. Who knew that Jiang Kuanyu would provoke the Meng family.

    Damn it, it seems that he wants to put the blame entirely on him, that''s not wronging him at all.

    Guo Laowu rolled his eyes, and immediately said with a dry smile, "There might be some misunderstanding here, I don''t know about it, I''ll have someone go and let your uncle go."

 Chapter 1697ï¼š Because my surname is Meng

    Chapter 1697 Because, my surname is Meng

    Meng Yunzheng snorted coldly, his eyes flashed fiercely, and he raised the sword in his hand and stabbed at him.

    Guo Laowu screamed in panic, "Wait, wait a minute, you can''t kill me, do you know who the master behind me is? Do you know who owns this black market?"

    "I know, Second Prince."

    Guo Laowu originally wanted to brag, but when he heard this, he was so frightened that he almost lost his posture. He looked at him in disbelief, "You, you know? How did you know?"

    In the eyes of the world, the second prince is already someone who died unexpectedly.

    Even in this operation, the people on the bright side were led by the third prince, and very few people knew that the second prince was still alive. Meng Yunzheng shouldn''t know.

    Meng Yunzheng''s hands are itchy and want to end him now, but this person should know a lot of information, he wants to try if he can get some useful information out of his mouth.

    Therefore, he held back his hands, and instead took out a bead.

    "Recognize this?"

    Guo Laowu narrowed his eyes, the sight here was too dim for him to see clearly.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t intend to let him see too clearly, but just said, "You didn''t want to sell me the black market in Jiangyuan County, just because I was afraid that I would accidentally discover something, and then find out who is the boss behind the black market, right? Even if I didn''t buy the black market, I know everything I should know. I know that the person who killed my grandfather''s family was a killer sent by Gongqiu. The killer lost a bead, and it has been held by my cousin. This one in my hand. Later, someone found an identical bead on the wrist of the former manager of the black market. "

    Guo Laowu''s pupils shrank, but he didn''t expect to be exposed to such an inconspicuous bead.

    Meng Yunzheng, "You said, Gongqiu''s killer has the same beads as the former manager of the black market, what does this mean? It means that the two are closely related. And the black market is also related to Gongqiu, and even he is the boss behind the scenes. But Gongqiu He was beheaded. What I saw with my own eyes, he was dead, the black market was still functioning normally, and he planned to withdraw from Jiangyuan County in an orderly manner. You said, if there is no one behind this, who would believe it? The black market is a behemoth. The identity of the person is definitely not simple. And apart from the second prince who died because of a strange cause, who else has this ability?"

    Guo Laowu thought Meng Yunzheng was too scary, no wonder the master told him not to have too much contact with him.

    Look, as soon as he came to the black market, he turned the place upside down.

    Guo Laowu''s whole body was cold, he forced a smile and said, "No, as expected of Mr. Meng. Then since you know the master''s ability, you should stand by our side and help the master. You are very capable, and you have a plan. Learning, in the future when the master ascends to a high position, he will definitely not treat you badly. After all, you and the master are brothers..."

    Meng Yunzheng stabbed him with a sword, Guo Laowu was still trying to convince him, but he was caught off guard and moved directly.

    He held the sword in his chest and raised his head with an incomprehensible expression on his face.

    "Why are you?"

    Meng Yunzheng was very sorry, and thought he could get some useful news out of his mouth, but it turned out to be all nonsense.

    "Why? Because, my surname is Meng. Oh, yes, I still have to tell you something. When you sold the black market to Mr. Miao, we had already negotiated a deal with Mr. Miao, and a year later he Transfer the manor to me. Last month was exactly one year, and now the manor and the hill are in my name."

 Chapter 1698ï¼š take down the black market

    Chapter 1698 Take down the black market

    Guo Laowu was breathing rapidly, and he never thought that he would be thrown by someone.

    Meng Yunzheng pulled out his sword fiercely, "It''s a waste of time for you to work hard."

    Guo Laowu stared at him, his body slowly fell back, and with a ''bang'', he stared at him and couldn''t rest his eyes.

    Xia Yi walked towards Meng Yunzheng, glanced at Director Guo and asked, "What shall we do next?"

    Meng Yunzheng pondered, this is the end of the matter, and this black market is best not to exist.

    He asked, "How many people are there in this black market?"

    "Not much, it''s probably more than 30 people." Xia Yi pondered for a moment, "Guo Laowu is dead, and now in this black market, the biggest manager is Jiang Kuanyu. It has been bitten to death by a beast, and the rest of the black market is a rabble, and it is not a climate."

    There are not many people left behind in the black market, except for the people in the prison cells, it is estimated that there are only seventy or eighty.

    When Meng Yunzheng and the others came in, there were only three on the other side of the mansion. Later, Meng Pei opened the beast camp and released all the beasts. This chaos directly caused a group of people in the black market to lose a lot, plus the injured people, and the remaining intact people may have half of them.

    Just now they got rid of Guo Laowu and his three subordinates, as well as the five or six people who were originally here.

    Roughly estimated, there are about thirty people.

    These thirty people are still scattered in various places, and they are all extremely poor people.

    Xia Yi''s eyes lit up slightly, "Maybe, we can directly catch these people and control the black market in our own hands?"

    "Well, before that, let''s clean up Jiang Kuanyu." At that time, there will be no leaders, and the people in the black market will have been frightened and will definitely be helpless.

    Xia Yi, "There are a lot of people in the cell, as long as you give them weapons, you can also have more helpers. Especially those who were originally locked in to duel with beasts, although most of them were injured, they could get rid of The people who survived under the claws of the beasts are more or less skilled and flexible. The people left behind in the black market are not very skilled, and they are more than enough to deal with them."

    In fact, there are not only these people, but also some of the rich sons of Chenggu County who were arrested like He Gongzi. Moreover, they still have an anger and hatred squeezed in their chests, and if they have swords, spears, swords, and halberds, they can also go into battle.

    Meng Yunzheng understood, "Okay, then you go to find weapons first, I''ll deal with Jiang Kuanyu, and then release everyone in the cell."

    "OK, no problem."

    The two of them hid the body of Guo Laowu on the ground first, and Xia Yi dealt with the bodies of the others.

    Then he opened the gate of the Beast Camp and looked outside. There was no one outside, and although there was a fight just now, it failed to attract anyone''s attention.

    The Beast Camp was already very noisy. Once the gate was closed, the movement was completely covered up. In addition, the black market has limited manpower, and most of them are concentrated in the medical room. Other people who are not injured have things to do. No one would have thought that Guo Laowu, who was accompanied by three masters, was killed.

    Meng Yunzheng and Xia Yi closed the door again, and the two moved separately.

    Meng Yunzheng went to find Jiang Kuanyu, but what he didn''t know was that when he first came to the Beast Camp, Jiang Kuanyu had already found the place where Shu Yu and the others were hiding.

 Chapter 1699ï¼š Jiang Kuanyu finds Shu Yu

    Chapter 1699 Jiang Kuanyu finds Shu Yu

    Shu Yu has been listening to the movement outside, and unfortunately, her hunch has come true. As expected, Jiang Kuanyu led someone to search around the warehouse where Uncle Meng was imprisoned.

    And listening to the movement, he brought at least five or six people.

    It can''t go on like this, they will find their room in a short time.

    Shu Yu pursed his lips, and Meng Pei''s voice came from behind, "I''ll go out and lead them away."

    "I''ll go." Shu Yu stood up, "Uncle Meng, you''re injured, it''s better not to run. I''ll go out and lead people away, you guys hide inside."

    Meng Pei pushed her to the back, "What is this injury? Well, listen to me, I''ll go out."

    After saying that, without waiting for Shu Yu to come over, he opened the door and walked out.

    Not only did he go out by himself, but he also locked it neatly.

    Shu Yu could only be in a hurry when he saw this, and put his ear to the door and listened to the movement outside.

    Meng Pei''s action of going out and locking it was obviously noticeable. This place is now empty, and his abrupt figure instantly became the target of everyone.

    Jiang Kuanyu''s face changed slightly, and he rushed up with someone, "Catch him."

    Meng Pei turned his head and glanced at them, then ran away.

    The sound of ''da da da'' running roared past the door, and Jiang Kuanyu led six people to chase after him.

    However, after chasing him for a while, he stopped and grabbed a person beside him.

    Then slowly turned around and looked at the room Meng Pei had just come out of.

    The other party was alone when he ran out, but Uncle Meng was rescued by him.

    So, Uncle Meng, who was seriously injured, is still in that room?

    Jiang Kuanyu stopped chasing, and said to the people around him, "Come with me."

    The two returned to the door of the room, looking at the lock above, Jiang Kuanyu tried to open the lock.

    Shu Yu''s expression instantly became solemn when he heard the voice.

    He looked at the bandit and Young Master He, who were also in the room, and their faces were even more frightened.

    Shu Yu whispered, "You go to the back and hide first, find a weapon to hold in your hand, and wait for someone to come in later. I say do it, and you will fight."

    The two of them swallowed hard, "Can you do it?"

    "It''s okay if you can''t, hurry up." Shu Yu''s face sank, and the two of them didn''t dare to say anything.

    Fortunately, all the discarded things are stacked here, so the Tibetans really have no problem.

    He hid himself, and Young Master He quickly pointed to Uncle Meng lying there, "What about him?"

    "I come."

    However, Shu Yu not only failed to hide Uncle Meng, but moved him to the side and placed him in a more prominent position.

    "Uncle, offended."

    Uncle Meng was still in a coma, Shu Yu probed his forehead, it was still a little burning, but it was better than the beginning.

    After was done, Shu Yu hid behind the door.

    At this time, Jiang Kuanyu also opened the lock on the door, but he was cautious and asked the next man to look inside first.

    The man opened a crack and saw Uncle Meng lying unconscious there at first glance.

    He hurriedly turned his head and said, "Young Master Jiang, there is a man who is motionless and covered in injuries. Is that the person we are looking for?"

    Jiang Kuanyu narrowed his eyes, followed his line of sight, and then cautiously glanced around the room.

    After confirming that no one was there, he nodded and let his subordinates go in first, and then he stood at the door before entering.

 Chapter 1700ï¼š Catch Jiang Kuanyu

    Chapter 1700 Catch Jiang Kuanyu

    Shu Yu knew that Jiang Kuanyu was behind, so he didn''t move after the subordinate came in. When Jiang Kuanyu also came in, she kicked the door with a ''bang''.

    At the same time, the arrow in his hand shot at Jiang Kuanyu with a ''swoosh'', and Young Master He and the bandit also raised their things and hit the subordinate.

    However, Jiang Kuanyu was too cautious and moved extremely fast. When he heard the sound of the door closing, he quickly pulled the men in front of him to block him.

    Therefore, Shu Yu''s sleeve arrow hit the subordinate, while He Gongzi''s wooden sticks hit Jiang Kuanyu.

    With his subordinates on the ground, Jiang Kuanyu shook his body, but he quickly pulled out the dagger and rushed directly to Uncle Meng''s side, placing the dagger across his neck, and said anxiously, "Don''t move, or I will kill him. "

    The head was hit by a wooden stick and he was a little dizzy, Jiang Kuanyu pinched his thigh fiercely.

    But when he saw the three people in the room clearly, unbelievable shock flashed in his eyes.

    Three people, in addition to Uncle Meng, there are three people in this room.

    In addition to the person who escaped and used it as a bait, there were four people in the black market! !

    This was far beyond Jiang Kuanyu''s expectations. At the tip of Shu Yu''s icy sleeve arrow, his palms couldn''t help but sweat.

    "Take off the sleeve arrow, or I will be rude." Jiang Kuanyu said sharply.

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, slowly untied the sleeve arrow on his wrist and threw it to the ground.

    Jiang Kuanyu glanced at He Gongzi and the bandit again. The two looked at each other and looked at Shu Yu. The latter nodded. .

    Jiang Kuanyu breathed a sigh of relief and ordered Shu Yu, "Open the door and let me out."

    The dagger on Uncle Meng''s neck got closer, Jiang Kuanyu urged, "Hurry up."

    Shu Yu put his hand on the doorknob, and the two of them became anxious.

    Don''t, no, no, as soon as this door is opened, all the bandits outside the door will come in. At that time, they will only be able to catch them. Don''t open it and don''t open it.

    ''Gada'', Shu Yu opened a slit, and then suddenly thought of something, "Mr. Jiang, can I ask you two questions."

    Hearing her opening, Jiang Kuanyu was stunned for a moment, "You..." The voice was very familiar.

    He subconsciously looked at Shu Yu''s appearance. He didn''t look carefully before and didn''t realize it, but now the more he looked at the outline, the more familiar it became.

    After a while, he suddenly widened his eyes, "Mr. Lu Xiang?"

    Mr. Lu Xiang? He Gongzi and the bandit raised their heads in astonishment when they heard the title.

    This, the girl in front of you is a villager? ? ?

    Jiang Kuanyu really didn''t expect to see Shu Yu here, his mind was confused for a moment.

    At this moment, Shu Yu raised his other hand, and the sleeve arrow on his wrist made a ''whoosh'', directly hitting Jiang Kuanyu''s right hand holding the dagger.

    As soon as he was in pain, the dagger fell to the ground, and the eyes of the bandit who got close lit up, a movement he was familiar with.

    When he was holding a whistle and trying to whistle, she was shot in the wrist.

    So he didn''t know if it was a conditioned reflex or if he wanted Jiang Kuanyu to share weal and woe, he took advantage of the opponent''s drop of the dagger, he jumped up without saying a word, and directly pressed the person underneath.

    "Go away." Jiang Kuanyu stretched out his hand to lift the person off.

    But he was injured a little in the pursuit of the beast, and now his right hand is shot through, and he can''t help it, he can only be pressed firmly.

 Chapter 1701ï¼š Two sleeve arrows

    Chapter 1701 Two sleeve arrows

    Young Master He was quick-witted, and moved Uncle Meng next to him carefully to the corner, so as not to affect him for a while.

    Shu Yu had already found a thick rope, and first tied Jiang Kuanyu''s hands and feet. The bandit pressing on him then moved his body away and exhaled slowly.

    Immediately, he looked at Shu Yu''s wrist, who was picking up the pair of sleeve arrows that had just been thrown on the ground, and re-tied his right wrist. The thief shrank his neck. He didn''t expect that she actually had two pairs of sleeve arrows. She was really... a big family.

    Fortunately, he surrendered early in the morning, otherwise he would have lost his breath just like this person on the ground.

    Jiang Kuanyu lay on the ground, moved his hands and feet fiercely, and glared at them angrily.

    Shu Yu squatted in front of him and said with a smile, "Young Master Jiang, I really didn''t expect that we would meet again under such circumstances."

    "I didn''t expect that Lu Xiangjun didn''t let the good Xiangjun do it, and he had to get involved in these things. Do you know where this place is? Do you know how much you are involved in? You let me go now. , maybe in the future you will be able to be your hometown lord with peace of mind, otherwise you may not even be able to keep your family."

    Shu Yu slapped him on the head with a slap, and with a "bang", Jiang Kuanyu was lying on the ground, but when he was slapped, his head hit the ground heavily, the tip of his nose was sore, and nosebleeds gushed out instantly.

    Young Master He and the bandit, who were watching from the side, both gasped, and it hurt to look at them.

    Shu Yu said indifferently, "I hate when others threaten me with my family. I know better than you how much I''m involved in. You might as well think about yourself, how long has your family not contacted you? Um ?"

    Jiang Kuanyu was taken aback, "You, what do you mean?"

    "It''s nothing interesting, just to tell you some unfortunate news by the way. Young Master Tan is not dead. In fact, if you hadn''t given him a chronic poison, maybe he wouldn''t have noticed the abnormality in the black market by now. We met, you said you were unlucky, not only was he rescued, but we also discovered the identity you tried so hard to hide."

    As soon as Jiang Kuanyu''s identity was exposed, Meng Yunzheng had already sent a letter back to the capital.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng naturally won''t do anything to the Jiang family, but I don''t know if there will be any action on the emperor''s side. However, there is a high probability that they will find the Jiang family. After all, judging from the performance of Jiang''s mother and his family after Jiang Kuanyu fell off the cliff, they know a lot of inside information.

    Jiang Kuanyu''s face changed a few times, his eyes became red, "What did you do?! What did you do?"

    He looked embarrassed, and his nose bleeds all over the lower half of his face.

    He did think that he hadn''t heard from his family for a long time, but the black market has been too busy recently, and the master has made a big move. Whether it is him or others, he has less contact with his family, and even temporarily cut off contact.

    Although he didn''t cut it off, he was still focused on making contributions as soon as possible so that he could find a good position in the future.

    Now that I think about it, it¡¯s really not normal.

    Shu Yu was a little disgusted by seeing him, so he got up and took two steps back. At this moment, there was a soft knock on the door.

    Immediately following, Meng Pei sounded with a gasping voice, "Ayu?"

    Shu Yu hurriedly opened the door, "Uncle Meng, come in quickly."

    As soon as Meng Pei entered the room, he saw two people lying on the ground. The one who was still alive was twisting and turning, his face sank instantly, "Is this Jiang Kuanyu?"

 Chapter 1702ï¼š heart-to-heart

    Chapter 1702 Inspiration

    Shu Yu nodded, "It''s him. Uncle''s injuries were all caused by him. Uncle Meng, this person will be handed over to you."

    Meng Pei took a deep breath, and the expression on his face was ferocious for a moment.

    He rubbed his neck, and suddenly felt that the wound on his body didn''t hurt at all, he said to Shu Yu without looking back, "Thank you, I want to ask him something."

    He wanted to know what Jiang Kuanyu wanted to do to arrest Uncle Meng, and what kind of hatred he had in order to torture his own younger brother like this.

    After asking , he will return the pain tenfold to him.

    Shu Yu took out one of the medicine that Meng Yunzheng gave her just now, and handed it to Meng Pei, "This medicine is the most suitable for extorting confessions, Uncle Meng, give him one."

    There will be no accident, Jiang Kuanyu is definitely going to die.

    The bandit standing behind him hid behind him. It was a familiar formula again. The fear of being dominated by poison came to his mind earlier, making him more and more sure that it was not wrong for him to surrender.

    After Meng Pei fed the medicine, Shu Yu asked, "How''s it going outside?"

    "The ones chasing after me were all dealt with by me."

    Jiang Kuanyu widened his eyes and wanted to speak, but found that he could no longer speak.

    He was terrified, even if he wanted to ask for mercy, he couldn''t do it.

    Shu Yu pondered for a moment, without disturbing Meng Pei, and called the bandit aside to speak, "How many people are left behind in the black market today?"

    The bandit was stunned for a while, but he said it honestly.

    Shu Yu calculated silently in his heart, so it seems that the remaining people in the black market should be around thirty.

    When Ah Yun and Xia Yi deal with Guo Laowu and his men, the number of people will only be smaller.

    For such a small number of people, for them, it is a great opportunity to win the entire black market.

    The bandit looked at her bright eyes, and his heart trembled fiercely, feeling like she was going to do something.

    Without waiting for him to ask, Shu Yu said to Meng Pei, "Uncle Meng, leave this to you, I will go to the cell, release the capable people inside, and take the black market under my control before those who went out come back. in hand."

    Meng Pei agreed, "Then be careful."

    "Um."

    Shu Yu opened the door and was about to leave. Behind him, Young Master He hesitated for a moment, then stepped forward and said, "I''ll go with you."

    Shu Yu looked at him, and the latter hurriedly said, "I''ve been locked up in the cell for a while, not to mention, the children of the rich families in Chenggu County who are locked in it are still familiar, they will also trust me, I talk to them. More or less will listen."

    After all, compared to a strange girl in a bandit outfit, they would definitely believe in someone who had been with them for more than ten days, and there was also his cousin in there.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Okay, let''s go then."

    The bandit also wanted to follow, but then he thought that it was still a little dangerous outside, so he should stay in this safe place, so he immediately said obediently, "I''m in this gang of Meng Biao''s head."

    Shu Yu, "..." She didn''t plan to bring him either.

    When Shu Yu and He Gongzi went out, they found that the place was still very messy, and there were many bloodstains on the ground.

    And the hall in front was empty, as she had guessed before, the chaos of the beast camp caught the black market by surprise.

    The two walked cautiously towards the cell, and when they were halfway there, a shadow suddenly appeared behind the pillar next to them.

 Chapter 1703ï¼š someone came to rescue us

    Chapter 1703 Someone came to save us

    The moment Shu Yu saw the figure, his left hand pressed on his right wrist.

    The other party whispered, "Ayu?"

    Shu Yu raised his head, saw Meng Yunzheng walking out of the shadows, and said with joy, "You''re back? How are things going, are you injured?"

    "No." Meng Yunzheng simply explained what happened, and then said, "I''m going to find Jiang Kuanyu now."

    "No need to go, Jiang Kuanyu was bound with hands and feet and fed medicine, and Uncle Meng is interrogating him."

    Meng Yunzheng calmed down after hearing this, "Then where are you going?"

    "Go to the cell and release people."

    Meng Yunzheng was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed. He didn''t expect A Yu to think about it with him.

    "Go, let''s go together."

    The two smiled at each other and walked quickly towards the direction of the cell.

    Young Master He, "..." I felt that my eyes were flashed.

    Also, have you forgotten that there is another person behind you?

    Walk slowly, he is afraid, what if someone suddenly breaks out?

    The three of them were already familiar with this location, and soon came to the entrance of the cell.

    There are still people working in the Beast Camp, and there is not even a guard on the side of the cell. It can be seen that the black market is already short of manpower.

    The three entered the door unimpeded, and when they crossed the first cell, they paused.

    The thief said that the two outermost cells were held by laborers working in the black market, so there were a lot of people and their expressions were numb. But they didn''t know each other, and they weren''t sure if the other party would be on their side to help.

    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, they decided not to let them go.

    The three continued to walk forward. The people in the two cells just looked up at them, and when they saw that they were wearing black market clothes, they lowered their heads as usual.

    When they came to the two cells of the rich family''s children, the people inside looked at them warily and quickly retreated one by one.

    Meng Yunzheng glanced at He Gongzi, the latter nodded, hurried forward two steps and said, "Uncle Yang, Brother He, Brother Li, it''s me, He Er."

    Mr. He ranked second at home, and everyone habitually called him He Er.

    Hearing the familiar voice, everyone in the cell was startled and raised their heads in astonishment.

    Especially the people who were called by He Er''s name, looked at him carefully.

    He Er was dressed in black market clothes in order to hide before, and he deliberately smeared some blood on his face. He looked very embarrassed, but when he got close, he recognized it at a glance.

    The middle-aged man known as Uncle Yang happily stepped forward and grabbed the railing, and said in disbelief, "Nephew Shi, you, are you still alive? Didn''t they take you to the Beast Camp?"

    He Er patted his chest and pointed to the shadow on the ground, "Yes, I''m still alive, I was rescued. Someone came to rescue us, this is Mr. Meng Yunzheng, this year''s Xiucai Gong in our county, this is This is Meng Xiucai''s fiancee, Lord Lu Xiang."

    When everyone heard that someone had come to save them, they all rushed to the front of the railing.

    Hearing Meng Yunzheng''s identity again, he looked at him with bright eyes.

    "Did you really come to save us?"

    "It''s that Young Master Meng who is even in the middle and primary schools."

    "Have everyone outside solved it?"

    He Er saw that they were talking so much, he didn''t know how to answer for a while.

    Meng Yunzheng reminded him, "Long story short."

    He Er nodded again and again, and quickly stopped them, "You guys be quiet first, I''ll talk about the current situation."

 Chapter 1704ï¼š He Er cousin

    Chapter 1704 He Er cousin

    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, and at the gesture of the middle-aged man named Uncle Yang, they all stopped to ask.

    He Er said quickly, "We experienced a few chaos before, and the accident at the Beast Camp was also caused by Mencius and the others. There are only about 30 people in the black market now, and all of them are rabble. The big stewards are not there, the only one who stayed behind, Guo Wuguan, and the people under him are dead, and Jiang Kuanyu has also been arrested."

    When everyone heard this, their faces flashed with joy, more than 30 people? And the manager is dead, and the people who need it are gone?

    This is a great opportunity.

    He Er continued, "Although there are not many people, it is also a trouble. Although Young Master Meng and Lu Xiangjun are good at their skills, they have been exhausted after several battles. So we need your help, I know some People who have learned martial arts have no problem dealing with ordinary bandits. If we have your help, we can capture all the people here as soon as possible and leave this ghost place as soon as possible."

    A dozen people with martial arts background headed by Uncle Yang responded in an instant, "No problem, let''s help. These **** have hurt us so badly, I wanted to kill them for a long time."

    "Yes, yes, I can too. These people tortured us so badly, and now we give them all back."

    He Er glanced at Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu and said with a smile, "Okay, we''ll let you out now. Brothers who don''t have martial arts, just continue to wait for us here, and when everyone catches them, let''s take them out. ."

    After finished speaking, Meng Yunzheng cut off the lock.

    The ten or so people who spoke before walked out of the crowd. Although the others wanted to go out, they gave up after looking at each other. This is the only chance, they all have self-knowledge and don''t hold back.

    He Er sighed in relief when he saw this, and then hurriedly walked into the cell, asking Master Yang, "Uncle Yang, how is my cousin?"

    Mr. Yang sighed and pointed inside, "I have a fever."

    He Er''s face changed slightly, his pace quickened, and after a while, he took out a five- or six-year-old child from inside.

    He came directly to Shu Yu with a pleading expression, "Mr. Lu Xiang, do you have any medicine to reduce fever? This is my cousin. He is very hot right now and needs medicine to reduce fever."

    He saw Meng Yunzheng hand over a lot of medicines to Shu Yu, although he didn''t know what the medicines were used for. But Uncle Meng was seriously injured and had some fever. After Young Master Meng fed a few pills, it seemed to be much better.

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Your cousin?"

    He Er nodded. Yesterday was because his cousin started to feel uncomfortable. He went to the black market to find a doctor to show him. The other party was impatient, and He Er couldn''t help scolding the other party. As a result, the other party might not be in a good mood. He dragged the person away without saying a word and sent him to the beast camp to feed the beasts.

    But because of this, he met Meng Pei, and his life was saved.

    After escaping the danger, he thought of coming over as soon as possible to see how his cousin was doing, but the danger outside was not over, Guo Laowu and Jiang Kuanyu were not caught, and he himself was a scholar with no strength. If it can''t be done, it is very likely that the Meng family will be implicated.

    So despite being very worried, he still endured Meng Yunzheng to kill Guo Laowu, Jiang Kuanyu was arrested, and Shu Yu proposed to release the people in the cell.

 Chapter 1705ï¼š waiting for our good news

    Chapter 1705 Waiting for our good news

    He Erdang couldn''t wait to follow him, but he didn''t expect that yesterday he was just his cousin who was cold and uncomfortable, but today he has a high fever.

    Just now when he reached out to hug him, he felt the heat on his body was astonishingly hot.

    Shu Yu reached out and touched the child''s forehead, it was really hot.

    When Meng Yunzheng came back this time, the most he brought on his body were the drugs used as weapons, such as poison and drug. In addition, there are also basic medicines for treating internal and external injuries and reducing fever.

    But not many, but the effect is quite strong. He Er''s cousin is too young, so I don''t know if there is any problem with eating it.

    Shu Yu explained it to him again, He Er gritted his teeth, "Eat it, it''s better than burning it like this."

    These days, fever can kill people, even if they don''t die, people will become stupid after a long time.

    Shu Yu handed the fever-reducing medicine to He Er, He Er took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and fed it.

    What the result is, we can only see the follow-up situation.

    My cousin took the medicine, and He Er looked at Uncle Yang and the others, "I have no skills, so I will stay here to take care of my cousin. Uncle Yang, Young Master Meng and Lord Lu Xiang are all capable people, you listen to them. Exactly."

    Master Yang nodded, "Wait for our good news."

    After he finished speaking, he paused, and then said with some embarrassment, "Although we have practiced martial arts, but we don''t have weapons in our hands, even if we find sticks, we will always suffer against those who hold swords."

    Meng Yunzheng, "Don''t worry about this, our people have already looked for weapons, she will come over in a while."

    As soon as he finished speaking, footsteps and jingles were heard outside.

    Master Yang and others were on alert for a moment, and turned their heads to look in the direction of the door.

    Meng Yunzheng heard Xia Yi''s footsteps and took a few steps forward. Seeing the weapon on her back, her eyes lit up, "Found it?"

    "Well, I found a lot, but I only have two hands, and I can''t get much. You can use these first. I''ll hide the rest in a small room, and I''ll pick them up later."

    After she finished speaking, she moved the cloth strip on her back to the front, and a bundle of swords and spears appeared in front of everyone.

    Mr. Yang and others were overjoyed, and hurriedly greeted everyone, "Quick, quick, come over and grab the weapon that is in hand."

    Some of these swords have bloodstains on them. I think they were left by people in the black market when they dealt with beasts.

    The weapons are not that good, and some of the blades have a gap, but there is no way, the conditions are limited, it is better than nothing.

    Mr. Yang took the spear and said happily to Meng Yunzheng, "Meng Gongzi is too thoughtful, even the weapons are ready."

    Meng Yunzheng let them get used to it first, and then walked forward with Shu Yu.

    After crossing the cell where the son-in-law was locked up, he arrived at the cell where the duel was locked up.

    They had already heard the noise here. Although Meng Yunzheng and the others spoke in low voices, they couldn''t stand the two cells being relatively close together.

    Not to mention that they moved so loudly that they left the cell one by one, and even took their weapons.

    The people in these two cells have all dueled with beasts. The people who are still alive today don¡¯t say how good their skills are, but they are flexible and quickly realize something.

    They all leaned to the door to listen to the sound, and they heard a little more or less.

    At this time, when they saw Meng Yunzheng coming over, although they were wary, their eyes were also shining.

    Meng Yunzheng stood in front of the door, his eyes swept across the faces of these people one by one.

 Chapter 1706ï¼š Twenty-eight people came out

    Chapter 1706 Twenty-eight people came out

    Seeing their expressions, a satisfied smile appeared on his face.

    "You should have heard what we said just now. I know some of you have good skills and hate them very much. I don''t know if you are willing to seize this opportunity."

    Everyone in the cell looked at each other, and after a while, a man on crutches with a fierce look stepped forward, he seemed to be the leader of these people, and his face was full of chills at this time, "You really don''t. Lie to us, there are not many of them, only more than 30 people?"

    "Yes."

    "Although there are few of them, there is still a beast camp. As long as the beast camp is opened and the beasts inside are released, we also have no good fruit to eat."

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "I have locked the gate of the Beast Camp, and before Guo Laowu died, he told people to feed these beasts some medicine. They are still docile now." There are also not docile ones, but there are two gates. However, they are not so easy to come up with.

    "What''s more, those beasts are all under the control of Second Master Fu. You should know better than me how precious Second Master Fu is to these beasts. When there was chaos before, those people didn''t dare to kill the beasts. Now the order is given. Guo Laowu is dead, do they dare to let the beast out?"

    Beasts are not differentiated attacks, they are more reluctant to face beasts than to face humans.

    The man pondered for a moment, then nodded, "You''re right, in Xia Luwu, everything is arranged by Mr. Meng." He turned his head to look at the person in the same cell behind him, and suddenly raised his arms, "Brothers, you have the courage, Just kill me. The chance is only once, everyone who has revenge will take revenge, and those who have grievances will avenge their grievances."

    "Good, good, good."

    Everyone responded in a low voice, all of them with bright eyes, and there was a raging fire surging in their hearts.

    Meng Yunzheng also cut off the chains of their cells, and the middle-aged men came out one after another with the others.

    Of course, some people can''t move, so they can only wait for their news inside.

    Shu Yu glanced at the people who came out. There were only five of them intact. Most of the others had one hand or gauze wrapped around them.

    The people with broken feet didn''t come out. They were struggling to walk, so they didn''t go out to cause trouble.

    In rough numbers, there are fifteen or sixteen people who came out.

    Very good, plus Master Yang and the others, there are twenty-seven people.

    At least one-on-one, it''s no problem.

    Meng Yunzheng asked Lu Wu and the others to meet with Master Yang, and he and Shu Yu walked forward again.

    In front of is the cell where girls like Xia Yi are imprisoned. Of course, Meng Yunzheng won''t let them take risks. These girls don''t have time to stand by.

    But at this time, the girls were all standing in front of the wooden railing, looking at them expectantly.

    Shu Yu nodded to them and said nothing, and they quickly asked, "Master, will you come to rescue us after you succeed? We, we are all girls from a good family, who were abducted and sold here by them. "

    Shu Yu nodded, his eyes firm, "Yes, when we get rid of the black market people, we will take you out."

    The girls clasped their hands in excitement and lowered their voices, "Well, then I wish you all the best."

    With the expectations and wishes of the girls, Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu slowly walked towards the door.

    just walked back to the dueling cell, Meng Yunzheng frowned after taking a look inside.

    Shu Yu was also surprised, "Tao Feili doesn''t seem to be inside anymore."

 Chapter 1707ï¼š Tao Feili is dead

    Chapter 1707 Tao Fei is dead

    Just now, Shu Yu felt strange that Meng Yunzheng''s name had already been reported for such a big movement. As an uncle of the Tao family who knew Meng Yunzheng and was eager to be rescued, how could there be no sound.

    Take a closer look at this moment, where is his figure inside.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t like Tao Feili, but he still asked one more question, "Mr. Lu, where has Tao Feili gone?"

    Lu Wu was taken aback, "Do you know?"

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, Lu Wu thought he had a good relationship with Tao Feili, and sighed, "He was taken away by Jiang Kuanyu before. I heard it was taken to the interrogation room, and I don''t know what happened now."

    Before?

    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu glanced at each other. It turns out that they saw Jiang Kuanyu entering the cell just for Tao Fei''s sake?

    "Where is the interrogation room?"

    Lu Wu replied, "Just at the entrance of the cell, there is a room there for interrogation..." After a pause, he added a few words, "And the torturer."

    Meng Yunzheng narrowed his eyes, "Go, show me."

    Lu Wu led the way, and others followed.

    When passing the two cells at the entrance, Meng Yunzheng couldn''t help but turn his head to look. These laborers obviously know the purpose of these people, and their eyes are not as numb as they were at the beginning.

    But when they saw Meng Yunzheng looking over, they lowered their heads one by one, or turned their faces away, not daring to look at him.

    Lu Wu whispered, "These people are used to being enslaved by people in the black market, and they are insensitive all day long. It is impossible for them to rise up against them in a short time."

    It''s not that they didn''t resist when they first came, but in exchange they were only beaten or even killed. Over time, they also became desperate, and later found that as long as they worked hard, they would not encounter the kind of people who were sent to the mouth of the beast. treatment.

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, he understood, so he didn''t take these people into consideration at first.

    There were also a few people who wanted to stand up or say something, but they were all pulled by others.

    Meng Yunzheng withdrew his gaze and stepped up to the interrogation room.

    The door of the interrogation room was closed, Meng Yunzheng asked Xia Yi to take Lu Wu and the others to the place where the weapons were placed to select weapons, and he opened the lock of the interrogation room.

    As soon as the door opened, a strong smell of blood poured into the tip of the nose.

    Meng Yunzheng looked up and saw Tao Feili tied to the shelf.

    At this time, Tao Feili was very miserable, with blood all over his body, even worse than Uncle Meng.

    Meng Yunzheng stepped forward quickly and probed his neck with his fingers. After a while, he turned back to Shu Yu and shook his head.

    "died."

    Shu Yu looked tense, "Jiang Kuanyu did it."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, removed Tao Feili''s body from the shelf, and laid it flat on the ground.

    He took one last look, "Let''s go, settle the outside affairs first, and then bring his body back."

    The two left the interrogation room, closed the door again, locked it, and strode towards the door of the cell.

    When he passed the Beast Camp, he found that there were two people with weapons guarding it, and he was stunned.

    The two hurriedly said to him, "Brother Lu, let us stay here, just in case. In case someone comes over and opens the gate of the Beast Camp."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "It''s hard work."

    He went on and made up with the others.

    Shu Yu followed behind. After walking a few steps, he turned his head and looked back. He always felt that the behavior of the two guarding the gate of the Beast Camp... was a bit strange.

 Chapter 1708ï¼š Shu Yu noticed

    Chapter 1708 Shu Yu noticed it

    When the two people who were guarding the gate of the Beast Camp saw Shu Yu looking over, they immediately squeezed out a smile and nodded slightly at her.

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, sighed inwardly, and caught up with Meng Yunzheng.

    And after the two of them disappeared, they looked at each other and said in a low voice, "Did Lu Xiangjun notice something?"

    "If you notice it, just notice it. Since she didn''t speak, she shouldn''t stop it. Let''s go, let''s go in."

    The two of them carried the long spears in their hands, pried the door lock of the Beast Camp, opened the door, and then looked at the beasts locked in the iron cage with hatred.

    It is these brutal and brutal beasts who tease and bite them on the duel arena. Shoot and kill so many of their brothers and friends, and let them break their hands and feet, life is better than death.

    Although they knew that the culprit was Fu Erye and the others in the black market, these beasts who were accustomed to eating human flesh would not let them go.

    The two took a deep breath and saw that the beast in the iron cage was much more docile as Meng Yunzheng said.

    But when they saw people coming in, they were still humans with a familiar smell coming in. These beasts who were lying in the cage stood up again in an instant, their eyes were drooling, their claws were rubbed on the ground, and they barked their teeth and roared at them.

    The two thought of the scene on the duel arena, and those fears and hatreds came up again.

    After they took a step back, they immediately stepped forward, staring at them with the same tearful eyes, the spear in their hands suddenly straightened, and one of them stabbed directly at the beast in the cage.

    "Roar..." The beast roared loudly, but although their eyes were ferocious, their medicinal properties did have a great impact on them. Let them not only move slowly, but also a little weaker when they roar.

    The two laughed viciously and walked to the next iron cage...

    The roars of Beast Battalion reached the cell next door, and everyone shrank subconsciously.

    asked fearfully, "What happened to those beasts? Will they escape again?"

    "Definitely not, didn''t Mr. Meng just say that? The iron cage and gate are locked, and the beasts were given medicine. Besides, even if they escaped and we stayed inside, they would have nothing to do with us."

    "exactly."

    I don''t know if there is hope because of the backbone. The people who were still trembling and scared a few days ago are now able to chat and laugh.

    They surrounded He Er and inquired excitedly, "Tell us about what happened. How did you get rescued, how many people there are in Young Master Meng and the others? How did Guo Laowu die, and that Jiang Jiang? Son, how did you get caught?"

    He Er was helpless and could only briefly tell them what happened in the past two days.

    The people in the cell next door all came over and listened with their ears perked up.

    The more you listen, the brighter your eyes become, and the greater your hope becomes.

    While they were listening to He Er''s passage and praying for everything to go smoothly, Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu had already reconciled with Xia Yi and others who had chosen weapons.

    Everyone has weapons in their hands, and some people choose to attack from afar, holding a pair of bows and arrows in their hands.

    Meng Yunzheng said, "I think they all have hidden weapons and other things on them, you should also take precautions."

    "Don''t worry, we''re all done."

    Mr. Yang and the others don¡¯t know this, but Lu Wu, who has been in the black market for a long time, knows it and explained it just now.

 Chapter 1709ï¼š take down the black market

    Chapter 1709 Take down the black market

    Meng Yunzheng saw that there was no problem with everyone''s protection, and nodded, "Come here, a few people, guard the two entrances and exits."

    The black market has a total of two entrances and exits, one is the secret passageway where Meng Yunzheng and the others came, and the other is the entrance outside the city.

    If these two places are not guarded, those people will escape directly when they see that the situation is not good. But it is not good to escape to report the letter, they still plan to close the door and beat the dog.

    Two entrances and exits, let Lu Wu arrange for someone to go.

    Everything was ready, and everyone walked directly to the medical room.

    There are the most people over there now, but there are still some people scattered around. But the black market is too big, and they can''t find them one by one. They can only make some noise in the medical room and lead others to it.

    Their goal is very large, a group of mighty people, although they have tried their best to walk apart and keep a low profile, they still encountered people on the way to the medical room.

    Without waiting for Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng to take action, Lu Wu led someone directly towards him.

    "what¡­¡­"

    Soon, the screams that had just subsided not long ago resounded in the empty and wide black market.

    The others were stunned when they heard the words, and the people in the medical room even stood up and ran out to see.

    However, what they faced was the figure of Master Yang rushing over with someone.

    "You..." The bandits looked at them in astonishment, and after recognizing them, their faces were full of shock, "Aren''t you all locked in a cell? What do you want to do? Ah..."

    Most of the medical room is full of injured patients. Master Yang and the others only hate these people, but regardless of whether they are seriously injured, unable to get up, or even in a coma, they wrecked the medical room and lifted all the beds and stretchers. Turn over and block those thieves who were too late to react.

    "Are you crazy? Stop, do you know what you''re doing? Ah..."

    Mr. Yang and others didn''t talk nonsense to them at all. They beat those who resisted with weapons, and tied them with ropes if they didn''t resist.

    Of course, they have never killed anyone, and they may miss when they are extremely angry, but it takes psychological construction to really let them wipe people¡¯s necks with such a clear sword.

    So before coming here, Meng Yunzheng mentioned that you don''t need to hold back when you meet someone with a sword, spear, sword, and halberd, because if you don''t do your best, you will be injured and killed. But if it really can''t be done, the weapon in the person''s hand will be knocked out, or the person will be stunned. If you are inexperienced, fight randomly, and the most important thing is not to let anyone get close to you.

    Fortunately, these bandits are not very capable, and the people who stay in the black market are timid and afraid of things. Seeing that they are too many, they are so scared that they lose their helmets and armor, and they are immediately captured.

    People outside the medical room ran over when they heard the movement. Seeing so many people inside, some rushed in angrily, and of course they turned around and ran away when they saw that the situation was not good.

    At this time, Lu Wu and the others who were in ambush outside would jump out and force them directly into the medical room.

    There were also people who saw that something was wrong here from a distance, turned around and ran towards the Beast Camp. They still remember that Guo Laowu was at the Beast Camp. Who knew that when they ran to the gate of the Beast Camp, they saw that the door was closed. They patted the door hard, but no one responded.

    Xia Yi chased after them and solved them on the spot.

 Chapter 1710ï¼š settling girls

    Chapter 1710 Settling the girls

    Not long after, in addition to the injured people in the medical room, another twenty people were arrested and bound.

    Several people were hacked to death by the sword, looking a bit miserable.

    Meng Yunzheng counted the number of people, and knew that there were probably about ten people who were not there.

    As soon as he met Master Yang Lu Wu, he whispered, "Search the entire black market."

    You can''t leave a few fish that slip through the net. After all, you can accomplish great things with few people, just like them. With just a few people, this huge black market where people can hide at any time has been turned upside down.

    Mr. Yang had no objection, so the group of four began to conduct a carpet search.

    Meng Yunzheng took a few people directly to the third floor. If there are people with a little bit of skill in this black market, there is a high probability that they may be on the third floor.

    After they searched a place, they locked the door to prevent anyone from breaking in.

    There were also several girls living on the second and third floors, just like Qiao Rou.

    When the beasts were in chaos, they huddled together because they were afraid. Later, the chaos subsided, but they were too timid to go out.

    Who knew that the turmoil would start again, and when they heard the sound of shouting and killing from outside, they could not wait to hide themselves and not show a little bit.

    These people are handed over to Xia Yi to deal with.

    Xia Yi has been here for such a long time, and she is very clear about the origins of the girls.

    Don''t look at the girls who live on the second and third floors, all of them follow the stewards to eat and drink spicy food, but few are willing. They know very well that these days of wealth are only temporary.

    After all, these people can be replaced at any time, and they can be given away or rewarded by the steward at any time.

    Lessons from the past Not long ago, a girl made Wu Sanye unhappy because she said something wrong, and she was sent directly to the dueling arena to be fed to the beasts. That girl had been with Third Master Wu for a while. She was held up by Third Master Wu two days ago, and was bitten into pieces the next day.

    All the girls have seen that scene, and those who can climb to the top are not the ones who can''t see the situation clearly. Therefore, if they had a choice, they simply did not want to stay in this dark black market, living in fear every day.

    So when Xia Yi stirred up a little, the girls immediately followed her, and someone provided a few places for the bandits to hide.

    Xia Yi took them back to the cell and let them stay with the other girls, so as not to encounter a fish that slipped through the net and explained herself.

    On the way, Qiao Rou glanced at Xia Yi one after another, and after a long while she came to her side and asked in a low voice, "You, you came to me before, did you deliberately rhetoric from me?"

    After seeing Xia Yi, who was completely different, she felt that she might have hallucinations.

    After listening to her words, Qiao Rou quickly thought of the chaos in the black market today.

    When she thought that the black market was so chaotic, it might have something to do with her, she was inexplicably a little scared.

    Xia Yi raised her eyebrows and looked at her, "If you shouldn''t know it, don''t know it, or it won''t do you any good."

    Qiao Rou was right when she thought about it, she nodded and stopped talking.

    After setting up these girls, Xia Yi told everyone in the cell about the current situation.

    Hearing that things were going well, everyone was immediately excited.

 Chapter 1711ï¼š find the arsenal

    Chapter 1711 Find the arsenal

    Now that the manpower is sufficient, I don¡¯t need myself for the follow-up work.

    Therefore, Shu Yu returned to Meng Pei''s house. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Jiang Kuanyu lying on the ground with his eyes rolled.

    She was stunned, "Dead?"

    Meng Pei nodded. He sat beside Uncle Meng, looking at the latter with a complicated look and a somewhat unwell spirit.

    Shu Yu was very surprised when he saw this, what did Uncle Meng ask from Jiang Kuanyu, why did he look like this?

    She opened her mouth and didn''t ask any further questions, she just handed the thing in her hand to Meng Pei, "Uncle Meng, I just went to the kitchen to get some food and drink, you haven''t eaten well for the past two days, Pad your stomach first."

    They are soft pastries that are easy to digest and look appetizing.

    Meng Pei''s stomach was so hungry that he couldn''t feel it, and he was holding on with the backbone of wanting to rescue Uncle Meng.

    Seeing the pastry in Shu Yu''s hand, he touched his stomach and finally smiled, "You''re still more careful."

    Seeing this, the bandit on the side swallowed hard. In fact, he hadn''t eaten for a whole day.

    Shu Yu brought a lot. Seeing him like this, the corners of his mouth twitched and he gave him a copy.

    The bandit''s eyes lit up, and he quickly devoured it.

    Shu Yu squatted down, reached out and probed Uncle Meng''s forehead, and found that the temperature had returned to normal.

    "Uncle''s situation seems to be much better."

    "The medicine that Mr. Zhao gave has always been the best. Although the effect of the medicine is strong, it works quickly." Meng Pei swallowed the cake in one gulp, "What about you, what''s going on outside, I just heard a lot of noise. "

    Shu Yu briefly talked to him, and Meng Pei smiled after listening, "It seems that we will be able to go back soon."

    Just as Shu Yu was about to respond, the bandit over there was choked by the cake and coughed fiercely while covering his neck.

    Shu Yu, "..." seems to be frightened.

    The bandit finally coughed, and his face was still very red. He asked tremblingly, "Well, Lu Xiangjun, I, I am not in the same group with them, you must make it clear to others later, I side with you."

    "Look at your fear of death." Meng Pei was very contemptuous.

    Bandits are going to cry, okay? When Meng Pei interrogated Jiang Kuanyu just now, no one else was there, but he saw it from the beginning to the end.

    Young Master Jiang is usually a suave person. After taking the medicine, his face looked so grim as if he had been delayed. That''s not all, after waiting for Meng Dabao to finish his question, he tortured people to death, just to avenge his brother.

    At that moment, the bandit didn''t know how much he wished he had followed Shu Yuhe to the cell to release people, where his heart was about to burst.

    These people are really ruthless.

    While the bandit was worried about his bleak future, there was a knock on the door outside.

    He stood up suddenly, hurriedly approached the door and asked, "Who, who?"

    "Meng Yunzheng."

    The bandit breathed a sigh of relief and let people in.

    As soon as Meng Yunzheng came in, he went to see Uncle Meng first. He was relieved when he knew that everyone was okay, and said to Shu Yu and Meng Pei, "Everyone has been found, but I''m not sure if everyone is there, so let him go. Accept it."

    He pointed to the bandit.

    The bandit swallowed his saliva. It seemed that it was time for him to make meritorious deeds. He was about to express his determination, but Meng Yunzheng didn''t look at him at all, and then said to Shu Yu, "We also found the arsenal."

 Chapter 1712ï¼š His name is Qin Kun

    Chapter 1712 His name is Qin Kun

    Armory? ?

    Hearing these words, Shu Yu was shocked.

    Meng Yunzheng showed a rare look of excitement, he nodded, "Yes, the weapons storehouse, the weapons in it are all brand new, almost filling the whole room. Although the Changjin Mansion is not the main battlefield, but It can also be called their base camp.¡±

    And the black market is the most suitable place to put weapons in the base camp.

    Although there are not many weapons in a room, it is enough for the entire Changjin Mansion.

    Shu Yu couldn''t wait, "Go, take me to see..."

    Halfway through, she looked at Meng Pei. If she left and the bandit left again, he and Uncle Meng, who was still unconscious, would be left in the room.

    The latter waved his hand, "It''s alright, let''s go. The people outside are almost caught, even if one or two are unfortunate enough to be encountered by me. I can handle it with my skills. Besides, you bring me I have a lot of cakes, and my stomach is full, so I am not afraid of ten."

    Shu Yu was immediately amused, Meng Yunzheng said, "I brought two people over to guard outside the door, it''s fine."

    Shu Yu was relieved, and followed Meng Yunzheng out the door, and the bandit hurriedly followed.

    went out, Shu Yu really saw two people standing at the door, but they looked familiar.

    Oh, I remembered, wasn''t it the two who were guarding outside the Beast Camp with long spears?

    The two of them smiled awkwardly when they saw Shu Yu, then looked away and became the goalkeeper quietly.

    Meng Yunzheng took Shu Yu out for a long time before telling her about the situation of the two.

    "They killed all the beasts in the beast camp. In fact, that''s fine. After these beasts have eaten human meat, their interest in other meat is greatly reduced. Sooner or later, they will be eliminated. Otherwise, we will suffer. "

    Shu Yu nodded, she had guessed it at that time, and now that the idea has been confirmed, there is not much reaction.

    On the contrary, the bandits who followed them were shocked. Those beasts, all, all died? ?

    If Erye Fu found out, he would be very angry.

    Fortunately, he surrendered early, fortunately fortunately.

    The three quickly came to the medical room. All the people in the black market who were caught and searched were here, and Mr. Yang led someone to watch them.

    After the bandit came in, he counted them one by one. Of course, he couldn''t know everyone, but if the people he knew were not among them, it meant that there were still people hiding, right?

    Meng Yunzheng motioned to him, "Take a good look."

    The bandit nodded immediately, and the people in the black market who were **** frowned slightly.

    The next moment, someone who recognized him reacted and said irritably, "Qin Kun, it turned out to be you, you **** betrayed us, you brought them here, right? I killed you."

    Bandit, oh, it''s Qin Kun, who took a step back subconsciously after being scolded by this man.

    Immediately after thinking of something, he pushed his chest forward, raised his head and said loudly, "You can shut up for me, what is betrayal, I, I am not a group with you."

    As he said that, he looked at Meng Yunzheng, Shuyu, Master Yang, and others, as if explaining to them, "My, I didn''t come to the black market of my own free will, I was tricked by them. One of my fellow villagers said to bring me here. To make money, I am too naive, for the sake of my 80-year-old mother and three-year-old child, I am just like that.¡±

 Chapter 1713ï¼š send the weapon out

    Chapter 1713 Send the weapon out

    Shu Yu, "..." I can''t listen anymore, 80-year-old mother? Feelings, you are still an old man.

    She coughed lightly, "Okay, let''s do business."

    "Oh, yes." Qin Kun wiped away tears that didn''t exist at all, raised his head and said to the people who were tied up, "I advise you to change your ways, this black market is not a good place, let me explain It''s all explained, and you can still have the same good treatment as me."

    As he was talking, he saw a few timid eyes dodge, knowing that there was a drama, and working harder and harder, "As for me, now I am free to move, and I don''t have to worry about my life. We are all young, right? It''s not worth losing your life on this black market. Think about your family, think about the future, ah."

    Before he finished speaking, the person who had just scolded him stood up again, "Shut up, you..."

    Meng Yunzheng raised his sword and stabbed it, the man fell to the ground with a ''bang'', his body shook and he could not stand up.

    Other people''s eyes widened, and they all huddled together in fright.

    But I have to say that after killing the chicken and making an example, coupled with Qin Kun''s persuasion, two people really whispered, "I, I know that there is a secret room in the second master Fu''s room, and there should be a lot of things hidden in it. ."

    "I know, Boss Ke''s subordinates have a good relationship with Wanhualou in the city."

    Someone took the lead. These people were not loyal at all, and they immediately scoured their stomachs and told the news they knew.

    Don''t look at them as just inconspicuous little guys who are not reused, but the embankment of a thousand miles was destroyed in the ant nest, and they knew a lot of news. Although it''s not a major clue, I can always purify one or two that can be used.

    In the end, someone explained that there were two people hiding in the closet on the third floor.

    Very good, Master Yang immediately brought a few young masters to arrest people.

    Meng Yunzheng''s attitude towards those who take the initiative to cooperate is indeed better, but there are indeed some people who refuse to explain, and instead threaten those who defect. This kind of directly removes their chins, ties their hands and feet to death and strictly guards them.

    Almost all the questions that should be asked, Meng Yunzheng took Shu Yu to see the arsenal.

    The arsenal of the black market is on the third floor, behind a council hall where almost no one can step into it. It is very hidden.

    There are very few people who know about this place, at least none of the little guys downstairs have seen it.

    Shu Yu looked at the arsenal of weapons that were crowded together in front of him, tsk tsk, "Swords, swords, halberds, bows and arrows, and slings. What are you doing, are you planning to attack the city?"

    Although the catapult is not large, and it only has one lift, it is really scary to put it here.

    Meng Yunzheng touched these weapons with his fingers and sneered, "Exactly, these things can be sent to General Huang."

    "That''s a good idea, but... how do we deliver it?"

    They are in the black market, and the slings are not easy to move or move, so give up. Other knives, spears, swords and halberds can be taken out, but where can they be taken?

    There are two entrances to the black market, one leads to Chenggu County, but the county seat is under the control of the county magistrate.

    The other entrance is outside the city, and it is feasible to give it to General Huang from outside the city.

    But they were not familiar with them outside the city, and General Huang didn''t know where he was at this time. It was more likely that they had met those posing as bandits in the black market before they met General Huang.

 Chapter 1714ï¼š two options

    Chapter 1714 Two choices

    Two choices, they always have to choose one.

    Meng Yunzheng looked at Shu Yu, "What do you think?"

    The latter pondered for a moment, then affirmed, "Go back to the county seat."

    "It''s a coincidence, I think so too."

    Chenggu County is in the hands of the magistrate, but because of this, they need to return to Chenggu County even more. The Meng family is still in the city, and Master Yang, He Er, and his family are still in the city.

    If they don''t go back, then all these people are the hostages of the county magistrate. Even if the rebellion outside has been quelled, as long as the gate of Chenggu County is closed and the secret passage is guarded, they will still be controlled by others.

    Rather than that, let''s disintegrate Chenggu County from the inside.

    In general, there are three inspectors in the county seat, and each inspector has more than 100 people under him. The armed forces of the entire county seat are about 400.

    But Chenggu County has experienced a chaos, and according to the normal process, they will ask Fucheng for help.

    Changjinfufucheng is not a border area, so there are less than 2,000 troops stationed there.

    There was such a big incident in Chenggu County, and more than 200 people from the garrison came to help. Of the remaining thousand and eighteen, half of them continued to guard the palace city, and half of them went to the mountains to suppress bandits.

    Therefore, the armed forces in Chenggu County now number around 600 people in total.

    Some of these 600 people were guarding the two city gates, and the rest were patrolling the city.

    But Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu turned around in the city. Judging from the frequency of their encounters with patrol officers and soldiers, the number of them was definitely not that many.

    Therefore, they suspect that some of these 600 people may have been selected to come to the black market and act as bandits to fight against the upcoming General Huang.

    Of course, the fewer people the better for them.

    And Shu Yu felt that among so many people, it was impossible for all of them to be bribed, all on the side of the second prince and the third prince, right? This is a treason. It is a big crime to seize the family and annihilate the family. It is impossible for everyone to risk their entire family''s life.

    Now that they have weapons in their hands and a secret passage that leads directly to the county magistrate''s private residence, this situation is not impossible to try.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng had the same idea. After the two reached an agreement, they left the arsenal and walked towards the medical room.

    But there was no one in the medical room at this time, only a few people under Lu Wu''s hands were guarding.

    They said that Xia Yi took everyone else to the cell. Now that all the thieves in the black market have been caught, the people in the cell can naturally be released.

    Meng Yunzheng and the two turned to the cell, and Xia Yi was bringing out the girls who were locked in the innermost.

    Everyone was obviously very happy, but at the same time, there was also a bit of daze.

    Especially the laborers locked in the two cells at the entrance, they were also released, but they all stood together, crowded together, looking helpless.

    They don''t know what will happen next, people in the black market are caught, can they go out? Can they go home? Will these people let them go?

    They don''t know, and they are also full of worries about the unknown future, for fear that they will enter other tiger dens after coming out of the wolf''s den of the black market.

    Shu Yu sighed secretly upon seeing this, these people still need time to adapt.

    But apparently, they didn''t have much time.

    Meng Yunzheng had already walked up to Master Yang and others. Compared with the others, they were the happiest and most excited.

    After being locked up for so many days, I can finally go home.

    Seeing Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu, they thanked them repeatedly and said that they would definitely give generous gifts when they returned home.

 Chapter 1715ï¼š Master Yang and others understand the truth

    Chapter 1715 Master Yang and others understand the truth

    Let''s not talk about those who are generous or not, Meng Yunzheng just asked them with a serious expression, "Are you going back to Chenggu County?"

    Master Yang and the others were taken aback for a moment, some doubts, and nodded hesitantly, "This, of course, we have to go back. We finally escaped the danger and just wanted to go home and reunite with our family. They must be worried about us too."

    Meng Yunzheng was silent for a moment, then raised his head and said, "But now Chenggu County is not safe, it can even be said to be dangerous."

    Master Yang was startled, and immediately thought of something, he asked quickly, "You mean, there are still many bandits running around in the county town, haven''t they been caught?"

    "Band thief?" Meng Yunzheng smiled, looked at Qin Kun not far away, called him over, and asked in front of everyone, "Tell everyone, are you a thief?"

    Qin Kun shrank his neck and had a bad premonition.

    But now he is on the side of everyone, so he can''t hide it anymore, so he whispered, "We are not bandits, there is no one in this black market who is bandit. I was trapped by my fellow villager two years ago. After I came here, I found that I had to be a hard labor, or go to a duel like Lu Wu and the others, or I would join them and become a thug in the black market. The first two are dead ends for me, and I have been introduced by my fellow villagers, so I am very It¡¯s easy to become a black market thug. But you believe me, although I am a black market person, I have never harmed anyone.¡±

    However, the more they listened to Master Yang and others, the more serious their faces became, "So, aren''t you the gangsters because you can''t wait for the new emperor to pardon the world? The people who went to Chenggu County to burn, kill and loot are your black market thugs? It''s not so-called. Bandit?"

    Qin Kun swallowed and nodded, "Yes."

    Young Master He, who was standing next to Master Yang, raised his voice instantly, "Why? How did we offend you in the black market? Are you so cruel to the people in the city? What are you trying to do?"

    Qin Kun was about to cry, and silently took two steps back.

    "I don''t know, I''m just a little scoundrel, doing things according to the orders."

    Master Yang took a deep breath. He had an intuition that the water in here might be very deep.

    He asked Meng Yunzheng, "Does Master Meng know the reason?"

    Meng Yunzheng looked at Xia Yi. The reason for this was a bit complicated. He didn''t have a deep connection with Beijing, and he didn''t know what to say or not to say, so he just let Xia Yi decide.

    Xia Yi quickly stood up and said to everyone with a dignified expression, "This is the end of the matter, I''ll make it clear to you about some things. People in the black market are indeed not bandits, they are rebels who intend to rebel, and they will attack Chenggu County started because the magistrate of Chenggu County is the one who colluded with them."

    "What, what??" Everyone was shocked, "Master Cheng is with them?"

    Xia Yi nodded, "Yes, there are two secret passages in this black market, one is the one you walked through when you were arrested, and the other leads to Cheng County Magistrate''s private house. Rebels in the black market will target you, both The list given by the county magistrate has targeted you to arrest you."

    Master Yang gasped sharply, "Aren''t our family members in danger?"

    Young Master He, "The county magistrate Cheng is a rebel, will the imperial court send someone to rescue Chenggu county?"

    He Er, "It turned out to be like this. Now that I think about it, among the people we were arrested, there is indeed no family that is close to the county magistrate."

 Chapter 1716ï¼š Xia Yi reveals her identity

    Chapter 1716 Xia Yi reveals her identity

    The more they talked, the more frightened they became. What was even more terrifying was that they remembered that the few people who had died one after another these days were all people who had conflicts with the Cheng family or his relatives.

    They became angry, "God officer, this dog officer has done such a crazy thing."

    "Yeah, the poor family still went to him for help. This dog officer must have received a lot of benefits from our family."

    "No, we have to rescue the family."

    No need for Meng Yunzheng and the others to say more, these people began to discuss with righteous indignation, and the result of the discussion was not unexpected.

    None of them would ignore their parents, wife and children and run for their lives.

    Everyone''s opinion is very unified, they want to go back and save their families.

    Now the question is, how to save?

    Having said that, everyone''s eyes fell on Meng Yunzheng and the others.

    The latter saw that they were almost talking, and then said, "It is true that we need to save, but it is not easy to save. Counting the Meng family, we have a total of twenty-eight families. These twenty-eight families are not three or five. It''s a small family, and everyone has relatives and friends, so we can''t escape and ignore them, right? There are very few people going out in Chenggu County these days. The attention of the officers and soldiers will not be able to leave at all.¡±

    Mr. Yang agreed, "Yes, it''s not realistic to take everyone to escape together."

    "So, we simply don''t run away."

    Young Master He and the others were surprised, "What, what do you mean?" Could it be that he was being slaughtered?

    Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, "We have cooperated once and won this black market. Why can''t we take Chenggu County?"

    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and after they reacted, they took a deep breath.

    He Er even stammered, "Take, take Chenggu County??"

    The black market is different from Chenggu County. The black market detains people who kill without blinking an eye. They are dark and bad. And under the actions of Meng Yunzheng and a few others, more than 30 people were left to do it.

    You can take Chenggu County, and you will deal with the government, the court ordered officials, and the officers and soldiers.

    Master Yang was also startled, and said with some seriousness, "Young Master Meng, we are all just ordinary people. If we go against the government, it would be a crime. I believe what you said, Master Cheng is a rebel. But he is still the court. Commander, let alone us, even those garrisoned troops, without the order of the imperial court, cannot send troops casually, I am afraid that we will eventually become prisoners."

    Mr. Yang''s worries are not unreasonable, it has always been that people do not fight against officials. Even if Master Cheng is a rebel, it is left to the Shangguan sent by the imperial court to deal with it, and it is not their turn to act.

    They have no orders. Even if they are doing good things, in the eyes of others, they may be organized rebels against the imperial court against the government.

    Meng Yunzheng knew their concerns.

    He looked at Xia Yi again.

    The latter nodded and said with a solemn face, "This official, Xia Yi, is the emperor''s front guard, and was ordered to hide in the black market. Here we collect evidence of their troubles. Now the evidence is conclusive, and the emperor has an order to order us to act cheaply. ."

    She is a dark guard, but after this mission, she will turn to the bright side.

    However, when everyone present heard her introduction, they all widened their eyes and looked at her in disbelief.

    She, she, who did she just say she was? The front guard? The emperor''s front guard?

 Chapter 1717ï¼š blood is up

    Chapter 1717 The blood is up

    Not far away, the girls who get along with Xia Yi day and night are even weaker, especially Qiao Rou, who swallowed hard.

    Why are there so many secrets on her body? You were flattered by the imperial guard earlier?

    Qiao Rou began to desperately recall whether she had disrespected her before. Although Xia Yi was a girl, but now she is an official, and she is still a highly skilled official. It''s terrible.

    The girls didn''t dare to look at her, and Master Yang and others also felt that they had hallucinations.

    This girl who fought side by side with them, is the person beside the emperor?

    Are they dreaming? The day before, they thought that they might not be able to support the reinforcements, and they would be tortured to death by people in the black market. The next day, not only did Meng Xiucai Lu Xiangjun come, but also the people with the emperor were present.

    Xia Yi said, "This action is not your own decision. This official has been ordered by the emperor to recruit righteous people from the people to assist the government in quelling the rebellion. I hope you can help this official to arrest the traitors and bring them to justice, and return the people to peace and tranquility. Chenggu County.¡±

    Master Yang and the others swallowed hard, and their hearts were inexplicably warm.

    They are helping the emperor, they are going to make meritorious deeds.

    However, despite the urgency and excitement in his heart, Master Yang still told himself to calm down. He took a deep breath and asked, "You, you are really the guard in front of the royal family, what... evidence?"

    Xia Yi took out a fish charm from her sleeve, "Please see."

    The fish talisman is a symbol of the official status of the dynasty.

    The people like He Er and others are all students, even if they haven''t really seen the fish talisman, they can recognize it.

    The fish charm in front of him is made of silver, which at least represents officials of the fifth rank or above.

    Shu Yu blinked in surprise, where does Xia Yi usually keep such an important thing? She must have been searched when she came in as an undercover agent.

    Well, the dark guard is worthy of being a dark guard, but he has the means.

    After seeing the fish talisman, Mr. Yang looked very respectful in an instant. He quickly returned the things, and then suppressed his excitement and said, "I will listen to the instructions of the adults."

    Xia Yi nodded, "Very good, then let''s let Young Master Meng arrange the plan."

    She took a step back as usual, not at all embarrassed to push the matter on a scholar.

    Mr. Yang and others were stunned for a moment, but quickly calmed down.

    Lord Xia''s decision was right. After all, Meng Xiu was a capable man and was familiar with the situation outside. Well, it''s best for him to take the lead.

    Meng Yunzheng coughed lightly, and without delay, quickly explained the current situation.

    "Don''t worry too much, we are not fighting alone. General Huang has already taken people out of the city to suppress the bandits. Most of the people in the black market have gone out, just to deal with General Huang''s team. As long as we take care of Chenggu County, General Huang has no worries, we just do our own thing."

    Hearing the words, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    In this way, they were relieved. To be honest, in addition to worrying about the magistrate of Chenggu County, they were still thinking about the people who went out in the black market. They dared to pretend to be bandits and broke into the county town to burn, kill and loot, and it was hard to guarantee that they would not come back to take revenge after they captured Chenggu County.

    Meng Yunzheng''s words greatly calmed the hearts of everyone.

    Without worries, everyone''s enthusiasm is even higher.

 Chapter 1718ï¼š own manpower

    Chapter 1718 One''s own manpower

    Meng Yunzheng started talking about the plan, "According to our analysis, Chenggu County has about 600 troops. It''s still too few for our current people, so I have to ask Master Yang for your help."

    "you say."

    Meng Yunzheng, "I know that all of you have a family and a nursing home. Among them, all those who have the ability will gather together. This will be our main force against them. We have twenty-eight families, although the manpower is still very limited. But we have weapons in our hands, and now we are in the dark, they are in the light, and the situation is in our favor."

    "There are more than twenty-eight households." He Er said, "I was arrested before and there were a few young masters, but they were given to and killed by people in the black market. Those households were all in good conditions, otherwise they wouldn''t be. Dare to offend the county magistrate. As long as we tell them the truth, they will definitely avenge their family.¡±

    Mr. He also nodded and said, "Yes, and our relatives. My grandfather''s family opened a martial arts hall. Although I don''t know if they suffered any trouble that night, they were all very skilled, very loyal and loyal. They will definitely help us too.¡±

    Master Yang also thought about it, and asked Meng Yunzheng, "Does the 600 troops in Chenggu County that Young Master Meng mentioned include those under the three inspectors."

    The latter nodded, and Master Yang said, "There shouldn''t be six hundred."

    "How do you say that?"

    "Among the three inspections, one is my brother-in-law. I know his temperament very well, and he will not do such a rebellious thing. When the thief broke into the house that day, my brother-in-law happened to come to me for a drink and follow me. Talking about the recent atmosphere in the county town is a bit wrong. He is a patrol inspector, so he may be more sensitive to some strange things, but I didn''t think much about it at the time. Now I know that county magistrate Cheng is not a good person, but what he said is right. When I came, my brother-in-law had a knife cut on his arm in order to save me. I think if he was still alive and managed his more than 100 people, he would definitely be on our side."

    Shu Yu asked him, "What''s your brother-in-law''s name, and which one is he in charge of?"

    "His name is Yinqiu, and he is from the area north of the city."

    North of the city...

    The big mansion that entered the secret road was in the south of the city, and it was completely two directions from the north of the city. So even if Yinqiu''s people were patrolling nearby and wanted to find his brother-in-law, Master Yang, they probably wouldn''t find this big mansion.

    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu glanced at each other, of course they also hoped that Yin Qiu was still alive.

    "If that''s the case, we''ll be overstaffed."

    He Er nodded again and again, "So the situation is still very powerful for us, right?"

    "Yes, the situation on Yin Patrol''s side is unknown. We are to make a decision. Now everyone''s main task is to gather people after returning. After gathering everyone, we will first take down three places, the county government office, and two city gates. Once these three places are under control, it will be easy to handle later."

    Meng Yunzheng quickly finished the specific plan and arranged everyone properly, and everyone began to get nervous inexplicably.

    This is going to fight. If they win, they will have done a great job.

    "It''s the early morning, so let''s get the weapons, and everyone will bring a few more pieces. We can transport out what we can."

    "Okay, move on."

    Master Yang immediately took someone to get a weapon.

 Chapter 1719ï¼š The arrangement of the laborers

    Chapter 1719 Arrangement of the laborers

    Meng Yunzheng was about to explain something to Lu Wu, who was beside him, when he saw a few people from the laborer walking towards him.

    They looked a little restrained, but there was a vague expectation and excitement on their faces.

    The man who took the lead had his back slightly hunched, and he was very thin. He asked Meng Yunzheng a little uneasy, "Meng, Young Master Meng, look, what can we do?"

    "Yes, Young Master Meng, we can also help. Although we don''t have any other skills, we have the strength."

    "Yes, yes, we are very good at work."

    They were apprehensive or dazed at first, but after Xia Yi revealed her identity, they suddenly felt a lot more at ease. These people are from the court, so it''s not bad.

    Just following closely, they became a little worried. They were different from Master Yang. Although they were locked in the cell, they were helping the black market. Moreover, when Master Yang and Lu Wu acted just now, they also Did not follow to help.

    What if they were found to be ganging up with people in the black market after the incident and were convicted?

    At this moment, they were a little anxious, thinking that they might be able to make a difference.

    Meng Yunzheng looked at them. These people were very thin and had injuries on their bodies. Many of them had bruises on their faces, which were obviously beaten out while they were working. When they spoke, they all hunched over, their eyes filled with fear.

    Seeing that Meng Yunzheng didn''t speak, they became more and more worried.

    "Meng Gongzi, we really, really can do things, you can arrange for us."

    An elderly man behind him even wanted to kneel down and beg him, Meng Yunzheng hurriedly said, "I do have something I want to ask for your help."

    "You say, you say." They cheered.

    Meng Yunzheng said, "There are two entrances to the black market. We will go directly to Chenggu County in a while, and you will send someone to guard that entrance. The other entrance leads to the outside of the city, and you will block that entrance later. "

    "block up?"

    "Yes, the people in the black market all followed Wu Sanye and the others out, but I don''t know if they will come back in a short time. If we come back and find that the black market has changed hands, then what we have done will be in vain."

    Meng Yunzheng thought about it, there are indeed a lot of these people. But they have been enslaved and tortured by people in the black market all the year round, and have developed the habit of being afraid when they see them. It would be inappropriate to take them out to deal with Magistrate Cheng and others. They are afraid of them in their bones, and if they rush to the front, they may all be captured.

    Instead of taking them on an adventure, let them guard the black market.

    Blocking this entrance outside the city can be regarded as breaking the way back for Third Master Wu and the others.

    What''s more, in this black market, there are still weapons warehouses. There are too many weapons, and what they can take away is limited, and the rest will continue to be stored in it.

    In addition, there is a treasure house. There are not many other things in the black market, there are a lot of gold and silver treasures, and the things are kept in the secret room in the room of Boss Ke.

    Some of the money should have been sent to the capital for the Second Prince and the others.

    But the rest is also a lot of wealth.

    When those laborers heard that they had something to do, they hurriedly responded, "I, let''s go now."

    Meng Yunzheng chose the leader, and let a knowledgeable person under Lu Wu follow him.

    The laborers are very happy. Before, they were very numb in their work and had almost no thoughts of their own. Now they are doing things for their future and everyone is very positive.

 Chapter 1720ï¼š leave the black market

    Chapter 1720 Leaving the Black Market

    After the labor was arranged, Meng Yunzheng looked at the girls again.

    Naturally, it is not easy for these people to follow them out to fight the soldiers in Chenggu County, and it is not easy to arrange for them to go out of the secret passage.

    So he asked Xia Yi''s opinion, and finally said, "There are still many arrested rebels in the black market, and we can''t kill all of them. When the incident subsides, we will hand them over to the court for disposal. I have to trouble you girls to guard these rebels here."

    The girls breathed a sigh of relief when they heard this.

    Like those hard laborers, they also wanted to contribute. For these girls who are used to living in the dark, useful people have meaning in existence.

    They have something to do, which means they will not be left behind for no reason.

    So the girls quickly assured, "Don''t worry, we promise to take good care of these people and never let them escape."

    They discussed for a while, and soon came up with a plan.

    They brought all the thieves who were originally in the medical room to the cell and locked them in directly. Then locked it with a chain, and handed the key directly to Xia Yi.

    Qiao Rou said, "In this way, even if these rebels want to lie to us and let us go, we can''t do anything about it."

    First, they have no keys, and second, they have no weapons. Although the black market has arsenals, they cannot get them.

    The number of rebels in the prison is quite large. In addition to the more than 30 people caught earlier, some of them were bitten by wild animals. There are more than fifty people in total.

    If these people wanted to do bad things while Meng Yunzheng and the others were gone, it was very possible that they flickered and threatened them to let them go.

    Qiao Rou and the others believe that their abilities are limited, so it is better to cut off the back road just in case.

    Xia Yi agreed, "Not bad."

    Qiao Rou and the others exhaled slowly, a little happy.

    But what Xia Yi didn''t say is that it doesn''t matter if they keep losing their way. Earlier in the medical room, Meng Yunzheng gave each of them medicine.

    In order to verify the effect, I also found a thorn who is loyal to the black market to kill the chickens and show the monkeys. All the rebels saw the consequences of taking the poison, and in order to save their lives, most people did not dare to act rashly.

    After arranging all this, Meng Yunzheng saw that it was late and was about to leave.

    On the black market side, apart from the laborers and the girls, some of Lu Wu''s subordinates also stayed. They have limited mobility and are more appropriate to stay in the black market.

    Both the laborers and the girls came to see them away. Before leaving, they were still a little worried. The leading laborer asked uncertainly, "Sir, you will come and take us away, right?"

    Xia Yi nodded, "It''s natural, you are all victims. When the rebellion subsides, the government will take care of you. At that time, they will also give you some compensation, don''t worry."

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they heard the words. Although they know that the future is still very slim, even if they go out from the black market, their life will not be as peaceful and peaceful as before, but there is always hope that there will be other choices.

    The assurance given by Xia Yi reassured them.

    Meng Yunzheng waved, "Let''s go."

    There are quite a few people in their team, about fifty people in total.

    The group of was mighty, and soon entered the entrance of the secret passage, heading towards Chenggu County.

 Chapter 1721ï¼š Munch waiting outside

    Chapter 1721 Meng Qi waiting outside

    Uncle Meng was still in a coma, and Meng Yunzheng gave him another medicine.

    He doesn''t have much medicine on his body now, and the poison that the rebels eat is fed by him after diluting, otherwise so many people will not be enough. The rest of the internal and external wound medicines were also distributed to those who were injured in the cell.

    Fortunately, they will be able to go back soon, Meng Yunzheng still has some medicines on Cheyenne''s side.

    Uncle Meng was placed on the trolley. This trolley was still the same trolley that delivered food to the beasts before, but there were not many cars. Uncle Meng was lying on it, along with He Er''s cousin and other people who were injured and couldn''t walk easily.

    Originally, Meng Yunzheng was considering whether to take Tao Feili''s body back together, but after thinking about it, it was okay. Now that they have something to do, even if Tao Feili takes it back, either send it back to the Tao family or to the Meng family.

    No matter where he was sent, it was not easy to settle, so he was left on the black market.

    In addition, other scooters are tied with weapons.

    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu both had bows and arrows on their backs, and swords hung around their waists.

    They walked very slowly. After all, the secret road was narrow and narrow, and they walked forward with a heavy load on their bodies, so they could not walk fast.

    came to the fork, and Xia Yi, who was walking in front, stopped.

    She nodded to Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu, "Let''s separate here."

    Xia Yi is going to the county magistrate''s private house. This fork is two directions. The abandoned mansion is not a big problem, but the county magistrate''s private residence needs to be blocked. And Xia Yi also wanted to see what was in the private house, or the county magistrate Cheng didn''t live there.

    If he was there, Xia Yi would just take this person.

    Meng Yunzheng told her to be careful, and Xia Yi took Lu Wu and his party to another direction.

    Meng Yunzheng and others continued to walk forward quietly.

    finally came to the end, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief.

    Qin Kun stepped forward and pressed the secret passage, and was the first to go up. Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu followed closely, and the others stayed in place for the time being, and came out after they confirmed that there was no problem outside.

    It was still very dark outside. Meng Yunzheng and the others left Meng''s house in the morning and stayed in the black market for nearly a day and a night.

    It''s almost 90 o''clock now. Due to the winter, there is still about half an hour before dawn.

    After Meng Yunzheng came out, he listened carefully, but did not hear any movement, so he turned around and pulled Shu Yu out.

    The person behind was about to follow, but Meng Yunzheng''s ears suddenly stood up, and he turned his head sharply, "Who?"

    Young Master Yang and others who were in the back were startled and didn''t dare to move for a moment.

    Meng Yunzheng squinted and looked out of the room, Shu Yu raised his wrist and pointed out, everyone looked a little nervous.

    The next moment, I heard a familiar lowered voice, "Brother?"

    Meng Yunzheng was stunned for a moment, then pressed down Shu Yu''s wrist, "It''s Meng Qi."

    Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief and made a reassuring gesture to Master Yang and the others behind him.

    Sure enough, Meng Qi stuck his head out from under the window outside and saw them standing in the room. He happily opened the window and ran to Meng Yunzheng''s side, "Brother, it''s really you, you are finally back."

    He exhaled a long breath, with a lingering look on his face, "How is it, everything is going well."

    Meng Yunzheng ''um'', "Everything went well, but you, why are you here? Yuan Gui, have you sent it back?"

 Chapter 1722ï¼š Yuan Gui is alright

    Chapter 1722 Yuan Gui is okay

    Meng Qi nodded again and again, "Send it back, he''s fine."

    After separating from Meng Yunzheng in the morning, he immediately took Yuan Gui, who had passed out of a coma, to the familiar hospital.

    As Meng Yunzheng guessed, there are not many patrol officers and soldiers in the city. There should be some people who went to the black market from the entrance of the secret road and went to act as bandits.

    So Meng Qi did not encounter any accidents along the way. He was very familiar with the streets and alleys in the city, so he sent Yuangui to his destination very smoothly.

    That hospital has always had a good relationship with the Meng family, and is a good friend with Uncle Meng.

    The bodyguards of the Meng Family Escort Agency often get injured when they practice martial arts or play darts, so they will come to this hospital every three days to find this doctor.

    Seeing Meng Qi come in with a seriously injured person, Dr. Mi subconsciously asked.

    But Meng Qi didn''t say much, just briefly stated Yuan Gui''s injury.

    Doctor Mi is a sensible man, and it would be inconvenient to know that he would not speak. In the past, escorts were injured when they went out and darts were injured, and they basically kept secrets about what happened on the road.

    Recently, the atmosphere in the county town was tense, and the Meng family was attacked by bandits again, and Uncle Meng disappeared because of this. So Doctor Mi thought that the bandit had done something to the Meng family, and Yuan Gui''s injury was also caused by it.

    He calmly treated Yuan Gui''s wound, but the wound medicine that Meng Yunzheng gave was very effective, so Doctor Mi just helped with simple treatment and dressing.

    When it was noon, Yuan Gui woke up.

    He wanted to go back as soon as he got up, and there were still people waiting for him at home. Granny Fang must have been very worried when she saw that he hadn''t gone back for two days and two nights. Her health was already bad, so it would be better if nothing happened.

    But there are officers and soldiers patrolling outside. Yuan Gui is injured, and he and Granny Fang are still staying at someone else''s house. If the people from that family went to inform the officers and soldiers, they would be in more trouble.

    In the end, there was no way, Meng Qi went to find Granny Fang himself.

    Fortunately, he went. Granny Fang waited for two days before Yuan Gui came back. She was already very anxious.

    Meng Qi didn''t intend to talk about Yuan Gui''s injury, but Granny Fang didn''t seem to be very easy to fool. He could only tell Granny Fang about the situation alone. Although he didn''t mention the bandit, the latter was still very worried.

    Later, Granny Fang proposed to take care of Yuan Gui, and Meng Qi agreed after thinking about it.

    Granny Fang made an excuse for the family who stayed there, and then went to the hospital with Meng Qi.

    Now Granny Fang was watching Yuan Gui in the medical center, and Meng Qi stayed with him for a while. Seeing that everything was fine, she went back to the Meng Family Escort.

    Meng Yunzheng said that General Huang came to Chenggu County in these two days. Meng Qi was afraid that he would miss it, so he waited in the security guard.

    But until the night, he didn''t wait for anyone.

    Meng Qi didn''t sleep peacefully at night, but at Yin Shi, he woke up again, and he couldn''t fall asleep anyway.

    Later, he simply left Meng''s house and returned to this abandoned mansion. Unexpectedly, Meng Yunzheng was really waiting for him.

    So he actually only came here for an hour.

    Meng Qi said, "I was very careful at first, I was afraid that I would encounter officers and soldiers on patrol on the road, but it turned out that there was no one, and they did not patrol at all."

    In the past, when there were no bandits and there was a curfew, there were occasionally people patrolling the streets. Now there is not a single person in sight, and Meng Qi thinks it is a bit ridiculous.

 Chapter 1723ï¼š Dad, Ill take you home

    Chapter 1723 Dad, I will carry you home

    Meng Yunzheng understood, "Nowadays, no one dares to go out to the streets, and the bandits are their own people. During the day, they can patrol around and show them to the people. At night, there is no need, and there is no one on the street."

    But in this way, it is convenient for them.

    It''s just that it''s almost dawn, so they have to hurry up.

    Thinking of this, Meng Yunzheng looked behind him and said to Mr. Yang and others who came out one after another, "Quick, let''s get out of here as soon as possible."

    Meng Qi looked at these people in surprise, and soon saw He Er who came out with his cousin on his back.

    He asked in astonishment, "He, are they... those rich children who were captured by bandits?"

    Meng Qi and He Er are acquainted. They both study in the same academy. Although one often skips school and the other works hard, they cannot play with each other. But Meng Qi had heard of He Er''s arrest.

    Now seeing them appear in front of him, Meng Qi was immediately startled.

    "Brother, you rescued them all?!" This is too powerful, right?

    Isn''t it only his brother and future sister-in-law who go to the black market? With just two people, they went deep into the tiger''s den and rescued the children of various families who had been captured for so many days.

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Yes, they were all rescued."

    "What about my father? Is he okay?" Meng Qi became nervous and looked behind him.

    Meng Yunzheng thought of Uncle Meng''s injury and didn''t say much, just turned away.

    Uncle Meng was carried out by Meng Pei. On the way, he woke up for a while, and now he fell asleep again.

    Seeing Uncle Meng covered in blood, Meng Qi froze and his legs couldn''t move at all.

    He looked at Meng Yunzheng in trepidation, "Brother, me, my father..." Why didn''t he move? Is it, has it been...

    "Don''t worry, his life is not in danger, but his injuries are a bit serious and he needs to rest."

    Meng Qi''s eyes instantly turned red, he eagerly took a few steps forward, looked at Uncle Meng cautiously, put his fingers on his neck, and found that the pulse was still beating underneath, and he almost cried with joy.

    He wiped his face and looked at Meng Pei, his voice slightly choked, "Uncle."

    "Okay, it''s alright, we are all safe, and we will be reunited soon. You are a man, your father is injured now, and you have to take care of it."

    "Yeah." Meng Qi took a breath and said to him, "I''ll take it back."

    Meng Pei didn''t rob him, and put Uncle Meng carefully on his back.

    Probably this slight movement made Uncle Meng feel a little bit. He opened his eyes slightly, saw a familiar face, and twitched the corners of his mouth, "Is that Archie?"

    "Father, it''s me, I''ll carry you home." Meng Qi quickly smiled, "Let''s go home."

    "Okay, hard work."

    "It''s not hard, it''s not hard." Meng Qi shook his head. Seeing that Uncle Meng closed his eyes again, he closed his mouth and said nothing.

    He walked back to Meng Yunzheng behind his back, only to find that Master Yang and the others were carrying weapons.

    Meng Qi restrained his emotions and asked in surprise, "Brother, where did these come from? What are we going to do next?"

    "Tell you later."

    Meng Qi didn''t bother him anymore.

    The weapons were removed not long after, Meng Yunzheng lowered his voice and said to the crowd, "Just now Archie told me that the officers and soldiers who are not patrolling the streets are now a good time for us to leave. Everyone is ready, according to our previous instructions. Is there anything wrong with the plan?"

 Chapter 1724ï¼š split up

    Chapter 1724 Split Action

    Everyone was a little nervous and a little excited. Hearing this, they shook their heads and replied in a low voice, "No problem."

    "Okay, let''s go home first. Remember, we don''t have much time. After we go back, we will secretly organize our people. Don''t leak the news. We will act in the evening."

    "clear."

    Everyone responded one by one, and immediately began to distribute weapons.

    It¡¯s just that this time one person can hang up to two weapons on his body, so he can¡¯t be pushed away with a cart. Seeing that the sky will be bright soon, those patrolling soldiers will go out, pushing the car too much movement, if they come across it, it will really be a waste.

    Fortunately, they have a lot of things that they should have in their own homes, but if there are nurses in the home, there are still some wooden sticks and swords.

    Therefore, in addition to bringing the necessary weapons, the rest, including the cart, are still in this abandoned mansion. For convenience, they hid in the room near the small door that Meng Qi brought them in before.

    After everything was done, everyone began to prepare to go back in pairs.

    Generally, the skilled lead a piece of the unskilled, and everyone spreads out, lest the goal be too big.

    Young Master He was the last to leave. Meng Yunzheng looked at them, exhaled slowly and said, "The families of the victims will trouble you."

    Mr. He and the others are all neighbors or relatives and friends of the families who were killed by the black market. They are close and know the situation of their families. But at the same time, they have great responsibilities. Before leaving, Meng Yunzheng inquired about the situation in detail and unified their actions.

    First of all, they must not appear at the victim''s house rashly. They have to go home first and invite the heads of several families through their parents and family members to persuade them. Later, it is up to them to adapt to their own needs.

    Young Master He nodded, "Young Master Meng, don''t worry, we promise to complete the task."

    Several people also quickly disappeared into the night, and the only people who stayed in the big mansion were Meng Yunzheng Shuyu, Meng Pei Meng''s uncle Meng Qi, and... Master Yang.

    Now, Uncle Meng of the Meng Family Escort is seriously injured and unconscious. Some of the friends the Meng family knows can only be contacted by Meng Pei, and the affairs of the Meng family are fully handed over to Meng Pei.

    Shu Yu accompanied Meng Qi to take Meng Xiaoshu to the medical center. The two streets behind the medical center were the city gate. She was there to monitor the movement of the city gate and respond at any time.

    In the end it was Meng Yunzheng, he said to Master Yang, "Let''s go too, go to the north of the city and find your brother-in-law."

    They are going to meet the inspector Yin. If the other party is still alive and has control of the more than 100 people under his command, then they will have an extra layer of help.

    If something happened to the inspector Yin, all the people under his command would follow others. That Meng Yunzheng can also make changes in time and adapt accordingly.

    After a few people packed up, they parted ways and went in different directions.

    It was quiet at night. Shu Yu was not very familiar with Chenggu County, so when he followed Meng Qi to the hospital, he was distracted and looked around, taking the opportunity to have a general understanding of the county seat.

    The three quickly arrived at the back door of the hospital. Meng Qi looked around and knocked on the door.

    After a while, a low voice of inquiry came from inside, "Who, who?"

    "Uncle Mi, it''s me."

    The people inside were obviously relieved, and quickly opened the door, only to see Uncle Meng lying on Meng Qi at a glance.

 Chapter 1725ï¼š Mijia Medical Center

    Chapter 1725 Mijia Medical Center

    Doctor Mi was immediately shocked, "Brother Meng, what''s going on?"

    Uncle Meng closed his eyes and didn''t hear it. Doctor Mi quickly reacted. He hurriedly turned sideways to let a few people in, and then closed the door cautiously.

    followed Meng Qi into the doctor''s hut and put Uncle Meng on the bed.

    Doctor Mi lit the candle and saw the injury on Uncle Meng''s body at a glance, and his expression changed.

    He didn''t even bother to ask about the situation, so he first checked his pulse, seeing that although his pulse was weak, he was not worried about his life, so he was more or less relieved. He hurriedly explained to Meng Qi, "You go to the backyard to fetch water first, I''ll go to the counter to get the medicine, hurry up."

    Meng Qi was obviously familiar with the Mijia Medical Center, so he turned his head and left without a word.

    Doctor Mi went to the counter to get bandages and trauma medicine, and came back in a hurry, and then started dressing him without any distractions.

    Shu Yu has been observing Doctor Mi, who is neatly dressed. This is not surprising, since the chaos that day, many people dare not sleep too deeply. In particular, the bandits have not been caught yet, and they all lie down with their clothes on when they sleep.

    Doctor Mi was very nervous about Uncle Meng. He didn''t even bother to ask the source of his injury, so he gave first aid to him.

    It wasn''t until he found out that Uncle Meng was drugged, and the drugs were all excellent, he breathed a sigh of relief and the speed slowed down.

    In the black market, conditions were limited, and Uncle Meng was still covered in blood. Meng Qi dunked several times to clean up Uncle Meng.

    The amazing thing is that Dr. Mi has Uncle Meng''s clothes on his side, which makes him feel refreshed instantly.

    Doctor Mi let out a long breath and looked at the bright sky outside. Then he pulled Meng Qi over and asked him in a low voice, "What''s the matter? Brother Meng was taken away by a bandit before, you go. He was rescued? The wounds on his body were all caused by those bandits, right? What about you, did you have any injuries on your body?"

    Unlike Yuan Gui, Uncle Meng is a good friend of Doctor Mi. The other party suffered such a serious injury and was caught by a bandit before. Of course, he had to ask clearly.

    Meng Qi shook his head again and again, "It wasn''t me, it was my uncle and cousin who rescued my father. I don''t know the details."

    Doctor Mi was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly realized, "So that''s the case, the head of Meng Dariao is capable. It would be good if he was rescued. Your father has really suffered a lot these days."

    Meng Qi pursed his lips. Before, he only saw blood on his father''s clothes. When he was wiping his body just now, he realized that none of his father''s body was intact, and the injury was too severe.

    Those bandits are too vicious.

    Dr. Mi patted him on the shoulder, "Okay, don''t feel bad, people are still alive, just come back safely. What are your plans next? Fortunately, your uncle happened to return to Meng''s house, and with him in charge, the security guard will not It''s a mess. I''m afraid those bandits will go to Meng''s house again when they see that your father is gone."

    Actually, this was what Meng Qi was worried about. He didn''t know what was going on in the black market, but seeing that He Er and the others were rescued, the commotion must be not small.

    He couldn''t help looking at Shu Yu, who said to Doctor Mi, "It doesn''t matter, those thieves thought that uncle was dead and threw him out, and we took the opportunity to bring him back. , his injury is much more serious than it is now, and he is indeed dying."

 Chapter 1726ï¼š Granny Fang

    Chapter 1726 Granny Fang

    Meng Qi knew that Shu Yu definitely didn''t tell the truth, but he understood that Meng Yunzheng and the others were going to do big things, so the fewer people who knew the truth, the better.

    Therefore, without refuting Shu Yu''s words, he also remembered to introduce Shu Yu''s identity, and quickly said, "This is my cousin''s fiancee, Miss Lu. After hearing what happened in Chenggu County, he was worried about the safety of his family. The first two Tian Bian came to the county town with his cousin."

    Dr. Mi cupped his hands and said, "Miss Lu has a heart. Since those bandits thought that Brother Meng is dead, they won''t harass the Meng family again. But just in case, let Brother Meng recuperate here. Go back. When the government catches the bandits, it won''t be too late to let him go back."

    "I''m sorry Uncle Mi."

    Doctor Mi waved his hand, "Your father is my good friend, as it should be. But if you know the whereabouts of those bandits, do you have to notify the officers and soldiers on patrol immediately and arrest them as soon as possible?"

    Shu Yu sighed and said regretfully, "We did catch up and wanted to know where they were hiding. Unfortunately, we lost it halfway through the chase. Uncle''s injuries are too serious, we can''t delay any longer, we can only give up."

    Doctor Mi was a little pity to hear that, but there was nothing else to do.

    While several people were talking, there was a sudden sound of small footsteps outside the house.

    Meng Qi glanced outside, "It''s Granny Fang."

    Mijia Medical Center is a small medical center, and there are only two doctors and two medicine boys on weekdays. But after the chaos in the county seat, the hospital was temporarily closed. So these days, Dr. Mi lives alone in the hospital.

    Doctor Mi originally had a wife and daughter, but his wife passed away last year, and his daughter got married two years ago. Therefore, in this huge medical center, in addition to Dr. Mi himself, it is Granny Fang and Yuan Gui.

    Granny Fang saw a few people in the room, she was a little cautious, and immediately said in a low voice, "I heard something moving here, so I''ll come and see if you want to help."

    "No, we''re done." Meng Qi took a few steps forward and asked Granny Fang, "How is Yuan Gui?"

    "It''s much better. I woke up in the middle of the night, and I can get out of bed and walk around." Granny Fang said quickly, "Thank you so much, Young Master Meng, if it wasn''t for you, I might never have seen Agui."

    "Mother Fang doesn''t have to be so polite."

    Granny Fang laughed, and then she thought of something, raised her head and said, "By the way, I''m planning to make breakfast. What do you want to eat, I''ll make it for you. I, I''ll pay."

    Yuan Gui is recovering from his injuries here. After paying the medical bills, he can eat and cover himself. It''s just that you have to make your own food, and Dr. Mi provides cooking utensils and ingredients at most.

    Granny Fang didn''t have much money, but she really thanked Meng Qi, and she couldn''t give anything else, but it was always right to make a meal for Yuan Gui''s savior.

    As long as Yuan Gui is safe, they will make money in the future.

    Meng Qi was really hungry, so he didn''t refuse, "Then I would like to thank Granny Fang. Anything will do, um... let''s cook some porridge."

    "That line."

    Granny Fang turned around and left.

    Shu Yu thought about it and followed, "I''ll help you."

    Granny Fang was taken aback for a moment, turned her head to look at her, and just now Shu Yu was standing on the side of the room. She didn''t see her, thinking that there were only Meng Qi and Dr. Mi in the room, as well as the wounded lying on the bed.

    Unexpectedly, a girl suddenly appeared inside.

 Chapter 1727ï¼š Granny Fang is an aunt? ?

    Chapter 1727 Granny Fang is an aunt? ?

    Granny Fang became nervous all of a sudden, girl, do you want to eat more finely?

    And the other party looks generous, definitely not from a small family, she, she cooks some country porridge with big cakes and coarse grains, what if the other party doesn''t like it?

    Granny Fang opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to communicate with such a girl.

    She looked at her hesitantly, but who knew that the other party also had a stunned expression on her face.

    Granny Fang whispered to her, "Girl, girl?"

    Shu Yu snapped back to her senses and shook her head hurriedly, "What''s the matter?" While speaking, she couldn''t help but look at Granny Fang carefully.

    like, really like.

    The grandmother Fang in front of was at least five points similar to her milk.

    That''s right, the other party''s surname is Fang, which is the same as her surname.

    Shu Yu''s heartbeat quickened a lot, and some uncertain guesses came to his mind. Is it really that coincidental?

    "Girl, what would you like to eat?"

    Granny Fang''s voice made Shu Yu react, and she said tentatively, "I''m from Dong''an Prefecture. I''ve been out for a while now, and suddenly I want to eat some pasta from my hometown."

    When Granny Fang heard that she was from Dong''an Mansion, her eyes suddenly lit up, her tone was not as cautious as at first, and she was a little more excited, "The girl is from Dong''an Mansion? What kind of pasta do you want to eat, I, I will I will cook the most authentic pasta."

    Shu Yu slowly suppressed the surprise in his heart, "Isn''t Granny Fang a native of Changjin Mansion? How can she be so good at Dong''an Mansion''s pasta?"

    "Actually, in fact, I was originally from Dong''an Prefecture. There was a flood in my home a few years ago. I escaped from disaster and came here."

    Shu Yu suddenly held her breath, Dong''an House, flooded, escaped disaster, surnamed Fang, age is not too different, and is five points similar to her milk.

    With so many coincidences, it must be her.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing, but he didn''t expect to come to Chenggu County and have such a harvest.

    She looked at Granny Fang, who had already hurried into the kitchen.

    Shu Yu saw this and pressed it down to his mouth. Don''t worry, let''s first understand her situation over the years.

    She was a little curious, since her aunt was still alive, why didn''t she send a letter to her home. By the way, Yuan Gui also said that Granny Fang was alone. What about her husband, did something happen to the flood that year?

    Shu Yu had a lot of doubts in his heart, so he walked into the kitchen, who knew that Granny Fang was sighing over there.

    She looked over and found that there were not many ingredients in the kitchen, maybe not enough for them to eat in the morning.

    That''s right, even though Doctor Mi lives alone in the medical center, he probably hasn''t gone out to buy things these days.

    Yesterday, Yuan Gui and Granny Fang came, and the speed of consumption suddenly increased.

    She said to her mother-in-law, "I''ll go out and buy some rice noodles."

    Granny Fang quickly stood up and said, "I, let me go."

    "It''s okay, I''m young and strong, and I''m going to make a lot of steamed buns and buns to send to the security bureau. I need a lot of rice and noodles, and I''ll have to ask Granny Fang to help me in a while."

    She said she came to help in the kitchen before, but it was actually for this purpose.

    However, the prepared steamed buns were not sent to the security bureau, but to the county magistrate''s private residence for Xia Yi and Lu Wu.

    It is not convenient for them to cook and eat. Although they have eaten before starting from the black market, there is still a whole day after that, so they can¡¯t go hungry.

 Chapter 1728ï¼š have a vision

    Chapter 1728 There is a vision

    Shu Yu left the kitchen first without waiting for Granny Fang to refuse.

    When he returned to the lobby of the hospital in front, Meng Qi heard that she was going out to buy ingredients, and he was worried that she was alone, so he followed.

    Shu Yu was a little helpless, what was she worried about? Not a three-year-old.

    It''s just that Meng Qi insisted, but Shu Yu was not so easy to refuse.

    The two of them left the Mijia Medical Center together. It was still early, there were few people on the street, and the people who came and went were in a hurry and quiet.

    Shu Yu has changed his clothes, his whole body is inconspicuous, his head is lowered, and he is hurrying up and down like other passers-by.

    Meng Qi said to her, "There is a grain store nearby. Now most of the grain stores in this county are open, but the price may have risen. But Mr. Cheng ordered, so there is not much fluctuation."

    Lord Cheng is not a good thing, but he still needs to do his best.

    At least in the hearts of the people of Chenggu County, this is a good official who thinks about the people.

    Thinking of this, Meng Qi felt sick.

    He was about to lead Shu Yu to the grain store, but who knew that the latter whispered, "Don''t go there, is there a grain store two streets behind?"

    Meng Qi thought for a while, "Yes, yes, but why go there to buy it?"

    "I want to see the situation at the city gate."

    Meng Qi suddenly realized, and immediately took her around a corner and walked towards the back street.

    After walking for a while, Meng Qi wanted to ask what happened in the black market, what happened to Jiang Kuanyu, and whether he tortured his father like this.

    It can be seen that Shu Yu is walking with all his heart, and since it is outside, it is really inconvenient to speak, so he has to suppress his inner doubts and lead the way with all his heart.

    The two quickly found a grain store. It was Meng Qi who went in to buy grain, while Shu Yu continued to walk forward, stopping when he reached the alley, and looked at the situation at the city gate in the distance.

    The people guarding the gate of the city are still the same as the day before, there are many people.

    Shu Yu made a rough calculation and narrowed his eyes slightly, no, there seemed to be more people.

    When they entered the city the day before yesterday, she also checked on the side. There were about 30 people, and there were more than 50 people today.

    Why so many suddenly?

    There are two city gates in Chenggu County. If there are fifty people here, then there are so many in the north of the city.

    The more people guarding the city gates, the fewer people patrolling the road.

    But in this case, it is not good for them. Their plan was to defeat them one by one, first to take down the scattered patrolling soldiers, and then to concentrate on occupying the two city gates and the county government office.

    When there are more people at the gate of the city, it will be more difficult for them to defeat them.

    "Sister Shu Yu, I bought it." Meng Qi''s voice came from behind.

    Shu Yu retracted his gaze, and when he turned around, he saw Meng Qi was carrying two large cloth bags in his hands.

    She took one, nodded and said, "Let''s go, go back first."

    Meng Qi asked her in a low voice, "What''s wrong? Is there any problem at the gate of the city?"

    "Well, there are more people than before. But it''s not a big deal, I''ll just talk to the others later."

    The two walked back, although they were walking on a small road, but a group of patrol officers and soldiers did not meet.

    It seems that there are far fewer people patrolling.

    Back at the Mijia Medical Center, Granny Fang had already cooked the porridge, so Shu Yu hurriedly started steaming steamed buns to make cakes.

    Granny Fang was surprised to see her skillful skills, "I didn''t expect the girl''s cooking skills to be so good."

    She thought that the other party said to help her, at most just washing the vegetables.

 Chapter 1729ï¼š Does Granny Fang have a secret?

    Chapter 1729 Does Granny Fang have a secret?

    Shu Yu smiled, adding water and kneading the dough in one go, "I know a lot of things. I will have the opportunity in the future to cook some authentic dishes from Dong''an for my mother-in-law."

    Granny Fang was stunned for a moment, then she said flattered, "No, no, my old wife is old and can''t eat anything good. Just two mouthfuls of porridge will make you full."

    Shu Yu lifted the lid of the pot, and seeing that the water had boiled, he put the steamer full of steamed buns on top and closed the lid.

    Immediately following her, he started making cakes, pretending to be casual while making the cake, "Mother-in-law doesn''t need to be polite to me, by the way, my mother-in-law said that her hometown is from Dong''an Prefecture, which county is it? Is there anyone else at home? I But I''ve been to several counties."

    However, after Granny Fang heard this, her originally smiling expression stiffened for a moment.

    She forcefully twitched the corners of her mouth, "No, no one else."

    nobody? ?

    Shu Yu wanted to ask again, but Granny Fang quickly changed the subject, "Miss Lu, how many pancakes do you want to make? The stuffing doesn''t seem to be enough. I''ll go and cut two more Chinese cabbage in the yard."

    After saying that, Granny Fang hurried out.

    The back looked like she was running away, Shu Yu''s movements in her hands paused, and she frowned slowly as she watched her back disappear outside the courtyard.

    Granny Fang doesn''t seem to be planning to talk about family matters, she is obviously running away.

    Sure enough, when Granny Fang entered the door again, Shu Yu tried to change the question again. When she asked about the flood that year, she also changed the subject.

    After twice, Shu Yu was no longer ignorant.

    The other party was reluctant to mention it, so it seemed a little strange for her to keep asking.

    Since Granny Fang was reluctant to say it, she turned around and asked Yuan Gui to have a look.

    The two big baskets of steamed buns and pancakes were just finished, and outside Meng Qi and Doctor Mi had already set the table, and came over and asked them to come out to eat together.

    Shu Yu came to the flower hall and saw Yuan Gui bending over and setting a stool.

    She was slightly surprised, "How is your injury?"

    Yuangui stood up straight, patted his wrist, and said with a smile, "It''s all right."

    Dr. Mi, who was on the side, snorted and drank porridge and said, "He originally suffered from skin trauma, and he didn''t hurt the vital part, but it looked a bit tragic on the surface. The main problem is that he lost too much blood, plus he didn''t eat for two days. He was in a coma because of something bad, but the medicine you gave him yesterday was of the highest quality, and the effect was very obvious. After a day and a night of rest, he was alive and kicking, and his self-healing ability is quite strong. "

    Yuangui just laughed, maybe because of Jiang Kuanyu''s incident last time, his injuries were much more serious than now.

    Shu Yu nodded, "That''s good."

    A few people sat down to eat breakfast, but Uncle Meng woke up halfway through the meal.

    Meng Qi hurried in with the warm porridge. Uncle Meng hadn''t eaten for a long time. Now his physical condition is such that he can only eat liquid food.

    Fortunately, people are fine, Dr. Mi said that it is enough to take care of him in the future.

    After Shu Yu had a good meal, he planned to bring the steamed buns and cakes to Xia Yi and the others. As soon as all the food was packed, Meng Qi came back with a half-eaten bowl, but his expression was a little serious, and he said to Shu Yu, "Sister Shu Yu, I have to go back."

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, "Go back? Go back to the Meng Family Escort?"

    Meng Qi nodded, "Well, my father asked me to go back and talk to my uncle."

 Chapter 1730ï¼š Yuan Gui help

    Chapter 1730 Yuangui Helps

    As soon as Uncle Meng woke up, he urgently asked Meng Qi to find Meng Pei. Shu Yu guessed that it might have something to do with his arrest.

    Although Uncle Meng woke up twice before, but the time was very short, he just opened his eyes and said a few words to know that he was out of danger, and his brain may not have reacted.

    Now that he is fully awake, he probably remembered what happened in the black market and why.

    Shu Yu didn''t know what was going on here, so he didn''t have much to say, so he asked Meng Qi to go back quickly.

    "When you go back, tell Uncle Meng by the way, that there are more than 20 officers and soldiers at the gate of the city."

    Meng Qi nodded quickly, "Okay, I see."

    Meng Qi left, and Shu Yu had a headache looking at the two big baskets on the stove.

    Originally, I wanted Meng Qi to help carry it together. Although she could carry it herself, there were too many two baskets. It was really eye-catching for a girl to carry it, especially since she was not familiar with the county seat. It is very likely to encounter officers and soldiers on patrol.

    Unfortunately, the Meng Family Security Bureau and the county magistrate''s private house are completely opposite directions, otherwise they can go together.

    Shu Yu was considering whether to change back to men''s clothes, which seemed less abrupt.

    Yuan Gui came in at this time, he said to Shu Yu, "Miss Lu, I just saw that Meng Qi seems to be going out in a hurry. I heard Granny Fang say, do you want to bring this food back to the Meng Family Security Bureau? I''ll help you a piece. Send it over."

    Shu Yu saw him and suddenly thought of Granny Fang''s hesitation.

    is just right, she also has something to ask him.

    only¡­¡­

    "You still have injuries on your body."

    "It''s okay, Dr. Mi said that I''m recovering well. Anyway, it''s not very far from the security bureau." He walked to the table and tried it with a basket, "It''s not heavy, let''s go, I''ll be back in a while. ."

    Shu Yu didn''t reject him when he saw that there was nothing wrong with him.

    But she gave him the lighter basket, and the two of them stopped delaying and went out after talking to Dr. Mi and the others.

    Yuangui originally wanted to lead the way, but as soon as he went out, Shu Yu went in the opposite direction.

    He was stunned for a while, then quickly followed, and asked in a low voice, "Miss Lu, aren''t you a Boomerang?"

    "Well, if you don''t have the Boomerang Bureau, you can just follow me later." She had inquired about the location of the county magistrate''s private residence from Meng Qi before, so it wasn''t hard to find.

    Yuangui was puzzled, but finally nodded and followed her.

    Not long after the two went out, Shu Yu mentioned Granny Fang.

    "...I heard from Granny Fang that she was also from Dong''an and came here from the disaster. What about her relatives? Could it be that they all died on the way to escape the disaster?"

    Yuan Gui didn''t expect that she would mention Granny Fang, but he didn''t know much about it. "Mother Fang seems to have no relatives. She lives in the village alone. I heard from the villagers that she has no children, but she has no family. I had a husband earlier, but I just listened to Granny Fang, her husband passed away early."

    Died early?

    "I don''t know about the rest. I also asked Granny Fang, but she didn''t seem to want to say more. The villagers said that Granny Fang came alone twenty years ago. She rented a house and lived there. settled in the village."

    That''s all Yuan Gui knows. If Shu Yu wants to know more, he can either go to the village and ask, or he can only inquire from Granny Fang.

    Shu Yu pursed her lips and wanted to ask again, but she just opened her mouth when there was a sudden burst of noise from the street in front of her.

 Chapter 1731ï¼š General Huang is here

    Chapter 1731 General Huang is here

    Shu Yu''s face changed slightly, he quickly stopped, stepped back into the alley, and looked at the source of the sound.

    "What happened?" Yuan Gui was also nervous.

    Shu Yu didn''t know, she just quietly stuck her head out, and after a while, a smile appeared on her face.

    General Huang, here we come! !

    Shu Yu looked at the mighty team, and it should be the county magistrate who was leading the way.

    So, county magistrate Cheng was not in his private house, so Xia Yi didn''t meet him.

    The person next to the county magistrate wearing heavy armor, with his right hand on the hilt of the sword at his waist, is General Huang. General Huang had a chilling look on his face at this time, and he just nodded slightly to Cheng County magistrate''s eloquent talk, and there was not much change in his expression.

    Shu Yu had met this general. When Gongqiu was arrested, the people of the capital were in a state of anxiety. At that time, the fifth prince was in charge of the affairs of Gongqiu. As his confidant, General Huang naturally assisted.

    When Gongqiu''s men tried to rob the magic field, General Huang guarded him.

    Shu Yu finally understood why there were suddenly more officers and soldiers at the city gate today. It was because of this.

    General Huang is here at the right time.

    Shu Yu exhaled, turned his head and said to Yuan Gui, "That''s General Huang who came to quell the rebellion, and it''s good for us. Let''s go and send the food over first."

    After saying that, he was about to move forward, but Yuan Gui stood still, staring straight at General Huang, with a hint of alertness on his face.

    Shu Yu was taken aback and asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter, is there any problem?"

    Yuan Gui pointed in the direction of General Huang and said, "I saw the person who shot me last year." At that time, he jumped off the cliff with Jiang Kuanyu, but Jiang Kuanyu was bound by vines, and the cave below Someone else responded.

    When Yuan Gui was holding Jiang Kuanyu tightly, someone in the cave shot him an arrow.

    At this time, this person is in front.

    Shu Yu was startled when he heard this, and hurriedly asked, "Which one? The officers and soldiers beside Magistrate Cheng?"

    "No, it''s not, it''s the one who leads the general''s horse."

    Shu Yu turned around and looked at the team again.

    The man who led the horse was behind General Huang, wearing the same simple armor. He looks like this, obviously the person brought by General Huang.

    A person who responds to Jiang Kuanyu is naturally a person in the black market.

    Unexpectedly, this person was by General Huang''s side at this time.

    Shu Yu pursed his lips. It''s not very good. With the inner response, General Huang is afraid that he will suffer.

    "Master Lu Xiang, since General Huang is here to suppress the rebellion, isn''t it very dangerous to have people in the black market around him?"

    "Yeah." Shu Yu looked solemn, "So I have to find a way to remind him."

    "How to remind?"

    Shu Yu looked at Cheng County Magistrate''s step-by-step appearance, and looked at the people following General Huang, guessing that it would be difficult for him to have the opportunity to contact others alone.

    She pondered for a moment, but withdrew her gaze, "Let''s go, let''s find a helper."

    After she finished speaking, she quickened her pace, and Yuan Gui quickly followed.

    He didn''t know where Shu Yu was going or who he was going to ask for help, until the two stopped at the back door of Cheng County Magistrate''s private house.

    The doors near were all closed, and when Yuan Gui was on guard from left to right, he saw faint footsteps coming from behind.

    "Master Luxiang."

    Shu Yu turned around and saw that it was Lu Wu. He handed him the basket in his hand and asked, "Where''s Xia Yi?"

 Chapter 1732ï¼š Shu Yu to report

    Chapter 1732 Shu Yu went to report

    Lu Wu took the basket and replied in a low voice, "She went to the county office."

    "Go to the county office?"

    Lu Wu nodded, his voice lowered, "I heard that General Huang entered the city, so she went to find General Huang."

    The county magistrate''s private house has been taken over, probably because the county magistrate Cheng had a premonition that there would be chaos here, so he sent his family out ahead of time. There are almost no people in today''s private houses except for the more loyal and frequently used servants.

    A group of them came quietly again, and they still entered through the secret passage from the inside. The people in the private house were not prepared, and it would take no effort to take them down.

    After mastered the private house, they carried out a search of this big house, and they found a lot of things. At least the evidence of the crime by the county magistrate was in their hands.

    Just then, they received news that General Huang had brought people into the city.

    Xia Yi wanted to inform him of everything that happened in the black market in time, so she went to find General Huang.

    Shu Yu frowned, a little worried, afraid that after Xia Yi told General Huang about this, General Huang was unprepared for the people around him and leaked it out.

    She hurriedly asked, "When did Xia Yi leave?"

    "Just now."

    Shu Yu thought for a moment, then said to Lu Wu, "Take me to a private house, and I will write a letter."

    "it is good."

    Lu Wu led Shu Yu and Yuan Gui into the door quickly, and took out a pen and paper for her.

    Shu Yu was very fast, stopped writing after briefly summarizing the matter, then got up and said, "I''m going to the county government now, you hide it first, and wait for my news at any time."

    She didn''t even care about taking Yuangui, she blew the ink on the note, folded it, and went straight to the county office.

    At this time, the entrance of the county office was silent, and there were many people guarding outside, including soldiers brought by General Huang and officers and soldiers from the county seat.

    But they didn''t communicate with each other, they didn''t even look at each other, and the atmosphere was extremely tense.

    So Shu Yu ran over and instantly attracted the eyes of both parties.

    Someone stepped forward to stop him, "Who is coming, if there is nothing important, leave quickly."

    This person is obviously a soldier brought by General Huang, wearing armor and his eyes are cold.

    Shu Yu gasped for two breaths, then glared at him and said arrogantly, "I am the Lu Xiangjun of Dong''an Mansion, who was proclaimed by the late emperor, I have something important to ask for General Huang, you are a little soldier, and you want to block Lord Benxiang''s way is not complete, go away."

    The man was stunned, "Stop, even the lord of the township, he must not trespass without authorization."

    Shu Yu gritted his teeth, "You''re not too brave..."

    "This is the rule." The soldier said, holding the knife forward to block.

    Shu Yu took a step back, and seemed to be a little afraid of the knife in his hand, "Okay, since it''s a rule, then go and report it, saying that Mr. Lu Xiang has something to see you General Huang. What are you still doing? Hurry up, Can you afford to delay business affairs?"

    The soldier frowned. After all, it was because of Shu Yuxiang''s identity that he ran inside.

    General Huang was talking to the county magistrate. He was surprised to hear that the person coming from outside was Shu Yu.

    He naturally knew the name of Shu Yu. The adopted daughter of the Shu family was exiled to the southwest.

    And... Meng Yunzheng''s fiancee.

    General Huang narrowed his eyes. Lord Lu Xiang came over, so Meng Yunzheng should also come to Chenggu County.

    It''s just that they didn''t wait for him to come to the door, but instead came to him eagerly and not shy when he first entered the city?

 Chapter 1733ï¼š Spicy and unreasonable Shu Yu

    Chapter 1733 Spicy and unreasonable Shu Yu

    General Huang had an intuition, so he said to the soldier, "Let her come in."

    As soon as Shu Yu entered the door, he looked left and right, and finally his eyes fell on General Huang. Without waiting for the latter to speak, he ran over and said eagerly, "You are General Huang, I heard that you are here. Is it right to suppress the bandits, then you must help me."

    Everyone present was stunned, and the county magistrate quickly stood up, squeezed a smile and stepped forward to persuade her, "Lu Xiangjun, I am the magistrate of this county, you have something to say slowly. If you need any help, You can find this official, and I will try my best to help you do it.¡±

    Shu Yu waved his hand without looking at him, "You can''t do it."

    County magistrate Cheng, "..." The smile can''t be maintained anymore.

    Shu Yu continued, "General Huang, that''s the case. Lord Benxiang has a fianc¨¦ who is a scholar in Chenggu County. Oh, yes, it''s Meng Yunzheng, General Huang, you are from the capital, you should have heard of him, right? He is very famous. of."

    General Huang nodded hesitantly, somewhat confused about what Shu Yu wanted to do.

    "General Huang, my fianc¨¦''s uncle, was taken away by bandits a few days ago. You don''t know how lawless those bandits are, they dare to break into people''s homes and arrest people in broad daylight. You have to help me, put People are rescued."

    County magistrate Cheng twitched the corners of his mouth and squeezed over again and said, "Lord Luxiang, we know about the arrest of Meng Jiabao''s head, and we have been looking for it for the past few days. Don''t worry, there will be his whereabouts soon."

    "You also said that you have been searching for the past few days, haven''t you still found no one? You have so many people under your command, it is simply not enough." Shu Yu was very disdainful, and said to General Huang, "Otherwise, General Huang, you can borrow it. Let me be some people. I know that you are good at fighting, and the soldiers under your command are also good. I heard that there are some scouts under the generals, and they are particularly good at finding people to investigate things. How about you lend me two scouts, as long as you find them I''ll give it back to you immediately."

    "Nonsense!" Before General Huang could speak, one of the people beside him shouted angrily, obviously furious, "Do you know what a scout does? You said it easily, and I''ll lend you two more. I tell you, we are here to do business, not to find someone for you, I don''t know what it is."

    Shu Yu glared at the man, very good, this man is the one Yuan Gui said before who led the horse for General Huang.

    She gritted her teeth, stepped forward viciously, and knocked him straight away.

    "Mr. Benxiang is talking to General Huang, what''s the matter with you, what are you, go away."

    After pushing the man away, Shu Yu stood by General Huang''s side, grabbed General Huang''s arm with a slightly excited expression, shook him and said eagerly, "General Huang, you must help me. Don''t worry, When we find someone, we will never treat you badly. Meng Yunzheng is now a junior, and he will definitely be the champion in high school in the future. Also, I know Mrs. Qi, and he takes good care of me. "

    General Huang felt a note tucked into her palm the moment she grabbed her hand.

    He raised his head in surprise and quietly put away the note.

    He immediately stood up and reassured Shu Yu, "I understand what Lu Xiangjun said, but the scouts really can''t borrow them. Don''t worry, I will go out of the city to suppress the bandits soon, and when the bandits are all caught, it doesn''t matter if they take them away. Whoever will be released eventually."

 Chapter 1734ï¼š good guy

    Chapter 1734 Good Guy

    County magistrate Cheng was also on the side, "Yes, yes, Lu Xiangjun, you have to trust General Huang."

    Shu Yu frowned and asked General Huang, "Are you really not borrowing it?"

    General Huang''s attitude is very good, but his tone is very firm, "I can''t borrow it."

    "You, don''t regret it."

    Shu Yu glared at the other people present, and said angrily, "Don''t regret it."

    After finished speaking, he ran out in anger and anger.

    After she went out, she went directly to the Meng Family Escort Bureau. After walking out a street, she followed a slightly familiar footstep.

    Shu Yu turned around and entered the alley, and sure enough, Xia Yi appeared after a while.

    She cautiously looked left and right, flashed to Shu Yu''s side, and asked with some doubts, "What kind of trouble did you make just now?"

    suddenly appeared in such a high profile, and Sapo came out after rolling around for a while?

    Shu Yu rubbed his forehead, "No way, General Huang has an internal counselor by his side, and the time is so tight, I can''t wait for him to come to us slowly." In case General Huang couldn''t get away, just let the internal counselor come to find them. How to respond?

    Xia Yi frowned, "I see, then you conveyed all the information from our side to General Huang?"

    "Well, I wrote a letter and slipped it into his hand just now."

    "That''s good."

    At this time, General Huang had already come up with an excuse. The entourage around him wanted to follow him, but the words ''Be careful of the people around him'' that Shu Yu whispered when he rushed to him just now made him cautious. He said that he was going to the toilet and blocked the entourage.

    After waiting until no one was there, he opened the letter from Shu Yusai and read it.

    The first sentence Shu Yu wrote was the identity of the inner responder, and General Huang''s face instantly sank.

    I didn''t expect that the follower beside him was not his confidant, but because the other party had done a few beautiful things before that made him impress him, he also wanted to exercise him this time.

    Who knew it was a moth.

    General Huang continued to look down, and soon saw that the black market was taken over by Meng Yunzheng and the others, and he looked overjoyed.

    Good guy, this stinky boy quietly did a big thing.

    No wonder the emperor has always regretted that he did not have the idea of ??becoming an official in the dynasty. With such ability, if he does not help the emperor to work, it is indeed a big loss.

    General Huang is now a little fortunate that Meng Yunzheng''s hometown is in Chenggu County. Otherwise, he would not have such a strong helper.

    He looked down again, but his eyes were getting brighter and brighter. The good guy not only won the black market, but also wanted to win the entire Chenggu County? ?

    Well, the other party is so powerful, he can help if he can.

    The back of the letter also wrote that the rebels wanted to invade the neighboring county in these two days, that Qi Lie was among them, which might be helpful to him, and that they had the criminal evidence of the county magistrate of Chenggu County.

    General Huang''s expression became solemn. The second prince and the third prince really deserved to be punished by heaven. It doesn''t matter if Chenggu County is a disaster, should he continue to attack the common people?

    After reading the letter, General Huang burned the letter with the fire book, and then came out of the toilet.

    Returning to the front hall, the county magistrate Cheng greeted him and said with a smile, "General, that Lu Xiangjun is a village woman, and he doesn''t understand any rules. After becoming a Xiangjun, you take yourself seriously. There''s really no need to take her words to heart. The lower official has prepared good food and wine, and the general will invite you here."

    General Huang went to raise his hand, "No need, those bandits are not clear for a day, and the people will not be at peace for a day. I won''t stay here any longer, and I''ll set off."

 Chapter 1735ï¼š action!

    Chapter 1735 Action!

    County magistrate Cheng''s eyes flickered, and he said respectfully, "The general is concerned with the people, so the lower official wishes the general a successful victory and catches all those bandits."

    General Huang gave a cold "um" and led the people out.

    After walking a few steps, he stopped again, turned his head to the county magistrate and said, "By the way, Lu Xiangjun''s matter..." He paused, "At this juncture, don''t let her have any trouble. You are too much. Send some people to patrol the streets, just to give her an explanation. And I heard that there are still bandits in this city who have not been caught, so if you send more people to patrol, there may be some unexpected gains."

    County magistrate Cheng nodded in response, "Yes, what the general said makes sense."

    "If there are not enough people, I can draw a few here..."

    "No need," Cheng county magistrate said hurriedly, "It''s a big deal for the general to exterminate the bandits. After the general left, the official ordered to close the city gate and come to beat the dogs. He believed that those mountains hidden in the county town were When the thief heard that the general was coming, he would definitely not be able to sit still, and when he showed his foot, just let us annihilate in one fell swoop."

    General Huang nodded, "Mr. Cheng is just fine."

    After he finished speaking, he stopped delaying and left the county town with a group of people.

    There were not many people he brought into the city, and most of the troops were outside.

    After Cheng county magistrate sent them away, they really closed the city gate.

    has been silently staring at Xia Yi here, and finally left with satisfaction.

    Close the door and beat the dog, just don''t know which dog was beaten.

    Everything was ready, and Shu Yu also returned to the Meng Family Security Bureau. After noon, Meng Yunzheng came back.

    His expression became a little more relaxed, and it seemed that things were going well.

    Sure enough, Meng Yunzheng said, "Inspector Yin still manages the area north of the city, but because he was injured before, the county magistrate Cheng asked another inspector to take care of him. The more than 100 people under the inspector are in that area. Whether it is from the county magistrate''s private house or the abandoned mansion, it is very far away."

    They have already discussed with Inspector Yin, and in the evening, he will take down another inspector and take Chengbei into his hands.

    After the time passed, Meng Yunzheng took Meng Qi out, and also used the excuse of looking for Uncle Meng to check the situation on the street again.

    Then they went to the door of Mr. Yang, He Er and others. When they saw the two pots of flowers placed at the door, they knew that they were all ready.

    After , the gates of the houses of those who had been caught in the black market cells were placed in front of their houses. This was the signal they agreed.

    "Let''s go, go back."

    Meng Yunzheng and the two returned to the **** bureau, and the guards in the **** bureau had already come out of the secret room.

    But just in case, their families are still hiding underneath.

    At this time, everyone''s faces were full of excitement. They held weapons in their hands and waited for the evening to come.

    As soon as Shen Shi arrived, Meng Yunzheng said to everyone, "Action!"

    The door of the Meng Family Escort was half open. Shu Yu stared at the movement of the door. Not long after, a team of patrolmen passed by.

    Coincidentally, they are still old acquaintances, the Hong Jukuai they met on the street last morning.

    Seeing them approaching, Shu Yu opened the door and shouted at the door, "Quick Hong, help, there is a bandit coming in."

    "What?" Hong Zhukuai''s expression changed slightly, how could a bandit break in at this time? And also broke into Meng''s house.

    The Meng family guards are all guards.

 Chapter 1736ï¼š Take down Hong Chakuai

    Chapter 1736 Take down Hong Jukuai

    Hong Zhukuai took someone into the Meng Family Security Bureau without saying a word. Shu Yu tickled the corner of his mouth calmly. When everyone came in, he immediately closed the door.

    Hong Chukuai and the others had already run inside, and asked as they ran, "Where is the bandit?"

    He looked like he was desperately looking for someone, but they both knew exactly which side he was on.

    Shu Yu hurriedly rushed forward to lead the way, "It''s in the direction of the sound of fighting."

    Hong Chukuai did hear the sound of fighting, and immediately ran faster.

    ran to the backyard and saw a few people fighting each other, only two were wearing bandit clothes, but there were four or five in the Meng Family Security Bureau, and the situation was clearly one-sided.

    He immediately stepped forward and shouted, "Stop it, you guys are too courageous, you even forced your way into the house in the clear sky. General Huang is just outside the city, you just wait to be caught."

    Having said that, he brought his men to join the battlefield.

    Their original intention was to help the bandits leave the Meng Family Security Bureau step by step in troubled waters. Who knew that just after a few steps forward, the bandits turned around and suddenly attacked them.

    Hong Jukuai was stunned for a moment, but before he could react, he was restrained by someone pressing his hand.

    He turned around abruptly, only to realize that Meng Yunzheng was wearing the bandit clothes.

    Hong Chukuai was shocked, "You..."

    Meng Yunzheng smiled at him, "Hong Zhukuai is really fast at catching bandits today."

    "Meng Gongzi, what do you mean? What are you arresting me for? I''m an official messenger."

    "It''s you officials who are caught."

    While speaking, the officials behind Hong Zhukuai were also taken down.

    Shu Yu and Meng Han threw a few big hemp ropes in front of them, Meng Yunzheng, Uncle Gao and other escorts quickly tied the person.

    Hong Zhukuai couldn''t believe it, "Are you trying to rebel? Do you know what the crime of ambush officer is? Don''t you die?"

    He was stern, and really made a few guards nervous.

    Seeing this, Shu Yu simply squatted down, looked at Hong Chukuai and smiled, "We all know who wants to rebel. Hong Chukuai, you are the one who has the guts to risk your whole family''s life. The risk of helping the county magistrate Cheng collude with the rebels! What a shame!"

    "How do you know?" Hong Chukuai gasped, looked at him in disbelief, then turned to look at the others, Meng Yunzheng and the others all stared at him blankly.

    He panicked and hurriedly denied, "You guys, what nonsense are you talking about. Not only did you ambush the officials, but now you are slandering the county magistrate. Do you know what the crime of slandering the court officials is?"

    Shu Yu snorted lightly, took a rag that Ying Xi handed over, and directly blocked his mouth.

    "You better save yourself, these sophistry, when General Huang quells the rebellion, you go and tell him."

    Hong Chukuai''s eyes widened, what do you mean? What is she saying? General Huang know?

    He struggled desperately, but whether it was his hands, feet or mouth, he couldn''t move, he could only be incompetent and furious over there.

    Meng Yunzheng had a few people brought Hong Jukuai into the house. Just in case, he stunned them and locked them up.

    The people who guard them are Uncle Gao and the others.

    The sky outside gradually became dark, Meng Yunzheng squinted and looked into the distance, "I don''t know what happened to Mr. Yang and the others."

 Chapter 1737ï¼š All patrol officers were arrested

    Chapter 1737 All patrol officers and soldiers were arrested

    At the same time, on a certain street in the east of Chenggu County.

    He Er opened the door of the mansion and let Young Master Qian who lived next door quickly enter the house with a group of family members.

    It didn''t take long for the policemen who were patrolling nearby to hear the servants of the He family running over and shouting eagerly, "You just come, sir, two thieves suddenly broke into our He''s house to do evil, and they were arrested. Our nursing home has seized it, you should go and have a look."

    After hearing this, several arresting officers glanced at each other and quickly entered He''s house with the servant.

    I didn''t expect that as soon as I entered the door, I was surrounded by more than ten people from the He family''s Qian family.

    The arresters were actually not very skilled. As soon as they saw so many people, they immediately panicked and wanted to say something to intimidate them, but He Er and Qian Gongzi shouted, "Don''t listen to their nonsense, take it down."

    The crowd rushed forward, and in no time they were bound tightly.

    He Er breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Qian Gongzi, and they both laughed.

    On a certain street in the west of Chenggu County, the He family and the Yu family on the opposite side joined forces and introduced several officials patrolling nearby them in the same way.

    On a certain street in the south of the city, two families who received their sons and daughters had been killed in the black market met, and they captured five or six officials with grief and hatred.

    Mr. Yang from the north of the city hid in Yin Patrol''s home with his family''s nursing home. After Yin Patrol welcomed another patrolman into the door, he flew forward and pressed the person under him.

    The huge Chenggu County, the two families cooperated, with two or three times more than the official difference, without wasting one soldier or one soldier, but in half an hour, more than 200 people were arrested.

    Everyone was excited and eager in their hearts. Looking at these officials who helped and abused the emperor, some people felt resentment in their hearts. They took this opportunity to beat and scold them, and they cleaned up fiercely.

    It was dark and early in winter, and the people in Chenggu County who had to live abroad also returned home early.

    On the streets today, there are only a few patrol officers left.

    It was because there were few people, so they were a little puzzled, "Why didn''t they come across Lao Hong and the others. Didn''t he lead people to patrol this area?"

    "Yeah, I''m still thinking of going to him for a drink."

    "It always feels weird."

    Someone began to feel that something was wrong, "Let''s go, go back to the county office to see if Lao Hong and the others have gone back?"

    They were about to leave, but suddenly there was another person in front of them.

    Meng Yunzheng walked forward with a smile, "Several messengers, I have something I want to inquire about."

    "You are... Meng Xiucai?" The man in the lead recognized him, and then frowned, "Where are you going this night? It''s not safe outside now."

    "It''s really not safe." Meng Yunzheng nodded and waved his hand, "Do it."

    Seven or eight people jumped down from the eaves in an instant, and almost without waiting for the official to react, they stunned them with a palm.

    Everyone moved very fast, and when they fainted, they carried them into a nearby house.

    Meng Yunzheng stood on the spot, looked at the people who had gathered around again and asked, "How many people are there in total?"

    "About three hundred."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "It''s almost there." According to their calculations, there are more than 100 people in Yin Patrol, more than 100 people guarding the city gate and the county government, plus they asked from Hong Jukuai. , nearly 100 people were transferred to the black market.

    The remaining 300 or so people were patrolling the city.

 Chapter 1738ï¼š Dog officer, take your life

    Chapter 1738 Dog officer, take your life

    Now these three hundred or so people have been arrested by them.

    Even if there are so many fish that slip through the net, it is not a problem.

    Meng Yunzheng looked at the completely dark sky and reached out to Meng Qi, "Bow and arrow."

    Meng Qi quickly untied the bow and arrow on his back, Meng Yunzheng raised his eyes, and threw the bow, the bowstring was smashed straight and straight.

    The next moment, he suddenly released his right hand.

    "Woo..." A long cry sounded in the sky above Chenggu County in an instant.

    Master Yang, He Er and the others, who were originally hiding not far from the gates of the two cities, lit up and suddenly shouted, "Brothers, go ahead."

    The officials guarding the city gate were drowsy. For them, Chenggu County was not in any danger at all. They were just pretending. But even if they did it, they were very tired, especially today that General Huang came over early in the morning.

    Therefore, they were startled when the sound of the roaring arrows came, but they didn''t take it seriously, they just looked up at the sky blankly.

    Who knows the next moment, a group of people rushed over with swords, spears, swords and halberds.

    The officials were stunned and looked up in astonishment. They didn''t have time to react at all, and the group of people had already rushed to the front and rushed up.

    Some officials shouted loudly, but no one listened.

    This group of people is roughly 60 or 70 people. Compared with the more than 30 officials guarding the city gate, it is like two siege one.

    The city gate was still closed, and the road to the city was blocked again. They had nowhere to escape, and were directly held by a group of people with swords on their necks, and they were honestly captured.

    Some officials are not clear, so they shouted that they were wronged.

    But He Er and the others didn¡¯t listen at all. Young Master Meng said that there may indeed be officials who were wronged and did not know the truth. But it doesn''t matter, just in case, all are caught first.

    As for who is innocent, after the matter is over, someone will naturally interrogate him slowly. If it is confirmed that he does not know, then let it go.

    At the same time, the county magistrate Cheng, who was looking at the official document, frowned.

    Unlike those officials who thought it was a foregone conclusion and there was nothing to worry about, the county magistrate Cheng¡¯s nerves were much more tense. General Huang came over, and even if the other party was not in the city, he couldn¡¯t feel relieved.

    He was taken aback by the sound of the sound of arrows screeching and dysprosium.

    Subconsciously thought that General Huang and the others had already started their actions, this was their signal.

    But I felt something was wrong. The sound of the chirping was too close, as if... it was in the city.

    County magistrate Cheng''s face changed suddenly, he stood up eagerly and hurried out of the study, shouting to his guard, "A Ping, A Ping, go and see what happened."

    Soon a guard came to the county magistrate Cheng to respond, and then walked out.

    Who knew that just after a few steps, more than 20 people rushed in.

    The leading woman was full of chills, and the tip of the sword glowing with cold light in her hand had bright red blood on it.

    Cheng county magistrate was shocked and took a step back fiercely, "Who are you? You, how dare you come to the county government to commit murder."

    Xia Yi said coldly, "The guard in front of the royal family, Xia Yi, dog officer, take your life."

    Imperial Guard? ? ?

    County magistrate Cheng breathed a sigh of relief, the Holy Master knew, he knew that he was the second prince.

    And this Xia Yi, when did she enter Chenggu County?

 Chapter 1739ï¼š Abandoned mansion is guarded

    Chapter 1739 The abandoned mansion is guarded

    Xia Yi didn''t talk nonsense with him, and rushed over with his sword.

    County magistrate Cheng stepped back again and even shouted, "Aqiang, Da, come out quickly."

    Xia Yi was stunned for a moment, and saw the appearance of two more guards in the study, and her expression instantly became solemn.

    Even if they didn''t fight, she could feel that the three guards of Magistrate Cheng were all experts.

    Sure enough, when the swords collided, Xia Yi felt that the opponent''s strength was very unusual. It''s really surprising that such a good hand is hidden beside the small magistrate.

    Xia Yi narrowed her eyes. She was not very afraid, but Ah Qiang and Ah Da, who came out from behind, entangled her tightly.

    Cheng county magistrate secretly breathed a sigh of relief, seeing Lu Wu and others who followed Xia Yi and the others rushing towards him, and hurriedly shouted, "Come on."

    A Ping next to him supported Cheng County Magistrate expressionlessly, and did not entangle with Lu Wu and others.

    Lu Wu and the others were stunned for a moment, Xia Yi shouted, "You go after them, I can''t get away for the time being."

    Xia Yi said, and quickly gave that A Qiang a sword.

    Lu Wu saw that she had no worries about her life, so she gritted her teeth and turned around and went out with someone.

    However, they were still a step too late. Magistrate Cheng was familiar with Chenggu County after all, and A Ping took him with him, and he soon hid his figure in various streets.

    "Sir, where are you going?" Apping asked.

    County magistrate Cheng ran forward for a long time when he heard movement from the city gate.

    He pondered for a while, then frowned, "Could it be that the city gate was taken down, Xia Yi and the others just came in from outside the city?"

    The city gate is not allowed to go, and the private house...also can''t.

    Since the imperial guards have found out that he is colluding with the second prince, then his private house must be in their sight, I am afraid that the private house has been surrounded.

    When he goes back, that is to throw himself into a snare.

    "Sir." Seeing that the county magistrate Cheng didn''t speak for a while, Aping couldn''t help turning his head to look at him.

    County magistrate Cheng''s face distorted, and he gritted his teeth and said, "Go to the abandoned mansion."

    "Yes."

    A Ping took the county magistrate Cheng and turned his head and rushed out. The more he stroked the magistrate, the more shocked he became. He didn''t even see a single patrol officer along the way.

    How could this be, they were all caught, or... something happened.

    "Hurry up." The county magistrate became more and more urgent. He just wanted to enter the secret passage of the abandoned mansion as soon as possible, and then go out of the city to find Wu Sanye through the black market and tell him that the plan has changed. The emperor may already know their plan.

    Cheng county magistrate has not thought about it, the huge black market has changed its owner, and now the people inside have changed, and even the passage to the outside of the city has been blocked.

    The two quickly arrived at the abandoned mansion, and A Ping led the county magistrate directly over the wall and jumped in.

    As soon as landed, the two quickly ran towards the house where the secret passageway was located.

    However, as soon as he ran into the yard, Apping stopped abruptly, and grabbed the county magistrate Cheng who wanted to rush forward.

    "What''s the matter?" County magistrate Cheng frowned.

    Apping cautiously looked around, "Someone."

    County magistrate Cheng''s face changed greatly, he pinched his fingers tightly, and looked around with wide eyes.

    However, there was only the rustling of the breeze blowing the grass in his ears. After Aping looked around, he paused in the front left position and said coldly, "Come out."

    Susu''s voice suddenly became louder, and the county magistrate just watched as one, two, three, four, five, and six people came out of Shi Shiran.

 Chapter 1740ï¼š we are waiting for you

    Chapter 1740 We are waiting for you

    The leader was none other than Meng Yunzheng.

    County magistrate Cheng looked at them warily, his voice tense, "Why is Meng Xiucai here?"

    "Naturally waiting for you." Meng Yunzheng is just in case, he is not sure whether the county magistrate Cheng will escape from Xia Yi''s hands, but the county magistrate he has come into contact with, he is a cautious and habitual back-up people.

    If a person like is too well prepared, he may really find an opportunity.

    If he can¡¯t escape, that¡¯s fine, but if the county magistrate can escape, he will only go to a few places. There are guards at both gates, and he will not go and throw himself into the trap.

    The rest is the black market.

    Therefore, the two entrances to the black market are guarded.

    The people guarding the county magistrate''s private house are Meng Pei and a few bodyguards, and they are here.

    The county magistrate Cheng couldn''t help sweating on his forehead. Things went too far from his expectations. Most people wouldn''t come to this abandoned mansion.

    "You...what are you waiting for this officer?"

    Meng Yunzheng laughed, "It''s all up to now, why should Master Cheng pretend to be stupid? Don''t you just want to go to the black market through the secret passage of this house, and then go out and report to others? It''s a pity, even if you go down the secret passage, it won''t help you. I have already blocked the entrance to the outside of the city, and now there is no one of you in the black market!"

    County magistrate Cheng''s pupils shrank, his expression shocked.

    The black market has changed hands? When the matter happened, he didn''t receive any news at all.

    The big thing is bad, and the county magistrate called Cheng, "A Ping, stop them."

    After saying that, he turned his head and ran.

    A Ping wanted to block them, but when he met Meng Yunzheng, he knew that he couldn''t take any advantage. Just Meng Yunzheng alone was enough for Ping to use all his strength to protect himself.

    As for the county magistrate Cheng, who turned his head and wanted to escape, he was directly knocked down by Cheyen who was chasing after him, and he threw himself into the grass.

    "God officer, where else do you want to escape?"

    County magistrate Cheng was struggling, Cheyen slapped him on the forehead, "Be honest."

    Shu Yu had already brought the rope, and tied all his hands and feet very skillfully and swiftly.

    This side has just been tied up, and Meng Yunzheng''s sword over there has also pierced into A Ping''s chest.

    Looking at A Ping, who was smashed to the ground, county magistrate Cheng''s eyes were bloodshot, and his face was full of despair.

    Shu Yu couldn''t see his expression as if the sky was going to kill me, and he stunned him with one palm.

    Cheng County magistrate was arrested, and the biggest rebel in Chenggu County was arrested.

    Meng Yunzheng put away his sword and looked at the dim moonlight above his head, still a little worried.

    "I don''t know what happened to General Huang."

    Shu Yu took his hand, "General Huang came prepared, he is a veteran with rich combat experience. And he brought so many soldiers, the number of those rebels is limited, and Qi Lie is the inner responder, it must be no problem. ."

    Meng Yunzheng raised his eyebrows, "That''s right." After all, the power of the Changjin Mansion is not the main one.

    The real battlefield is in the capital, which is now the place of **** storms.

    Meng Yunzheng retracted his gaze and said to Shu Yu, "Go back to the **** bureau first. You didn''t sleep in the black market last night, and I''ve been busy for another day today. If you don''t rest, your body won''t be able to bear it."

    Shu Yu was indeed very tired, not only did he not sleep last night, but mainly because he didn''t sleep well when he was on the road before, and his nerves have been tense until now.

 Chapter 1741ï¼š Peaceful Meng Family Escort

    Chapter 1741 Peaceful Meng Family Escort

    So Shu Yu didn''t refuse, she nodded, "Okay, then I''ll take the **** first. If you''re busy, go back early. I''ll change shifts with you then."

    "Um."

    Meng Yunzheng still has a lot of things to do, the aftermath is not easy at all, he still has to be busy.

    Shu Yu yawned and took Yingxi back.

    The streets at night are very noisy, especially in the direction of the city gate, which is still noisy to this day.

    Compared with the city gate, the Meng Family Escort Bureau is much quieter.

    But as soon as she entered the door, she found that no one rested. In such a tense and dangerous night, no one could sleep peacefully. But everyone has come out of the secret room and rested in the room.

    I was worried about the end, so they were all crowded into one room in twos and threes.

    Uncle Gao stayed in the security guard. When he saw Shu Yu, he hurried forward and asked the situation in a low voice.

    Shu Yu said roughly, when Uncle Gao heard that the county magistrate had been arrested, he let out a long breath.

    Seeing Shu Yu''s tired face, he hurriedly asked her to rest.

    Shu Yu nodded and went to sleep in the guest room prepared for her without seeing anyone else.

    However, I don''t know if it was because of the unstable work and rest before, or if there was always something in her heart, she woke up when she first arrived at Mao.

    It wasn''t dawn yet, so Shu Yu sat on the bed and calmed down for a while.

    After a night of rest, my spirit is indeed much better.

    Shu Yu couldn''t stay in the room, put on his clothes and went out, Yingxi fell asleep in the cubicle, and quickly got up when he heard the movement.

    "Miss, you are awake."

    went out of the room door, there was a small voice in his ear, and the servants of the security bureau began to get busy.

    Seeing Shu Yu, they also said hello, "Mr. Luxiang is early."

    Shu Yu nodded, grabbed a person and asked, "Is everyone back? Where''s Ah Yun?"

    The servant replied, "Everyone else has returned. The eldest son came back an hour ago and stopped in the next room."

    Shu Yu looked at the next room. He came back an hour ago and seemed to be busy all night.

    She nodded, turned her head and said to Xi, "Let''s go, let''s go out and take a look on the street."

    The two walked slowly along the corridor. At this moment, except for the night watchman, everyone was still resting. It was probably a rare moment of peace and tranquility.

    Therefore, Shu Yu kept his steps lightly and tried not to disturb others.

    Unexpectedly, when I was about to reach the end of the corridor, there was suddenly a quarrel in the room next to it. Although the other party''s voice was kept low, it was still extraordinarily bright in this too peaceful atmosphere. attract the attention of others.

    Shu Yu didn''t want to hear it. Although she was gossiping a bit, she wouldn''t join in the fun at this time.

    Who would have known that he would hear the names of himself and Meng Yunzheng in the quarrel, and the voices of the two quarrelling were very familiar.

    It seems to be... Meng Han and Tao Shi?

    Shu Yu''s footsteps paused slightly, turning his head to look in the direction of the door.

    The quarrel inside continued, and Tao''s voice was a little broken, "Ahan, you are talking. Uncle You, your cousin and Lu Shuyu are all back, why hasn''t your father come back. It''s not about those mountains. Have all the thieves been caught? What about your father, ah, where is your father?"

    Meng Han was a little irritable, "I don''t know, mother, it''s useless for you to ask me, I really don''t know where my father is."

 Chapter 1742ï¼š Is my dad not good

    Chapter 1742 Is my father not very good?

    Meng Han really didn''t know, but Meng Qi told her after he came back that Uncle Meng had been rescued, but the security guard was still not very safe, so he placed it outside first and came back after everything was over.

    He didn''t tell Meng Han that Uncle Meng was seriously injured and was recuperating, lest Meng Han be worried about going to see it.

    Meng Qi himself almost couldn''t bear the look of Uncle Meng, let alone Meng Han, he didn''t want Meng Han to worry, so he just said that people were rescued.

    As for Tao Shi and Tao Qin, Meng Qi was probably still angry and resentful towards them, so he didn''t tell them.

    Meng Pei and Meng Yunzheng have been busy since they came back, and they don''t have time to talk to Tao alone about this.

    Therefore, since Tao Shi saw other people come back, but never saw the figure of his own man, he has been feeling uneasy in his heart.

    Shu Yu felt that she deserved it. If she hadn''t taken Tao Qin and insisted on going out to rescue Jiang Kuanyu, Uncle Meng was still staying in the secret room, how could she have suffered such a crime.

    Jiang Kuanyu tied him there and tortured him for two days, almost losing his life.

    Just thinking about it, Tao''s voice came from inside again, "Okay, if you don''t say it, I''ll go to your brother, find your cousin, someone will tell me."

    Tao Shi seemed to be coming out, but Meng Han grabbed her and her voice was much colder than before, "Mother, can you stop? My brother and cousin have been trying to save Dad for several days. I can''t rest anymore, I finally managed to find time to sleep, and you still bothered me? Mother, you can''t do anything else, and you''re going to make trouble at this juncture, do you have any intentions?"

    "Ahan!! I''m your mother, you talk to me like this, you, you..."

    "Are you my mother? Over the years, I always thought you were Tao Qin''s mother."

    "I..." When it came to Tao Qin, Tao Shi probably felt a little guilty, and his voice weakened.

    Meng Han took a deep breath, "Mom, just stay here with peace of mind, my brother cares more about dad than you. If you disturb their rest at this time, don''t say it''s me, my dad, and the people in this security guard. Uncles, I won''t forgive you. I have to help in the kitchen, so I''ll go first."

    Meng Han is not willing to talk to Dow more now. After she said this, she just left regardless of Dow''s reaction.

    However, as soon as he opened the door, he saw Shu Yu standing at the door.

    Tao Shi was about to catch up, when he saw Shu Yu, he stopped immediately.

    I don''t know why, she is a little afraid of Shu Yu now.

    Probably no one is on her side now, her sons and daughters have left her heart, and her husband''s whereabouts are unknown. She was obviously the hostess in the **** bureau, but now she looks like an outsider, and she has to be afraid of Shu Yu.

    Meng Han glanced back and closed the door, "Sister Shu Yu, you got up so early."

    Shu Yu nodded, "I want to go out."

    She didn''t hear anything, just happened to pass by, and walked forward very naturally.

    After just a few steps, Meng Han caught up, "Sister Shu Yu."

    "What''s the matter, is there anything else?"

    Meng Han pursed his lips, and hesitated for a moment before asking in a low voice, "Sister Shu Yu, did something happen to my father? When my brother came back, his face was not very good, but I asked him and he didn''t say anything. .I, I think my dad might be...not very good."

 Chapter 1743ï¼š simple and enthusiastic people

    Chapter 1743 Simple and enthusiastic people

    Shu Yu laughed, "You ask your brother, he doesn''t tell you, why do you think I will tell you?"

    Meng Han was stunned for a moment, then sighed heavily, his shoulders drooped down, "You''re right."

    "Okay, people are all right now, so you can rest easy. Your father will come back when things are over. I''m leaving."

    Meng Han stopped, didn''t follow him any further, just looked at Shu Yu''s back and sighed faintly, pouted and said, "Take me as a child."

    Shu Yu had already taken Yingxi out of the Meng Family Escort Bureau, the sky was slightly bright, but the street was very cold.

    The couple who bought wontons who had set up a stall not far away were not there, and the patrolling officers and soldiers didn¡¯t even have a shadow. At this time, Chenggu County was like a deserted city, showing a sense of loneliness.

    However, the more Shu Yu walked forward, the more he noticed subtle movements from the houses on both sides of the street.

    Many people leaned in front of the window and looked out. The people heard the big commotion last night, but no one dared to come out.

    They didn''t even sleep all night, for fear that they would be killed by bandits breaking in again in their sleep.

    It was dawn now, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief. However, compared with the previous days when they were forced to go out because of their livelihood, no one dared to come out today.

    Shu Yu and Ying Xi were very conspicuous when they walked on the street, and soon someone looked at them curiously.

    After a long time, someone finally couldn''t help it, opened a window, looked around cautiously, raised his hand to greet Shu Yu, and whispered, "Girl, girl?"

    Shu Yu followed the voice and looked over, "You called me?"

    There was a middle-aged woman behind the window. Seeing that she noticed him, she immediately nodded and waved at her.

    Shu Yu and Yingxi walked over, "Auntie, what''s the matter?"

    The woman looked left and right again, and then asked in a low voice, "Girl, you are too bold, didn''t you hear what happened last night? The thief came again and said Maybe you haven''t left yet, you dare to go out and walk so early, don''t you die?"

    She glanced left and right after saying a few words, as if she was afraid of being discovered.

    "Girls, where are you going? If you''re not in a hurry, don''t go first. Come to my house to hide. When the patrolling officers and soldiers come, you can go out and follow them to be safe."

    The woman was talking, but someone behind her gave her a hand, as if she didn''t agree.

    The middle-aged woman impatiently bumped into the person behind her, and continued to say to Shu Yu, "Especially your good-looking young girls are even more dangerous outside. Be careful that the thieves take you back and become Mrs. Yazhai."

    Shu Yu felt the woman''s kindness, look, these simple and enthusiastic people, even though they are still in unease, they mustered up the courage to try to pull others. It is such an innocent person who has become a chess piece for the second prince and the third prince to slaughter at will. It is really abhorrent.

    Seeing that the woman wanted to open the door next to her, Shu Yu hurriedly said, "It''s alright, auntie, don''t worry, all the thieves in the city have been caught. There was a lot of noise last night, but Chenggu County was finally settled. The worms have been removed, and the streets are safe now. If my aunt doesn''t believe it, you can go to the yamen to see, there should be news on the bulletin board. "

    The woman was stunned for a moment, "You, what did you say? The one who shouted and killed last night was catching bandits?"

    "right."

    "All, they were all arrested, and those who were hiding in the city were all arrested?"

 Chapter 1744ï¼š Granny Fang is numb

    Chapter 1744 Granny Fang is numb

    Shu Yu smiled and nodded, giving the woman a positive answer.

    The woman was very excited and turned around to talk to the family behind her.

    Shu Yu saw this and left with Yingxi without further delay.

    They went to the Mi family''s medical clinic. The medical clinic was closed at the moment. Since the bandits came, the medical clinic was tightly closed, no matter it was day or night, and they didn''t dare to open it at all.

    Shu Yu knocked on the door, and a cautious voice soon came from inside, "Who?"

    "it''s me."

    The door opened, revealing Granny Fang''s face.

    As soon as she saw Shu Yu, she hurriedly turned sideways, "Quick, come in quickly."

    Then he looked around cautiously, and quickly closed the door.

    Granny Fang looked terrified, "Miss Lu, why are you here? Do you know what''s going on outside? It was so scary last night that Dr. Mi and I didn''t dare to sleep. By the way, why didn''t Agui not sleep? Come back with you?"

    She asked repeatedly, obviously very worried.

    Regarding the actions last night, it was naturally impossible for Shu Yu to tell Mrs. Fang Mi, so the two of them didn''t know about it. Like everyone else in the city, they could only hear the noises coming from a distance, and they panicked all night. .

    Shu Yu felt a little embarrassed, but there was nothing he could do. The fewer people who knew the action plan, the better.

    Now that things are over, you can talk to them.

    Seeing that Dr. Mi was also here, Shu Yu first asked about Uncle Meng''s condition, and he was relieved when he learned that he had improved slightly and was no longer in serious trouble.

    immediately explained the situation to the two of them.

    Granny Fang and Doctor Mi were numb when they heard it. What did they hear?

    It turns out that the magistrate of Cheng is the biggest bandit leader here, colluding with those people to harm the people in the city.

    It turned out that when Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu went to rescue Uncle Meng, they not only rescued him, but also brought back all the rich children who were captured in Chenggu County.

    It turned out that they made the movement last night. They not only took down the officers and soldiers who patrolled and defended the city, but also arrested the county magistrate.

    It turned out that among them were the imperial guards sent by the emperor.

    Granny Fang swallowed hard, "Then, what should we do now? Earlier, the county magistrate closed the city gate and prevented us from going out. Can we go out now?"

    However, Shu Yu shook his head, "Not yet, there is a war going on outside. General Huang leads people to fight against the rebels. Those rebels don''t know that Chenggu County has been taken down by us. If the people in the city go out, things will be exposed. And now Chenggu County is safer than outside the city."

    Doctor Mi nodded, "Yes, yes, who knows if the bandits outside the city will be beaten by General Huang''s soldiers and run around?"

    Granny Fang secretly sighed and said nothing more.

    Doctor Mi suddenly thought of something, and got up quickly, "You said that there is an announcement from the county government now?"

    "There should be." The county government is now Xia Yi in full control, and the people in the city have been in a state of anxiety. She always wants to give everyone a reassurance to avoid any further trouble.

    Doctor Mi said, "Then I''ll go to the yamen to see."

    When he was about to leave, Shu Yu hurriedly said to him, "Doctor Mi, don''t tell other people what I said just now. I still don''t know how the notice posted on the bulletin board is explained. Wan Wan If you say otherwise, it will cause trouble.¡±

 Chapter 1745ï¼š The announcement came

    Chapter 1745 Announced

    Doctor Mi nodded, "Don''t worry, I understand."

    He went back to his room, changed his clothes, and went out in a hurry.

    After all, it¡¯s been a long time since I went out, so Doctor Mi was still a little excited.

    At this moment, a few people came out one after another on the street, including the woman Shu Yu met, and many people who couldn''t stand the panic created by the bandits. They all went to the county office together. I want to ask about the situation.

    Who knew that when we arrived at the yamen gate, the people who were guarding outside were not the usual officials, but some¡­ raw faces, not only that, but among these raw faces, there were several people who were disabled and had a broken hand.

    It''s just that although these people are incomplete, their expressions are solemn, making people afraid to approach them easily.

    Everyone stood outside talking in a low voice for a while, and no one dared to ask.

    It was Doctor Mi, who realized after two glances. These people should be what Miss Lu said, the victims they rescued from the bandit den.

    Looking at the appearance of these people, Doctor Mi sighed secretly, how much they have suffered, those rebels are really vicious.

    As he was thinking about it, Doctor Mi suddenly saw a familiar person coming out of the county office.

    He was stunned for a moment, then hurriedly pushed through the crowd and walked inside, "Yuangui, Yuangui, why are you here?"

    Yuangui followed the voice and was a little surprised when he saw that it was Doctor Mi. He raised his hand and said, "Doctor Mi, wait a moment, I''ll put up the notice first."

    Doctor Mi''s eyes widened, it was Yuan Gui who posted the notice?

    Yuan Gui followed Shu Yu to the county magistrate''s private house yesterday, and helped Lu Wu there.

    He stayed in this county for a few days. Although he was not very familiar with it, he still knew the basic streets and several landmark addresses. Yesterday, Xia Yi went first to the county seat to look for the county magistrate Cheng. Lu Wu and the others who caught up behind were not familiar with Chenggu County, so Yuan Gui rushed over with them.

    Then he took Lu Wu and the others to chase the abandoned mansion and helped Meng Yunzheng take care of the aftermath.

    Until this morning, Yuan Gui has not been able to rest.

    He was very motivated, because he knew that Jiang Kuanyu was dead, and that **** made him almost lose his life here. Now that he is still alive, the other party has suffered the consequences.

    An hour ago, Lu Wu brought a few people back to the black market. Yuan Gui wanted to follow him and saw Jiang Kuanyu''s body with his own eyes. But after all, his injury was not healed, and he was rejected by Lu Wu.

    It''s just that there are few people in the county office, and Yuan Gui plans to go back when he is done with his work.

    Didn''t expect to see Dr. Mi, so Yuan Gui quickly posted the notice, and then came to find Dr. Mi. However, the latter had already gone one step ahead of him to read the contents of the notice, and other people who were still hesitating at the door also crowded forward.

    Yuan Gui, who was squeezed out, "..."

    Forget it, he will wait.

    Doctor Mi quickly scanned the notice, and sure enough, as Miss Lu said, the notice did not explain everything clearly.

    is just to say that all the bandits have been caught, and you don¡¯t need to worry, and you don¡¯t need to stay out of the house anymore.

    However, General Huang, who suppressed the bandits, had already fought against the bandits outside the city. I was afraid that they would take the opportunity to hide in Chenggu County, and that the people of Chenggu County would be hurt again, so the city gate was temporarily closed until General Huang. Reopen after victory.

    In the end, it was the collusion between the county magistrate Cheng and the bandit.

 Chapter 1746ï¼š Worried Granny Fang

    Chapter 1746 Worried Granny Fang

    When everyone saw the last item, they gasped for a moment.

    Collusion? County magistrate Cheng colluded with bandits?

    They still want to know more clearly, but there is not much content on the notice, just a rough mention and it''s gone.

    But there were too many doubts in the people''s hearts. When they saw that there was no sign on the notice, they asked the person guarding the door.

    The head of state, who was standing not far away, was forced to step back by their questions one by one, and went straight back to the door.

    However, he still raised his hand and pressed it down, and said to everyone, "Everyone, don''t be impatient, we already have evidence that Cheng County magistrate colluded with the bandits. It''s just that this matter is very involved, and the result has not come out yet. We have already reported Cheng Cheng. The county magistrate will take it into custody, and after the case is over, a notice will be issued to inform you of the specific situation.¡±

    Everyone''s eyes widened when they heard the words. Do you have evidence?

    Cheng County magistrate actually did such a rebellious thing, and some people began to curse, "God officer, this dog officer is actually in the same group with those vicious bandits, no wonder the bandits in the city have been unable to catch them for so many days. arrive."

    "Yeah, how many people''s houses in our city have been burned by bandits, and there are so many people who died unexpectedly, it''s not a pity for this dog official to die."

    "I just said why those bandits are targeting our county town, it turns out that there are internal thieves."

    "Those patrol officers are not here, are they also arrested?" Someone asked Yuan Gui.

    But before he could answer, someone else said, "Ah? The patrolling Chakuai also colluded with the bandits? No way, Pan Chakuai near our house is a good guy, he must have made a mistake."

    Yuangui thought he could go back after posting the notice, but now he is really a big one.

    He could only answer, "It is true that all the people working in the county government have been detained. As for whether they have colluded with bandits, these will be asked slowly. If it is confirmed that they have been deceived without knowledge, the government will not wrong people. Don''t worry."

    "Then will you be tortured to extract confessions?"

    "There are so many people that it is impossible for everyone to be bad, right?"

    Doctor Mi was standing outside the crowd. Seeing that Yuan Gui couldn''t get out of his body, he could only make a gesture towards him, indicating that he was leaving first.

    Probably know that the city is safe, and Dr. Mi walks slowly.

    Seeing that several shops nearby were open, I strolled in and bought something. Granny Fang was there for the past two days, and his food was much better. He buys more and asks Granny Fang to help him do the same, so he can save her and Yuangui''s accommodation and food expenses.

    Doctor Mi had a good idea, but what he didn''t know was that Granny Fang was worried about not being able to leave the county seat.

    As soon as Dr. Mi left the hospital, Granny Fang sighed.

    Shu Yu knew what she was worried about, "Mother-in-law, are you afraid that the city gate will remain closed, and you won''t have enough money here?"

    Granny Fang was stunned for a moment, then nodded with a wry smile and said, "We''ve been here for half a month, which one doesn''t want money for this half month? If we can''t go back, the debt we owe will get bigger and bigger. After the expensive injury is healed, we can''t live in the hospital all the time."

    Granny Fang owes not only the money from Doctor Mi''s medical clinic, but also the family she used to stay in. Their family''s life is not easy. If they have two mouths, they will live for ten days. If nothing else, they always have to pay for food, especially now that the price is still expensive.

    Unfortunately, they don''t even have a chance to go out to make money now.

 Chapter 1747ï¼š Shu Yus direct

    Chapter 1747 Shu Yu''s Directness

    Shu Yu saw her frowning and wanted to say that she could help, after all, the person in front of her was probably her aunt. Her old lady was thinking about it, of course she couldn''t just watch her worry.

    It''s just that before the matter is concluded, Shu Yu still wants to carefully understand the situation of Granny Fang.

    So she comforted Granny Fang and said, "It''s alright, didn''t I tell you? Now the yamen''s arresters have been arrested, there is a serious shortage of people there, Yuan Gui will be there to help these days. I won''t say anything else. , there will always be expenses for food and hard work.¡±

    Granny Fang was taken aback, "You said that Agui is working in the yamen now?"

    "Of course, he works very hard."

    Granny Fang was delighted, "That kid, that kid is a clever one." However, she quickly frowned, "But he has a wound on his body, what if the wound opens?"

    "Didn''t you say he''s very smart? I''m sure he won''t hurt himself again."

    Granny Fang nodded dazedly, "That''s right, then, then I''ll go to the kitchen to make something to eat and send it to him. This kid doesn''t know how to take care of himself. He didn''t come back yesterday, and he doesn''t know if he''s hungry."

    She said, and quickly got up to go to the kitchen.

    Shu Yu stood behind her, opened his mouth, and finally shook his head helplessly.

    After this place is stable, she thought, she has to go to Granny Fang''s village to take a look.

    Granny Fang came out soon with a basket. Shu Yu saw that she was in a hurry at the moment, and she was really similar to her own old lady.

    She shook her head and went in to see Uncle Meng.

    Uncle Meng sleeps more now, and occasionally wakes up just to have a meal, say a few words, and then continue to fall asleep.

    But he is slowly getting better.

    Yingxi stood aside and asked in a low voice, "Miss, are the injuries on Erye Meng caused by Jiang Kuanyu?"

    That handsome gentleman who looks easy-going, speaks softly, and is extremely patient with children, how can he be so ruthless?

    Shu Yu gave a ''um'', not only Yingxi''s misunderstanding, didn''t she also misunderstand?

    The two whispered a few words, and Uncle Meng on the hospital bed slowly opened his eyes.

    Shu Yu saw it for the first time, and said hurriedly, "Uncle is awake? Doctor Mi and the others have all gone out. Are you hungry? I''ll go to the kitchen and get you something to eat."

    Yingxi spoke first, "I''ll go." After he finished speaking, he ran away.

    Uncle Meng smiled, "It''s hard work."

    Shu Yu helped him to sit up and slowly leaned on the head of the bed, "Is Uncle any better?"

    "Much better, I''ll be alive and kicking in a few days."

    Shu Yu laughed. After laughing a few times, she found that Uncle Meng''s expression became a little dejected. She asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong with Uncle, is there any discomfort?"

    "No, I''m fine, I''m just..." He hesitated for a while, then raised his head to look at Shu Yu, "Shu Yu, tell my uncle, have you ever met or seen Tao''s uncle, how is he... already?"

    This question, he asked Meng Qi when he woke up before.

    But Meng Qi had never entered the black market, so he didn''t know. He only said that Uncle and the others rescued all the sons and brothers in the black market, but he didn''t see his uncle there.

    So, either people are still on the black market, or¡­

    Shu Yu was a little hesitant, not sure if he should tell him, but Uncle Meng looked straight at her, "Go ahead, I''m mentally prepared."

    Shu Yu, "He died."

 Chapter 1748ï¼š Tao Feili was scared to death

    Chapter 1748 Tao Feili was scared to death

    died?

    Uncle Meng was stunned, his expression a little dazed, and actually... he died?

    Shu Yu was a little hesitant when he saw that he didn''t speak, was she too direct? After all, he is Uncle Meng''s brother-in-law. I heard that Uncle took care of him before. But she didn''t know how to tactfully say this, after all, it has become a fact.

    Finally, after a long while, Uncle Meng sighed and asked with a complicated look, "Do you know how he died?"

    "I heard from the person in the cell with him that Jiang Kuanyu ran to the cell and brought Uncle Tao out to the interrogation room for interrogation. We later let the doctor in the black market show him, and Jiang Kuanyu tortured Uncle Tao. , Uncle Tao couldn''t stand it anymore. He tried to commit suicide by biting his tongue, but he didn''t succeed. The root of his tongue was broken. The final cause of death was fright. Very frightened, pupils dilated, which directly led to death."

    To put it bluntly, Tao Feili was indeed tortured, and his injuries were very serious, but the real cause of death was fright.

    A person like Jiang Kuanyu is obviously skilled in torture and interrogation. Uncle Meng was tortured by him for two days, and there was nothing in his body that was good, but he was always sighing.

    How could someone like torture Tao Feili to death in such a short period of time? Since he specially brought people to the interrogation room, he obviously wanted to know something from Tao Feili''s mouth.

    Probably Jiang Kuanyu never thought that the other party would be scared to death.

    After hearing this, Uncle Meng remained silent, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After a while, he said, "Did you bring the body back?"

    "It''s still on the black market. I''ll send it back later when everything is done here."

    Uncle Meng nodded, "Well, after bringing it back, send it directly to the Tao family."

    Shu Yu listened to his tone and seemed to be a lot more indifferent to the Tao family''s attitude.

    She felt that Uncle Meng would be taken away by Jiang Kuanyu, mostly related to Tao Feili.

    But when she mentioned the Tao family, Shu Yu thought of the scene she encountered before going out. She pondered for a moment, and still said what Tao wanted to see him.

    However, Uncle Meng shook his head, "Gone for now."

    Shu Yu understood, just in time, the porridge should be brought over from the west end.

    Uncle Meng didn''t have much time to wake up, so he fell asleep after eating.

    Shu Yu stayed in the hospital for a while, and when Dr. Mi returned, he left with Yingxi.

    As soon as they left the hospital, they went to the abandoned mansion.

    There are several people guarding outside the mansion today. They are the guards of He Er and his family, as well as the officers and soldiers under the inspector Yin.

    The other two inspectors and officers and soldiers in Chenggu County have all been imprisoned in the county jail. There are very few people in the city, and the regular officers and soldiers are only those under the inspector Yin.

    Therefore, these people were distributed all over the county, mixed with civil forces, to temporarily maintain the safety of the city.

    Shu Yu entered the mansion and went to the place where the weapons were stored. There were two people here who were sorting out the inventory. When they saw her coming, they quickly turned around and said, "Mr. Luxiang."

    "Thank you, Lu Wu returned to the black market to transport weapons?"

    The two nodded, and Shu Yu turned around and walked towards the room where the secret passage was located.

    The entrance of the secret passage is now open, and after Shu Yu waited for a long time, there was movement at the entrance of the secret passage.

    Sure enough, Lu Wu brought the weapons from the black market one after another.

 Chapter 1749ï¼š The laborers meet again

    Chapter 1749 The laborers meet again

    Shu Yu and Yingxi hurriedly stepped forward to hold hands, and the weapons were brought up in batches.

    Lu Wu wiped his sweat and said to Shu Yu with a smile, "Lord Lu Xiang, the weapons are all here, Master Xia said to give half of them first.

    Come up and send it to General Huang and the others. "

    Shu Yu nodded, these weapons are all sharp and brand new.

    Although General Huang led troops to suppress the bandits, this was not the kind of large-scale war to guard the border. Therefore, the number of soldiers who followed was not large. As for weapons, they were always scarce, and there were even fewer good and new ones like this.

    It was rare for them to find such a large arsenal.

    As for whether his soldiers can keep these weapons in the future, it is up to General Huang to argue with the emperor and the Ministry of War.

    Anyway, General Huang is very happy. First come, first served. There is no reason to return the weapons in his pocket. The other half of the weapons in the black market are already very kind.

    Shu Yu did an inventory first, and then she walked inside, only to find that the weapons that came out were all former laborers in the black market.

    They should have been underground for a long time and haven''t seen the sun for a long time. They came out now and looked at the bright light above their heads. They were all a little dazed. But soon, everyone laughed excitedly, and some greedily bathed in the sun.

    How long, how long have they not felt the sun? There is only endless work underground, not to mention the sun, even stopping to rest is a luxury.

    That ghost place, they really don''t want to stay anymore.

    Shu Yu looked at them and smiled, turned his head and said to Lu Wu, "Leave these weapons to me, you go back to the county government to rest first, and then you have to be busy."

    Lu Wu has never slept since he came out of the black market, how can he bear it if he goes on like this?

    Lu Wu waved his hand, "It''s alright, I''m full of energy now. Mr. Lu Xiang, I''m not afraid of your jokes. After leaving the black market, the roar of the beasts is no longer in my ears, so I don''t have to worry about being sent to the duel all the time. You don¡¯t need to feel uncomfortable when the brothers around you leave you one by one. For me, it¡¯s like a dream. I never thought that there would be a day when I would leave there. So now, I can''t bear to sleep at all, I want to experience a little more of these lives that are completely different from the black market."

    He was afraid of falling asleep and returned to the past.

    After Lu Wu finished speaking, the people around him all showed the same expressions.

    Apparently everyone thinks so.

    Shu Yu didn''t know what to say for a while, she felt helpless, "Having said that, it''s rare to leave the black market, there is hope for life, and you should take good care of your body. If you''re tired and sleepy, go to bed quickly, otherwise you won''t be able to eat it. of."

    Lu Wu also thought about it, "That''s it, I will help Lu Xiangjun send these weapons out of the city, and then go back to rest."

    Shu Yu nodded, and Lu Wu waved his hand, letting the servants behind him place the weapons and transport them out.

    The abandoned mansion is very close to the outside of the city, so it is just right to transport it out of the city from here.

    It was getting late, and many people in the city went to the county office, but no one went out in this area. Last night, there was the loudest movement at the gate of Shangcheng, and the people nearby were so frightened that they dared to go out. Therefore, the street was quiet, and they reached the city gate unimpeded all the way.

 Chapter 1750ï¼š goodbye qilie

    Chapter 1750 Goodbye Qi Lie

    Inspector Yin was standing at the gate of the city. When he saw their team coming, he rushed forward and said, "Lord Luxiang."

    "Have General Huang''s people come?"

    "not yet."

    Shu Yu thought about it and went up to the city wall.

    Looking down from the top, the line of sight is much wider. Shu Yu looks into the distance and can only see the bare trees in winter.

    It seemed that he had to wait a little longer. Shu Yu took the stool that Ying Xi handed over and sat against the city wall.

    Inspector Yin saw that Shu Yu was guarding here, so he left with his people. He is very busy now.

    Shu Yu got up early in the morning. She was basking in the warm sun and a little sleepy. Just when she wanted to close her eyes and rest for a while, someone shouted, "Come here."

    Shu Yu stood up abruptly, followed the position of the man''s fingers and looked into the distance, and really saw a line of shadows appearing in his sight.

    Shu Yu squinted her eyes, it was too far to see clearly, and she didn''t know if the person coming was from General Huang, so she raised her hand and said to everyone, "Be alert first."

    The officers, soldiers and guards guarding the city gate immediately grasped their weapons cautiously, and stared nervously at the direction outside the city.

    As the team got closer and closer, Shu Yu also saw clearly who was leading in front, his eyes lit up, and he ran down the city wall in a hurry.

    "Open the door."

    Lu Wu hurriedly asked, "Lord Lu Xiang, are you sure it is the one sent by General Huang?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Yes, I know the leader."

    Lu Wu was relieved, and the officers and soldiers next to him also slowly opened the city gate to welcome the team coming from outside the city.

    It didn''t take long for the team to approach, and the leader ran over on horseback.

    "Long time no see, Mr. Luxiang." The man on the horse was in high spirits and rolled over from above with a smile.

    Shu Yu, "Master Qi, I didn''t expect you to be here, come in quickly."

    Qi Lie nodded at Shu Yu and let the team behind him advance to the city gate. As soon as he came in, he saw a carload of weapons placed next to him, and he stepped forward and touched it in an instant in surprise.

    "When I heard General Huang talking about it, I still felt a little weird. I didn''t expect these weapons to be so new and so many." Although he had been undercover in the black market for a while, he really didn''t know that there were so many weapons hidden in the secret room. .

    Qi Lie took a fancy to a sword, picked it up and tried it out, very satisfied, and hung the sword on his waist very naturally.

    Shu Yu, "..." Is it so open and aboveboard?

    Qi Lie turned his head, met her complicated eyes, and immediately coughed lightly and said, "Don''t get me wrong, Mr. Lu Xiang, you also know that I went to the black market before, and it was inconvenient to carry weapons with me, so I still have my sword with me. In the capital. Now is the time of crisis, it is very important for me to have a weapon in my hand, and I will explain it to General Huang later."

    Shu Yu laughed, but she didn''t say anything.

    Qi Lie also smiled at her, then turned his head and said to the men who were following, "Everyone, get ready, take stock of things, and leave in a while."

    "Yes."

    The group of soldiers under his command was also very excited, and they followed suit. When they saw the weapons they were comfortable with, they would put away the weapons first, and then report back when they came back.

    Shu Yu shook his head and asked Qi Lie curiously, "Master Qi has returned to General Huang now? How is the situation outside?"

    When he mentioned the business, Qi Lie''s expression became much more serious, but his eyes still overflowed with uncontrollable smile, "Speaking of this, I have to thank you."

 Chapter 1751ï¼š Ask Meng Yunzheng for help

    Chapter 1751 Ask Meng Yunzheng for help

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, and heard Qi Lie say, "Didn''t you warn General Huang in advance to find out who was next to him? Now that we know who the other party is, we simply plan to plan and deliberately reveal the news that we will act again at night. "

    The other party revealed the plan to Wu Sanye and the others. The latter just had a countermeasure in his heart. He didn''t expect that General Huang would directly lead the troops to rush up yesterday afternoon, killing those rebels by surprise, almost half of the rebels. Either killed or captured, and a great victory was won.

    "Really?" Shu Yu was excited, no wonder the soldiers brought by Qi Lie were so excited just now, and they won the first battle, can you not be excited?

    Qi Lie nodded, "I took Chang Lao Si by the way and sent it directly to General Huang."

    Ever the fourth? Shu Yu remembered that this man was the fourth master of the black market, specializing in labor and human trafficking.

    "What about Wu Laosan and the others?"

    Qi Lie narrowed his eyes, "They can''t come out now, and they are very scattered. For the time being, they can only truce. General Huang is trying to find a way. He said that the way you defeated them one by one in Chenggu County is good and can be used."

    "Those people are scattered, will they attack ordinary people? When we were in the black market before, listening to them, it seemed that we wanted to invade the neighboring county, but we didn''t succeed, right?"

    Qi Lie shook his head, "With me here, naturally they won''t let them succeed. The matter in Chenggu County..." He sighed, "I''m sorry, my time into the black market is too short, they had a plan long ago and acted suddenly. Yes, I happened to be not in the black market, so I couldn''t stop it."

    The most important thing is that there are two secret passages in Chenggu County that lead directly to the black market. Cheng County magistrates colluded with the black market, and they should cooperate with each other to cause such serious consequences.

    But since he knew this time, and he was in the action crowd, it was naturally impossible to watch it.

    Besides, he knew that General Huang was coming over these few days, so he only needed to delay.

    Qi Lie created some trouble for Wu Laosan and Chang Laoji, and provoked each other, and their actions were naturally hindered.

    Qi Lie raised his head and said to Shu Yu, "Don''t worry, those rebels don''t have the time to harass other people now. Their original purpose was to delay time and keep General Huang in the Changjin Mansion. If they can take the opportunity to kill General Huang It is the best, if you can''t kill it, you can also keep people here temporarily, so that the operation in the capital can go smoothly. However, this is exactly what we want. Our current target is the prefect of Changjin Palace. "

    Shu Yu suddenly realized that Chenggu County''s magistrate Cheng had pulled out this cancer.

    But that prefect is still firmly in front of his fourth-rank imperial court officials.

    Qi Lie said, "I''m here not only to transport weapons, but also to ask Meng Yunzheng to help me go to Changjin Mansion. What about others?"

    "Rest at home." Shu Yu hesitated, "He hasn''t slept for two days."

    Qi Lie, "..." You feel sorry for your own man, and he is quite upright.

    "Don''t worry, we''ll move at night, just let him follow us first, so he can eat and drink before he works."

    Shu Yu didn''t believe it. These people are very introverted. You can see it from Xia Yi. If you don''t squeeze people dry, you can''t stop.

    Qi Lie coughed lightly and asked tentatively, "How about you find someone to run to Meng''s house and call someone over? The weapons have been handed over here, so we should go too."

 Chapter 1752ï¼š Changjin House to solve together

    Chapter 1752 Changjin House to solve together

    Shu Yu took a deep breath, thinking that it was only the end of the hour, and less than three hours had passed before Meng Yunzheng went back to sleep.

    Two days and two nights, sleeping for five or six hours, you will die suddenly.

    Qi Lie saw her eyes resisting, and his heart was full of bitterness. Just when he was thinking about whether to go to the Meng Family Escort himself, a familiar voice came from behind him.

    "Are you looking for me?"

    Shu Yu and Qi Lie turned their heads at the same time, and saw Meng Yunzheng standing not far away.

    The latter stepped forward, looked at Qi Lie for a long time, and nodded, "It seems that Mr. Qi''s undercover is very successful." No lack of arms or legs.

    Qi Lie laughed, "It''s not as good as you guys, so I won the black market and Chenggu County without making a sound. How about it? Why don''t you make a hard trip and go with me to settle the Changjin Mansion as well. ?"

    Shu Yu, "..." First was the black market, followed by the county seat, good guy, now even the prefectural city has to be taken down. If this is done, the capital is still in chaos, do they still have to occupy the capital?

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu shivered suddenly, shook his head, and threw all the terrifying thoughts out of his mind.

    Meng Yunzheng had already guessed the purpose of Qi Lie''s trip, and it was not necessary for him to come in person to transport the weapons.

    He must have come for another purpose, and sure enough, he found him.

    Fortunately, the most dangerous time for this side of the county has passed, so he doesn''t need to worry too much.

    Therefore, after thinking for a moment, he should say, "When will we start?" The earlier the matter is resolved, the easier it is to feel at ease.

    It is now late November, and it will be New Year''s Eve soon. He doesn''t want to be busy with these things during the New Year.

    Qi Lie immediately said, "Now."

    Meng Yunzheng saw his urgent look, it seems that the situation in the city is not optimistic.

    He turned to look at Shu Yu, "Ayu, I''ll accompany Mr. Qi on a trip, it''s your hard work here."

    What else can Shu Yu say? She knew that he would definitely help, but she was a little worried about his body.

    "Don''t worry, leave it to me. You just have to pay more attention to rest, and don''t rush up directly in case of danger. We are all waiting for you to come back, safety first."

    Meng Yunzheng took her hand and smiled, "Okay."

    He left alone with Qi Lie, and Cheyen was left behind by him.

    Qi Lie exhaled, just as the handover of weapons over there had been completed, so he did not delay any longer, and quickly led a group of people, cautiously and alertly, and left the city gate.

    Shu Yu ran up to the tower again, watching their figures gradually disappear, and then came down.

    Lu Wu planned to go back to the county office to sleep, and the other laborers also planned to go back to the black market.

    Although they really want to stay on the ground and feel the temperature of the sun outside, there are still a lot of things piled up in Chenggu County, and their identities and household registrations cannot be settled. So many people stay in the city, not to mention other things. Where to live is an issue.

    Not to mention, they still have a lot of things to do when they return to the black market.

    The abandoned mansion that Shu Yu sent them back to, said to the lead laborer, "Don''t worry, when the matter here is over, I will help you verify your identity and handle the household registration as soon as possible."

    The lead laborer laughed naively, his smile was bright and relaxed, as if he had lost the numbness and deadness he had when he was in the black market.

    "Thank you Mr. Lu Xiang, then we will go back first. By the way, those girls also asked me to say thank you to you."

 Chapter 1753ï¼š Shu Yu goes to prison

    Chapter 1753 Shu Yu goes to the cell

    Now that no one oppresses them in the black market, it is probably because of the same illness. The laborers and the girls can speak a few words with each other calmly.

    The girls also said that while they were fine, they would make clothes for them, so that they could be more refreshed when they left the black market.

    The laborers are very happy. Although the road ahead is unknown, there is always hope for the day.

    Shu Yu was very happy for them. Before they went down the secret passage, he suddenly thought of what Qi Lie said, and hurriedly said, "There is one more thing, that fourth Chang Lao was arrested."

    The laborers froze, followed by expressions of ecstasy on their faces.

    Chang Lao Fourth is the person who controls slavery and trades them on weekdays. Although there are several other managers in the black market who are not good people, as their immediate boss, Chang Lao Si is the one they hate and fear the most.

    Knowing that he was arrested, the crowd couldn''t restrain themselves and cheered on the spot.

    After finally calming down, seeing Shu Yu and the others still watching, he was immediately embarrassed.

    They quickly waved at Shu Yu and hurried down the secret passage, impatiently wanting to tell the good news to the other comrades who were still in the black market.

    Until the wall at the entrance of the secret passage was closed, Shu Yu turned around and left the abandoned mansion.

    It was getting late. She and Yingxi found a small restaurant on the street.

    This side has been sealed, and no one is allowed to enter or exit except for a few people guarding the door.

    Of course, Shu Yu has a special status, and she quickly entered the mansion and into the study of the county magistrate.

    County magistrate Cheng left a lot of things in his private house. Lu Wu took someone to collect all his criminal evidence yesterday, and Shu Yu checked it carefully.

    followed, and she went to the county jail.

    There are a lot of people in the prison now, and the county magistrate is not in it, but the number of officials who have been arrested is enough.

    Now these people are leaning together listlessly, of course, there are also people who don''t know the inside story angrily roaring and questioning.

    When Shu Yu came in, they immediately rushed to the railing, eager to prove their innocence, "Girl, let me out, I don''t know anything, I''ve never heard of rebellion or collusion with rebels. I''m just a little catcher who has no power and can only follow orders. I''m wronged."

    "Yes, yes, we really don''t know anything. There are old people and young people in my family. Even if I eat the guts of bears and leopards, I don''t dare to collude with rebels."

    "I don''t want to die, I just found a job, I just want to earn some household income, how can I get involved in this kind of thing. Uuuuu..."

    That is a rebel, a rebellion, and a major event that affects the lives of the whole family.

    These officials who work in the government are more aware of the consequences of this matter than ordinary people.

    They are going to be beheaded, there is only one way to go.

    Thinking of this, these innocent officers and soldiers who were implicated could not wait to kill their colleagues who knew it. They turned their heads and rushed to Hong Zhukuai and the others to strangle each other''s necks.

    Shu Yu immediately knocked on the railing with a wooden stick, "Quiet and quiet, you don''t have to be so nervous, the guilty can''t escape, the innocent, the emperor will not wrong him. Whoever knows who is involved will be investigated. When the time comes, the sentence that should be sentenced will be released, and the head will not be cut off indiscriminately."

 Chapter 1754ï¼š These two girls are so fierce

    Chapter 1754 These two girls are so fierce

    "Really?" Someone asked with anticipation and uncertainty.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Your Majesty, Shengming, will not kill innocent people indiscriminately. So, if I ask anything in a moment, you can answer honestly."

    "Yes, yes, girl, if you ask, we must know everything."

    Hong Zhukuai and the others looked at each other, as if they were thinking of something.

    After a while, one of the arresters stood up and said, "Girl, ask me first, I was wronged. My family is still waiting for me to go out and reunite with them. I don''t know what they did."

    Shu Yu looked at the man, "What''s your name?"

    "House Kai."

    Shu Yu suddenly laughed, "Fang Qi? Cheng County magistrate''s new concubine Liu''s brother''s next door neighbor? Five days ago, when patrolling the magistrate''s private house, he stayed there for more than two hours. As far as I know It seems that there are not many people who can enter the private house of the county magistrate. You have been there for so long, what is it, what are you doing there? Are you delivering meat to the black market?"

    Fang Qi''s face changed greatly.

    Shu Yu smiled, "When I''m so fooled? You think I''m from a girl''s family, and your heart softens after hearing you cry a few times? You''re such a person who wants to be a demon when you''re about to die. He took me out and tortured me well."

    Soon, an official who temporarily replaced the cell stepped forward, opened the cell door, and pulled the man out.

    Fang Qi took a deep breath, his mind was stunned, he knocked the official down without a word, turned his head and ran to the gate of the cell, dragging his heavy handcuffs and shackles.

    Hong Jukuai, who was in the same cell as him, saw this and immediately followed suit.

    Shu Yu sneered, "Yingxi."

    Yingxi turned his head and kicked Hong Chukuai back, and when the opponent fell to the ground with a ''bang'', he kicked his lower body directly.

    "Ow..." Hong Chukuai screamed in agony, and the other people who wanted to flee with him suddenly shuddered.

    At the same time, Shu Yu raised his wrist, and his sleeve arrow flew out with a ''boom'', hitting Fang Qi''s shoulder directly.

    Fang Qi stumbled to the ground, and the official next to him rushed up, pressing the person firmly under him.

    Shu Yu retracted his hand, glanced at the other cells one by one, and finally landed on Hong Chukuai who was lying on the ground screaming with sweat on his forehead, "Who else wants to try?"

    Everyone swallowed unconsciously, are these two girls so fierce?

    Shu Yu raised the Xiujian in his hand, "I don''t even know what you guys think, you still want to escape with your handcuffs and shackles? Are you faster than the Xiujian in my hand? I''m not afraid to tell you, since I''m responsible for coming here If you interrogate you, you also have the right to shoot you on the spot. If you really annoy me, I won''t ask the big deal, anyway, you are the ones who want to escape first, and I am famous for killing people."

    The people who were standing at the railing couldn''t help but take two steps back, looking at her nervously.

    Shu Yu sneered, "So, you can either cooperate obediently, explain everything you need to explain, and you can fight for leniency later. You all have families, parents, wives and children, even if you don''t think about yourself, don''t you think about it? Don''t you think about them?"

    Many people bowed their heads. After all, not everyone is cold-blooded and ignores their family members. Most of them will go astray. Either they have the handle in the hands of others, or they have ambitions to make a future, or they are confused. become a knife in the hands of others.

 Chapter 1755ï¼š Tao Qin is home

    Chapter 1755 Tao Qin is home

    Really loyal to the county magistrate Cheng enough to sacrifice his family, that is really too little, too little.

    With Fang Qi, who was trying to fish in troubled waters, as a lesson, the people in the back really didn''t dare to make this idea again, except for their tough mouths.

    Shu Yu''s beating and beating made most people''s minds shake.

    She didn''t plan to ask them one by one, but let them say for themselves, whoever said more, whoever made more contributions, will all be recorded. How these people will deal with it will be considered according to the records and the information provided.

    Of course, there are also requests to talk alone. This kind of information is either important or hidden.

    Shu Yu was very understanding and met their request.

    When he came out of the cell, the notebook in Shu Yu''s hand was already thick.

    The sky outside had completely darkened, but unlike the previous days, there was still some movement on the street, and it was the people nearby who finally dared to go out.

    Shu Yu thinks this is pretty good. I think he will be back to normal soon when he comes to Chenggu County.

    She sent the recorded book to the county government and gave it to Xia Yi. There is indeed a lot of information in it. If Xia Yi can use this to pry open the mouth of the county magistrate, there may be unexpected gains.

    spent most of the day in the cell, Shu Yu was dizzy now, and hurried back to the Meng family security bureau.

    There were fewer people in the **** bureau, and the families of those escorts knew that there was no danger outside, so they all discussed going home.

    But the escorts still follow Meng Pei during the day and help patrol the city to deal with the aftermath.

    Seeing Shu Yu coming back, Meng Han hurriedly greeted her over for dinner.

    "Sister Shu Yu is exhausted. The food in the kitchen is still warm. Eat quickly and go to bed early."

    Shu Yu looked at her with a funny look. After this incident, Meng Han also grew up and became a lot more stable.

    She and Yingxi were having dinner, and Meng Han was there to accompany her. By the way, she talked about what happened in the **** today.

    "...I brought people to clean up the **** station. The last time those bandits came over, the **** station was destroyed in a lot of places. When I came back, I had to find a craftsman to repair it. You are all out of the house, and the rest of us can''t help. , but clean beds and hot meals can still be prepared.¡±

    Shu Yu was a little relieved to hear that she was leading people to do things.

    "What about your mother?"

    "My mother..." Meng Han couldn''t help but feel depressed when he mentioned Tao, "My mother has to know where my father is, but I really don''t know. After I quarreled with her in the morning, she was Don''t dare to ask my brother and cousin uncle, they just make trouble with me and stop talking to me."

    To be honest, Meng Han felt that her mother was quite ignorant. At this juncture, everyone was too busy to touch the ground, and she also wanted to cause trouble to others for these things.

    It''s just that she is a daughter, so others can say these things, but she can''t say them clearly.

    That''s pretty good too, at least her mother just didn''t talk to her, she didn''t make a fuss and insisted on seeing her father.

    "By the way, Tao Qin is home." Meng Han said.

    Shu gave his hand a meal, and the taoqin went home? Tao Feili of the Tao family died in the black market, what about the rest of the Tao family?

    After the chaotic night earlier, Uncle Meng went to Tao''s house, which was empty at that time.

    But when she was in the black market, she only saw Tao Feili. As for the rest of the Tao family, Lu Wu said they had never met.

 Chapter 1756ï¼š You can save your brother

    Chapter 1756 You can save your brother

    Meng Han said, "It''s okay for Tao Qin to go back. It''s not a problem to stay here. She caused my father to be arrested. I''m annoyed when I see her."

    Tao Qin made a presumptive decision to leave the secret room and almost brought the bandits into the secret room, killing everyone.

    But the Meng family can''t do anything to her. Except for Meng Han who slapped her a few times, after Meng Xiaoshu was rescued, other people couldn''t yell at her, at most they didn''t interact with her.

    Now that the outside world has calmed down, Tao Qin was ostracized by everyone in the Meng family. Even the aunt who loved her the most in the past stopped talking to her. After Tao Qin left the secret room, she went back to her home aggrieved. .

    Meng Han wished that she would never come again after she left, and she couldn''t help it when she saw her. If it wasn''t for the injuries on her body, she would never have just slapped her a few times.

    Shu Yu was silent, she felt that the Tao family''s affairs were definitely not over.

    At the very least, after Tao Feili''s body is delivered to the Tao family, Tao Qin will eventually find the Meng family.

    However, Shu Ji thought that she would come back after seeing Tao Feili. Unexpectedly, early the next morning, just as she was having breakfast in the front hall, she heard the sound of crying from outside.

    Everyone at the dining table stunned and looked towards the door in unison.

    Meng Han frowned and said, "Why do I seem to hear... Aunt''s voice?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a servant hurried in and said to everyone, "Madam, Mrs. Tao and Miss Tao Qin are here."

    Meng Han stood up in a hurry, put the spoon in her hand back into the bowl, and said angrily, "What are they doing here? Didn''t Tao Qin just leave yesterday? Didn''t she feel that she was harassed in our house? Are you bullying? What''s the matter, my aunt still wants to come over and decide for her."

    Shu Yu sat beside her, took her hand and let her sit down, "What are you doing in such a hurry, won''t you know when someone comes?"

    Meng Han snorted coldly and couldn''t help but glance at Tao Shi.

    The latter did not greet him as cheerfully as usual, but instead muttered, "She dares to settle the bill? I also want to ask her how she taught her good daughter. The bandit came and pushed my aunt out to block the sword."

    While talking, Mrs. Tao Zhang and Tao Qin came in crying.

    Tao Shi was relieved that he didn''t see his younger brother. She is a person who loves her brother very much. If Tao Fei is standing here, she will not be able to say anything.

    But only his sister-in-law and niece were on their own territory, and Tao''s behavior was more flamboyant.

    "Brother and sister, what are you doing? Early in the morning, you came to our house crying and making trouble to find my bad luck? Let me tell you, this matter is the taoqin..."

    Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Mrs. Zhang.

    Mrs Zhang flew over, tears streaming down her face, "Eldest sister-in-law, you can save your brother''s life."

    Tao Shi was shocked. Hearing her mentioning her younger brother, she immediately became nervous, "What, what do you mean? What''s wrong with Feili?"

    Meng Han and Meng Qi on the side of looked at each other and both looked at Mrs. Zhang with puzzled expressions on their faces.

    Meng Qi probably knew that his uncle went to the black market, because his father told him that he saw people in the black market, but he was not very clear about the specific reason.

    There was only Shu Yu, who was still eating breakfast with chopsticks on his own, as if no one else could hear the cries of Zhang''s mother and daughter. She will be busy for a while, and she will have the strength to work when she is full.

 Chapter 1757ï¼š Ask Shu Yu to save people

    Chapter 1757 Asking Shu Yu to save people

    Tao Shi could no longer be angry with Tao Qin, and walked to Zhang Shi in three or two steps, "Quickly tell me, what''s wrong with Feili?"

    Mrs Zhang immediately cried with snot and tears, "Eldest sister-in-law, my father, his father was captured by those god-killed bandits."

    "What?" Tao Shi was startled, "Why, what is the bandit doing to catch him?"

    Mrs. Zhang wiped away tears and sat paralyzed on the ground, not to mention how miserable she looked, "It was also our unfortunate event that the bandits broke into the county town that night, burning, killing and looting everywhere. I hope those bandits will leave early. Who knew they would break into our house and then take his father away."

    Tao''s body swayed, Meng Han was standing beside her, she couldn''t bear it, she stretched out her hand to support her.

    Tao Shi gritted his teeth and asked, "You mean, the first day the bandits broke into the county, Feili disappeared on the first night? Then why don''t you guys come to us? Your brother-in-law the next day. I took people to Tao''s house, but I didn''t see anyone. It''s been so many days, why are you only talking about it now?"

    Mrs. Zhang¡¯s cry paused for a while, obviously a little guilty, so when she cried again, her voice suddenly increased.

    "We can''t do anything about it. It''s so chaotic outside, how dare we go out casually. The child''s father has already been arrested. Before he leaves, I must protect the only single seedling in the Tao family. There is no man at home, and I dare not live in the house at all, so I took your nephew to live with her parents in the back street."

    In addition to the taoqin, the Tao family also has a son and a daughter.

    After Tao Feili was arrested, Mrs. Zhang was frightened to death. The family couldn''t stand it no matter what, and went to her parents'' house to hide with a pair of children.

    "My mother''s family also pulled me and didn''t let me go out casually. Our home is so far away from the Meng Family Security Bureau. If there is something along the way, what should I do with my children? Until this morning, I heard that there were already It''s safe, so I dare to go home with a pair of children."

    In fact, she heard that the bandit was caught yesterday, and many people outside had already started walking.

    But Zhang was timid and waited an extra day.

    "I only found out that Aqin was back when I got home. She was still injured, and said that you treated her..." Facing the gazes of everyone in the Meng family, Mrs. Zhang finally didn''t say anything resentful. She began to cry again, "Aqin said, the aunt''s uncle and nephew have gone to save people, and they have successfully rescued the brother-in-law, but Aqin has not seen her father. Auntie, his father must be It''s still in the hands of the bandit, please let your uncle and nephew help save people."

    Tao Shi was stunned, she turned her head subconsciously to look at Shu Yu.

    Because the only people who go to the black market, besides Meng Pei and Meng Yunzheng, are Shu Yu.

    Now that Meng Yunzheng is not out of the city, Meng Pei also took people out to run errands just before dawn.

    At this moment, only Shu Yu knows the inside story.

    Tao opened her mouth, she didn''t dare to face Shu Yu, but caring about her brother''s safety still prevailed.

    So she walked in front of Shu Yu in three or two steps and asked urgently, "Shu Yu, you, do you know where Ahan''s uncle is now? Is it still in the hands of the bandit? There are a lot of people who can use it, can you help save people?"

    Meng Han was incredulous, "Mother, what are you talking about? That''s a bandit den."

 Chapter 1758ï¼š Shu Yus Two Questions

    Chapter 1758 Shu Yu''s Two Questions

    Shu Yu finally finished eating, took the handkerchief that Ying Xi handed over and wiped his mouth, before meeting Tao Shi''s earnest expression.

    "Uncle Tao, I did see it, in the bandit den."

    Tao Shi and Zhang Shi''s eyes lit up, "Then..."

    "But I have a few questions for Aunt Tao."

    Everyone was stunned for a while, and Tao hurriedly said, "If you have any questions, please rescue them first and then ask them. That''s a den of thieves, and if Feili stays for one more day, there will be an extra day of danger."

    "Don''t worry, some problems still need to be figured out."

    Tao Shi was a little impatient, and wanted to say something, but was pulled by Meng Qi.

    She could only frown and say, "Okay, okay, you ask."

    Shu Yu looked at Mrs. Zhang, "Aunt Tao just said that the thieves broke into Tao''s house that night and directly captured Uncle Tao, right?"

    Mr. Zhang nodded.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "That''s weird, as far as I know, only the rich and big families in the city were arrested that night. If the bandits broke into the homes of other civilians, they would have been directly killed by the bandits. The Tao family is not a big family, so what are the bandits arresting him for?"

    Mr. Zhang''s face changed suddenly, and his head was stubbornly lowered.

    Meng Qi nodded, "Yeah, auntie, what did they do with my uncle? Those rich families were arrested because the thieves wanted ransom money. Did they also ask auntie for a ransom? How much?"

    Meng Qi has been very strange for the past two days. When his father woke up the day before yesterday, he just asked if he had seen Uncle Tao, and asked him where his uncle was, and told him to hurry back and tell him that Jiang Kuanyu arrested him for Meng''s sake. Home sword, let him be careful.

    Others, Uncle Meng was out of energy and didn''t say anything in detail.

    Meng Qi said goodbye to Shu Yu, and immediately returned to the Meng Family Guard Bureau to talk to Meng Pei about the situation. Who knew that the uncle said that he had already asked Jiang Kuanyu, so he didn''t need to worry.

    Meng Qi has been in the fog all the time. It''s just that he was too busy for the past two days. He followed him everywhere, and the uncle and brother were even busier, so he temporarily suppressed his doubts.

    He really didn''t know about his uncle''s situation.

    There are many doubts in my heart about the disappearance of my uncle.

    After asked that sentence, Meng Qi stared at Mrs. Zhang, but the latter''s head dropped even lower.

    She said "I, me, me" for a long time, but she couldn''t say a word.

    In the end, she could only shout at Tao, "I don''t know, I don''t know what those thieves think. They do all kinds of evil, and they can arrest whoever they want. Maybe, maybe they just came up with a whim to arrest people. Was it taken away? Sister-in-law, let¡¯s get the person back first, and then ask the child¡¯s father, isn¡¯t it clearer?¡±

    Tao opened his mouth, indeed, the top priority is to save people first.

    She looked at Shu Yu again, but the latter smiled, "Okay, let''s just treat those thieves suddenly flooded with water. Then the second question, why did those thieves lose their minds a few days after Uncle Tao''s arrest? Just ran to Meng''s house to catch my uncle?"

    Mr. Zhang''s eyes widened, and his expression became more and more guilty.

    Shu Yu was certain that Uncle Meng''s arrest was the fault of Uncle Tao''s.

    Not only was she sure, but Meng Qi also came to understand it. Combined with Zhang Shi''s expression, there was still something he didn''t understand.

    Tao Shi frowned, thinking that Shu Yu''s question was a bit strange, and it was simply unreasonable.

    Just as she was about to stop her, Meng Qi suddenly said angrily, "Auntie, did my uncle betray my father?"

 Chapter 1759ï¼š I did not lie to you

    Chapter 1759 I didn''t lie to you

    Meng Qi''s voice was so loud that Tao was so frightened that he looked at Meng Qi in disbelief, "Archie, what did you just say? What do you mean your uncle betrayed your father?"

    Mr. Zhang''s face changed greatly, he was shaking with anger, and wanted to yell at Meng Qi.

    But thinking of the current situation, she immediately shook her head in denial, "No betrayal, no, what did your uncle betray your father for? Your father is arrested, what is your uncle''s business? So many people in this county were taken away by bandits, It''s not all your uncle''s fault, right? You, you are too far-fetched."

    She laughed dryly and raised her head to face Shu Yu''s half-smiley expression.

    Mrs Zhang''s heart thumped, and her heart became more and more guilty, and her voice became more and more stern, "Mr. Lu Xiang, if you don''t want to save it, why bother pouring dirty water on my man here? I know, you and Meng Yunzheng are engaged. , when my family Aqin wanted to marry Meng Gongzi, you held a grudge against our family, and you are clearly avenging private revenge."

    She stood up suddenly, turned her head and walked outside the flower hall, "If you don''t take my man seriously, then I''ll go to my brother-in-law. Back then, my father-in-law saved my brother-in-law''s life, so I don''t believe he would helplessly watch. His brother-in-law is in danger. Brother-in-law, didn''t he say he came back? I would like to ask if my father-in-law''s life-saving grace was still considered."

    Tao Qin didn''t speak until now. Seeing that her mother was leaving, she quickly followed.

    Shu Yu''s expression turned cold, "Stop."

    Mrs. Zhang turned around and sneered, "Why, you are an outsider, can you still be the master of the house in my aunt''s house? Big aunt, take a good look, is there still a place for you in this family?"

    Tao Shi''s mind is in a mess right now. She listened to Meng Qi''s words, just because she listened, and now her whole body is a little shaky.

    Shu Yu put his hands around his chest, seeing that at this juncture, Mrs. Zhang was still trying to sow discord.

    Since that''s the case, then she can''t be blamed.

    When Mrs. Zhang walked to the door, Shu Yu said slowly, "I don''t have to be the master of the house. I just want to tell you that Tao Feili is dead."

    With a "swoosh", everyone in the flower hall turned their heads and looked at Shu Yu in shock.

    Dow''s legs went weak, and he fell to the ground.

    Mrs Zhang didn''t believe it, "You, you are lying to me."

    Tao Qin was trembling all over, and opened his mouth in disbelief.

    Even Meng Han and Meng Qi thought it was incredible. Their first reaction was disbelief, and they even suspected that Shu Yu might have said it deliberately to prevent Zhang from being arrogant.

    But Shu Yu''s expression was very serious and serious, "I didn''t lie to you, in two days, we will have his body transported out and sent back to Tao''s house."

    "Ah..." Mrs. Zhang screamed, not believing it at all, turned around and threw herself at Shu Yu, "You stinky girl, you dare to curse our man to death, I will tear your mouth."

    She moved so quickly that even Yingxi, who was standing not far away, didn''t have time to react.

    Shu Yu stood on the spot, and when she jumped up, she raised her foot and kicked the person out.

    "Cough, cough, cough." Mr. Zhang fell to the ground, his stomach was terribly uncomfortable. But she still turned her head, glared at Shu Yu viciously, then raised her head and shouted, "Meng Kuan, are you dead? Come out and see how your good nephew''s fiancee treats your brother-in-law, Come out and have a look."

    "Is there enough trouble!" An angry voice suddenly came from the yard.

 Chapter 1760ï¼š I will take you to see him

    Chapter 1760 I''ll take you to see him

    Everyone raised their heads abruptly, and saw Meng Pei striding towards the flower hall, and behind him were the three bodyguards who had been with him earlier on errands.

    He stood in front of Mrs. Zhang with a fierce look on his face.

    "You want to see Meng Kuan? Well, I''ll take you to see him now."

    Shu Yu opened his mouth, and Uncle Meng said yesterday that he would not see anyone.

    But Meng Pei shook his head at her, he knew it.

    Immediately waved his hand, let the two old ladies beside him support Mrs. Zhang, and walked out the door with her directly.

    Mrs. Zhang was stunned for a while, then struggled hard, "What are you doing, what is Meng Peini doing?"

    "Don''t you want to see my brother? I''ll let you take a good look at what happened to my brother by his so-called brother-in-law!"

    As soon as these words came out, Meng Qi couldn''t help but red eyes.

    Meng Han suddenly felt uneasy when he saw this, and even his tone trembled slightly, "Brother, what does Uncle mean, Dad, what''s wrong with him? Tell me."

    Meng Qi took a deep breath. He didn''t want to say it at first, but since Uncle wants to take everyone to see Dad, it seems that it doesn''t matter if he says it or not.

    He wiped his face and said in a low voice, "I, when I saw my father that day, he was covered in blood. When I followed Dr. Mi to bandage him, nothing on his body was healthy. Injuries, cuts, scalds, and two blood holes stabbed by a knife. There are traces on the neck that were strangled by a rope, and two strands of hair were forcibly pulled off. And his hand, the little finger of his left hand was cut off, Ten fingernails, all... all were pulled out..."

    Meng Qi said that he couldn''t hold back. His father was the head of the Meng Family Security Bureau. From childhood to adulthood, in his mind he was always high-spirited and brave.

    When have you suffered such a sin?

    He couldn''t imagine how much torture his father suffered during the days when he was taken away?

    Meng Han fell to the ground, covered his mouth and sobbed, "How could this be..."

    Tao shi rolled his eyes, and he was in a trance that had been stimulated by Tao Feili''s death, but when he heard Meng Qi''s description, he didn''t take a breath and fainted.

    Shu Yu stood by the side and helped her a little, Yingxi came over and pinched her, waking him up.

    The escorts behind Meng Pei also took a deep breath. They only knew that the dart head was injured, but seeing Meng Pei''s calm appearance, they thought it was not serious.

    Who knew, it was so tragic!

    Meng Pei is light and light. At this time, he recalled what he looked like when he saw Meng Kuan, and the suffocation on his face became heavier and heavier.

    He didn''t delay any longer, and directly let the Zhang family drag him away.

    Meng Qi and Meng Han hurriedly followed, Tao Shi was completely weak, tears were falling down, and seeing everyone walking away, he gritted his teeth and supported the old woman beside him, and asked her to follow him.

    Shu Yu sighed, looked at the food on the table, packed a few items, put them in the food box, and took them to the Mijia Medical Center.

    There were more people on the street, but compared to before, it still seemed a little deserted.

    Especially because it is still early, many people are afraid to go out.

    Even if someone went out and saw Meng Pei who was full of chills, he would not dare to come forward. After all, he had just experienced the rebellion of the bandits.

    Therefore, everyone arrived at the Mijia Medical Center almost unimpeded.

 Chapter 1761ï¼š One-time clean

    Chapter 1761 One-time clean break

    As soon as Meng Pei entered the door, the people behind him all quieted their footsteps.

    He took the lead into the room where Uncle Meng was resting. He just woke up at this moment. Seeing Meng Pei, Uncle Meng couldn''t help but smile, "Brother, are you here? Thank you for saving me."

    "My brother, what are you talking about? Could it be that I''m in trouble, won''t you save me?" Meng Pei stepped forward, looking at his pale face, he was still a little depressed.

    Uncle Meng smiled, "Why did you come here at this time, I heard Shu Yu say that there are a lot of things going on outside, and you are so busy that you don''t even have time to rest, so you are all done now?"

    Meng Pei pursed his lips, shook his head and said, "No, I just brought your family and Tao''s wife to see you."

    Uncle Meng was stunned, "You..."

    "Your brother-in-law''s family still treats you as a victim and asks you to give them life and death. It''s time for everyone to see what Tao Feili has done to you. Lest their family go to the security bureau to make trouble and make others think it''s true. It''s your fault that you''re ungrateful."

    Uncle Meng smiled bitterly, "I don''t want to be involved with the Tao family anymore."

    "That''s right, take advantage of this opportunity to cut it clean at one time."

    After saying that, Meng Pei opened the door and let several people guarding the door come in.

    Meng Han was the first to rush in, seeing the miserable condition of Uncle Meng at a glance, and the tears could not be controlled at all.

    "Father..." She ran forward, stood on the edge of the bed, and stretched out her hand.

    Ke stretched halfway and then retracted. Uncle Meng''s body was covered in bandages. Meng Han didn''t dare to touch him at all, for fear of hurting someone accidentally.

    Uncle Meng wanted to appease her, raised his hand and realized that his fingers were also wrapped in thick bandages, so he quickly put it down.

    However, this time together made Meng Han even more uncomfortable.

    Brother said that one of her father''s little fingers was cut off, and the nails of ten fingers were also pulled out.

    Ten fingers connected to the heart, how painful her father must be.

    Uncle Meng said helplessly, "Okay, okay, am I okay?"

    Meng Han burst into tears, unable to speak at all.

    After a long time, she wiped away her tears and choked, "Father, if you want anything, just tell me, and I''ll do it for you."

    "Okay, Daddy is not polite to you."

    Meng Han was sitting on the edge of the bed, and when he saw the food box that Shu Yu handed over, he quickly took it and opened it to feed Uncle Meng for breakfast.

    Tao Shi just stood at the door of the room in a daze, looking at her husband who could hardly see his original appearance, his whole body was shaking.

    However, Uncle Meng didn''t even look at her.

    Tao Shi finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and rushed in with big strides, "The head of the family..."

    She was only halfway through and was blocked by Meng Pei, "Brother and sister, Meng Kuan is injured now, but you can''t help crying."

    Tao stopped abruptly, not daring to go any further, just looked at Uncle Meng like that.

    The latter swallowed all the food in Meng Han''s hands, and then said to Meng Pei, "Brother, let her come over. While I''m still in good spirits, there are some things I want to make clear earlier."

    Meng Pei hesitated for a moment, put down his hand, and let Tao go over.

    Tao''s legs unconsciously walked to the bedside, and when he saw Uncle Meng''s appearance, tears finally welled up in his eyes.

    "Master, how could you become like this." Like Meng Han, she didn''t dare to touch him.

    Standing far away before, she did not have such a strong visual impact, but now that she is close, she realizes that Uncle Meng is more serious than she imagined.

 Chapter 1762ï¼š Do you know this?

    Chapter 1762 Do you know about this?

    Uncle Meng''s expression was very calm. He glanced at the door and seemed to be a little guilty, but he forced Mrs. Zhang who was staring at him, and suddenly sneered.

    Withdrawing his gaze, he looked at Tao Shi again.

    "Cui Niang, before you and Tao Qin insisted on going out of the secret room to save Jiang Kuanyu, which almost put the security guard in danger, and I was caught by Jiang Kuanyu. However, you and Tao Qin both paid the price, so this Let''s just do it first, anyway, you''ve done more than just this stupid thing all the time."

    Dow lowered his head, she really regretted it.

    However, Uncle Meng changed the conversation and his voice was much lower, "What I told you is another matter, about your family, your father, and your brother."

    Tao Shi was stunned for a moment, then raised his head, wanting to ask if Tao Feili was really... dead.

    But Uncle Meng didn''t give her a chance to speak, "Twenty years ago, my father-in-law saved my life, so I am very grateful to him. When he was alive, I always took care of him as my biological father. However, I didn''t do anything. Thinking of it, he did it on purpose to save me. Cui Niang, do you know about this?"

    Tao Shi was a little dazed, and shook his head subconsciously, "I don''t know, what is intentional?"

    "That''s right, you are going to marry my family, so my father-in-law won''t tell you, lest you leak it to me." Uncle Meng laughed at himself, "When I went out with a dart, I ran into a robber not long after I left the city. In order to ensure the safe delivery of the goods, I let the other guards go first, and I was responsible for breaking the back. As a result, I was seriously injured and tried to return to the city to find the doctor. already."

    At that time, because Meng Pei wanted to avoid Gongqiu, he took Song Xin to another place to open a branch. Therefore, the Meng Family Escort Bureau in Chenggu County was handed over to Uncle Meng.

    Uncle Meng is young and energetic, and he really wants to show his results to his brother, so the darts go there in person.

    I didn''t expect that time, I almost lost my life.

    "I fell three miles away from Taojia Village, thinking that it was almost dawn, and someone should come to see me soon. But I waited, waited, and waited for a long time without seeing anyone, just when I was about to lose too much blood. When I fainted, my father-in-law came. He rescued me, found a doctor for me, gave me medicine, ran around for me and sent the letter back to the escort. Back then I thought it was my bad luck, and after so long I just waited My father-in-law is here. Now I know where I can¡¯t wait for someone, it¡¯s my father-in-law who has been blocking the person who wants to pass by not far in front of me, deliberately waiting until I can¡¯t hold it anymore before appearing to save me, just to let me take his favor."

    The people present were shocked when they heard it. They never thought that Father Tao had done it on purpose.

    Dow couldn''t believe it, "How is this possible? There is no reason, why would my father do this?"

    "Because, he coveted the things in my hand. Back then, there was an old guard in the Meng Family Guard Bureau, and he befriended his father-in-law. Once he was drunk, he told me that the Meng family had treasures. My father-in-law believed it and became greedy. , and happened to see that I was injured, so he wanted to use the grace of saving his life to get the treasure in my hand. But he never succeeded, so he married you to me. "

    In fact, the Tao family and the Meng family were not a good match, but Uncle Meng didn''t care about this. He felt that Tao''s father was of good character and Tao''s was not bad, so he agreed to the marriage.

 Chapter 1763ï¼š just a sword

    Chapter 1763 Just a sword

    Although Uncle Meng and Tao Shi are not very affectionate and loving as husband and wife, they had a good life at the beginning.

    Though Tao Shi was all about her family and her younger brother, Uncle Meng didn''t care about that. After all, he felt that his life was saved by his father-in-law, and he himself would help. What''s more, he was out all year round, and he didn''t have any elders at home, so Tao''s family couldn''t help but take more care of him.

    She has just married, so she is not familiar with herself, and it is normal for her to be close to her family.

    Originally, life was flat, and Uncle Meng was very satisfied. Who knew that one day, his father-in-law''s attitude towards him suddenly became cold.

    "I didn''t understand at first, but I didn''t know the reason until a few days ago. After my father-in-law listened to the old guard''s words, he always thought that my family''s treasure was some precious gold and silver jewelry. After I married you, he knocked on the left. Right-click and know that the so-called treasure is just a sword."

    "This sword is called Xuanyuan Sword. Xuanyuan Sword is a legendary weapon. It is said that the person who gets it is like a divine help."

    Of course, these are legends, and the sword is indeed a good sword, but the legendary color given to it is completely fabricated by others. But for those who believe, this sword is the shortcut to their success.

    "The sword was acquired by my grandfather by accident. The Meng family cherishes the Xuanyuan sword very much, but my father-in-law is not a martial artist and does not know much about weapons. In his mind, the Xuanyuan sword is no different from a scissors kitchen knife. No matter how sharp, a sword is not as good as a few. The two silvers came really well. He was very disappointed, he tried his best to save me, and married his daughter to me.

    Of course, such emotions do not last long.

    Although Father Tao did not get the treasure, the Meng Family Guard Bureau also helped the Tao family a lot. After Tao''s father tactfully expressed that he wanted to buy a small house in the county town, and Meng Xiaoshu was very happy to say that he would come out with the money, Tao''s father resumed his former enthusiasm.

    After all, the conditions of the Meng family are much better than those of the Tao family. If the daughter does not marry Uncle Meng, she can only marry the peasant son in the nearby village.

    Compared with those people, it is more advantageous to marry into the Meng family.

    There are no elders in the Meng family, and Uncle Meng''s only elder brother doesn''t necessarily come back once a year. The entire security bureau is called Uncle Meng.

    Father Tao enjoyed the filial piety of this son-in-law very much. Who knew that the good times would not last long, the old man''s health began to deteriorate, and he passed away not long after.

    Before his death, he repeatedly told Uncle Meng to take good care of the Tao family, and the Tao family depended on him.

    "Since then, your Tao family has been talking about my father-in-law''s life-saving grace in my ears, for fear that I will forget it because my father-in-law passed away. In fact, you don''t have to. I, Meng Kuan, always do what I say, not to mention. , Your family is my family, as long as the principle is not violated, I will naturally help if I can."

    "Thinking about it now, I did it wrong. Helping is not like that. Two families are two families. I treat him as a younger brother, but he treats me as a fool."

    said, Uncle Meng raised his head and looked at Mrs. Zhang.

    "That day, when the bandits broke into the Tao''s house, they originally wanted to attack Tao Fei, right? Why did he suddenly change his mind and take him away? It''s because my brother-in-law brought misfortune and said that my family has the Xuanyuan sword, right?"

    Everyone turned their heads quickly and looked at Mrs. Zhang. Tao Shi was even more shaky, and the unbelievable information that Uncle Meng said hit her mind all at once.

 Chapter 1764ï¼š It depends on Dows choice

    Chapter 1764 It depends on Dow''s choice

    Mrs Zhang''s face turned pale, yes, Tao Feili really used Meng Kuan as a shield that day in a panic.

    She knew about this, but what she didn''t know was that it was planned by the father to save him back then. Otherwise, how could she dare to yell and try to force Meng Kuan to come out with the help of her father-in-law?

    She thought, although Tao Feili betrayed Meng Kuan, he returned safely. That is, it''s all right, the father saves his life, it can always be offset.

    How do you know that the grace of saving lives is mixed with so much water.

    At this moment, Mrs Zhang couldn''t say a word, especially in the face of the gazes delivered by everyone, she could not wait to hide.

    Meng Han stepped forward and said, "Uncle betrayed my father, and Tao Qin insisted on saving Jiang Kuanyu, which caused my father to be arrested. Now you dare to come and ask my father to save his life. You How can you be so thick-skinned, how can my father feel sorry for you, I will be hurt so badly by you."

    Uncle Meng called her, "Ahan, you don''t need to talk to them."

    Meng Han gritted his teeth, feeling extremely unwilling, stared at Mrs Zhang for a long time before walking back into the room.

    Uncle Meng raised his head and looked at Tao, "Before your father died, tell your brother that the Meng family has Xuanyuan sword. That night he told the bandit about it. The bandit is different from your father, and they care about Xuanyuan sword. Therefore, after Jiang Kuanyu got the specific news from Tao Feili, he came to the Meng family to find me."

    Jiang Kuanyu and the others are rebels, and now a legendary magic weapon has suddenly appeared out of nowhere. If they get it, it will be a great help for the Second Prince and the others.

    Jiang Kuanyu did not disclose the news. His status in the black market is not high, so he really wants to perform meritorious service.

    "Jiang Kuanyu tortured me, eager to get Xuanyuanjian''s whereabouts. But he didn''t know, Xuanyuanjian''s whereabouts were unknown more than ten years ago."

    Meng Pei, who was beside him, interjected, "Yes, Xuanyuan sword was in my hands at the beginning. More than ten years ago, I was chased and killed, and I held Xuanyuan sword in my hand. Later, I was seriously injured and unconscious, and Xuanyuan sword has not been known since then. traced."

    More than ten years ago? Wasn''t that when Gongqiu sent someone to kill Meng Pei?

    Shu Yu glanced at Meng Pei and always thought this statement was strange. Since Xuanyuan Sword is a treasured sword, it is very important to the Meng family. The sword is very heavy. How could Meng Pei carry darts with him when he goes out?

    Uncle Meng said, "This is what happened, Cui Niang, I will tell you clearly. I will not care about the Tao family in the future. From now on, I will not have any relatives in the Tao family. You are me. My wife, although I have done a lot of stupid things over the years, I have never been concerned about it, and I am also responsible to some extent. So I will not implicate you in the fault of the Tao family. But if you continue to walk with the Tao family in the future, Then... let''s get out of here."

    Tao Shi suddenly raised his head and looked at him with wide eyes in disbelief, "You, do you want to marry me?"

    "No, it''s not what I think, it''s up to you, it depends on your choice."

    Uncle Meng is actually not willing to divorce, not to mention the problems between him and Tao himself, they are just a pair of children, and he can''t ignore it.

    Meng Qi has reached the age of marriage. If his parents divorce, it will have a great impact on his reputation. People who care a little about being more particular probably won''t choose the Meng family.

    This is just Meng Qi, Meng Han is a woman, and it will be even worse. When she gets married in the future, her husband''s family will even use this to pinch her.

 Chapter 1765ï¼š death debt

    Chapter 1765 Death Debt Elimination

    However, if Dow is not clear, even if they do not get along, the impact on the two children should not be underestimated.

    After all...there is a choice.

    It was just Uncle Meng''s words, but it struck Tao Shi like a blow in the head, making her all stiff, her face pale, and her expression sluggish.

    Over the years, Tao has not spoken of being intimidating, but in the Meng family, he has always been unequivocal.

    And because the Meng family was in good condition, she was the one who was held in the back of her mother''s house, and she lived a very smooth life.

    She never thought that her husband would mention the word ''heli'' to her.

    Tao Shi''s legs softened, and the man fell to the ground, tears dripping down, "Head of the house, you, you, me, I..."

    Her lips were trembling, her head was blank, and she couldn''t organize her language at all.

    Uncle Meng sighed and looked at Meng Qi and Meng Han, who were also shocked and dazed, "You help Niang out, let her be quiet, think slowly, and we''ll talk when you think about it."

    Meng Han''s eyes were wet and moist. She didn''t want her parents to get divorced. This incident was clearly her uncle''s fault and her grandfather''s fault. Even if she resented her mother''s partiality, she didn''t want the family to break up. .

    Shu Yu pulled her, "help your mother out first." She felt that Meng Qi and Meng Han also needed time to prepare their hearts and digest the news.

    Meng Han wiped away tears and stepped forward to help Tao Shi.

    Tao Shi was almost dragged out by a pair of children, half hugged and half carried, and Meng Qi took her to rest in the next room.

    They quietly accompanied Tao Shi, the three of them didn''t speak, and they didn''t know what to say for a while.

    Tao is gone, but Zhang is still there.

    When she heard the word "heli", she couldn''t believe it.

    The development of the matter was beyond her expectations, and it became more and more serious. Mrs. Zhang wanted to flee the scene now.

    But Uncle Meng was already looking at her, "I just said what I said, I think you all heard it. Originally, with my temperament, Tao Feili betrayed me. Even if he is my brother-in-law, I will find him to settle the account. But he... died. already."

    Mr. Zhang raised his head abruptly, his face pale.

    What did she hear just now, Meng Kuan said, that her man was dead?

    Although she had heard the same words at the Meng Family Escort Bureau, she always firmly believed that Lu Shuyu deliberately said it to disgust her, and she didn''t believe it at all.

    Yes, but why did Meng Kuan even say that?

    Zhang Shi and Tao Qin almost rolled and climbed to their feet, stumbling towards the room.

    Meng Pei stopped the person directly, and Uncle Meng continued, "...the death of the person and the debt, this is the end of the matter. I just hope that you will not find the Meng family again if you encounter anything in the future, we..."

    "You''re lying to me!" Mrs. Zhang interrupted him by yelling, "You''re lying to me, how could his father die, how did he die? What will we do if he dies? What will we do with our third mother?"

    Uncle Meng looked at Zhang Shi''s red eyes and said calmly, "He was scared to death and died."

    With a "bang", there was a crashing sound from the next room, and everyone turned their heads subconsciously, knowing that it was Tao Shi, who was resting next door, and heard the words here.

    Shu Yu thought, the sound insulation of the rooms here is really bad.

    She got up and walked to the next room, and she really saw Tao slumped down from the stool and passed out on the ground. Meng Qi went out and called Doctor Mi.

 Chapter 1766ï¼š The collapsed Zhang

    Chapter 1766 The collapsed Zhang family

    Meng Han supported Tao Shi and raised his head to look at her, "Sister Shu Yu, my uncle, is he really dead?"

    "Well, Jiang Kuanyu tortured your father for two days and two nights, but he didn''t ask about Xuanyuanjian''s whereabouts, so he would naturally suspect that your uncle lied to him. So he went to interrogate him again. I don''t know the process of the interrogation, but the doctor''s final diagnosis, he was frightened to death."

    Meng Han smiled bitterly, she had no feelings for Uncle Tao, not to mention he killed her father. At this time, hearing the news of the other party''s death, his emotions were not so intense. It''s just that, in my heart, it doesn''t feel good.

    Doctor Mi came over, checked Tao Shi''s pulse, and sighed, "It''s too much stimulation, let her rest well. After you wake up, you can enlighten her more, and I''ll give you some tranquilizers."

    "Thank you, Dr. Mi."

    Shu Yugang was about to help Tao shi back to the house to lie down, when Zhang shi suddenly scolded, "It was you, it was you who killed the child''s father, and you killed him. His father was fine, we You used to have a good life in Taojia Village, but you insisted on buying a house for the Tao family in the county town. Well, now you have encountered a thief. His father was also killed by you, and you are now putting the blame on the Tao family. You don''t care about us when we die, why are you so vicious?"

    Everyone was stunned by her brain circuit, what is this called? Is it his fault that Uncle Meng helped the Tao family buy a house? It''s too shattering.

    But Mr. Zhang didn''t care, the man in the family died, leaving only three children, and the aunt''s family would not help in the future. Even if the eldest sister-in-law breaks up with Meng Kuan and has to go home to eat and live with her, how can she live?

    Thinking of this, Mrs Zhang couldn''t stand it.

    But her harassment was useless. Meng Pei saw that Uncle Meng was obviously out of spirits after talking so much, so he immediately winked at a few old ladies who followed, and the latter dragged Mrs. Zhang and went out.

    Mrs. Zhang kicked Tao Qin and cursed, "You are a dead man, the enemy who killed your father is right in front of you, so you just look at it like that?"

    Tao Qin was already injured, and Mrs. Zhang¡¯s kick just happened to hit the wound, causing her to scream in pain. Mrs. Zhang yelled at her for useless.

    Her arguing is too harsh, Shu Yu thought, no wonder Tao Qin has such a temperament, her parents are greedy for life and fear of death, and the other is unreasonable. How reasonable can a child be educated?

    She couldn''t take it anymore, she stepped out and slashed at the back of Zhang''s neck, knocking him unconscious.

    Well, the whole world is quiet.

    Shu Yu explained to the two wives, "You send people back, yes, send them back to the Zhang family. Tell the Zhang family, if you don''t take care of her well, don''t blame the Meng family for being rude."

    "Yes, Lord Luxiang."

    The two old women dragged people away.

    Shu Yu turned to look at Tao Qin, who shivered. She obviously suffered a lot in Meng''s family during this time, so she could see the situation better than Zhang''s, and immediately stood up and stumbled out the door. .

    Uncle Meng closed his eyes tiredly, then looked at Meng Pei, "Brother, it''s hard for you."

    "Okay, take a good rest and recover from your injury, don''t worry about the next thing."

    Meng Pei helped him to lie down and let everyone else come out before closing the door.

    He took one last look at Uncle Meng who had fallen asleep, sighed, and said to Shu Yu beside him, "Your uncle is too stupid. That Jiang Kuanyu is so vicious, but he didn''t mention me at all. That sword was in my hands ten years ago, and Jiang Kuanyu''s attention won''t be tormented like this."

 Chapter 1767ï¼š Dont hide it, give it away

    Chapter 1767 Don''t hide it, give it away

    Shu Yu smiled, "But Uncle Meng looks very relieved."

    Meng Pei Yile, "That is, your uncle''s temperament, it is stupid to say something ugly, and your brain doesn''t know how to turn. But to put it another way, it is called valuing love and righteousness. Does such a person make people feel particularly secure?"

    When he said this, he was quite proud.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She couldn''t help shaking her head, and walked out with Meng Pei with a smile. When she saw the people in front of her, they were all gone. In the end, she asked in a low voice, "Uncle Meng, that Xuanyuan sword is really..."

    Meng Pei also whispered back, "Xuanyuanjian stayed at the Quansheng Escort Bureau in Tianning County."

    However, when Shu Yu heard this, his footsteps stopped abruptly.

    Tianning County''s Quansheng Escort Bureau, isn''t it the place where Meng Pei and Song Xin stayed for ten years? Later Song Xin died inside, and half of the **** bureau was burned down by the people sent by Gongqiu.

    and many more¡­¡­

    Shu Yu suddenly thought of something, she raised her head to look at Meng Pei, frowned and thought, "Uncle Meng, do you remember when we went back to Tianning County and saw Uncle Yan?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    "At that time, after we entered the door, we happened to see that the three rascals were about to carry out the comatose Yan Bo, who was in a coma with a high fever, but we caught him right on the spot. The three rascals explained that someone had bribed them to do this. The purpose is to occupy the all-round **** bureau. Later, we waited in advance at the place where they agreed to meet according to what the three scorpions said, but we never waited for the person who bought them."

    Meng Pei remembered, "You mean..."

    "I couldn''t figure it out before. The person behind the bribe of San Lei suddenly wanted to do the Quansheng Escort Bureau for no reason at all? The house has been burnt down, and there is nothing in it. Now I hear Uncle Meng say that there is a Xuanyuan sword in it. , could it be aimed at that sword?"

    Meng Pei was suddenly startled and nodded thoughtfully, "You''re right, the Quansheng Escort Agency really has nothing left. Especially after so many years, Gongqiu has already found someone to search the place inside and out. But that sword is well hidden by me, if the other party really knows the situation of Xuanyuan sword, then it is not impossible to find it slowly after taking the possession of the Quansheng Escort Bureau."

    But the other party obviously did not expect that Gongqiu was dead, but Meng Pei was still alive.

    The Quansheng Escort Bureau has now been renovated. Although Meng Pei and his son do not live there, the house is owned by the owner. Meng Yunzheng is already a scholar, so it is not easy for the other party to occupy it.

    The corners of Meng Pei''s mouth were tight, and after a long while, he said, "It seems that when things are over here, I have to go back to Tianning County and take out the sword."

    "Where does Uncle Meng plan to take it out and hide it?"

    Meng Pei snorted coldly, "Don''t hide it, give it away."

    Shu Yu, "..." Huh?

    "Many people know about the Xuanyuan sword in the Meng family. Although I just said that the sword was lost, there are still many people who believe it, and many who don''t. Your uncle has already suffered so much for this thing. I don''t want my family to have anything to do with it."

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Uncle Meng is willing?"

    "What can''t you bear, that sword is indeed a good sword, but you can''t take it out to see people on weekdays, and it''s very heavy. If it''s not a strong man, you can''t use it at all, you can only hide it all day long. We still have to fight for it. The fame you carry on your body makes you worry all day long, why bother?"

 Chapter 1768ï¼š Dows Choice

    Chapter 1768 Dow''s Choice

    Meng Pei is an open-minded person. He has probably lost it before, so in his heart, the safety of his relatives is more important than those dead things.

    The Xuanyuan sword was acquired by his grandfather by accident, and it cannot be said to be the family heirloom of the Meng family. When he gave it away, it was like the sword walked around the Meng family and left again. There will always be something suitable for it in the future. Somebody appears.

    "However, I have to discuss this matter with your uncle and Ayun Mengqi before deciding. If one of them wants to keep the sword, then...they are responsible for it."

    Shu Yu was amused and left the Mijia Medical Center with Meng Pei.

    After , she didn''t ask about Xuanyuanjian again, but when the matter in Chenggu County was settled, Meng Yunzheng told her that everyone agreed to give Xuanyuanjian away.

    Uncle Meng''s matter has come to an end, he still has to recuperate and remains in the Mijia Medical Center.

    It was Tao Shi, who was brought home by Meng Qi and Meng Han.

    Shu Yu didn''t have much time to focus on them. She had to continue to interrogate the people in the cell and help Xia Yi arrange the order in the city.

    The people of Chenggu County are going out more and more. Although it can''t compare with the lively before, it is not as depressed as before, and everyone''s life is on the right track.

    Meng Yunzheng has been gone for two days, and there is no news.

    As for General Huang, he and the group of rebels have been stuck with each other, and both sides are purposefully delaying time.

    That''s fine, Chenggu County can start low-key and wretched development.

    Fortunately, Zhang''s family and Tao Qin have been watched by Zhang''s family in the past few days, but they have never appeared near the Meng family''s guard station.

    On the third day, when Shu Yu was about to go out early in the morning, he saw Meng Han followed with a haggard face.

    Shu Yu knew that Tao Shi fell ill after returning that day. It''s no wonder that the brother he loved the most died, and the husband who was closest to him was hurt all over. ''s niece pushed her under the knife.

    Piece by piece, Dow was so stimulated, it''s no wonder that he didn''t fall ill.

    Shu Yu didn''t have time to see Tao Shi, so when he saw Meng Han, he asked casually, "How is your mother?"

    "My body is much better, but my spirit is not very good. It seems that my spirit and energy have been drained. I used to talk a lot, but now I only spit out two words for a long time." Meng Han was a little worried.

    Shu Yu patted her on the shoulder, "Give her some time."

    Meng Han smiled bitterly, "I know." But thinking of another thing, she regained her spirits, "My mother said that she will not communicate with the Tao family in the future."

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "She thought about it?"

    "Yeah, think about it, she told me when she woke up this morning."

    Shu Yu doesn''t seem to be surprised by this, but anyone with a clearer mind knows how to choose.

    What''s more, what Tao cares about most is Tao Feili. Now that she is gone, even if she and Li go back to Tao''s house, they will still stare at Zhang. What''s more, she and Tao Qin had already fallen out. How could she have a good life when she returned to Tao''s house?

    In the Meng family, the children are all around, the husband may be a little concerned because of this incident, but he is a good person, and he will still give her what he should have.

    However, Do Shi is sometimes very confused, who knows if he will suddenly take a different path.

    Now it seems that she can still figure it out.

    Shu Yu and Meng Han were talking when the door opened suddenly from behind them. When they turned around, they saw Tao came out of the room.

 Chapter 1769ï¼š couple talk

    Chapter 1769 Conversation between husband and wife

    I haven''t seen each other for two or three days. Tao Shi seems to have lost a lot of weight, his face is extremely bad, and his whole body is decadent and lifeless.

    "Ahan, take me to see your father." Tao Shi said, his voice hoarse and weak.

    Meng Han frowned, "Mother, your body..."

    "It''s alright, I''ve taken the medicine, and I''m already much better. When I get to the hospital, I''ll let Dr. Mi take a look. If there''s nothing serious, I''ll stay there and take care of your father. He''s been injured so badly, and I''m a wife. , what does it look like to hide at home?"

    "There is someone to look after Dad, mother, you are not feeling well, so don''t go."

    Tao shook his head, "Let''s go, I have something to tell your father too."

    For this sake, Meng Han couldn''t refuse any more.

    It was just that Tao Shi had just fallen ill, and the weather in November was very cold, so Meng Han quickly pulled the carriage out.

    Shu Yu went with them, and Tao Shi had a rare look on her face, no longer yin and yang, and even smiled at her while sitting across from her.

    It seems that this incident has really hit her hard, and it has changed Dow''s temperament greatly.

    The three of them quickly arrived at the door of the Mijia Medical Center. Doctor Mi has reopened the hospital, and the original doctor and pharmacist have also started to work.

    Uncle Meng is now resting in the room in the backyard, and the entourage he took with him earlier is the one who takes care of him.

    Shu Yu said hello to Dr. Mi first, and then they walked towards the backyard.

    Uncle Meng was drinking medicine, a big bowl of dark bitter medicine, Shu Yu could smell it standing at the door.

    Tao Shi is also taking medicine these days, so as soon as he smells it, his mouth feels bitter and his eyes become sore.

    When she entered the door, Uncle Meng raised his head and asked his entourage to take out the finished bowl first, and then he nodded at Shu Yu and looked at Tao Shi, "I heard Archie say that he has been sick for the past few days. already?"

    "Well, the doctor said that the worry is too much, and the mood swings too much." Tao Shi walked up to him, naturally took out the veil and wiped the concoction from the corner of his mouth, then took a cup on the table and poured a cup of tea to feed him , "Drink some water and suppress the bitterness."

    Uncle Meng was silent for a moment, hesitated for a moment, then lowered his head and took two sips.

    said immediately, "You don''t have to worry too much, things have come to this point, and life will always go on. No matter what you choose, for you, some relationships will not change."

    His tone was much calmer compared to that day, Dou Shi suddenly felt sore at the tip of his nose and red eyes.

    She nodded and sniffed, "I know, I''ve been thinking about it these past few days, I seem to be getting worse and worse over the years, my brother died, my children didn''t kiss, and my husband came to reunite with me. Why did this happen? Later, I gradually realized that I never seem to have found my position.¡±

    These words were a bit heavy and profound, and even Shu Yu was a little surprised. I didn''t expect Tao Shi to think so deeply in the past two days.

    Uncle Meng and Meng Han were also surprised.

    Seeing the surprised eyes on their faces, Tao couldn''t help but smile bitterly, "We have been married for almost 20 years, and we are two families with my parents. The people I am closest to now should be you, Archie and Ah. Han. In the past, A-Han always said that I didn''t know whose mother she was, but she was always on Taoqin''s side. At that time, I thought she was making trouble out of nowhere, but now I know where I went wrong."

 Chapter 1770ï¼š Dows last request

    Chapter 1770 Dow''s Last Request

    Tao always took Tao Qin with him because this is his brother''s first daughter. When her father was still alive, she asked her to take care of her niece.

    Tao thought that he was digging at her and prepared everything for her, even a dowry.

    But how did the taoqin treat her? When encountering a bandit, he pushed her out to block the knife. That is a white-eyed wolf.

    However, Ah Han, who was in conflict with her, took great pains to take care of her when she was ill, persuaded her, and clearly blamed her for being angry with her before, but she never gave up on her mother.

    Some people, only at the moment of life and death will they understand who treats her well and who treats her only on the surface.

    The head of the house is right, she has done too many stupid things in the past. Now that I understand it, I don''t know if I can make up for it again, it''s too late.

    Tao Shi carefully wrapped Uncle Meng''s gauze-covered hands, and whispered, "Master, I don''t want to leave."

    After saying that, she lowered her head stubbornly.

    Uncle Meng sighed, "Have you thought about it?"

    "Well, I figured it out."

    "Okay, just don''t regret it later."

    Dow raised his head again, with tears in his smile, "I don''t regret it, but there is one thing I want you to agree to."

    "what?"

    Tao Shi pursed his lips and said hesitantly, "My brother... is gone, although I hate him and hate him, but the relationship for so many years can''t be broken. The Tao family will take care of the funeral, I think Go and help. Don''t worry, I won''t interact with them again after I''m done."

    This matter, Uncle Meng did not object.

    He nodded, "Go, let Aqi Ahan also go to the incense stick. It''s his uncle after all. It''s always necessary to send him a ride, otherwise it won''t sound good."

    After he finished speaking, he asked Shu Yu, "When will Tao Feili''s body be returned to the Tao family?"

    "Just today, I should be able to arrive after noon." At the same time, there were also those wealthy children who were killed, but they were different from Tao Feili. Most of those people were fed beasts, and not even a whole body was left.

    Master He Eryang and the others discussed it, and then sent the clothes they left behind or the items they could still find to their family.

    The black market is almost finished. Tao Feili''s body will be brought up. In another day, the first seven after his death should be buried.

    Shu Yu originally came to tell Uncle Meng about this today. He had said that he would cut ties with the Tao family, but such a thing should always be told to him.

    Uncle Meng nodded when he heard the words, explained to Meng Qi and Meng Han, and let them go out.

    Shu Yu went out the door with them. Seeing that Tao Shi was about to leave with Meng Han, she paused and said to Meng Qi who was standing at the back, "The Tao family is definitely not peaceful, especially on the top. Back when Mrs. Zhang was still yelling at this pair of fathers, you probably couldn''t get it right in the past, so be careful."

    "I understand." After this big change, Meng Qi''s temperament has become much calmer.

    Shu Yu parted ways with them and walked towards the abandoned mansion.

    Mr. Yang is already there at the mansion, not only him, but also the families of the victims.

    These people all know what they are waiting for here. At this time, they can''t help but feel sad, and the voices of low weeping come and go.

    Mr. Yang and He Er who came out of the black market are comforting them.

 Chapter 1771ï¼š Snowing

    Chapter 1771 It''s snowing

    Originally, the family members of the victims were going to the government to claim it, but the government is not like an official government now, and Xia Yi is already very busy, and there are people guarding outside the county government these days.

    Especially the family members of the officials who were imprisoned, have already shouted injustice outside the county government office.

    Xia Yi had people arrested two days ago. People like Hong Chukuai who follow the county magistrate to rebel against each other, their families are not necessarily innocent. This year, it was a system of continuous sitting, and Xia Yi arrested Hong Zhukuai and others who were closest to them.

    If it weren''t for the overcrowded prison, it would not be able to hold it at all, and there would only be more people arrested.

    Even if a group was arrested, there were still many people crowding outside the county office to inquire about the situation.

    Under such circumstances, it is naturally difficult to arrange the claimed address in the county government office, who knows if there will be any trouble.

    Moreover, the families of these victims also contributed a lot in this operation. What Shu Yuji meant to do was to give them a quiet environment, to cherish their memory, and to vent their emotions.

    Therefore, Shu Yu asked them to wait directly at the abandoned mansion.

    She herself came forward on behalf of the government to appease them, and looking at their red eyes at this time, Shu Yu felt uncomfortable.

    Among the people who were caught and killed by the black market, there were a total of five people.

    Among them, there were only four girls, and they were all forced to commit suicide because of the humiliation.

    Shu Yuyou asked Qin Kun to identify the rebels who attacked them. Unfortunately, it was Chang Lao Si who was in charge of human trafficking and arrested, and the people who forced them were also Chang Lao Si''s subordinates. Those people all followed Chang Lao Si. One piece went out of the black market and was fighting a guerrilla war with General Huang outside.

    Xia Yi has already promised the victim''s family, whether it is Chang Lao Fourth, or his subordinates who are killing people, they will directly make them pay their blood debts.

    Even so, people can''t be resurrected from the dead, and even if those people lose their lives, they can''t get their lives back. Shu Yu could only comfort them softly and let them mourn and change.

    After noon, there was indeed a movement at the entrance of the secret passage.

    Not long after, Lu Wu came out with someone.

    The people who had been sitting in the room looking forward hurriedly stood up, and after a while, there was a mournful cry of grief in the huge room.

    Shu Yu led people out silently. In such an atmosphere, the tip of her nose couldn''t help but feel sour.

    She took another look at the stretcher that contained Tao Feili''s body, turned her head, and said to Lu Wu, "Please make a trip yourself."

    Lu Wu waved his hand, "Master Lu Xiang is very polite."

    Seeing Lu Wu leave, Shu Yucai silently stood at the door and looked at the distant scenery.

    A white dot suddenly floated down, Shu Yu was stunned, and Yingxi''s surprised voice came from his ear, "It''s actually snowing."

    snow?

    She raised her head, and the snowflakes slowly grew larger and fell on her shoulders. This snow, like a ritual, is practiced by these victims.

    Shu Yu closed the cloak on her body and suddenly felt homesick. It wasn''t long before she came out, but what she experienced made her feel like half a century had passed. Now this situation, the New Year will definitely not be able to return.

    When General Huang outside the city gets it done, and after the city gate can be opened, she has to send a letter to her family so they don''t worry.

    Shu Yu stood by the door and watched the snow for a long time, until the sound of crying in her ears subsided a little, then she turned around and entered the room.

 Chapter 1772ï¼š Good news from Meng Yunzheng

    Chapter 1772 Good news from Meng Yunzheng

    Everyone has packed up their emotions now, turned around with the relics of their families, and thanked Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu asked them to take care of their health. If there is anything, they can go to the county government for help.

    Everyone nodded and left the abandoned mansion together.

    Seeing them bowing their heads to hide their grief, Shu Yu sighed, and when he raised his head again, the snowflakes got bigger and bigger.

    With such a heavy snow, I don''t know how Meng Yunzheng and Qi Lie''s plan went.

    Just thinking about it, I happened to see Xia Yan hurried in with snowflakes on her hair. After walking down the porch, she quickly shook twice and said excitedly, "Second girl, Young Master''s letter, It''s good news."

    Cheyenne has been helping out at the city gate these days, so he was the first to know the news from outside.

    Shu Yu didn''t expect that just after she returned this Meng Yunzheng, news came from the latter.

    She quickly took the letter in Cheyen''s hand, opened it a little eagerly and looked at it.

    The content of the letter was not much, but it was just a few lines, but it made Shu Yu take a long breath.

    Yingxi asked, "Miss, how''s it going on Mr. Meng''s side?"

    Shu Yu raised the corners of his mouth, unable to stop his smile, "Everything went well, Ah Yun and Qi Lie have already taken the Changjin Mansion."

    "So soon?" This is only the third day.

    Shu Yu was delighted, "Actually, since we found out that Changjin Mansion was wrong and reported it to the capital, the emperor sent someone to investigate secretly. It is much easier to sneak in a few strangers to go to the mansion than to enter the black market, so they are not There is no help at all. What¡¯s more, General Huang has not fully fought against the rebels in the black market now, only occasional small-scale battles, and there are enough people, it is no problem to draw people to help them.¡±

    Therefore, despite their short time, the preparatory work has been long.

    They even know that those people are good and can be bought, and those people are diehards and threaten to be the first to get rid of them.

    Compared with Chenggu County, Fucheng is easier to make plans.

    "Did that son say when he will be back?" Cheyen asked.

    Shu Yu shook his head, "Although the plan went well, the prefect of Changjin House resisted stubbornly after knowing that he was exposed, and was forced to dive into the water to escape, but he did not expect to drown directly. Without leaving a living hole, the aftermath of the city''s aftermath changed. It''s complicated, and the manpower is only a little less than Chenggu County, so A Yun and Master Qi may not be able to come back for the time being."

    In this season, the weather is cold, and the body is thickly dressed. Once it falls into the water, the clothes are full and the body is heavy and heavy. When the prefect is brought up, he is out of breath.

    But, it''s good to have things resolved.

    Shu Yu put away the letter and greeted Shang Yingxi and Xia Yan, "Let''s go, Boomerang Bureau, tell Uncle Meng and the others the good news."

    It was still snowing outside, so Shu Yu couldn''t take care of it. She couldn''t wait to rush into the snow and strode towards the Meng Family Security Bureau.

    Halfway through the run, he happened to meet Meng Pei who was driving a carriage.

    She quickly took a few steps forward, "Uncle Meng, where are you going?"

    "Going to the Mijia Medical Center, I saw that the snow is heavy, and it may not stop in a short time. I thought about taking your uncle home. Doctor Mi also said that it is no longer possible to let him go home to recuperate. problem."

    Shu Yu patted his forehead, how could she forget about it.

    "Uncle Meng, I went with you."

 Chapter 1773ï¼š Granny Fang is gone

    Chapter 1773 Granny Fang is gone

    The snow was so heavy and the weather was getting colder, so Shu Yu was a little worried about Granny Fang.

    Speaking of which, when she went to the hospital that morning, she didn''t see anyone.

    I have been too busy these days, so I only had the opportunity to go to the hospital today. Regarding the fact that Granny Fang is her aunt, I can only put it aside for now.

    Meng Pei asked Shu Yu and the others to get in the car first, and then slowly drove the carriage straight to the Mijia Medical Center.

    When Shu Yu and the others arrived, Dr. Mi was standing at the door watching Xue Tian worrying.

    Shu Yu jumped out of the car, "Doctor Mi, what are you doing?"

    "It''s snowing, and I''m afraid the number of patients will increase again in the past few days." The road is slippery in snowy days, and there will indeed be a lot fewer people going out.

    But the problem is that there were bandits in the county some time ago, which made most people dare not go out easily.

    Now that we can travel freely, everyone naturally has to go out and find work. It¡¯s just snowing. Just be careful. It¡¯s not worse than encountering bandits.

    As a result, there are naturally more people who fall and get frostbite.

    Doctor Rice is worried now that there are not many medicinal herbs in the shop. The county town has been closed for nearly 20 days since the night of the bandit''s chaos. He should have gone to buy medicinal materials half a month ago.

    Doctor Mi sighed and shook his head. Hearing that Meng Pei was here to pick up Uncle Meng, he nodded and led them inside.

    While walking, he explained some precautions, and Meng Pei wrote them down one by one.

    "It''s good that you guys are here today. If there are more patients in the next few days, it will inevitably be arguing for him to recuperate, and if he accidentally bumps into it, he will suffer even more. While the road is still smooth now, it is best to take him home and recover from his injuries. Yes. He is not a big problem now, if there is any situation, I will go to the Meng family to see."

    "Thank you." Meng Pei cupped his hands and led Cheyen into the house.

    Uncle Meng has to scrub and organize some personal clothes in the house, so Shu Yu and Yingxi will not be able to enter.

    While Meng Pei and Xia Yan were cleaning up inside, Shu Yu went to Granny Fang''s house to find her.

    Who knew that after knocking on the door for a long time, no one was seen. It happened that the medicine boy from the hospital came to the backyard to make medicine. Seeing Shu Yu knocking on the door, he stepped forward and said, "Miss Lu, Granny Fang is gone."

    Shu Yu was stunned, "Gone? Where did you go?"

    This can''t get out of the city, can''t go back to the village, where can she go?

    The medicine boy replied, "Isn''t Brother Agui helping out at the county government office? When I came back yesterday morning, I took Granny Fang to the county government office. I listened to Brother Agui, his injuries are already healed. It''s almost done. Now he spends most of his time in the county government office. After these few days, he came back and stayed for one night, because Dr. Mi asked him to come back to change his medicine. Since he doesn''t need to live in the hospital, Granny Fang lives alone. It¡¯s not suitable here either. The county government just happened to be short of staff, so Brother Agui asked the adults and asked Granny Fang to help at the county government.¡±

    Shu Yu''s eyes widened slightly, and the drug boy over there had already said enviously, "Brother Agui is really capable."

    "Cough, what''s the matter, I still wronged you for doing things here?" Doctor Mi got out of nowhere and glared at the medicine boy.

    Yaotong shrank his neck, took a small step back, and muttered to Shu Yu, "Doctor Mi said that our cooking skills are too poor, and Granny Fang has been helping in the back kitchen these past few days, and he is very satisfied. Granny Fang is gone, and he has to aggrieve himself to eat our pig food again."

 Chapter 1774ï¼š The last dog jumps over the wall

    Chapter 1774 The last dog jumps over the wall

    Doctor Mi raised his hand, "You still said that?"

    The medicine boy hurriedly ran away, facing Shu Yu''s eyes, Doctor Mi coughed lightly and explained, "Besides decoction, I can only cook vegetables in plain water. Sister Fang is good at cooking. I''ve followed suit. I gave her a reduction in the cost of food, and I was thinking of hiring her to help in the back kitchen. But the county government is better than ours. She is used to going to the county government, and maybe it will last a long time in the future Keep it, I can''t stop her."

    Shu Yu felt relieved when she heard that Granny Fang was doing well. The county government is indeed short of manpower now. With Xia Yi here, Shu Yu doesn''t need to worry too much. Yuan Gui is more careful than she thought.

    was thinking, Yingxi came to call her, "Miss, we''re leaving."

    Shu Yu nodded, said goodbye to Doctor Mi, and then got into the Meng family''s carriage.

    The inside of the car was covered with a thick quilt, Meng Pei sat on the carriage, and Cheyen walked slowly leading the horse in front. Although the snow was still only a shallow layer on the ground, they were also worried about slipping.

    Shu Yu and Uncle Meng Pei Meng talked about Meng Yunzheng''s letter, and they were very happy to learn that the solution was also resolved in the Fucheng.

    It seems that the city gate will be able to open soon, and that time will be free to come and go, and the Spring Festival in more than a month will not be too deserted.

    The light ahead is a good thing for them.

    However, before they had time to be happy, Shu Yu and the others had just returned to the **** station and settled Uncle Meng when news came from outside that the people in the black market suddenly started to counterattack.

    The two laborers who originally lived in the black market also came up, saying that someone tried to dig up the secret passage outside the city that they had blocked.

    Shu Yu looked solemn, obviously Wu Laosan, the leader of the rebellion, had already received the news of the death of the prefect of Changjin Palace. They originally played guerrilla in peace and procrastinated, thinking that everything was under control.

    Unexpectedly, the prefect died suddenly, and they should not be able to contact the informants in the city, so they would naturally realize that something was wrong.

    When he wanted to return to the black market again, he found that even the secret passage was blocked, and Wu Laosan was afraid that he would die of anger.

    Mr. Ke and Mr. Fu went to the capital, and Mr. Wu was the one who took the lead. As a result, Mr. Chang was captured by Qi Lie and taken to General Huang as a prisoner. The black market was also blocked. It seems that Guo, who stayed in the black market. The fifth also had an accident.

    In addition, there was such a big problem in the black market, but the county magistrate of Chenggu County did not notify him, which means that he also hung up.

    Now that even the prefect is dead, all the pressure is on Wu Laosan in an instant.

    But the number of people he can use has been reduced by more than half, and he has no chance of winning against the battle-hardened General Huang.

    However, his actions may be even more insane. Both Shu Yu and Xia Yi were afraid that he would jump over the wall. As soon as the two met, they immediately decided that Xia Yi would go back to the black market to see the situation over there.

    Shu Yu and Meng Pei convened staff to guard the two city gates, ready to respond to emergencies.

    Sure enough, at night, there was a sudden movement outside the city gate.

    Fortunately, although the time is tight, Shu Yu and the others are still prepared in advance. The rebels under the city tower are only a small group, not many. Shu Yu lets the archery shoot arrows and the stone smashing stones, and these people will be quickly dealt with. .

    But despite this, everyone dared not take it lightly.

    Until the next morning, when there was no movement outside the door, Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 1775ï¼š Sister should be buried with brother

    Chapter 1775 The elder sister should be buried with the younger brother

    For the next half-day, Shu Yu stayed on the tower, and she dragged her exhausted body back to the Meng Family Escort until Inspector Yin came over to change shifts with her.

    After she went back to her room and slept, she woke up and heard Xia Yan running over and saying, "Second girl, Wu Laosan was arrested, and those rebels were taken down by General Huang."

    Shu Yu was overjoyed, "Really?"

    "Yeah." Cheyen nodded again and again, "General Huang sent someone to tell the girl, which surprised the girl. Yesterday, Mr. Wu wanted to die, so he brought those rebels and wanted to attack the villages outside the city. Fortunately, General Huang We were prepared long ago and arranged for people to go out. It¡¯s just like this, some places can¡¯t be taken care of, which is why a small group of rebels came to us.¡±

    The rebels attacked the village, and there were no other obstacles around the village except for the traps dug by the villagers spontaneously organized.

    There is a city wall on this side of the county seat, and the city gate is still closed. Unless a large army attacks, it will not be able to get in.

    So General Huang had to take care of the nearby village first.

    Fortunately, everyone has taken it down now, and when the follow-up problems are resolved, Chenggu County can resume normal traffic.

    Shu Yu was relieved, and then he washed and ate slowly.

    When I came to the flower hall, I happened to see Tao Shi. The latter walked in a trance and almost bumped into her.

    Shu Yu hurriedly turned his body to avoid him, stood up and looked at her again, Tao finally recovered, but his reaction was a little slow, nodded to Shu Yu, and then continued to walk forward.

    Shu Yu blinked and asked Yingxi beside him, "What happened?"

    Yingxi shook her head, she had been following Shu Yu, she really didn''t know what happened to Tao Shi.

    Just as Meng Han ran over, Shu Yu stopped her, glanced in Tao''s direction, and frowned, "What''s wrong? You went to Tao''s house yesterday to deal with Tao Feili''s funeral, what happened? "

    Speaking of this, Meng Han was still very angry, "We wanted to put incense sticks for my uncle yesterday, but when we arrived at Tao''s house, my aunt kept the door closed and wouldn''t let us in. The neighbors pointed at us, and I didn''t know my aunt. What rumors have been made outside these days, so that everyone has called our family unconscionable. When Brother Lu Wu and the others brought back the body of my uncle, my aunt opened the door. We wanted to worship my uncle, but my aunt cried and grabbed the ground. It''s not surprising that we had already expected this. Who would have known that my ten-year-old cousin suddenly rushed out with a pair of scissors and said that my mother would be buried with my uncle. "

    At that time, everyone was stunned, but the Tao''s cousin didn''t care. He even said with certainty that Tao should be buried with Tao Feili. Therefore, she is a sister, and she has to take care of his father when he is alive. Now that his father is dead, of course, Tao shi will go to accompany him and take care of him.

    Many people came to Tao''s house at that time, and the neighbors were shocked when they heard this.

    Even Tao couldn''t believe it. Meng Qi directly knocked off the scissors in Tao''s cousin''s hand, scolded him a few words, and warned him not to talk nonsense.

    The cousin of the Tao family was beaten and reprimanded again. He started crying and yelling, scolding Meng Qi and Meng Han. However, the one he scolded the most and the most poisonous turned out to be Tao Shi, who always loved him the most.

    He said that his parents had said that the Tao family should be a bull and a horse for the Tao family. It is said that Tao Shi is incompetent, and until now, he has not been able to control all the family property in his hands. It is said that Tao Shi is a big fool, his daughter does not hurt, but he is so good to his nephews and nieces as his own. He also said that in the future, he would coax Tao to give the entire Meng family to the Tao family, all of which were given to him by Tao Feili.

 Chapter 1776ï¼š Meng Han clarifies

    Chapter 1776 Meng Han clarifies

    The words of the ten-year-old cousin of the Tao family were like an awl, and the Tao was bruised all over his body.

    Tao Shi was really angry that Tao Feili betrayed Uncle Meng and hurt her husband like that. But she thought it was because Tao Feili was timid and afraid of death, and he was forced to survive, and he was more or less helpless. At least, he is sincere to her sister.

    However, her nephew''s words broke her long-term fantasy. It turned out that in the eyes of Tao Feili and his wife, she was a slave of the Tao family. It was impossible for her to live better than Tao Feili. Not flattering.

    In her younger brother''s heart, Tao Shi can''t even compare to the weeds on the road, but she treats Tao Feili as a treasure.

    Meng Han said to Shu Yu, "My brother was so angry at the time, he took out the soft sword from his waist and placed it across the little white-eyed wolf''s neck. The little white-eyed wolf didn''t dare to scold anymore, and gave it to my mother obediently. I apologize."

    Although Meng Qi doesn''t like reading and often confronts Uncle Meng, he is not a violent person, and even from a certain point of view, his temperament is relatively mild.

    That was the first time Meng Han had seen such a fierce brother. That soft sword was swept across a teenage boy, which was enough to show that Meng Qi couldn''t bear it any longer.

    Meng Han couldn''t bear to hear those foul words. Seeing that the Tao''s uncle and neighbors were still standing by the Tao''s side, he accused Meng Qi of putting a sword on the neck of a child, especially when Tao Feili was standing next to him. At the funeral, the other party was Tao Feili''s only son.

    Meng Han cursed out on the spot, set Tao Fei to survive, and arranged for the thief that Meng''s family had treasures, and finally told the story of being scared to death.

    Everyone present was stunned when they heard it, and then turned their heads to look at the Zhang family in disbelief.

    Meng Han sneered and said, "I only knew then that Mrs. Zhang was preaching everywhere, saying that the bandits knew that the Meng family had treasures, so they arrested my uncle on purpose to lure my father out. In the end, my uncle and cousin When I went to the black market to save people, I deliberately let my uncle stay in the black market as a bait, and that''s how my uncle was killed."

    Good guy, not only blamed Tao Feili''s death on the Meng family''s head, but also disclosed the fact that the Meng family has treasures. As a result, the Meng family will definitely have a lot of trouble in the future.

    Fortunately, Meng Han''s explanation made many people react.

    Mrs. Zhang still wanted to defend, but Meng Han pointed at Tao Feili''s body and asked them to find a clerk to find out what the cause of his uncle''s death was.

    Mr. Zhang naturally refused, but the elders of the Tao family believed what Meng Han said, but it was a scandal of the Tao family.

    Therefore, the elders of Tao''s family fooled the work of looking for a job on the grounds that they would not disturb the rest of the deceased.

    It''s just like this, but there is a feeling that there is no silver 300 taels here. The neighbors have lived here for a long time, and who doesn''t understand Tao Feili''s temperament, not to mention Meng Kuan''s reputation has always been excellent, of course everyone trusts him more.

    "Afterwards, we brought my mother back, and we didn''t participate in the funeral arrangements for my uncle."

    Meng Han sighed, "After my mother came back, she became more and more sluggish."

    It''s hard for Shu Yu to express her opinion on this matter, but she just comforted her a few words.

    Just about this, there was a sudden ''bang'' in front of him.

 Chapter 1777ï¼š The people of Chenggu County who are united as one

    Chapter 1777 The people of Chenggu County who are united as one

    Shu Yu and Meng Han were stunned for a moment, then turned to look at the source of the sound.

    "It''s the kitchen."

    The two hurried to the kitchen. As soon as they reached the door, they saw the broken dishes and white porridge on the ground.

    Tao Shi squatted on the ground and stared blankly at the broken porcelain. After a while, he suddenly covered his face and started crying.

    Meng Han was startled, and hurriedly stepped forward to support her, "Mother, what''s wrong with you? Are you hurt? Let me see."

    Tao Shi shook his head, hugged her in a hug, and choked up, "I''m sorry, Ahan, I''m sorry, I''m sorry."

    Meng Han''s body was stiff. It was the first time she heard these three words from Tao Shi''s mouth in so many years. Suddenly, she felt extremely wronged and her eyes couldn''t help turning red.

    Tao Shi''s cries grew louder and louder, as if to vent all the depression and remorse in his heart during this period of time, he kept saying sorry to Meng Han, "Mother is confused, for so many years, Ahan has been wronged. , I''m sorry, I''m sorry, you blame me, I don''t deserve to be you and Archie''s mother, and I''m not worthy of your father."

    "Mother...It''s okay, it''s okay..." Meng Han couldn''t help crying, she was clearly heartbroken by Tao Shi before, but when she heard the mother''s apology, she still softened her heart.

    Shu Yu stood outside the kitchen for a long time, and finally retreated quietly with Yingxi.

    By the way, he took away the other people who came to the kitchen after hearing the news, and gave them a separate space to get along with.

    went under the corridor and watched the servants in the security bureau shoveling snow, and she suddenly realized that the sun had come out. When she came back this morning, the snow was slowly getting smaller, and now, at a glance, there was a vast expanse of white scenery.

    However, although the snow stopped, trouble followed.

    The roofs of many households in the county town were collapsed. The city was already burned and looted by rebels. Some houses collapsed in half. Many people could only repair their houses hastily to make a temporary shelter.

    I didn''t expect heavy snowfall, and the roof that was not very strong instantly fell down.

    Fortunately, it was during the day when it snowed heavily. In order to take precautions, everyone made some preparations in advance, and Xia Yi also arranged accommodation for them in advance.

    Therefore, although some were injured, no one died.

    It¡¯s just the people who have had a hard time, but they are powerless in the face of the collapsed house.

    Shu Yu went out to help settle them, but unexpectedly, someone was faster than her.

    Not long after she left the **** station, she found out that Mr. Yang, He Er and others had already started arranging the servants in the family to start distributing porridge and medicine, freeing up the house where they temporarily lived for them to rest.

    There are many rich and noble families in the city, and everyone has food in their homes. Not to mention the support for a year and a half, two or three months are always no problem. They all had the same experience and suffered the pain of being persecuted by the bandits. At this time, they felt especially empathy and understood the importance of helping each other to keep warm.

    Therefore, despite the recent disaster, the people of Chenggu County are united and harmonious as never before.

    The wealthy families provided food and warmth, while ordinary people helped to clean the snow and repair the house. The people who were in distress comforted each other, no government organization was needed, and everyone had worked together to overcome the difficulties.

    These scenes made Chenggu County seem to be injected with a warm current in this cold winter.

 Chapter 1778ï¼š Shu Yu wrote a letter to report safety

    Chapter 1778 Shu Yu wrote a letter to report safety

    After three days, when Shu Yu estimated that the situation outside the city should be dealt with more or less, the lieutenant next to General Huang brought some soldiers into the city.

    also brought the meaning of General Huang - the rebels outside have been caught, the crisis in Chenggu County has been resolved, the city gate can be opened, and the people can finally enter and leave the city at will.

    Afterwards, the lieutenant was temporarily stationed in Chenggu County Government Office to assist Xia Yi in her work.

    He brought a lot of people, and all of them were strictly trained soldiers. They obeyed militarized management, and they were very capable and efficient.

    These people quickly replaced the nurses of the wealthy families such as Mr. Yang, so that they could finally go back to rest.

    With them, Shu Yu''s burden was instantly relieved. The next day she took her lieutenant to the black market and picked up the girls and laborers who were still living underground.

    Of course, the main purpose of the lieutenant is that weapon.

    As for the next girl and slave, after all, they have been in the black market for a long time. When they come to the ground, although they are happy inside, they always seem very cramped, and they don¡¯t know where to put their hands and feet.

    The abandoned mansion was cleaned up by a few laborers a few days ago. After they came out, they temporarily lived in the abandoned mansion.

    Mr. Yang and others brought daily necessities. Because we have been through thick and thin together, we can still talk to each other very well.

    These people''s identities and household registrations have not yet been confirmed. After the city is stable, they will verify their identities and ask them about their thoughts and wishes to see if they should be sent back to their original places, or if they want to settle here or elsewhere.

    After set them up, Shu Yu decided to give himself a vacation. Anyway, there are General Huang''s lieutenants working in the city now. She rests for two days before going to Fucheng to find Meng Yunzheng.

    But now that the city gates are open and everyone can come and go freely, Shu Yu thought about writing a letter and sending it back to Jiangyuan County to report safety to his parents and wish him an early life.

    They are destined to spend the New Year here this year.

    It''s hard to say much about Chenggu County, so Shu Yu mentioned the things that should be mentioned. The most important thing is to say that he is all right, but there is a lack of manpower in the city. She and Meng Yunzheng are both townspeople and scholars, and they are both left behind. helped.

    Halfway through writing, Shu Yu thought of Granny Fang.

    She is now sure that Granny Fang is her aunt.

    It''s just that she doesn''t quite know what happened back then. Why is Granny Fang reluctant to mention her family or go back to her hometown?

    Shu Yu originally wanted to tell the old lady about this, but she was afraid that there was something hidden in the middle, which would make the old lady happy for nothing.

    Or...let''s ask first.

    As soon as he said it, Shu Yu put away the half-written letter, and then greeted Yingxi, "Let''s go, let''s go to the county office."

    These days, she has never had the chance to see Granny Fang, let alone have a good chat with her.

    There are too many things, Granny Fang refused to mention the incident at first.

    Yingxi hurriedly picked up the cloak on the armchair and followed, and the two walked out of the **** quickly one after the other.

    However, when they arrived at the county office, they were told that Granny Fang had left, and that she had just left.

    The other party said, "Now that the city gate is open, Granny Fang hasn''t returned to the village for a long time. She was in a hurry to get out, and she didn''t have time to clean up the things at home. I don''t know what''s going on now. No matter what, I still have to go back."

 Chapter 1779ï¼š Catch up with Yuan Gui and the two

    Chapter 1779 Catch up with Yuan Gui and the two

    Shu Yu asked, "When did you leave?"

    "I packed up and left early in the morning, Yuan Gui was with her."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Understood, thank you for letting me know."

    She took Yingxi out of the county office and returned to the security guard. She then asked Yingxi to prepare the carriage and go directly to Granny Fang''s village to see.

    She thought, she originally wanted to ask the people in the village about Granny Fang''s situation, so she might as well take a look while she has time now.

    Shu Yu greeted Meng Pei and went straight to the city gate with Yingxi.

    Although the city gate is open now, there are very few people out of the city. Everyone is still a little worried, for fear that there will be lonely bandits running around outside the city.

    Only people like Granny Fang who were accidentally trapped in the city, but their home was outside the city, could not wait to leave as soon as the city gate opened.

    Therefore, Shu Yu and the two drove the carriage out of the city gate for a long way, and they didn''t see half a person on the official road.

    Not only people in the city dare not come out, but people outside the city don¡¯t come out very much.

    Shu Yu had inquired from Yuangui that the village where Granny Fang and the others lived was fifteen miles away, and it was still a long way to walk, at least an hour.

    But Granny Fang and the others went out early, so they probably all arrived by now.

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu couldn''t help speeding up.

    Who knew that when they were halfway there, they saw two figures in front of them rushing forward.

    One man and one woman, one old and one young, the backs...not familiar.

    Yingxi also recognized it, "It''s Granny Fang and Yuan Gui, strange, how did they come here?"

    Hearing the sound of hooves coming from behind, Yuan Gui didn''t have time to turn around, so he quickly helped Granny Fang to the side of the road, trying to make way for the people behind.

    Who knew that the carriage behind him slowed down, and even stopped beside them.

    Yuan Gui looked up and was stunned when he saw Shu Yu, "Lord Luxiang?"

    Granny Fang also raised her head, she was a little surprised to see Shu Yu, and then when she heard Yuan Gui''s name, she grabbed his hand suspiciously, "You, what did you call Miss Lu just now?"

    Yuan Gui was stunned, and Shu Yu also blinked.

    The two looked at each other, and then suddenly realized, yes, they seem to have never mentioned her identity in front of Granny Fang.

    In the beginning, when Meng Qi introduced her to Doctor Mi and Granny Fang, he called Miss Lu.

    Later, when Shu Yu and Yuan Gui spoke, they were all in the absence of Granny Fang.

    Then, Granny Fang went to the county office, and the two sides never saw each other again.

    Yuan Gui hurriedly explained to Granny Fang, "This is Miss Lu, a Xiangjun who was personally appointed by the previous emperor. The heat pack I told you was invented by Lu Xiangjun, and it was a reward based on his own talent. "

    Care... Hua?

    Shu Yu twitched the corners of her mouth, but it seemed right to say that, she was indeed full of talent.

    Granny Fang only understood when she heard the words, and then looked at Shu Yu with reverence in her eyes. If it was before, she was still a little cautious when she saw people of this identity. Now that she has been working in the county office for several days, and seeing Xia Yi and the lieutenant general, Granny Fang has become much calmer.

    But he was still a little nervous, "Lu, Mr. Lu Xiang, I was rude earlier, don''t bother with me."

    "Mr. Fang doesn''t have to be so polite. Didn''t we make pancakes and cook rice together? We''ve fought side by side, just treat me like a junior."

    Mother Fang wanted to be polite, Yuan Gui took the lead and asked, "Where is Mr. Lu Xiang going?"

 Chapter 1780ï¼š take you back to the village

    Chapter 1780 Send you back to the village

    Shu Yu sat on the carriage, pointed to the front, and said, "Isn''t the city gate open? I''ll go out of the city to see if other places are safe."

    Yuangui suddenly nodded, "Lu Xiangjun really worked hard."

    "You are going back to the village, right? Come up, I''ll take you there."

    "No no no, don''t bother, Lu Xiangjun can just do his own thing, you don''t need to take care of us." Granny Fang hurriedly refused.

    Shu Yu had already given Yingxi a wink, the latter jumped off the carriage and supported Granny Fang to get into the car.

    Shu Yu said, "No trouble, anyway, I just walk around without a goal. I happen to meet you, I will go to the village with you, and you can also take the opportunity to introduce me."

    Granny Fang listened to her, so she no longer refused.

    Yuan Gui is even less so. He felt that Granny Fang was too tired to walk on such a long journey. Originally, before leaving the city, he wanted to hire mule carts and donkey carts to go in and out of the city.

    It¡¯s just that most people don¡¯t dare to leave the city, especially to go to such a far village.

    Yuangui could not be found, and he was afraid of further delay, so he could only walk slowly with Granny Fang.

    Now that Lu Xiangjun is willing to take them for a ride, he has the cheek to rub a car.

    Granny Fang was helped into the car, leaning on the soft cushion with some prudence, clutching the door with her fingers, thanking Shu Yu again and again.

    Yuan Gui sat on the carriage and consciously acted as the driver.

    Shu Yu poured hot water for Granny Fang and took some snacks, and then said in a chatty manner, "I went to the county office before I left the city, and I heard that you came out early in the morning, how did you come here?"

    Granny Fang held the warm water and replied in a low voice with a smile, "We went to Guan''s house, the family who took us in for a while earlier, said goodbye to them, and made up for the food they owed before. Fei, this is the way to go, so I walked slowly."

    Shu Yu understood, "Then do you still have money together? If it''s not enough, I have it here."

    "Enough is enough." Granny Fang said quickly, "Agui and I have been helping at the county government during this time. Master Xia did not treat us badly. Knowing that we didn''t have any money, he paid us part of it in advance."

    The Guan family took them in for more than ten days, and the most important thing was to eat and consume.

    However, the two of them didn''t eat much, and the food cost was not high, so the part of the wages paid in advance was enough to pay off.

    In fact, they still owe Dr. Mi''s medical fees and medicines, but the conditions of closing their home are much poorer than that of Mi''s medical clinic, especially when it snowed heavily a few days ago, and one of their rooms was crushed.

    So Granny Fang paid back their family''s money first, and waited at the Mijia Medical Center.

    Shu Yu looked at Granny Fang''s reassuring smile, and suddenly combined her image with her own old lady.

    The same is true of the old lady, unless she is really exhausted, she may drag it cheeky. But as long as she has a little ability, she is unwilling to owe others favors.

    Thinking of the old lady thousands of miles away, Shu Yu''s face softened unconsciously when he faced Granny Fang.

    "It seems that Granny Fang and Yuan Gui have had a good time in the county government office. What about after that? Do you have any plans to continue working in the county government office?"

    After all, working in the county office is something that many people wish for. Even if you go out, you will be looked down upon by others.

 Chapter 1781ï¼š Wodeng Village

    Chapter 1781 Hedeng Village

    Although Xia Yi will return to the capital in the future, there will also be a new county magistrate in Chenggu County. But if Granny Fang and Yuan Gui thought about it, Xia Yi would probably arrange them.

    Who knew that Yuan Gui, who was sitting on the carriage, said with a smile, "No, we will go back to Hedeng Village."

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "Back to Hedeng Village?"

    Granny Fang in the carriage smiled bitterly, "Agui is for me, because I don''t want to stay in the county government office, and because I want to go back to the village. Agui is afraid that I will not be taken care of by myself, so I can''t worry, so I will come back with me. In fact, it''s better for him to stay in the county government. He has a good kung fu, and if he is spotted by the new county magistrate, he has a bright future. I don''t want to delay him, Lu Xiangjun, please help me to persuade Agui."

    "No need to persuade, I think Hedeng Village is very nice and comfortable."

    Granny Fang disagreed, "What Anyi, you are a young man, and you have reached the age of marriage. When you work in the county government, it is easy to talk about marriage, and you have to come back with me for whatever you do."

    Shu Yu looked at Granny Fang, and then at Yuan Gui outside the carriage, thinking thoughtfully, "Why doesn''t my mother-in-law want to live in the county town? Isn''t the county town more convenient?"

    Granny Fang suddenly turned her head, and seemed reluctant to answer.

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, is there anything in the county that makes Granny Fang jealous? When they first met Yuan Gui earlier, Yuan Gui also said that Granny Fang was almost reluctant to come to the county seat. This time, there was really no way to go to the city to see the doctor, but who knew that he encountered a rebel, and he stayed for so long.

    Shu Yu stared at Granny Fang for a moment, who just laughed dryly.

    She could only sigh secretly, and sure enough, Granny Fang seemed unwilling to say more.

    She changed the question, "Then you haven''t considered returning to Dong''an House? Granny Fang escaped from Dong''an House before, and Yuan Gui was originally from Dong''an House. Wouldn''t it be nice to return to her hometown?"

    Yuan Gui pursed his lips and didn''t speak, but Granny Fang seemed to have fallen into some kind of understanding, and her voice suddenly became depressed, "Dong''an Mansion... that place is a sad place for me, I have no relatives, I go back and go back again. What''s the point?"

    Shu Yu was startled, "I don''t have a single family member anymore? How can Granny Fang be so sure? Have you gone back to see it?"

    Granny Fang shook her head, but she didn''t plan to continue.

    "Mother-in-law..."

    Shu Yu had a big head and wanted to ask again, but Granny Fang pointed to the front and said, "Walk a mile further and you''ll reach Hedeng Village, Mr. Lu Xiang, we haven''t come back for more than 20 days. It must be dirty inside, don''t take offense if the reception is not good for a while."

    This obviously has an abrupt way of changing the topic, which makes Shu Yu a little dumbfounded.

    It seems that we should go to the village to inquire about it first.

    The carriage arrived at Hedeng Village very quickly. Granny Fang''s house was located in the village, so the carriage passed through the village all the way.

    Originally, the village was very quiet, and the actions of the group of rebels obviously affected this side. There were also destroyed traps at the entrance of the village.

    When they entered the village, except for a few people walking around, everyone else was still hiding in the house, and there were no children outside.

    Fortunately, it is winter, there is no work in the fields, and everyone is at home.

    Hearing the sound of the carriage wheels rolling on the road, everyone stuck their heads and looked out nervously.

    They didn''t let out a long sigh of relief until they saw Yuan Gui sitting on the carriage.

 Chapter 1782ï¼š Yuan Gui was surprised

    Chapter 1782 Yuan Gui was stunned

    Yuan Gui raised his hand to greet them. Someone who was more familiar with him stuck his head out of the courtyard wall and asked him in a low voice, "You are all back? Are you all right? I heard that the county town is very noisy, and there are mountains in our village. The thief ran over, but fortunately, the general from the imperial court set up a trap at the entrance of the village in advance, so we didn''t suffer."

    "Yuangui, did you guys come back from the county seat? You didn''t encounter any danger along the way." Someone took the lead, and the villagers on both sides of the road poked their heads one after another from the courtyard wall.

    Yuan Gui replied loudly as he walked forward, "It''s alright, those rebels have all been caught, the city gate of the county town has been opened, you can enter and exit at any time, don''t worry. I have to go home first, and I will follow up with you later. You chatter."

    Everyone wanted to ask again, but when they saw Shu Yu sitting in the carriage, they all closed their mouths and just looked at them curiously.

    When the carriage stopped in front of Granny Fang''s house, Yuan Gui finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Granny Fang was helped down, took out the key and opened the courtyard door.

    Fortunately, the roof of their house was renovated by Yuangui earlier, so it was not crushed by the snow.

    Granny Fang said to Yuan Gui, "Let''s take Lu Xiangjun around the village, I''ll tidy up the house first."

    Yuan Gui originally wanted to help, but after thinking about it, he agreed, tied the carriage aside, and said to Shu Yu, "Lord Luxiang, please come this way."

    Shu Yu glanced at Yuan Gui, nodded in agreement, Yingxi followed, walking slowly.

    After walking a few steps, Yuan Gui asked hesitantly, "Jun Lu Xiang, you...you seem to be curious about your mother-in-law? Not only this time, you also asked me about it when you were in the hospital last time. "

    "Well." Shu Yu was not shy.

    Yuangui hesitated and hesitated again, fighting the risk of offending her and said, "But Mr. Lu Xiang, my mother-in-law doesn''t want to talk about the past. If it is possible, can I not ask?"

    Shu Yu sighed, "I don''t want to ask, but don''t I have troubles?"

    "What''s the problem?"

    "Mother Fang may be a long-lost relative of my family."

    Yuan Gui''s legs suddenly stopped, and he looked at her in astonishment, "What did you say, Mr. Lu Xiang? My relatives?"

    "Well, judging from the current information, it''s almost certain. It''s just that Granny Fang has been keeping a close eye on what happened back then, and I don''t understand why she didn''t want to mention it, and said that she has no relatives in her hometown. I don''t know how she What are our thoughts and attitudes, so I want to ask first and then clarify with her."

    But the mother-in-law doesn''t want to mention it, what can Shu Yu do?

    "I always feel like Granny Fang has some misunderstanding about her hometown."

    Yuangui opened his mouth, he never thought it would be the reason.

    But he was a little disappointed in his heart. He and Granny Fang had been living with each other for more than a year. Over the past year, he completely regarded her as his relative.

    But now, mother-in-law''s real relatives have come to the door, and the other party is Lu Xiangjun, Yuan Gui thought, maybe his fate with mother-in-law Fang has come to an end.

    He really wanted to treat his mother-in-law as a grandmother and elder, but Granny Fang had a hard life in her life. If she could recognize Lu Xiangjun and the others, her life in the future would definitely not be too difficult.

    He can''t be too selfish.

    Yuangui took a deep breath, "I don''t know what my mother-in-law has gone through these years, but she definitely misses her relatives in her hometown. If Lu Xiangjun really wants to know, you can ask someone."

 Chapter 1783ï¼š find a home

    Chapter 1783 Find Shangguan

    "Who?" Shu Yu turned to his side and asked in surprise, "The village chief of Hedeng Village?"

    Yuan Gui shook his head, "No, it''s the Guan family grandma who lives in the county town."

    Close the house?

    Shu Yu paused, "You mean, the Guan''s house where you stayed before?"

    Yuan Gui nodded, "Yes, it''s their family. Granny Fang and Granny Guan seem to have known each other for many years. I heard them mention it by chance, and Granny Guan also told her mother-in-law that she should let her go and be good. Live. They should have all escaped from the disaster."

    So the grandma of the Guan family is actually from Dongan Prefecture.

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up slightly, "I understand, I''ll go back right away."

    Yuangui didn''t expect her to move so fast, so he hurriedly said, "Are you in such a hurry? Why don''t you drink some water first."

    "No." The sooner she knew the truth, the sooner she could write to her and tell her the good news.

    Shu Yu returned to Fang''s house, said hello to Granny Fang, rejected her retention, and soon left Hedeng Village.

    The people in the village watched the carriages come and go with surprised expressions on their faces.

    Could it be that the girl just used a carriage to send Granny Fang back? What happened to Granny Fang and the others in the county seat? Why did they suddenly meet such a noble person.

    When Shu Yu''s carriage drove away from the village, the villagers immediately went straight to Fang''s house together, which shocked Granny Fang and Yuan Gui who were packing up.

    And Shu Yu and Yingxi returned to the county not long after.

    The Guan family is a little far from the Meng family security bureau. Their family is in the west of the county seat. That area is the famous ''slum'' in Chenggu County.

    As the name suggests, the people who live here are living a tight life, and they are all hungry and skinny.

    Before the rebel was caught, other people in the city seldom went out, only the people in the west of the city were running around for a living.

    As soon as Shu Yu walked in, he saw many collapsed houses being repaired.

    She raised her eyes and looked at it, carefully avoiding the crowds coming and going, and it took half an hour to find the address of Guan''s house.

    Yingxi stepped forward and knocked on the door, and footsteps soon came from inside, "Come here, who is it?"

    When I opened the door, I saw two unfamiliar girls, and the other was startled, "You are..."

    "Guys, let''s look for the old lady of the Guan family, is she at home?"

    Shu Yu''s attitude is very friendly, coupled with the dress, it is obviously incompatible with this place, which makes the girl Guan who opened the door a little nervous, subconsciously nodded, "Yes, my milk is in the room."

    "Can I go in and chat with her?"

    Miss Guan just feels a little magical, let¡¯s chat? The girl in front of her looked like she came from a big family. They had never met a girl from a wealthy family in the city, let alone her milk.

    The other party actually said that he wanted to chat with her grandma?

    Shu Yu smiled and dropped the gift box he bought on the road, "I take the liberty to disturb, please accept it."

    The other party was so polite, Miss Guan walked away without saying a word, "Gu, please come in quickly, I''m going to find my milk."

    She ran away quickly, and then Shu Yu raised her head and looked at Guan''s yard.

    The Guan family is very small, but the yard is full of things. According to Yuan Gui, the Guan family has two brothers and seven grandchildren.

    It is really crowded with such a large family living together.

    But under such circumstances, they still took in her and Yuan Gui when Granny Fang died.

 Chapter 1784ï¼š old lady

    Chapter 1784 The old lady of the Guan family

    Shu Yu and Yingxi walked to the door of the main room, and the girl who had just opened the door helped an old lady out.

    "Milk, this girl is looking for you."

    Shu Yu nodded to the old lady of the Guan family and smiled, "You are the grandma of the Guan family, right? I heard from Yuangui that your origin is also from Dong''an. My family is in Dong''an, and we are still fellows."

    Hearing that the other party was from Dong''an Mansion, the eyes of the old lady of the Guan family, which were originally a little perplexed, instantly lit up.

    "The girl is from Dong''an Mansion? Oh, come in, come in quickly." The old lady was very happy, she turned her body to let them in, and said while leading them inside, "It''s been decades since I left my hometown. , So many years ago, I have seen a fellow like Yuan Gui some time ago. Where is the girl from Dong''an Mansion?"

    "I''m from Jiangyuan County."

    "I''m from Donggu County, not far from Jiangyuan County."

    The old lady let them sit, and then hurriedly asked her granddaughter to pour water.

    It seems that only their grandparents and grandchildren are at home in the Guan family, and everyone else has gone out.

    Miss Guan immediately went to the kitchen, and then Shu Yu said, "I have also been to Donggu County a few times, Wangyuan River, Liu Clan Temple, and the big camphor tree at the gate of the city."

    The old lady was even more excited when she heard the familiar name of her hometown, "Yes, yes, are all these still there? In the flood that year, the water from the Wangyuan River flooded to the calf. For those who are a little unfamiliar, you can take it with one foot. Step on the air. There is also the big camphor tree. That tree has been around for hundreds of years now. It is the symbol of our Donggu County. Then have you been to Fangtuo Street? There..."

    The old lady was babbling, and it was probably rare to find someone who had a common topic and could make her recall the past. She couldn''t hold her mouth all of a sudden, and Shu Yu listened quietly.

    Miss Guan poured water over, and seeing that it was all right, she went out to work again.

    Shu Yu just chatted with the old lady for a while, and brought the relationship closer, and then she started talking about the purpose of her trip, "Grandma Guan, I''m actually here today to ask you something. ."

    The old lady of the Guan family was stunned for a moment, yes, she almost forgot that this girl had no relationship with herself, and suddenly came to the door, so she wouldn''t come to listen to her recalling the past, naturally there was something going on.

    She talked too much for a while and couldn''t care about anything.

    The old lady patted her forehead, "Look at me, I''m talking about myself. I''m talking a little bit about myself when I''m older. It''s really hard for you to hear me say so much. Come on, what do you want to inquire about? ?"

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "I met Granny Fang some time ago, and I heard that she is also from Dong''an, so I could not help but chat with her, and I felt quite close. Then I was curious to ask her how she escaped the disaster. I came to Changjin Mansion, whether there are any relatives in my hometown, who knows that Granny Fang is reluctant to say more, and she is still a little disappointed. I wonder if something happened to her, or if she encountered some difficulties, if so, I may I can help her."

    Hearing the words, the old lady suddenly realized, "So that''s what happened." She nodded, "It''s no wonder, she never wanted to bring up the events of the past. Now that you have Agui, a good boy with a heart, it''s not difficult to watch. There are difficulties, and that was more than 30 years ago."

    Shu Yu couldn''t help straightening his back slightly, "How do you say this? More than 30 years ago, wasn''t that when she came here to escape from disaster?"

 Chapter 1785ï¼š Shes dying

    Chapter 1785 Her life is too hard

    The old lady nodded and sighed, "Yeah, she has suffered a lot in the first two years when she came to Changjin Mansion. My sister from Fang''s family has suffered too much."

    Shu Yu pursed his lips and listened quietly.

    According to the old lady of the Guan family, she met Granny Fang on the way after she escaped from the disaster and left Dong''an Mansion. Granny Fang had already been separated from her family at that time, and they were the only couple traveling together. The people close to the old lady of the Guan family were all killed in the flood, only the father and a younger brother depended on each other.

    The two families are considered to be alone on the road, so they are each other''s companions and walk together all the way.

    Later, he arrived at Changjinfu, which was not hit by floods, and most of the refugees did not go this far.

    After they thought about it, they stopped here temporarily.

    However, the old lady of the Guan family is different from Granny Fang. Granny Fang thought that if her hometown was all right, she would not go to the north. She still wanted to go back.

    But the father and younger brother of the old lady of the Guan family wanted to go to the north to seek refuge with relatives, but they came all the way, and all their entanglements were exhausted. In the end, her father and younger brother wanted to give the old lady of the Guan family a betrothal gift when she got married.

    The old lady of the Guan family was not surprised by this. She had escaped all the way, and she had long known that if she reached the point of exhaustion, she would be the first to be sacrificed.

    But she still tried her best to choose a husband, who is now the old Guan family.

    She became a relative, and her father and brother continued their journey to the north, and they never saw each other again.

    It''s just that the old man of the Guan family is not bad to her, and the old lady of the Guan family is still stable although life is hard.

    Speaking of this, the old lady couldn''t help laughing, she was quite satisfied with her life. After all, if she hadn''t escaped from the disaster, she wouldn''t even have the chance to choose her own husband.

    At least, she has good eyesight, and the old man has been very kind to her for so many years.

    Compared to Fang''s sister, she is lucky.

    "I got married in a hurry at the time. My father and younger brother were in a hurry to leave, and there was no money to close the family, so I only spent two days to prepare for the marriage. But in those two days, the Fang family sister saved someone."

    A noble person.

    I don''t know if Granny Fang is lucky or unlucky. A girl fell into the water. Granny Fang was nearby at the time, so she jumped down and rescued the girl.

    But the weather was already very cold at that time. After she rescued the person, the servants of the other side hugged the girl and went to see the doctor. Granny Fang was left hanging on the spot, and it took a while to recover.

    She didn''t go to the hospital either. At that time, she didn''t have any money. How could she have the capital to see a doctor?

    So I went back and made **** tea and drank it myself, and I thought it was all right.

    Fortunately, the girl she rescued was a kind-hearted person, and she came to the door immediately after recovering from her illness, insisting on repaying Granny Fang.

    This girl is the daughter of a sixth-rank official. She is not a local, but there is a shop here that my uncle opened, and my uncle came to inspect the shop again, so she followed along to see the excitement. I didn''t expect to be separated from the family and fell into the water. Fortunately, I met Granny Fang.

    That girl is innocent and romantic, and she has to repay her life-saving grace.

    She knew that Granny Fang had escaped from the disaster and had no money, so she gave a large sum of money.

 Chapter 1786ï¼š unable to have children

    Chapter 1786 Unable to have children

    Granny Fang refused to accept it, but the girl¡¯s uncle persuaded her. If she didn¡¯t accept it, the girl would feel uneasy, and others would say that their family was ungrateful and the girl¡¯s reputation was not good.

    Granny Fang¡¯s husband, Chen Bing, also said that these wealthy families are not short of money, but they are afraid that they will entangle them with the grace of saving their lives, so they will spend money to buy peace of mind.

    Finally, Granny Fang was persuaded, and she accepted the money.

    A total of 500 taels, which is a huge sum of money for those who escaped like Chen Bing and Granny Fang.

    After got the money, their life was much better.

    The girl stayed here for a while, and then left with her uncle.

    Granny Fang started planning to go back to her hometown. She had money in her hand, and she didn''t need to worry about the travel expenses. The flood in Dong''an House has also receded, and they can still go back to reunite with their families.

    Who knew that at this moment, her menstrual period came.

    In the past, when the menstruation came, Granny Fang was just a little uncomfortable, but who knew that the amount of blood she bleed was terrifying. Not only that, but her stomach cramped as if someone had been beating her.

    This situation is obviously abnormal. Granny Fang went to Fucheng to find a more famous female doctor here. The other party said that she was cold, and it should be the root cause of her illness when she went into the water to save people.

    Not only that, when she had her menstrual period last month, she happened to be on her way to escape from disasters. She was often soaked in water. In addition, she was overworked, and she went into the water to save people when the weather was cold. .

    In the future, the menstrual period will be often painful, and it will be difficult to have a child in the future.

    Granny Fang and Chen Bingren, who were hit by this bad news, were dumbfounded.

    But the doctor comforted them, as long as they take good care of them, there is still hope in the future.

    It¡¯s just that the cost of this conditioning is not low, and the medicinal materials used are all good.

    After that, Granny Fang spent a long time in bed to recuperate, and Chen Bing was the master of the house. Naturally, including that money.

    Chen Bing took most of the money on the grounds that he wanted to buy valuable medicinal materials.

    At that time, Granny Fang was still very young and simple-minded, and Chen Bing was her newly married husband. Of course, in this unfamiliar place, she would only trust him.

    Therefore, she did not know that Chen Bing took the money, but the medicinal materials he bought were not good.

    Granny Fang survived entirely by her own willpower. During her illness, she missed her family very much.

    Chen Bing volunteered and said that he would find someone to inquire about the whereabouts of Fang¡¯s family and see if they were okay.

    A few months later, Chen Bing told Granny Fang the bad news that the Fang family, including the Lu family, were all gone.

    The flood took away Granny Fang''s sister''s family, and then the epidemic in the town took away Granny Fang''s parents.

    Chen Bing not only brought the exact news, but also brought the death certificate of Granny Fang¡¯s parents from the town.

    Mother Fang was deeply affected, and her health became worse and worse.

    After that, she spent almost half a year in bed.

    In the past six months, she had no idea what Chen Bing was doing outside.

    He bought a house in the county town with the five hundred taels of silver, and then went to the shop opened by the girl''s uncle''s house to find the shopkeeper there, saying that his wife had fallen ill in order to save the girl and needed to be rehabilitated, and the money had been used up.

    Before she left, the girl had indeed told the shopkeeper to take care of them and try to satisfy them as much as possible.

    The shopkeeper then gave Chen Bing another sum of money.

    But there are two, and Chen Bing is not greedy enough, so he went to the shopkeeper several times.

 Chapter 1787ï¼š be suspended

    Chapter 1787 was suspended

    The shopkeeper was also annoyed. This time, he could understand it twice, but if there was more, he would not know the good or the bad.

    He wrote a letter to inform the owner of the matter, and the girl''s uncle wrote to explain and asked him to give him another three hundred taels at one time.

    The shopkeeper complied with the instructions, and when Chen Bing came back, he directly wrote a deed to show that the kindness was repaid.

    Although Chen Bing was reluctant to let go of this big fish, he, a powerless person, did not dare to say anything, and finally negotiated the price to three hundred and fifty taels.

    Since then, plus the initial five hundred taels, Chen Bing took a total of one thousand taels of silver.

    One thousand taels, for ordinary people, that is an astronomical amount that they cannot earn in a lifetime.

    Chen Bing held a huge sum of money, and he has lived a particularly happy life since then.

    Later, Granny Fang felt better, and seeing that Chen Bing''s attitude towards her had become very perfunctory, she finally realized that something was wrong.

    But by the time she knew the truth, it was too late, Chen Bing took the money and opened a shop in the city.

    The shop is not big, but it is indeed making money.

    Granny Fang asked him to make a scene, but Chen Bing was not afraid. He wrote a letter of divorce to her on the grounds that Granny Fang had nothing to do.

    Granny Fang''s temper is actually somewhat similar to that of the old lady of Shu Yu''s family. She can''t bear this kind of anger. If you don''t want this kind of man, don''t want it. But she was not reconciled, why did the other party defraud so much money through her reasons, and finally gave him a good deal in vain.

    She disagreed. They had only been married for two years. According to the law of Dashu, he would be eligible to divorce his wife after at least three years of nothing.

    Chen Bing doesn''t care, Granny Fang refuses to leave, he has a way.

    He started to show up in front of Granny Fang with a woman blatantly, scolding her as a hen that can''t lay eggs, saying that she has no relatives and no support, and she will not have children in the future, so she can just wait for death.

    Fang''s mother-in-law was not in good health, and she was tortured by Chen Bing and became more and more seriously ill.

    She also tried to find the shopkeeper, but the shopkeeper didn''t listen to her at all. Anyway, the deed was written and ended. He didn''t interfere in the affairs of the husband and wife, as long as he didn''t bother him.

    Mother Fang was helpless, desperate and even went to the yamen to sue Chen Bing.

    But Chen Bing had already bought a police officer from the county government office, and Granny Fang was beaten out before she even approached the county government office.

    It was the old lady of the Guan family who saw her and took her home.

    At that time, Chen Bing was already considered ''rich and powerful'', and ordinary people like them had no foundation and no relatives here, so they couldn''t fight him at all.

    The old lady of the Guan family persuaded her that now she is the only one left in the Fang family, so she should take good care of her health. If he tossed himself to death like this, what face would he have to face them in the future.

    Keep the green hills, not afraid of running out of firewood.

    Granny Fang thought of her sister. With her sister''s temperament, she knew that she had spoiled herself so much that she might jump out of the ground with anger.

    Granny Fang listened to the persuasion, and after calming down, she calmly talked to Chen Bing.

    She can go, but she has no money and is still ill, so Chen Bing has to give her money.

    She said it was two hundred taels as soon as she opened her mouth. Of course, Chen Bing was not happy, and he finally negotiated a price of one hundred taels. Moreover, Chen Bing asked that Granny Fang could not step into the county town in the future, because he did not want to see her.

    Granny Fang agreed, she was very embarrassed to leave, but with the one hundred taels of silver, she finally made her health better.

 Chapter 1788ï¼š Is the dog thing still alive?

    Chapter 1788 Is the dog thing still alive?

    Shu Yu felt extremely uncomfortable hearing this. The old lady at home thought her sister married a wise man, but she didn''t expect to be a scumbag. Here, Granny Fang is helpless, alone and ill, and can''t even take revenge.

    If the old lady in the family knew that her aunt suffered so much back then, how could she bear it?

    This dog should be alive.

    The old lady of the Guan family raised her head and saw Shu Yu''s expression was cold, her eyes were full of cruelty.

    She was stunned for a moment, looking at it from this angle... She actually felt that the girl in front of her was a little familiar.

    The old lady of the Guan family snorted for a moment, and an unsure thought came up uncontrollably.

    Shu Yu took a deep breath and continued to ask, "After that, Granny Fang went to Hedeng Village and lived there until now?"

    Unexpectedly, the latter shook his head, "No, in the beginning, Sister Fang rented a small house in a small village not far from Fucheng. She wanted to see a doctor in Fucheng, and it was close and convenient. Zhi was actually seen by Chen Bing."

    Chen Bing divorced Granny Fang and had money in his hand, so he naturally wanted to marry another wife.

    He actually wanted to go to a high-ranking family. If he got the support of the Yue family, wouldn''t the Chen family be in his hands in the future?

    But as long as there are big families with some background, who can like him?

    Chen Bing had escaped from other places, and he was a second-married man. In addition, Granny Fang had made a big fuss, and many people in the county knew that he was not very good.

    couldn''t find it in the county seat, so Chen Bing went to the Fucheng to look for it.

    Similarly, rich and powerful people do not look down on him. Besides, Chen Bing is a poor man and a rich man, and in their eyes, his living habits are not on the table at all.

    In the end, Chen Bing married the daughter of a small family with many sisters in a shop in the city.

    The other party looks good, although the family does not meet Chen Bing''s expectations, it is better than the Fang family.

    Before marrying the girl, Chen Bing often went to Fucheng in order to please her, and made excuses to take the girl and her brother out to play, so he saw Granny Fang who was seeking medical treatment in Fucheng.

    Chen Bing''s villain''s heart felt that Granny Fang''s appearance in Fucheng was with bad intentions, she was coming for him and wanted to destroy his marriage.

    How could he allow such a thing to happen? After knowing the address of Granny Fang, Chen Bing went to find a local gangster to harass her, and even planned to abduct her and leave Changjin Mansion.

    Granny Fang was good-looking when she was young, which can be seen from Shu Yu and others.

    It''s just that after Granny Fang was seriously ill, she became very thin, and her face, which has always been ill, was pale. The gang of hooligans went to find her, and Granny Fang pretended to be terminally ill and her life was dying, so she scared the gang away.

    But the effect is only temporary, and it won''t work if you come back later.

    Granny Fang had to move out of the village, but the old Guan family suggested her to go to Hedeng Village. The old man of the Guan family is a local, and he is familiar with the neighborhood. He said that there is a doctor in Hedeng Village with good medical skills, and the atmosphere of the village is also good.

    Granny Fang is a weak woman who is alone, and Hedeng Village is the most suitable for her. At that time, the daughter-in-law of the village chief was savage, very protective of her shortcomings, and had some kung fu, and was very friendly to women.

    So Granny Fang went to Hedeng Village, and she really settled down. This stay is 30 years.

 Chapter 1789ï¼š Are you really just a fellow countryman?

    Chapter 1789 Are you really just a fellow countryman?

    Shu Yu suddenly thought that Yuan Gui had said that he fell off a cliff and was rescued by Granny Fang. Later, it was the doctor in the village who favored him, and he never came to the county town to find a doctor.

    It seems that the doctor in Hedeng Village has extraordinary medical skills.

    Shu Yu took a deep breath, "What about Chen Bing?"

    The old lady of the Guan family said, "God doesn''t have long eyes, so the wicked will not be punished. After he got married, he gave birth to two children, a son and a daughter, and the family was happy with the money that Sister Fang had exchanged for her life. But after all, he It''s not the material for opening a shop, I''ve watched it with a cold eye over the years, there are profits and losses, and I don''t have much to do."

    Chen Bing has ambitions, but his ability does not match his, and his vision is not good.

    He also thought about doing other business, but all lost.

    It seems that he owed a lot of money in the early years, and finally went to the Yue family and reluctantly filled it.

    But since then, Chen Bing and the Yue family have had little contact.

    Shu Yu sneered, "If he had foresight, he wouldn''t abandon his wife with hair and cut off his future."

    If he had treated Granny Fang well back then and didn''t go to the girl''s uncle''s shop to ask for money one after another, even if he relied on this kind of affection, he was diligent and sincere, he wouldn''t be like this ghost for more than 30 years.

    The old lady of the Guan family agrees.

    "Where does Chen Bing live now?" Shu Yu asked.

    Mrs. Guan was stunned for a while, then raised her head to see Shu Yu pursing her lips, and asked in a low voice, "Girl, are you trying to find Chen Bing... to help Granny Fang to vent your anger? Then you came by accident, I heard him The day before the bandits broke into Chenggu County, he took his wife and children out of the city to go to Yue''s house."

    Because of Granny Fang''s relationship, Mrs. Guan couldn''t help but pay attention to the Chen family. She didn''t know much about Chen Bing''s whereabouts, but she still remembered it in her heart when she heard it.

    "Go to Fucheng?"

    "Yeah, the daughter of the Chen family has reached the age of marriage. Chen Bing and his wife did not find the right one in the county town. They saw that the girl was getting older. No, shamelessly went to her father-in-law again, wanting to be there. Find one in Fucheng."

    Chen Bing and the old lady at home are of the same generation, so it stands to reason that the grandson should be the age of Shu Yu.

    But in the two years when he and Granny Fang got married, they escaped from disasters and divorced their wives, so they didn''t have any children.

    It took a year to get married again, and it took another year to get married.

    Who knew that after getting married, there were no children, and it took seven or eight years to give birth to the first son. Therefore, this son is one year younger than Lu Sanzhu.

    It took many years before I had my second daughter. She is fifteen years old this year, and she will be sixteen after the new year.

    Shu Yu frowned, Chen Bing was in Fucheng, so it would be hard to find him. Especially now that the Fucheng is still in chaos, and the old lady of the Guan family does not know the address of Chen Bingyue''s family.

    "Miss Lu, Miss Lu?" Seeing that the old lady of the Guan family didn''t speak, she felt a little nervous.

    Shu Yu came back to his senses, smiled and said to her, "I almost understand about Granny Fang. Thank you Grandma Guan. It''s not early, so I''ll leave first."

    Shu Yu got up, and the old lady Guan also quickly stood up.

    Seeing Shu Yu walking out, she still couldn''t hold back and asked anxiously, "Miss Lu, are you really just a fellow from the Fang family?"

    Shu Yu stopped, not expecting the old lady of the Guan family to be so keen.

    She smiled, but didn''t answer her question, she just said, "I''ll visit you another day, thank you for taking care of her back then."

 Chapter 1790ï¼š Sister Fangs family didnt die at all.

    Chapter 1790 Sister Fang''s family is not dead at all

    After , Shu Yu took Yingxi and left.

    When he just walked to the door, he just saw the old man of the Guan family coming back, and when he saw two strange girls in the house, he was still stunned, until the people were far away, he came back to his senses, and quickly walked back three or two steps. courtyard.

    I didn''t expect to come in, but I saw my wife staring at the door in a trance, and I didn''t know what he was thinking, and he didn''t even know when he came back.

    Old Man Guan stretched out his hand and waved in front of her, "What are you looking at? Who are those two girls and what are you doing here at our house?"

    Mrs. Guan took a deep breath, and suddenly raised her eyes to look at her with a slightly excited expression, "That''s right, that girl must have something to do with Fang''s sister."

    "what are you talking about?"

    Mrs. Guan hurriedly told him the reason for Shu Yulai, "You saw her just now. That girl is really similar to the younger sister of the Fang family."

    Old Man Guan touched his head, "I didn''t look at her carefully just now." Besides, how could he still remember Mrs. Fang''s appearance when she was young?

    Just remember that he looks pretty good.

    but¡­¡­

    Old Man Guan thought for a while, and asked uncertainly, "What did you say her surname was just now? Her surname is Lu?"

    "Yes, yes."

    "I remember you said that the eldest brother-in-law of your Fang''s sister is the surname Lu?" He probably remembered correctly.

    The old lady Guan widened her eyes in astonishment, yes, why did she forget, Sister Fang''s brother-in-law''s surname is Lu.

    So, this girl is very likely to be the descendant of the eldest sister of the Fang family?

    The old man Guan and the old lady looked at each other with disbelief in their eyes.

    "So, Sister Fang''s sister''s family didn''t die at all in the flood that year, right?"

    "Um."

    "Yes, but Chen Bing came back with the death evidence of Fang''s parents."

    "Chen Bing''s kind of villain, in order to covet your sister Fang''s money, to prevent her from going back to find someone to support her family, it is not surprising to do such a thing. The proof is mostly fake, maybe he bought it on purpose. made."

    After all, the floods in Dong''an House were very serious, and many people were drowned, but even the bodies could not be found.

    Even if he found it, his face was so swollen and deformed that he couldn''t recognize it at all.

    In addition, the old man Guan paid special attention to the situation in Dong''an mansion. It is reported that after the flood, there were indeed several epidemics, and many people died, including the town where the Fang family was located.

    One disaster after another in Dongan Prefecture, it takes a lot of energy and manpower just to count the death toll. Not to mention the chaos of the government, the local officials who did not perform well are still imprisoned, and it is not surprising that the new officials who took over were negligent.

    Chen Bing wants to cheat, it is easy to spend some money.

    The old lady Guan said angrily, "This bastard, he is really uncompromising for the money. Fortunately, fortunately, God has eyes, and the relatives of the Fang''s sister have come over. You saw that the girl was not there just now. Talking, at first glance, it does not come from ordinary people''s homes, and there are maids waiting by her side, much stronger than Chen Bing''s family, and I don''t know what the family does. By the way, her hometown is in Dong''an Mansion, how did she get here? We are here in Chenggu County, are you married here?"

    Old man Guan knew that, seeing his wife''s concern, he said, "Why don''t I go and find out?"

    "Okay, then go and find out."

 Chapter 1791ï¼š That girl is a villager!

    Chapter 1791 That girl is a Xiangjun!

    As soon as the old man came back, he was taken out again.

    He slapped his forehead abruptly after going out. He has no head or tail. He didn''t even know where the girl was.

    But go back and ask the old lady, she doesn''t know either.

    The old man Guan could only think about it himself. He thought it would be difficult, but he didn''t expect to know it in less than half an hour.

    He went to the concierge of a big family he knew and asked. In the concierge industry, sometimes the information collection is very comprehensive.

    Old man Guan thought that this girl should have some identity, then she might have contacts with big families in the city, so he tried to ask.

    Where do you know, just ask, Shu Yu''s reputation is very big now, ordinary people may not know much about her, but all those who were caught by rebels and taken as hostages in the black market would not know about her.

    The concierge told the old man Guan Shu Yu''s great achievements, and he almost didn''t call him a flower.

    Old Man Guan returned home in a trance, still in shock.

    The rest of the Guan family came back, and they were puzzled when they saw it. Mrs. Guan was a little anxious and patted him twice, "What''s going on? Have you heard?"

    "...I heard." Old Man Guan swallowed hard and raised his head blankly, "Do you know who that girl is?"

    How does Mrs. Guan know, "You shouldn''t betray you."

    "That girl, that girl is the lord of the township, the lord of the township who was personally appointed by the previous emperor."

    The old lady Guan was stunned, almost unable to stand, but fortunately the granddaughter beside her gave her a hand. The granddaughter was also shocked. I didn''t expect that the girl who received her during the day would have such a distinguished status.

    The old man Guan said, "Also, also, her fianc¨¦ is Meng Xiucai from the Meng Family Guard Bureau, and Meng Yunzheng, who is even in the middle and primary schools this year, oh my god, it''s amazing. Recently, our county government has not come to a royal guard. , and General Huang''s lieutenant? I heard that Lu Xiangjun and Meng Xiucai have a good relationship with them, and can enter and leave the county office at will."

    The old lady Guan tightly grabbed his hand excitedly, "Really, really? A villager, a scholar? Also has something to do with the imperial guards?"

    "right."

    The old lady Guan laughed, "Okay, okay, great, Chen Bing''s good days are coming to an end. I will see when he will come back, I see Lu Xiangjun is very angry when he hears that Fang''s sister has suffered so much. , I will definitely vent my anger on the Fang''s sister."

    She was very happy, after waiting for more than 30 years, she could finally get her revenge.

    That night, the old lady asked her grandson to cook half a catty of meat, and she had a rare meal of meat dishes.

    On the other side, Shu Yu, after coming out of Guan''s house, looked a little unsightly.

    Yingxi followed behind her and asked her in a low voice, "Miss, are we going to find Granny Fang?"

    "It''s too late today, let''s go tomorrow." Shu Yu didn''t expect to hear such a story from the old lady of the Guan family, so it''s no wonder that Granny Fang has been reluctant to talk about what happened back then.

    But it doesn''t matter, although Chen Bing hasn''t come back yet, he will meet sooner or later.

    She won''t be able to go back in a short time, so just wait with peace of mind.

    Shu Yu took Yingxi back to the Meng Family Guard Bureau, but after walking two streets, she looked at a shop not far away.

    That shop is a grocery shop, which is the shop opened by Chen Bing as the old lady of the Guan family said.

    Chen Bing wasn''t there, but he hired a guy, and now the guy is guarding the shop bored.

 Chapter 1792ï¼š should go west

    Chapter 1792 Yingxi Going Routine

    Shu Yu stood outside the grocery store and watched for a long time, but didn''t see a single customer coming.

    Even if Chenggu County has just experienced a great disaster, there are not many people traveling, and the people of the outer villages and towns do not enter the city, so it is not that there is no one for so long.

    It seems that the business of the Chen''s grocery store is indeed not very good.

    Shu Yu looked at Yingxi, "Go in and ask."

    "Okay, miss." Ying Seymour quickly came to the door pretending to be a customer who wanted to buy something.

    The guy immediately regained his energy and greeted him with a very warm attitude.

    Shu Yu stood under the eaves outside, kicking stones with his head down and waiting silently.

    Yingxi came back after a while without buying anything in his hand. He rushed to Shu Yu''s side and whispered, "Miss, I have already inquired, and that guy doesn''t know where Chen Bing''s Yue family is in Fucheng. The new one has only been here for more than two months."

    And Chen Bing''s relationship with the Yue family has become very cold, so he rarely mentions it, and even goes to Fucheng once a year.

    Shu Yu "Oh?" said, "This guy only came two months ago? So short, what about the original guy."

    Yingxi smiled, "The original guy was fired. I heard that it was because of the relationship with the hostess."

    This relationship is very subtle, and the two of them know each other what it means.

    Shu Yu finally understood why Chen Bing had to go to Fucheng to find a husband for his daughter. He clearly didn''t have a good relationship with the Yue family, so he had the cheek to go.

    Yingxi sighed, "I originally wanted to inquire more carefully, but this guy suddenly realized that I was lying to him and refused to speak. By the way, Chen Bing said to the outside world that the Yue family was getting old and sick, and they Go back to the city to do your filial piety.¡±

    That''s why he took the whole family to Fucheng.

    Shu Yu sneered, and sure enough, people like him are calculating anytime. Even if his father-in-law is sick, he can make a fuss. This way, not only can he gain a good reputation, but he can also find a husband for his daughter, and maybe he can get some inheritance from his father-in-law.

    "Let''s go, go home first."

    Shu Yu took one last look at the grocery store and went directly back to the Meng Family Escort.

    She took out the half-written letter from home earlier, and wrote down the matter about finding her aunt.

    was just afraid that the old lady would be worried. She didn''t dare to write about what happened to my aunt back then. She just said that she had found someone, but her aunt thought that the Fang family was gone in the flood, so she didn''t go back for so many years.

    Now Shu Yu has something to do here, and he can''t go back in a short time. He can only bring his aunt back home after the year to reunite with the old lady.

    After writing , Shu Yu went to the inn the next day and was sent out.

    As it happens, what happened in Chenggu County, Changjin Prefecture, has spread the news to all parts of the country at an extremely fast speed during this period.

    Shu Yu''s letter from home took a ride, thinking that it would be delivered to the old lady soon.

    After sending the letter, Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief, and then took Yingxi to Hedeng Village again.

    Compared with the previous day, Hedeng Village was more lively, at least some people were already walking around the village.

    Seeing Shu Yu, someone recognized her, but no one stepped forward to speak to her. They had already learned about Shu Yu''s identity from Granny Fang and Yuan Gui yesterday. The common people were very afraid of colliding with the nobles.

    Therefore, everyone just looked at her curiously, and the clever one went to the village chief.

 Chapter 1793ï¼š Yuan Gui repents and admits his relatives

    Chapter 1793 Yuan Gui repents and admits his relatives

    When Shu Yu walked to the center of the village, she saw the village chief of Hedeng Village being supported towards her.

    Shu Yu hurriedly took a few steps forward. The village chief made a gesture of salute, and she helped her, "The old village chief doesn''t need to be so polite, I just came to find Granny Fang."

    The old village chief is already a little old, but he walks quite steadily, and looks in good spirits while leaning on crutches.

    "It''s not surprising that there are many people in Li. It''s rare for Lu Xiangjun to come here. Why don''t you go and have a cup of tea at home. I''ll ask someone to go to Fang''s house."

    "No need, I''ll do it myself."

    The old village chief nodded, "Well, I''ll accompany Lu Xiangjun over there."

    Shu Yu originally wanted to be polite, but then thought that Granny Fang had lived here for 30 years.

    The old village chief was also a little curious about Shu Yu''s arrival, and a little nervous.

    After walking a few steps, he couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Lu Xiang, what are you looking for with the wife of the Fang family? I heard Yuan Gui say that they have been working in the county government these days, so there shouldn''t be any mistakes, right? In fact, they are all honest people..."

    Shu Yu listened to the old village chief''s rambles, but he kept defending Granny Fang inside and out. He warmed his heart and said with a smile, "I just have a private matter to ask Granny Fang. I know she is fine."

    The old village chief was relieved, the two of them didn''t go far, and a person hurried over in front of them.

    This man looked about the same age as Shu Yu, but his face was full of anger. As soon as he ran in front of the old village chief, he said, "Master, that Yuangui doesn''t want to admit his relationship with Granny Fang anymore. He regrets it."

    The old village chief was stunned for a moment, and then he started frantically winking at his little grandson and telling him not to speak.

    The latter ran to the front only to see Shu Yu, who was blocked by the wall beside the old village chief. His expression changed, but he had already finished what he had to say.

    He was very annoyed, and the old village chief could only smile at Shu Yu, "This is my little grandson, and he has an impulsive temper. Don''t take offense to Mr. Luxiang."

    Shu Yu smiled, she just had doubts about what he said.

    "What is it that Yuan Gui didn''t recognize mother-in-law Fang? What''s going on?"

    The little grandson of the village chief hesitated, trying to find an excuse, but he was afraid that it would not be good to fool him.

    The old village chief sighed, and then explained, "I want to come to Lu Xiangjun to know something about Granny Fang. She has been alone for so many years, and now Yuan Gui and him get along very well. The two of them have no relatives anymore. , No, before going to the county seat, someone suggested that the two of them should recognize each other and take care of each other. Just got back yesterday."

    Now that he is back, the matter of recognizing relatives has been put on the agenda again.

    The old village chief''s family and Granny Fang have a good relationship. As the village chief, she asked her children and grandchildren to help with the happy event of recognizing her relatives.

    Why are you listening now, it seems that something has changed?

    The old village chief looked at his grandson, "Why did Yuangui suddenly change his mind? Did something happen? Did he say anything?"

    The latter snorted angrily, "Who knows what he''s thinking, I think he just found a job in the county government office, and feels that he has a promising future, so he doesn''t want to take care of Granny Fang anymore. He even made excuses and said maybe Granny Fang still has relatives alive, sir, listen to what he said?"

 Chapter 1794ï¼š Its because of me

    Chapter 1794 It''s because of me

    Shu Yu was stunned, and couldn''t help but glance at Ying Xi next to him.

    The old village chief frowned, "That''s not good, Yuan Gui''s life was saved by Mrs. Fang. If he dared to be ungrateful, wouldn''t it hurt Mrs. Fang''s heart? She rarely decides to accept a relative, and the young man is unreliable. "

    Shu Yu coughed lightly, touched his nose and raised his hand with a guilty conscience, interrupting the conversation between the grandparents and grandson, "That, old village chief, the reason why Yuan Gui is unwilling to recognize relatives may be because of me."

    The old village chief suddenly turned his head, and Shu Yu could even clearly feel the anger flashing in his eyes.

    But he quickly realized Shu Yu''s identity, restrained his expression, and asked, "What does Lu Xiangjun mean..."

    Shu Yu, "I''ll go see Granny Fang first, I''ll find out later."

    The old village chief could only suppress his inner doubts, and several people soon came to the door of Fang''s house.

    Yuangui just came out and was stunned when he saw a few people, "You guys..."

    Shu Yu nodded at him, "I went to see the old lady of the Guan family yesterday and talked a lot."

    Yuan Gui looked complicated, pursed his lips, turned his body sideways and said, "Go in, Granny Fang is inside."

    Shu Yu didn''t go inside, but just looked at Yuan Gui and asked, "I just heard that you were going to identify with Granny Fang, but suddenly you don''t agree today? Why, because of what I said yesterday. ?"

    Yuan Gui lowered his eyes, pulled the corners of his mouth and smiled reluctantly, "Jun Lu Xiang, let''s go in."

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Yuangui, although I am young, I have seen a lot of things. I think it is rare for people to have a relationship with each other. Especially you and Granny Fang, even if they are not related by blood, can They treat each other as relatives and miss each other, but they are much stronger than most relatives who are related by blood. When making decisions, it¡¯s better to follow your heart, and you worry too much, but it hurts other people¡¯s hearts.¡±

    Yuan Gui raised his head sharply, "Lord Lu Xiang, you are not afraid..."

    "What am I afraid of? It''s a matter of the two of you. You two can discuss and decide. You don''t need other people''s opinions."

    said, she waved her hand, "Okay, I''ll go see Granny Fang first."

    Yuangui stood there, watching her back after entering the door, and didn''t say anything for a long time.

    Yes, after listening to what Shu Yu said yesterday, he didn''t sleep for almost the whole night, and his heart has been struggling.

    He agreed to admit his relatives at first because Granny Fang had no relatives either. The two had been together for so long, and they had long regarded each other as relatives, and he was also greedy for the warmth of the family. He really treats Granny Fang as his grandmother, and plans to take care of her in the future, give her a good retirement, and let her live a better life with peace of mind in her later years.

    As a result, he suddenly knew that Granny Fang was not alone, and even the days in the future would get better and better. If he went to recognize relatives at this time, it would inevitably make people feel that he was clinging to him.

    Yuangui felt uncomfortable, but he couldn''t just think about himself.

    Now listening to what Shu Yu said, my heart couldn''t help but warm up.

    That''s all, wait a little longer. After Granny Fang and Lu Xiangjun recognize each other, he will have a good talk with Granny Fang. If she wants, he will be her grandson in the future.

    The old village chief and his grandson stood aside, looking at Yuan Gui, and then at Shu Yu who had entered the house, with suspicious expressions on their faces.

    They were playing some riddles just now, and they couldn''t understand a single word.

 Chapter 1795ï¼š My grandmothers name is Fang Caiyue

    Chapter 1795 My grandmother''s name is Fang Caiyue

    After Shu Yu entered the room, she saw Granny Fang sewing clothes. Judging by the style of the clothes, they should be from Yuangui.

    Granny Fang is in a good mood. It seems that she has not heard Yuan Gui''s unwillingness to recognize her relatives.

    Hearing footsteps coming in at this time, Granny Fang raised her head, saw that it was her, and quickly put down her clothes, "Why is Mr. Lu Xiang here? Hurry up, sit down, I''ll go to the kitchen to pour some water."

    She got up and was about to leave, and Shu Yu took her and sat down.

    "Mother Fang, don''t worry, I came here today because I have something to tell you."

    Granny Fang was stunned, seeing Shu Yu''s serious expression and Yingxi outside the door closing the door again, she couldn''t help but feel uneasy, her hands were restrained on her lap, "What''s the matter, what do you say? ."

    Shu Yu took a deep breath, "I have to apologize to you first."

    "Hey, what are you talking about? You are a Xiangjun, why are you apologizing to my old lady, don''t say it, don''t say it."

    Shu Yu apologized, "I''m sorry, Granny Fang, I went to inquire about your past without authorization."

    Granny Fang was taken aback and frowned, "What do you mean?"

    "After I left Hedeng Village yesterday, I went back to the county seat and found Grandma Guan in the west of the city. I asked her what happened after you escaped from disaster and came to Chenggu County more than 30 years ago. I also know... your past."

    Granny Fang was stunned. She looked at Shu Yu and didn''t quite understand.

    Although she thought it was weird before, Lu Xiangjun seemed to have asked her about her past several times. At that time, she thought that the other party was young and was just curious.

    Are you curious enough to ask about it?

    "Mother Fang, I''m sorry."

    Granny Fang waved her hand and smiled bitterly, "It''s okay, it''s not a secret thing anyway. I didn''t say it before, I just thought I was too useless, not very honorable, and might cause trouble. You know it, don''t say it. Going out is just some of the past of my wife."

    That''s what she said, but when she mentioned what happened back then, Granny Fang was still not at peace.

    She couldn''t let go, but there was nothing she could do.

    Like she said, what''s the use of mentioning it? She can''t take revenge and go back, it will only add to her troubles and make her feel depressed.

    Granny Fang raised her head, "Mr. Lu Xiang, it''s alright, in fact, you don''t need to come over to me to apologize for this matter..."

    "I''m not just for this."

    "Anything else?"

    Shu Yu looked at her fixedly, "Mother Fang, I want to introduce myself again."

    Granny Fang looked suspicious and didn''t quite understand what she was going to say.

    "My name is Lu Shuyu, and I live in Shangshi Village, Wenlan Town, Jiangyuan County, Dong''an Prefecture."

    Granny Fang''s eyes slowly widened, Jiangyuan County, Shangshi Village?

    "My father is Lu Erbai, and I have an uncle named Lu Dasong."

    Granny Fang''s breathing is slightly short, big, big loose, isn''t that her sister''s first son? When they were separated, Da Song had already been born.

    Shu Yu continued, "My grandfather''s name is Lu Nanfang, my grandmother is Lu Fang''s, and her boudoir name is Fang Caiyue."

    With a "bang", Granny Fang suddenly stood up, and the chair behind her was knocked to the ground by her.

    She looked at Shu Yu with shock on her face, her lips trembled slightly, she wanted to speak, but she couldn''t make a sound with her mouth open.

    Shu Yu hurriedly got up and took two steps forward to support her.

    Granny Fang''s hand was tightly clutching her arm, her eyes locked firmly on her face, trying to see something strange from her.

 Chapter 1796ï¼š they are still alive

    Chapter 1796 They are all still alive

    Shu Yu''s face was so serious that Granny Fang almost cried.

    It took her a while to find her own voice, "Jiang... Jiangyuan County, Shangshi Village??"

    "Yes."

    "South of the road, Fang Caiyue..."

    "right."

    Granny Fang''s breathing became more and more rapid, and her whole body was trembling, "Alive, are they all still alive?"

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "My breast is still very strong, I just miss you very much."

    "Okay, okay, hahahaha, okay..." Granny Fang said several good words in a row, her eyes were so red that blood was dripping, but after a while, her legs suddenly softened and she fell back straight.

    Shu Yu was taken aback, but fortunately the two of them were already holding their hands, so they hurriedly supported them now.

    "Mother Fang, Granny Fang."

    The person has fainted, and her whole body is falling.

    Shu Yu immediately turned his head to the door and shouted, "Yingxi!"

    This shout raised his voice, not only Yingxi opened the door and rushed in immediately, but Yuan Gui and the old village chief grandson and grandson who were standing in the yard also heard it. The three looked at each other and ran inside without saying a word.

    Yuangui rushed into the room and saw Shu Yu and Yingxi helping Granny Fang to lie down on the bed.

    He immediately stepped forward to help, "What''s going on?"

    "I was so excited that I fainted. I''m sorry, but I should be more euphemistic." Having said that, even more euphemism, knowing that her sister is still alive, Granny Fang will still be excited.

    Yuangui knew what he had in mind, he turned his head and ran, "I''m going to find Doctor Guo."

    It''s just that he was just rushed out of the room when he was stopped by the village chief''s grandson, who was equally anxious, "Doctor Guo is not at home right now, I know where he is, I''ll call."

    After he finished speaking, he ran away, Yuan Gui exhaled, turned his head and went to the kitchen to bring hot water.

    Shu Yu took the handkerchief and helped Granny Fang to wipe it off. The old village chief couldn''t get in easily, so he could only stand outside the door, but his brows were scrunched up.

    It was inevitable that he would complain a little more to Shu Yu. What the **** did Lu Xiangjun do to the other''s mother-in-law? Why did he pass out so well?

    He felt that Mr. Lu Xiangjun was not very trustworthy. After thinking about it, he went out and called the wife of the neighbor next door to help.

    After the aunt next door entered the door, the old village chief took Yuangui to the yard and asked, "Do you know what''s going on? What did Lu Xiangjun come to ask Mrs. Fang for today?"

    At this time, Yuan Gui no longer concealed it. He sighed and said in a low voice, "Master Lu Xiang is the relative of Fang Po."

    The old village chief was stunned, "You, what did you say?"

    "I don''t know the specifics. I only know that Granny Fang''s relatives are not dead. There may be some misunderstandings. Now that Mr. Lu Xiang came over, Granny Fang was excited and fainted."

    The old village chief was stunned. He knew something about Granny Fang, but he didn''t understand it as carefully as Granny Guan. She probably knew that she had escaped from the disaster. All her family members were killed on the way, and she married a man who had a bad heart. It was really desperate to settle down in this Hedeng Village.

    This residence is more than 30 years.

    The whole village accepted that Granny Fang was alone and had no family, but now a distinguished Lu Xiangjun suddenly appeared and said that she was her relative?

    The old village chief has a big head, no, he has to figure it out.

    Thinking of this, he took another look at the room and asked Yuan Gui to take good care of him, then he went home first.

 Chapter 1797ï¼š next plan

    Chapter 1797 Next plan

    Doctor Guo came over soon, carrying a medicine box to give Granny Fang a pulse.

    Shu Yu was a little worried. Granny Fang suffered a lot in the early years. Although her body has been conditioned, she has limited conditions.

    Fortunately, after Dr. Guo retracted his hand, his expression was relatively relaxed, "It''s okay, the mood swings are too big, I will press her twice and rest for a while."

    Shu Yu and Yuan Gui breathed a sigh of relief, thanked Doctor Guo, and sent the person out.

    Who knew that just as he was about to turn around, an old woman came rushing outside.

    Shu Yu didn''t know each other, Yuan Gui, who was beside him, introduced, "This is the daughter-in-law of the old village chief, mother-in-law Feng."

    Granny Feng is over 60 years old, her hair is a little gray, but her head is much better than the old village chief who is leaning on crutches. a gift.

    Shu Yu welcomed the person in. This person is the village chief''s daughter-in-law who protects the shortcoming and has some skills as said by the grandmother of the Guan family?

    She and Granny Fang should have a good relationship. She went to see each other first, asked a few questions, and came out only after she knew it was all right.

    When she got to the main room, she said to Shu Yu, "Sit down, Mr. Lu Xiang, hurry up, I heard from my old man that you are a relative of the eldest sister of the Fang family. I am very happy in my heart, so I hurried over to say congratulations."

    Shu Yu smiled, "Yes, Granny Fang is my grandmother''s sister. My grandmother has been missing her very much and was looking for her, but there was no news. I didn''t expect that this time it was a coincidence, but I met her. I listened to her. Saying that my aunt has been taken care of by the old village chief and you in Hedeng Village over the years, I would like to thank you in advance."

    "Oh, I don''t dare to be so." Mrs. Feng quickly got up and gave up, her smile brighter, "It turns out that she is my aunt and granddaughter, so this relationship is close. Your aunt has not been easy these years, she always thought that even her relatives No, now I know that my own sister is still there, no wonder I am so happy."

    She paused and leaned two points in front of Shu Yu, "That, Mr. Lu Xiang, I am a rough-hearted person and speak straight. If I offend you, don''t blame me."

    Shu Yu was amused, "Mr. Feng, if you have anything to say, just say it."

    "Okay." Madam Feng sat up straight, "I just wanted to ask, what are your plans now? You... do you want to bring the eldest sister of the Fang family back to Dong''an Mansion?"

    "I have this plan. First, my grandma also misses my aunt, and I hope the two sisters can be reunited. Second, when my great-grandfather and great-grandmother died, the person I missed the most was my aunt, and I brought my aunt back to show them. Of course. , This is what I think, it depends on my aunt''s own decision. As for whether she wants to continue living in Chenggu County in the future, or whether she wants to settle in Dong''an House, let them discuss by themselves. "

    Mrs. Feng felt relieved when she heard the words, she nodded, "Yes, Mr. Lu Xiang is reasonable, and the eldest sister of the Fang family will be blessed in the future. By the way, there is another thing, Mr. Lu Xiang knew that the sister of the Fang family was..."

    "I know that my aunt is wronged, and I will get it back for her."

    "Okay!" Madam Feng stood up and instantly felt at ease.

    Shu Yu was taken aback by her loud shout, and then he couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing.

    At this moment, Yuan Gui''s voice came from inside, "Mother Fang woke up."

    Shu Yu quickly got up and entered the room.

 Chapter 1799ï¼š Agui, you have twelve brothers and sisters

    Chapter 1799 Agui, you have twelve brothers and sisters

    Shu Yu''s voice was gentle and gentle, which quickly eased Granny Fang''s depressed mood.

    Following the events she mentioned, Granny Fang seemed to see the scene of the Lu family brothers and sisters getting along in front of her eyes, and she couldn''t help but relax both physically and mentally.

    "Among the younger generation, Sister Cuihua''s son is the oldest, followed by Brother Daniu. My sister''s child was born in September, and it is almost three months old now. She is very cute."

    "Really...I want to see you all."

    Shu Yu chatted with her for a long time, until the smell of food came from outside, and she stopped.

    After a while, Yingxi knocked on the door and came in, "Miss, it''s time to eat."

    Shu Yu realized that it was late and it was already noon.

    Lunch was cooked by the village chief''s mother-in-law Feng at the Fang''s house. Yuan Gui and Yingxi helped, and it was delicious.

    Yingxi said that she had already given the food money to Granny Feng. The dishes on this table are not ordinary farm dishes. If Granny Feng eats it herself, she will definitely get some random food. Wherever she will find fragrant white rice, it must be prepared for them.

    Sure enough, Mrs. Feng left after finishing the meal. The old village chief originally wanted to be here with Shu Yu as the host, but Mrs. Feng took him away.

    At this moment, the Fang family was left with only their own family members.

    After a morning of conversation, although Granny Fang''s inner excitement could not be subsided in a short time, her face has calmed down a lot.

    Knowing that my sister is still alive, and now there are many children and grandchildren, I have been thinking about myself.

    Knowing that she is not alone and that her blood relatives are still there, Granny Fang felt sour in her heart.

    She looked at Shu Yu as if she couldn''t get enough of it. After eating, she pulled her to talk for a long time, and kept asking her about the old lady.

    It wasn''t until it was getting dark that Granny Fang let go of her hand and said with some reluctance, "Why don''t you go back tonight?"

    Shu Yu laughed, "Auntie, since we recognize each other, let''s come to Japan. Chenggu County is not far from Hedeng Village, and I can come to see you at any time. If you have any business, you can come to the county seat to find me. We This year, I will be here for the New Year, and after the New Year, I will return to Dong''an House."

    She paused, then said, "Before going back, my aunt should prepare first, okay?"

    In the afternoon, Shu Yu had already asked her what she meant.

    Mr. Fang is going to go back, but she has lived in Hedeng Village for more than 30 years. The people in the village are familiar with her, and they are also very kind to her, and they also have feelings for her. If she wanted to get out and leave immediately, how could she do it.

    Shu Yu had to wait a few years before leaving, and also gave Granny Fang some time to buffer.

    "Okay, then you go back first, and be careful on the road." Granny Fang let go of Shu Yu''s hand and insisted on getting up to send her out. She sighed softly until she saw her in the carriage at the door and let her go. Yuan Gui helped himself back to the house.

    Granny Fang was still happy after she lay in bed. She sighed to Yuan Gui, "I really never thought that I would be able to see my sister again in this life. It''s been so many years, and I''m getting old, so I don''t know her now. What does it look like. Agui, do you know? Ayu said that my sister has twelve grandchildren, and you will have twelve brothers and sisters in the future."

    Yuan Gui raised his head abruptly and looked at Granny Fang.

    The latter did not see his expression, and was still talking to him about the situation of the Lu family.

    Yuan Gui''s eye sockets suddenly began to heat up.

 Chapter 1800ï¼š Decided to confess

    Chapter 1800 Decided to recognize the pro

    When Shu Yu returned to the county seat, the sky was already dark.

    Everyone in the **** office came back, and Shu Yu told Meng Pei about finding his aunt.

    Earlier, the Lu family asked Meng Pei to help him find friends from all over the country, and pay attention to the whereabouts of his aunt. Now that someone has found it, he must be the first to tell him.

    Meng Pei was very happy, "This is a good thing, I really didn''t expect that Granny Fang is your aunt, and people have been here in Chenggu County for so many years, so I almost missed it."

    He had thought before that when the city was stabilized, he would ask Ah Yun to look at the records in the government office to see if he could find the list of people who escaped from Dong''an House more than 30 years ago.

    Who would have thought that before they could act, they had already met early.

    "This fate is really amazing, Ayu, when are you going to invite Granny Fang to have a meal at home, we are very lively."

    Shu Yu smiled, "Don''t worry, my aunt has just returned to Hedeng Village, and there are still many things to do. I''ll pick her up when I''m free."

    "Okay, you can arrange it later."

    Shu Yu nodded, originally thought that this meal would at least wait until Ah Yun came back, but who knew that the next day, Shu Yu would meet Yuan Gui who came to the county seat.

    As soon as she came back from outside, she saw Yuan Gui standing at the door of the Meng Family Security Bureau, raising his hand and intending to lock the door.

    Shu Yu called him, he turned around and immediately took a few steps forward. Compared with the day before, the look on his face was much lighter.

    "Master Luxiang."

    "Are you looking for me for something?" Shu Yu led him into the door.

    Yuangui touched his head, smiled a little silly, but also a little excited, "Mr. Lu Xiang, that, me, mother-in-law Fang and I have decided to recognize our relationship."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "Good thing, when?"

    "The old village chief looked for someone to count the auspicious day, and it will be the day after tomorrow. Granny Fang asked me to come over and talk to Mr. Lu Xiang. She knows that you are busy, and if you have time, I hope you will be there to witness."

    "Such a big thing, I will definitely come." Shu Yu responded.

    Yuan Gui was relieved, "That''s fine, then I''ll leave first."

    I just walked to the front yard, and then left?

    Shu Yu, "Do you have anything else to do? Come and sit and drink a glass of water first."

    "No, I have to go to the county office." Yuan Gui said, "You know, Mr. Lu Xiang, I jumped off the cliff with Jiang Kuanyu earlier, and I have been hiding all the time, and I don''t even have a household registration. , The Dong''an mansion thought I was dead. Now that I want to recognize my relatives, I always have to have a serious identity. So I want to go to the county government first and get this thing done."

    Yuangui''s matter is clear to Shu Yu, and Xia Yi is also clear that Xia Yi is still in charge of the county government, and it is easy to do this.

    Yuan Gui said, "And I have to go back to Dong''an with Granny Fang in the future, and I also need a certificate." Otherwise, it will be a black household. "This time we will do it together to save trouble, and take two days off by the way."

    "Two days off?"

    Yuangui nodded, "I heard from Granny Fang that Lord Lu Xiang will return to Dong''an Mansion after another year, so I thought, I will continue to help in the county government office for the past two months and earn some wages."

    He no longer has any money on him. He will have to live in Dong''an in the future, and he has to pay back the medicine he owes Doctor Mi.

    Although Granny Fang and the Lu family knew each other, but they couldn''t eat and live in the Lu family, it would be shameless.

    Before that, he had to make more money.

 Chapter 1801ï¼š Yuan Guis plan

    Chapter 1801 Yuan Gui''s plan

    Originally, Yuan Gui was planning to go hunting in the mountains. He is good at skills, his injuries are all healed, and he can earn fast money from hunting.

    But neither the old village chief nor Granny Fang disagreed. Although General Huang said that the rebels had already been caught, the old village chief said that when the rebels attacked various villages earlier, they all fled to the mountains after being chased and intercepted by officers and soldiers. of.

    Who knows if there will be a few fish that slip through the net, if Yuan Gui encounters it, it will be too late to say anything.

    In that case, Yuan Gui would go back to the county office to do some chores.

    There is a shortage of people in the county government. He has worked for a period of time and is considered a skilled person. It is very suitable for him to go back.

    Shu Yu didn''t stop him when he heard the words, and only said that he would be there the day after.

    When Yuan Gui left, she turned around and said to Xi, "The day after tomorrow, they will recognize relatives, so why should we prepare some gifts? Let''s walk around, it''s still early, let''s go to the street and have a look and buy something."

    Shu Yu didn''t know much about the recognition of relatives these days, so he went to ask Meng Pei.

    But Meng Pei was also numb, and when he asked other people in the **** bureau, they all had their own opinions.

    In the end, Shu Yu decided to buy some everyday things to eat that can¡¯t go wrong. Who knew that there would be a lot of miscellaneous things when he bought them.

    When it was time to recognize the relatives, Shu Yu set off together with Ying Xi and Meng Pei who said he would come over to be a witness.

    Because some things were to be bought now, they left a little late.

    Now, on the official road outside the city, people are already walking one after another.

    Especially in the direction of entering the city, many people have been staying at home for nearly a month, and some things that need to be purchased in the city have been seen to the end, even if they are somewhat worried, they still go together.

    I think it won''t be long before this road will be bustling again. After all, it will be the Chinese New Year.

    Shu Yu just thought, and suddenly saw two familiar figures in front of him.

    "Yingxi, slow down."

    Yingxi, who was driving the carriage, pulled the reins, and Meng Pei looked out of the carriage curiously, "Ayu, what''s wrong?"

    "The person in front seems to be Grandma Guan."

    Meng Pei had never met Grandma Guan, so she didn''t know him, but Yingxi took a closer look and recognized it.

    She drove the carriage and stopped beside the two of them immediately, and Shu Yu probed her head and asked, "Grandma Guan, are you... going to Hedeng Village as well?"

    Grandma Guan was walking with Old Man Guan, who was carrying a basket in his hand, and they both walked very slowly.

    Hearing the sound, Grandma Guan was also surprised for a moment, followed by thinking of something, and hurriedly knelt down.

    Shu Yu was taken aback, Yingxi immediately jumped out of the car and supported him.

    "Grandma Guan, what are you doing?"

    The Guan family''s grandmother said "oh", "Lu Xiangjun, last time it was the old lady who had eyes but didn''t know Taishan, and didn''t know your identity, you, you..."

    Shu Yu supported his forehead, "Grandma Guan, don''t be so polite. We are fellow villagers, so we don''t pay attention to this."

    She changed the subject, "Are you going to Hedeng Village?"

    "Yes, yes, the first two yen Gui came to say that he was going to confess to Fang''s sister. We originally thought that the outside world was not peaceful, so we couldn''t talk to Yuan Gui. Later, we felt that such an important matter had to be witnessed. No. No, I inquired and said it was safe outside the city, so I went out of the city with my wife."

    "So that''s the case. I''m going to Hedeng Village too. Grandma Guan, get in the car and let''s go there together."

    Grandma Guan hurriedly refused, "It''s impossible, we can just go there, Lu Xiangjun, your carriage is clean, we got dirty when we went up."

 Chapter 1802ï¼š The blessing of Tolu Township

    Chapter 1802 The blessing of Tuolu Xiangjun

    Shu Yu has already got off the carriage, "Grandma Guan, don''t be polite to me, what''s so dirty about your clean body."

    She insisted, and Meng Pei was there to persuade her. In the end, she had no choice. Grandma Guan and Old Man Guan glanced at each other, and they both got into the carriage.

    After the car restarted, Shu Yu brought pastries and tea to the two of them.

    Grandma Guan was a little cautious, so Shu Yu said with a smile, "Speaking of which, I would like to thank Grandma Guan for telling my aunt what happened last time, otherwise I wouldn''t know she suffered so much."

    Grandma Guan reacted, "Yes, yes, Yuangui told me that Sister Fang''s sister is Lu Xiangjun''s grandmother. At that time, I felt that Lu Xiangjun, you and Sister Fang were a bit similar when they were young, but I didn''t expect you to really related by blood."

    With Granny Fang as the topic, the two quickly opened up the conversation.

    On that day, Shu Yu and Grandma Guan mainly inquired about the situation of Grandma Fang, and this time they talked more about the current situation of Dong''an House.

    Grandma Guan has been away from her hometown for so many years, but she still misses her hometown very much. It''s just that there are no relatives at home, and her father and brother have not seen each other for so many years, so I don''t know if they are still alive.

    Talking about her hometown makes her less nervous.

    On the other side, Old Man Guan and Meng Pei are very harmonious. Old Man Guan is a local and he is familiar with the Meng Family Security Bureau. Meng Pei is also a hearty social cow, and the topic will not be embarrassing at all.

    A few people chatted happily all the way to Hedeng Village.

    As soon as we arrived at the entrance of the village, someone came up to ask, "Is Mr. Luxiang here?"

    Shu Yu took a look, good guy, isn''t this the grandson of the old village chief''s family?

    "Mr. Lu Xiang, please come in quickly. Tea and water are ready to eat. Let''s take a rest first, it''s still a while before we recognize the relatives."

    After he finished speaking, he led the way, and the carriage drove all the way inside.

    Compared with the previous days, the village was extraordinarily lively. The closer it was to Fang''s house, the louder the noise, and the road in front of Fang''s house was blocked directly.

    Grandma Guan said in surprise, "Is this the whole village here?"

    The grandson of the old village chief smiled, "Almost half of the village has come. This is thanks to Lord Lu Xiang. Many people heard that Granny Fang''s aunt and granddaughter was Lord Lu Xiang, and they all came over to congratulate him."

    Granny Fang''s popularity in Hedeng Village is not bad, but not to the point where everyone is close.

    Originally, before Granny Fang and the others went to the county seat, they agreed that they would only invite a table for their relatives. When the time comes, the old village chief and his wife, as well as Dr. Guo, as well as a few close friends and the village elders, come over to be a witness. .

    After Shu Yu came over that day to meet Granny Fang, it didn''t take long for the news to spread. In the past two days, no one has stopped at the door of Fang''s house, and now there are three tables in the yard.

    That''s it, the number of people is still under the strong control of the old village chief, otherwise there are 30 tables, let alone three tables.

    But although everyone doesn''t eat dinner, you always want to come to congratulate.

    Shu Yu was ashamed when he heard someone shouting in front, "Mr. Luxiang is here, get out of the way quickly."

    The crowd separated instantly, allowing the carriage to go all the way to the door of Fang''s house.

    Yuan Gui ran out from the inside, "Uncle Meng, Lord Lu Xiang, please come inside." When he looked up, he saw that the Guan family had also gotten off the carriage, he was stunned for a moment, then laughed again, "Grandpa Guan Grandma Guan is also here, if Grandma Fang knew you were coming, she would be very happy, please come in."

 Chapter 1803ï¼š A gift from Shu Yu

    Chapter 1803 A gift from Shu Yu

    Shu Yu nodded at Yuan Gui, pointed to the back of the carriage and said, "I brought a present to my aunt, help me get it, we''ll go to see her old man first."

    Yuan Gui immediately responded, "Okay."

    As soon as he got into the carriage and saw the pile of stuff, Yuan Gui''s face twitched uncontrollably.

    This is... a gift? ?

    He looked outside the carriage. Many people were sticking their heads and waiting to see the gift from Lord Lu Xiang. He smiled and shook his head, greeting the village chief grandson, "An Ming, help me."

    "coming."

    Yuan Gui first took down a big basket, but An Ming didn''t pay attention when he took it, and was pulled by the weight in his hand and almost fell to the ground.

    I opened the red cloth covered with it and saw that it was all meat.

    Pork, chicken, duck, fish, and a piece that seems to be lamb?

    No wonder it''s so heavy, it''s all real weight.

    The onlookers also widened their eyes. This is really generous. When do you have to eat so much meat?

    An Ming just put the basket in, then Yuan Gui pulled out another box and put it down.

    "What is this?" An Ming took it over and asked, Yuan Gui shook his head, "I don''t know." The box was covered, so he couldn''t open it, but the weight was not lighter than the previous one.

    Although An Ming was curious, he still found someone to carry the box in. Later, someone asked Granny Fang to open the box and look at it. There were two pieces of cloth and two sets of ready-to-wear for Granny Fang.

    Following Yuangui, he took down cakes, preserved fruits, and rice, noodles, grains and oils, all of which were practical and practical.

    Everyone''s eyes were straight when they saw it, and Granny Fang really came to the rescue. A aunt and granddaughter is so generous. I heard that Lu Xiangjun has many brothers and sisters.

    Tsk tsk tsk, Granny Fang is about to develop.

    The villagers in the yard were discussing, and Shu Yu had already met Granny Fang.

    The latter was wearing new clothes and was sitting in the room talking to Mrs. Feng. Her face was radiant and excited.

    He was even happier after seeing Shu Yu, and he held her and refused to let go.

    Immediately, he was busy finding stools for Meng Pei and the Guan family and his wife, and poured water for them. Looking at this neat energy, where does it look like someone who fainted two days ago?

    Shu Yu didn''t stop her. She finally took out a box from her sleeve when she was done with her work.

    "Auntie, today is the big day for you to recognize your relatives. Time is in a hurry, and I didn''t have time to prepare anything. This is for you. Congratulations on your recognition of an honest and reliable child."

    Granny Fang didn''t know that Shu Yu had piled up a lot of things on the carriage outside, otherwise she wouldn''t have accepted the box.

    As a result, when she took it over and opened it, it turned out to be a gold earring and a gold bracelet. She was so frightened that she quickly closed it and returned it.

    "You child, what are you giving these for? It''s too precious, you keep it well, I can''t have it."

    "That won''t work." Shu Yu plugged back, "These earrings and bracelets are specially selected for you, especially for you, others can''t wear your taste."

    "Nonsense, anyway I don''t..."

    "Auntie, on such an important day today, it should have come from my grandmother. If she was there, she would definitely be happy for you, and the gift would only be better than this. Now that she is far away, I can only act as a representative. If you don''t accept it, what should I do if I turn around and blame me? What if other uncles say I can''t do things? I''m a junior, and I can''t refute it, isn''t it too wronged?"

 Chapter 1804ï¼š recognize relatives

    Chapter 1804 Recognizing relatives

    Granny Fang was at a loss for words, and Shu Yu said that she would not be able to accept it.

    Mrs. Feng, who was beside her, also advised her, "This is the heart of Lord Lu Xiang. You and your sister have been separated for more than 30 years. It is very rare to reunite now. It is also fate, so don''t refuse."

    Granny Fang looked at the contents of the box, her eyes slightly warmed.

    She took a deep breath and raised her smile, "Okay, then my aunt won''t be polite to you."

    "Family, of course you don''t need to be polite."

    Everyone else in the room laughed, and many looked envious.

    Who would have thought that Mrs. Fang, the loneliest and most sympathetic woman in Hedeng Village, would have such a big blessing?

    All kinds of congratulations sounded one after another.

    After Yuan Gui and An Ming came in with baskets and boxes, the sound of exclamations resounded throughout the Fang''s house. This time even Mrs. Feng felt that Shu Yu was too generous.

    There are two sets of clothes in the box, both for Granny Fang.

    Shu Yu said, "I don''t know what the rules are for recognizing relatives, but I heard people say that I will wear new clothes on this day. I know that my aunt must have prepared it herself, but the clothes in the ready-to-wear shop look pretty good, so I just Then I bought two sets. Isn''t it just time for the Chinese New Year? New clothes and new look."

    "...Ah..." Granny Fang was extremely helpless, how could this child be so sincere? How much do these cost.

    Shu Yu said, "I bought it just looking at my aunt''s body shape, and I don''t know if it fits. If it doesn''t fit, I''ll send it back to the ready-to-wear store for them to change it."

    "Why does it need to be so troublesome? It''s not suitable for us to remove the stitches and fix them." Madam Feng smiled aside, holding two sets of clothes in her hands. With this feeling, she also knew that the material was high-quality, and she immediately slammed it. Granny Fang gave it a try, "Hurry up and show it to us."

    The others followed and shouted. Granny Fang was embarrassed at first, but was pushed by the crowd and went directly to another room.

    When came out again, he was already wearing the clothes that Shu Yu bought.

    Everyone''s eyes lit up, "This dress is really just right, even the color is very good, Lu Xiangjun''s eyesight is also very good."

    Mr. Fang''s complexion is white, plus she is thin and has a small skeleton, so she looks really good in clothes.

    The people next to her said that Granny Fang looked a few years younger, and she felt embarrassed when she said it.

    Fortunately, the old village chief outside shouted in time, "The auspicious time is here, don''t stand here."

    The time of was counted, but when Granny Fang heard that it was time, she was inexplicably nervous.

    She pulled her clothes, and someone from the left came over and slowly supported her arm.

    She turned her head and saw that it was Shu Yu. The latter looked calm, but it calmed her down too.

    Granny Fang was helped to the main room, took a deep breath, and sat on the main seat.

    The rules for recognizing relatives here are actually not complicated, and they are not a big family, and there are no relatives around, so it is naturally much simpler.

    The old village chief is the host, and although he is old, his voice is very loud.

    He first read a passage from the Book of Filial Piety, which roughly expressed the feelings of a mother''s kindness and filial piety, and her affection for her calf.

    Immediately after, Yuan Gui entered the door, very sincere and loudly followed the old village chief and read the words.

 Chapter 1805ï¼š Just call me Sanmei or Ayu

    Chapter 1805 Just call me Sanmei or Ayu

    These are the preliminary procedures. After the recitation, Yuan Gui knelt down, offered tea to Granny Fang, and presented things that he had prepared for his filial piety.

    Things are generally not expensive, just firewood, rice, oil and salt, things that can be used at home.

    Granny Fang also prepared a new set of clothes for Yuan Gui, which she had made long ago, and gave him a red envelope.

    This red envelope was given, Yuan Gui should change his tune.

    I don''t know if I''m too nervous or too excited. At this juncture, Yuan Gui opened his mouth instead, his voice stuck in his throat, and he couldn''t say a word.

    Everyone in the main room stopped talking instantly, and everyone''s eyes were focused on him.

    Yuangui''s eyes were red, and at this moment, he felt a sense of reality - he really had relatives.

    He has been alone since he was a child, and he is like duckweed without roots. Now he suddenly seems to have roots and a home, but his heart is full of mixed feelings, sour and swollen, and there are all kinds of tastes .

    Granny Fang looked at him with all kinds of feelings in her heart.

    She didn''t rush, she waited for him quietly and patiently, and even waved her hand to tell the old village chief not to speak.

    After Yuan Guixin slowly landed from mid-air, the name that had been rolling in his throat for countless times finally came up.

    "Grandma!"

    Granny Fang''s tears in her eyes finally fell with a ''click''.

    "Eh, eh, I''m here, Agui, get up."

    She hurried forward, helped him up, patted his arm, and nodded, "Good boy, good boy."

    The old village chief laughed happily and said, "Licheng, let''s start the banquet."

    Everyone said congratulations and walked out of the courtyard, where someone had already brought cold dishes.

    Granny Fang held Yuan Gui in her left hand and Shu Yu in her right hand, and walked happily to the main table.

    In addition to the three of them at the main table, there are Meng Pei and the old village chief, as well as several respected old people in the village and the Guan family couple, a lively table.

    The hot dishes came to the table quickly, and after three rounds of wine, several people from the tables took turns to toast to Granny Fang and the others.

    Granny Fang couldn''t drink it, so she replaced the wine with tea. She was so happy that she refused to come.

    She took Shu Yu''s hand and said, "I''ve heard Agui say that he almost refused to recognize his relatives. It was your words that made him figure it out."

    Yuan Gui, who was sitting on the other side, naturally heard these words. He was somewhat embarrassed, poured himself a glass of wine, and said to Shu Yu, "Mr. Lu Xiang, thank you for your enlightenment that day, otherwise I will be on the cusp of a bullshit. , missed such a good fortune."

    Shu Yu took a sip from the small wine glass on the table, "Don''t be so polite, and you are now my aunt''s grandson, and you are a few years older than me, so that is my brother. According to our generation I''m the third girl in the ranking, and the other brothers and sisters call me Ayu. You can also call me Ayu, or Sanmei."

    Yuangui blushed suddenly, how can this be called out?

    Today not only has a grandmother, but also a younger sister. This younger sister is Lu Xiangjun, why is he so flustered in his heart?

    Shu Yu knew that he was still not used to it, "It''s okay, take your time, anyway, there will be time in the future, just get familiar with it."

    Yuangui breathed a sigh of relief. After sitting back, he lowered his head and muttered in a low voice, for a while Sanmei and Ayu for a while, thinking that after practicing, it would be alright to call in front of her again.

 Chapter 1806ï¼š What does doctor Guo mean?

    Chapter 1806 The meaning of Doctor Guo

    After the banquet was over, most of the people still didn¡¯t leave. Some people helped clean up the tables, chairs, tableware, and chopsticks, and some people gathered to chat and talk.

    Shu Yu saw that there were people in Granny Fang''s room, and was about to come out to get some air. When she walked to the door, she saw Yingxi coming over and said that Dr. Guo was looking for her.

    Shu Yu looked around, and really saw Doctor Guo standing in a corner of the yard, looking over here.

    Shu Yu walked to the corner in three or two steps, "Doctor Guo, do you have anything to do with me?"

    Doctor Guo is in his thirties, thin and thin, and he looks very serious when he doesn''t talk or laugh.

    Facing Shu Yu, his expression was much calmer. He said a little embarrassedly, "Lord Lu Xiang, I''m looking for you mainly because I want to talk to you about Granny Fang''s situation."

    Shu Yu was startled, "Auntie is not feeling well?"

    "No, no." He denied it first, then nodded again, "Yes."

    The two statements are ambiguous. Dr. Guo thought about it and said from the beginning, "Lou Xiangjun may have heard that Granny Fang fell into the water in the early years, and her body fell into the root of the disease."

    Shu Yu nodded solemnly, "Yes."

    "When Granny Fang came to our village, I was still young, and the doctor who treated her was my grandfather. Later, I inherited my grandfather''s mantle. When Granny Fang had a minor illness and pain, I went to see her. Grandpa also told me about the situation. For all these years, Granny Fang seems to be fine on weekdays, but in fact, she has always been suffering from body cold."

    This body cold caused her body to sweat cold every time she had her menstrual period, and her stomach hurt badly.

    And Granny Fang''s menstrual period has always been very inaccurate. There was a time when she didn''t come for half a year. This made Dr. Guo once thought that she had gone through menopause at a young age.

    It''s just this kind of thing. It''s not good for Doctor Guo to tell a girl like Shu Yu who hasn''t left the cabinet, especially since the other party is the grandchild of Granny Fang.

    Therefore, he could only implicitly say, "Anyway, as a doctor, I still hope that Granny Fang will be healthy in the future."

    said, he looked a little embarrassed, and said in a low voice, "If Lu Xiangjun is capable, take Granny Fang to Fucheng to see a better doctor."

    This made him a little ashamed. The so-called ability in his mouth was actually money.

    Granny Fang has no money, so she can''t go to Fucheng to find a doctor with good medical skills, especially since she is a woman''s disease, there are very few doctors with good medical skills in this area, not to mention that the medicines Granny Fang needs are all precious medicinal materials.

    These things should not have been in charge of Doctor Guo.

    It''s just that he has had a lot of contact with Granny Fang since he was a child, and Granny Fang is also kind to others.

    Seeing the gifts that Shu Yu sent, Dr. Guo knew that she really respected her mother-in-law, so he mustered up the courage to come forward.

    It''s just that after he finished speaking, Shu Yu didn''t speak for a long time, which made Doctor Guo nervous.

    Was he wrong.

    Just when he was thinking about finding a way to go down the stairs, Shu Yu suddenly raised his head, "I don''t know which doctors in Changjin Mansion are very skilled in medicine. I want to take my aunt to show Elder Zhao when I go back."

    "Elder Zhao?"

    "Holy Hand Zhao Lao, I don''t know if Doctor Guo has heard of it."

    Doctor Guo suddenly widened his eyes and nodded again and again, "I''ve heard it, of course I''ve heard it. Can Jun Luxiang find Lao Zhao to see Granny Fang?"

    "Well, so I won''t go to Fucheng for the time being, lest the medicine prescribed conflict with Elder Zhao''s."

 Chapter 1807ï¼š Meng Yunzheng is back

    Chapter 1807 Meng Yunzheng returns

    Doctor Guo nodded, "Yes, I heard that Mr. Zhao has his own way of seeing a doctor, and sometimes the medication is more aggressive."

    In this case, Granny Fang should not see other doctors first.

    "I think so too, so before we go back to Dong''an House, the auntie''s side will have to pay more attention to Doctor Guo."

    "It should be." Doctor Guo was very happy, and he wanted to ask more about Zhao Lao. He is a doctor, and he respects and admires such a famous doctor in the medical field, and even wants to meet him.

    Shu Yu saw it, she smiled and said, "If Doctor Guo has a chance in the future, you are welcome to visit Dong''an Mansion at any time. At that time, even if Mr. Zhao can''t see him, I can still introduce Mr. Zhao''s disciples."

    Elder Zhao''s disciples, one is her brother-in-law and the other is her sister, she still has some face.

    Shu Yu said so, and if Doctor Guo was not satisfied, he nodded immediately, "Thank you, Lord Luxiang."

    Shu Yu chatted with Dr. Guo again, mainly asking about Granny Fang''s physical condition.

    In addition to her body cold, Granny Fang was overworked in her early years and had no other major problems, but the minor problems continued.

    Shu Yu knew something, and thanked Dr. Guo.

    The lively atmosphere of the Fang family''s family recognition lasted until Shu Yu left in the evening.

    Granny Fang put some of the fish, meat and rice noodles in a basket as a gift for the Guan family.

    The Guan family did not expect that the gift they received in return was more valuable than the gift they sent.

    They sent some eggs and brown sugar. The eggs are produced by themselves. The brown sugar is more expensive, but the weight is not a lot, but it is a rare good thing that their family can come up with.

    Now this basket of fish, meat and rice noodles, the Guan family couldn''t help but look at each other. They knew that most of this basket of gifts was taken out of the gift from Shu Yu. Others in the village are not so good, and theirs are extraordinarily precious.

    As for Shu Yu, no matter what you give in return, it is not precious, and she is not short of it. In the winter, there are no fresh fruits and vegetables,

    Granny Fang thought for a while and saw that Shu Yu liked to eat pickles she made, so she gave her two jars.

    After the things were loaded on the carriage, Granny Fang let them go...

    After that day, Shu Yu became busy again, and Yuan Gui returned to the county government office the next day.

    The number of people walking around the city and outside the city is getting bigger and bigger, and gradually it has returned to the bustle of the past.

    Especially as the Chinese New Year is approaching, there are a lot of people going in and out of the city to handle the New Year¡¯s goods, and ox carts and mules on the road have begun to pick up business again.

    Granny Fang would occasionally take a mule cart into the city to visit Shu Yu and Yuan Gui, sometimes staying for a day or two, and sometimes returning home the same day.

    The days went by in a flash, but Meng Yunzheng never came back.

    The affairs of Fucheng were more complicated than she imagined. Just when Shu Yu was thinking about whether to visit Fucheng or not, Meng Yunzheng finally came back on the fifth day of December.

    He lost a lot of weight all over, and his original handsome appearance also became a lot more decadent. The clothes on his body were torn and he didn''t take it seriously, and he even had several frostbites on his hands.

    Shu Yu frowned and asked him while applying medicine to the distressed, "You still want to go to Fucheng? Is it so troublesome?"

    Meng Yunzheng sighed with exhaustion on his face, "The matter over there is not over yet, this time I took the time to come over to meet you. At the same time, there are also several news to tell you about what happened over there in the capital."

 Chapter 1808ï¼š The injured is Mr. Jing

    Chapter 1808 The injured is Mr. Jing

    Shu Yu''s hand wiping the medicine paused, "The dust has finally settled in the capital?"

    "That''s right." Meng Yunzheng sighed, "Dead to die, catch to catch, the turmoil in the capital has been roaring for two months, and it finally calmed down a few years ago."

    According to Meng Yunzheng, the situation in the capital is more cruel and dangerous than here.

    Although the emperor knew that the second prince was still alive, and he had made preparations early after joining forces with the third prince, he even guessed that they had started to act when the chaos in Chenggu County started, so he started early.

    But since the second prince and the third prince have been preparing for so long, what they are fighting is the idea of ??hitting it with one blow. Not to mention the power in hand, there are also many stakes in the dark.

    What''s more, they will do anything to achieve their goals, and they have no bottom line, just like the innocent people in Chenggu County. At first, they put their ideas on the officials. The court ordered three officials to be assassinated, one of them was seriously injured and two died.

    This incident made the atmosphere in the entire capital extremely tense, the officials of the court were trembling when they traveled, and the common people were even more uneasy.

    Having said this, Meng Yunzheng was silent for a moment, then raised his head and said to Shu Yu, "The seriously injured official is Lord Jing Jing of Dali Temple."

    Shu Yu suddenly raised his head, "Jing, Master Jing?"

    She and Lord Jing also have a good relationship. When she went to the capital to find Meng Yunzheng, she had lived in his house for a few days and was very familiar with Chang.

    I never thought that when I heard about him again, it was in such a situation.

    "Well, the officials targeted by the second prince and the others are all the confidants of the late emperor. They wanted to put the blame on the emperor, so that the emperor would be accused of murdering the former emperor''s old clan and promoting his confidant officials. But Mr. Jing does not In the same way, you and I both know that on the surface, Master Jing was the emperor''s confidant, but in fact he has always been a member of the emperor. This matter has not been exposed yet, but the second prince has already learned about it in advance, so the other two officials who were killed are official positions. It''s not big, but Master Jing is the Dali Si Qing, and being selected by them really shocked everyone."

    However, Master Jing himself has kung fu, and he is a cautious person. After knowing that an official was killed, everyone was on guard. There are many capable people in his house, but even so, when he was working in the government office, he still encountered an assassination.

    "How is Lord Jing now?" Shu Yu couldn''t help asking.

    "Fortunately, the treatment was timely, and no vital injuries were injured. Now my life is saved, but I have suffered a lot."

    Shu Yu was relieved after this, and then he thought of other people, "Then Mr. Qi and Uncle Yao, are they okay?"

    "Don''t worry, they''re all right."

    Yao Tianqin is a person who is devoted to fortifications. Although he is already the minister of the Ministry of Industry, he is not sensitive to the situation in the DPRK and only wants to make useful tools that benefit the country and the people.

    For the Second Prince and the others, such officials are not only not a threat, but they are also talents in certain aspects after they ascend to the throne.

    As for Qi Chan, he is the Taifu, the head of the literati, and there is no full confidence that the second prince dare not touch him at all. And if they want to do it, they won''t kill people, but threaten and lure them, and even want the Taifu to stand on their side.

    Therefore, with the identity of Taifu Qi, the emperor had already sent someone to protect him secretly.

    Shu Yu heard the words and asked, "What about the second and third princes now?"

 Chapter 1809ï¼š The three princes are dead

    Chapter 1809 The third prince is dead

    Meng Yunzheng replied, "The third prince died, they planned to force the palace, thinking it was a foolproof plan, and the third prince took the lead personally. Unexpectedly, he fell into the trap of the emperor and was shot to death on the spot."

    After the death of the third prince, Concubine Xiao, who was still living in the palace, committed suicide on the spot after receiving the news.

    "Then the rest of the Xiao family..."

    "Except for the family of Xiao''s parents, everyone else was taken into prison."

    Xiao''s family was arrested and led by Xiang Weinan himself. Only then did the Xiao family know that Xiang Weinan had always been the emperor of today. No wonder that no matter how the Xiao family pulled him together, various accidents would always happen, leaving the Xiang family out of the vortex.

    They didn''t expect that one day they would be played around by a junior, they were really blind.

    Xiao''s family was raided, and Xiao''s parents were taken back to Xiang Weinan to be resettled in Xiang''s family. In the future, they will be arranged after the Xiao family''s handling results come out.

    And those who stood on the third prince''s side were all thrown into prison.

    "What about the second prince?"

    Meng Yunzheng glanced at her, "Now she''s locked in a prison."

    His glance gave Shu Yu a strange feeling, "The emperor''s treatment of him is..."

    "There is nothing to deal with at the moment, and you can''t kill."

    "Why?" As soon as Shu Yu finished asking this question, he was the first to react, "Black market?"

    "Yes." Meng Yunzheng nodded, "The black market in Changjin Mansion has been found, and another one has also been found, which is near the capital. But there is another black market, which has not yet been found."

    They have all seen the consequences of the black market in Chenggu County.

    There are weapons, gold and silver, as well as manpower, and even the management personnel are well-trained.

    More importantly, the black market is maintained by local officials, and also holds important information and handles of many officials.

    If the second prince was beheaded, the black market at the end would be in chaos again.

    The emperor wanted to find out the whereabouts of the black market from the mouth of the second prince, so he could only interrogate people slowly.

    "What is this called? The scourge has left a thousand years." Shu Yu had to sigh with emotion that the second prince had a great life.

    The people who rebelled with him all died, the last time was Gongqiu, and the one who ordered the execution was the late emperor. As a result, the first emperor had to worry about his own reputation, and it was not good to blatantly execute the second prince and let him survive.

    This time it was the third prince, and the one who ordered the execution was the current emperor. In the end, the emperor still had to worry about the black market in his hands and the objects and information in the black market.

    The second prince is the son of luck who was favored by fate, so he couldn''t be beaten to death at all.

    Shu Yu was worried, "This time we can''t let him find a chance to fake his death to escape, can we?"

    Meng Yunzheng is funny, "With the lessons learned, if such negligence occurs, the emperor said that he can abdicate himself and become a virtuous person."

    After he finished speaking, the ointment on his hands had been wiped off, and Meng Yunzheng put his hands on the table to dry.

    He said to Shu Yu, "Don''t worry, there are so many capable people in the capital, it''s not our turn to worry about these things." He quickly talked about other things, "The new magistrate of Chenggu County is already here. On the way, you should arrive at the county seat in a short time, and then you can take a good rest."

    "What about the prefect of Changjin House?"

    Meng Yunzheng shook his head, "The prefect''s personnel department has not yet come up with a suitable candidate. I''m afraid it will take some time, at least until the end of the year."

 Chapter 1810ï¼š The new magistrate is an acquaintance

    Chapter 1810 The new magistrate is an acquaintance

    The prefect is different from the magistrate, and the Changjin prefecture is a place that has just experienced chaos, so you have to be extra cautious in choosing candidates.

    Fortunately, there are Qi Lie and General Huang here, plus Meng Yunzheng. With these three people here, the emperor will not be in a hurry, choose slowly, there is still a mess in the capital that needs to be dealt with.

    Meng Yunzheng finished talking about the situation in the capital, stayed in the security guard for one night, and returned to the palace the next day.

    This time, it will be another ten days.

    Chenggu County has now returned to its former stability, the streets are bustling, and the people are starting to prepare the New Year''s goods. Basically, there are no major problems.

    Shu Yu, the new county magistrate of Chenggu County, will arrive soon. Unexpectedly, it was not until three days before the new year that he finally arrived at the city gate with a team of carriages.

    The magistrate who came here was very young, so young that Shu Yu almost thought that something was wrong with his eyes and had hallucinations.

    Otherwise how could she see a... acquaintance?

    That''s right, this person is an acquaintance, an acquaintance that she can''t even think of.

    The man got off the carriage and apologized to Xia Yi and Shu Yu who had come to pick him up, "Master Xia, Lord Lu Xiang, I''m really sorry, something happened on the road, it took a while, and it''s rude to the lower official. "

    Xia Yi waved her hand, "Master Tang is very polite, the county office has been cleaned up, the adults are here, please."

    Shu Yu was still standing there, and when Xia Yi and the new county magistrate left, Yuan Gui, who was on the side, bumped her lightly, and she reacted abruptly and immediately followed.

    Tang Wenqian, this new county magistrate turned out to be Tang Wenqian? ?

    So would it be him? !

    The county government is mostly in charge of the lieutenants of General Xia Yi and General Huang. Shu Yu does not want to get involved in too many things, and usually just helps out.

    Therefore, Xia Yi and the deputy general are enough to hand over to the county magistrate.

    Shu Yu originally wanted to go to the Boomerang Bureau after taking over the county magistrate, but now that he knew that the new magistrate was an acquaintance, he didn''t leave.

    She stood in the middle of the lobby, still a little shocked. Ah Yun should not know who the new county magistrate is, or she will definitely tell herself in advance.

    Or maybe, it was deliberately concealing it from Weinan and giving them a ''surprise''?

    "Do you feel surprised when Lu Xiangjun sees me?" A voice suddenly sounded behind him. Shu Yu turned around and saw Tang Wenqian walking in from the door.

    Shu Yu turned around and exhaled, "It''s really surprising, I didn''t expect it to be you."

    Tang Wenqian smiled, holding a tray in his hand with teacups and teacups on it. He put the tray on the table, poured two cups of tea for each other, and handed a cup over, "Long Xiangjun, long time no see."

    Shu Yu took the tea, smelled it, the fragrance was mellow, and somewhat familiar, it seemed to be tea produced in Dongan Prefecture.

    took a sip, which made her feel like she missed home.

    She exhaled, sat down on the chair beside her, looked at Tang Wenqian, who was obviously more stable and thinner than before, and said with a smile, "I should call you Mr. Tang now, I didn''t expect to see you for almost a year, You have changed so much. How did you become the magistrate of Chenggu County?"

    Tang Wenqian sat opposite her, facing Shu Yu, his expression was very relaxed.

    "Let''s be lucky, this time the chaos in the capital, I made some contributions by accident, and I was appointed by the emperor as the magistrate of Chenggu County."

    Mentioning this, Tang Wenqian himself was still a little dazed, and some didn''t know where to start.

 Chapter 1811ï¼š New Years Eve

    Chapter 1811 Chinese New Year

    Tang Wenqian passed the examination a few years ago. Originally, he would follow the steps, and then participate in the Spring Festival in the following year. Step by step, he walked alone on the road to the imperial examination, was admitted to the Jinshi, entered the Hanlin Academy, and then rose from the rank of 8th and 9th. , probably wait until the age of 30, may rise to the seventh grade.

    This is the most ideal plan that Tang Wenqian has made for himself for so many years.

    Who would have guessed that Xiang Weinan would take a fancy to Tang Wenqian''s ability and bring him with him when he left Jiangyuan County and returned to the capital?

    Xiang Weinan was originally the emperor''s confidant, but this time he encountered the second prince and the third prince who joined forces to rebel.

    Following Xiang Weinan''s Tang Wenqian was the easiest time to make meritorious deeds.

    He was also a wise man. He had seen a lot around Xiang Weinan, and he did things beautifully and efficiently, and he quickly caught the eyes of the emperor.

    This incident led to the dismissal of many officials, and the court was at the time of hiring people. Although Tang Wenqian was a leader, he was a capable person, and he also met the conditions for being an official.

    So, he was sent by the emperor to be the county magistrate.

    Tang Wenqian was a little apprehensive at first, but knowing that Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng were both here and meeting two old acquaintances made him a little impatient.

    "Master Xia said just now that Young Master Meng has always been in the palace, when will he come back?"

    Shu Yu thought for a while, "It will be the New Year in three days. I should be back in these two days. Do you have anything to do with him?"

    Tang Wenqian pondered for a moment, "Well...then wait until the New Year''s day, I will visit the mansion again."

    Bye¡­ visit?

    Shu Yu always thought his words were outlandish, but she didn''t think much about it.

    Tang Wenqian has just arrived, there are a lot of things to do, and it is only a moment to reminisce with Shu Yu, and he will soon let Shu Yu take care of himself, and he has to take over business.

    I have to say that Tang Wenqian''s ability is still worthy of recognition. Xia Yi had no problem with him, and he was very diligent. According to Yuan Gui, the lights in the adults'' room were on in the middle of the night, and he got up early the next day to do things.

    Tang Wenqian spent a day familiarizing himself with the recent events in Chenggu County. The next day, he had someone post a notice, thoroughly publicizing the crimes of the second prince and the third prince.

    Then began to discuss merits and deeds. Mr. Yang and He Er and others made meritorious deeds in this operation, and they were all to be rewarded.

    The Commendation Conference will be held after the new year, so everyone should prepare first.

    The third day is the New Year''s Eve. On this day, Meng Yunzheng came back and went to the county government to meet Tang Wenqian.

    Shu Yu didn''t know what they were talking about. It didn''t matter. The most important thing was to prepare the New Year''s Eve dinner happily.

    The other guards in the Meng Family Guard Bureau have all gone home, and the rest are their own family members.

    Tao Shi has changed a lot now. During this time, she was taking care of Uncle Meng, doing everything by herself, and she also began to look like a mother to Meng Han and Meng Qi.

    She seems to be learning how to be a good mother, but the estrangement has formed over the years, and it is not easy to change in a short time.

    Uncle Meng is in good health. He can get out of bed and move his body, but he can''t make big moves. He just takes a walk in the yard every day, and he is in a good mood.

    The reunion dinner of the 30th year was lively and festive. In order to make Uncle Meng happy, Meng Han and Meng Qi also prepared a show each.

    Shu Yu felt homesick when he saw it, and didn''t know if they still bought a bunch of fireworks and set them off like last year.

 Chapter 1812ï¼š we sneak away

    Chapter 1812 We sneak away

    was sighing when his left hand was suddenly held.

    Shu Yu turned his head to look, and heard Meng Yunzheng whispering, "I''ll take you to set off fireworks later, I brought it back from Fucheng for you."

    Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing, "I''m not a three-year-old."

    "It''s too dangerous for a three-year-old to play, and you''re just right."

    Shu Yu almost choked on the water he just drank, and looked back at him. Meng Yunzheng raised the corner of his mouth, handed the handkerchief over, and then said after a pause, "There will not be much to do in Fucheng after the new year. With Qi Lie here, I can spare my hands. At that time, we will secretly return to Dong''an House. go."

    "Why do you still have to secretly?"

    Meng Yunzheng sighed, "Master Qi wished that someone would share the official duties with him here. Even if we want to leave in an open and honest way, he must be willing to let people go."

    If it wasn''t for the fear that he was too unfriendly, Meng Yunzheng would have quit his job. For the past few days during the Chinese New Year, Qi Lie could not wait to keep Meng Yunzheng in the city.

    Shu Yu thought about Qi Lie who couldn''t go back to Beijing to celebrate the New Year, and nodded with sympathy.

    After the New Year''s Eve dinner, Meng Yunzheng really took out all kinds of fireworks and let everyone share them and play.

    Meng Han is the youngest member of the Meng family, and the little girl is very happy this year. In previous years, her mother would take over her uncle''s family in order to make the family more lively. The younger cousin of the uncle''s family was just crazy. The entire Meng family was his home, and he wanted whatever he wanted.

    If she doesn''t let her go, she will be lectured by her aunt, aunt and mother together, as if someone her age still cares about a child, and she will not feel at ease after a new year.

    This year is different, with a cousin and sister Shu Yu, this is the Lunar New Year 30 that Meng Han dreams of.

    She used to play with Shu Yu. She knew that during such reunion days, Sister Shu Yu must miss her family very much.

    This day, the noise continued until very late, and the crackling of firecrackers could be heard at night.

    The sound of didn''t stop until dawn, when Shu Yu put on new clothes and got up to freshen up.

    On the first day of the new year, there is nothing to do, so Shu Yu plans to go shopping.

    Unexpectedly, Meng Yunzheng was already waiting there just after leaving the room, holding a red envelope in his hand, "Happy New Year."

    "Happy New Year." Shu Yu accepted it unceremoniously, and squeezed it with a smile. It should be a silver note, and it is estimated that there must be at least twelve taels.

    Originally thought that a red envelope would be enough, but Meng Pei and Uncle Meng both gave her one during breakfast.

    Shu Yu suddenly felt embarrassed, "I was due the year before last, why did you give me a red envelope?"

    "In our hearts, no matter how old you are, you are a junior or a child, and it has nothing to do with those who are younger than older." Meng Pei cheered, "You can keep it at ease, the red envelopes are not big, and those who are big during the Chinese New Year are just for a celebration. , I mean it."

    Tao also persuaded rarely, "Yeah, and it''s the first time you came to the Meng family. Because we couldn''t go back to reunite with our parents, this red envelope is a piece of our heart."

    Shu Yu is not a pinch person, so he accepted it generously.

    Not only her, but also Meng Yunzheng, Meng Han and Meng Qi, who are not married.

    Meng Han took out his red envelope and looked at it after leaving the flower hall. When he saw that there were five taels of silver, his eyes were about to pop out.

    She whispered to Shu Yu, "In previous years, my brother and I didn''t have so much New Year''s money combined."

 Chapter 1813ï¼š Tang Wenqian came to pay New Years greetings

    Chapter 1813 Tang Wenqian came to pay New Year''s greetings

    Meng Han went to see Shu Yu''s red envelope again, saw three taels of silver, and instantly closed himself.

    But she quickly got excited again, took Shu Yu''s hand and said, "Sister Shu Yu, I''m rich now, please eat something. Let me tell you, we have a small bakery in Chenggu County, which is very good. Eat. Years ago, you were too busy to have time, and I didn¡¯t have the chance to take you to go shopping. Although it¡¯s Chinese New Year today, that little stall will still open, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to try it.¡±

    Shu Yu was dragged by her and ran a few steps, Meng Han immediately stopped as if thinking of something, and rolled his eyes.

    "No, it''s boring for us to go, call my cousin and my brother. There are so many people." In this way, someone will pay. She can save the money in her hand, um, she is really a clever little ghost.

    Meng Han turned around and was about to pull someone, but suddenly a guest came to the house.

    First, the guards from the security bureau brought their families and children here to celebrate the New Year. As the master, Meng Han was embarrassed to leave it alone, especially since their children were about the same age as her, she had to entertain them too.

    Followed by Mr. Yang, He Er and others, holding various gift boxes, they chatted with Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng lively.

    The entire Meng family security bureau is full of people, and Uncle Meng felt a little emotional. This is the most lively year for the Meng family over the years.

    However, this is not enough. Just when He Er and others talked about receiving awards at home, and when many relatives and friends came to the door on the 30th New Year''s Eve, the servants of the Meng family hurried in, eager to sit in the main room and drink tea. Meng Pei and others said, "Master, second master, the magistrate is here."

    Everyone was stunned for a moment, then looked at each other in dismay.

    Probably because Meng Yunzheng didn''t show any surprise on his face, he stood up first and said, "Let''s go, the county magistrate must be here at this time. There must be something wrong."

    To come to the door early in the New Year''s morning, if this is a real event, it is not small.

    Everyone felt a little nervous in their hearts, for fear that they would be uneasy in the next year.

    When everyone arrived at the front yard, Tang Wenqian had already brought people in.

    "Mr. Meng, long time no see. Happy New Year, I''m here to greet you."

    Meng Pei smiled ''haha'', "Master Tang is too polite, we should visit you. Please come inside, come inside."

    Master Yang and others also came forward to greet him. Tang Wenqian nodded slightly, greeted him with a kind attitude, and followed Meng Pei into the room.

    The New Year''s goods in the main room are very well stocked. Tang Wenqian couldn''t help but think of the scenes of the Chinese New Year at home in previous years when he saw the things on the table. At that time, my parents also prepared the New Year''s goods early. Although it was not very rich and the family was not rich, the family reunion was always successful.

    The matter of him becoming the magistrate of Chenggu County has already been sent back.

    also told his parents that he has just come to the county seat, and he is busy with business. When things settle down, he will find someone to pick them up.

    It''s just a big New Year''s Eve, there are very few people in the county office, and it seems deserted. He took office in a hurry, and he was not prepared for anything, and he felt that there was a Chinese New Year atmosphere only after he went out.

    "Adults drink tea."

    Tang Wenqian came back to his senses and nodded to Meng Pei.

    He came from Dong''an Mansion, and he could chat with Meng Pei. It was a pleasure to talk so much.

    Just when Meng Pei and others thought that Tang Wenqian''s visit this time was really just a passing scene, Tang Wenqian suddenly said, "I came here today to read the imperial edict."

 Chapter 1814ï¼š Rewards from the Meng Family and Meng Yunzheng

    Chapter 1814 Rewards from Meng Family and Meng Yunzheng

    "Pfft..." Meng Pei took a sip of tea into his mouth and almost spit out when he heard this.

    He raised his head in surprise, "Read the imperial edict?"

    "Yes." Tang Wenqian stood up and said with a serious expression, "Meng Pei, Meng Yunzheng, Lu Shuyu accepted the order."

    Meng Pei was startled, and quickly knelt down, Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu followed, and everyone else knelt down.

    Tang Wenqian then took out an imperial decree from the box held by the entourage behind him. Meng Pei and the others noticed the box from the beginning and thought it was a New Year''s gift from Tang Wenqian.

    Although he wondered why the other party never let go, he didn''t ask any more questions.

    I didn''t expect that there was an imperial decree inside?

    "Fengtian Chengyun Emperor''s System said: Today Chenggu County is in turmoil, and the people are suffering.

    The imperial edict of fully affirmed the contributions of Meng Yunzheng and the Meng family.

    Everyone present had experienced these hardships together. When they heard the emperor''s affirmation of this matter in the imperial decree, they couldn''t help but feel honored, and all of them were excited.

    The awards for Master Yang, He Er and others have been announced two days ago.

    Although it was not their turn to be rewarded for meritorious deeds, but now that they heard the imperial decree, they knew that the reward was indispensable.

    According to the imperial edict, Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu assisted the imperial guard Xia Yi in destroying the rebel den, rescued the hostages trapped in it, and persuaded the local wealthy people in Chenggu County to help General Huang catch the rebel thief Qiu County who was trying to escape. make.

    Their righteous deeds solved the predicament of Chenggu County and completely shattered the rebel plan.

    Now that the dust has settled, it is natural to conduct meritorious deeds.

    The Meng Family Escort Bureau was awarded a plaque from the royal family - ''Loyalty to the Liver and Righteousness''. It can be hung in the main hall as the signboard of the Meng Family Escort Bureau.

    This is an incredible reward. For a security bureau in the county town, it is already very powerful to receive a word from an official like the county magistrate.

    But the Meng Family Escort directly soared into the sky and got a personal inscription from the sage.

    Loyalty, righteousness and courage, such a signboard looks at the guards of the entire Dasu Dynasty, and only the Meng family has it.

    Uncle Meng''s hands trembled with excitement, tightly holding Meng Pei''s arm beside him, his eyes were wet.

    The **** bureau run by their Meng family for several generations, in the hands of him and his brother, actually won the top honor.

    With this signboard, it is no problem for the Meng Family Escort Bureau to continue its glory for at least three generations.

    The other escorts in the dart board looked at each other in dismay, and their faces showed uncontrollable excitement.

    From now on, the identity of the guards in the Mengjia guardhouse will not be the same. That is to say, he walks with wind and has a light attitude on his face.

    Without waiting for the rest of the Meng family to be happy, Tang Wenqian continued reading.

    After rewarding the Meng Family Escort, Meng Yunzheng followed.

    Compared to the glory of the **** bureau, Meng Yunzheng''s reward is...

    One hundred taels of gold?

    Even Shu Yu couldn''t help tilting his head to look at him, the emperor was so stingy with him?

    Meng Yunzheng not only broke into the black market, but also won Chenggu County. He also followed Qi Lie to secure the Changjin Mansion City.

    But the next moment, Shu Yu heard Tang Wenqian say that Meng Yunzheng is now a scholar and famous, waiting to participate in the township examination this year, and next year after participating in the palace examination, if he gets a good place, then he will be rewarded again.

    When everyone heard it, they thought that the emperor was waiting for Meng Yunzheng to do it for him after high school.

    In this way, there is no need to worry about Meng Yunzheng''s future, and the future is bound to be bright.

 Chapter 1815ï¼š Shu Yucheng Wenan County Lord

    Chapter 1815 Shu Yucheng Wen''an County Lord

    But only Meng Pei and Shu Yu knew that Meng Yunzheng did not intend to become an official in the future.

    always felt like the emperor was holding back some big move.

    Before they could think about it, Tang Wenqian suddenly raised his head and glanced at Shu Yu.

    Then, he took out an imperial edict from the box behind him.

    "... Lord Luxiang is smart and courageous, and he appreciated the ability of Lord Luxiang very much during the time of the first emperor... Today, Lord Luxiang is canonized as the head of Wen''an County..."

    Shu Yu, "..." What did she hear just now?

    The others present were also stunned, county magistrate? Lu Xiangjun has now become the head of Lu County?

    Tang Wenqian finally finished reading the imperial decree, he raised his head, "Thank you, everyone."

    "Thank you Lord Ron."

    Meng Pei and Shu Yu stepped forward to receive the imperial decree, their faces still a little stunned.

    Tang Wenqian came here today mainly to read the imperial decree. After reading it, he should leave too. There are too many things and he can''t leave.

    Especially those who were rescued from the black market who are still living in abandoned mansions, their identities must be re-verified, and their wishes must be understood, whether to return to their hometown or settle here.

    Tang Wenqian couldn''t stay at Meng''s house when he thought of this.

    The county magistrate left, and everyone who was still in the Meng family finally recovered. The next moment, the entire Meng family exploded.

    Meng Han jumped directly in front of Shu Yu, staring at the imperial decree in her hand with burning eyes, "County head? Sister Shu Yu, you are already the county head. My God, I touch."

    Shu Yu laughed, thinking she was going to touch the imperial decree, so he handed it forward.

    Who knew that Meng Han grabbed Shu Yu''s arm and touched it, "It''s the first time I''ve met such a valuable person, and it''s my future cousin-in-law who treats me very well. I need to touch more. , with joy."

    Shu Yu was amused. Compared with Meng Han''s excitement, her reaction was much duller.

    Meng Han felt that she had the style of a general and was stable, and only Shu Yu knew the agitation in her heart.

    County Lord, this status has a row even if it is placed in the capital. She became the county head, and her business will be in the capital in the future. Even if she did not borrow the identities of Mrs. Qi and others as her backing, she would still be able to gain a foothold.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing and looked back at Meng Yunzheng, who gave her a wink.

    The two walked to the side alone to talk, Meng Yunzheng took the imperial decree in her hand and read it again, "The county magistrate of Wen''an, um, well deserved."

    "It seems that my trip was worth it." Shu Yu was quite satisfied with the word Wen''an, "By the way, did you already know? After you came back yesterday, you went to the county government office. Tang Wenqian and you Did you say so?"

    "I mentioned it, but I didn''t mention the specific canonization content."

    "The emperor''s reward to you..."

    "The emperor knows my future plans, but his idea of ??wanting me to become an official in the dynasty has not changed. This time, he has accumulated my credit for me, and he really wants me to get a fifth or sixth rank after my high school in the future. official."

    Generally, the candidates who passed the imperial examinations in high school either entered the Hanlin Academy, or were sent to the outside world, or they could only find an eighth-rank petty official.

    It would not be easy to advance step by step, one by one, the emperor was so hearted that he wanted Meng Yunzheng to jump a few levels.

    "But don''t worry, my plan will not change. The emperor is the most, um, just scolding me for being short-sighted and having a sick mind, so he won''t force me."

    Shu Yu burst out laughing, "You have a very good mind. When you are a teacher, you have a long-term vision and cultivate the pillars of the country for the Great Su Dynasty, right?"

 Chapter 1816ï¼š Yan controls mother-in-law Fang

    Chapter 1816 Yan-controlled Granny Fang

    The Meng Family Guard Bureau received the royal plaque, and the news that Shu Yu became the head of Wen''an County soon spread among the wealthy households in Chenggu County.

    On the second day of the Chinese New Year, everyone brought gifts to the door to congratulate them.

    Who knew that Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng left the county town early in the morning. They went to Hedeng Village together to pay New Year''s greetings at Granny Fang''s house.

    This is the first time Meng Yunzheng has seen Granny Fang, even though Granny Fang and Uncle Meng both lived in the Mi family''s medical clinic. But Meng Yunzheng was always busy outside, and he didn''t even have time to sleep, let alone go to the medical center to see Uncle Meng.

    I finally slept for two or three hours to recharge, but as soon as I woke up, I was dragged by Qi Lie to Fucheng to help. After that, I came back once or twice, and there was no chance to meet Granny Fang.

    It was the first time we officially met, and Granny Fang was still a little nervous.

    The villagers of Hedeng Village ran after the carriage when they saw the carriage entering the village.

    Lu Xiangjun and the others have already met, but Meng Yunzheng''s name has only been heard, but today is the first time they have met.

    Compared to Shu Yu, Meng Yunzheng has a better reputation in the village.

    This outstanding scholar who last year was even in the middle and primary schools, his name is not only circulated in the county seat, but also has a stronger sense of presence in various villages.

    In particular, there is a scholar in their village who was admitted last year. After returning, he hyped Meng Yunzheng''s talent and ability. The admiration in those words once made Meng Yunzheng seem to be standing on the altar, as if there was no one before and no one came after.

    There are few scholars in the village, and it is already a great thing to be admitted to a Tongsheng Xiucai, let alone a person who has taken the imperial examination for the first time and even has three grades in the middle and primary schools.

    But at that time, although Meng Yunzheng was famous, he was very far away from them, and it was enough to say a few words with emotion.

    Who would have thought that people who they thought were out of reach would appear in their village, right in front of them?

    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu could still feel the scorching gazes of the villagers when they entered Fang''s house.

    Granny Fang smiled and poured tea for them, "Don''t mind, there are few scholars in Hedeng Village, and only one scholar has appeared in more than ten years, and the ranking is not high. So when I see Yun Zheng, I am curious to see more. Two eyes."

    As she spoke, she also took a second glance.

    Ayu''s fianc¨¦ is really handsome, tall, polite, and humble.

    Hearing from Agui, Yun Zheng is not only a scholar, but also very good.

    He and Ayu stand together, they are really...a talented woman, a match made in heaven.

    Granny Fang couldn''t help laughing when she saw it. A stable person like Meng Yunzheng was embarrassed by her. He coughed lightly and asked Yuan Gui to come out and speak alone.

    Shu Yu smirked, her aunt''s feelings are still a face control.

    When the two left, Granny Fang walked to Shu Yu''s side and asked her in a low voice, "When will you and Yun Zheng get married?"

    "The second half of next year, the exact date has not yet been calculated."

    Granny Fang was stunned, "Next year?"

    This year is only the second day of the lunar new year, so it will be nearly two years until the second half of next year?

    Ayu is seventeen this year, is it too late?

    "Why wait until next year?"

    Shu Yu walked over with her hand and sat down, explaining, "A-Yun will participate in the autumn festival this year, and if it goes well, she will participate in the spring festival next year. When the time comes, you will become famous and have time for each other, so it''s not too late to discuss marriage."

 Chapter 1817ï¼š Congratulations to Mrs Fang

    Chapter 1817 Congratulations to Sister Fang

    However, Granny Fang was a little worried when she heard this.

    "When men become famous, most of them are women jumping up. If some dignitaries fall in love with Yun Zheng, they will have to marry the girl in the family to him. Well, we can''t twist our arms around our thighs. What to do?"

    Shu Yu laughed, this kind of thing is not without.

    Not to mention that Meng Yunzheng will be admitted to fame in the future, he just said that he pretended to be stupid and accomplished nothing in his early years, and there were girls who wanted to marry him because of his skin.

    Not to mention that after the hand-knife Gongqiu earlier, there are also many people in the capital who think that he can be of great use, and his future cannot be underestimated. At that time, there were quite a few people who hit him, and in the future, when he was in high school, there would be even more.

    But if these people knew that Meng Yunzheng just wanted to go back to the countryside to be a teacher, they would probably vomit blood and avoid it.

    But these grandmothers don''t know, and she doesn''t understand either.

    Shu Yu could only say, "Auntie, don''t worry, my marriage with Ah Yun was obtained by the emperor''s golden mouth, and no one would dare to destroy it."

    Granny Fang was stunned and couldn''t believe it, "Really, really? Even the emperor has recognized your marriage?"

    That is the emperor, and the emperor still cares about the marriage between Xiucai and Xiangjun? ?

    "Yeah, I won''t lie to you. Besides, if someone really insists on disobeying the Holy Order to marry Ah Yun, can we avoid it by getting married?"

    Granny Fang is right when she thinks about it, she can get married and divorce, and she can divorce her wife.

    Just like Chen Bing back then, it really got to the point where marriage didn''t work.

    Granny Fang sighed and nodded, "You are right, what is yours is yours, and no one can take it away."

    She was relieved, and then she talked about the clothes Shu Yu was wearing.

    This dress was made by Granny Fang. After knowing that Shu Yu was her sister''s granddaughter, Granny Fang felt that as an elder, she should give a gift to the junior.

    It''s just that Shu Yu is a villager. She is an old woman with no background, and she really can''t come up with anything decent.

    The only thing she is good at is handwork. The embroidery she has practiced over the years can be done well, so she thought about making clothes for Shu Yu, but unfortunately there is no suitable fabric.

    Just when she had a headache, Shu Yu sent two pieces of cloth to her and Yuan Gui''s marriage banquet. The color was not heavy or old-fashioned, and they were all high-quality cloth.

    Granny Fang made a suit for Shu Yu out of this fabric and sent it to the Meng Family Guard Bureau a few years ago.

    Unexpectedly, Shu Yu put it on during Chinese New Year.

    Seeing her own thoughts being valued by others, Granny Fang was extremely happy.

    Shu Yu likes this outfit very much. If she returns to Dong''an House in the future, she can ask Yiren Pavilion to help her if she wants to.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng were ready to go back shortly after having lunch in Hedeng Village.

    In the afternoon, Meng Yunzheng will follow Meng Pei to visit several elders of the Meng family. Tomorrow, he will return to the palace to help Qi Lie. There is not much time left for him, so the two of them said goodbye just before they arrived.

    Granny Fang and Yuan Gui sent them to the entrance of the village. When they were about to return, they saw two women from Hedeng Village getting off the ox cart, which seemed to have just returned from the direction of the county seat.

    The two ran to Granny Fang''s side, pointed to the carriage and asked, "Is that your aunt and granddaughter sitting in the carriage just now?"

    Granny Fang nodded blankly, "Yeah, what''s wrong?"

    "Oh, then congratulations to Sister Fang."

 Chapter 1818ï¼š Chen Bing hasnt come back

    Chapter 1818 Chen Bing hasn''t come back

    Granny Fang became more and more at a loss, "Congratulations to me?"

    The two women looked at each other, "Sister Fang, you don''t know? Didn''t your aunt and granddaughter say that she was canonized by the emperor as the county head of Wen''an?"

    Granny Fang was stunned, and even Yuan Gui was stunned on the spot.

    "What did you say? Is Ayu the county magistrate?"

    "Oh, such a big happy event, why didn''t the county master Lu tell you? Then what did she say after staying at your house for so long?" The two women were amazed.

    Granny Fang shook her head, "Let''s talk about the daily routine. I asked them how they were doing, and she said everything was fine. She said that I liked the clothes I made for her, and I''m still wearing them today."

    After talking, he realized what the county lord meant.

    She got excited all of a sudden, grabbed the two and asked, "What the **** is going on with this Wen''an county magistrate, tell me quickly, how did you become the county magistrate, aren''t you the county magistrate?"

    "Sister Fang, don''t worry, in fact, we don''t know the specifics. We went to visit relatives in the county town today, and we heard someone talking about the county owner Lu, and I heard that it was spread all over the county town. Just yesterday morning, The county magistrate personally went to the Meng Family Guard Bureau with the imperial decree. Not only did the Meng Family Guard Bureau get a royal plaque, but even Lu Xiangjun was canonized as the head of Wen''an County, which is amazing."

    "Speaking of which, this county owner is really low-key. I heard that the Meng Family Security Bureau went to a number of rich and wealthy households early in the morning to see the county owner, but I didn''t expect the county owner to go out to visit relatives early in the morning. Isn''t that the relative of the county owner, sister Fang? So you came back as soon as you finished eating at the relative''s house, and the county owner Lu came to see you."

    Granny Fang was stunned for a moment, not only she, but many people from the village who heard the movement came out.

    Hearing the two women talk about the rumors that the county town was becoming more and more magical, they were all amazed.

    The old village chief sighed to his wife, "Lady Fang, you can enjoy all the happiness in the future."

    "It''s not necessary to talk about happiness. What I care about is that the county lord Lu has a distinguished status now. You say, will she help the sister of the Fang family get back the grievances she suffered back then?"

    The old village chief shook his head, "I don''t know, but unfortunately we don''t even know who the person who bullied Mrs Fang was."

    Shu Yu, who was remembered by them, did not forget Chen Bing. She thought that Chen Bing would always come back during Chinese New Year.

    When went back to the city, the carriage once again passed the Chen family''s grocery store.

    The shop is open, the guy didn''t close the door even on the first day of the new year, and business was slightly better last year. These two days are not bad. After all, there are many relatives who are visiting and there are many needs.

    Meng Yunzheng sat opposite her, and when he saw her frowning, he asked, "How about I ask you after I go to Fucheng?"

    "No, I see that the grocery store should be stocking up. Chen Bing will never leave such a thing to a guy who has only been here for two months. Most of the time, the Chen family will at least come back to someone who can call the shots. "

    She is in no hurry.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t say much.

    After returning to the Meng Family Escort, all the people who came to pay New Year''s greetings in the morning left.

    Shu Yu went back to his room to rest, while Meng Yunzheng accompanied Meng Pei to visit the elders of the Meng family.

    As soon as they left, the security guard became more and more deserted, and Shu Yu had nothing to do. She was about to put away the gifts that others had given her when she heard Meng Han''s snoring.

    "Sister Shu Yu, Sister Shu Yu." Hearing the voice, he knew that he was running in eagerly.

 Chapter 1819ï¼š Tao Qin is getting married

    Chapter 1819 Tao Qin is getting married

    Shu Yu put down what he was doing and walked out of the room.

    "what happened?"

    It was such a cold day that Meng Han was sweating on his forehead, and it seemed that he was running in a hurry.

    She ran to Shu Yu and stopped instantly, with a gossip look on her face, "Sister Shu Yu, something big has happened."

    Shu Yu took her back to the house and sat down, "What''s the big deal, please talk slowly."

    Meng Han took a sip of hot tea, took a deep breath, and couldn''t wait to say, "Aren''t we going to Tao''s house for New Year''s greetings today?"

    The Tao family she was talking about was not Tao Feili''s home.

    Meng Xiaoshu said to cut off the relationship, then it was really cut off. Tao shi has never cared about her brother''s affairs. A few years ago, Zhang shi was still a little unwilling. She brought a few children to the door to cry poor, saying that she could not live on, the family was about to run out of food, and she wanted the Meng family to help. .

    It''s just that Mr. Zhang didn''t expect that Mrs. Tao was completely chilled. She thought that there was a riot at the beginning, and it would be fine after a while. Tao Shi was so distressed by Tao Feili, he would definitely not leave his children alone.

    But no matter how miserable she cried, Dow didn''t come out to take a look.

    The Meng family drove the Zhang family out. When the Zhang family came back for the second time, they used force directly.

    Mrs. Zhang knew that the Meng family was unreliable, and since then, she really didn''t come back.

    But Uncle Meng only asked Tao Shi not to be involved with the Tao Feili family, but he never thought of letting her stay away from other Tao family members. Tao''s aunt, uncle, and other elders lived in Tao''s village and loved her when she was a child.

    A few years ago, Tao Shi took Meng Qi and Meng Han back to Taojia Village and explained the cause of the incident.

    Most of the villagers in Taojia Village are from their own families, and the village chief is considered to be a cousin of the Tao family. Hearing that Tao Feili even sold Uncle Meng to a rebel, he scolded Tao Feili half to death.

    If what Tao Feili did was a little serious, he could directly say that he colluded with the rebels. At that time, he will not be affected by his own family, but the entire Taojia Village.

    It''s also thanks to the Meng family that they didn''t care, otherwise they would all be unlucky.

    Therefore, those relatives in Taojia Village did not blame Tao, but still had the heart to continue to maintain kinship with her.

    Since this is the case, it is natural to go to Taojia Village to see the Chinese New Year.

    Where did he expect that after Meng Han went to Taojia Village, he heard something incredible.

    "Sister Shu Yu, do you know that Tao Qin is about to get married?"

    Shu Yu''s hand paused, "Tao Qin is married? Didn''t her father just die?"

    "Because she just passed away, she has to get married within three months, otherwise it will take three years."

    Shu Yu understood.

    Meng Han waved his hand, "Of course, that''s not the point. The point is that the person Tao Qin is marrying is a clerk from the next county town. That waifu is almost fifty years old and can be her grandfather. One of his aunts said that the man has a fat head and big ears, and the lady in the head died just half a year ago, so he will marry another one now. But there are seven or eight concubines in his family."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    "With Taoqin''s temperament, shouldn''t she agree? She didn''t make trouble?"

    Meng Han gave Shu Yu a thumbs up, "Sister Shu Yu, you really know how to look at people. She makes trouble, of course. But no one helped her this time, because it was her own fault. She thought Harm people, and in the end, people don¡¯t get hurt, and they put themselves in.¡±

 Chapter 1820ï¼š The second girl of the Tao family is a werewolf

    Chapter 1820 The second girl from the Tao family is a werewolf

    Want to hurt people but put yourself in?

    Shu Yu became interested all of a sudden, and asked with pricked ears, "What''s the matter, who does she want to harm?"

    Meng Han pursed his lips, "Tao Ling."

    Shu Yu didn''t remember who Tao Ling was, when he heard Meng Han lowered his voice, "It''s my second cousin, Tao Qin''s younger sister."

    Zhang gave birth to three children, Tao Ling is the second child, and the children in the middle have always been neglected.

    What''s more, both Zhang and Tao Feili are typical representatives of patriarchal preference.

    The first one was a girl. Although they were disappointed, they were their first child after all. After all, they had the joy of being a parent for the first time, and they spent more time on her.

    Therefore, Taoqin is quite favored at home, but only one year later, the second child Tao Ling was born.

    Seeing that it was another daughter, Tao Feili and Mrs. Zhang were disappointed. Naturally, their attitude towards her was not good, and they almost kept her. When I was busy on weekdays, I basically used a rope to tie someone to a post. If the child didn''t cry or make trouble, sometimes I even forgot to feed her.

    Later, the third child was born, a son, whom the Tao family liked very much.

    The youngest son was the darling of the whole family as soon as he was born, and everyone had to let him coax him. Tao Qin was already a little scheming at that time, knowing that she had to stand aside in the face of her younger brother, but her younger brother was a demon king, so she ran neatly to the Meng family security bureau.

    Because I like my aunt, I want to be with my aunt. Basically, I will live in the security bureau for half a year.

    This leads to the reason why Meng Han hates her very much.

    After Tao Qin left, Tao Ling, who was one year younger than her, was left in the family to take care of her younger brother, and she became the one who became her younger brother''s punching bag. Not only that, Tao Ling still has to work, with the lazy appearance of her parents, she has to do all the big and small things at home.

    So when I grow up, when others see Tao Qin and Tao Ling standing together, they will not think they are sisters.

    Even many people think that Tao Ling is Tao Qin''s maid, but Tao Qin does not explain it, and still enjoys such a state.

    Growing up in such an environment, Tao Ling has developed a taciturn temperament. She is very low-key and speaks softly on weekdays. The impression to outsiders is that this girl is afraid of life, timid, and somewhat rigid.

    Meng Han thinks so too, and she doesn''t like her uncle''s family, so she has less contact with this second cousin, only that she has a very low sense of existence.

    Who would have thought that such an inconspicuous girl could turn out to be a werewolf?

    Meng Han said, "After the relationship between the Tao family and our family broke down, life gradually became difficult."

    They originally had some savings in their home, but when the rebels broke in that day, they not only took Tao Feili away, but also used it to loot and took most of the money they had hidden.

    At that time, Mrs. Zhang was not too worried. She had no money, so she could ask the Meng family for it. As long as you go to Tao Shi and cry a few more times to be poor, you will not starve to death.

    Who knew that Uncle Meng would be so determined to draw a line with the Tao family this time, and Mrs. Zhang''s wishful thinking came to nothing.

    Rao is like this, but Tao Fei, the head of the family, died, and other people who were looted by the bandits could get compensation from the court, but her family couldn''t. It''s not bad that the government does not pursue Tao Feili''s crimes, where can they give them pensions?

 Chapter 1821ï¼š Tao Qins calculation

    Chapter 1821 The calculation of the Taoqin

    Mr. Zhang had a headache for a while, and the family was about to run out of water, but whether it was the eldest daughter or the youngest son, they were all people who were used to living a good life. They were allowed to eat chaff and veggies, and they were able to lift the roof.

    After thinking about it, Mrs Zhang came up with the idea of ??selling the existing house.

    As soon as Taoqin heard it, he immediately objected with intense emotion.

    If the house in the county town is sold, they will get a sum of money. Where can they live? I can only go back to Taojia Village in the countryside to live.

    The place was dilapidated and poor. The road was full of chicken and duck excrement, and there was nowhere to go. The girls in the village were dirty and dirty. Tao Qin was very repulsive to live there in the future. She moved to the county town a few years after she was born, and she would go back every time she visited relatives during the New Year''s and festivals. is torment.

    Thinking of living there in the future, Taoqin couldn''t accept it at all.

    Of course, Tao Qin definitely couldn¡¯t tell Mrs. Zhang for such reasons, so she advised Mrs. Zhang to keep the house and use it for his younger brother to get a wife in the future.

    Otherwise, their family doesn''t even have a house in the county seat. How can any girl be willing to marry in the future? For the sake of the younger brother, this house has to be guarded.

    Mrs Zhang was right when she thought about it. Now that she has sold the house, she will not be able to buy it back in the future.

    What if you don''t sell the house? Did their family starve to death while guarding the house?

    Tao Qin gave her an idea - she can marry her daughter.

    This daughter is not her, but the second child Tao Ling.

    Tao Ling is fifteen years old after Chinese New Year, which is the right age to get married. She can find a rich family for her to marry. Without the help of her aunt, she can find a rich son-in-law.

    Mrs. Zhang hesitated a little bit, that''s what she said, but Tao Ling is so skinny, why should someone with a lot of wealth fall in love with her? unless¡­¡­

    Yeah, unless the family has a problem.

    Either beating people, or terminally ill, or getting old, there is always something wrong, otherwise why should you marry a girl who has no background and is not good-looking?

    Mrs. Zhang still wants to think about it again, and when it comes to getting married, it should be her sister who gets married first.

    Tao Qin was afraid that she would hit her head with her ideas, so she tried her best to persuade her that she was prettier than her younger sister Tao Ling, so she should not be careless in choosing a husband. But the younger sister is different. She has a bad temperament and an average appearance. If you choose a husband of the same age, the other party will designate him to be poor and unpromising.

    As such, maybe she will need help from her parents in the future.

    Whether to find a rich man for both daughters or to put the treasure on one person, Mrs Zhang immediately had a choice in her heart.

    What''s more, she knows Tao Qin as a daughter. This daughter is not very restful, and when she gets married in the future, she may not necessarily go to her parents'' family, but Tao Ling is different. She is like a marionette. She will not refuse if she asks her to take money from her family.

    So after Zhang''s and Taoqin finished their calculations, it was settled.

    Mrs. Zhang began to inquire about which family was suitable, and soon heard the news that there was a member outside the next county who wanted to find a well-behaved, obedient and young daughter-in-law to inherit the family.

    Young, well-behaved and obedient, isn''t that Tao Ling?

    When the mother and daughter are added together, this is the gold member.

    They took Tao Ling to buy new clothes in the shop on the pretext of the upcoming Chinese New Year. Of course, in order not to look too abrupt, the three of them also bought it.

 Chapter 1822ï¼š caught up with myself

    Chapter 1822 Catching up with himself

    However, Tao Ling immediately realized that something was wrong, she was wearing old clothes of Taoqin all the year round. Occasionally, there may be new clothes for the New Year or two, but it will definitely not be this year.

    My father just passed away, so it¡¯s not bad not to wear all white during the Chinese New Year period. Where is the thought to buy new clothes?

    And as the person who works the most at home, she knows very well that the food at home has been decreasing. The family has run out of money, and they still go to buy laundry at this juncture?

    Tao Ling always felt that both Zhang Shi and Tao Qin were weird. She didn''t say anything on the surface.

    Tao Ling always knew that her mother and sister were of bad character, but she didn''t expect them to be so bad that they sold her for money.

    Forbearance for many years is nothing, I thought that I would soon get married, and I would be able to leave this family after getting married.

    Who would have thought that it would be calculated like this at the end.

    Tao Ling was angry, but calmed down quickly.

    She followed obediently to buy clothes, tidied herself up obediently, and rubbed on the balm that her mother bought to make herself look refreshed.

    Afterwards, he followed his mother to the next county and went to meet the gold member.

    She pretended she didn''t know anything, sat quietly, and let her mother talk to Jin Yuanwai, as if she was so stupid that she didn''t realize Zhang''s plan.

    Jin Yuanwai was quite satisfied with the packed Tao Ling, although not as stunning or beautiful, and still a little thin. But don''t worry, the overall look is not bad, not a crooked melon and cracked date. Going back to raise it, even a little dress up can be counted as Xiaojiabiyu.

    Mrs. Zhang and Mr. Kim had a good conversation, and the two soon settled on their marriage.

    Tao Ling didn''t say anything from the beginning to the end. Mrs. Zhang was very satisfied with her performance. The two daughters were well-behaved, and nothing happened.

    But thinking about Tao Ling''s temperament, she doesn''t worry about it. The matter of marriage is her parents'' decision, and she can''t do it if she doesn''t marry.

    Two days later, Jin Yuanwai asked Tao Ling to go to Zhuangzi outside the city to see the plum blossoms.

    Tao Ling felt disgusting in her heart, but she still complied. But she turned her head and added croton to Zhang''s meal. As a result, Zhang, who was going to accompany her, could only run to the hut.

    Mrs. Zhang wanted Tao Ling to go alone, but the latter pretended to be very scared and did not dare to go out alone. In the end, Mrs. Zhang asked Tao Qin to go with her.

    No one noticed that Tao Ling was still wearing the same dress from the last meeting, and the skirt was stained with a lot of dirt from work. On the contrary, Taoqin has a lot of clothes and looks good. Even if she wears plain clothes, she looks better than Tao Ling.

    The two came to Zhuangzi together, and as expected, Jin Yuanwai first fell on Tao Qin.

    Tao Ling was like a little maid, following behind Tao Qin, she was very timid, she didn''t even dare to speak aloud, she was a little anxious and would stutter.

    This performance is completely different from the first meeting. After all, the last time we met, it was mostly Mrs. Zhang who was talking, but when she asked Tao Ling, she answered twice.

    At that time, Jin Yuanwai thought that she was just too shy, I was embarrassed to be like this.

    Now it seems that there is clearly a problem.

    Jin Yuanwai was not very satisfied, especially compared with the habitually pretending to be well-behaved Taoqin, Taoling was really unbearable to look at.

    He lost interest in himself, Tao Ling was satisfied, and then said that his stomach was uncomfortable and he was going to the thatched hut.

 Chapter 1823ï¼š I gave her two taels of silver

    Chapter 1823 I gave her two taels of silver

    Once you go, you get lost and can''t come back.

    When Tao Ling came back after half an hour, Jin Yuanwai was already rolling with Tao Qin.

    Tao Ling caught the two on the spot on the bed, and the screams attracted the servants of Zhuangzi, and the scene was chaotic for a time.

    Tao Qin fell asleep on the bed, while Tao Ling ran back home and told Mrs. Zhang.

    When Mrs. Zhang panicked and ran to Zhuangzi, Jin Yuanwai told her that the old **** was there and told her that both daughters were hers anyway.

    Mrs. Zhang wanted to refuse, but when she thought that she could not offend Mr. Jin, and Tao Qin lost her innocence, she would not be able to marry any good family in the future.

    The matter has come to this point, she can only nod her head.

    Then, together with Tao Ling, they sent the still asleep Tao Qin home.

    When Tao Qin woke up and found out that he was going to marry Jin Yuanwai, who was over fifty, the whole person was like being struck by lightning, and immediately collapsed and made a scene.

    She said that she had been tricked, and Tao Ling must have given her medicine, otherwise she would feel uncomfortable, and she did such a thing to Jin Yuanwai without knowing the personnel.

    She is desperately trying to find Tao Ling.

    At this point, Tao Ling didn''t pretend anymore, she happily admitted her hand.

    But what if she admits it, Tao Qin is already a member of Jin, does she dare to go back and not marry? At that time, the entire Tao family, including Tao Qin, Zhang''s family, and even the precious son of the Tao family, will be killed by Jin Yuanwai.

    At that moment, Zhang shi looked at Tao Ling with fear.

    She did not expect that her second daughter, who had always been obedient, obedient and bullied, had such deep thoughts and resentment towards them.

    The Tao family was a mess, Tao Qin hated Tao Ling so much, and wanted to drive her out.

    It happened that Tao Ling didn''t want to stay any longer. She packed up her things and went directly back to Taojia Village.

    Meng Han said to Shu Yu, "Today we were visiting relatives in Taojia Village, and we saw Tao Ling accidentally. I thought it was strange at the time, so I asked a lot, and I heard such shocking news. Tao Ling returned to Tao. After the village, I honestly explained to the village head, although the village head thinks her actions are very dirty, but she is a little girl who is not up to the standard, so she did not drive people out."

    Today''s Tao Ling lives in the old house before the Tao family.

    She is very capable, she cleaned up the yard by herself, climbed on the roof and mended the house. I opened another field in the yard and planted some side dishes when the weather warmed up a bit.

    She goes up the mountain every day to pick up firewood to find something to eat. People in the village know what she has done. Some people think she is very scary.

    But there are also some who sympathize with her and feel that she is forced to give her some food secretly.

    Shu Yu said thoughtfully, "Perhaps, this is what she wanted. She deliberately told the village chief what she had done, firstly to block the mouths of Zhang Shi and Taoqin in the future, and secondly to let others An attitude that is not easy to bully."

    It takes a long time to see people''s hearts. In the future, everyone will know what she is, and they will gradually move around.

    Meng Han nodded, looked left and right, and whispered to Shu Yu, "Well, actually, I went to her and gave her... two taels of silver."

    Shu Yu looked at her in surprise, Meng Han''s face flushed red, "I just think she''s pretty good, I hate Tao Qin and my aunt. She cleans up the Tao Qin, I''m happy, she''s on the side with me. It''s not easy for her now, let me help her."

 Chapter 1824ï¼š Best in the world with you

    Chapter 1824 You are the best in the world

    Shu Yu flicked her forehead in a funny way, "Is it in your heart that everyone who cleans up the taoqin is always on your side? I remember the first time I met, I slapped the taoqin, and you Immediately confide in me."

    Meng Han was a little embarrassed, "Not really, I will still vary from person to person."

    said, she looked at Shu Yu''s face again, "Sister Shu Yu, don''t be jealous, I''m still the best in the world with you."

    Shu Yu, "..." Ah bah, who is jealous.

    "Your second cousin is actually not a bad person. If Mrs Zhang and Tao Qin hadn''t plotted against her first, she wouldn''t have fought back. It''s good that you have a good relationship. If she has something to do in the future, she will probably remember you. This is good."

    After receiving Shu Yu''s affirmation, Meng Han immediately became happy, "Yes, I think so too, the second cousin has always endured being bullied so badly. If it weren''t for the unbearable, who would want to use such a method, right? Those people in the village still think that she has a dark mind and will harm the villagers in the future, which is really unreasonable."

    "So you went to Taojia Village today and came back immediately after hearing such a big gossip?"

    This time, it''s still early.

    Meng Han sighed, "No, we went to our cousin''s grandfather''s house in the morning to sit down, and we planned to go to my aunt''s house in the afternoon. We didn''t know where it came from, saying that our Meng family had received the emperor''s royal plaque, and we all went to our aunt''s house in the afternoon. They all gathered around, half the village was flattering, we couldn''t take it anymore, so we found an excuse to escape home."

    Taojia Village is the same as Hedeng Village. Taojia Village is even closer to the county seat. On the second day of the new year, people will visit the city to visit relatives, and of course they will hear these rumors.

    Meng Han is really scared, even the vain Tao Shi can''t stand it.

    Fortunately, they don''t have to go back on weekdays, they just go there for the holidays, and Meng Han and Meng Qi go back even less.

    For Meng Han, the biggest gain today is to know about the Tao family.

    At the same time, she was a little worried.

    "Sister Shu Yu, do you think Tao Qin will come to our house and ask my mother to help her get rid of her marriage with Jin Yuanwai? Now that we have obtained the royal plaque, then Jin Yuanwai will also be afraid."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "You have to ask your parents about this. They don''t want to help, so it''s not a big problem. Besides, Tao Qin wants to retire from this marriage, and it is estimated that Mrs. Zhang is not willing to retire."

    Zhang''s reason for climbing Jin Yuanwai was for money. Now that Tao Ling has run away, Tao Qin has lost her innocence. If she doesn''t marry Jin Yuanwai, the idea of ??borrowing her two daughters to live a good life will be in vain. How is she and her son still alive?

    Meng Han suddenly realized, "You are right."

    On the way back, she actually asked her father and mother. Her father did not express any opinion, but her mother said a few words viciously, saying that Tao Qin was self-inflicted, and she was the one who calculated others first. No wonder Tao Ling.

    But having said that, I don''t know if her mother will be soft-hearted in the end.

    But Meng Han''s worries were right. After a day, Tao Qin really secretly ran to Meng''s house to ask for help.

    Unfortunately, as soon as she broke into the front yard of Meng''s house, Meng Qi took her back to the Tao''s house, and asked Mrs. Zhang to take a good look at them and stop disturbing their lives.

    Mrs Zhang was so angry that she thought Tao Qin had given up, but she didn''t expect to make a mess.

    Without a word, she **** the taoqin and locked it in the room, waiting for the day of marriage to come.

 Chapter 1825ï¼š The placement of girls

    Chapter 1825 The placement of the girls

    Since then, Tao Qin, Zhang and others have never visited the Meng family''s door again.

    Later, Meng Han still paid attention to it, and heard that Tao Qin finally married Jin Yuanwai as scheduled.

    It wasn''t long before he was rejected by Jin Yuanwai. There were concubines at home, all of whom were enchanting and enchanting. Since Tao Qin has become his wife, even if he doesn''t like Jin Yuanwai, he can''t allow these concubines to run up to him and run wild.

    The two sides fought against Maimang, and they soon got into a fight, making the backyard outside Jinyuan a mess.

    Jin Yuanwai still likes well-behaved and sensible girls, like Taoqin, but it¡¯s only fresh for a few days.

    On the contrary, it was Tao Ling, who lived better and better in Taojia Village.

    Shu Yu didn''t care about these things, and she was invited by Tang Wenqian to the county government to help after the year.

    Tang Wenqian was too busy, he didn''t have to rest even during the Chinese New Year, he had to be familiar with the official affairs of the yamen. I''m not completely familiar with it yet, the first thing is to arrange for the laborers and girls who came out of the black market.

    Years ago, Xia Yi had already registered everyone''s personal information.

    Later, General Huang''s lieutenant cooperated with someone to verify their identities. They were either bought, kidnapped, or deceived. Most of the girls were not locals and were far away.

    Therefore, some of those who verified have not returned.

    However, most of the laborers are not far away, so it is best to verify their identities.

    Now that they are confirmed, it is time to arrange their whereabouts.

    Tang Wenqian asked them what they meant, but the laborers didn''t care. They were men and they had a place to stay when they got home. Unless there is no one at home, or those who have a bad relationship with their family and are unwilling to go back, everyone else chooses to go back to their hometown.

    After Tang Wenqian confirmed their identities, he issued an identity certificate to them.

    They also made contributions in this rebellion, and the imperial court rewarded everyone with money, so that they could go back and have a entanglement.

    Not only that, General Huang''s soldiers are still here, and after everyone''s identities are confirmed, they will be escorted back, and then they can explain the situation to the local government.

    Now Tang Wenqian is embarrassed by the group of girls. Half of these girls were abducted, and the other half were sold by their families.

    Not to mention the ones sold, they definitely cannot go back.

    The girls who were kidnapped also knew in their hearts that they could not go back. Not to mention those who have served people well, even if they are just servant girls in the black market, they are still innocent. If they go back after being missing for such a long time, others will not think that she is still a big girl.

    It''s not bad to be pointed and pointed, but I''m afraid that when I go back, I will be sent to be a sister-in-law, or I will die.

    They didn''t want to die, they worked hard to get out of the **** of the black market, and everyone wanted to live.

    But there are still a few girls who are favored at home who don''t give up and want to go back and have a look. If parents still accept them, they want to stay at home, if they don''t accept them, they will come back.

    Tang Wenqian was very sympathetic to these girls, such a request was not excessive, and he agreed with Xia Yi after discussing it.

    Now the question is, how to arrange the people who stay, can''t they stay in that big mansion for a lifetime.

    Tang Wenqian asked Shu Yu''s opinion, and Shu Yu''s idea was to ask these girls.

    What they want to do, or where they want to go, they can decide for themselves.

    Who knew that at this time, Lu Wu suddenly came over and said that he wanted to marry Qiao Rou.

 Chapter 1826ï¼š Two carriages enter the city

    Chapter 1826 Two carriages enter the city

    Qiao Rou, the girl who had been with Jiang Kuanyu.

    This decision surprised Shu Yu and others, but Lu Wu said a little embarrassedly, "Actually, Miss Qiao Rou helped me once in the black market."

    Although there was little interaction later, Lu Wu kept it in his heart.

    After came out of the black market, they had more contact with each other, and their feelings were naturally sublimated.

    Lu Wu wants to marry Qiao Rou, and it will be safe and sound in the future, which is also good.

    Tang Wenqian naturally did not disagree, and promised on the spot to give them a big gift when they got married.

    Lu Wu is now on inspection. In this incident, Lu Wu followed Xia Yi to help. Whether it is leadership or skill, Xia Yi can see it very clearly.

    There is only one inspector Yin in Chenggu County. The other two inspectors have committed crimes and have been sentenced to death.

    The position of inspection is vacant, and there are fewer capable people. Lu Wu has the ability and ability, and his background is innocent. If he follows up, he may even be after Zhongliang. The emperor specially appointed him to serve as this inspection post.

    Not only Lu Wu, but in those black markets that followed him before, those who were not hindered in their actions were all included as his subordinates.

    Of course, Tang Wenqian will also find a way to arrange jobs for those who are persecuted with handicapped limbs.

    With Lu Wu taking the lead, I didn''t expect that a few people would come out later, all of whom looked right to the girl and asked the county magistrate to call the shots.

    Among them, there were laborers and Lu Wu''s subordinates. They were all alone and could make their own decisions.

    Tang Wenqian has no opinion, as long as they are willing and have thought about it clearly, get married and get married.

    However, this gave Xia Yi an idea.

    These days, there are more men than women, and many families drown their daughters to death in order to give birth to sons, resulting in an imbalance between men and women later.

    What''s more, there are some men with a lot of money, and the concubines have taken many, and there are a lot of men who are bachelors.

    Especially in the military, the situation is more serious.

    Xia Yi thought that it would be better to match and match, if both parties were willing, it would be the best of both worlds.

    She asked for the opinion of the girls present. In fact, most people still want to find someone to marry and live a solid life. Therefore, I was very moved by Xia Yi''s proposal, and after considering it, I agreed.

    Of course, there are also some girls who are pessimistic about this aspect, do not want to get married, just want to live a life of their own.

    Tang Wenqian and Xia Yi also respected their choice and gave them an independent household.

    In the end, half of the girls in this group chose to marry. There are also some girls who keep each other warm and plan to live together and find some work to live on by themselves, or use the compensation from the government to do some small business. The rest of the girls wanted to leave Chenggu County and live in a place no one knew.

    In the end, there were three girls who saw through the world and were ready to become monks.

    Tang Wenqian asked them to think about it carefully, and if they were sure they would not regret it, they would do as they said.

    In this way, the problems of labor and placement of girls are solved.

    Shu Yu helped for a few days and finally stopped on the eighth day of the first lunar month.

    Halfway through the New Year, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng planned to wait until after the Lantern Festival to leave for Dong''an, and she began to buy some local specialties.

    But what Shu Yu didn''t know was that on the ninth day of the first lunar month, two carriages drove into Chenggu County.

 Chapter 1827ï¼š Its not good, our Ayu was bullied

    Chapter 1827 It''s not good, we Ayu were bullied

    The two carriages were one after the other, and there were eight people in the carriages.

    Entering the city, the people in the car lifted the curtains and looked up at the surrounding environment.

    A few people in the carriage behind were chattering, with their heads crowded at the window, watching the scene in front of them curiously.

    "This is Chenggu County, it looks so lively."

    "Did you see that the officers and soldiers guarding the gate of the city just now were all expressionless and very strict. When they asked us for a household registration guide, I didn''t dare to go out. It''s completely different from the gatekeeper in our county town."

    "Didn''t you listen to the **** who sent us here? Now the officers and soldiers guarding the city in Chenggu County are the general''s subordinates, and they go on the battlefield to kill the enemy. Of course, their aura is different."

    Several people were talking when an impatient woman''s voice came from the carriage in front.

    "Thirdest, hurry up, what are you doing? It''s because you wereted time on the road, otherwise we would have arrived in Chenggu County a year ago."

    The person who was called the third child was Lu Sanzhu. He sat on the cab with an expression of anger and dared not to speak, and said to the people in the compartment behind him, "We are obviously here to take care of her, we are afraid that she will be tired. We just slowed down the process, so why is it that we are to blame. Besides, this time out is for your travels, so it makes sense for you to leave the public and help yourself?"

    The corners of the three little mouths in the carriage twitched. Don''t you all know what happened this time?

    They shrank their necks, smiled and stopped talking.

    However, the carriage stopped after a short distance, and the heads that had been retracted into the carriage came out again. Looking forward, it turned out to be a fork in the road.

    Lu Sanzhu jumped off the carriage, "I''ll go and find out."

    There is a small stall not far in front, he took a few steps forward, and just as he was about to ask, he heard someone say, "...I have seen the county owner of Wen''an, she is really like a fairy descending from the earth, noble and intelligent Just two days ago, I ran too fast and fell, she quickly let someone help me, and whispered, asking if I was hurt, let me be careful."

    "What are you, the county magistrate of Wen''an invited me to dinner two days ago. That''s a generous move, saying that I will be full even if I am full, and that I will have the strength to eat, and she will pay for the meal."

    "I was accidentally hit by a carriage, and the head of Wen''an County personally sent me to the hospital."

    "I, I, I..."

    Lu Sanzhu''s eyes widened, but he didn''t expect that this small Chenggu County actually has a county owner with a distinguished status and a Virgin Mary?

    "Unfortunately, the county lord of Wen''an lives in the Mengjia guard station now, and there are many guards guarding the guard station. We can''t even go in to visit and thank you."

    "Yeah, I also want to thank Wen''an County Lord. We can have today''s good days, thanks to her."

    Lu Sanzhu shuddered violently, so why does the county head of Wen''an live in the Meng Family Security Bureau? Why do you live in the Meng Family Escort?

    He panicked instantly, and he didn''t want to listen to the gossip, so he quickly asked the stall owner, "How about the Meng Family Escort?"

    The stall owner''s eyes circled around him strangely, then pointed in a direction, and reminded Lu Sanzhu when he turned to leave, "Nowadays, many people want to enter the Meng Family Escort Bureau, even if you know, you won''t be able to enter. went."

    Lu Sanzhu didn''t listen, just ran to the front of the carriage quickly, "Mother, it''s not good, there is a county head in the Meng Family Guard Bureau, and his status is higher than our A Yu, A Yu is probably going to be bullied."

 Chapter 1828ï¼š This county owner is definitely not a good thing

    Chapter 1828 This county owner is definitely not a good thing

    The old lady was taken aback, "What, what county chief?"

    Lu Sanzhu lifted his trousers and got into the old lady''s carriage. There was no way. Yingdong, who was sitting on the carriage, immediately jumped off and ran to the carriage behind to drive.

    The two carriages walked towards the Meng Family Guard Bureau one after the other, and Lu Sanzhu couldn''t wait to say to the old lady, "I just heard that there is a Wen''an County Lord, right here in Chenggu County, and They live in the Meng Family Security Bureau, so don''t they live in the same place as A Yu?"

    The old lady was puzzled, "Why does a county head live in a security guard?" As far as he knew, the Mengjia guardhouse was not very famous, at least not comparable to those famous big guards in Fucheng. Shouldn''t the county head live in the county government''s mansion?

    Lu Sanzhu clapped his hands, "That''s the problem. Mother, we''ve also met the county head, and even the county magistrate treats her politely. In the **** bureau? What does the Meng family **** bureau have? There is Yunzheng, you see, Yunzheng is handsome, skilled in martial arts, has a good temperament, and is also a talented person with three yuan in middle and primary school. The county magistrate must be interested in him ."

    Lu Erbai, who was driving the carriage, touched his head, "No way, third brother, are you thinking too much, Yun Zheng has engaged us Ayu."

    "I didn''t think about it too much. Second brother, you are too slow. I told you that the county owner of Wen''an is very good at being a man. I just heard them say that the county owner is willing to help others. A doctor in a hospital is like a virgin. Our A Yu has a completely different temperament from hers. She looks cold and stingy on weekdays, but also very fierce and stingy. Well?"

    The old lady glared at him, "Who do you say is cold and fierce and stingy? What a temperament of our family''s A-Yuan, you have arranged it like this, you are still not her uncle?"

    Lu Sanzhu was aggrieved, "Okay, okay, I said something wrong. But mother, you have to admit, Ayu did speak softly to what they said, and it''s okay to invite strangers to dinner, right? She doesn''t care about herself at all. reputation."

    "Then..." The old lady wanted to refute, but thinking about Ayu''s temperament carefully, she really didn''t care about those false names.

    Seeing that she didn''t speak anymore, Lu Sanzhu immediately moved forward, "Mother, what kind of Wen''an county owner has a good reputation, his status is more valuable than A Yu, and he lives in the Meng Family Security Bureau just like A Yu. I''ve fallen in love with Meng Yunzheng, isn''t A Yu going to suffer? This county owner''s means are much higher than the county leader Zhang we encountered at the beginning."

    From the fact that she lived in the security bureau, she knew that if she was easy to deal with, Ayu would have driven him out early.

    The old lady didn''t think about it so much, but now she was led by Lu Sanzhu and completely strayed, and she couldn''t help but show a worried look on her face.

    She sighed, "How come our family Ayu has so many disasters."

    "That''s right, a county owner appeared out of nowhere. This county owner is definitely not a good thing." Lu Sanzhu followed and nodded heavily.

    Lu Erbai, "..."

    He raised his eyes and looked at the Meng family security bureau not far ahead and said, "Mother, let''s see A Yu first. Maybe things are not that serious, but A Yu is very powerful. Maybe she is still friends with this Wen''an County Lord. ."

    "Impossible!!" Lu Sanzhu firmly denied it.

 Chapter 1829ï¼š Lots of people at the door

    Chapter 1829 There are many people at the door

    "Why is it impossible?" Lu Erbai thought it was very possible. With his daughter''s temperament, as long as she was willing, she could be friends with anyone.

    Lu Sanzhu glanced at his second brother, with an expression like ''You don''t know A Yu'' before, and said, "Being friends requires two people with similar temperaments. The county magistrate of Wen''an is not of the same kind, so how can they be friends?"

    Lu Erbai, "..." is actually justified, **** it.

    Lu Sanzhu was still chatting over there, "Ayu has met an opponent this time. Sure enough, the outside world is not as pure as our people in Jiangyuan County." For example, he has a relatively simple idea.

    Lu Erbai shook his head with his forehead on his head. It was too early to make a conclusion before he saw this person.

    "Okay, let''s not talk about it for now, the Meng Family Escort is here." Lu Erbai said, and the carriage stopped.

    Lu Sanzhu lifted the curtain of the car to look out, and said with a ''hooh'', "There are so many people at the door."

    The old lady also looked over, frowning slightly, "Are they all coming for the Wen''an County Lord?"

    "Mother, in this situation, the guards won''t let us in, right?"

    The old lady couldn''t say it either, she pushed Lu Sanzhu, "Go and ask."

    Without waiting for Lu Sanzhu to get down, Lu Erbai got off the carriage first, "I''ll go."

    The two carriages stopped abruptly, and the people at the door turned their heads to look at them. Lu Erbai walked all the way, feeling inexplicably uncomfortable.

    finally walked to the doorman, he just revealed his identity, the other party was stunned.

    "You, are you the master of the Lu family?"

    Lu Erbai nodded. He still had Lu Yin on his body. When the other party saw that he really came from Jiangyuan County, he immediately exclaimed, "Master Lu, please come in."

    Lu Erbai pointed to the two carriages behind, and the concierge immediately arranged for someone to unload the threshold.

    This enthusiastic attitude surprised Lu Erbai.

    He returned to the side of the carriage and said to the old lady, "Mother, let''s go in, I just asked, these people outside the door are not for the Wen''an County Lord, they seem to want to enter the Meng Family Security Bureau to find them. work."

    The Meng Family Escort Bureau has indeed received a lot of congratulations for a while at the beginning after the royal plaque was issued.

    After the gust of wind passed, he wanted to join the Meng Family Escort Bureau as an escort.

    All those who had a little bit of kung fu came to sign up. Meng Pei and Uncle Meng discussed it. They really wanted to expand the **** bureau. It is rare to have such an opportunity. We just add up and see if we can take this advantage to carry forward the Meng family **** bureau. At least , to reproduce the grand occasion when grandfather was alive, it can be regarded as honoring the ancestors.

    But even if you want to expand, you can¡¯t be too blind, and everyone will be recruited. Even in the selection of personnel to be more careful, so the conditions are very strict.

    Originally thought that after listing the requirements, many people would be persuaded to quit.

    Who knows, but everyone thinks that the Meng Family Security Bureau only got the emperor''s royal plaque because of such a cautious attitude, and the conditions are harsh.

    Good guy, so the people who signed up were not only from Chenggu County, but also from the neighboring county and even Fucheng.

    Therefore, these days, there are often many people coming and going at the entrance of the security bureau. Some want to take the opportunity to get in, and some are watching the excitement. By the way, let''s see who is favored by the Meng family.

    Meng Pei and Uncle Meng were too busy for a while.

 Chapter 1830ï¼š family meeting

    Chapter 1830 Meeting in-laws

    The old lady breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the words, "So that''s what happened."

    It''s better not to come for the county head of Wen''an, otherwise this county head will be too powerful and terrible.

    The concierge brought two people and led both carriages in. The other people at the door looked at each other, not knowing who was here, but they seemed to be valued by the Meng family guards.

    Someone grabbed the servants of the Meng family and wanted to inquire, but the latter hurriedly said, "It''s the family of the county owner."

    Then I went to work, the people outside the door widened their eyes, the county owner''s family? Ouch, hurry up and climb the relationship.

    But they were too slow, too late, and the carriage entered the **** directly.

    Lu Erbai and Hua Xian helped the old lady to walk inside, Lu Sanzhu raised his head and looked left and right, trying to find the Wen''an County Lord they said.

    Later, I couldn''t hold back, so I grabbed the servant who led the way and asked, "I heard that there is a county chief living in your security bureau..."

    Before he could finish speaking, he saw Shu Yu jogging out of the inside and rushed to the old lady with an excited expression.

    Lu Sanzhu sighed secretly in his heart, he was wronged, he must have been wronged, otherwise, how could he be so emotional? Oh, poor.

    Shu Yu took the old lady''s hand in shock, and just now she heard someone report that her father had come from Jiangyuan County. She almost thought she had hallucinations, but she didn''t expect it to be true.

    "Milk, Dad, you guys, why did you come here?"

    Lu Sanzhu next to pointed to himself, "Uncle San, Uncle San." Why didn''t the three elders call him?

    Shu Yu, "Third Uncle."

    Lu Sanzhu, "..." is too perfunctory, his third uncle really has no dignity at all, and he is mad at him.

    It''s a pity that he was thinking of letting her decide.

    He also wanted to protect himself, but a few little radishes rushed forward behind him, surrounded Shu Yu and shouted happily, "Sister."

    Shu Yu looked at them one by one, and there were eight of them in total.

    The old lady, Lu Erbai, Lu Sanzhu, three boys Shu Rui, Er Niu, Da Bao, Ying Dong and Hua Xian.

    There are still a lot of people, and the road is very lively.

    Shu Yu patted the shoulders of the half-eldest boys, and said happily, "Go ahead, let''s go in and talk."

    came to help the old lady.

    When they reached the main room, Uncle Meng Tao Shi and Meng Han who had heard the news also came.

    Shu Yu gave an introduction to both parties, and Uncle Meng said happily, "I heard from my eldest brother a long time ago that my in-laws are very capable and down-to-earth people, especially teaching a well-behaved and intelligent child like Shu Yu, which made me curious early in the morning. I want to meet you guys. I didn''t expect to see you today, I''m so happy, please take a seat, please take a seat."

    He ordered tea to be served quickly, and said to the old lady, "You don''t have to be too polite or restrained when you come to the house, just treat this as your home, and tell Shu Yu what you need, she can make the decision."

    When the old lady heard this, she was half relieved.

    Ayu can call the shots in the Meng family. It seems that the Meng family values ??it very much, so the county owner should not be able to surpass her.

    It''s just been here for a while, and I haven''t seen Meng Pei and Yun Zheng.

    Seeing the doubts in the old lady''s heart, Uncle Meng explained, "My eldest brother is busy outside, and I have asked someone to call. Yun Zheng is working in Fucheng, and he left in the third year of junior high. He will only come back when he is free."

    "Go to Fucheng?" Lu Sanzhu''s eyes lit up, so Yun Zheng didn''t have any chance to get along with the county owner?

 Chapter 1831ï¼š I am the head of Wenan County

    Chapter 1831 I am the head of Wen''an County

    Uncle Meng didn''t quite understand why the third uncle of the Lu family was so excited, he nodded hesitantly, "Yes, yes, what''s wrong?"

    "No, no." Lu Sanzhu shook his head regretfully, sighed, his expression suddenly became serious, "I just feel so sorry, I didn''t think we came at the wrong time, so I missed it."

    everyone, "..."

    The old lady glared at him, turned her head and said to Uncle Meng, "Yunzheng is a capable child, there must be something important to go to Fucheng. When he comes back when he is free, it will be the same when we meet again."

    Uncle Meng laughed, thinking that the old lady of the Lu family was really reasonable.

    After chatting with each other for a while, Tao came over and said, "You guys have worked **** your journey. I have already had someone tidied up the room. Let''s go back to the room to rest for a while, and when we have enough energy, we will catch the wind and dust for everyone at night. "

    Uncle Meng nodded again and again, "Yes, yes, I''m too tired to travel, let Shu Yu take you to rest."

    The old lady was really tired, and she couldn''t wait to talk to Shu Yu alone, so she had a lot of questions in her heart that she wanted to ask her.

    So he did not refuse, and even stood up.

    Lu Sanzhu couldn''t hold back, so he walked up to Uncle Meng and asked, "Second brother Meng, I have a question."

    "what?"

    "When we just entered the city, I heard that there is a county chief living in the Meng Family Security Bureau? Why didn''t you see it just now?"

    As soon as these words came out, Uncle Shu Yumeng, Tao Shi, Meng Han, and others all looked at him with a very...complicated look.

    Lu Sanzhu was startled by their eyes, and said with some worry, "Why, this county owner is very pompous? Let me tell you, I have also met the county owner. The county owner back then came to the house to look for him. The trouble I give, tsk tsk, is to show my status, the county owner who lives in your house, although I have never seen it, but..."

    Shu Yu coughed heavily, "Third Uncle."

    "Let me finish first."

    "Third uncle, I am the county owner in your mouth."

    "I know you are..." Lu Sanzhu was stunned for a moment, then turned his head abruptly, "You, what did you just say?"

    Not only him, the old lady and others also stared at her with wide eyes.

    So many sights made Shu Yu a little embarrassed. She pursed her lips and smiled, "I am the head of Wen''an County, and I just received the imperial decree on New Year''s Day. Because this time in Chenggu County, I helped the imperial guard to suppress the rebellion. The emperor''s special award."

    Everyone gasped fiercely, but they hadn''t heard of it just now.

    Ayu really became the county head? ? ?

    This is too magical!

    The old lady grabbed her hand excitedly, "You, you child, you are too powerful. It''s only been so long, you''ve gone from the village lord to the county lord." She was afraid that she would become a princess no matter how hard she tried.

    Lu Erbai''s face flushed red, and he clapped his hands vigorously.

    Shu Rui Er Niu Dabao and the others jumped up happily, "We actually have a sister who is the county head. It''s great, great."

    There was only Lu Sanzhu, his expression was dazed for a while, and then he said in disbelief and bewilderment, "No, the county head Wen''an I heard is kind and generous, treats people kindly, speaks softly, and is very generous, you..."

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes and slowly turned his head to look at him.

    Lu Sanzhu swallowed hard and said very firmly, "It fits you too well."

 Chapter 1832ï¼š Observing words and seeing colors, three bamboos on the road

    Chapter 1832 Observation

    Everyone sneered, Lu Sanzhu''s temperament that can bend and stretch has become more and more skilled.

    Shu Yu suddenly realized, "It turns out that I have so many advantages in my third uncle''s heart."

    Lu Sanzhu nodded heavily, "That''s right, you are the most powerful person in our family. The advantage is that you don''t bring a bunch of them, and no one can compare to you. Right, mother, second brother?"

    He still has to find an ally. If it wasn''t for outsiders, the old lady would have rolled her eyes regardless of her image.

    On the other hand, Lu Erbai gave him a lot of face, and nodded, "Yes!" He was still very excited, knowing that Shu Yu was the county head, the sense of pride overwhelmed him, and he couldn''t help but raise his head higher.

    His daughter is so capable, he is proud.

    Knowing that she was not bullied by others as Lu Sanzhu guessed, he was even more happy.

    Uncle Meng laughed aside, "Shu Yu is naturally a good boy, you don''t know, I was in danger before and almost lost my life. If Shu Yu and Yunzheng hadn''t come to save me, I might have..."

    Before he could finish speaking, he was bumped by Tao Shi.

    Uncle Meng looked at his wife with a puzzled face, and the latter smiled dryly, "Don''t talk about this, let the in-laws go back to the room to rest first."

    Really, what is there to say about these words, isn''t it plain to make the Lu family worry?

    Tao thinks that he is not very smart, but he is more delicate than Uncle Meng who is a rib.

    Sure enough, Uncle Meng''s words made the faces of the old lady and Lu Erbai change slightly, and they were in danger? Even the **** head of the **** agency with such skill as Uncle Meng almost lost his life. Obviously, the situation at that time was extremely bad. Can Ayu and Yunzheng go to save him easily?

    The two were a little worried, but now was not the time to talk, they separated from the Meng family and followed Shu Yu to the guest room.

    Just this way, the old lady couldn''t help looking at Shu Yu, for fear that she was hurting somewhere.

    Shu Yu explained patiently, "I''m fine. Uncle, I made things bigger because of gratitude. It''s not that serious."

    "You can bluff me, if it wasn''t that serious, why did the emperor have to canonize you as the county head?" The old lady is not so easy to deceive, that is the county head, and she was really excited when she heard that A Yu was the county head.

    But now I look back and think about it, if I didn¡¯t make great contributions, how could I become the county head?

    Enjoy what kind of glory, what kind of price you have to pay.

    This truth, the old lady still understands.

    Lu Sanzhu stared at them from the side, waved his hand when he heard the words, and said, "Mother, you are too worried. Ayu was named the county head, it must have depended on his brain. Is there any danger? I don''t think Ayu has anything to do except get tired."

    Very good, Shu Yu gave Lu Sanzhu a secret thumbs up.

    It seems that after such a long period of experience and being a steward for such a long time, the third uncle is not only able to use his imagination, but his ability to observe words is more and more perfect.

    "Yeah, milk, the third uncle is right. When we went to rescue the uncle, we relied on tricks, and I never lost a single strand of hair. I''ll tell you about it later."

    said she gave Lu Sanzhu a wink.

    The latter really understood, and immediately changed the subject, "By the way, Ayu, I''m still very curious. People outside say that you are a bodhisattva, comforting people, and inviting people to dinner. What''s going on?"

 Chapter 1833ï¼š A bit too big for Shu Yus filter

    Chapter 1833 The filter for Shu Yu is a bit big

    Shu Yu frowned, "What did you say? What comforts people, invite people to dinner?"

    Lu Sanzhu got interested, got close to her and said, "Just what I heard on the way, that a person fell two days ago, you asked someone to help him up, and asked if he was okay."

    Shu Yu tried hard to recall for a moment, then remembered, "That was when I was catching a thief, and I threw out the things in my hand, which frightened passers-by and fell to the ground, so I must ask if they were injured? "

    Lu Sanzhu, "..."

    "Then you invited people to dinner, and you said that you have the strength to eat when you are full."

    The corner of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, "The Meng Family Security Bureau intends to expand, bought the house at the back, and hired a few craftsmen to get through. At noon, I helped Meng Han deliver meals, so I said a few more words. , let them eat more, so that they will have the strength to work when they are full.¡±

    Lu Sanzhu, "Then, what about sending people to the hospital in a horse-drawn carriage?"

    "The carriage belongs to Master Yang, and the people are also sent by Master Yang. I just happened to be standing beside the carriage and talking to Master Yang. Is this also my credit?"

    Shu Yu never knew that the people of Chenggu County had such a big filter on her, and they would press on her for anything good.

    She didn''t do anything, and her image was already too high?

    Lu Sanzhu clicked his tongue twice, "So I can''t blame me for not associating Wen''an County Lord with you. These people say that the Ayu I know is not the same person at all."

    Shu Yu, "You said just now that it fits me very well."

    Lu Sanzhu, "..." He strode forward two steps, pointed to the yard in front and said, "Is this a guest room? It''s for us, right? I''ll pick a room first."

    Dabao, who was muttering to Shu Rui behind him, raised his head abruptly and quickly chased after him, "Father, I''ll pick first."

    The others looked at the father and son speechlessly.

    Shu Yu helped the old lady into the room and sat down, finally taking the time to ask them the reason for coming, "Why did you come here at this time? Isn''t that the way you are on the road even for the New Year?"

    The old lady pointed at the three youngsters, "It''s not because of them. They said they wanted to go out to practice, and they just planned to go north. Thinking that you were in the Changjin Mansion, I decided to set the location here. Since they came to you, I Just one piece."

    Shu Yu, "..." Why does this causal relationship feel weird?

    Everyone, "..." You don''t even blink your eyes when you lie?

    Lu Sanzhu read a few rooms and came out just in time to hear this sentence, and almost spit out blood, "Mother, as an elder, you have to speak carefully."

    "Where am I being careless?"

    Lu Sanzhu didn''t bother with her, and said to Shu Yu directly, "Your mother received your letter and knew that she found her aunt, and she is in Chenggu County. I am very happy, and I can''t wait for your new year. Send people back, and have to come over in a hurry."

    The old lady glared at him.

    Shu Yu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, how could she feel that the old lady''s temperament was starting to become detached just like the third uncle.

    It was Lu Erbai who took a sip of tea before explaining the cause and effect.

    "In December of last year, Master Wen said that your brother can go out to practice properly. If conditions permit, it will be good for him to go out and gain more knowledge. My mother and I were thinking, boys, Always be on your own, and let Ying Dong take him to walk around the surrounding palaces."

 Chapter 1834ï¼š travel plan

    Chapter 1834 The travel plan

    This plan was originally planned to be implemented after the year, it is still early, and everyone is still discussing.

    Shu Rui wants to go out for a trip, and Er Niu is also a student of Master Wen, so naturally they can go together. The two of them have a companion on the road, so they are not so uneasy.

    In fact, compared to Shu Rui who has been to the southwest, Erniu should go out for a walk.

    Not only him, but Dabao, who heard the news, refused to be left alone. The three of them are about the same age and started studying at about the same time. Although Dabao did not go to the same school as them, their masters were close friends.

    In the past few years, they started to read and write, and they worked together to clean up the Shuyou and Li incident together. Gradually, the relationship became better, and it was not good to leave anyone behind.

    Finally decided to travel together with three people.

    If Shu Rui travels alone, then Ying Dong will be fine. Now that it has become three, Ying Dong will definitely not be able to care about it, especially there is a big treasure who is like a wild horse that is excited when he hears that he can go far away, how should he bring it?

    Just when the Lu family was pondering who to call for responsibility, Shu Yu''s letter was delivered by the station.

    The matter here in Chenggu County is quite noisy, but Jiangyuan County is far away, and ordinary people do not know what is at stake here.

    But the Lu family is different, because Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng left in a hurry, and Zhao Xi has been paying attention to the movement over there.

    They heard some wind noises more or less, and even if they didn''t know the specific events, they knew that there was no peace there.

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they received Shu Yu''s letter of safety.

    I didn''t expect that there was a huge surprise waiting for them right behind. Shu Yu said that Granny Fang found it, and now they are in Chenggu County. They have already met, and they will bring them back in a few years.

    The old lady was so happy that she had to prepare the room immediately.

    Nguyen reminded her that her aunt''s family would definitely come by then, and they had to prepare a meeting ceremony or something. The old lady came to her senses immediately, and read the letter again, but found that there was no mention of Granny Fang''s family.

    Then one day later, the old lady said she wanted to go to Chenggu County.

    Lu''s family was surprised. The old lady said that Shu Rui and the others were going to travel, so don''t go to any nearby towns and go directly north to Changjin Mansion to find Shu Yu.

    It was just the beginning of December. If you hurry a little faster, you can still arrive a year ago and accompany Shu Yu to celebrate the New Year, which will also save her from not being able to reunite with her family during the Chinese New Year.

    It is not impossible for everyone to add up.

    The old lady wants to go together, so only Ying Dong will definitely not be able to accompany him. Since he is going to Changjin Mansion to find Shu Yu, then Lu Erbai, the father, must go with him.

    The shop at home has been on the right track. There are Zheng Craftsman and Liang Wangsheng in the shop. The business is not so busy at the end of the year, and Lu Erbai has nothing to go out for a few months.

    He has been staying in Dong''an mansion since he came back from the southwest. Now it''s time to go out and see more and see more about the outside world.

    In addition to Lu Erbai, we have to find someone else. Lu Dasong wanted to come, he felt that his mother went out, and as the eldest son, he should be around to take care of him.

    However, before he could ask, Lu Sanzhu appeared first.

    At first, Mrs. Liang insisted that he follow her. Dabao was her precious son and had never traveled far. Even though Mrs. Liang was out of tune on weekdays, she was still worried. If Lu Sanzhu, the father-in-law, would follow him, he would never be wronged.

 Chapter 1835ï¼š fight over

    Chapter 1835 Fighting

    Just right, Lu Sanzhu is very interested in traveling, and is more active and excited than a few children.

    He has never been outside of Dong''an Mansion, and he wanted to go out for a long time, especially when he heard his second brother talk about the customs of Linzhang Mansion in the southwest and the places he visited on the way, he was very yearning. .

    It¡¯s just that at that time, I have no money and no time, so I can only think about it in my heart.

    Now that I have finally come across such a good opportunity, I don¡¯t need him to spend money, it would be a pity to miss it.

    Lu Sanzhu immediately went to ask for leave from Ji Dong''s house in Peach Blossom Forest. This time, it was different from the previous petty troubles. He had only been gone for a few months, and Ji Dong''s house was a little embarrassed.

    Lu Sanzhu spent a lot of effort, put the facts and reason, and finally let Ji Dong''s family be shaken.

    Ji Dong''s family doesn''t care about anything else, but Lu Sanzhu is right on one point. He is in charge, he can''t work behind closed doors, it''s right to go out and gain knowledge.

    Especially now that Jiangyuan County is becoming more and more prosperous, there are more tourists in the peach blossom forest, and many people from other counties come to play. But Peach Blossom Forest has remained the same over the years, and it feels a little less.

    As a steward, Lu Sanzhu occasionally receives valuable guests. However, his knowledge is limited, and he is often unable to answer the topics that the guests talk about. It won''t work like this, Lu Sanzhu has already had a career crisis.

    Ji Dongjia was very moved to hear what he said, and finally agreed to give him a few months to go out and have a look. But there is a requirement that his trip was not in vain, and he had to write a valid report to him when he came back. If he puts forward suggestions that are beneficial to the future development of Taohualin, he will increase his wages.

    Lu Sanzhu agreed without saying a word.

    After getting Ji Dong''s house, he came to the old lady and shouted to go. He also said that both the old lady and the second child in the family have gone out, and the boss should guard the house.

    This statement made the old lady roll her eyes, but Lu Sanzhu can''t do anything else, but he has a lot of cleverness.

    So Lu Sanzhu became a member of the trip.

    Coupled with Hua Xian, who usually serves the old lady, and Ying Dong, who is very skilled, the number of people in the group of eight people is gathered.

    They also found a few bodyguards who also traveled north in Fucheng, and they walked all the way until they reached the border of Changjinfu before they parted ways.

    Originally, the old lady''s plan was to arrive in Chenggu County a few years ago, but unfortunately the old lady is getting old, although she said that she is in good health and it doesn''t matter. But Lu Erbai and Lu Sanzhu, their sons, agreed to slow down.

    Secondly, the three youngsters did come out to travel, so they can''t really be on their way non-stop all the time. When encountering a meaningful event like a poetry meeting on the road, the old lady will ask to stop, let the three children participate first, accumulate experience, and at the same time see how well the students in other places are learning.

    After going back and forth, I didn''t arrive in Chenggu County until today.

    After listening to Lu Erbai, Shu Yu suddenly realized. She turned her head and said to Shu Rui and the three, "You are here to travel. Since you are in Chenggu County, you should go and see more. Take a good rest today, and I will find you another day. I will personally introduce you to this Chenggu County."

 Chapter 1836ï¼š I know shes not well

    Chapter 1836 I know she''s not very good

    The three of Shu Rui were very happy and hurriedly responded.

    The old lady couldn''t help shaking her head when she saw it. She said to a few people, "Okay, you all go back to your room to rest first, and I''ll talk about anything later."

    Lu Sanzhu was very tired. Hearing this, he pulled his son around and left, "I''ve chosen a room, so I''ll go now, don''t rob me."

    Who robbed him? That''s why he doesn''t look like an elder.

    The old lady gave a cold snort and asked Lu Erbai to follow him to watch. After all, she was a guest at Meng''s house, so don''t be too noisy and disrespectful.

    After everyone went out, Shu Yu also stood up, "Mother, you should sleep for a while, it''s still early."

    Who knew that as soon as she got up, the old lady pulled her back.

    Shu Yu was puzzled, "Milk?"

    "Don''t rush, I have something to ask you."

    Shu Yu immediately realized that she wanted to ask about her aunt, and she came here for her aunt''s sake.

    She immediately smiled and said, "Grandma, you are too anxious. Don''t worry, my aunt is fine. She doesn''t live in the county seat. I''ll take you to see her tomorrow."

    The old lady sighed, "Don''t lie to me, I know she''s not very good."

    "You..."

    The old lady took out the letter she sent back to report her safety, "I have read your letter, and it says that you have found someone, that you will bring her back after the year, and there is nothing else. I don''t think so. That''s right, tell me honestly, what happened to your aunt?"

    When the old lady first received the letter, she didn''t think much about it, she was immersed in the joy of finding her sister.

    Later, when Nguyen said that she was going to prepare a gift for her sister''s family, she suddenly woke up, and Shu Yu didn''t mention anyone else in the letter.

    The old lady knew Shu Yu. Such a happy event is a longing for the old lady that has been in her heart for decades. Now that I have found someone, about the matter of my aunt, I can be as detailed as I can, so that the old lady can be happy.

    In the end, the letter was summed up in one or two sentences, and she didn''t even mention how many members of her sister''s family were involved, which was very abnormal.

    And Ayu said, bring her back, not them, just ''she''.

    The old lady had a bad feeling in her heart. Her younger sister had been through extremely difficult times these past few years.

    Shu Yu didn''t expect that it was the clue in his letter, so he couldn''t help but smile.

    Saying too much is wrong, and saying little also makes people realize that it is wrong.

    She sighed, "Mom, things about auntie are a little long, you''re tired from the journey, I''ll tell you another day."

    "No, tell me, I''ve been mentally prepared for this journey."

    The old lady insisted, and Shu Yu knew that she couldn''t hide it any longer.

    That¡¯s all, sooner or later you have to know.

    She took the old lady''s hand and talked as simply as possible about what happened to her aunt back then.

    It¡¯s just that, no matter how simple it is, what should be said is still to be said.

    The old lady listened, and her hands began to tremble slightly. By the time Shu Yu finished speaking, she was already in tears.

    Even Hua Xian, who was beside her, shed tears, grabbing her sleeve and pressing the corner of her eye.

    Shu Yu put his arms around the old lady''s shoulders and gently patted her back.

    "Why, how could this happen? How did she come here all these years? Idiot, really stupid. Why don''t I know someone to send a letter back to confirm... I don''t have any relatives around, and she''s sick and can''t have any. Son, she is really suffering."

 Chapter 1837ï¼š Supported by family members

    Chapter 1837 Supported by her family

    After crying for a while, the old lady thumped the table viciously again, gritted her teeth, and said, "Chen Bing is a beast who is not as good as a pig and a dog. Back then, our Fang family was really blind, and we actually fell in love with him. He is an honest person on weekdays, but he is a The sinister villain who hides a traitor inside, he has made my sister suffer for so many years, I will definitely not make him feel better."

    Shu Yu echoed, "That''s right, before my aunt had no family by her side, that''s why he was so bold. Now that our family is here, we will definitely settle the account with him."

    The old lady nodded, "That''s right." Not to mention that the Lu family''s life is better now, even if the Lu family is still struggling to make ends meet, she will bring her two sons to the door.

    After scolding Chen Bing, the old lady couldn''t help but wipe away her tears.

    Shu Yu persuaded her, "Fortunately, now my aunt has come to reunite with us, and she has also recognized a filial grandson. The future will definitely be smooth."

    "Yes yes yes, what is the matter with Yuan Gui you just said? Tell me quickly."

    Shu Yu was afraid that she would be immersed in the misery of her aunt, so she picked up happy things and told her. Speaking of Yuangui, the village head and villagers of Hedeng Village, and the grandma of the Guan family, these people who spoke to the aunt gave the old lady some peace of mind.

    The old lady''s mood stabilized, and Shu Yu helped her to go to bed to rest.

    Then he stayed in the room for a while, seeing that the old lady fell asleep, Shu Yu crept out and closed the door.

    As soon as she turned around, she let out a long breath.

    When was out of the yard, Shu Yu happened to bump into Meng Pei who hurried back from outside.

    Seeing Shu Yu, Meng Pei quickly asked, "I heard that your old lady and your father are here?"

    "Well, I''m resting in the house."

    "Then let them have a good rest." Meng Pei said happily, "Give them the wind and dust at night. Just now, I went out to meet a farmer who sells beef and asked them to leave me a few kilograms, and I''ll go get them in a while."

    Beef is rare these days. Cows are good at planting crops, they are precious and cannot be killed at will.

    Unless the cow is too old to walk, or something unexpected happens, it will be allowed to be sold. Even so, it must be filed with the government first.

    Shu Yu has been here for so long, he has only eaten beef once, and he is somewhat greedy.

    After Meng Pei finished speaking, he turned around and hurriedly left the guard.

    Shu Yu shook his head with a laugh and turned to look for Yingxi. The two brothers and sisters, Yingxi and Yingdong, also went to the side to talk. She went to Yingxi just to ask about the situation on the way.

    On the road, it was safe, and there were a few interesting things.

    However, the closer you are to Changjin House, the more information about the rebellion in Chenggu County. Therefore, the Lu family heard a lot along the way, and there are many very exaggerated claims.

    If it wasn''t for the old lady and Lu Erbai who had been to the southwest, had seen this, and knew that many of them were exaggerated, they would not have been so stable.

    Shu Yu knew something, so he went to Uncle Meng. The Lu family came suddenly, and they won''t leave in a short time. They will definitely talk to the Meng family for a while.

    Uncle Meng didn''t take it seriously. When Meng Han went to Jiangyuan County, it was the Lu family who took care of her, and she was reluctant to come back after taking care of the little girl.

    Now that the Lu family members are here, Uncle Meng wished that they would stay longer so that he could do his best as a landlord.

 Chapter 1838ï¼š Attentive three teenagers

    Chapter 1838 The three diligent teenagers

    Uncle Meng was also very enthusiastic, and said that he would buy two more servants and assign one to each person, so that he could react to anything at any time.

    Shu Yu was taken aback. Living in the security bureau has already disturbed her. She has to be equipped with servants, so she should go.

    Shu Yu immediately refused, and only said casually, so that everyone would be more comfortable.

    Uncle Meng was very sorry, and Meng Han, who was sitting next to him, was also very sorry. She felt incomprehensible, "Why didn''t A Ning come? If she came, I could take her to visit the entire Chenggu County."

    Shu Yu stroked his forehead, "I will come again next time I have a chance."

    "All right."

    When Shu Yu came out of Uncle Meng''s yard, it was already half an hour later.

    She exhaled and walked slowly back to her room.

    However, as soon as he entered the door, he was faced with three pairs of shining eyes, looking at himself with burning heat.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    "Why are you here? Are you all awake?"

    Shu Rui smiled, took Shu Yu''s hand and walked in and sat down, then tapped her shoulder very diligently, "Second sister, we''re not tired, but you, you''re exhausted during this time."

    Er Niu and Da Bao also gathered around, one poured tea, the other... fanned the air? ?

    Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, "It''s winter now."

    Dabao''s movements were stagnant, and he quickly retracted his hand and smiled.

    Shu Yu sighed, "Okay, don''t be so diligent, what''s the matter, tell me."

    Shu Rui tapped her on the shoulder more gently, "Second sister, we are just curious about the rebellion in Chenggu County, please tell us."

    "Yeah, yeah, it''s rumored outside, it''s amazing, they say there are tens of thousands of rebels, and they say that General Huang led his troops to fight them in the dark, and there are countless casualties."

    "Also, it is said that half of the people in Chenggu County were arrested."

    Shu Yu held his forehead, this rumor outside is really unbelievable.

    "Let''s just listen to these words, don''t take them seriously, don''t spread them around when you turn around." She patted Shu Rui, "Okay, don''t tap me on the shoulder, go and sit in front. If you want to hear it, I''ll tell you. You are."

    Since the three of them came out to travel, they still had to know what they should know.

    There are many true and false versions of what happened in Chenggu County, but they are the only people who really know the specifics.

    She picked up what she could say and told them that the black market thing was taken for granted. In detail, after coming out of the black market, they joined forces with the wealthy families in the county to take down the rebels.

    Rao was simply what she said, but the three people in front of them were still excited, exclaiming and asking questions one after another.

    Halfway through speaking, even Lu Erbai Lu Sanzhu who woke up came, and at the end, even the old lady was helped in.

    Several people listened attentively, and in Shu Yu''s remarks that he deliberately reduced his sense of existence, they were finally less afraid.

    At the end, he sighed a little, "The people of Chenggu County are so unlucky, who would have thought that the black market is outside the city. Fortunately, the black market in Jiangyuan County has been emptied, otherwise we will all suffer."

    Lu''s family didn''t know about the existence of the black market at first, but only after that Zhuangzi was bought by Meng Yunzheng.

    Now that I think about it, I am still a little scared.

    "Ours is definitely different from here. The magistrate of Chenggu County is in the same group as those rebels. Even if there is no black market, it would be just as unfortunate."

 Chapter 1839ï¼š You all know the new county magistrate

    Chapter 1839 You all know the new magistrate

    Speaking of the magistrate of Chenggu County, Shu Yu suddenly straightened his back and said "ah".

    Everyone turned their heads to look at her, "What''s wrong?"

    "I forgot to tell you one thing. The original magistrate of Chenggu County colluded with the rebels and has been imprisoned, and he will be escorted to Beijing for beheading. Now a new magistrate has arrived in the county seat. people..."

    "What''s wrong with this person?" Lu Sanzhu immediately became energetic, "Isn''t this county magistrate a good official?"

    "That''s not true, you all know this county magistrate."

    "We know each other?" Everyone was shocked, and began to recall the big people they knew in their minds.

    The old lady and Lu Erbai naturally thought of the person they had met in the southwest, "Could it be Master Yao''s son?" They didn''t know any other big people.

    Shu Yu shook his head and smiled, "It''s Tang Wenqian."

    "Pfft..." Lu Sanzhu just took a sip of tea, and now he spit it out.

    He looked at her in shock, "Who did you just say? Tang Wenqian? Tang Xiu, ah, no, Tang Juren?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "It''s him."

    The Lu family didn''t react for a long time, and their faces were full of hallucinations.

    Why Tang Wenqian suddenly became an official, and he was the magistrate of Chenggu County.

    "Honey, so the two elders of the Tang family can''t be happy and crazy?" Lu Sanzhu felt sour in his heart. In the past, his wife could quarrel with Tang''s mother and scold each other. Don''t you have to salute?

    No, no, no, no, no, Tang Wenqian became the county magistrate, but their family A Yu also became the county head, and their status was equally noble.

    Besides, Yun Zheng is still a scholar of the junior and middle grades, and he has a lot of knowledge. In the future, this official will definitely be bigger than Tang Wenqian, so there is nothing to be afraid of.

    Shu Yu also briefly mentioned the affairs of the capital, "...Tang Wenqian followed Sir Xiang and made great contributions, so he came here as a magistrate as a magistrate. I heard him say that he has already written back. I have informed my parents at home, and I will pick them up when things settle down here."

    The old lady and Lu Sanzhu looked at each other, and they both shook their heads and said at the same time, "Impossible, the mother-in-law of the Tang family can''t wait, maybe after she receives the letter, she will arrange the departure. It''s probably on the way now, I don''t know. We''ll stay here for a few more days and meet them again."

    Lu Sanzhu agreed very much, "Not only that, before they leave, they will definitely advertise in the village and the county town. Believe it or not? What a pity, Ayu, when you write back, you should tell us that you are the county head. , so that we can also show off first.¡±

    Shu Yu''s face was full of black lines, "When I wrote back, the emperor''s decree had not yet been issued. I only received the imperial decree from Tang Wenqian on the first day of the new year." It has only been a few days since now. All right.

    Lu Sanzhu slapped his thigh when he heard the words, "Then Tang Wenqian must have done it on purpose, why didn''t he read the imperial edict earlier?"

    Shu Yu sighed, "They arrived in Chenggu County only three days before Chinese New Year."

    Lu Sanzhu wanted to say something, but the old lady gave him a hand, "Okay, just think more about it." She turned around and asked Shu Yu, "We and Tang ... Master Tang are in the same village after all, and we had some friendship before, but now Come, do you want to meet him?"

    "Let''s talk about this later, he is very busy now, and he will see if he has a chance when he is free."

 Chapter 1840ï¼š Wenan County Lord is here

    Chapter 1840 Wen''an County Lord is here

    Shu Yu said so, and the Lu family felt at ease.

    They finally understood what happened in Chenggu County during this period of time, and also understood why Shu Yu was named the county head, and why Meng Yunzheng still stayed in the prefecture.

    To be honest, they were still very excited, especially the three young Shu Rui, who couldn''t help asking, "Then can we go to Changjin Mansion City?"

    "Of course you can. You all need to walk around when you come out, but you have to go to Hedeng Village tomorrow to see your auntie before you go."

    "Okay." Several people responded quickly.

    That night, the Meng Family Security Bureau was really lively. Except for Meng Yunzheng, who has not returned yet, it is rare for the Meng family and the Lu family to sit and eat together in such an orderly manner, and the trouble ended very late.

    To Shu Yu''s surprise, Meng Qi was very close to Dabao.

    It should be said or not, neither of them likes to read, one likes to practice martial arts and the other likes to eat. But the temperament is still in the opposite direction, why did you talk about it?

    is really hard to understand.

    But the two families get along well, which is always a good thing.

    After the Lu family recharged their batteries and rested for the night, Shu Yu set off for Hedeng Village early the next morning with the old lady who couldn''t wait.

    There were about ten of them, and they split into two carriages.

    Since he came here on the second day of the first lunar month, Shu Yu never came back because he helped Tang Wenqian handle things. Instead, my aunt came to the county town twice and went to see her at the Meng Family Guard Bureau.

    Therefore, when she came to Hedeng Village again this time, many villagers who knew that she had become the county head were instantly boiling.

    From the entrance of the village, many people came running over, asking for hello and caring for a while, and directly blocked the road and walked forward.

    The old lady was very anxious, but she already knew from Shu Yu yesterday that her sister had been living a stable life thanks to the care of the villagers in the village these years. Therefore, I am grateful to them, and I immediately eased my anxiety, just to look at the scenery in this village.

    Shu Yu''s carriage moved towards Granny Fang''s house at the speed of a turtle, and the clever children had already rushed to the old village chief''s house and Granny Fang''s house to report the news.

    Coincidentally, the old village chief and his wife happened to be at Granny Fang¡¯s house.

    When the children came over, they were talking about the disposal of the yard.

    This yard was originally rented by Granny Fang, but she became accustomed to living here. After planning to settle in the village in the future, the old village chief sold it to her at a very low price in order to take care of her.

    After the 15th Lantern Festival, Granny Fang had to leave Hedeng Village. She was afraid that she would never come back to live in this house, so she thought of returning it to the old village chief.

    The price that was bought back then is sold at the price now.

    The old village chief felt that she was at a loss, not to mention the slight increase in housing prices after so many years. It is said that people in the nearby Shiliba Village now know that Granny Fang''s aunt and granddaughter is the county owner, and the house she lives in has long been a fragrant pastry.

    The old village chief meant to be in no hurry, let the wind out these two days and see who wants to buy this house. If she can sell it a little higher, she will have more money in her hand, so she went back to Dong''an Mansion, and she can live in peace. ''s capital.

    The two sides were discussing it, and they saw several children rushing in, shouting excitedly, "The county chief of Wen''an is here, and the county chief of Lu is here."

 Chapter 1841ï¼š sisters finally reunited

    Chapter 1841 Sisters finally reunited

    Granny Fang stood up at once, and said happily, "Ayu is here?"

    "Yes," said the boy, "there are two carriages, many people."

    Granny Fang was stunned for a moment, and the old village chief and his wife also looked at each other. The county owner has always been low-key when he came here, only the master and the servant. Why is it suddenly so loud?

    The people in the two carriages, did something happen?

    Granny Fang was puzzled, but she immediately got up and went to the door to wait.

    She thought that Shu Yu was coming quickly, who would have waited left and right, and it took a while to see the carriage appear.

    Granny Fang hurried down the steps and said with a smile, "Ayu is here, why today..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, several young boys suddenly jumped out of the carriage in front of her.

    Granny Fang blinked, her face full of suspicion.

    Shu Yu was in the carriage at the back. After she got off, she helped the eager old lady down.

    As soon as the latter stood still, he turned his head to look at the house in front of him. With only two eyes, his eyes suddenly stopped and fell on Granny Fang.

    The old lady''s body froze instantly, her hand holding Shu Yu tightened suddenly, and she looked at each other with anticipation in disbelief.

    Granny Fang also saw her, her eyes widened and her mouth opened, she was not sure but could not restrain herself and took a few steps forward.

    "you¡­¡­"

    "you¡­¡­"

    The two of them looked slightly excited and spoke at the same time. They hadn''t seen each other for more than 30 years. They could only find the familiar faces on each other''s faces, but they didn''t dare to make a conclusion easily.

    Shu Yu supported the old lady and walked a few steps forward, "Milk, this is Auntie."

    She looked at Granny Fang again, "Auntie, I received the letter I sent back a few years ago. I couldn''t wait to see you, so I rushed over in a hurry. I just arrived in Chenggu County yesterday."

    The onlookers heard this and looked at the people in front of them in astonishment. No way, they set off a few years ago and arrived yesterday. Isn¡¯t that the way they are on the road during the Chinese New Year?

    Granny Fang was even more stunned, her lips trembled slightly, looking at the old lady, her eyes instantly flushed red, and in the blink of an eye, tears fell.

    She strode forward, grabbed the old lady''s hand, choked her throat, and said hoarsely, "...Sister?"

    With a ''woo'', the old lady directly reached out and hugged her, patted her back while weeping, "You girl, I have found you.  ¡­ Are you stupid, ah, stupid or not, suffer After so many grievances, you are not like me at all, you are going to love me to death..."

    "Sister!" Granny Fang couldn''t control her emotions any longer. She hugged the closest relatives in the world tightly. The grievances she had accumulated over the years poured out in front of the old lady, and she immediately collapsed and burst into tears.

    The two sisters, , seemed to be alone, and their feelings could not be contained, and they were crying dazedly.

    The people watching around were originally happy, but now they were all infected by their emotions, and one by one wiped away tears.

    Madam Feng held the old village chief''s hand and said with red eyes, "Sister Fang has been strong all these years. She suffered so many crimes when she was young, and I have never seen her cry. Now that I have met my sister, she seems to have Like a little girl who is supported by others, she vented."

    "It''s okay to cry, but I didn''t expect her sister to travel all the way here to pick her up."

    "Yeah, they must have had a good relationship when they were young."

 Chapter 1842ï¼š Actually Im good at hunting

    Chapter 1842 Actually, I am very good at hunting

    Shu Yu quickly calmed down. Seeing that the two old ladies were about to cry, he quickly asked Ying Xi to help him.

    "Milk, auntie, let''s go into the house and say something slowly."

    The old lady sniffed and held onto Granny Fang''s hand, "Yes, enter the room and say, don''t block it at the door."

    Granny Fang nodded again and again, and the two of them were reluctant to let go of each other, so they held hands and were helped into the room.

    Granny Fang took the old lady directly into her room. The two only saw each other. When everyone saw this, they didn''t bother to go in. They closed the door and gave them a separate space to talk.

    The rest of the people were all left in the yard, and the old village chief looked at Lu Erbai and the others, and asked Shu Yu, "These are..."

    "Oh, this is my father, this is my third uncle." She introduced the three Shu Rui again.

    Don''t look at how Shu Rui''s three teenagers are babbling on weekdays, but after all, they have read books and are out of the house.

    When the old village chief saw this posture, he knew that the three of them were scholars, and he felt somewhat envious.

    He didn''t expect that not only Madam Fang''s sister, but also her son and grandson.

    Among the few people, Lu Erbai was more prudent. He walked up to the old village chief and asked about Granny Fang''s situation over the years.

    is Lu Sanzhu, who can''t sit still.

    After taking a few sips of the hot water that Mrs. Feng had poured into the kitchen, she couldn''t help looking left and right.

    This yard is really small and dilapidated, even worse than the yard he used to live in in Shangshi Village. It''s been really hard for my aunt these years. Fortunately, he''s here, so he has to vent his anger.

    Lu Sanzhu looked at it for a long time, suddenly realized that something was wrong, and suddenly interrupted the old village chief and Lu Erbai who were talking about it.

    "Didn''t it say that my aunt recognized a grandson? People, why haven''t I seen him for so long."

    The old village chief quickly replied, "Yuangui went hunting in the mountains."

    Yuan Gui was still helping out at the county government a few years ago, but he didn¡¯t go there after the year. As soon as Tang Wenqian took over the county office, he began to reorganize the manpower team. Yuan Gui was leaving soon, so he would not disrupt the pace of the new county magistrate.

    It''s been a while since the Second Lai rebellion incident, and the mountains here are safe. Granny Fang agreed with him to go hunting in the mountains and save some money for the family.

    Yuangui took advantage of the good weather these days, and went to the periphery of the mountain several times.

    He is very skilled, and he really beat him a lot of pheasants and hares.

    When he was working in the county government office, Yuan Gui and the wealthy families in the county town were also familiar with it. After hunting the prey, he went to these people to ask. It happened that during the Chinese New Year, the guests came and went, and it was even happier to have wild things, so as soon as he delivered them to the county seat, the wild things were sold out.

    In just a few days, he also accumulated more than ten taels of silver.

    Such a speed of saving money, even the old village chief was surprised when he heard it.

    But thinking about the fact that no one went into the mountains before, and after another whole day of winter, the prey is indeed easier to hunt when the spring is just beginning.

    Lu Sanzhu was very excited when he heard Yuan Gui entered the mountain, "Where are you going? I''ll go to him too. You don''t know, I''m actually quite experienced in hunting."

    Dabao nodded heavily, "My father used to bring game at home to eat."

    other people,"¡­"

    Haha, looking at who doesn''t know, Lu Sanzhu used to sneak into the traps set by other hunters to fish in troubled waters.

 Chapter 1843ï¼š She has so many relatives

    Chapter 1843 It turns out that she has so many relatives

    Contempt is contempt, but everyone is very interested in going into the mountains.

    The Lu family used to go into the mountains often, and even Shu Rui, who was young at that time, went to the mountains to hunt hogweed.

    But it has been less in the past two years. Most of them live in the city and have no chance to enter the mountains.

    Anyway, we were just playing outside, there was no danger, so everyone took a rest and set off for the mountains. The old village chief asked his grandson to lead the way for everyone.

    Only Lu Erbai stayed and talked with the old village chief.

    After talking with him, the old village chief gradually realized that the Lu family was not rich a few years ago, and even fell into the predicament of exhaustion.

    It wasn''t until I found Lu County Lord, who was living abroad, that the day went by slowly.

    He was still wondering, why did the Lu family have a villager, and the family had a good life, but it was only now that he came to look for Granny Fang. Could it be that she thought Granny Fang died in that flood?

    Now that I think about it, the Lu family is powerless and unable to protect themselves.

    But what do you say? Rainbows appear after wind and rain. Isn''t this Lujia the most typical example?

    Several people were talking, but the old lady and Granny Fang in the room cried again.

    The two seemed to have endless things to say. Until noon, Madam Feng finally couldn''t help knocking on the door. Especially since the two of them are not too young to be hungry.

    The eyes of the old lady and Granny Fang were extremely red, and their voices were hoarse when they came out.

    Lu Erbai was a little worried, "Mother, aunt, you finally meet each other, but you have to take care of your health."

    Granny Fang came back to her senses, looked at Lu Erbai, and asked hesitantly, "This is..."

    "This is my second son, A Yu''s father. This time he and the third accompany me, and there are three grandchildren." The old lady asked strangely while holding her sister''s hand, looking out. What about the third one and the others?"

    "They''ve entered the mountain. At this point, it''s almost time to come back for lunch."

    As soon as the voice fell, there was a noise outside.

    The old lady was happy, "I''m back."

    Granny Fang looked out anxiously, and she saw the three boys running in excitedly, sweating on their heads, looking for water to drink as soon as they entered the door.

    Followed by Lu Sanzhu and Yuan Gui who came in, clasping their backs, not knowing what they were talking about, Yuan Gui''s face flushed.

    Granny Fang said, "That''s Yuan Gui, the child I recognized years ago."

    "That''s him." The old lady looked at him for a moment, and seeing that Yuan Gui seemed to be unable to hold back Lu Sanzhu, she immediately stepped forward and patted his hand fiercely, "Are you bullying others?"

    Lu Sanzhu kept shouting injustice, "Mother, I don''t. Yuangui is my junior, how could I bully him as an elder? I just told him to find him a daughter-in-law when I go back, this kid is sorry. ."

    Yuan Gui immediately realized who was in front of him and hurriedly greeted respectfully.

    The old lady smiled and said, "Ayu has already told me about you, you are a good boy, who will bully you in the future, tell me, and I will make the decision for you."

    During the conversation, the old lady introduced her son and grandson to Granny Fang.

    Facing the mother-in-law Fang, Lu Sanzhu restrained his dignified attitude and said hello in a proper manner, which finally made the old lady look good.

    Granny Fang looked at the relatives in front of her, and her eyes began to redden again.

 Chapter 1844ï¼š No experience with children

    Chapter 1844 No experience with children

    Seeing her sadness, the old lady reached out to hold her hand and whispered, "Your luck is behind."

    This trip to the mountain did not yield anything, the main reason was that the time was too short. In addition, they met Yuan Gui later. Yuan Gui heard that the old lady had come to Hedeng Village, so she lost her mind and stayed in the mountain, so the group came back directly. .

    Therefore, Lu Sanzhu decided to go into the mountain again in the afternoon.

    In the morning, the brothers and sisters of Yingdong and Yingxi did not follow, and stayed at home with Hua Xian to help make lunch in the afternoon.

    was also dragged away in the afternoon. When there were too many people, there was a lot of noise all afternoon. Not to mention, the harvest was quite good. He even carried a wild boar weighing 300 jin down the mountain, which caused a sensation.

    Yuan Gui went into the mountains a few days ago and saw wild boars, but the bow and arrow in his hand were not sharp, and he encountered several at that time. At this juncture, he did not dare to be injured, so he hid at that time. Only hit some small prey.

    I didn¡¯t expect such good luck today, and I met again.

    Have Shu Yu''s sleeve arrows, and the ability to respond to the East and the West, and everyone worked together, but with an eye-catching effort, the wild boar was taken down.

    Together with other small prey, everyone can be said to be rewarded.

    All things are left to Yuan Gui, and Shu Yu and the others have no shortage of food. Going into the mountains is just for fun.

    So when they go back, they are also relaxed.

    The old lady was very reluctant, she really wanted to stay and have a long talk with her sister all night. But she has seen the situation of Fang''s family, and the Fang''s yard is really small.

    There are only two rooms in total. The room where Yuan Gui lived was packed out of a small warehouse. Half of it was used for stacking things, and the other half was used to put a very simple wooden bed.

    If the old lady stays, other people will definitely be worried, and she will definitely leave someone to accompany her.

    That''s all, as Ayu said, it''s a long time coming to Japan, they''re not in a hurry at this moment, they''ve already met and reunited after all.

    The old lady sat on the carriage, stuck her head out of the window, and waved at Granny Fang reluctantly, "Then you must come tomorrow."

    Granny Fang nodded again and again, "I will go." Today Yuangui has hunted a lot of prey, and when it is cleaned up, it will be sent to the county for sale tomorrow, and then she will go all together.

    The old lady was satisfied and waved her hand to go.

    The carriage quickly walked out of the village entrance. The old lady saw that the figure behind her was completely invisible, so she lowered the curtain of the carriage and sighed faintly.

    Shu Yu saw that she looked tired, reached out to put the pillow in the car, and helped her to lie down.

    The old lady leaned back and closed her eyes to rest her mind, and occasionally said a few words, "Your aunt is still the same as when she was a child, she likes to rely on me. No, it has changed a lot. The bad and sad things that have happened these years are all She didn''t want to talk to me, because I was afraid that I would be worried. I only said that I lived a good life, that I had suffered some hardships in the two years I first arrived here. Later, I came to Hedeng Village. Everyone took care of her, and her life was very stable. "

    "But you don''t know. She asked me how I wanted to get along with my children. Although she recognized Agui as her grandson, she didn''t know how to take care of her, and she had no experience. When I heard this, I felt in my heart. Really, like a knife, it''s very uncomfortable."

    "When I gave birth to your uncle, she hadn''t gotten married yet, and she liked children very much. The few coins that she had saved with great difficulty were all bought for your uncle. Originally, she thought she would be able to get married soon after getting married. A child of my own, I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±

 Chapter 1845ï¼š The Chen family is back

    Chapter 1845 The Chen family is back

    The old lady was talking, and her heart started to get blocked.

    Shu Yu could only hug her and pat her on the back. The carriage was very quiet, and the old lady gradually fell asleep.

    She didn''t wake up until the carriage stopped at the gate of the city.

    "arrive?"

    Shu Yu nodded and packed her clothes. After the carriage entered the city, the old lady lifted the curtain of the car and looked out.

    I rushed into the city yesterday, and I only looked for the location of the security guard along the way, but I didn''t take a good look at the appearance of Chenggu County.

    Now that I have seen my sister who has been separated for decades, my mood has calmed down, and the old lady has a mind.

    Shu Yu came over to introduce her, "The yard was newly built. When the thieves broke in at night, they burned down more than half of the house."

    "Those people are really hateful." The old lady was indignant.

    Shu Yu pointed to another place, "That area is the most prosperous street in Chenggu County. Along the way, you can eat, drink, play, and play. When my mother is free, I will go shopping with my aunt."

    "And there, it''s..."

    Shu Yu said, his brows suddenly furrowed, and he said directly to Ying Dong on the carriage, "Stop first."

    The old lady looked suspicious, "What''s wrong?"

    "That shop is the shop of Chen Bing''s family."

    The old lady looked over, her eyes suddenly became cold.

    Shu Yu said, "Before that shop was watched by a guy every day, why is it so lively today?"

    At the door of the Chen''s grocery store, there are already people in a circle, and some people are shouting something loudly inside, making a lot of noise, not knowing what happened.

    Just as he was wondering, Lu Sanzhu ran over from the carriage behind, "Why don''t you stop?"

    The old lady sneered and pointed at the Chen''s shop, "That''s the bad shop opened by that old bastard."

    Shu Yu, "..." All the old beasts came out?

    Lu Sanzhu turned his head, seeing that there was a lot of fun to watch, and hurriedly said, "There seems to be a dispute over there, I''ll go take a look."

    After saying that, people ran over and squeezed directly into the crowd.

    The old lady is not to be outdone, and she has to get out of the car with quick hands and feet.

    Shu Yu quickly helped her down, and even ran over with a few people in the car behind, and came to the outer layer of the Chen''s grocery store.

    With a few boys clearing the way, the old lady finally squeezed in, and she saw the man who was shouting loudly.

    Shu Yu asked the woman watching the fun, "What''s going on? Who is this person?"

    "Girl, are you from out of town?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Yes, we just walked this way and saw a lot of people around here, so we came over to take a look."

    The woman immediately became interested and introduced them to them enthusiastically, "This person is the young owner of this grocery store."

    Young master? Shu Yu squinted, the Chen family came back from Fucheng?

    However, he followed the woman and said, "The Chen family all went to Fucheng years ago, saying that the old man in the city fell ill, and the whole family went to visit. Well, it''s been more than two months since we left. No, the shop was handed over to the only guy to watch. As a result, just this morning, the young master of the Chen family came back and said that he came back to stock up."

    Shu Yu raised her eyebrows. She guessed that she was right. In just a few days, the Chen family will be back.

 Chapter 1846ï¼š Chen Bings son Chen He

    Chapter 1846 Chen Bing''s son Chen He

    only¡­¡­

    "Only the young master of the Chen family came back? What about the rest of the Chen family?"

    When Shu Yu asked, the old lady pricked up her ears.

    Shu Yu has no doubt that if the old lady heard that Chen Bing was there at this moment, she would definitely pounce on him and tear him apart.

    But the woman shook her head, "The rest of the Chen family are still staying in Fucheng, and they don''t know what treasures Fucheng can pick up, but they are reluctant to come back, and they don''t care about the shop in the family. No, something happened. ?"

    "What happened?"

    The woman said, "The young master of the Chen family came back to stock up, and he checked the inventory on the bill all afternoon, but just now, he suddenly said that the bill didn''t match up, and the guy stole something from the shop and was making a fuss. I want this guy to pay. The guy doesn''t recognize life or death, so it''s so noisy and lively."

    Seeing that the Chen family was unlucky, the old lady was in high spirits and hurriedly asked, "Then everyone doesn''t recognize it, so it''s not a problem to be arguing like this, why don''t you report it to the officials?"

    The woman lowered her voice, "Reporting to the official? How dare we ordinary people to report to the official? The magistrate of Chenggu County is a newcomer, and no one knows what his temperament is. I heard that the magistrate was chaotic before. Things are so busy every day, isn''t it too long to disturb adults with such trivial matters?"

    The old lady nodded in agreement, "That''s right."

    Since she didn''t report to the official, she would happily watch the fun, occasionally biting her ears with Shu Yu, "Tell me, whose problem is this? I think that Chen Bing''s son is definitely not a good thing. , he must have wronged that guy."

    Shu Yu was dumbfounded, "Look at it again."

    The old lady just stared at them arguing, but the quarrel was just a few words, everyone felt that they were justified, and no one was willing to admit that they were wrong.

    Looking at the old lady makes me sleepy.

    Not only she, but also the people around her became impatient. Someone suggested, "You don''t dare to report to the officials, why don''t you go to the Mengjia guard station and ask to see the county owner of Wen''an. The county owner is a warmhearted person, maybe he can help you identify Come out."

    Shu Yu and the others were suddenly refreshed and looked at the person who was speaking.

    Shu Yu even choked on her own saliva, she? Warmhearted?

    Don''t wrong her, okay? She is obviously going to be a cold-hearted lover.

    The old lady puffed up her chest, okay, let their family A Yu have a good identification and see what kind of thing Chen Bing''s son is.

    However, Chen He and the guy who were the parties all refused, "No need, where does the county owner of Wen''an have time?"

    "That''s right, how dare we trouble the county magistrate of Wen''an with such trivial matters."

    Shu Yu was amused and said to the old lady, "It seems that both of them have problems, and they feel guilty when they see it."

    Others also noticed something was wrong, and looked at them suspiciously, "Then you said what to do, they''ve been arguing for so long, and if you delay, it will be dark."

    "If you don''t go to the government, and you don''t bother the county magistrate, if you think it''s a trivial matter, then it''s better to find a police officer who patrols the city." Shu Yu took a step forward and said with a smile, "I just saw a police officer patrolling the next street. , call me here?"

    Chen He and the guy both changed their faces, and said with a heavy expression, "No need, this is our own business, we will close the door and solve it, you can leave."

 Chapter 1847ï¼š Greed is learned from his father

    Chapter 1847 Greed is learned from his father

    Shu Yu almost laughed out loud, but after Chen He finished speaking, he dragged his buddy into the shop, really closed the two doors in front of him, and went to solve the problem by himself.

    The people watching the lively outside the door looked at each other, stunned by the two people''s behavior.

    What kind of thing, they had a headache after arguing for a long time, and finally went back without even a result?

    ???

    The woman next to Shu Yu sighed and said regretfully, "It''s really boring, I want to see who is at fault. I''m gone, and I''m going back to cook."

    The others also shook their heads and turned to leave.

    Shu Yu and the old lady looked at each other, although the liveliness didn''t have to be watched, but knowing that Chen He was back would not be missed in vain. It was the most direct way to get the news of Chen Bing from him.

    Shu Yu was about to go forward when he saw Lu Sanzhu, who didn''t know where he went earlier, came back, his face flashed with excitement, and he jumped in front of them with a satisfied look after eating the melon.

    "Mother, Ayu, do you know what I just heard?"

    "What?" The old lady pointed to the closed door of the grocery store in front and asked, "Can you find out who is right and who is wrong?"

    "Hey, I really found out, but I was inquired by Bao, who was admitted by Ayu."

    Shu Yu, "..." When did she admit it?

    Lu Sanzhu was talking, looked left and right, this is not the place to talk, so he helped the old lady back to the carriage, and climbed up in a hurry.

    "Mother, didn''t I just come here first? Then I found a woman who seemed to know the whole situation very accurately to inquire about the news. Sure enough, that woman was the proprietress of the shop next to the grocery store. She told me , Then Chen He had a fight with that guy when he was in the backyard of the shop."

    "That guy, it''s true that when the owner was away, he secretly greedy for a little gadgets. I thought it would not be discovered, who knows that Chen He is a cup of tea and doesn''t want to cheapen others'' temperament, just two months. After checking the account for a day, he really found out. As for him, he started thinking and wanted this guy to pay more, so that he would have private money. "

    Shu You was curious, "Pay more? How much?"

    Lu Sanzhu made a gesture, "This kid is very greedy, and asks for ten times the compensation."

    Tsk tsk, ten times as much. According to what the guy greedily stole, he would have to pay three taels of silver.

    That''s four months'' wages for the man.

    "The guy refused, so the two started arguing. Originally, the argument was in the yard, but the more the noise became, the more it got worse. At the back, they started to fight. The two pushed and quarreled directly to the door, which was seen by everyone."

    The guy refused to admit that he had embezzled things, otherwise who would dare to hire him in the future. Chen He insisted that his family was missing at least two taels of silver, and insisted that he pay for it. The two of them didn''t let anyone else, and they became what they are now.

    The old lady suddenly realized, "No wonder both of them are reluctant to go to the officials."

    is really more greedy than the other, in this case, they will be beaten when they see the official.

    Lu Sanzhu smiled and said, "Mother, I also inquired about one thing, this Chen He, now wants to bite a piece of meat from the guy, he learned from his father. I heard that more than two months ago, His dad did the same thing."

 Chapter 1848ï¼š Not a good family

    Chapter 1848 The whole family is not a good person

    As soon as the old lady heard Chen Bing''s name, she was instantly refreshed, and the original fatigue disappeared.

    She looked at Lu Sanzhu, "What do you say?"

    "I have inquired about this guy in the Chen family''s grocery store, and he has only been here for more than two months. There used to be a guy in their family who worked for several years and was kicked out more than two months ago. Well, guess what''s the reason?"

    Shu Yu, "It has something to do with Chen Bing''s daughter." Yingxi had inquired about it from the current employee.

    She thought that the guy and the Chen family''s daughter looked at each other, but the Chen family didn''t agree.

    Who knew that Lu Sanzhu said, "Yes, it has something to do with the daughter of the Chen family. Chen Bing''s daughter Chen Qiu fell in love with the former guy. I heard from the proprietress next door that the guy is very handsome and has a sweet mouth. Originally, the business of Chen''s grocery store was good, because many people came for this guy."

    "It''s a pity, such a good-looking person with a sweet mouth has been attracted by Chen Qiu. But this guy thinks that there is a childhood sweetheart girl waiting for him to go back. The guy has saved a little money in the past few years and is going to go back and marry that girl. Girl. Chen Qiu is not happy, one of her bosses, the eldest lady, has taken a fancy to the little guy, but he still doesn''t appreciate it?"

    "This Chen Qiu often pestered the guy, and even asked someone to go to the guy''s hometown to find the girl, asking the girl to retreat despite the difficulties, forcing the girl to almost commit suicide by jumping into the river. If the guy is willing, this matter will be deadlocked. Come on. Chen Bing probably felt that he was at a loss, and he was afraid that his daughter''s reputation would be damaged. Anyway, this guy can''t stay, so he just started to do it first, saying that this guy has embezzled the things in the shop. "

    "The neighbors in the neighborhood all know what the guy is like. On weekdays, only the Chen family deducts his wages, and there is absolutely no case of him embezzling the things in the shop. Chen Bing asked the guy to lose money. Go. But..."

    When Lu Sanzhu said this, he couldn''t help but sighed, "Chen Bing usually has a good relationship with those clerks in the county government office."

    Everyone immediately understood that everyone knew what the last magistrate of Chenggu County was.

    His subordinates also had a group of subordinates who followed him in the rebellion. Chen Bing had established a good relationship with the officials of the county government in the early years. The man who went to the county government to file a complaint was clearly throwing himself in the net, and those officials must be on Chen Bing''s side.

    Sure enough, Lu Sanzhu said, "The guy not only couldn''t get a good deal, but he was beaten. In the end, not only did he have to pay the Chen family''s money, he was also put in jail."

    The old lady slapped her thigh in anger, "This old beast is so cruel, this is forcing people to death, isn''t he afraid of thunder?"

    Shu Yu hurriedly reassured her, "Nanny, don''t be angry yet." She frowned and asked Lu Sanzhu, "You mean, that guy is still in jail?"

    "That''s what the lady boss next door said."

    "What''s that guy''s last name, and how old is he?"

    Lu Sanzhu scratched his head, "I''ll ask this carefully, Ayu, are you planning to rescue people?"

    "People have been wronged, and we have encountered them again, so naturally we have to let them go." What''s more, Chen Bing''s grievances with them are not light.

    The old lady nodded again and again, "That''s the truth. There''s no reason for innocent people to be locked up in prison, but those who do evil are eating and drinking spicy food outside. It''s really unreasonable."

 Chapter 1849ï¼š Lu Sanzhu: I am very familiar with the county head

    Chapter 1849 Lu Sanzhu: I am very familiar with the county owner

    Lu Sanzhu jumped off the carriage, "Okay, I''ll ask again."

    He walked in a hurry, and quickly ran to the shop of Kaibuzhuang next to the Chen''s grocery store.

    The proprietress was stunned for a moment when she saw him. She recognized that it was the brother who was standing next to her when she was watching the excitement, and laughed hurriedly, "It''s you, little brother, what kind of cloth are you going to buy?"

    Lu Sanzhu shook his head, approached the edge of the counter and said mysteriously, "No, I just wanted to ask you something else."

    "What''s the matter?" The proprietress lacked interest. When she was just watching the fun, she didn''t mind gossip and shared the news with her peers. There is no lively thing to watch now, it''s still in the shop, so she doesn''t want to talk about anything other than doing business.

    Lu Sanzhu pretended not to see her unhappy expression, as if she was sure she would answer, and said, "Didn''t you tell me before that the guy from the grocery store next door was put in jail? That guy is called What''s your name? What does it look like, where do you live?"

    The proprietress was lazy just now, but when she heard this, she suddenly became cautious and asked with a frown, "What are you asking about?"

    Lu Sanzhu smiled, he is a high-profile person, Shu Yu became the county owner so he didn''t know about it the first time, so he missed the opportunity to spread in Jiangyuan County. Now in Chenggu County, why should he make a name for his niece?

    So he whispered, "I am going to save him."

    "Save him? How?"

    "I will tell the county magistrate Wen''an about this. If she finds out, she will definitely take care of it. When the truth is found out and the person is taken out of the prison, that guy will be able to suffer less, right?"

    The proprietress widened her eyes, "Do you know the county magistrate of Wen''an?"

    "Very familiar." Lu Sanzhu coughed lightly and raised his chin slightly.

    "You..." The proprietress couldn''t help looking at him, because Lu Sanzhu''s clothes were really dirty after spending a day in the mountains today. So much so that when she shared the gossip before, she didn''t care.

    Look at it now and find that although the clothes are a little dirty, the material is excellent. She herself is from Kaibuzhuang, which is easy to see.

    Lu Sanzhu let her look at it. After he took over the job, he began to pay attention to his clothes. Anyway, the fabric can be bought at the cost price at Yiren Pavilion, and he can afford it. This time, when he was out of the house, he adhered to the saying that people want clothes, and brought all the good clothes with him.

    Therefore, the proprietress looked at it, her eyes changed, and even her tone became much more relaxed, "This... son, will the county lord of Wen''an really take care of this matter? The county lord has his own things to do, Will this kind of trifle disturb her?"

    "To be honest, in fact, the county owner Wen''an was in the crowd just now and watched the whole farce. Don''t worry, she is the one who can''t see those people who do anything wrong. You tell me the situation of that guy, and I''ll tell her right away. Maybe the guy will be back in two days."

    The proprietress has been in this shop for a long time, and she is naturally familiar with that guy. That kid is a warmhearted person. She sometimes buys and moves things, and if he is free, he will come over to help.

    Seeing that he was wronged, not only her, but also the neighbors nearby were very angry.

    But they can''t do anything about it. After all, the government''s attitude is there, they all have families and they don''t dare to take this risk.

 Chapter 1850ï¼š I heard it

    Chapter 1850 Find out

    But things are different now. Lu Sanzhu''s words sparked hope in the proprietress'' heart.

    The county government changed a new county magistrate, and another county magistrate came to Wen''an. She has also heard a lot of rumors about the county owner of Wen''an these days, most of them are good, maybe she can really save that kid.

    Thinking of this, the proprietress swallowed her saliva and said hurriedly, "That guy''s name is Zhou Tiedong, he lives in Tuqiao Village, he is about the same height as you, and it''s just 20 after the new year. He told me that he originally planned to stay with his hometown this year. A girl got married, but it was really unfortunate that something like this happened before the Chinese New Year."

    Lu Sanzhu nodded, indicating that he understood.

    The proprietress hurriedly asked, "Can it really be released? In order to save him, his father and mother took out all the savings of the family and paid Chen Bing to compensate. In the end, Chen Bing still did not dare to give up and had to put people in jail."

    "Whether it can be released, it still needs to be investigated clearly. Although you say he is innocent, he can''t listen to your one-sided words after all, right? After the investigation is clear, release what should be released, and arrest what should be arrested." Lu San Bamboo style is full of openings.

    The proprietress nodded again and again, "That''s right, that''s right."

    Now that I have found out, Lu Sanzhu is about to leave.

    But after taking two steps, he stopped again, looked at the proprietress, and pointed in the direction next door, "The yard of their house is connected to yours, right? Can you hear the conversation here?"

    The proprietress understood instantly and whispered, "Yes, if you want to know the situation over there, I''ll take you to the backyard. They must be arguing right now, and the voice is higher than usual, make sure to hear it clearly."

    Lu Sanzhu smiled, "Lead the way."

    The two people with the spirit of gossip entered the backyard of Buzhuang one after another. The proprietress was right. As soon as they entered the backyard, the scolding from the next door entered their ears.

    The proprietress pointed to a tree in the yard, "I''ll get you a ladder, you can still climb that tree, there are branches blocking you, the people next door can''t see you, but you can tell the situation next door. You can see clearly."

    "What kind of ladder do you want, no need, I''ll just climb up."

    After Lu Sanzhu finished speaking, he tied his robes up, clinging to the tree trunk with both hands, and went up with a swish swish.

    Madam Boss, "..." This speed is too neat.

    Lu Sanzhu quickly found a comfortable position for himself, leaning on the tree trunk and watching the movement next door with relish.

    Shu Yu and others waited in the carriage for a long time, but they never saw him come out of the cloth village. It was really hard.

    The old lady sighed, "What''s the matter with the third child, just ask the guy''s name. Does it take so long? It''s only two quarters of an hour."

    Shu Yu also found it strange, "It shouldn''t be, this kind of inquiring about gossip news is just a trivial matter for the third uncle, and it doesn''t take half a cup of tea."

    "Will something happen?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "If something really happened, the third uncle would definitely shout loudly. It''s no problem to get away."

    She thought about it for a while, but let Yingdong go over and take a look.

    However, before Ying Dong got out of the car, he saw Lu Sanzhu''s face flushed like a teenager, and he hurried over.

    The old lady was angry, "You''re back, we thought you had an accident. How is it, I found out the name of the person?"

    "I found out. Not only did I find out the guy''s name, but I also knew the result of the farce just now."

 Chapter 1851ï¼š Going to fight the old beast tomorrow

    Chapter 1851 To fight the old beast tomorrow

    Lu Sanzhu hummed into the carriage, picked up the water bag and took two sips of water, and when the carriage started to drive towards the **** station, he narrowed his eyes and said, "I just borrowed the backyard of the proprietress and climbed Go up to their tree, sit on it and watch the whole thing."

    The man in the carriage, "..."

    That''s why you came back so late?

    But these are not important, the old lady and others are also very concerned about the follow-up of the Chen family.

    "Tell me now, what happened to them in the end? Did they lose money?"

    Lu Sanzhu nodded, "It''s a loss, the two of them fought for a long time, and neither of them wants to suffer. But it''s a fact that this guy is greedy, it''s better to get away if he doesn''t get found out. The compensation is just ten times too much, where can he get it?"

    "Afterwards, there was no reason to quarrel, so Chen He asked him to pay five times the compensation, which is equivalent to the dude''s work in Chen''s house for two months in vain, and he didn''t have a single penny."

    My buddy still refused. After a long time of wrangling, it ended with triple compensation.

    Although Chen He is not reconciled, he can still be a little bit ignorant.

    So the guy gave the money and walked away swearing.

    Lu Sanzhu said, "I guess this guy won''t just let it go. I see his posture, and he will definitely take revenge on this Chen''s grocery store when he looks back."

    The old lady also thinks so, a guy with dirty hands and feet has a clear character, and he is not someone who is willing to suffer.

    Lu Sanzhu, "Not only I think so, Chen He also thinks so, so he said to his wife who came over later, this shop will be temporarily closed from tomorrow, and let''s take a few days off, they will go back to Fucheng for a few days tomorrow. ."

    He said tsk tsk, "What is this Chen He''s brain? The grocery store business is already so bad, the guy has just been fired, and he didn''t want to sit in the shop himself and recruit a new guy to come back, but he actually wanted to close the shop. The shop is closed. He lost a few days of money for a few days, isn''t he stupid?"

    Shu Yu leaned against the wall of the car and said coolly, "He''s not stupid, it should be that Fucheng can get more benefits. Otherwise, why would the entire Chen family stay in Fucheng and not come back? Chen He finally came back. Now, in just one day, rush over again?"

    I just don¡¯t know what this benefit is, anyway, it is much higher than opening a grocery store for a few days.

    The old lady clapped her hands together fiercely when she heard this, "That''s right, isn''t he going to Fucheng tomorrow? Let''s follow along, so that we can find Chen Bing and give him a good meal."

    The old lady was very excited. I didn''t expect her luck was very good. On the first day, she reunited with her sister on the second day, and on the third day, she would be able to beat the old **** Chen Bing.

    Lu Sanzhu listened and agreed, "Yes, I''ll call a few more people... No, it''s enough to have the right thing and the west, and each of them fights ten."

    The mother and son became more and more excited as they talked, and slowly they began to talk about the weapons in hand.

    By the time the carriage was about to arrive at the **** station, Chen Bing was already dead in their hearts.

    Shu Yu smiled and raised his forehead, "Mother, you find that Chen Bing, and you plan to beat him hard?"

    The old lady was stunned for a moment, then frowned.

    Yes, they can do nothing but beat people up.

    Just like when he brought his son to the door of the Ruan family, didn''t the old Ruan family live happily for more than ten years?

 Chapter 1852ï¼š Chat with Zhou Tiedong

    Chapter 1852 Talk to Zhou Tiedong

    The old lady was annoyed, thinking that she would just beat Chen Bing and let him lie in bed for a few days and then he would be fine, and she was not reconciled.

    Her sister had been suffering for over thirty years, and only beat Chen Bing to death, which was too cheap for him.

    "Then what else can we do? Destroy his reputation and make him unable to get along in Chenggu County?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "This Chen Bing''s reputation is not very good. The third uncle just said that the neighbors of the grocery store all know that Chen Bing is not a good person, so what? He is still very prosperous. More Besides, even if he can''t get along in Chenggu County, he can still go to Fucheng and other places."

    Of course, she can also find someone to stare at, he can go up to do damage whenever he has a good life, and it is okay to make people beg for a living.

    But that was the most time-consuming and labor-intensive last resort, and it was easy for Chen Bing to stand up.

    Therefore, it is better to solve it from the root.

    As soon as the old lady heard Shu Yu''s words, she knew she had an idea, and hurriedly asked, "Do you have any way to make him feel uncomfortable?"

    "Yes." Shu Yu said, "I''ve thought about it before, but it''s a bit troublesome, after all, it''s been a long time. But now, the news from the third uncle is very useful to us."

    "Speak quickly."

    "Didn''t Chen Bing tell his aunt back then that everyone in his hometown died in the flood? In order to win the trust of his aunt, he also brought back a death certificate of his great-grandfather and great-grandmother. This death certificate was issued by the government, but in fact, the great-grandfather and grandmother were four He passed away only a few years later. In other words, the certificate was fake. Chen Bing actually forged official documents, which is a serious crime. Originally, I wanted to use such a crime to get him beaten and put in jail, but this It''s been too long, it''s hard to do."

    Shu Yu also thought about finding someone to beat up Chen Bing half-crippled, but later felt that it was too cheap for him, so he planned to start with his forged documents, but it would take some effort.

    However, now that I heard what Chen Bing committed two months ago, it is much easier.

    "Chen Bing colluded with officials and officers and framed his buddy Zhou Tiedong. This is a crime. Before, many officials and officers were rebels. If the officer who colluded with Chen Bing was found to be one of them, then Chen Bing would be guilty of an extra level."

    Lu Sanzhu slammed his palms together, "Okay, let Chen Bing go to jail."

    The old lady was excited, "Yes, this will make it difficult for him to live in prison, be exiled, and he won''t want to live in peace for the rest of his life."

    "Also, with Chen Bing as a person, I don''t believe that his business is clean. I will ask Zhou Tiedong later, maybe I can dig out a lot of things."

    "Then we can count the crimes and punish them." Lu Sanzhu''s eyes were bright, and he knew that their family Ayu was particularly damaged, and the whole person was rectifying people to death. However, I still want to beat him up."

    "It''s not easy? I''ll give you a chance."

    Lu Sanzhu laughed, and the carriage stopped right at the gate of the security guard.

    Shu Yu helped the old lady to get out of the car, but didn''t move. He just said to them, "You guys, go in, get some rest, and I''ll go to the cell to talk to that Zhou Tiedong."

    Lu Sanzhu, "I''ll go with you."

    He is a person who likes to join in the fun, and the old lady didn''t stop him, "It''s better to let him fight for you."

    Yingxi, who was standing aside, "..." She felt that she was more suitable.

 Chapter 1853ï¼š Yo, Mr. Tang

    Chapter 1853 Yo, Master Tang

    Shu Yu finally brought Lu Sanzhu, who had to keep up with the dead skinny.

    "Ayu, shall we go directly to the prison?" Lu Sanzhu was inexplicably excited. Although he was not stingy on weekdays, he had never been to the prison.

    Of course, he would definitely not be happy if he was locked in.

    This time, his identity is different, and he can walk in swaggeringly.

    Shu Yu glanced at him sideways, "Of course not, go to Master Tang first."

    Although she is the county magistrate, even though she can go in and out of the prison at will when she helps with things before. But this time was different. The Zhou Tiedong she was looking for had nothing to do with the rebels, and the county government also had a new magistrate. She and Tang Wenqian were still old friends, so she naturally had to respect him and not demolish his platform.

    Hearing that he was looking for Tang Wenqian, Lu Sanzhu finally calmed down.

    They went to the county government office. Tang Wenqian was mostly working in the study these days. When Shu Yu passed by, he had just finished reading a document and was so tired that he pinched his brows.

    Hearing the familiar voice at the door, he immediately got up and came out, "Miss Lu, why is this hour coming? But what''s the matter?"

    Tang Wenqian is still used to calling her Miss Lu. They are familiar with each other, and they are more comfortable when addressing them.

    Lu Sanzhu emerged from behind Shu Yu, raised his eyebrows, and said hello, "Yo, Master Tang."

    Tang Wenqian was stunned, "Third Uncle?"

    He was very surprised, "Why are you in Chenggu County and when did you come?"

    When Lu Sanzhu heard his name, he was very satisfied. He knew that this kid wouldn''t turn his face and deny him when he became an official. I think he helped himself when he was pushed into the water by a few rich sons in the peach forest.

    Lu Sanzhu''s attitude towards him improved, "We just came here yesterday, not only me, but also Ayu''s grandmother and father. I heard that you have become a county magistrate, and sure enough, you are more tolerant than before. It''s not the same, you look very imposing. You were very good at studying when you were a child, and I knew at that time that you would definitely have a future. Look, how long has it been, and you have become an official. It really gives us the face of the village chief. When I look back, I... ¡­¡±

    Shu Yu couldn''t listen anymore, "Uncle Third, the business is important."

    "Oh, oh, yes, yes." Lu Sanzhu wanted to slap himself, really, their family Ayu is also the county owner, why is he so flattering to Tang Wenqian?

    Tang Wenqian knew Lu Sanzhu''s temperament for a long time, and he laughed when he heard those words, and then asked Shu Yu, "What''s the matter with me?"

    Shu Yu briefly talked about Zhou Tiedong''s story, Tang Wenqian frowned, "If Zhou Tiedong is really wronged, then of course he will let it go."

    said and sighed again, "I''m afraid there are many people like this in that prison."

    The former magistrate really left him a big mess, and when he frees up his hands, all these will be recovered little by little.

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "You will be in charge of Chenggu County in the future, so they don''t need to worry about it."

    Tang Wenqian cheered up, yes, it is his responsibility to be here in the future, and he will do his best to give the people a stable life.

    He raised his head, "Okay, then you can go over there. I''ll sign a note for you, and let the guards in the prison cooperate with you. Ask whatever you want. If it is confirmed that he was wronged, you can just bring the person out."

    "Thank you."

    Tang Wenqian went back to his room to write a note and stamp it, and let Shu Yu take care of it.

    Now there is another thing pressing up, Tang Wenqian just feels that one head and two hands are not enough at all.

 Chapter 1854ï¼š go to jail

    Chapter 1854 Go to prison

    Shu Yu is already familiar with the head of the prison. When she interrogated the rebels before, she had a lot of contact with the head of the prison.

    Thinking of Shu Yu''s methods, the prison head was a little nervous when he saw her.

    Originally thought that she came here to fight against the thief, but she did not expect that she came here for Zhou Tiedong.

    The head of the cell had an impression of Zhou Tiedong, so he led Shu Yu and the others into the cell, and said, "It seems that Zhou Tiedong was sent in by Li Zhukuai this time. When he first came, he kept shouting that he was wronged, saying that he never stole anything, and he made a lot of noise for a while."

    "Later his parents and fianc¨¦e came to see him and saw that he was beaten with injuries all over his body, so they invited a doctor to come over to see him. The wound was treated well, but the county owner also saw the environment of this prison, which is not conducive to healing. And not long after seeing the doctor, something happened in this county, and the city gates were closed."

    "At that time, Zhou''s family didn''t live in the city, and since then they couldn''t enter the city. Zhou Tiedong had to carry it by himself."

    Shu Yu knew this, not only at that time, but later the rebellion was quelled, the city gate was reopened, and the people were able to freely enter and exit Chenggu County. However, only this prison still prohibits others from entering.

    Because there are many rebels locked up in this prison, it has been listed as a forbidden place for repeat offenses.

    In other words, the Zhou family only came to visit Zhou Tiedong at the beginning, and then until now, they have not been able to come in again.

    The head of the cell said, "Tie Dong was originally held in a three-person room this week. The rebel was caught earlier, and the number of prisoners in the cell suddenly increased, and now he has been moved to a ten-person room. The county lord, please, be careful with the steps. "

    While speaking, several people have walked into the dim passage.

    Lu Sanzhu was still a little excited at first, but now his heart has begun to become apprehensive.

    Especially, the smell here is unpleasant, the sound is noisy, and there are occasional miserable shouts, which make his heart skip a beat. By the end, he is already pinching Yingxi''s sleeve with the fingers of his left hand.

    Yingxi, "..."

    The group quickly walked to the third row of cells, Shu Yu looked all the way, and now there are many people in each cell.

    According to the head of the cell, these people are all former prisoners, and now the cell is overcrowded, so it is inevitable that there will be some chaos.

    The people in the prison don''t know Shu Yu. The thief who Shu Yu interrogated a few days ago was locked alone on the other side of the prison, which is a little distance from this.

    So seeing a girl like Shu Yu appear in a prison that no one has been to for a long time, the prisoners in it are excited.

    But with the head of the cell leading the way, they didn''t dare to be too presumptuous, but their gazes followed the figures of Shu Yu and the others.

    The head of the cell frowned and knocked on the cell door beside him with a stick, "Just be honest with me, no matter what you look at, don''t eat dinner."

    Everyone took a few steps back, and the timid ones quickly retracted their gazes, and the daring ones finally restrained themselves.

    When he reached the fifth cell, the head of the cell finally stopped, "This is it."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he looked inside the cell, and his expression changed instantly.

    There are ten people in the fifth cell, but at this time these people are fighting, and it seems that five or six people are fighting two people.

    The head of the cell twitched his brows and knocked on the cell door vigorously, "Stop, what are you doing, if you want to rebel?"

 Chapter 1855ï¼š Beaten

    Chapter 1855 was beaten

    The people who were fighting in the cell turned around when they heard the sound, and saw the cell boss standing outside the door, they quickly released their hands, got up and stood aside.

    The cold sweat on the door of the prison was all down, and he explained to Shu Yu in a low voice, "County Lord, these people are not very obedient to discipline. We have too few people in the prison, so this..."

    "I understand." Some of the people in the cell may have been wronged just like Zhou Tiedong, but more of them are people who have committed crimes. It will definitely cause trouble.

    Not to mention the ancient prison cells, there are many such things in modern prisons.

    She swept around the beating people and asked, "Who is Zhou Tiedong?"

    As soon as the voice fell, everyone in the prison looked at the man who fell to the ground.

    So, among the two people who were beaten, one of them was Zhou Tiedong?

    Shu Yu looked at the head of the cell, the latter groaned in his heart, quickly took out the key to open the cell door in front of him, and walked towards Zhou Tiedong under the puzzled eyes of the others.

    The latter fell to the ground, half-supported, sat up with some difficulty, and looked anxiously at the prisoner who came in.

    The prisoner next to him asked with a smile, "Captain, has Zhou Tiedong committed another crime this week? Is he going to be dragged out and beheaded?"

    The other prisoners laughed softly.

    Zhou Tiedong couldn''t help shaking when he heard this. The other prisoner who was beaten with him looked at him worriedly.

    The prisoner looked at the prisoner who was talking, and sneered, "Don''t talk nonsense." It is not certain who will be dragged out and beheaded.

    After he finished speaking, he changed his expression, squatted down and said kindly to Zhou Tiedong, "Zhou Tiedong, you are lucky. The county magistrate Wen''an heard about your case and specially investigated your case to overturn it. If you are wronged, You can go out."

    Zhou Tiedong raised his head in shock, his voice hoarse, "What did you say?"

    The other people in the same cell were still smiling, but their expressions changed abruptly after hearing this, and they stood up instantly.

    The head of the cell ignored them, "Okay, come out with me first."

    He stretched out his hand to help Zhou Tiedong, who was beaten and injured his leg, and it was very difficult to stand up.

    Shu Yu wanted Lu Sanzhu to go in and do a favor, but saw that he was looking at the vicious prisoners in the cell and had retreated five steps away, and was speechless for a while.

    Forget it, it wasn''t the first day she knew about her third uncle''s temperament.

    She turned around, and when she looked at the cell, she saw that the head of the cell, who was supporting Zhou Tiedong, was actually stopped by someone.

    This person is the prisoner who just spoke, and it seems that he is still the leader of these people.

    He said suspiciously, "The head of the prison, have you made a mistake? This trial is the matter of the county magistrate, and no matter how bad it is, there is still the master of the police. A county head can still interfere in the affairs of the prison, how is it possible? If it doesn''t comply with the rules, did the prison head accept any favors to help Zhou Tiedong?"

    The prison head frowned, and Zhou Tiedong was also a little worried.

    Shu Yu laughed suddenly, Lu Sanzhu couldn''t help swallowing hard when he saw her smile.

    Then, he saw Shu Yu walk into the prison door and walked towards the talking prisoner.

    The prisoner turned to look at her, his eyes a little malicious.

    Of course he wouldn''t think that the girl in front of him was the county head that the head of the prison said. After all, this is a big prison, dirty and chaotic, and the noble county head will come here for an inconspicuous Zhou Tiedong? Do not make jokes.

 Chapter 1856ï¼š wash for you

    Chapter 1856 Wash for you

    The prisoner''s eyes wandered on Shu Yu, and the evil revealed in his eyes made the other prisoners beside him excited.

    "Girl, you are a delicate beauty. What are you doing in this prison if you don''t go anywhere else? Could it be that you want to be happy with our brothers? You are not enough, there is another girl outside. Come on, let''s go together."

    The face of the prisoner changed greatly, and he shouted to the prisoner, "Shut up, this is..."

    Before he could finish speaking, Shu Yu raised his hand and punched the lead prisoner directly in the eyes.

    "If you don''t take good care of your own eyes, then I''ll take care of it for you."

    "Ah..." The prisoner took two steps back in pain, his anger was high, "You dare to beat me, why are you still standing there? Fuck me, you stinky girls don''t want to live anymore."

    The others looked at each other, but hesitated for a while.

    When the jailer¡¯s head is not visible, they will form a group to bully others for a better life. The bully is also a prisoner, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    But now the head of the prison cell is right in front of him, and the girl standing in front of him is from outside. They are not guilty of capital crimes and can ignore everything. How dare they do it. If you do it, it will be a riot in the prison, and you will die when you turn around.

    So let the lead prisoner be incompetent and furious, but the others turned their heads and pretended not to hear.

    Shu Yu took another step forward, took the wooden stick in the prisoner''s hand, and hit him on the mouth with a stick.

    "If you don''t wash your mouth well, I can also wash it for you."

    "Ah..." The prisoner screamed again, covering his mouth, only to realize that the stick just now had caused him to bite his tongue, and now he was bleeding.

    He raised his head, looked at Shu Yu with hatred in his eyes, and rushed towards her regardless.

    Before Shu Yu could move, Yingxi came in and kicked him to the ground, stepping on his back with his right foot, "Didn''t you just let me come in with you just now to have fun with you? I''m in, get up. "

    The prisoner struggled, but couldn''t get up at all, and the feet on his back seemed to weigh thousands of pounds.

    He raised his head and looked at the prison head with red eyes, "Liu Tou, you just cut it... sigh... Li''s house is coming over there, look at you, what a corner generation."

    His tongue was injured and he could not speak smoothly.

    But everyone present could hear it clearly.

    The head of the cell sneered, "Explain? What do I need to explain to Li Zhukuai? You don''t know, he will be beheaded soon."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone looked at him with an expression of disbelief on their faces.

    The prisoner was even more astonished, "Impossible."

    The prisoners in the prison and the rebels who participated in the rebellion were locked up one by one, and they had no contact with each other. So they don''t know what happened at all, and they don''t know that the original county magistrate and most of the people in the county government have been arrested.

    The guards in the prison didn''t want to cause trouble, so they all kept their mouths shut and kept their mouths shut. As a result, the information of these prisoners was blocked, and only some changes were made to guess what might have happened.

    Now the cell chief says that Li Zhukuai is about to be beheaded. Could this be what happened?

    Shu Yu glanced at them and asked the head of the cell, "What crime did this man commit, and why was he arrested?"

    The head of the cell hurriedly said, "This man insulted a girl outside, forcing the girl to jump from the upstairs and fall to her death. The girl''s father came to the door to ask for an explanation, and he was stabbed to death by him."

    Shu Yu''s eyes were instantly cold, "How can you still live well after two lives were lost?"

 Chapter 1857ï¼š Hit again and youll die

    Chapter 1857 If you fight again, you will die

    The prison head sighed, "His family has some connections, and he made a lot of money. It''s just that he was killed in public, and many people saw it. The former county magistrate couldn''t blatantly shield him, so he could only temporarily hold people in prison. Here. Just wait for that matter to settle down in the future, and then find another reason to let people go."

    Shu Yu''s face became colder and colder when he heard it. Two lives cannot be exchanged for the murderer''s slightest price.

    The prisoner Liu seemed to be extremely disgusted by this prisoner, "Although he is in prison, his treatment has always been very good. Li Zhukuai, as he said, has frequent contacts with the prison cell, and he is the one for the county magistrate''s appointment. I came here to take over. So the prisoner''s parents gave Li Zhukuai a lot of benefits and asked him to help take care of him more."

    Don''t look at this prisoner in prison, in fact, the treatment is not bad at all.

    What he eats is different from other people''s. You can tell by looking at a few younger brothers around him.

    Earlier, he was alone in a cell and was at ease. Later, when the rebellion broke out, the head of the cell asked people to integrate the prisoners and vacate all the cells on the west side.

    It was too urgent at that time and there were too few manpower, so there was no classification among the prisoners, so the prisoner and Zhou Tiedong were put together.

    Without the special treatment, this person is naturally unhappy, but wouldn''t he just start with the person in the same cell?

    After Shu Yu heard it, looking at this man again was like looking at a dead man, the wooden stick in his hand swayed, and suddenly he went down with a stick at him.

    "Ah..." The prisoner screamed.

    Shu Yu raised his hand, another stick.

    "Ah... stop, ah... help..."

    Once, twice, three times, Shu Yu''s face was expressionless, like a Rakshasa, and he was not polite at all.

    The prisoners in the cell and next door were stunned, staring blankly at her like no one was doing the poisoning.

    silently shrank back one by one, not daring to say a word.

    Liu Prison hesitated for the first time, but seeing Shu Yu''s expression, he didn''t dare to persuade him, he just thought he didn''t know anything.

    Yingxi still said, "Miss, if you beat him again, you will die."

    Shu Yu finally stopped, threw the stick to the side, looked at the half-dead man, and said to the head of the cell, "Find someone to come over in a while and carry him to the cell on the west side. He is not with Li Zhukuai. Is the relationship okay? Then let him be a companion, and maybe the two brothers can go on the road together."

    "Yes, county magistrate."

    The voice of Liu''s head fell, and the prisoners in the prison suddenly woke up.

    followed Qi Qi stunned, is this the county head? How is it possible that the county owner should not live in the high gate mansion, and the servants serve the delicious and spicy food, so what are they doing in this prison for male prisoners? Isn''t she dirty?

    Also, the stance of beating people to death just now was nothing like the county magistrate.

    Shu Yu finally kicked the prisoner on the ground, "This kind of dog, don''t let him continue to harm others."

    Insulted the girl, caused her to commit suicide, and even stabbed her own father to death. Two lives, why not compensate them?

    "Let''s go." Shu Yu clapped his hands, and strode towards the door.

    The head of prison Liu quickly helped Zhou Tiedong to follow. After walking out of the cell, Shu Yu glanced at Zhou Tiedong, turned his head and instructed Yingxi, "Go to the doctor and show Zhou Tiedong''s injuries. By the way, there was another who was beaten with Zhou Tiedong just now. The one who is here, take a look too, treat the injury and ask again."

    As for the one who was beaten by her, just bear with it.

 Chapter 1858ï¼š ask

    Chapter 1858 Inquiry

    Shu Yu and a few people walked away, and the prisoners in the cell gradually came back to their senses.

    They didn''t even dare to breathe too much, for fear that the irascible county would take the initiative to beat people.

    Everyone couldn''t help looking at the unconscious lead prisoner in the middle of the cell, and took a deep breath. This is not an ordinary tragedy, the county owner of Wen''an really wants to kill him.

    Everyone looked at each other in dismay, thinking that they had beaten Zhou Tiedong just now, for a moment they were worried, as if they were afraid that the county head of Wen''an would hold them accountable.

    I don''t know who said first, "Zhou Tiedong has the support of the county head, can he really go out?"

    No one answered, but everyone knew that this matter was inseparable.

    Everyone envied Zhou Tiedong. Someone looked at the prisoner who had been beaten with Zhou Tiedong just now. The expression on his face changed, and he suddenly flattered and said that he would be injured.

    The man was taken aback, but the others reacted in succession.

    Yes, Zhou Tiedong was treated differently by the county lord, as long as he spoke a few words of kindness in front of the county lord, then the prisoner who had a good relationship with Zhou Tiedong might be able to be released.

    For a while, the person who had been beaten with a black nose and a swollen face suddenly became a sweet treat, while the leading prisoner was paralyzed on the ground like a meat worm and no one cared about it.

    Shu Yu and several others have come to the rest room of the cell, and the doctor is looking at Zhou Tiedong''s injuries.

    When he reached the bright place, Shu Yu could see Zhou Tiedong clearly. According to the proprietress of Buzhuang, this man was very handsome, but after being in prison for a long time, he suffered so many crimes, and his handsome appearance was gone, only skinny and scarred.

    Zhou Tiedong was most seriously injured at the place where he was beaten earlier. Although he was treated, he could not recuperate at ease in the prison. Later, after being locked up with those people, he was beaten several times, which got worse.

    After the doctor treated his wound, he still sighed and said, "I have to take good care of it in the future, otherwise..." Halfway through, seeing the environment in front of him, he finally closed his mouth.

    Retreat also needs environment.

    Shu Yu nodded, "I''m sorry to bother the doctor."

    Then the head of the cell took the doctor in to see another person''s injuries.

    As soon as they left, only Shu Yu and Zhou Tiedong were left in the rest room.

    The latter was lying on the bed and had slowly recovered. She wanted to come down and kowtow to Shu Yu, but she stopped her, "You don''t need any extra gifts. You need to take care of your injuries first and answer my questions later."

    Zhou Tiedong nodded again and again, "Thank you, the county lord, thank you. Feel free to ask whatever the county lord wants to ask, and the little one must know everything."

    "I mainly want to know about your case. How did Chen Bing do it? He said you stole something from him, and how long will you be locked up?"

    When mentioning Chen Bing, Zhou Tiedong still had red eyes and looked particularly hateful.

    He took a deep breath and explained the situation at the time.

    is similar to what Lu Sanzhu had inquired about, except that Zhou Tiedong explained it in more detail, and he also said without reservation about the privacy that many insiders and outsiders do not know.

    The more listened, the more Shu Yu hated Chen Bing.

    This person is obviously not very talented and has no background background, but he can use the only resources to do the greatest evil and bully the more vulnerable groups.

    Shu Yu let out a long breath and let Zhou Tiedong rest for a while.

 Chapter 1859ï¼š You still have a chance to be released

    Chapter 1859 You still have a chance to be released

    Then, Shu Yuyou asked Liu Prisoner to bring Li Zhukuai, who colluded with Chen Bing, over.

    Li Zhukuai also belongs to the group of rebels, but he is considered to be in the hands of others, and he is not quite sure that he is rebelling, only the type of people who obey orders.

    Therefore, the crime is not too big, and he will not be beheaded, but at most he will be exiled.

    I originally thought that now I just need to stay in the prison and wait for the day when I am finally sentenced. Unexpectedly, Liu Baotou suddenly said that the county chief would see him.

    Zhou Tiedong and the others were not familiar with Shu Yu, but Li Zukuai and others were very afraid of her.

    Some time ago, Shu Yu was in charge of the interrogation, and she caught many rebels who wanted to claim to be innocent and escape punishment. As soon as Li Zhukuai heard that she was going to see him alone, his legs went numb uncontrollably.

    So after being brought to Shu Yu, Li Zhukuai answered almost anything she asked, and never thought to hide anything from her.

    Zhou Tiedong was very surprised by his cooperative attitude, but when he heard him admit that he had colluded with Chen Bing, he let out a long breath.

    After Shu Yu finished asking, he told Zhou Tiedong the same thing, so he asked Liu Prisoner to send him back.

    Immediately, she said to Zhou Tiedong, who was still nervous, "I probably understand your case, but there is still a person involved. I will bring Chen Bing to court later. Are you willing to testify?"

    "Yes, of course."

    Shu Yu nodded, turned to Liu Prison and said, "I''ll take that person away first, bring the booklet, and I''ll sign it first."

    "Yes, county magistrate."

    Prison Liu saw that she had signed the letter, so he immediately found two guards to pick up a stretcher, carefully helped Zhou Tiedong up, and sent him all the way out of the prison, putting him on a carriage.

    Before Shu Yu got into the car, he thought about it and said to Prison Liu, "I know that the prison is now crowded with people, and you have been very tired during this time. It''s just that what happened today is always a hidden danger. If possible, Prison Liu Arrange it, put other things that are not very important first, and detain the prisoners according to the severity of the crime, so as to avoid some unnecessary troubles."

    The head of the cell nodded immediately, "The county chief said that I''ll go back and arrange this matter properly."

    "It''s hard work, the magistrate Huihui wants to arraign the prisoners, so it would be more convenient to come here."

    The head of the cell was a little excited, he knew what the county lord meant, and he would help him say good things in front of the county magistrate when he returned.

    Now that Chenggu County has changed to a new magistrate, Liu Prisoner still can''t figure out the attitude of the other party. If he can make a good impression in front of the magistrate, it will be very good for him in the future.

    After receiving Shu Yu''s words, Prison Liu was instantly full of energy.

    After watching their carriage leave, he immediately brought people back to the cell, regardless of the time, and began to assign prisoners on the spot.

    Those prisoners saw him go and returned, but Zhou Tiedong did not come back with him, and looked at each other in dismay.

    There was a prisoner who had a relatively harmonious relationship with him on weekdays and asked, "Did Zhou Tiedong go out? What happened to Li Zhukuai, what happened to him?"

    The head of Liu Prison hummed, "It''s not just that Li Zhu is about to have an accident, it''s the entire county seat. The original county magistrate has been beheaded. In the future, this Chenggu County will be the new Master Tang who is in charge. I know. Many of you have been wronged, and if Master Tang frees his hand, maybe you can still be released."

    Everyone was shocked after hearing this.

 Chapter 1860ï¼š she wants revenge

    Chapter 1860 She wants revenge

    Shu Yu did not take Zhou Tiedong to the Boomerang Bureau, but to the Mijia Medical Center.

    Although the injury on his body has been treated in a simple way, he still needs professional care later. The Mijia Medical Center has a doctor and a medicine boy who can take good care of him.

    Then Shu Yu kept Lu Sanzhu as well.

    The latter looked bewildered, "..." Why did he stay here?

    Shu Yu solemnly said to Lu Sanzhu, "Uncle San, Zhou Tiedong is an important witness for us to deal with Chen Bing, and this witness was discovered by you, and it has extraordinary and special significance for you, so you must take a good look at it. He, you know?"

    What is the special meaning of God''s special? where?

    Lu Sanzhu glared at her in anger, but in the end she was ruthlessly thrown into the hospital by Shu Yu and watched her take Yingxi back.

    The sky was completely dark, so Shu Yu returned to the **** and went to the old lady to explain the situation.

    When came out again, she happened to meet Meng Han, she whispered to Shu Yu, "A child ran over this morning and said that the Chen He from the Chen family is back."

    Shu Yu understood, "I see."

    After knowing that the Chen family was not in the county seat, Shu Yu found a teenage child near the Chen family and gave him a few coins. He kept staring at the Chen family for the past few days and saw that someone from the Chen family came back. Go to the **** bureau and report her a letter.

    It seems that as soon as Chen He came back in the morning, this child came over.

    I just didn''t expect Shu Yu and the others to meet the Chen''s grocery store when they returned to the city in the afternoon.

    Shu Yu knew what to do. She went back to her room to rest first. There was still a tough battle to fight, so she had to recharge her batteries.

    On the second day, Agui took Granny Fang into the city early in the morning. After he sent the person to the guard station, he left the two skins that had been disposed of, and then took the prey he brought to sell. .

    The old lady was very excited to see Granny Fang, so she pulled her and said excitedly, "Axia, do you know who we saw when we came back yesterday? Chen He of the Chen family is the son of Chen Bing. Good guy, that Chen He is the same as his father. He is not a good thing. He is greedy for cheap and greedy. We have already thought about it, and we will go to Fucheng later to clean up Chen Bing. "

    Granny Fang was still stunned when she heard the Chen family, then raised her head and asked in surprise, "Take care of him?"

    The old lady nodded vigorously, "Of course I have to clean it up. Could it be that I don''t need to collect those debts back then? My own sister was bullied like that by him, and I won''t be named Fang if he doesn''t let him pay it back."

    Granny Fang couldn''t help but tighten the old lady''s hand slightly. Although more than 30 years have passed, some injuries are still vivid as if they happened yesterday.

    Over the years, she is not without resentment. Sometimes in the middle of the night, she would stab Chen Bing in several holes with a knife. She admitted that she couldn''t let go of what happened back then, and she was very vengeful and wanted to take revenge.

    But she also knows her own abilities. How can a helpless old woman fight with others? Don''t lose your life and implicate others.

    Now, is there a chance at last?

    But what to do?

    "Beat him?"

    The old lady waved her hand, "What''s the deal with a meal? It''s too cheap for him, and Ayu said she has a way. You don''t know, Ayu has been preparing to vent your anger since she knew about you. It''s a pity That Chen Bing has been staying in Fucheng and won''t come back, so he has no chance to attack."

 Chapter 1861ï¼š The family goes to Fucheng

    Chapter 1861 The family goes to the prefecture

    After the old lady found out about Granny Fang the day before yesterday, she held her breath in her heart.

    She pulled Granny Fang, "Let''s go, let''s go to Ayu and ask her what she wants to do. She came back late yesterday and didn''t have time to chat with me."

    The two happily ran to Shu Yu''s yard. The latter wanted to laugh at the eagerness of the old lady.

    "Milk, don''t worry, just wait."

    This wait is half an hour. Granny Fang was a little restless, but the old lady was very calm.

    She comforted her sister, "Don''t worry, Ayu said to wait, we''ll wait. You don''t know our Ayu''s ability, you can definitely say that you can do it, Chen Bing is dead."

    Not long after, Agui came back. His prey always sold fast, but this time it was a bit late because of a wild boar.

    Not long after he came back, a child quickly ran to the Meng Family Security Bureau, sweating profusely, and said he wanted to find Yingxi.

    Yes, he was looking for Yingxi. Because there are many people looking for the county owner these days, it is easy to be mistaken by the concierge as someone who wants to fish in troubled waters, but it is not wrong to look for Yingxi.

    When Shu Yu heard that a child was looking for Yingxi, he guessed who it was.

    She walked out in three or two steps and handed over two oranges to the child. The child accepted it happily, and quickly said, "Miss, I just saw that Chen He was about to set off, and he was going back to the city with his wife."

    Shu Yu asked him, "Have they set off now?"

    "As soon as I saw them pulling the car, I felt something was wrong, so I deliberately went forward to ask. Chen He said they were going back to Fucheng, but they just came back yesterday, and they didn''t need to prepare much to leave today. I ran over here. Time, it is estimated that they have already queued up at the city gate."

    Shu Yu understood and said to the child, "Thank you for running to tell me that it''s hard work, this is the rest of the hard work for you."

    The child looked at the twenty pennies in his hand with bright eyes, "Thank you, Miss, if you need me to help you mark people in the future, I will definitely live up to the trust, and it will be absolutely confidential and will not tell anyone."

    "Okay, if you need to look for you again, you can go home."

    The child ran away with the money.

    Shu Yu turned around and said to Ying Dong behind him, "Follow Chen He first and see where the Chen family is resting now, and wait for us at the gate of the city when you know."

    "Yes." Ying Dong saw Chen He yesterday and already knew what he looked like.

    He quickly led a horse out and ran to the city gate without saying a word.

    Shu Yu took Yingxi back to the **** station and said to Meng Pei, who was discussing matters with Uncle Meng, "Uncle Meng, we''re going to Fucheng, and we won''t be back today."

    Meng Pei was surprised, "Are you going to Fucheng? Who? You and Yingxi?"

    "Not only that, but also my nanny and my father."

    This time, even Uncle Meng was surprised, "All of you are going to Fucheng, what are you going to do?"

    "Accounting."

    Uncle Meng, "..." Huh? What''s the meaning?

    Meng Pei knew it, he laughed, "Do you need me to help you grow stronger?"

    "No, there are so many of us. Uncle Meng, you are busy first, and we will leave now."

    Meng Pei didn''t force it, "Okay, then let''s go. Anyway, there are Ah Yun and Master Qi in Fucheng. If you have anything, you can just ask him for help."

    "Um."

 Chapter 1862ï¼š Zhou Tiedongs request

    Chapter 1862 Zhou Tiedong''s request

    Shu Yu left, but Uncle Meng was still at a loss, "What are they going to do, and who are they going to settle the accounts with?"

    "A man without a conscience."

    Uncle Meng, "..." is even more confused.

    After a while, Tao Shi also hurried over and said with surprise, "The head of the house, the Lu family members have left, and they drove out the door in two carriages. What''s wrong with them, they can''t live in our house?"

    "They''ve gone to Fucheng, and they won''t necessarily come back in the next two days. When you come back, tell me about the kitchen and prepare less food."

    At this time, the old lady and Granny Fang who were pulled into the carriage were caught off guard, "Let''s go to Fucheng now?"

    "Um."

    The carriage stopped for a while as it passed the Mijia Medical Center, and then picked up the monk Lu Sanzhu, who was recovering from Zhou Tiedong.

    The two carriages quickly drove out of the city, and their speed was not fast.

    As soon as they had Ying Dong following them, they didn''t need to chase Chen He. Second, after all, there are elderly people with injuries in the car, and they should be taken care of.

    Who knew that the car was not far away when Zhou Tiedong suddenly said, "Lu, County Lord Lu, can I ask you one thing."

    "you say."

    "Our village is just a mile in front, can I see my parents first. They visited me when I was first locked up, and haven''t come since."

    Zhou Tiedong didn''t understand at first why his parents didn''t come to see him anymore.

    Later, when I found out that all the prisoners in the prison had never seen their relatives who were visiting, I knew that it might be the rules of the prison, and no one was allowed to visit during those days.

    It wasn''t until yesterday that he was recuperating at the Mijia Medical Center, and after inquiring with the medicine boy who took care of him, did he know what a great event happened in the county seat.

    Zhou Tiedong was a little worried about the situation at home, and knew that his family must be worried about him.

    Shu Yu pondered for a moment, then said, "It stands to reason that your crime has not been completely cleared, and you should not contact outsiders. But... Well, we are not in a hurry, let''s make it easy for you. But just to meet, I It will stop at the entrance of the village and let someone call your parents over, just say a few words."

    "Okay, thank you county lord, thank you county lord."

    The carriage went forward for a mile, and indeed saw the appearance of a village on the diagonal side.

    When the two carriages stopped at the entrance of the village, the villagers who were sitting nearby were startled and looked over curiously.

    Lu Sanzhu got off the car and went to inquire about the location of Zhou''s house. All the villagers in the same village were on guard. No one in the village knew what happened to the Zhou family. The Zhou family''s parents were so blinded by crying.

    It''s been so long since it happened, why did someone come to the Zhou family again? Don''t it be Zhou Tiedong, what happened again? The Zhou family was too miserable.

    Fortunately, Zhou Tiedong propped up his body and exposed half of his head from the window, and said to the woman at the entrance of the village, "Aunt Nian, it''s me, can you help me find my parents?"

    The woman called Aunt Nian widened her eyes in shock, "Fujiko, it''s really you, you, you were released."

    She wanted to come forward, but when she saw Shu Yu''s group, and looked at the tall and big car, she finally didn''t dare to come. She just turned around and ran towards Zhou''s house quickly, leaving a sentence in the distance, "I''ll go to your house and ask your parents to come over."

    The other villagers looked at each other in dismay, not really understanding what was going on. If Fuyuko is fine, why don''t you just go home, if there is something wrong, how did you get out of the prison?

    But looking at Zhou Tiedong''s appearance, the situation should not be worse.

 Chapter 1863ï¼š Meet

    Chapter 1863 Meet

    Zhou''s parents ran out quickly, not sure if they were too excited, and there were tears on their faces.

    As soon as they saw Zhou Tiedong, the two rushed to the carriage and looked at him up and down, "Dongzi, how are you, ah? No one was allowed to visit in the prison for the past two months, and there were rebels in the county before. We, we are worried every day, for fear that you have something in there. Are you released? Go, go home with your parents."

    Zhou Tiedong hurriedly said, "Father, mother, don''t worry. I''ll just say a few words, and I''ll have to leave after that."

    "Huh?" The two were stunned.

    "Father, mother, this is the county head of Wen''an. The county head took me out of the prison."

    The Zhou family did see a lot of strangers around at first, but when they saw their son, their anxiety prevailed, and they couldn''t care about anything else.

    Hearing Zhou Tiedong''s words, he instantly reacted. Followed by shock, county magistrate?

    They looked at each other and knelt down in a hurry.

    Shu Yu and Yingxi supported the person, "Come on if you have something to say."

    Zhou Tiedong took the hands of the two and said, "I haven''t gotten rid of my crime yet. I asked Wen''an County Lord to bring me to see you. But don''t worry, I''ll be fine. I''ll be fine in three or five days at most. I can go home."

    "Really?" Zhou''s parents were overjoyed.

    Zhou Tiedong nodded, this is what Lu County Master said.

    "That''s good, that''s good." The two quickly realized that the Lord of Wen''an County in front of them had saved their son. Although they didn''t know how to save their son, the benefactor was right.

    This time, despite Shu Yu''s obstruction, the two insisted on kneeling down for her, and kowtowed firmly, "Thank you for saving our family Dongzi, thank you, thank you."

    Shu Yu said, "You don''t need to thank me, I also need Zhou Tiedong''s help. But Zhou Tiedong''s charges have not been cleared yet, so don''t talk about it anywhere, lest there be any accident that will make him suffer more for no reason. Others ask, You can''t say it clearly, that is, I allowed him to come and see you."

    "Yes yes yes, we understand, we promise not to say."

    Shu Yu is not worried that Chen Bing will know about it after it spreads, and it will not reach them in such a short period of time. Even if he knows about it, the result will not change.

    She just thinks that Zhou Tiedong has not yet been in court, and has not been acquitted by the government, so she has been preaching everywhere that he is all right, and it will cause a little more trouble later.

    After seeing Zhou''s parents, Zhou Tiedong was leaving.

    He knew that the county owner was still on his way, but before he left, he still asked, "Ayue, are you alright?"

    Ayue is his fiancee.

    Mother Zhou nodded, "She''s fine. She often comes over to see the two of us these days. That child is infatuated. She just said that she will wait for you to come out. You can''t let her down in the future."

    Zhou Tiedong nodded heavily with tears in his eyes.

    then lowered the car curtain and lay back again.

    The carriage was restarted, and after the Zhou family watched them leave, they really explained to the villagers who came to inquire that they did not know, but only knew that the head of the county was the county owner, and their son had asked the county owner to come back to them. of.

    As for the others, they themselves are still confused.

    Shu Yu and his party continued to move forward. Because of the late departure, they were delayed on the road for a while, and finally arrived at Changjin Mansion City in the evening.

 Chapter 1864ï¼š let me sue

    Chapter 1864 Let me sue me

    Yingdong was already waiting at the gate of the city, beside him...and Meng Yunzheng.

    Shu Yu was a little surprised, jumped out of the car, and asked with a smile, "Why are you here?" After not seeing him for many days, Shu Yu was very happy to see him.

    Meng Yunzheng squeezed her hand, took her to the side of the carriage, and replied as he walked, "It was Xia Yan who saw Ying Dong accidentally, and she suspected that she was wrong. When I told me, I knew you all coming."

    After year, Cheyen followed Meng Yunzheng to Fucheng to help. If it weren''t for his sharp eyes, Meng Yunzheng would not know that the Lu family had been here for two days.

    He raised his head and said to the old lady in the carriage, "I''m tired of milk, I''ve already booked an inn, so I''ll take you there."

    The old lady was cheerful, not tired at all, "Yun Zheng has lost weight, I heard from A Yu that you are so busy that your feet are not touching the ground, it is too hard."

    Meng Yunzheng got into the car and led the way in person, "The busiest period has passed, and now I have a lot of free time. I originally planned to go home in two days, but I didn''t expect you to come here. It''s going well."

    "Smooth and smooth."

    The two sides were talking, and the carriage quickly arrived at the inn.

    Meng Yunzheng''s inn is not far from the government office. During this time, business in the city was not very good, and there were no guests in the inn, so he directly contracted the entire backyard.

    In this way, the Lu family can live in a cleaner way, not to mention there is a Zhou Tiedong who needs to recover.

    Zhou Tiedong was a little flattered, he had never stayed in such a good inn before, and he had a room by himself.

    After he settled down, Meng Yunzheng said to Shu Yu, "I heard from Ying Dong that he followed the Chen family, and their family lives in Shili Lane. I have asked Cheyen to inquire about the current situation of the Chen family. We''ll know what''s going on when we get back."

    He was very thoughtful, so Shu Yu didn''t have to work too hard.

    Meng Yunzheng asked her, "What are you going to do with him?"

    Shu Yu didn''t rush to answer, but asked first, "Who is in charge of Fucheng now? Master Qi?"

    "Well, the prefect has not yet taken office, and the Changjin mansion is currently being arranged by Qi Lie." Today is only the tenth day of the first lunar month, if it was still during the annual holiday in previous years.

    The situation this year is special. At the end of last year, we encountered the rebellion of the second and third princes. During the Chinese New Year, the court was unable to rest.

    But despite this, the candidates for the prefect of the Changjin House are still in debate.

    Shu Yu rolled his eyes, "Then if you encounter a lawsuit and a trial, is it Master Qi''s decision?"

    "Yes."

    "Then Master Qi is busy these days, can you spare a day and a half and let me sue?"

    Meng Yunzheng said helplessly, "Even if he is very busy, there is still time."

    "That''s good." Then Shu Yu said this about his plan.

    Meng Yunzheng raised his eyebrows, "I will accompany you tomorrow?"

    "No, you can kill a chicken with a butcher''s knife. Chen Bing is not a big man."

    Meng Yunzheng thought that so many Lu family members were present, plus Yingxi Yingdong, and Shu Yu, the county head, was indeed enough.

    "But you can help me find a doctor first. Zhou Tiedong followed us all the way, so let''s take a look first, lest the bumps get worse and something happens."

    "Okay, I''ll go right now."

    Meng Yunzheng quickly found a doctor to come back, and after the doctor went back after seeing Zhou Tiedong''s injury, Cheyen also came back.

 Chapter 1865ï¼š Cheyenne brought back the news of the Chen family

    Chapter 1865 The news that Cheyenne brought back the Chen family

    Cheyenne brought back news from the Chen family.

    The Chen family now lives in their father-in-law''s house, and his Yue family''s surname is Pan.

    Shu Yu had heard twice from the old lady of the Guan family. It is said that the Pan family was not very wealthy at the beginning. The family had a small shop and many children.

    That''s why Chen Bing only became the son-in-law of the Pan family when he was married.

    However, in the second year after Chen Bing and the Pan family got married, the Pan family slowly got better, and the most important thing was the benefit of having more children in the Pan family. Pan''s sister married a wealthy businessman from out of town as a concubine, and she was quite favored. After the wealthy businessman''s wife died, the sister was taken as the wife.

    With this rich son-in-law, the Pan family has gradually expanded their business a lot through Dongfeng.

    Originally one shop, after so many years of operation, there are two more.

    The Pan family not only has three shops, but also changed the house to a yard with a small three entrance, adding a few servants.

    The Pan family has changed a lot, but as the son-in-law of the Pan family, Chen Bing has been running a broken grocery store for 30 years. He still loses some money from time to time. He wants to go to the Yue family to fight the autumn wind, so he is extremely disliked by the Yue family. to the point where he almost refused to come to the door.

    Chen Bing thought at first that he could use his father-in-law to add other industries, but he could lose a job in one line, and he would be scolded by his father-in-law as a waste. He even failed to get some money from his stingy father-in-law. After several times, he gave up and resented his father-in-law, so he didn''t come to Fucheng to scold him easily.

    I came here this time because the old father of the Pan family was ill.

    Can Chen Bing not be envious of a family business like the Pan family? This was his last chance to share the property from the Pan family.

    If Pan''s father died and the Pan family was taken over by Pan''s brother, he would not even think of getting a penny from it.

    So Chen Bing used the reason why Pan and his children were worried about Pan''s health, and the whole family came.

    I heard from the neighbors of the Pan family that after they came, they really did their best to serve Father Pan. After a while, several people looked haggard.

    The nearby neighbors don''t know much about the Chen Bing family who don''t come often. From the current point of view, the good reputation of the Chen Bing family has been beaten out.

    However, Chen Bing thought that Father Pan, who was old and sick again, would not be able to last for long. Who would have guessed that after a month, his body would slowly get better.

    Chen Bing''s thoughts about dividing the family property were lost. It stands to reason that now that Pan''s father is healed, the family shop also needs people, so the Chen family should go back.

    Unfortunately, Chen Bing was not reconciled. It was during that time that bandits broke into Chenggu County to burn, kill and loot, resulting in the closure of the county gate, and outsiders were not allowed to enter at will. The Chen family couldn''t leave, so they naturally stayed.

    Who knows that not long after, the city will be in chaos.

    Fortunately, the Fucheng side was well prepared. Although it was very chaotic for a while, the common people were not as badly affected as Chenggu County. It was just a fright, and in the end, everything was fine.

    After the county and the city were all right, Chen Bing actually had no excuse to stay.

    Especially as the New Year is approaching, why should they go back to celebrate the New Year?

    But Chen Bing didn''t, he still didn''t go back, this time he stayed for a long time on the grounds that he wanted to find a husband in Fucheng for his daughter.

    Originally, another purpose of Chen Bing coming to Fucheng was to find a husband''s house for his daughter Chen Qiu.

    It¡¯s just that Father Pan was sick at first, and it¡¯s hard to say why.

 Chapter 1866ï¼š Chen Qiu has a partner

    Chapter 1866 Chen Qiu has a partner

    Now that Pan''s father is safe and healthy, this is a happy event. Wouldn''t it be even more gratifying to find a marriage for Chen Qiu?

    Father Pan was kind to Chen Qiu, his granddaughter. After all, Chen Qiu took care of him during his illness.

    Seeing that his granddaughter was indeed quite old, he also tried to find a marriage for her.

    It is said that two of them were introduced later, but the Chen family were not satisfied. It was either a bad appearance or a wrong family background. After such a delay, it was the end of the year.

    Cheyen said, "I heard from the neighbors on Shili Lane that it should have happened recently. Chen Qiu dressed up and went out from time to time. They asked curiously, and the other party seemed to be a scholar who just passed the exam last year. He is young and promising. Sijin. But what is the name, and the number of places in the test, this Chen family is still hiding it, and it is not clear."

    Scholar?

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, "Chen Bing''s ambition is not small, he is still planning to climb up step by step when he is a lot older."

    Once poor and white, he divorced his original wife and married the daughter of a well-off family in Fucheng.

    Now I want to use my daughter to remarry a famous family, and I still want to be the husband-in-law of an official master in the future?

    Fortunately, they have already come to the door, otherwise he will have a strong backer in the future, and it will take more work to clean up him.

    "You said, if I call tomorrow, will it ruin the good marriage of Chen Qiu?"

    Meng Yunzheng held a different opinion, "I think it may have avoided a bad relationship, rescued the scholar who was still in the dark, and reserved talents for the court."

    Shu Yu, "..." You can still speak.

    That''s right, people like Chen Qiu forced his fianc¨¦e to jump into the river because he saw Zhou Tiedong. It can be seen that he has a normal character and is in the same line as Chen Bing.

    Such a person, don''t let her harm the scholar who has been studying hard in Han Chuang and finally got the title.

    They came just in time, which is really good.

    Shu Yu ran to the old lady to talk about tomorrow''s plan with peace of mind. The Lu family members were filled with righteous indignation at the same time.

    After a night of rest, the Lu family members were all in good spirits.

    Especially Lu Sanzhu and his son, the two walked out of the room early in the morning, and when they walked out of the room with their hands on their hips, raised their chin and squinted at people, they looked like a rich old man and a young man, dressed in new clothes. Looking at the clothes that are not cheap, wearing a belt with intricate embroidery and a hosta in her hair.

    Shu Yu was stunned when she saw it. Her third uncle actually had a hosta? The third aunt is willing to buy such a good outfit for him, that hairpin, wouldn''t it be fake?

    She walked in front of the two of them in a daze, looked them up and down, focused on the jade hairpin for a while, and then sent out a soul torture, "This is the thickest family for the two of you, right? "

    Lu Sanzhu, "..." It seems that the rich posture is about to be unsustainable.

    "I said, we''re not going on a blind date, we''re going to fight. Is it necessary for you to dress so well together?"

    Lu Sanzhu put down his hand and retracted his chin, looking at Shu Yu with an expression of hating iron for not becoming steel, "Ayu, you are still too young to even understand this. Although we are going to fight, we can only punch each other at most. That''s about it. We went there this time, more to show off."

    Shu Yu''s expression was complicated, "Showing off...what?"

 Chapter 1867ï¼š Kill to Pans house

    Chapter 1867 Kill the Pan Family

    Lu Sanzhu now thinks that his niece is not very smart, and doesn''t understand the psychology of their little people at all.

    He clapped his hands and spoke with certainty.

    "Of course it''s to show off that your aunt has a strong backer. Let Chen Bing know that your aunt has a wealthy relative like ours, and she will live a good life in the future. We are like this. Go on. Let him regret it, and his bowels are blue. If he doesn''t regret it, this is a blow to his heart, you know?"

    Shu Yu suddenly realized that he was going to Versailles and pretending to be coercive, I understood.

    The old lady who just came out heard this and clapped her hands fiercely, "The third child is right, even if you don''t have money, you have to get out of the momentum of being rich. What Chen Bing cares about most is money."

    Shu Yu, "..." As long as you are happy.

    Lu Sanzhu was satisfied, and when he looked back, he saw that his second brother and two nephews were also dressed casually, which gave him a headache. Sure enough, this family still needs him to bear it.

    He coughed lightly and began to give the order, "You guys too, all go to change your clothes, the ones that are changed are expensive, they look like they belong to the rich boy."

    Shu Rui and Er Niu looked at each other and went back to the house very obediently.

    But Lu Erbai looks very embarrassed.

    Lu Sanzhu walked up to him, frowned and said, "Second brother, hurry up and change. Let me tell you, the two of us are the most important. We are aunt''s nephew and the closest to her, so we have to go and earn money for her. Face it."

    Lu Erbai agrees with this point, but he really doesn''t have the kind of clothes on Lu Sanzhu''s... a rich man.

    He deals with wood on weekdays, and soon he is covered in sawdust, so he can be comfortable and cheap when he wears it.

    Of course, he also has a few good clothes, but those clothes are all of good materials and classic styles. To put it bluntly, it is a low-key, luxurious and unassuming type, which does not match Lu Sanzhu''s mentality of wanting to blow up the streets.

    Lu Sanzhu let out a long sigh and instructed Yingxi, "Buy, immediately go to the nearby clothing store to buy the most expensive clothes for your master."

    Yingxi looked at Lu Erbai, who hesitated for a while, but nodded.

    Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll his eyes and said to Xi, "Just buy a suit like the one that Mr. Yang wore last time." The texture is good, and it looks crisp enough.

    Yingxi left, and the old lady also took Granny Fang back to the room.

    She has a lot of good clothes these days. She brought a few sets with her when she went out this time. At this moment, it happened to be one set for herself and Granny Fang.

    When everyone stood in the yard with a new look, they really looked like a master, a wife, and a young master from a big family.

    Shu Yu hasn''t changed, she''s still dressed as before, but her aura is so powerful that even in ordinary clothes, people don''t dare to look down on her.

    Yingxi took the cape and put it on her, shaking slowly, standing there was the focus of everyone.

    Lu Sanzhu narrowed his eyes, why didn''t he think of it? He should have found a cape to put it on, but it was a mistake.

    It''s just that time doesn''t allow him to buy any more, so Shu Yu and his party got into the carriage and drove straight to Shili Lane.

    Today''s Changjin Mansion is a little more deserted than when Shu Yu came back. Maybe it''s not the time for the academy exam, or maybe it''s just going through the chaos, but the carriage runs smoothly all the way.

    In just two quarters of an hour, the carriage arrived at Pan''s house on Shili Lane in the west of the city.

 Chapter 1868ï¼š Looking for Chen Bing

    Chapter 1868 Looking for Chen Bing

    The west of the city is not a prosperous and wealthy area, and the Pan family¡¯s junior third is already a relatively good house in Shili Lane.

    The courtyard in the south and east of the city is too expensive. The Pan family wanted to buy a bigger and cheaper house, but they could only buy it in Shili Lane.

    For this reason, the neighbors who live in Shili Lane belong to the families who have a little extra money but are not rich.

    Seeing Shu Yu and his two carriages driving in, they quickly caught the attention of nearby residents.

    The streets of Shili Lane are fairly wide enough to allow two carriages to travel in parallel.

    The carriage stopped at the door of Pan''s house, and many people watched with wide-eyed eyes. After seeing the people getting on and off the carriage, they even got together and muttered.

    "Is there some rich relative from the Pan family? Didn''t Old Man Pan''s eldest daughter just come here in the second half of last year and come again?"

    "I don''t think so. When their eldest daughter comes back, doesn''t she just stop at the alley and let the Pan family go out to pick her up?"

    "The Pan family looks like it''s going to be prosperous. There are waves of wealthy relatives."

    "Perhaps soon, their family will move out of Shili Lane."

    While speaking, Lu Sanzhu had already got off the carriage, and looked up at the Pan''s gate with his hands behind his back.

    then turned his head and said to Dong, "Go knock on the door."

    "Yes, Master San." Ying Dong was very cooperative, and Lu Sanzhu was very satisfied.

    The door of Pan''s house opened, and a small and thin concierge came out. When they saw the door, everyone was shocked and asked hesitantly, "Master, who are you looking for?"

    "Your uncle Chen Bing, does he live here now?"

    The concierge was surprised, but he didn''t expect to find Chen Bing.

    But then I think about it, the cousin and a scholar have been very close recently. Could it be that these people are the family of the scholar who came to propose marriage?

    When the concierge thought of this, he hurriedly nodded, "Yes, he lives here."

    "Well, let''s find him, you ask him to come out."

    "This gentleman''s surname?"

    "My surname is Lu."

    The porter said with a smile, "Master Lu wait a moment, I''ll go to the uncle when I''m young."

    After he finished speaking, he hurriedly turned around and ran into the yard. After running for a few steps, I suddenly realized that, no, that scholar doesn''t seem to be named Lu.

    Forget it, let¡¯s call the uncle first. At first glance, the other party is a noble person, even if it is not a family member of Xiucai Gong, most of them are relatives.

    The porter ran in, and here Shu Yu had already helped the old lady and aunt out of the carriage.

    In addition, Shu Rui, Dabao Erniu and other people stood at the door, looking at the extremely big posture.

    Neighbors watched this scene, and the discussion became more heated.

    "This looks even more imposing than the wealthy businessman married to the eldest daughter of the Pan family. Who is it?"

    "Didn''t you hear? It''s here to look for the uncle of the Chen family."

    Granny Fang held the old lady''s hand tightly and was about to see Chen Bing. At this moment, she couldn''t calm down at all.

    After all, they haven''t seen each other for thirty years, and I don''t know if they can scare him to death if they meet again.

    As I was thinking, many people hurried out of Pan''s courtyard.

    Chen Bing led the way, followed by Chen He, Chen Qiu, and the Pan family. After that, there were a few members of the Pan family, who should be the brothers and sisters of the Pan family.

    Lu Sanzhu swallowed and said to Lu Erbai who was standing beside him, "Second brother, there are quite a lot of people here."

    "We have a lot of people." Lu Erbai was not afraid, his fists were already clenched.

 Chapter 1869ï¼š beating

    Chapter 1869

    Lu Sanzhu looked at Yingdong Yingxi who was standing aside, Xia Yan who was called by Meng Yunzheng to help, and Yuan Gui who didn''t talk much but his eyes were glaring, feeling slightly relieved.

    These four people all have good kung fu, and they are all one against ten. With them around, what is he afraid of?

    Looking at Shu Rui Erniu and Dabao standing behind him, he was slightly satisfied.

    Although these three teenagers are young, they have already started to learn kung fu the year before under Shu Yu''s suggestion. It''s just that the time is not long, the understanding is good or bad, and the learning is not very proficient.

    But nothing else, the movements are still very flexible, and self-protection is no problem.

    Then, Lu Sanzhu looked at the old lady and Granny Fang Hua Xian who stood at the back, and Shu Yu who stood beside them like a needle in the sea, and finally felt completely relieved.

    With Ah Yu there, this niece who dared to break into Ruan''s house alone to challenge the people of Ruanjia Village, he was afraid of shit.

    Lu Sanzhu retracted his gaze and looked in the direction of the Pan''s gate again.

    Chen Bing had already walked to the door, just looking at Lu Sanzhu, who was a stranger, and asked with some doubts, "Excuse me, who are you..."

    "You are Chen Bing."

    "Yes, it''s Chen Bing, I don''t know if this master is looking for me, but where have we met?" Although Chen Bing''s tone was still polite, but after seeing the clothes of Lu Sanzhu and others, his attitude showed A subtle compliment.

    Lu Sanzhu sneered, "It''s good that you are Chen Bing."

    He raised his hand, just about to let the east and west go up.

    However, before his hand fell, Lu Erbai, who was beside him, was the first to rush up and punched Chen Bing directly.

    "what¡­¡­"

    Everyone was stunned, and no one expected that this person would hit someone as soon as he came.

    Didn''t they just talk nicely? It seems to be very polite and harmonious. Why did you start doing it as soon as you introduced yourself?

    Chen Bing was punched in the face, but luckily Chen He was standing behind him and helped him.

    The two shouted at the same time, "What are you doing? Who are you, why do you beat people?"

    "It was you who hit."

    The second one who rushed in was Yuan Gui, who punched Chen Bing in the stomach.

    Lu Sanzhu blinked, and he hesitated for a while, and he became the one who was left behind? No, the third punch should be him.

    Lu Sanzhu also ran forward, but Yuan Gui''s punch was so strong that Chen Bing fell to the ground in pain and couldn''t get up.

    Lu Sanzhu frowned and could only raise his foot to kick him.

    However, with such a series of people rushing in, no matter how slow the response is, the Chen family and the Pan family also reacted at this moment.

    The two families rushed up on the spot, "Who are you, who actually came to our house to beat people, is there any king''s law, is there any law of heaven, stop it, stop it for me."

    It was Chen Bing''s eldest brother-in-law, who was quite old and was supported by his own son, but he only shouted loudly, and asked the young people and servants to stop him, not daring to go forward by himself.

    The Chen family and the Pan family added up a lot, and quickly moved Chen Bing back.

    Lu Sanzhu fluttered in the air, very unwilling.

    Looking at Chen Bing who was being blocked, he was so angry that he cried out, "Yingdong, move them all away from me, I will kill this heartless man."

    Heartless man? ?

    The name made everyone present stunned for a while, and just like that, it was enough to respond to Xi Yuangui, and the three teenagers who ran in stepped forward and blocked everyone who was in the way.

 Chapter 1870ï¼š Whats wrong with getting older?

    Chapter 1870 What''s wrong with being old?

    Lu Sanzhu smiled, pulled out Chen Bing, and kicked him up.

    Chen Bing is so old that he is the opponent of the strong Lu Sanzhu. He was kicked on the back and hurriedly rolled to one side.

    shouted while rolling, "Who the **** are you? I have no grievances with you, so why hit me. Stop, don''t hit me."

    Lu Sanzhu didn''t care, he just wanted to let out his anger.

    The Pan''s yard was chaotic in an instant. There were indeed quite a few of the Pan family, but all of them were helpless people. No matter who was the opponent of the Lu family, the situation quickly turned one-sided.

    The eldest brother-in-law of the Pan family stood by and stomped his feet and shouted, "Stop, stop it for me. Where did you guys come from? It''s really insane. He came to our house to beat people."

    He had no eyes and fists, so he didn''t dare to go forward. Seeing the neighbors watching at the door, he hurriedly called for help, "Everyone, please help. These people are really bandits. They''re going to kill people. Help."

    The neighbors looked at each other in dismay, but someone with a quick mind turned around and ran out, trying to find the patrol officers and soldiers for help. However, she soon discovered that the officers and soldiers who had been patrolling intensively recently had not seen anyone for a long time.

    There are also enthusiastic neighbors who want to run into Pan''s house, but they are blocked by Cheyenne who is standing at the door.

    He said with a smile, "This is a personal grievance, it''s better for you not to interfere, otherwise it will be bad for you to hurt everyone."

    "But you guys are too bullying. How can you go to someone''s house and beat someone. How did the Pan family offend you?"

    Cheyenne, "We didn''t attack the Pan family. The only person we want to fight is Chen Bing."

    As he spoke, he turned sideways to let people see the scene inside.

    When the neighbors saw it, they really caught Chen Bing and beat him alone. Although the other Pan family members and the Chen family members were stopped, unless they acted first, the Lu family members really only stopped them.

    This this¡­¡­

    "This uncle of the Chen family is a lot of age, so it''s not good for you to beat people like this. Or you really don''t have the king''s law, and you actually kill people openly?"

    As soon as the neighbor finished speaking, he felt a strong gaze behind him.

    He was startled suddenly and turned his head to see the girl who was still standing beside the carriage.

    Shu Yu smiled at him, "What''s the matter with your age, can you easily forgive me if you do evil things when you are old? Can the court officials be acquitted when they encounter older prisoners?"

    "I, I didn''t mean that."

    Shu Yu, "Then what do you mean?"

    "I mean, you have to make it clear first, maybe there is some misunderstanding?"

    The man was talking, seeing the old lady and Granny Fang looking over, inexplicably lost his confidence, and his voice became weaker.

    Unexpectedly, Shu Yu nodded, "You are right."

    She finally moved, and helped the old lady to the door of Pan''s house.

    The Pan family was still shouting loudly, trying to struggle angrily and cursing, "There is no more kingly law, and murder is committed. Where did the bandits and robbers come from to break into our common people''s homes in broad daylight and kill them."

    Chen Bing was crying and howling, covering his head and falling to the ground, being pressed and beaten by Lu Sanzhu.

    "Uncle Third, it''s alright." As soon as Shu Yu called out, Lu Sanzhu stopped and snorted at Chen Bing.

    "It''s cheaper for you." He hasn''t had a good time yet.

 Chapter 1871ï¼š Chen Bing, do you still remember me?

    Chapter 1871 Chen Bing, do you remember me?

    Chen Bing cried out, and after a while, he found that no fist fell, and then he raised his head in horror and stared at him.

    One can see Lu Sanzhu''s fierce appearance and the delicate embroidery on his belt. He couldn''t turn his head around a bit, and he still hasn''t figured out how he offended such a group of people.

    These people are obviously not ordinary people, and they must have some background from their clothes and skills.

    The yard was in chaos. The Chen family broke free from Yingxi''s hand and rushed to Chen Bing''s side.

    Mr. Pan raised his head and scolded, "You bastards, if there is something wrong with my husband, our Pan family will not let you go."

    Chen Bing grabbed her, gasping for breath with anger on his face.

    The old lady was supported by Shu Yu and walked in front of him like this, not to be outdone, she raised her foot and kicked him hard.

    "Ah..." Everyone thought that the old lady could move her feet, and even gave her a straight kick.

    Pan glared angrily and stood up and was about to rush forward. She couldn''t beat those young and strong men. Could it be that she couldn''t beat the old woman in front of her?

    But just as she made a move, Yingxi twisted her hand.

    "Whoops, whoops, let go, let go."

    Yingxi pushed her back, and Pan fell into Chen Qiu''s arms.

    She hated and said to Chen Qiu in a low voice, "These people are not good people, and there are too many people. We can''t say that we will suffer. You go to Master Xun, didn''t you say that he has something to do with the yamen? You ask him to rescue him. we."

    Chen Qiu nodded again and again, "Okay, I''ll go right now."

    She raised her eyes and glanced at the Lu family members cautiously, before sneaking towards the door.

    Shu Yu saw it and probably knew that she was going to rescue soldiers.

    But she just glanced at it, which made Chen Qiu''s heart jump out. However, Shu Yu didn''t stop her, and she ran away quickly.

    Shu Yu sneered and looked away.

    The old lady kicked Chen Bing and finally became less irritable. She glared at the person who fell to the ground and said coldly, "Chen Bing, you son of a bitch, do you remember me?"

    Whoops, another heartbreaker?

    Many neighbors sneak in to watch the fun. Anyway, if we don¡¯t fight, there is no danger. Now it¡¯s time to listen to gossip.

    Even the Pan family frowned and looked at Chen Bing, and then at the old lady.

    The old lady is about the same age as Chen Bing. She suffered a lot of crimes in the early years, but she has maintained it safely and steadily in the past few years. In addition, she was in a good mood, with Hua Xian waiting on her, Zhao Xi''s prescriptions for conditioning, and her children and grandchildren beside her to be filial.

    These days are getting better and better, and people will naturally look much younger.

    What''s more, with her exquisite makeup and clothes, she looks much younger than Pan''s standing there.

    Neighbors thought crooked for a moment, did this old lady have something to do with Chen Bing in her early years?

    Even Mrs Pan looked at Chen Bing, "She, who is she?"

    Chen Bing didn''t know him at all, and squinted at the old lady for a long time.

    After all, the two hadn''t seen each other for more than 30 years, and their appearances had changed, and they didn''t meet many times that year. Now that you look at it, where do you recognize it? He will not even think of people to the Fang family.

    He felt very wronged. Facing the scrutiny eyes of the Pan family and the Pan family, he loudly defended, "I don''t know you at all. You have found the wrong person. I was beaten by you for nothing."

 Chapter 1872ï¼š it was her

    Chapter 1872 It turned out to be her

    "Yes, you are a noble person who forgets things a lot, of course you don''t remember me." The old lady said, turning to look at Granny Fang beside her.

    The latter took a deep breath and took a step forward, "Chen Bing, if you don''t know my sister, then you should remember me."

    Chen Bing was stunned for a moment, and turned his attention along the sound of the words.

    He didn''t know the old lady who he had only met a few times, but there was no reason why he didn''t know the man who had been married to him for two or three years.

    His eyes widened involuntarily, he gasped for breath, and exclaimed, "Axia!"

    "Shut up, don''t call me by my name, I feel disgusted." Granny Fang gave him a ''bah''.

    Chen Bing''s mind was suddenly confused, and he never thought that the person who came was Fang Caixia, the wife of the scumbag who he abandoned back then.

    Wait, what did she just say? elder sister?

    Is it¡­

    Chen Bing suddenly turned his head to look at the old lady, yes yes, if you look closely, this person''s face still has the appearance of Fang Caiyue back then.

    So, this is the auntie?

    She, she was still alive, and she found her way here.

    "Looks like you remembered who I am." The old lady sneered, "In the past 30 years, you have lived a casual and comfortable life. With money, leisure, wife and children, you never dared to think about it before. A fairy life. But my sister, why, you see her as helpless, and you persecute people like this, causing her to suffer for more than 30 years, you bastard."

    Chen Bing''s face was pale, but the aunt was still alive, and she was reunited with Fang Caixia.

    Those people, these people are...

    Chen Bing''s head was buzzing, and everyone looked at his guilty and uneasy appearance, obviously it was not reasonable.

    The Pan family frowned tightly, and Boss Pan looked at Chen Bing with a livid face, "Fourth brother-in-law, what the **** is going on, who are they?"

    How could Chen Bing be able to speak? Shu Yu walked up to Boss Pan with a smile and said softly, "Master Pan, I''m sorry to disturb you today. Let me introduce you first. This is my aunt. If you come to Master Pan, you should know that Chen Bing is a gentleman. Second marriage, before marrying your sister, he had a wife. Coincidentally, his first wife was my aunt."

    Boss Pan knew of course. He glanced at Granny Fang and said coldly, "I know, but Chen Bing''s first wife, didn''t she ask her to go down because she couldn''t bear children?"

    "Please come down?" Shu Yu sneered, "Did Chen Bing tell you that?"

    "Isn''t it?" Boss Pan''s eyes wandered a little when he said this.

    Shu Yu saw it, and raised his eyebrows immediately, it seemed that Boss Pan knew something. That''s right, what if your own sister gets married, if you don''t do a good job of investigating, what if you go back and cause trouble for your family?

    "Of course I didn''t invite him to go down." Lu Sanzhu sorted out some messy clothes, and with his hands behind his back was the appearance of a rich and noble man, and said loudly, "Chen Bing used his tactics frequently and made insidious acts back then, forcing me to do so. My aunt had to take the divorce letter and stay away from the other side. He was fine. He bought a big house with the money that my aunt bought with her life, married a beautiful girl, and vomited blood from my aunt who was seriously ill. He could only drag the sick body. Leave Chenggu County."

    As soon as these words came out, there was a clatter from the audience.

    What''s the meaning? Chen Bing turned out to be such a sinister villain? You can''t see it at all on weekdays.

    Chen Bing raised his head and subconsciously retorted, "No, no, I don''t."

 Chapter 1873ï¼š Theyre here to clarify the truth

    Chapter 1873 They are here to clarify the truth

    Lu Sanzhu didn''t give him a chance at all, and said to the people onlookers, "I think everyone should be curious about the inside story here, so I will tell everyone well, lest others think that it''s all my aunt''s fault."

    Chen Bing raised his head with red eyes, "No, I can''t say it."

    He grabbed Mrs Pan''s hand and wanted to stand up, but just now Lu Sanzhu deliberately crushed his leg several times, and the moment he moved, he felt a pain in his heart.

    He couldn''t stop himself, so he desperately pulled Pan''s sleeve and said to the Pan family''s brother-in-law, "Brother, drive them out, drive them out."

    Boss Pan''s face was heavy, although he knew that the other party was looking for Chen Bing''s trouble. But Chen Bing is his uncle, and it''s his own business, so he has to close the door to solve it. In the future, will their Pan family want to be human?

    He knew that these people were not from Changjin Mansion. Chen Bing had escaped from disaster. His first wife was from the same place as him, and they were all from Dongan Mansion, so these people must have come from Dongan Mansion. They made a big fuss here, turned around and patted their buttocks and left, but the Pan family still lives here.

    Therefore, he stepped forward and wanted to interrupt Lu Sanzhu''s words, "Several, I think there may be some misunderstandings in this, it is better to go into the house and talk slowly. This is our Pan family, and a few of you have come from afar... "

    Before he could finish speaking, Dabao cut him off, "What''s wrong with us coming from a long way? Dad, I can hear it, is he trying to say that we are not locals, and we have to be careful about spreading wildness on their territory, otherwise Is he going to take revenge on us?"

    Lu Sanzhu nodded, he glanced at Boss Pan, and educated his son in a serious manner, "There is a word you have used wrongly, we are not arrogant, we are here to reason, we are here to clarify for your aunt. Since it is a clarification, Of course, it has to be in front of the big guy, otherwise we will go back and we may not know how they will arrange your aunt."

    After he finished speaking, no matter how ugly Boss Pan''s expression was, he turned his head and continued to say to the onlookers, "It''s like this, when there was a flood in our hometown, my aunt and Chen Bing just got married, and they escaped to this Changjin Mansion together. , I got separated from my parents and my grandfather and grandmother on the way. After this, my aunt will..."

    Boss Pan couldn''t bear it any longer, "You guys are really deceiving people too much, come here, stop him, stop him."

    But it was useless, Yuan Gui blocked the Pan family sons who wanted to rush forward, and said to them, "Why, you still want to be beaten?"

    The Pan family''s son couldn''t stand it at all when he thought of the few blows he had just received, so he hesitated for a moment. Over there, Lu Sanzhu was very quick and fluent, and even went so far as to finish the story.

    The crowd exclaimed again and again, and the look in Chen Bing''s eyes became wrong.

    I can''t see it, these days Chen Bing has been serving his father-in-law in a thoughtful way, with a haggard expression. He never expected to be such a ruthless, ungrateful and despicable person. This kind of person is really scary.

    Feeling these sights, Chen Bing felt like a thorn in his back, and he immediately defended, "They lied, they just didn''t want me to leave Fang Caixia, so they deliberately poured dirty water on me to ruin my reputation. Don''t believe them, These are all non-existent things.¡±

 Chapter 1874ï¼š Shu Yu asks a question

    Chapter 1874 Shu Yu asked questions

    Lu Sanzhu started rolling up his sleeves, "Hey, at this juncture, you''re still dead, right?"

    "It''s you who bullied others, do you think you can make me confess the crime by relying on the number of people? Fang Caixia, I know exactly what happened back then. You can''t have children by yourself, and your temper has become extreme. You are suspicious and babbling. In order to take care of your reputation, I only told you that you feel guilty and asked to go to court. It can be considered as a whole for our husband and wife. But I didn¡¯t expect that your temperament would be twisted to this point after not seeing you for so many years. , can''t you see me well when you see my family is happy?"

    What he said was an oath, as if there was such a thing, so that the passers-by who were not very firm at first didn''t know who to believe.

    Even Lu Sanzhu was a little numb. As expected, he was not good at this kind of verbal battle, so let''s just do it directly.

    Granny Fang was trembling with anger, "You are just twisted, you have never been straight."

    Shu Yu took her hand, "Auntie, don''t worry. What''s true is true, what''s false is false, it''s not something he can change with a few words."

    She let Lu Sanzhu back and looked at Chen Bing condescendingly.

    I don''t know why, but Chen Bing was a little scared of her.

    Shu Yu closed his cloak, glared at him and said, "You said, we are distorting the facts and slandering you. Well, then I will ask you a few questions. Back then, you and my aunt escaped from Dong''an Mansion, and the journey was bumpy. , When you arrive in Chenggu County, you are already penniless. Under such circumstances, how did you buy the big mansion you live in in such a short period of time? "

    Chen Bing''s face changed slightly, and Shu Yu continued, "Did you steal the money or cheated? Don''t tell me you borrowed it. If you borrowed it to buy a house, in that case, you should also buy it. Let¡¯s settle down in a cheap little house first, right? Not to mention, you didn¡¯t know anyone when you first arrived, let alone ask someone to borrow money. So, where did you get the money to buy the big house?¡±

    "Oh, not only the big mansion, but also the shop you opened, where did the cost come from?"

    Following Shu Yu''s question, everyone''s attention was focused on Chen Bing.

    The latter was a little flustered, and hurriedly said, "I got the money from regular channels."

    "What formal way?"

    "That''s right, that''s what you just said about saving people. In fact, it wasn''t Fang Caixia who saved people, it was me. I was the one who saved the girl who fell into the water."

    Lu''s family members will be laughed at by his shameless words.

    Shu Yu''s smile expanded, "Did you save it?"

    "right."

    "You, a big man, rescued a young lady from the water who didn''t leave the cabinet? That girl''s family didn''t hold you responsible."

    Chen Bing rolled his eyes and hurriedly said, "I, I had a wife at the time, and she was poor and white. Of course, the young lady from the big family couldn''t follow me. That''s why they gave me a lot of money. Thank me. My life-saving grace, and secondly, I also hope that I don''t speak out so as not to damage the reputation of that young lady. Yes, that''s it."

    The lie came back, and Chen Bing secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Shu Yu suddenly realized, "So that''s the case, then the last question, do you... know how to swim?"

    Chen Bing''s face changed slightly, and then he said loudly, "Of course."

 Chapter 1875ï¼š The rescuer that Chen Qiu was looking for has arrived.

    Chapter 1875 The rescuer that Chen Qiu was looking for has arrived

    "No, you don''t know it at all." Granny Fang sneered, breaking his lie.

    Chen Bing argued, "I will. Boys from peasant households grew up playing in the river when they were young. Who can''t swim?"

    Granny Fang''s expression became even more sarcastic, "Yes, you used to know it, but then you won''t. Back then, there was a flood in your hometown, and the water in some places reached your chest. Your parents didn''t hold back when they fled, and they were directly flooded by the flood. After being swept away, you were very frightened at the time. Later, you became very afraid of water, especially after you were almost washed away and rescued by me, you were reluctant to go into the water. You are such a person who is afraid of water, how can you do that? Maybe jump into the river to save people?"

    Chen Bing refused to admit it, "It''s nonsense, I''m not afraid at all."

    "That''s easy." Shu Yu interrupted his bravado and turned to ask the crowd, "Is there a place like a river nearby."

    "Yes, yes, yes, just go out from the street in front of the river." Someone hurriedly replied.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Sure, then throw the person into the water and try, if he can swim back and forth, I will admit that what he said is the truth. Our whole family apologized to him, compensated him, and will never appear in front of him again. "

    Everyone nodded.

    But Chen Bing''s eyes widened, "No, I, I was injured by you guys, I couldn''t get into the water at all, and now I can''t even stand up, let alone swim. You are trying to take the opportunity to murder me, you guys If you want to hurt me, I won''t go."

    "If you don''t go, don''t go, then you can hold your breath in the water." Shu Yu turned around and instructed Yingxi, "Go and bring a bucket of water, let him bury his entire face in the basin, hold his breath for a while, if there is no problem, I also admit that he can swim."

    Granny Fang looked at her worriedly, so she would be fooled by Chen Bing. After all, holding your breath and swimming are two different things.

    But here at Shu Yu, that''s one thing.

    In Chen Bing''s case, it''s the same thing.

    So when he heard this, he saw that Yingxi had already acted, and even those troubled people saw that the Pan family had no tools, so he ran back to his own house and took a wooden bucket to collect water.

    Chen Bing was so frightened that he took two steps back and shook his head desperately, "No, no, I don''t agree. Why do you do this? This is the Pan family, why do you say what you say, I don''t want it, get out."

    As soon as appeared like this, the people onlookers still didn''t understand what it was.

    This is a guilty conscience, a lack of confidence, otherwise there is nothing to be afraid of. People who can swim hold their breath for a moment, which is completely a small problem.

    Shu Yu sneered, "Didn''t I give you a chance to prove it? Yingxi, bring the water in front of him and hold his hand."

    "Yes."

    With a ''bang'' sound, a half-meter-high wooden barrel was placed in front of Chen Bing.

    The water in the wooden bucket swayed, making Chen Bing pale.

    Chen He and the Pan family wanted to stop them, but everyone was blocked. There are not many Lu family members, and there are many onlookers. Now they want to verify Chen Bing''s words, so they naturally block their way.

    Although, even if they don''t test it, they already know in their hearts who is telling the truth and who is lying.

    However, just as Yingxi was about to start, a hurried voice suddenly came from outside the door.

    "Stop!"

    Shu Yu smiled, it seemed that the rescuer Chen Qiu was looking for had arrived.

    Sure enough, in the blink of an eye, Chen Qiu ran in from the outside, blocking Chen Bing, and there were five or six people who came in with her.

 Chapter 1876ï¼š Xun Sheng met the head of Wenan County

    Chapter 1876 Xun Sheng met the county magistrate of Wen''an

    The two leading men were dressed as scholars and looked handsome, and the four who followed behind were holding wooden sticks, probably thugs or something.

    Chen Qiu panted to hold Chen Bing''s hand, and whispered, "Dad, don''t be afraid, I have already asked Xun Xiucai to help. Xun Xiucai''s classmate and friend are a wealthy local family, he brought four nursing homes, We are not afraid of them."

    Chen Bing breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing this, "Well done."

    Xun Xiu was famous and famous, so he didn''t believe that these people dared to attack him. Even if they do it, they also bring four nursing homes, all of them are skilled, he wants to see who suffers in the end.

    This is Changjin Mansion, not Dongan Mansion where they can make decisions.

    Even the Pan family relaxed when they saw the few people coming, and the expression on their faces seemed to have confidence all at once.

    Chen Qiu stood up, glanced around the Lu family, then ran to Xun Xiucai''s side, and said very aggrieved, "Big Brother Xun, it''s them, the bandits who don''t know where they came from, they just came to the door and shouted. Killed. My father was beaten like this, and now they have to force my father to go into the water, it is really unreasonable. "

    Xun Xiucai first walked to Chen Bing''s side and glanced at his injury.

    Chen Bing immediately cried out this pain and the pain, looking very miserable.

    Xun Xiucai frowned, stood up and said, "You guys don''t know where you came from, it''s illegal to trespass the house, even if you report it to the government, you don''t care. What''s more, you are still doing murder and hurting people, which is really against morality. law."

    Lu Sanzhu pointed at Chen Bing and scolded, "Why don''t you ask him what he did?"

    "No matter what Uncle Chen does, he has to be reasonable first. If he makes a big mistake, he can report to the official. Private fights are unreasonable no matter what."

    After Xun Xiucai finished speaking, the classmates next to him also stepped forward and said, "That''s right, how are you guys coming up to shout, fight, and kill. This is the Changjin Mansion. If you continue to act indiscriminately, don''t blame us for being rude. "

    While speaking, the four nursing homes directly stepped forward, and the sticks hit the ground heavily.

    This scene made the Pan family and the Chen family instantly lift their chins and look at the opposite side with a sneer.

    The people onlookers were a little frightened, and could not help but back away, as if they were afraid that it would affect them.

    Lu Sanzhu was startled, his eyes widened and he said, "Why, can''t you do it if you want?"

    Xun Xiucai shook his head, "We are all people who understand etiquette, and naturally we don''t want to do it. It''s just that you have hurt Uncle Chen. Why don''t you apologize first, and then sit down and talk slowly to see if there is anything in the middle? What a misunderstanding."

    Chen Bing shouted, "There''s no misunderstanding, they just don''t like me, they not only call at the door, but also want to take this opportunity to murder me."

    Xun Xiucai frowned upon hearing this. He clearly gave the best advice, but Uncle Chen...

    He was about to say something when he suddenly heard an unfamiliar female voice.

    "Xun Sheng, can you be the head of the Chen family?"

    Xun Xiucai was stunned for a moment, and he couldn''t help looking at the source of the voice, only to think that the girl in front of him was very familiar.

    looked at him, his pupils dilated slightly, and suddenly took a few steps forward in surprise, "You, you are Luxiang, that''s not right."

    He hurriedly folded his hands and bowed respectfully, "Xun Sheng, I have met the county magistrate of Wen''an."

    People: ? ? ? ?

    They, just now, heard, what? !

    The county magistrate of Wen''an? !

 Chapter 1877ï¼š The relationship between Xun Sheng and the Chen family

    Chapter 1877 The relationship between Xun Sheng and the Chen family

    All the people in the yard looked shocked, as if they had auditory hallucinations.

    But Xun Sheng''s respectful appearance was so clear that even the classmates standing beside him were stunned. what?"

    "The county magistrate of Wen''an." Xun Sheng stood up straight and introduced to the crowd, "This is the county magistrate of Wen''an who was proclaimed by the sage not long ago."

    Xunsheng was a student who passed the exam with Meng Yunzheng last year. At that time, Meng Yunzheng was the first and Xunsheng was the third.

    At that time, Shu Yu, Meng Yunzheng and Dongqing Guanzhu, who was finally found, ate at the Yuelai Restaurant where Xun Sheng was staying. As a result, Xun Sheng recognized Meng Yunzheng''s carriage parked downstairs, and hurried upstairs to find Meng Yunzheng to exchange knowledge .

    At that time, Shu Yu was in the box and met Xun Sheng.

    Although they only met once, the two have a deep impression of each other.

    At that time, Xun Sheng knew that Meng Yunzheng''s fianc¨¦e was a xiangjun, and she invented and presented the heat pack.

    After that, Xun Sheng stayed in the Changjin Mansion to study. Originally, he was going to return to his hometown a few years ago, but when there was chaos in the mansion, he simply did not leave.

    Because they are all students, the reason for getting a job title is to get into a career in the future. They have always been very concerned about the news in the city, and they are also discussing every day Chenggu County, which suffered first.

    Therefore, Xun Sheng''s news is very well-informed. He knows who the new magistrate of Chenggu County is, and he also knows the newly canonized Wen''an County Lord. Naturally, he knows that this county owner is the original Lu Xiangjun.

    Honestly, Xun Sheng admires her.

    Just now, after he followed Chen Qiu into the door, his eyes were attracted by Lu Sanzhu, who was dressed the most gorgeously, who seemed to be the most decisive. Shu Yu, who was standing in the back, belonged to the girl''s family. Xun Sheng, a scholar, thought he was a gentleman. Of course, it was not easy to stare at other girls, so that he never recognized her.

    He also didn''t expect that the one who beat the people was the county magistrate of Wen''an.

    Xun Sheng, although he was a little bored with reading, was not the kind of person who knew nothing about the world.

    The other party is the county owner, so naturally he can no longer treat it with a strong attitude.

    And he also had doubts in his heart. As the head of Wen''an County, why did he embarrass Uncle Chen for no reason?

    Thinking of this, Xun Sheng turned to look at Chen Bing.

    But at this moment, Chen Bing and the others present were all pale and dazed.

    The onlookers were even more unbelievable. The eyes of the Chen family were all alienated.

    This is the county lord. If the Chen family offended the county lord, it would definitely be more than a beating.

    And that Chen Bing did such an outrageous thing to the aunt of the county owner, even ordinary people can''t stand it.

    Xun Sheng looked around in silence, seeing that the Chen family still didn''t respond, he hesitated for a while, and finally he dared to ask, "County lord, I don''t know what the Chen family did wrong, which caused the county lord to fight. "

    Shu Yu did not answer the question, "I don''t know what is the relationship between Xun Xiucai and the Chen family?"

    "I¡­¡­"

    Before Xun Sheng could answer, the classmates beside him hurriedly said, "Back to the county lord, the girl from the Chen family saved Brother Xun a few years ago, and she can be regarded as a benefactor of Brother Xun. Therefore, I heard from Miss Chen that the Chen family was in trouble. Just came to see it."

    This classmate obviously wanted to keep Xun Sheng away from the Chen family.

 Chapter 1878ï¼š How dare you forge official documents

    Chapter 1878 Dare to forge official documents

    Shu Yu suddenly said, "So that''s the case, so Miss Chen probably didn''t explain to Xun Xiucai why we came here?"

    Xun Sheng shook his head, "Miss Chen came in a hurry, and she doesn''t know yet. I wonder if the county magistrate will be able to clear up her confusion."

    This time, Lu Sanzhu was not needed. The people on the sidelines were very conscious and enthusiastic and explained the reasons and the consequences to Xun Sheng and his classmates.

    Xun Sheng and the two were stunned. They looked at Chen Bing, all showing incredible expressions.

    Can''t tell, he is such a person?

    Chen Bing felt cold all over at this moment. From the moment he heard that Shu Yu was the county head, he couldn''t help shaking.

    How could this be?

    People like Fang Caixia, who can''t have children, are abandoned by him, are afflicted with illness, and should have been hiding in a corner to fend for themselves. Why did it take her so many years to find her own sister.

    Not only that, the originally poor clanking road family has also developed.

    Even...there was even a county chief.

    This is the county owner, and in this huge Changjin mansion, I am afraid that there is no woman more honorable than her.

    He is finished, he is finished.

    Chen Bing swallowed his saliva and raised his head, just in time to see the sight that Xun Sheng delivered. Immediately, his spirit shook, no, there was still a chance, he didn''t commit a crime, he didn''t kill anyone, even the county magistrate couldn''t kill him.

    He can save himself, and the only hope in front of him is Xun Sheng.

    Therefore, after those people finished talking about the immoral things they had done before, he immediately denied, "No, it''s not like this, I have difficulties and hidden feelings."

    "What''s the secret?" Granny Fang stepped forward angrily, pointed at him and scolded, "You''re both bad and stupid. In order to make me give up and let me go back to my relatives to rely on, she even took the government''s The death certificate lied to me that my parents and sisters were dead, you had a plan, where did you come from?"

    "Wait." Shu Yu said suddenly, pretending to be hearing this for the first time, and asked with a serious expression, "Auntie, what did you just say?"

    Granny Fang asked in a dazed way, "What?"

    "You said just now that he was holding the government''s death certificate and told you that my grandmother and great-grandfather and great-grandmother have passed away?"

    Granny Fang said, "I don''t have a death certificate for your grandmother. He brought it from your great-grandfather and great-grandmother. When I saw the death certificate, I believed what he said, thinking that everyone was killed."

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes and looked at Chen Bing, "But my great-grandfather and great-grandmother died four years after the flood."

    Hearing this, the others hadn''t reacted yet, but Xun Sheng and his classmate were the first to take a breath.

    The classmate exclaimed, "So Uncle Chen forged the government''s death certificate? This is a big sin."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone was terrified.

    Yes, yes, forging official documents is not a small matter. Chen Bing''s courage must be too big.

    Chen Bing was flustered, sweat dripping from his forehead, eagerly waving his hands and saying, "No, no, I don''t, she lied, I don''t have any death certificate."

    "Whether or not, this matter is no longer a personal grievance between our two families. For such a serious incident, we must go to the government to talk about it and investigate it clearly."

 Chapter 1879ï¼š Pans plan

    Chapter 1879 Pan Family''s Plan

    Shu Yu looked solemn, turned his head and said to Cheyen, "Go to the patrol officer and bring Chen Bing to the government office, the county chief will file a complaint."

    "Yes."

    "No, I don''t have it, don''t go, don''t go." Chen Bing''s voice was shrill and he looked at Cheyen with tears in his eyes.

    The latter would ignore him, and ran to find someone without looking back.

    However, the official who didn''t even have a shadow before, this time, he followed Cheyen to Chen''s house very quickly.

    They bowed to Shu Yu first, and then escorted Chen Bing to leave without saying a word.

    The Chen family was terrified and held on to Chen Bing and refused to let go, "Master, please spare your life, our master didn''t do those things, he was wronged."

    The official smirked, "Did you have been wronged and went to the yamen to be judged by your own adults? Hurry up and let go. Obstructing the official handling the case is regarded as the same crime. Do you also want to be escorted away?"

    The Chen family was taken aback and hurriedly let go.

    Chen Bing cried and was dragged away by the two officials. His foot was still injured, and the pain caused him to sweat.

    Shu Yu and the others then went out, got on the carriage and walked slowly behind.

    The eyes of the Pan family were dull. They felt that it was over. Boss Pan hurried into the backyard to ask his father for advice.

    But old man Pan can have any idea. He has just recovered from a serious illness, and he felt uncomfortable just listening to the noise in the front yard. Later, after listening to someone explain the cause and effect, he felt even more unlucky when he was angry. The county owner that Chen Bing offended even forged government documents many years ago. If there is no evidence, that''s fine. What if there is evidence? That should not be sentenced to exile.

    Old Man Pan only asked Boss Pan to follow him to see and act according to chance.

    Mr. Pan was about to leave, but he was called back by Mr. Pan when he got to the door. He thought about it again and again, and finally said to his son, "If the matter is really irreversible, you, please let your sister and him divorce."

    "Father, this..."

    "What the heck, is it possible that our entire Pan family will be implicated by him?"

    Boss Pan thought about it too, so many people in the Pan family still have to live.

    He gritted his teeth, "I see, Dad."

    After , he hurriedly chased out.

    There was no one in the yard, and everyone followed the team of officials and walked towards the government office.

    On the way, Chen Bing, as the focus of everyone, could not wait to bury his head in the ground.

    The Chen family followed behind, Pan Shi and Chen Qiu were crying, Chen He had a gloomy face, and he didn''t speak to his wife all the way.

    Seeing that he was about to arrive at the government office, Chen Bing knew that it would be too late to miss the opportunity.

    He resisted the pain and turned his head, desperately looking for Chen Qiu. After seeing his daughter, he hurriedly motioned to Chen Qiu and asked her to ask Xun Sheng for help.

    Chen Qiu was stunned for a moment, then thought of something, nodded quickly, and ran to Xun Sheng who was also following behind him.

    Xun Sheng looked at her and didn''t know what to say for a while, but his classmate looked at Chen Qiu with a wary look on his face. Chen Bing''s character is really worrying. As a daughter, this classmate feels that she is not as kind as she appears on the face.

    Chen Qiu couldn''t care about other people''s eyes, she wiped her tears and whispered, "Big Brother Xun, please help my father. I don''t know what my father did before, but no matter what he did, he was always there. My father, I can''t just watch him have an accident. Big Brother Xun, for the sake of saving you, help me once, and repay the kindness this time."

 Chapter 1880ï¼š Chen Qiu wants to ask Meng Yunzheng for help

    Chapter 1880 Chen Qiu wants to ask Meng Yunzheng for help

    Xun Sheng was very helpless, he sighed, "Miss Chen, it''s not that I won''t help you. The county magistrate Wen''an and your father have a personal feud, and now your father... I''m just a scholar, at most I have a reputation as a scholar. There''s really no way."

    He did know some classmates with backgrounds, but if Chen Bing really committed a crime, he wouldn''t be embarrassed.

    Chen Qiu raised his head, "No, Big Brother Xun has a way."

    Xun Sheng himself wondered, "What can I do?"

    "That''s right, it''s that Young Master Meng." Chen Qiu said, "Don''t you have a relationship with Young Master Meng? You didn''t say that he is helping Master Qi, and he is very valued by Master Qi. After a while, we arrived at the mansion, just Master Qi is on trial. You, you can find someone to speak to Young Master Meng, and ask him to help him to say a few words in front of the adults."

    Chen Qiu accidentally saw Xun Sheng talking with Meng Yunzheng. Meng Yunzheng came out of the government office with a team of soldiers at that time. He looked majestic, and he knew that he must have an extraordinary identity without guessing.

    To her surprise, Xun Sheng and Meng Yunzheng actually knew each other. After the two met at the gate of the mansion, they chatted a few times.

    Looking at their expressions at the time, it was obvious that they were old acquaintances.

    Chen Qiu later asked Xun Sheng for a few questions, Xun Sheng just said with emotion, "He is the same as me, who was a scholar in high school last year''s academy exam, but unfortunately I was the third place, and he was the top case chief. If you have the ability, now you are a celebrity next to Master Qi, and in the future, you will have a bright future."

    Xun Sheng''s eyes revealed envy at that time.

    Chen Qiu pondered in his heart, that Meng Xiucai has a bright future, and that Xun Sheng, who has a good relationship with Meng Xiucai, will definitely not be bad in the future.

    After she went back later, she also talked to her father Chen Bing, saying that the man she chose this time would not be wrong.

    Chen Bing was very happy, and gave her a sum of money, so that she must not be stingy when going out, and buy more rouge pollen to dress up.

    Therefore, Chen Bing was in trouble now, and he quickly thought of the celebrity in front of Master Qi.

    Chen Qiu was in front of Xun Sheng.

    Who knew that after hearing her words, Xun Sheng froze for a while, and his expression was extraordinarily complicated.

    Chen Qiu thought he was unwilling, and his expression became more and more pitiful, "Brother Xun, I beg you, just one sentence. You can help me with a sentence in front of Young Master Meng."

    Seeing Xun Sheng''s soft-hearted appearance, his classmates couldn''t help but bump into him - he couldn''t agree, such connections should be used at a critical time, and must not be wasted here.

    Xun Sheng rubbed his forehead, he sighed heavily, and said to Chen Qiu, "Miss Chen, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but... it''s that Young Master Meng, the fiance of the county owner of Wen''an."

    Classmate, "..." Damn, then Chen Bing is really dead.

    Chen Qiu stopped, looked at Xun Sheng in disbelief, "What did you say?!"

    "The county head of Wen''an is the fiancee of Young Master Meng. It is because of this that I recognize the county head."

    Chen Qiu''s eyes were straight, just looking at the team that was walking further and further ahead.

    Xun Sheng looked at Chen Qiu again with a look of pity and helplessness, "Miss Chen, calm down first. Although this Young Master Meng has a close relationship with the county head of Wen''an, as far as I know, Young Master Meng is a fair one. A magnanimous person will not be short on shelter, so don''t worry, as long as your father really doesn''t do it, I believe he will be fine."

    The classmate glanced at him, really? you sure?

 Chapter 1881ï¼š destined to continue

    Chapter 1881 is destined to be continued

    Chen Qiu didn''t know how she got to the mansion. When she came to her senses, her father was already kneeling in the middle of the lobby, turning his head to look at her and asking with his eyes.

    However, he was destined to be disappointed.

    Chen Qiu lowered his head, not daring to look into Chen Bing''s eyes at all.

    The two sides of the hall were already full of officials, and many people crowded outside the hall, staring intently inside.

    With the sound of a board hitting the ground, Qi Lie came out of the house wearing an official uniform and sat behind the desk.

    He slapped the gavel abruptly, "Who is under the hall?"

    Shu Yu saluted, "The county magistrate of Wen''an sued Chen Bing from Chenggu County for forging official documents for his own selfish desires more than 30 years ago."

    Qi Lie nodded, serious as if he didn''t know her at all, "So it''s the county lord, come here, show the seat to Wen''an county lord."

    Shu Yu had already had someone write the form, and as soon as she sat down, the form was presented on the desk.

    Qi Lie slapped the jingle again, looked at Chen Bing who was kneeling on the ground and shivered, and said, "Chen Bing, what is said on the paper is true? Are you guilty?"

    "My lord, I didn''t, I was wronged."

    "Wronged?" Qi Lie''s expression was serious, "The letter is very clear and detailed, but you say that you are wronged. Well, this official is not someone who only listens to one family''s words. If this is the case, then you will spend more than 30 years. Tell me exactly what happened before. After you fled to Chenggu County, you started talking about what happened."

    Chen Bing swallowed his saliva. Hearing that Qi Lie did not directly listen to Shu Yu''s words and sentenced him to the crime, he felt a little relieved, thinking that it should be Chen Qiu''s side that had an effect, otherwise he would be allowed to defend here. ?

    So he stabilized his mind and began to talk about what happened back then, "More than 30 years ago, Fang Caixia and I were indeed husband and wife... After we came to Chenggu County, I rescued a rich lady..."

    "Sir." Shu Yu interrupted him, "Chen Bing''s mouth is full of untrue words. He lied from the beginning. Is there any credibility behind it?"

    "Oh, how did he lie?"

    Shu Yu told Chen Bing''s fear of water, and Qi Lie looked thoughtful, "If that''s the case, let''s first prove whether he really knows how to swim. Come on, bring a bucket of water and let me He tries."

    Chen Bing''s face changed greatly, Shu Yu smiled, look, even if some things are interrupted, they are destined to continue.

    The officer quickly brought a bucket of water in with a blank expression, slammed it in front of Chen Bing with a bang, and shouted, "Hold your breath."

    Chen Bing looked at the water swaying in front of him. It was just a small bucket. It was obviously not much different from taking a shower and washing his face on weekdays, but at this moment, he felt like there was a man-eating python in the water. He didn''t dare to. near.

    "No, don''t." He shook his head desperately.

    Qi Lie frowned and told the official, "Press him down."

    The officer responded, and without a word, pressed Qi Lie''s neck and dipped him into the bucket.

    Chen Bing was so frightened that he almost urinated his pants. Seeing that his nose was getting closer and closer to the water, he couldn''t take it anymore. He shook his hands and said loudly, "Sir, forgive me, I''m afraid of water, I''m afraid of water, that girl was not saved by me, it was Fang Caixia. saved."

    As soon as these words came out, the people onlookers let out a ''wow''.

    It was one thing to guess that Chen Bing was lying, but now that he actually admitted it, that is another.

 Chapter 1882ï¼š No evidence

    Chapter 1882 No Evidence

    Sure enough, this Chen Bing is really not a good thing as Wen''an County Lord said.

    He is indeed a despicable villain who seeks revenge for kindness.

    The onlookers pointed at him, those disdainful words drifted into the ears of the Chen family and the Pan family, and the faces of the two families became more and more ugly.

    Qi Lie waved his hand to let the officer let go of Chen Bing and went down with the bucket.

    Chen Bing collapsed on the ground, gasping for breath.

    Qi Lie snorted coldly, "Okay, Chen Bing, you dare to lie in front of the court, and you simply don''t take the law of Dasu in the eyes of this official. Come here, Chen Bing despised the court, pull down first, and beat him. Ten boards."

    Chen Bing was shocked, "My lord, I was wrong, I dare not."

    But it''s useless, it''s fine to admit a few mistakes in contempt of the court. If you don''t kill chickens to show your majesty, will others still have awe for the court and the government in the future?

    These ten boards really hit all the people in silence, and no one dared to make a sound.

    After the ten boards were over, Chen Bing was dragged back.

    He is so wounded now that he can''t even kneel. Fortunately, Qi Lie didn''t care, so he continued to speak.

    "Chen Bing, you''ve seen it, if you don''t explain honestly, and you still think about opportunistic things, even if this official wants to treat you lightly, there''s nothing you can do."

    Chen Bing shook his head, and continued to speak despite the pain.

    The more he explained, the more disgusted everyone heard.

    This person is actually a wicked man with wickedness and wickedness. No wonder the county magistrate of Wen''an was so angry that he brought someone to the door.

    However, when Chen Bing talked about forging the death certificates of his father-in-law and mother-in-law, he still insisted that he had never done such a thing.

    Other things can be recognized, but at most he has a bad reputation, which is a problem of personal morality and will not commit a crime.

    If he admits the forgery document, then he is really finished, so he firmly denies it to the end.

    "...At that time, Fang Caixia was seriously ill, and the doctor said that she was injured and could not bear children. If that was the case, wouldn''t the root of my Chen family be broken here? How could this be possible? So Fang Caixia said she wanted to go back to her hometown and miss her parents, but I didn''t dare to agree. If I go back to Dong''an Mansion, not only will she have all the money in her hands to help her poor relatives, but I can''t get rid of it. She. I coaxed her, saying that she was still ill and not suitable for traveling, and I first sent people back to inquire about the situation in my hometown. "

    "But in fact, I didn''t ask anyone to inquire at all, but after a while, I told her that both her parents were dead. My lord, I really didn''t forge any death certificate. If I did, why did I only forge my father-in-law? Mother-in-law''s death, not to mention Fang Caixia''s sister-in-law also died?"

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, Chen Bing''s psychological capacity is quite large, it''s all like this, and he can still explain it so clearly.

    After listening to Qi Lie, he invited Granny Fang to come in and ask her questions, and also asked her to tell what happened back then.

    The other incidents are the same as what Chen Bing said, that is, on the forged documents, she is very insistent.

    Qi Lie asked, "If that''s the case, do you have any evidence?"

    Granny Fang pursed her lips and shook her head. She didn''t. After reading the document, she was stimulated and fainted. I watched it again later, and it was unpleasant. Chen Bing put it away on the grounds that this document would stimulate her illness, and never saw it again.

 Chapter 1883ï¼š Zhou Tiedong is here

    Chapter 1883 Zhou Tiedong is here

    Chen Bing was secretly proud. Of course she had no evidence. He burned the document directly back then.

    For more than 30 years, enough evidence has been destroyed.

    Not only the document, but even the old master clerk who received his money to help him cheat, has passed away.

    There is no evidence, even the head of Wen''an County, can''t let him be sentenced.

    Shu Yu turned to Chen Bing''s face, tsk, really upset.

    Qi Lie looked at Shu Yu again, "Mr. Wen''an County, since there is no evidence that Chen Bing forged documents, it is really difficult for this officer to judge whether he has actually done it. What else do you have to say?"

    Lord said so, both the Chen family and the Pan family breathed a sigh of relief.

    Chen Bing closed his eyes. Sure enough, even if the county owner wanted to avenge his personal revenge, he would at most just beat him to vent his anger. He should be able to pass this test.

    That''s what I thought. Suddenly, there was a ''dong dong dong'' drumming sound outside the court.

    Everyone inside and outside the hall was shocked, Qi Lie raised his eyes and asked, "Who is outside?"

    Soon, an official hurried in and said respectfully, "Sir, someone is complaining outside."

    "This case has not yet been heard by the judge. You should ask the complainant to wait for a while."

    Who knew that the official looked at Chen Bing and said, "Sir, the person this person wants to sue is the defendant in this case, Chen Bing."

    As soon as these words came out, everyone was instantly in an uproar.

    Someone else wants to sue Chen Bing?

    Qi Lie, "Really? If so, then bring it with you."

    After a while, the official came in with a thin man.

    Chen Bing heard what the officer said, and was still trying desperately to think about who he had offended, and he even fell into trouble at this juncture.

    After seeing the person coming, he was shocked, "Zhou Tiedong, why is it you?"

    Not only him, but also the other people in the Chen family who were standing outside the hall were stunned. Chen Qiu stepped back in fright, and Xun Sheng next to her looked at her suspiciously, "What''s wrong?"

    Chen Qiu hurriedly shook his head, "No, nothing."

    Xun Sheng thought she was weird, and the classmates beside him looked even more thoughtful.

    Zhou Tiedong gave Chen Bing a hateful look, and knelt before the court, "Sir, Caomin Zhou Tiedong, sue Chen Bing for colluding with Cao Kuai and frame Caomin for stealing money."

    He presented the paper, and after reading it, Qi Lie smiled, "Chen Bing, do you recognize this person?"

    "Sir, he''s talking nonsense, he framed me. Besides, he''s clearly locked in a prison, how could he be here?"

    Shu Yu laughed aside, "Unfortunately, Zhou Tiedong was brought by the county owner."

    "What, what?" Chen Bing looked at her suddenly, his head buzzing. It was brought by the county head of Wen''an. She not only wanted to sue him for forging documents, but also sue him for colluding with Zhu Kuai?

    Xun Sheng heard the classmates beside him whisper, "It seems that this county owner is already prepared, this Chen Bing, I''m afraid it''s over."

    When Chen Qiu heard this, his body shook slightly.

    Xun Sheng also sighed secretly. The county lord of Wen''an was able to rely on his own ability to step up from the village lord to the county lord with a little peasant girl, and he was treating a person who insulted his own family. How can you fight an unprepared battle?

    He felt strange just now that since there is no evidence for forging documents, why did the county owner bring Chen Bing to the yamen?

    It turned out that he was waiting for him here.

 Chapter 1884ï¼š Subvert Xun Shengs cognition

    Chapter 1884 Subversion of Xun Sheng''s cognition

    Shu Yu could have directly asked Zhou Tiedong to come to the yamen to beat the drum and complain, but then the officer locked Chen Bing and came over.

    But isn''t this Lu Sanzhu asking for a beating? If you just lock people, the feeling of not being able to do it yourself is still unreconciled.

    And she thinks that Chen Bing''s expression of hope and disappointment now is quite interesting.

    Shu Yu took a step forward, stood in front of Zhou Tiedong, and said to Qi Lie, "Sir, when the county magistrate was assisting Lord Xia to try the case, he happened to interrogate a person. That person was the original arrester from Chenggu County. According to the crime confessed by the arrest, one of the crimes happened to be that he colluded with the merchant Chen Bing to beat and frame Zhou Tiedong, who used to be a clerk of the Chen family grocery store."

    Catch fast? Chen Bing''s face changed greatly. Did she mean Li Zhukuai?

    Shu Yu said, "Chen Bing and our family''s grievances and grievances have been known, so when I saw his name, the county owner could not help but pay more attention. In order not to cause wrongful convictions, the county owner specially advised this guy. , asked about the situation at that time. Of course, Zhou Tiedong''s words, the county owner believed. It was just because I had a personal grievance with Chen Bing, and it was not appropriate to make a decision. That''s why I suggested Zhou Tiedong to file a lawsuit in person. Dabai, be fair to each other."

    The corner of Qi Lie''s mouth twitched. After a public trial by the yamen, you were being interrogated in Chenggu County. What did you do in Changjin Mansion because you thought he wasn''t busy enough?

    Although he was complaining in his heart, Qi Lie nodded and said with great agreement, "The county magistrate of Wen''an has a deep understanding of righteousness, and this official will definitely handle it fairly."

    After the two sides had some official business exchanges, Qi Lie patted Gavel again and continued the trial, "Zhou Tiedong, tell me how this Chen Bing framed you and why he framed you."

    As soon as these words came out, Chen Qiu, who was standing outside the hall, turned pale, and hurriedly grabbed Xun Sheng''s arm and said, "Brother Xun, I''m a little uncomfortable, can you accompany me outside to rest for a while."

    Xun Sheng wanted to pay attention to the development of the case, but Chen Qiu''s face was really bad, and after thinking about it, he really wanted to turn around and accompany her to take a break.

    However, just as he was about to turn around, Zhou Tiedong''s high-pitched voice had already sounded, "This matter has to start with Chen Bing''s daughter, Chen Qiu."

    When mentioned Chen Qiu, Xun Sheng paused in his footsteps, and then he was stopped by his classmates and could not walk.

    Next, he heard an event that subverted his cognition. Chen Qiu fell in love with that guy earlier? Chen Qiu went to Tuqiao Village to ruin the girl''s reputation because the other party had a fianc¨¦e, forcing the girl to almost commit suicide by jumping into the river? In order to wipe Chen Qiu''s ass, Chen Bing started dangerously colluding with Li Zhukuai and sent Zhou Tiedong to prison?

    Xun Sheng looked at Chen Qiu in shock, the latter was short of breath and shook his head in denial, "He lied, I didn''t..."

    Ke Xunsheng is not a fool, Chen Bing''s character and Chen Qiu''s performance made him have to admit that the kind, simple and hard-working girl he thought was very different from the person in front of him.

    At this time, Qi Lie had already told the person Chen Qiu.

    Chen Qiu couldn''t get out, so she could only be brought into the court, but she, like Chen Bing, has always been strenuously denying it.

    Qi Lie asked Zhou Tiedong if he had any evidence, Zhou Tiedong took out a confession from his arms.

    "My lord, this is Li Zhukuai''s confession. It describes all their exchanges."

 Chapter 1885ï¼š Zhou Tiedongs fiancee

    Chapter 1885 Zhou Tiedong''s fiancee

    Qi Lie took it and gave a shock, "Chen Bing, what else do you want to say?"

    "Sir, this confession is not necessarily true. Li Zhukuai was interrogated by the head of Wen''an county. The head of Wen''an county has a personal grudge against me. She has a distinguished status, and Li Zhukuai can make a false confession."

    Chen Bing was so flustered, he almost tried to shift his focus when he caught a spot.

    Shu Yu is funny, do you still want to throw dirty water on her?

    She was about to speak when someone suddenly called out, "Sir, I still have evidence."

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, she didn''t remember finding someone else, why did she suddenly have evidence?

    Only Zhou Tiedong was surprised when he heard this voice.

    Everyone looked up, the people onlookers gave way, and saw a few people walking in from outside.

    The one at the beginning was a young girl, dressed in sackcloth and sackcloth, with braided braids. Her forehead was covered in sweat, and she seemed to be in a hurry.

    Zhou Tiedong almost jumped up when he saw her, "Ayue, why are you here?"

    Ayue smiled at him, this was not the time to reminisce, she took a deep breath and knelt on the court.

    Next to there was a middle-aged man who knelt beside him and kowtowed.

    Qi Lie, "Who''s in the hall?"

    Ayue raised her eyes and replied, "Sir, Queen Moon of the People lives in Tuqiao Village and is Zhou Tiedong''s fiancee."

    The middle-aged man immediately said, "Guo Zheng, the grass-man, worked as a cashier in the Chen''s grocery store for several years. Later, he was dismissed by Chen Bing on the grounds that he was confused in accounting and was greedy for the silver in the ink shop. Like Zhou Tiedong today, Chen Bing colluded. Li Zhukuai beat me up, and the root of the disease fell on Caomin."

    The people outside the hall looked at each other in dismay, and the chatter gradually grew louder, "This Chen Bing is still a habitual offender."

    "How many people has he harmed? First, the original wife, then the accountant, and then the shop clerk. This person''s heart is too poisonous."

    "Don''t rush to a conclusion, and then listen to see if there is any evidence."

    "Anyway, I think that even if there is no evidence, he must have done those things. He himself admitted that he persecuted the Fang family''s mother-in-law. She has such a heart, and it is not surprising how vicious she has done."

    The Chen family and the Pan family around listened to more and more ugly faces, especially when many people started pointing at them.

    Boss Pan regretted that he had followed him, so he should have let the younger generation come and watch, but now he has become the target of public criticism.

    The Pan family still has a lot of business in Fucheng. I am afraid they will be frustrated by this incident. Chen Bing is too damned.

    Thinking of this, Boss Pan pulled Mr. Pan over and said in a low voice, "Have Chen Bing ever done any of these things, you know in your heart. The county lord Wen''an is obviously prepared, and most of this is not good. After being sentenced, you settled with him on the spot, saying that you don¡¯t know what he did, and it¡¯s important to clear the relationship, you know?¡±

    "But Big Brother..."

    "You don''t think about it for yourself, you have to think about it for your children. Put all the faults on Chen Bing, and you can still have a reputation for being ignorant and deceived. Our Pan family won''t be implicated. There''s a way out. Otherwise, we''ll all be screwed together."

    Pan shi rolled his eyes and nodded after a while, "I see, big brother."

    Boss Pan warned her, "Don''t make any trouble."

    Then he raised his head and continued to look at the situation inside.

 Chapter 1886ï¼š Wang Yues rush

    Chapter 1886 Wang Yue''s rush

    Wang Yue has already begun to explain why she came here.

    She and Zhou Tiedong had already been engaged, and everyone in Tuqiao Village knew about it. The villagers knew that Chen Qiu went to the village to ruin her reputation, and they understood it by just checking.

    Therefore, even if Chen Qiu denied it, it would be useless.

    Wang Yue wanted to talk about the evidence she found, "Since Dongzi was put in prison, both of us have been very sad, and Aunt Zhou fell ill because of this."

    Zhou''s parents didn''t know what to do, so Wang Yue found a way by herself.

    She had to find evidence that Zhou Tiedong was wronged, and she wanted to rescue him.

    So Wang Yue went to the county town to find someone to inquire about it. If he wanted to find even the slightest clue, he found out about Guo Zheng.

    After knowing what happened to Guo Zheng, Wang Yue guessed that he might be framed by Chen Bing just like Zhou Tiedong.

    So she found Guo Zheng and summed up with each other, sure enough, they were all killed by Chen Bing in the same way.

    However, when it comes to overturning the case and complaining, Guo Zheng refused.

    The arm can''t twist the thigh. He was the one who was beaten many years ago, and the result is the same now. Chenggu County has the same magistrate and the same arresting fast, who can call the shots for him?

    Wang Yue was very disappointed. She also understood Guo Zheng''s concerns, and even knew that even if she found evidence, the result would be the same.

    Just when she was at a loss, Chenggu County was attacked by rebels and the city gate was closed.

    Wang Yue didn''t even go to the county town to find other clues, she couldn''t even enter the county town, and it was difficult to even see Zhou Tiedong.

    Later, the original county magistrate was sent to prison, and I heard that Li Zhaotou was also arrested.

    Wang Yue just felt very happy, and the thought of wanting to reverse the case began to stir again. Unfortunately, the county magistrate was arrested, and the new magistrate did not take office until three years ago.

    As soon as he took office, he began to interrogate those rebels, and he was too busy to separate himself, and the court never opened.

    And Guo Zheng has a lot of concerns. He has suffered a loss once, and he is very afraid of being beaten again. He is very afraid of the government. He didn''t know what the new county magistrate''s temperament was. If it was still the same as the original one, then he would be suing him for nothing.

    Just in case, he advised Wang Yue to wait and find out who the new county magistrate is.

    Wang Yue was disturbed by what he said, and she was afraid to bring disaster to Zhou Tiedong again. Therefore, despite her impatience, she tried her best to hold it back, but at most she would have to go to the yamen to file a lawsuit after the Chinese New Year or the court opened.

    Who knew that just yesterday, someone from Tuqiao Village came to her house and said that Zhou Tiedong had returned and appeared at the entrance of the village for a while.

    Unfortunately, Wang Yue was in the county seat at the time, so he didn''t know about it, and only heard about it after he came back.

    She immediately ran to Zhou''s house. Zhou''s father and Zhou''s mother listened to Shu Yu''s words, and mostly kept silent to others, saying they didn''t understand anything. But for Wang Yue, who was so haggard that everyone was running around for her son, Zhou''s parents had long regarded her as a family. They knew how worried Wang Yue was about her son, so they still put Zhou Tiedong out of jail, the county head of Wen''an. Said what came out.

    They also said that the carriage was heading for Fucheng, and they didn''t know what to do. They only heard from the county owner that they had something to do with Fucheng.

    Wang Yue knew the opportunity was coming as soon as she heard this, and she immediately ran back to the county town to find Guo Zheng.

    Guo Zheng was persuaded when he heard that Zhou Tiedong actually knew the county owner and had the county owner as his backing. Shu Yu''s good reputation in the county town some time ago successfully made Guo Zheng make up his mind, so he followed Wang Yue to Fucheng.

 Chapter 1887ï¼š Evidence is presented

    Chapter 1887 Evidence presented

    After Wang Yue came to Fucheng, they wanted to inquire about Shu Yu''s whereabouts.

    It''s just that Shu Yu was very low-key when he came, and Meng Yunzheng decided to stay in the inn, so naturally he couldn''t inquire.

    Just when Wang Yue was in a hurry, she suddenly heard that the county lord Wen''an appeared in Shili Lane, and asked the officers and soldiers to arrest someone there and go to the government office.

    Wang Yue and Guo Zheng hurried to the yamen after hearing this, just in time for Zhou Tiedong to sue Chen Bing.

    After Wang Yue finished speaking, Zhou Tiedong had tears in his eyes, "Ayue..."

    The people outside the court were also very moved, "This girl is a kind and righteous girl."

    Qi Lie nodded slightly, "I understand." He asked Guo Zheng again, "Is the evidence on you?"

    "Yes, my lord." Guo Zheng was still a little nervous, but when he thought that his grievances for many years could be overturned, he became excited again. At first, his words were not smooth, "Cao, Caomin used to be the accountant of Chen''s grocery store ten years ago."

    Chen''s grocery store is not big, so Chen Bing and his wife were in charge of it from the beginning, and they didn''t need to find a clerk or an accountant.

    It¡¯s just that Chen Bing has never read a book, and he doesn¡¯t even know a few words, let alone settle accounts.

    At first, he didn¡¯t keep an account. Anyway, it¡¯s good to make money every day. At the end of the month, he will integrate and integrate it to see how much he has earned. After marrying Mrs Pan, the account was kept by Mrs Pan.

    Over the years, it has always been Pan''s bookkeeping.

    But since Mrs Pan gave birth to Chen Qiu 16 years ago, people have been a little confused. Maybe it was too hard to take care of children, often forgetting to keep accounts, and the money in the family did not match up.

    Chen Bing tried to memorize it by himself, but even if he can read and write now, the memorization account is very confusing, and he can''t understand it well.

    So at the suggestion of others, I found Mr. Guo Zheng, the accountant who did not need too high wages.

    For this reason, the Pan family also made trouble, and felt that Chen Bing did not trust him, but in the end it was nothing.

    Guo has been working in a grocery store for six years. Ten years ago, Chen Bing''s son Chen He grew up and was about to get married, so he discussed with Chen Bing to manage the accounts.

    Chen Bing still loves this son. Anyway, the grocery store at home will be left to him in the future, just to manage the accounts. The money is still in his own hands, so he can exercise in advance.

    In fact, there is no problem so far. As long as Chen Bing tells Guo exactly, the accountant will not do it if he does not do it.

    But when Chen Bing checked the ledger at the time of handover, he wanted to find out something wrong, but he couldn''t remember what was wrong here or there. This made Guo Zheng very angry. He was the accountant, and his reputation was very important. He had to find another job after leaving the grocery store. How could he be so picky.

    The two sides quarreled, and Chen Bing became ruthless, saying that he had embezzled a lot of money, and asked Li Zhukuai to beat him up, and he didn''t even pay the last two months'' wages.

    Everyone shook their heads again and again, this Chen Bing is really not a man, he is so greedy for petty gain.

    Qi Lie glanced at him and asked Guo Zheng, "You said this, but is there any evidence?"

    Guo Zheng shook his head, "I don''t have any other evidence or witnesses except for Li Zhukuai."

    Chen Bing breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, the next moment, Guo Zheng said again, "Sir, although I have no evidence for my case, I have evidence in my hand for Zhou Tiedong''s case."

    Chen Bing suddenly raised his head, Shu Yu smiled suddenly, Qi Lie raised his eyebrows, "Bring it up."

    "Yes." Guo Zheng took out a few pieces of paper from his sleeves and handed them to the officer next to him.

 Chapter 1888ï¼š Guo Zhengs backer

    Chapter 1888 Guo Zheng''s backhand

    Qi Lie looked at the paper in his hand with some doubts, raised his head and asked, "These are..."

    "Going back to your lord, Chen Bing said that Zhou Tiedong covetted the Chen family''s heirloom, a jade pot worth 300 taels. That''s why he was sentenced to prison. Not only that, but the Zhou family should pay for the money and let Zhou Tiedong go to jail for three years. ."

    Qi Lie nodded, "That''s true." When Chen Bing and Zhou Tiedong confronted each other just now, he had already explained the case in detail.

    Guo Zheng said, "But the Chen family doesn''t have any family heirlooms at all. The so-called jade pot was bought in the second year when Caomin was the accountant. Although the price is not low, it is not worth three hundred taels at all. It is 70 taels of silver. In the hand of the adults is the voucher when I bought the jade pot, which describes the appearance, material, price, and unique characteristics of the jade pot in detail."

    "When I bought this jade pot, Chen Bing liked it very much, but 70 taels is not low for the Chen family. If you buy a jade pot that is too good for you, Mrs. Chen will definitely not agree. So Chen Bing kept the family secret and only brought Caomin used to help identify the authenticity. Therefore, after buying the jade pot, the certificate was handed over to Caomin and temporarily kept at the accountant, and I would only inform Mrs. Chen when I found an explanation later. Moreover, Chen Bing asked me to make a balance of the accounts, and I couldn¡¯t let it go. Mrs. Chen sees something different."

    Outside the door, when Mr. Pan heard this, his eyes widened and he looked at Chen Bing in disbelief.

    "However, after two years, Chen Bing''s youngest daughter, Chen Qiu, was very funny. When she saw the jade pot, she liked it very much, and she accidentally broke it. Chen Bing was heartbroken. Mrs. Chen didn''t know the price of the jade pot, she just thought it was a fake. Seeing Chen Bing losing his temper, he was still very angry, and the two had a fight at the time."

    "The jade pot is broken and can''t be repaired. The voucher for buying the jade pot is useless. Chen Bing asked me to burn the voucher, but I was in the Chen family for four years. It''s not as kind as it seems on the surface. I kept an eye on it and kept this certificate secretly."

    Guo Zheng was thinking of leaving a way out for himself, fearing that Chen Bing would use this to pinch him.

    And Chen Bing did pick on him before he was fired, but he didn''t use the excuse of the jade pot. Li Zhukuai''s side alone was enough to make Guo Zheng suffer.

    Guo Zheng was older and more experienced than Zhou Tiedong. After he knew that Li Zhukuai and Chen Bing were in the same group, he did not try to counterattack him. Even if there is a lot of evidence about him in his hand, he will not show it easily.

    I didn''t expect that a few years later, this jade pot would still come in handy to convict Zhou Tiedong.

    Guo Zheng took a deep breath, "Sir, this is what happened. The jade pot that Chen Bing said was greedy for ink by Zhou Tiedong has long been smashed. Caomin presented not only the proof of buying the jade pot at that time, but also Chen Bing''s attempt to take the jade. When repairing, the master indicates that the certificate cannot be repaired, please also ask the adults to check."

    The onlookers heard whispers, Qi Lie looked at the things in his hands in detail, nodded and asked Chen Bing, "Do you have anything else to say?"

    Chen Bing never thought that Guo Zheng would have such a hand, and he really played lightly on him at the beginning.

    He raised his head and said in a panic, "Sir, I did buy a jade pot before, but after the jade pot was broken, I bought another one, and it was worth three hundred taels, which was given to me by Zhou Tiedong. already."

 Chapter 1889ï¼š Compensation to Zhou Tiedong

    Chapter 1889 Compensation for Zhou Tiedong

    Qi Lie sneered and gave a shocked slap, "Chen Bing, you are still full of nonsense. When you confronted Zhou Tiedong just now, you have already explained in detail what the jade pot he was greedy for was like, its material, and its characteristics. The characteristics are exactly the same as the certificate presented by Guo Zheng, why, there are still two identical jade pots in this world?"

    "I, I..." Chen Bing was speechless.

    Qi Lie, "You said that you bought another one later, what about the certificate for the jade pot at the back? Where is it? Which jade shop did you buy it from, and when did you buy it? Witnesses are brought in to confront you. This official thinks, even if you don''t have a certificate, the seller will always have a certificate for a jade item worth 300 taels. Also, you said that Zhou Tiedong''s greed for ink is your family heirloom, since it was later How can the newly bought jade be considered a family heirloom?"

    Qi Lie''s questions were sharper than the last, and Chen Bing realized that the adult sitting in the court at this moment was not gentle, and even had a frightening chill.

    His mind was spinning wildly, but the more he turned, the more dizzy he became.

    What he said began to be full of loopholes, Qi Lie''s patience was exhausted, gave the hall a slap, and said angrily, "This official sees that you can''t see the coffin and won''t cry, and the evidence is so strong that he even tried to quibble and deceive and despise the court. He dragged it down and hit a hundred big boards."

    "Yes." The two officials came and dragged Chen Bing out.

    Chen Bing''s face is gone, a hundred big boards? He felt that he had lost half of his life after taking ten slaps before, and the pain was so painful that he was still shaking now, a hundred slaps would have killed people.

    "Your Excellency, please spare your life. Your Excellency, please spare your life."

    Chen Bing''s voice of begging for mercy was getting farther and farther away, and it didn''t take long for him to hear the sound of hitting the board and screaming miserably.

    is only ten boards, Chen Bing couldn''t hold it anymore, and shouted to confess his guilt.

    Qi Lie had someone drag him back, and Chen Bing was thrown to the ground as if he had been caught in the water.

    He screamed in pain twice, lying on the ground unable to get up.

    Qi Lie looked at him condescendingly, "You pleaded guilty?"

    "Yes, I plead guilty, plead guilty."

    "Okay, then you will explain exactly how you framed Zhou Tiedong."

    Chen Bing has no excuses. He can''t think calmly because of the pain. He is breathing heavily, and slowly and intermittently explains the cause and effect clearly.

    Qi Lie nodded and let someone record all his words one by one.

    After was finished, it was sent to Chen Bing, read it to him, confirmed that it was all right, and made a statement in front of everyone. Only after no one had any comments, did Chen Bing press his handprints to dedicate it.

    Qi Lie looked at the crime in his hand with satisfaction, and said loudly, "Chen Bing, colluded with Li Zhaokuai in Chenggu County, slandered Zhou Tiedong, a grocery store clerk, and caused him to be imprisoned and lost his family wealth. Now the evidence is conclusive, Zhou Tiedong is an innocent victim, and there is no The crime is released. All the money that the Zhou family compensated the Chen family will be returned, and another fifty taels of silver will be given to Zhou Tiedong as compensation for the physical and mental injuries he suffered in the past two months."

    Zhou Tiedong''s eyes widened, and Wang Yue looked at each other excitedly. With big smiles on their faces, they both kowtowed, "Master Xie Mingcha, Master Xie."

    After listening to the Chen family, their legs were weak and they almost fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1890ï¼š Compensation from mother-in-law

    Chapter 1890 Compensation from the other mother-in-law

    Qi Lie looked at Granny Fang and Guo Zheng again, "In addition, Chen Bing has already admitted that the person who saved people and received grace 30 years ago should be Fang Caixia. If this is the case, the repayment money given by the other party should also belong to Fang Caixia. Since Fang Caixia owns it. Chen Bing and Chen Bing are no longer husband and wife, and the money that was betrayed by Chen Bing should also be returned to Fang Caixia."

    Granny Fang was taken aback for a moment, yes yes, Chen Bing has just admitted the things he did back then.

    Although these matters are moral issues and cannot put him in jail, the money was actually transferred by Chen Bing, and of course it has to be returned to her.

    Qi Lie continued, "Within five days, the Chen family must hand over the 600 taels of silver that belonged to Fang Caixia in Fang Caixia''s hands."

    Six, six hundred taels?

    Chen Bing was stunned, if he handed over so much money, and if he was sentenced to prison later, what would the family do to punish him?

    The Chen family couldn''t stand it any longer this time, and slumped to the ground.

    Mr. Pan probably knows how much money the family has. The family expenses are not low in recent years. Not to mention the cost of food and clothing for a son and a daughter, the son married a daughter-in-law and gave birth to a child a few years ago.

    And the only source of income in the family is the grocery store, but after Zhou Tiedong left, business has not been very good. In addition, those who want to manage Li Zhukuai have already used the previous deposits.

    Now the family is full of cash and can take out three or four hundred taels of cash.

    They also have to compensate Zhou Tiedong, where did the money come from? Unless you sell your big house or shop.

    But these are sold, how can they live?

    However, this is not the end, Qi Lie added, "Also, Chen Bing also admitted that he colluded with Li Zhukuai and slandered Guo Zheng, which caused him to suffer from the root of the disease for many years, and needs to compensate Guo Zheng for fifty taels of silver."

    When Chen Bing was vaguely explaining the crime just now, Qi Lie asked a few questions, including Guo Zheng, which he also admitted.

    Guo Zheng has tears in his eyes. He has been proved innocent after many years of grievances. How could he not be excited, and now he kowtowed three times, "Thank you, Sir, for your clear observation."

    The Chen family couldn''t say a word at this time. When Zhou Tiedong was jailed, Chen Bing asked the Zhou family to compensate him for theft.

    But the situation in the Zhou family was really difficult, and at most twenty taels of silver could be given out, all of which were given to the Chen family. Chen Bing also asked them to write an IOU, and the remaining two hundred and eighty taels were slowly repaid.

    Now this IOU is naturally invalid, and the twenty taels of silver have to be returned, plus fifty taels of compensation.

    Seventy taels here, six hundred taels from Granny Fang, fifty taels from Guo Zheng, a total of seven hundred and twenty taels.

    My God, how can the Chen family have so much money?

    Mrs Pan couldn''t wait to shove over, but Boss Pan on the side had a frosty face. If the Chen family couldn''t get the money, they would have to ''borrow'' from the Pan family.

    Chen Bing looked gray and defeated. After many years of business, he was in vain. When he came to Chenggu County, he was penniless. Now... he has returned to the original point, no, it is worse than before.

    He still has to go to jail, but I don''t know how long he will be in jail.

    Unfortunately, his thoughts are still too naive, Shu Yu thought, the heaviest blow has not yet landed.

    Qi Lie stunned, "Chen Bing, you colluded to capture others and frame others, greed for money and money, it''s really hateful. According to the law of Dasu, you should be hit with 30 major boards and two years in prison. But!"

 Chapter 1891ï¼š Not Chen Bings children

    Chapter 1891 Not Chen Bing''s Children

    Qi Lie suddenly paused when he said this. Chen Bing, who had thought the sky was about to fall after hearing the two-year prison disaster, was startled by his last two words, and had a bad premonition in his heart.

    The next moment, he heard Qi Lie say, "However, in the turmoil in Chenggu County, many rebels and rebels are involved. Li Zhukuai is also one of the rebels. It is hard for people not to suspect that you are colluding with the rebels. Do you have ulterior motives..."

    "Sir." Before Qi Lie could finish his words, a scream suddenly came from outside, instantly interrupting Qi Lie''s words.

    He narrowed his eyes slightly, "Who is outside the hall, dare to disturb the order of the court."

    "No, sir, Caomin and the girl have something to say."

    The crowd dispersed, and they all looked back, only to find that the person who spoke was Boss Pan.

    At this time, Boss Pan was sweating profusely. From the moment he heard that Li Zhukuai was a rebel, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. Chen Bing associates with the rebels, and the final result is not as simple as breaking the bank and eliminating the disaster.

    Some time ago, people in the city were panicking. Even if Boss Pan didn''t understand these political affairs, he heard that a lot of people were arrested. These people are more or less involved in the rebellion.

    He never thought that these things that were originally far away from him would one day hit him on the head.

    Associating with rebels, Chen Bing is really desperate.

    It doesn''t matter if he lives, the Pan family will be killed by him.

    Boss Pan didn''t care about interrupting the court judgment at all, he just wanted to break away from Chen Bing as soon as possible.

    Therefore, he directly grabbed Mrs Pan, who was already frightened, and walked inside, knelt on the ground and said, "My lord, my sister has no idea what Chen Bing did, and she only understood who the person beside her was when she heard it. Vicious people. Our Pan family has all been deceived by Chen Bing. For such a person, our Pan family would never dare to have contact with him again, and my sister is also unwilling to be husband and wife with him. I also ask the adults to be the masters and let him My sister and Chen Bing reconcile."

    Shu Yu wanted to laugh while watching it, but the Pan family was quick to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages.

    Qi Lie looked very interested, looked at Chen Bing''s unbelievable appearance, and asked Pan Shi, "Is this your idea, or is it your brother''s idea?"

    Boss Pan pushed Mrs Pan, and the latter suddenly came back to her senses. She dared not look at Chen Bing''s eyes, but agreed with her elder brother, "Yes, the woman wants to reconcile. The woman didn''t know that he was the other party''s house before. My sister is so vicious, I feel chills in my heart after listening to it, if he can be like this to the other''s sister, I am afraid that he will be like this to the women in the future, and the women really don''t want to live with him anymore."

    Qi Lie didn''t smile, looked at Chen Bing whose eyes were red and split, and said to Mrs Pan, "As long as you both agree on the matter of Heli, this official will naturally have no opinion. But you still have two children. thing¡­¡­"

    "I agree with my parents and Li. I''m still young, so I''ll go with my mother." Chen Qiu spoke first, and she was the quickest among the few people. What Qi Lie said made her realize that her father had been implicated in the big crime of treason, and for such a big crime, she would definitely be implicated as a daughter. She didn''t want to be beheaded, she didn''t want to die.

    Chen Bing couldn''t believe it, and said angrily, "You unfilial daughter, okay, okay! In the future, you will not be the daughter of my Chen family, and we will only have one son from your brother in the Chen family."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Chen He, who was outside the door, also came in, and knelt on the ground suddenly, "Sir, I have nothing to do with the Chen family, we are not Chen Bing''s children at all." Therefore, Chen Bing''s crime has nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 1892ï¼š Chen Bingcai was infertile

    Chapter 1892 Chen Bingcai cannot give birth

    Shu Yu almost choked on his saliva, oh, it seems like a melon is about to explode.

    Even Qi Lie, who had always been calm, was stunned, not to mention other people present, wondering if there was something wrong with his ears.

    What did Chen He say just now, they are not Chen Bing''s children, what are you kidding?

    These two children of the Chen family are really funny. In order to distance themselves from their sinful father, they can even say such a thing, which is really unfilial.

    Chen Bing thinks so too. He has always loved Chen He the son the most, otherwise he would not have handed over the account of the grocery store to him earlier. But I didn''t expect him to even recognize his father at this juncture.

    He was beaten into a drowsy state. At this time, he didn''t realize what Qi Lie had said before. He didn''t understand that Li Zhukuai was a rebel. He just thought that Chen He would not recognize his son because he was going to jail. , was so angry that he was about to vomit blood, "Unfilial son, you two unfilial sons, you don''t even recognize your biological father, you are unfilial and will be punished by heaven."

    He said that he was about to rush over to beat Chen He.

    Chen He pushed him away, raised his head and said to Qi Lie, "Sir, what Caomin said is true, Caomin is really not Chen Bing''s son, Chen Bingwu is infertile."

    "Hey..." The crowd around the audience gasped, this curse was too cruel.

    However, Chen He pointed at Mrs Pan and said, "My mother is very clear about this. I overheard what my mother said, Chen Bing has nothing to do with me, and the crime he committed has nothing to do with us, my lord."

    Everyone''s eyes fell on Pan Shi''s body, and even Boss Pan looked at his sister in shock.

    followed, and he suddenly thought of what his father had said to him before he left the house.

    The expression and expression when he talked about wanting Xiaomei and Li, now he thinks about it a bit strange, as if he was sure that his sister would marry Li.

    Could it be that his father also knows about Chen He and Chen Qiu''s life experience?

    Pan''s face was pale and pale, and her body was shaking.

    Chen He grabbed the hem of her clothes, "Mother, tell me, make it clear, or I''ll have to be beheaded along with Chen Bing, I''m your only son."

    Qi Lie thought this was very interesting, he stunned, "Miss Pan, tell me honestly, what''s going on?"

    Pan shivered, raised his head and looked flustered, "Sir, I, I..."

    She looked at Chen Qiu, then at Chen He, thinking that Chen Bing had colluded with the rebels made her whole heart feel cold.

    After a long time, she finally closed her eyes with a gray face, a tear fell down, and said calmly, "Yes, Chen Bing can''t have children, neither of the two children is his."

    "You lied to me!!" Chen Bing shouted, "You want to reconcile with me, well, I agree, you have made two children not recognize their ancestors, Pan, I will kill you."

    He wanted to pounce on him, but he was wounded and was restrained by the officers and soldiers, so he could only show his teeth and claws at Mr. Pan.

    Pan turned his head and said with red eyes, "I didn''t lie to you, they have nothing to do with you at all. Ah He was born eight years after I married you, haven''t you thought about why? After many years, there is A Qiu, have you thought about why?"

    Chen Bing was stunned, his eyes were red, "Impossible, I don''t believe it!"

 Chapter 1893ï¼š Pans Dewy Love

    Chapter 1893 Pan''s Dewy Love

    "Nothing is impossible." Now that the matter had come, Mrs Pan also gave up, her voice slowly calmed down, she raised her head and said, "My lord, after the woman married Chen Bing, she was never pregnant. Whether it was me or Chen Bing, both I was very impatient, Chen Bing suspected that I would not be able to give birth, and three years later, he had the idea of ??taking a concubine."

    Not only had this idea, Chen Bing also put it into action.

    It''s just that he acted secretly. During that time, he walked very close to a girl, but was discovered by Pan.

    Mrs Pan is not Granny Fang, she is not gentle, and she has a strong and powerful family. At that time, the Pan family, with the help of the eldest son-in-law, gradually became rich and bought a second shop.

    Compared with the Pan family, Chen Bing is the one who is alone and has no background.

    Therefore, although Chen Bing felt that it was the Pan family''s fault for not producing anything for three years, he did not dare to do anything after all.

    After that, Mrs. Pan looked at Chen Bing very seriously, but she was also anxious, and secretly saw several doctors.

    Later, there was a doctor who was more open-minded and said that the matter of having children was the result of the joint efforts of the husband and wife. If the wife is fine, maybe the problem lies with the husband.

    Pan became suspicious. She thought of Chen Bing''s ex-wife, who had not been pregnant for a long time.

    The more she thought about it, the more she thought it was Chen Bing''s problem.

    But outsiders don''t think that way. They just think that if they can''t have children, it means that a woman''s stomach is not good enough. Even her parents'' family said so, and Chen Bing would not admit it.

    If she reconciles with Chen Bing over this matter, she will not be able to marry in the future.

    Unable to reconcile, and unable to have children, Chen Bing may use this to take concubines in the future. Pan was caught in various imaginary crises, and became more and more chaotic. Gradually, his behavior also appeared deviated.

    At this time, when someone comforted and cared for her, Pan made a mistake.

    I didn''t expect that a month after that, she was actually pregnant. Pan finally confirmed that Chen Bing could not give birth.

    When he learned the news of his wife''s pregnancy, Chen Bing was very excited. Everything good was close to her, and he even bought her a maid to serve her.

    Pan gave birth to Chen He smoothly, and Chen Bing was even tighter.

    Having a son, Mrs Pan breathed a sigh of relief. She originally thought that Chen Bing would settle down after he had a son, and it would be nothing to live in such a peaceful life. It was just a dream.

    Unexpectedly, when Chen Bing was a few years older, his thoughts became active and he wanted to do some other business.

    He often went to Fucheng to ask the Pan family to introduce him to the family for the reason of saving his son''s family business.

    Mr. Pan would occasionally follow him, but when he went, he thought it was just a man who had a romantic relationship, so he became so hot again.

    Just because Chen Bing was there, the two did not dare to be blatant.

    Until 16 years ago, after Chen Bing had failed in any business, Pan¡¯s father was annoyed with him, no longer lending him money, and he didn¡¯t want to see him again, so Chen Bing stopped.

    But he still owed a debt at the time, and all the creditors came to him. Chen Bing had no choice but to let Mrs Pan take his son to Fucheng to find Father Pan alone, hoping that for the sake of his daughter''s grandson, he would finally lend a hand.

    That was when Pan was pregnant with her second child.

    Everyone was amazed when they heard it. This Pan Shi... is too shameless.

 Chapter 1894ï¼š who is the adulterer

    Chapter 1894 Who is the adulterer

    Pan''s statement is very clear, the time is right, and even the reasons are very good.

    Chen Bing heard the blue veins jumping violently, the wound on his body made his face turn blue, he raised his head, the roots of his teeth were bitten and bleeding, and asked each word, "Who is it? Who is that man¡ª"

    "The housekeeper of the Pan family." Mr. Pan turned his head and said.

    Boss Pan was astonished, the Pan family''s... butler? Yes, the housekeeper of the Pan family was recruited after the family was prosperous, but he was a servant. His sister was crazy and gave birth to two children.

    Not only him, but also Chen He and Chen Qiu were stunned. Although they are not the sons of Chen Bing, they are the sons of servants? Is it cheap?

    Chen He slumped on the ground helplessly. He only knew that he was not Chen Bing''s son, but he didn''t know who his biological father was. At this time, it is not true to admit it, and it is not true to not admit it, and I feel disgusted like eating a fly.

    Chen Bing suddenly fell on the ground laughing wildly, "Bitch, hahahaha, you bastard."

    He remembered, something finally understood.

    Why, after Pan gave birth to a daughter, the accounts of the grocery store often made mistakes. Why did she take her daughter to Fucheng from time to time, saying that she wanted to repair the relationship with her parents'' family.

    It turned out to be to meet the lover. It turned out that the account of the grocery store was unclear, and the money was spent on the lover.

    If he hadn''t asked Guo Zhenglai to be the cashier at the time, would she have given away the entire grocery store at that time?

    "You actually betrayed me, hahahaha, you bastard, slut, woman, you can''t die!!"

    Chen Bing''s shout made Pan take two deep breaths.

    She has already given up, anyway, she has said what she should say and what she should not say, and there is nothing to be afraid of.

    Pan turned his head and sneered at Chen Bing, "I have no choice but to die? Back then, you divorced the first wife because she couldn''t bear children, and the means they used were despicable. If you don''t want to admit it, I''m not allowed to find another life? You can do it yourself, but others can''t do it?"

    "No!!" Chen Bing yelled, his eyes were red as if he was about to drip blood, "I want to leave you, I leave you!"

    "Bah, I want to divorce you, and if you want to divorce, I will also divorce you, you rubbish."

    With a ''puff'' sound, Chen Bing suddenly became furious and spit out a mouthful of blood.

    Mrs Pan was taken aback, for fear that she would be **** off at the court, so would she have become a murderer?

    Qi Lie felt a little regretful. He wanted to hear more about the quarrel between the two of them and see if they could come up with something more explosive.

    Since it¡¯s not noisy anymore, then forget it.

    Qi Lie stunned the hall with a stunned slap, "Okay, no noise is allowed in the courtroom. This official also heard what Mr. Pan said. Mr. Pan, you know that according to the law of Dasu, fornicating with others will result in punishment. two years."

    Pan was stunned, she really didn''t know about this.

    Qi Lie was speechless, Dasu''s law was relatively gentle. If in the previous dynasty, whenever a woman was involved in adultery, it was directly punished by capital punishment.

    Although Dasu is not that serious in this regard, in some villages, women who are caught fornicating will still lose their lives in pig cages. In this case, the people do not raise officials and do not investigate.

    Now, Mr. Pan was accused of fornication in court, but he was able to save his life.

    "Of course, you can also reduce the sentence with a cane or a gauntlet."

 Chapter 1895ï¼š final judgment

    Chapter 1895 Final Judgment

    Pan almost fainted, went to jail, or was beaten? She couldn''t accept either.

    Instead, it was Boss Pan, with a sullen face, unable to let out the anger in his heart, and respectfully asked Qi Lie, "Dare to ask your lord, how many rods would you need if you were to use a rod or a gauntlet instead of going to jail?"

    Qi Lie''s face was expressionless, "Fan and a traitor, eighty sticks, men and women are equally guilty."

    In other words, not only the Pan family, but also the Pan family''s housekeeper who was confessed by the Pan family must also be tortured.

    However, at eighty... a woman from the Pan family, who is getting old again, is equivalent to a death sentence for her, and she can''t stand it at all.

    Pan was flustered and grabbed Boss Pan''s arm, "Brother, save me, save me, I don''t want to go to jail and I won''t be punished with a stick, I will die."

    Boss Pan closed his eyes, how can he save him? He is just a businessman with no power or power. The only person with some background is the husband of the eldest sister, but he is a wealthy businessman from other places, so what''s the use?

    Wait, I don¡¯t know if this situation can be compensated with money?

    Boss Pan quietly raised his head and glanced at Qi Lie, then lowered his head quickly.

    No, even if it can be replaced by money, the money is definitely not a small amount, maybe half of the Pan family will have to pay for it.

    Instead of this, let the little sister go to jail. Anyway, her story was exposed, and the Pan family had already become a joke. The little sister can at least avoid the limelight when she goes to jail. Otherwise, the situation will only get worse if she stays at Pan''s house.

    So Boss Pan shook his head, "This is the law of Daju, what can I do?"

    Pan let go of his hand and slumped on the ground absentmindedly.

    Qi Lie understood, "The Pan family had an affair with the housekeeper of the Pan family, and they also gave birth to two children. According to the law of Dasu, they were sentenced to two years in prison, which will be executed on the same day."

    Chen He and Chen Qiu are even more blank-eyed. They are not only children of servants, but also children of traitors.

    Chen Qiu thought that he was not married yet, and that Xun Sheng, a scholar who was about to marry him, finally couldn''t restrain himself from crying, then turned around and hit Chen He, "Why did you say it, why did you run away? Come out?"

    Chen Bing suddenly laughed, pointed at the Chen He brothers and sisters and cursed them, and pointed at Pan Shi fiercely, "You''re afraid that I''m going to cause you to break up with me, now it''s alright, you have to sit for two minutes by yourself. Nian Prison, what''s the difference between me?"

    Qi Lie raised his eyebrows, "It''s still a little different from you."

    Chen Bing paused, his eyes were still blood red, and he heard Qi Lie say, "Okay, the official of this case has not announced the final result. The prisoner Chen Bing, and Li Zhukuai, who is suspected of a major treason case, hooked up with others. Sentenced to exile for three thousand miles."

    Chen Bing''s pupils dilated, what is the major case of rebellion, what did the lord just say? He, he didn''t do anything, he just framed a little guy, why would he be exiled for three thousand miles?

    That is exile, how can he hold on?

    "Sir, I''ve been wronged, there must be some misunderstanding, please don''t go."

    Qi Lie gave a shock, got up and left the court.

    The trial of the case was completed, Chen Bing crawled forward, "Sir, wait..."

    No one was waiting for him, Chen Bing was pulled by two officers and was dragged away.

    After just dragging a few steps, he saw Shu Yu approaching, and immediately stopped, "Mr. Wen''an County."

    "Well, let''s have a word with him."

    "The county magistrate please." The official put down Chen Bing''s arm.

 Chapter 1896ï¼š last time to talk to you

    Chapter 1896 Talk to you for the last time

    Chen Bing collapsed on the ground, raised his head and stared blankly at the three approaching people.

    Shu Yu stood on one side, with the old lady and Granny Fang beside her.

    The old lady looked like she was getting revenge for her revenge, and said fiercely, "I deserve it, I''ll say that evil will be rewarded. Do you think you can escape the bad things you did? Bah, you bastard."

    Chen Bing stared at her angrily with red eyes, but the old lady took a step back and let Granny Fang beside her.

    Granny Fang clenched her fists tightly, and her mood was not as calm as she appeared on the surface.

    She squatted down, looked directly at Chen Bing, and said in a restrained voice, "Chen Bing, this is probably the last time I will talk to you in my life. Seeing you like this, I am very happy, really happy. For more than 30 years, I have buried this hatred in my heart, and now I am so happy to see you end up like this."

    "you¡­¡­"

    "Back then, you used my impossibility to get pregnant as an excuse to divorce me, ha, I didn''t expect you to be the one who couldn''t have a baby. At least I lived a clear life after I left you. As for you, your whole body is green, and you still take care of it. People have raised children and grandchildren for more than 20 years in vain. You, this life is a joke. "

    "Joke." Shu Rui ran into the court at some point, standing behind Granny Fang and smiled at Chen Bing.

    "Joke." Er Niu followed closely.

    "Big joke." Dabao was not to be outdone.

    Shu Yu touched her chin, would she like to say something?

    Chen Bing looked at them, only to feel his blood surging, a mouthful of blood was stuffed in his throat, he couldn''t hold back any longer, he vomited a big mouthful.

    Shu Yu quickly pulled the old lady and Granny Fang back two steps, "Is it necessary to be so angry? Although Chen He and Chen Qiu are not your children, but after calling your father for many years, the Pan family''s housekeeper still suffers. Now, it is miserable to have children but not recognize them. As a human being, you need to have a bigger heart and a more open pattern. It doesn''t matter if you have a blood relationship, right?"

    "Pfft..." Chen Bing''s eyes widened, and he fainted.

    Shu Yu frowned, forget it, let''s not talk about it, it would be bad for the person who turned back to be directly **** off.

    The old lady was quite regretful, "I still have nothing to say, why did I faint, it''s really useless, I can''t stand this blow, no wonder I can''t do anything major, I can only open a small grocery store, right, sister ."

    Granny Fang nodded in agreement.

    The officials and the people on the sidelines, "..." This kind of blow, no one can stand it, right?

    Chen Bing, who was in a coma, was dragged away by the officer, and it was estimated that he would be on the road to exile after waiting ten days and a half months.

    On the other side, Mrs Pan was still crying and didn''t want to leave. She grabbed Boss Pan''s arm tightly and kept shouting, "Big brother save me, big brother please save me, I really don''t want to go to jail."

    Boss Pan has a big head, and now he just wants to hurry home and close the door to cut off everyone''s sight.

    He raised his head and looked at the official standing by the side, but the latter was as quiet as a log, and very kindly gave them a chance to talk to the brothers and sisters, and asked them to take them away after they had finished speaking.

    Seeing that he couldn''t count on them, Boss Pan could only comfort him in a low voice, "Little sister, this is the result of the trial of the adults, and there is nothing I can do about the elder brother. Don''t worry, the elder brother will help you take care of it, try to make you feel more comfortable and eat better. , won''t care about you."

 Chapter 1897ï¼š Its raining and its sunny

    Chapter 1897 The rain is over and the sky is sunny

    Mr. Pan refused. How could she listen to Boss Pan''s words now?

    Seeing that Boss Pan couldn''t be appeased, he started to get annoyed, "Okay! You''ve done such a scandalous thing, and you''ve already tired our entire Pan family. Your nephews and nieces won''t be able to go out to meet people in the future. You''re ashamed to be here now. The people who are crying and making a fuss are not enough people who think they are watching jokes?!"

    Mr. Pan was stunned, and Boss Pan took the opportunity to grab his sleeve, got up and left.

    When Mr. Pan wanted to arrest him again, he had no chance. Two officials came up and escorted him away from the court.

    When they were gone, Shu Yu turned to look at the others. To her surprise, Chen He and Chen Qiu had long since disappeared, and they took advantage of the chaos just now and slipped away. Even their parents were taken away. Haven''t paid attention.

    What is this called, the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked? The good sons and daughters taught by Chen Bing and the Pan family all turned back on themselves.

    There were many people watching the fun outside, Shu Yu said to the old lady, "Let''s go, let''s go out from the back, so as not to be surrounded."

    "Row."

    Cheyen was very familiar with the government office, and he led the Lu family all the way to the back door. At this time, at the back door, Meng Yunzheng was already sitting on the carriage and waiting.

    Seeing Shu Yu, the two looked at each other and smiled.

    The group did not delay much here, and quickly returned to the backyard of the inn where they stayed.

    This side is much cleaner, the matter is settled, and everyone relaxes.

    Those who followed them were Zhou Tiedong Wangyue, Guo Zheng, and Zhou Tiedong''s parents.

    The Zhou family¡¯s parents came with Wang Yue, but when Wang Yue went to court, the two of them waited outside, listening to the verdict with anxiety.

    After the final result came out, they finally cried with joy.

    At this time, several people had sorted out their appearances, and they all came to Shu Yu and knelt down for her.

    Shu Yu took a step back, "You don''t have to do this."

    "No, that''s what it should be." Zhou Tiedong took a deep breath, his eyes were red, he kowtowed three times to Shu Yu cautiously, "If it weren''t for the county owner, I''m afraid I would have been locked in the prison forever, no I know when I was beaten to death by those people, leaving my parents helpless, my fianc¨¦e being criticized, and carrying a heavy debt. I can see the sun again, it is the mercy of the county owner, and you are Zhou Tiedong''s reincarnation benefactor."

    "It''s also the savior of our Zhou family, thank you, county lord, thank you." The Zhou family''s parents cried and kowtowed.

    Shu Yu held her forehead with a headache, she was really not used to such a scene.

    But Guo Zheng then said, "And me, the county magistrate, I have been wronged and humiliated for many years, and I have been hurt by Chen Bing to the root of the disease, my reputation has been bad, and I can no longer be the accountant. It''s..."

    He shed tears as he spoke. Over the years, only he knew the suffering in his heart. He even thought he would carry those trumped-up charges for the rest of his life. He never thought that there would be such a day.

    Shu Yu sighed, "Okay, let''s get up, today''s event is not entirely our credit, you have been working hard all the time. Otherwise, without evidence, Chen Bing will not get retribution."

    Yingdong Yingxi helped several people up, Zhou Tiedong and several people kept wiping away tears.

    Granny Fang on the side looked sour. Like them, she was not a victim in the Chen Bing incident.

    Now, the rain has finally passed.

 Chapter 1898ï¼š Xun Shengs visit

    Chapter 1898 Xun Sheng''s visit

    Shu Yu asked Zhou Tiedong and his group to rest at the inn for one night. It''s getting late today, and it''s not too late to go back tomorrow.

    As for the county government office, Shu Yu will help send the verdict here, but if Zhou Tiedong is all right, he has to go.

    Zhou Tiedong is naturally fine. After he thanked Shu Yu, he went back to his room with his family and talked about what happened during this time.

    Xun Sheng came at this time, along with his classmate.

    Probably had a confrontation before, and the classmate was a little embarrassed, bowing his hands respectfully, saluting and apologizing.

    Shu Yu didn''t care, just asked how Xun Sheng and Chen Qiu knew each other.

    Speaking of this, Xun Sheng actually looked ashamed, and the classmate said indignantly, "The palace city was in chaos for a while a few years ago. Brother Xun and I are famous, so naturally we can''t stand by and do what we can. The incident. When comforting the victims that day, I suddenly encountered a few rioters, who were waving daggers randomly, almost injuring people. Brother Xun, in order to protect an old man with inconvenient legs, stood in front of him and wanted to go. Take that dagger."

    It''s just that Xun Sheng is a scholar after all, and he didn''t have time to get off the plate, and his arm was directly scratched by the man.

    When the rioters wanted to attack again, Xun Sheng couldn''t escape.

    Chen Qiu came at this time, holding a big wooden stick in his hand, standing behind the rioters, and knocked down with a stick.

    The man was knocked to the ground, dizzy, and took the opportunity to take it down, so Xun Sheng was saved and saved.

    He naturally wanted to thank Chen Qiu, but Chen Qiu himself was so frightened that he fainted on the spot when he looked at Xun Sheng''s **** arm.

    Xun Sheng hurriedly sent the person to the hospital, and waited until Chen Qiu woke up and chatted a few words before leaving.

    At that time, Xun Sheng felt that Chen Qiu was brave and resourceful, kind-hearted, gentle, and was a very rare good girl.

    Later, he bought a thank-you gift and went to the door to thank him. He heard the neighbors compliment the Chen family very much, saying that they were very filial and waited on the old father of the Pan family for more than a month, and finally let the father wake up. After Xun Sheng heard this, he further verified his idea.

    Chen Qiu received the thank you gift, and in turn cared about his injury.

    The two went back and forth, and slowly they got closer.

    Chen Qiu''s performance began to become obvious. Xun Sheng was a little slow at first, but then he understood it, and then seriously thought about their relationship.

    Xun''s family is not in Changjin Mansion, and the conditions of the family are not very good, but they are not bad. Of course, the Chen family can''t compare.

    But Xun Sheng cared more about the character of the other party when he married a wife, otherwise, no matter how good his family background was, he would only be a drag on the family that would be defeated in the future.

    Chen Qiu is a virtuous person in Xun Sheng''s view. The other party has also saved his own life. She is a courageous girl. If he gets a title in the future, she will also be worthy of the responsibility of the mistress.

    So Xun Sheng was relieved, thinking that he would write a letter to his hometown in a few days and tell his parents about it.

    Unexpectedly, before taking any action, such a thing happened, and it completely exposed Chen Qiu''s true colors.

    The classmate said, "After Master Fang Cai closed the case, I was going to take Brother Xun away, but Chen Qiu suddenly ran out, stopped us, and insisted that Brother Xun help her. How can I help her? Are you going to marry her?"

 Chapter 1899ï¼š The so-called life-saving grace

    Chapter 1899 The so-called life-saving grace

    However, Chen Qiu really wanted Xun Sheng to marry her.

    She has nothing now, her father was exiled, her mother went to jail, her biological father was still a servant, her brother could not protect herself, and her grandfather''s family was not close to her, and she might even blame them.

    The only driftwood Chen Qiu could grab was Xun Sheng.

    It would be too difficult for Xun Sheng to marry her. He had thought about it before, that is, he thought that Chen Qiu had a good character, and even if the family affairs were not very good, Xun Sheng was confident that he could convince his parents.

    Now? Not to mention that Chen Qiu''s character is corrupt, and she has become a low-ranking member, how could Xun Sheng not mind?

    So Chen Qiu threatened him with the grace of saving his life, and he had to marry if he didn''t, otherwise he would be ungrateful.

    Xun Sheng was annoyed and entangled with each other. Unexpectedly, Chen Qiu exposed his life-saving grace on purpose in a hurry.

    Chen Qiu was so scared when he met the rioters, he couldn''t hide in time, he would really sacrifice his life to save people.

    Later, seeing the officers and soldiers coming, and recognizing that Xun Sheng''s classmate was the son of a big family in this city, he gritted his teeth and thought about taking a gamble.

    Yes, that''s right, Chen Qiu''s goal was this classmate at first.

    She wanted to get close to this classmate by saving Xun Sheng, and it wasn''t until she had been in contact with Xun Sheng for a long time that she found out that he was the third in the academy exam, found that he was acquainted with Meng Yunzheng, and found that she had a great chance of marrying him. Possibly the wife of an official. Of course, Xun Sheng''s good looks is also one of them.

    When he found out about this, not only Xun Sheng was shocked, but even his classmate was disgusted.

    Who does she think she is, and who has the face to pick and choose?

    When Shu Yu heard this, he didn''t know whether to sympathize with Xun Sheng or this classmate.

    This Chen Qiu''s mind must have become too fast. At first, he was a lover. Regardless of Zhou Tiedong''s identity, he was going to be with him when he saw him.

    After tossing around for a while, I don¡¯t fall in love anymore. At the other extreme, if I see something suitable, I¡¯m going to die.

    She thought it was strange before that, for someone like Chen Qiu, Xun Sheng would owe her a life-saving grace. It turned out that this was the ultimate reason.

    Xun Sheng sighed and said, "I have to thank the county owner for coming here this time. If it weren''t for the incident today, I''m afraid I will marry a wife with ulterior motives and go back soon. At that time, the Xun family will not be peaceful. ."

    "You don''t blame me for ruining your marriage."

    Xun Sheng shook his head again and again, embarrassed, "It''s a certain Xun who has a clumsy eye and has been studying for more than ten years. I didn''t expect that such a simple trick could not be seen, and he was played all over the place."

    Shu Yu smiled, Xun Sheng thanked him and left, Meng Yunzheng sent him out, and when he came back he said with a smile, "Xun Sheng may have to go back for a while."

    "To hide from Chen Qiu?"

    Yes, Chen Qiu did not commit a crime, and is still a free body. But she is now in an embarrassing situation, destined to be pointed at by the people around her, and her steps are difficult.

    But the harder she is, the more she wants to hug Driftwood, so even if she has revealed her true colors in front of Xun Sheng, she will never let him go. Xun Sheng was not Meng Yunzheng, so he couldn''t use force against Chen Qiu. In the end, even if the other party had another purpose, the rescue at that time did save Xun Sheng from being victimized, so he could only hide for the time being.

    Shu Yu clicked his tongue, but this year Xun Sheng has to participate in the autumn festival, so he will have to come to Changjin Mansion.

    But these are not about Shu Yu. After lunch, she told the old lady and went to the government office with Meng Yunzheng.

 Chapter 1900ï¼š Where is the third uncle?

    Chapter 1900 Where is the third uncle?

    This incident is thanks to Qi Lie''s help, and Shu Yu should thank him.

    Who knew this was going, and even saw a lively scene.

    By the time she came back, it was already evening, and she came back alone.

    The old lady asked in a low voice, "Is Ah Yun busy again?"

    "Well, he asked me to tell you and take you around tomorrow."

    The old lady waved her hand, "No, he''s busy with his business, so he doesn''t have to take time out to accompany us. We''re not children, so I''m afraid we''ll lose it? Besides, we have to go back to Chenggu County tomorrow."

    Shu Yu walked into the yard with her hand, "Go back tomorrow?"

    "You don''t need to go back. You and A Yun rarely see each other and spend more time with him. We go back by ourselves. Didn''t your lord sentence the Chen family to give your aunt 600 taels of silver? Your aunt deserves such a large sum of money. Yes, with this money by her side, she will be able to live comfortably when she returns to Dong''an Mansion. We have to go back and keep an eye on it, lest the Chen family recklessly dismiss this debt."

    Shu Yu laughed, how could the Chen family dare to rely on him?

    The official verdict, if it is still within a few days, is within a few days.

    But it''s not wrong for the old lady to hold on to the money, so Shu Yu didn''t stop it.

    Debt collection, the old lady was obviously full of energy, so she didn''t get involved.

    "Then let the third uncle accompany you, he..."

    Speaking of Lu Sanzhu, Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, "Where''s Uncle San?"

    Not only Lu Sanzhu, but also those three boys were gone.

    The old lady said, "After you went to the government office, your third uncle couldn''t sit still. He said he wanted to go out for a walk, and left with the three boys. Speaking of which, it''s been a long time, and it''s time to come back."

    Said that Cao Cao Cao Cao arrived, just after she finished speaking, a few figures came running in outside.

    Shu Rui took the lead and rushed directly in front of Shu Yu. The weather was not hot but he was sweating while running. He looked very excited, "Second sister."

    "Where did you guys go?"

    Shu Rui smiled and whispered, "Shili Lane."

    Shili Lane? Isn''t that the street where Pan''s house is located?

    "What are you doing there?"

    "Naturally, I went to watch the fun." Lu Sanzhu filled two glasses of water, wiped his mouth, and sat down on the stool. The rich and noble clothes that were changed in the morning were now wrinkled and looked nondescript.

    He didn''t care either. Seeing that Granny Fang and the others had all come over, he began to say mysteriously, "I guess after the case is over, the Pan family must be very lively. No, I just went over to take a look, and sure enough, the Pan family is full of trouble. It''s turned upside down."

    "How to say?" The old lady was very interested, showing a gossip look.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    The three teenagers started talking in an instant, "During the trial, didn''t all the neighbors of the Pan family follow? After this, the affairs of the Pan family''s Chen family were passed on in and out of Shili Lane. Now, who doesn''t know the evil things that Chen Bing has done, who doesn''t know that the youngest daughter of the Pan family had an affair with the housekeeper, and also gave birth to two illegitimate children. Even if the door of the Pan family is closed, the people on the outside of the door will still be there. Almost blocked that alley."

    "Not only that, but the backyard is also full of people, and the Pan family didn''t dare to come out."

    "The third uncle is amazing. He took us to the house next door and climbed the wall to watch the movement."

 Chapter 1901ï¼š How is the Pan family?

    Chapter 1901 What happened to the Pan family

    Shu Yu and the old lady looked at Lu Sanzhu, who was being robbed by the three juniors, so he was very unhappy because he had no room to play.

    Hearing the words of their admiration suddenly, he raised his chin and looked very proud.

    As a result, the old lady raised her hand and called over, "You are an unimportant thing, you can climb up and down to do things like stealing chickens and dogs. A Rui Erniu and the others are all scholars. Now that you have been brought out of style, do you still have the appearance of being an elder?"

    Dabao, who was eating next to him, "..." Fortunately, he didn''t plan to take the exam, it was a risk.

    Lu Sanzhu jumped and ducked, "What''s wrong with getting a name? Well, Ah Yun is also a scholar, and he often goes to the wall. Why don''t you tell me?"

    "A-Yun has serious business on the wall, you are here to eavesdrop, can you do the same?"

    "I''m also doing serious things. If we don''t go to the wall, how do we know what conspiracy and tricks are going on behind the Pan family. What if they have any bad thoughts? What if they can''t get the six hundred taels of silver from my aunt. What do you do when you come back?"

    Lu Sanzhu quarreled, and it was always the case that anyone would be caught as a shield.

    But this time the old lady really stopped. If nothing else, this is about her sister''s six hundred taels of silver, which is really important.

    She snorted coldly and sat on the stool, "Okay, then tell me, what''s going on at Pan''s house?"

    Lu Sanzhu hummed, he really felt that the older his mother got, the more unreasonable it was. However, he is still the most lively and unpleasant one. It''s really not easy for his mother to catch him and scold him if he doesn''t like it.

    Wiped a sad tear to himself in his heart, Lu Sanzhu sat at the farthest place from the old lady and talked vividly about the Pan family.

    The Pan family felt that they were unlucky too, especially Boss Pan, who didn''t know anything and had to clean up the mess for his sister and brother-in-law.

    But he guessed that his father should know, went to Father Pan''s room to ask, and he got a positive answer.

    Boss Pan exploded in an instant, and he was on the verge of breaking out by waves of shocks at the government office. When he got home, he had to deal with inquiries from the rest of the family. As a result, his father knew about these things early on, but he helped him. Say nothing.

    As long as his father told him the matter earlier before he went to the yamen, it would not make him unprepared. If he knew the truth of the matter, Boss Pan could think of other ways to get his sister out of the relationship with the Chen family and not be implicated.

    can also stop Chen He from saying things that are not Chen Bing''s son in time.

    Well now, it''s all over.

    Mr. Pan was so angry that he had a big quarrel with Mr. Pan. Mr. Pan himself did not expect that the development of things would get out of control like this. He felt uncomfortable when he first heard it. .

    The Pan family was in chaos again.

    Boss Pan is still like this, and the rest of the Pan family are even more anxious. There are many neighbors outside the door, and they don''t dare to go out at all.

    After listening to this for a long time, the old lady couldn''t help frowning, "Why are there so many things about the Pan family, what about the brothers and sisters Chen He and Chen Qiu?"

    "Chen Qiu went back to Pan''s house. Chen He didn''t know where he went at first, and he came back very late."

    Shu Yu suddenly said, "I know where he went?"

 Chapter 1902ï¼š Shu Yukans lively scene

    Chapter 1902 The excitement of Shu Yukan

    Everyone''s eyes fell on Shu Yu''s body, she knew?

    Shu Yu nodded, "Chen He went to prison." She went to the government office, and the lively scene she watched was about Chen He.

    Lu Sanzhu was curious, "What is Chen He doing in prison at this juncture? Could it be that he suddenly became a dutiful son and went to see his parents?"

    "It''s true to see his parents, but a dutiful son..." Shu Yu snorted lightly.

    Chen He went to prison for the Chen family''s property.

    Now both Chen Bing and Pan Shi are imprisoned, and the family is still facing a large amount of debt. At present, only Chen He has raised this debt.

    It''s just that Mr. Pan is in charge of the family''s money, so he must ask Mr. Pan.

    Mr. Pan heard from Chen He that he would come to visit her often in the future, and to get the money was also for the purpose of making money around so that she could live a better life in prison. Pan told him where the silver was stored.

    Later, Chen He went to Chen Bing again, and the house and shop were still in Chen Bing''s name.

    Chen He thought about it, sold the house and shop, plus the original savings that Pan told him, it should add up to one thousand taels of silver. At that time, after paying mother Fang Zhou Tiedong Guo Zheng their money, the rest will be theirs.

    However, Chen Bing hated Chen He deeply at this time, and he was willing to hand over the house and shop to him.

    Chen He said, if it is not given to him, the house will be taken away by the government, and the government will sell it directly at a low price.

    But this is exactly what Chen Bing wanted. He would rather let the government take it away than take the two brothers Chen He and Chen Qiu cheap. Not only that, he also told the official that the sale of the house and shop may not be able to pay off the arrears, and there is still some silver in the family, which cannot be stolen by Chen He.

    Needless to say Chen Bing, the government has already sent people to temporarily seal up the Chen family''s house and shop. If Chen He wanted to come into the house to get the money, he would have to pay off the debt before giving it to him.

    Chen He was so angry that he finally left the prison swearing.

    Shu Yu feels that the Chen family''s dog-eat-dog drama is getting more and more exciting. Chen Bing should thank her, otherwise he will have to wear this green hat for decades, and in the end, all the property will be cheaper for others.

    Lu Sanzhu suddenly realized after hearing this, "So that''s how it is, let me just say, why did he look so ugly when he came back, and he started fighting with people as soon as he entered the door."

    "Who did you fight with?"

    "Just the son of the housekeeper."

    The person who committed adultery with the Pan family was the housekeeper of the Pan family. Once the case was over, the officials from the yamen came over and took the housekeeper away, and he also had to go to jail for two years.

    The housekeeper is about the same age as Chen Bing, and of course he has a family of his own. However, his wife died two years ago, and he only has a son in his twenties. He has not married yet, and now he works with the second young master of the Pan family.

    This son was stunned when he heard the news. Not only did his father commit adultery with the Pan family''s aunt, but he also gave him a pair of brothers and sisters. It was a big joke.

    But as a servant, he couldn''t do anything, he could only clench his fists and stand aside to bear the strange eyes of other servants.

    This sight made him very uncomfortable, but when Chen He came back, he wanted to find the housekeeper to settle the account, so he went to him.

    Both of them had a backlog of fire. In the past, the housekeeper''s son looked at Chen He respectfully, but now the other party is the son of a servant just like himself, so what else is so arrogant.

    If you disagree, you will be inseparable.

 Chapter 1903ï¼š hes going to collect debts

    Chapter 1903 He is going to collect debts

    Chen He''s body and bones are not as good as his ''brother'', and it didn''t take long for him to lose. It was also a blessing that his mother was from the Pan family, so he didn''t suffer.

    But he was not a little bit hostile, and threatened to kill the opponent.

    At this moment, Chen He''s daughter-in-law Song, who had been silent for almost a whole day, said with red eyes that she would reconcile with Chen He and take her son back to her parents'' house.

    Chen He was stupid, he didn''t expect such a big bad news waiting for him when he came back.

    Song''s idea is very firm, and her family is also in Chenggu County. With Chen Bing and Pan''s shrewd temperament, choosing the Yue family for their son would definitely not be too bad, so the Song family was a little better than the Chen family.

    The Song family grew up with pain in the family. Chen He used to be the only son of the Chen family. In the future, the shop and house of the Chen family will be his, and there is even a backer like the Pan family. She will not be bad in the future.

    But now that Chen He is a traitor and has a low-ranking family, how can the Song family endure it?

    Not only her, her family would not agree.

    She couldn''t even stay at Pan''s house any longer, so she took her son out to find an inn to live in, and she would leave early tomorrow morning and return to Chenggu County.

    The Pan family fell into a cloud of gloom. When Lu Sanzhu came back after reading it, Chen He also fainted.

    "So, people still can''t do evil, and if they do evil, their descendants will suffer." Of course, Chen He was not a good thing.

    Lu Sanzhu looked quite emotional, the old lady saw black lines all over her head, everyone else could say this, just him...

    Shu Yu said, "Song''s family will go back to the county tomorrow, and Chen He will go back as well. Third uncle, go to the county with your grandmother and aunt tomorrow to collect debts."

    "Debt collection?" Lu Sanzhu was excited, "I will."

    He originally wanted to spend two more days in this city, but now that he encountered something he was more interested in, he agreed without saying a word.

    In this life, he has only been paid by others to collect debts, and he has never arrogantly ran to others to collect debts, which must be very cool.

    So the next day, Lu Sanzhu set up the carriage in the backyard early in the morning.

    This time, only Lu Erbai and Lu Sanzhu, as well as Dabao, who was also in high spirits, followed him back. As for Shu Rui and Er Niu, they had enough to watch the fun in the past two days. Since they came out to travel, they couldn''t focus on gossip.

    Now that they came to Fucheng, Shu Yu didn''t plan to go back for the time being, so they also stayed and walked around this Fucheng to learn about the customs.

    Shu Yu sent the old lady out of the city gate. She asked Ying Dong to follow him all the time. With people like him and Yuan Gui with high force value, there is no need to worry about being bullied.

    "If you encounter any problems that can''t be solved, go to the county office to find Magistrate Tang."

    "Understood, Ayu, go back." The old lady waved her hand and lowered the curtain of the car.

    The two carriages left one after the other, and Zhou Tiedong and the others were sitting in the carriage behind, and they also went home together.

    The carriage gradually drifted away, Shu Yu exhaled, and just as she turned her head to go back to the city, she saw the Chen family''s carriage approaching.

    Chen He, with a haggard expression and a gloomy expression, was sitting on the carriage. He also saw Shu Yu, and immediately showed a look of hatred.

    Shu Yu smiled, but Chen He immediately turned his eyes away and didn''t dare to look at her again. After all, the identity of the other party is not something he can get, unless he doesn''t want to live, or the farther away, the better.

    Chen He quickly drove his car to Chenggu County.

 Chapter 1904ï¼š Qi Lie has good things for Shu Yu

    Chapter 1904 Qi Lie has good things for Shu Yu

    Shu Yu returned to the Fucheng. She was in a hurry for the past two days, and she was on the road and packing up Chen Bing. She really didn''t take a good look at the current Changjin Fucheng.

    Xu was baptized by rebellion, and the once prosperous Changjin Mansion seemed to have suddenly settled down, and the surrounding atmosphere seemed to be much calmer.

    However, such a Changjin Mansion gives people a feeling of stability.

    Even Shu Yu''s mood calmed down. Shu Rui and Erniu said that they wanted to walk around by themselves when they were halfway through. Shu Yu waved his hand to let them play by themselves, and he walked back slowly with Yingxi. Inn.

    Who knew that as soon as she entered the backyard, she saw Cheyen was already waiting for her there.

    "Why are you here? Is Ah Yun looking for something for me?"

    Cheyen shook his head, "It''s not the young master, it''s Master Qi who asked you to go to the government office."

    "Find me to go to the government office?"

    "Yes, I have something good to discuss with you."

    A good thing? What can Qi Lie do?

    She wanted to inquire about the situation from Cheyen''s side, but Cheyenne herself was confused and didn''t seem to be very clear.

    Come on, Shu Yu stood up, "Go, go to the government office."

    When she arrived at the mansion, Meng Yunzheng was there, and he was sitting in Qi Lie''s study with a very helpless look on his face.

    Shu Yu became more and more confused, she looked at Meng Yunzheng and sat down on the chair next to her.

    As soon as he sat down, Qi Lie said with a smile, "Mr. Lu, I have a good thing here, but I''m the first to find you, isn''t it kind?"

    The corner of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, she is not a three-year-old child, Qi Lie, an old official fox, if something is not good for him, would he hurriedly ask Cheyen to find him?

    She straightened her back slightly, the corners of her mouth rose, and her smile was very commercial, "I don''t know what a good thing it is to make adults think of me so much."

    Qi Lie acted as if he hadn''t seen her perfunctory smile, picked up a few pieces of paper on the table and raised them, "This, is County Lord Lu interested?"

    Shu Yu walked over and took the sheets of paper, looked at them, and found that they were pavement deeds.

    "This is¡­¡­"

    Qi Lie took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "At the end of last year, many officials in the Changjin Mansion were sacked. Those officials have a lot of property, and some merchants who colluded with them have all been sentenced to prison. The house deeds and store deeds are naturally confiscated. You came to Changjin Mansion for two days, and you saw that many shops were closed, right?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Indeed."

    "The closed shops originally belonged to them, and now the government is going to re-auction to collect funds to fill the public treasury. I just thought, your workshop in Dong''an House is quite big. I heard that you have a shop in the city over there. It''s already opened, and the business has stabilized, so I thought that with your ability, it''s time to expand the business, no, it''s a ready-made shop."

    Shu Yu was stunned and opened a shop in Changjin Mansion.

    Last year, she had such an idea, but when she saw that the business in the tooth bank was not quite right, she temporarily dismissed the idea.

    Today, she just happened to pay attention to Fucheng. The current Changjin Palace is indeed very suitable for opening a shop and doing business. Even if Qi Lie didn''t mention it, Shu Yu would probably consider it.

    The family workshop is getting bigger and bigger, and there will definitely be more and more melon seeds and other things produced in the future. The shops in Dong''an Prefecture are very prosperous. If you open a shop here, the business should not be bad.

 Chapter 1905ï¼š Qi Lies purpose

    Chapter 1905 Qi Lie''s Purpose

    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Qi Lie couldn''t help but glance at Meng Yunzheng. The latter drank tea calmly. He curled his lips and continued, "I think this Changjin Mansion is very promising, and this is Yunzheng''s hometown. The roots of the family are here, so it will be convenient to go back and forth in the future, right?"

    Shu Yu nodded in agreement.

    Qi Lie laughed, "Look at the deed in your hand, I''ve been picking for a long time, and I have chosen the three most suitable locations for you. You can go and see all of them, and choose whichever you like."

    picked for most of the day? Aren''t you very busy every day?

    "Master Qi gave it to me?"

    Qi Lie silently took a sip of tea. He is very poor. The slightly better shops in Changjin Mansion City are not cheap at all, right?

    "Whatever you say or not, this is the reward given to you by the imperial court. This time you have made a lot of contributions. The title of Wen''an County Lord is just one of the rewards. It is also appropriate to reward another shop in the city. When I was canonized as a Xiangjun, I even rewarded you with a big mansion in Jiangyuan County, and now that you are the county owner, rewarding you with a shop is already wronging you."

    Qi Lie swore, but he was telling the truth.

    These house deeds and land deeds are watched by many people in the entire Changjin Mansion and even in other prefectures. The government''s external statement is an auction, and it is impossible for anyone who wants to go privately.

    If he sold one of the shops privately or gave it to Shu Yu, it would not only be him, but also Shu Yu would be criticized.

    Therefore, it is most reasonable to treat her as a reward from the imperial court.

    This master, Qi Lie can do it.

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, it seems that the county owner is not at a loss, and the prices of these three shops are not cheap. Of course, if the government takes it to auction, the reserve price will be lower, but in a place with a good location, there are many people bidding, and the final result may be more expensive.

    Shu Yu smiled very naturally, "Then thank you sir, but I have to go and see where these three shops are."

    "Of course." Qi Lie was very happy, as if she was relieved to accept the shop.

    This expression made Shu Yu feel more and more suspicious, and he always felt like he had some kind of conspiracy.

    But Meng Yunzheng, who was watching from the side, didn''t seem to have any objection. Even if it was a conspiracy, it wouldn''t hurt her.

    Shu Yu got up and was about to go out. Meng Yunzheng stood up and said to Qi Lie, "I''ll accompany her."

    "Eh." Qi Lie raised his hand, trying to stop him. However, Meng Yunzheng''s figure was fast, and the door of the study closed with a ''bang''.

    Qi Lie gritted his teeth, and finally snorted, "Forget it, I''ll be lazy for you."

    Meng Yunzheng took a few steps and caught up with Shu Yu who was waiting on the side. The latter raised the store deed in his hand and asked, "What''s going on, why did Mr. Qi suddenly have such an idea? Could it be that you told him? of?"

    "No." Meng Yunzheng took her hand and explained as he walked out, "The shop is what you deserve. It''s just that Qi Lie also wanted to keep you in this way, by the way...leave me."

    Years ago, Meng Yunzheng told Qi Lie that he would go back to Dong''an Mansion with Shu Yu after the new year.

    Qi Lie is unwilling and helpless. A man who is in love is really difficult to handle. According to him, Lu Shuyu is so powerful that he has nothing to do when he goes back alone. Why does he have to guard behind him?

    But Meng Yunzheng was very firm, and Qi Lie had no choice but to respond temporarily.

 Chapter 1906ï¼š shop here

    Chapter 1906 is here

    Qi Lie also thought about persuading Shu Yu to stay in the Changjin Mansion for a longer period of time, but he soon learned about the existence of Granny Fang, and knew that Shu Yu was in a hurry to go back, partly because he wanted Granny Fang and the old lady of the Lu family to reunite.

    He has no reason to stop him. The two sisters have been separated for more than 30 years. They are looking forward to it every day.

    Who knew that the twists and turns, the old lady and the Lu family brothers all came.

    Granny Fang is not in a hurry to go back, even if she goes back, Lu Shuyu can always rest assured with the old lady and the Lu family brothers and some people with good skills to **** her?

    If she doesn''t leave, Meng Yunzheng naturally doesn''t have to leave.

    "The situation in the capital has gradually stabilized. It''s just that the emperor attaches great importance to the rebuilt Changjin Mansion, and he has never been able to find a suitable candidate for the prefect. Now there is Qi Lie, whom the emperor trusts, and General Huang''s suppression. Have¡­¡­"

    Shu Yu interfaced, "And you?"

    "Yes." Meng Yunzheng smiled bitterly, "So the emperor is not in a hurry, he ordered Qi Lie to stabilize the Changjin Mansion and then recall to the capital."

    The turmoil in the capital was much more serious than here, and many officials fell off their horses and had their heads beheaded. In many important positions, the emperor has placed his confidant.

    After coming and going, the emperor trusts the person who has the ability to handle the Changjin Mansion, and there is no suitable person.

    In other words, Qi Lie would have to stay here for at least two months.

    Two months is not too long, but Qi Lie has to do a lot of things, but Meng Yunzheng still wants to quit at this juncture.

    So he thought about it, thinking about finding something to do for Shu Yu at the Changjin Mansion, so he hit the floor.

    Shu Yu, how do you say "..."? It was really good for her, but Meng Yunzheng was too tired.

    "I''m not tired. The most tiring time has passed. It''s good for me to do things here in the government office. I''m going to take the township exam this year, which is also a way to gain experience."

    It was because it was beneficial to both parties that Meng Yunzheng did not stop it.

    "However, if you don''t want to drive, you don''t need to force it."

    "Open, why not?" Shu Yu was full of energy, "Mr. Qi is right, I wanted to expand my business. This is your hometown, you are familiar with it, and I lived there for a while. Great place to open a branch.¡±

    Moreover, the Changjin Mansion can be said to be in ruins, and many merchants have fallen. Originally, the business network in this city has been in chaos, and now is the easiest time to gain a firm foothold.

    In addition, she has just become the county head. Yesterday, she sued Chen Bing at the government office, which made her reputation. If she does not open a branch at this time, when will it be?

    "Let''s go and see the shop."

    Meng Yunzheng couldn''t help laughing when he saw this, "Okay, let''s go."

    The two went all the way out of the mansion, and the first shop they went to was Huakang Street not far from the mansion.

    The three shops Qi Lie gave her are all located in prosperous areas, no matter where they are opened, the business is not bad.

    This shop on Huakang Street is about 200 square meters. If it is a restaurant, it may be a little small, but it can be used as a general shop, which is just right.

    But Shu Yu has a lot of things to sell and she likes something more spacious.

    However, there is a yard behind the shop, and it is close to the government office, so the safety performance is very good.

    Shu Yu turned around and came out. Let''s use it as a pre-selection first, "Go to the second one."

 Chapter 1907ï¼š Pavement selected

    Chapter 1907 The shop has been selected

    The second shop is actually near the inn where Shu Yu and the others are now staying.

    This street is also very lively, with about 300 square meters of shops.

    I don''t know if Qi Lie considered that she didn''t have a house in Changjin Mansion, so she chose three shops, all of which had yards behind them, so she could rest when she came over.

    The second storefront, whether it is the area or the structure, Shu Yu is quite satisfied.

    The only thing that made her sigh was that there were many inns and restaurants nearby, and there were a lot of cars passing by. Some people just passed by to have a meal in the restaurant, while others were because there was not enough space in the backyard of the inn for the carriages to stop.

    These carriages are parked nearby, and the doors of some shops are often blocked by cars.

    Shu Yu just strolled around the shop, and when he came out, he found that there was no gap at the door, so he could only get out. Look at some rouge shops and cloth houses next to you, and you can only see the plaque above your head.

    Even if the customer said that they will come out after a while, but just pause for a while, it will also affect the business.

    This is not possible, Shu Yu shook his head.

    "Come on, go to the third shop."

    The third shop is larger than the previous two, with 350 square meters, and the most important thing is its position in the corner.

    This location connects two streets, and you can see it at a glance no matter which direction you come from.

    The backyard of the shop is not small. This shop used to be a cloth shop, so there is a large warehouse in the backyard. In order to keep the fabrics dry and tidy, this warehouse has done extremely well whether it is moisture-proof, moisture-proof or snake-insect-proof.

    For Shu Yu, it was simply good and couldn''t be better.

    Looking back, they will definitely have to deliver a large amount of goods. Inventory is very important. The warehouse is too small, too wet and too messy.

    This place is perfect.

    Meng Yunzheng knew that she would be satisfied when she saw the light in her eyes, "Have you made your choice?"

    "Well, here it is."

    "I knew you would like it." When Qi Lie chose the shop before, he took him to watch it together.

    Meng Yunzheng also took a fancy to this at a glance, but Qi Lie felt that only one choice was not a good choice, so he found two more store deeds that he thought were very good and put them in.

    After going round and round, in the end, this shop is the most suitable.

    "This shop is pretty clean. I''ll find someone to clean it up a little bit. I don''t need to revise too much. I think it''s not far from the opening time."

    Shu Yu nodded, "It''s a craftsman I don''t know here. Although my father can do it, he has no hands and no time here, so he has to find someone else."

    "Don''t worry about craftsmen, do you remember Aunt He?"

    "Remember." When Meng Yunzheng took the academy exam before, he rented a yard in this Changjin Mansion, and hired Aunt He to do the laundry and cook at home.

    "Aunt He''s maiden brother is a craftsman. I saw a box beside Aunt He before, and it was made by her brother. It looks like a good workmanship."

    Shu Yu put his palms together, "Okay, then ask Aunt He first, just as my father is here, let my father talk to Aunt He''s brother." Her father is a professional. Out.

    I have a clue about the renovation of the shop, and the next step is...

    "I still have to find the shopkeeper and the buddy. I have a choice for the guy. It''s the shopkeeper. It''s really not easy to pick. I don''t know any experienced shopkeepers in Changjin Mansion."

 Chapter 1908ï¼š Buddy candidate Zhou Tiedong

    Chapter 1908 Buddy candidate Zhou Tiedong

    Do you have a candidate for ?

    "Who?" Meng Yunzheng responded as soon as he asked, "You mean, Zhou Tiedong?"

    "Yeah." The first thing that came to Shu Yu''s mind was him, "He has experience as a clerk, the proprietress next door to the grocery store once said that he is sweet and diligent, and the business of the grocery store is very special when he is a clerk. Well, there are a lot of repeat customers. I have been in contact with him, and there is no problem with his personality. He can quickly respond to what I mean when I speak, and the communication is very smooth. He is a very good candidate. However, I still have to ask him what he means. ."

    Wan Zhou Tiedong had an experience of being a clerk but failed once, and she had a shadow in her heart. She just wanted to marry Wang Yue in Tuqiao Village, and she would be a wife and teach children in the future, so she couldn''t force it.

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "But isn''t this guy enough?" This shop is not small.

    "It''s really not enough. You have to have two guys anyway, and you have to have a shopkeeper." Sorrow, ah, it seems that we still have to recruit.

    "Then recruit outside. Some time ago, many experienced shopkeepers were implicated and all returned home. If you want to find them, it shouldn''t be difficult."

    Shu Yu raised his brows, yes, there are not many other people in Changjin Mansion now, so there should be a lot of people like this.

    You can see that so many shops have been closed, and many shopkeepers must have lost their jobs. She could just take advantage of the time when the shop was being repaired to get a better understanding of it.

    "Sure, then I''ll go back and write a recruitment notice and post it here, I can always find a suitable one."

    Since the shop has been decided, Shu Yu no longer delays, and soon tells Qi Lie the shop he has chosen. When the latter saw the shop, it really was consistent with what Meng Yunzheng said at the beginning.

    Tsk, this couple...

    Qi Lie was invisibly shown again.

    But Shu Yu chose the shop, which means that she will stay in Changjin Mansion for a long time, and of course Meng Yunzheng can''t leave. Thinking of this, Qi Lie felt relieved.

    He neatly went through the formalities for Shu Yu, and the auction of other house deeds can also be put on the agenda.

    The next day, Shu Yuwo started writing a plan in the inn, drawing a simple structure diagram of the shop, and a letter to Dongan Prefecture. If it is about to open soon, then you can notify Daniel Brother to prepare the goods for delivery here.

    Shu Rui and Er Niu were surprised when they heard that Shu Yu was going to open a shop here. The two did not go out to play that day, and helped in the inn.

    On the third day, Shu Yu and Yingxi returned to Chenggu County together.

    She originally thought that after coming to Fucheng to settle Chen Bing''s matter, she would stay for a few more days at most, so she didn''t bring much.

    Now I have to do business with the shop, so I have to stay here for a short time. Naturally, I have to bring a change of clothes and personal items.

    There is also the old lady, she always has to explain, arrange the next things, and bring her father along by the way.

    Zhou Tiedong in Tuqiao Village had to go there too.

    Shu Yu came back in a hurry, and it was only a day since the old lady came back, so seeing her, the old lady and others were stunned.

    It was obvious that she and her grandson-in-law had to spend more time alone to cultivate their relationship, so it''s not a quarrel when she came back suddenly.

    Shu Yu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He told the old lady about the opening of the shop in Changjin Mansion, and then he felt a little regretful, "Mother, I can''t accompany you when you go back. The preparation time for opening the shop is a bit long, you guys By the time¡­¡­"

 Chapter 1909ï¼š the day back

    Chapter 1909 The days of going back

    Before Shu Yu finished speaking, he was interrupted by the old lady, "Damn, you are busy with you, we don''t need you to worry about it. That''s how we came when we came, could it be that we became squeamish when we went back? Besides, there are your father and your third uncle, the elders are here, what do you worry about as a junior? Opening a shop is more important."

    Shu Yu laughed, "You are more important."

    These words made the old lady feel very happy. She pulled Shu Yu and said, "You, just do your own thing with peace of mind. She is young, but she has endless worries. We have all lived for most of our lives, although we don¡¯t go out as much as you, and don¡¯t have as much knowledge as you, but there are so many of us that we can say that we have money in our hands, so what are we afraid of?¡±

    "Well, my milk is the best."

    "Don''t flatter me." The old lady nodded her forehead, "You came back just in time, and I happened to have something to tell you. I discussed it with your aunt yesterday, and I thought I would go home in half a month. ."

    Shu Yu was startled, "So anxious?" Her milk had just arrived a few days ago.

    "Don''t worry, we want to go back to Dong''an House before the Qingming Festival. Your auntie misses your great-grandfather and great-grandmother." There is also the root cause of Granny Fang''s illness. She also heard from Shu Yu that she wanted to go back early to let Zhao Tin to help look.

    It will take some time for them to travel, and the second and third will take care of their age, so they will definitely walk slowly on the road.

    This makes sense, Shu Yu was just afraid that the old lady would be tired from rushing around like this.

    The old lady said, "Originally, we were thinking about what to do with A Rui and the others, and whether we should go back with us. But they came out to travel, and they were worried about what it was like to travel with us. Now you say you want to open a shop, then I don''t think they''ll be in a hurry to go back."

    "I''ll take care of them."

    "You don''t need to worry about it. I have seen this trip clearly. They are very sensible outside. They will not cause trouble and will not mess around. It''s just that Dabao is a little noisy. Fortunately, he is a paper tiger, and he will be in the nest. , I''m very timid when I go out. As long as A Rui says, he will listen. At that time, let Ying Dong accompany them around Changjin Mansion, they have grown up, if you need their help , just ask them to do things, and sisters and brothers help each other."

    "Okay." Shu Yu replied, "I have already written back to Brother Daniel, and he is responsible for the delivery of the goods to Changjin Mansion. When we come back, Ah Rui and the others can go back with Brother Daniel, and walk slowly on the road. Not only A Rui and the others, but Brother Daniel has never traveled so far, so he can take this opportunity to see more and walk around."

    "That''s good. Brother Daniel can now be on his own in the workshop, but he will definitely get bored when he goes out. Let him learn more and he won''t be able to hold you back."

    The grandfather and grandson discussed the date of departure, and then Shu Yu asked about the Chen family, "Did they return their money to the aunt?"

    "Not yet, your third uncle has been wandering around Chen''s house for the past two days. Didn''t you say that Chen Bing directly handed over the house and shop to the government? Your third uncle just stared at it, both the house and the shop were hung up. , Because of the rush to sell, the price does not seem to be very high."

    Shu Yu has learned about the house price of the Chen family, "I heard from my aunt that when Chen Bing bought this house, it seemed to be around three hundred taels."

 Chapter 1910ï¼š The house is sold

    Chapter 1910 The houses and shops are sold

    Three hundred taels, a yard with a small second entry, is also considered reasonable.

    But that was more than 30 years ago, after so long, and the Chen family renovated and expanded the yard, it is reasonable to say that it is worth at least 352 to 400 taels.

    This is a normal situation, but the sales of the Chen family''s yard are not normal.

    In the evening, Lu Sanzhu came back excitedly and said, "The Chen family''s house has been sold. Guess how much it cost."

    At this moment, everyone is eating at the dinner table. Uncle Meng knows Chenggu County the most. After thinking about it, he said, "Three hundred and eighty taels?"

    Lu Sanzhu shook his head, Meng Qi guessed, "Four hundred taels? This area is quite lively now."

    "Neither right."

    Several people guessed, most of them guessed up to three hundred taels.

    When it was Shu Yu''s turn, she looked at Lu Sanzhu''s mysterious appearance and pondered for a moment, "Two hundred and forty taels?"

    Actually, she wanted to say 250 taels, but 250 taels didn''t sound good, so she reduced it by 10 taels.

    Unexpectedly, Lu Sanzhu''s eyes widened and he gave her a thumbs up, "Ayu, you are amazing, how did you guess?"

    Everyone was stunned, "Really two hundred and forty taels? This, this is too low, right?"

    Meng Pei asked Shu Yu, "Ayu, do you know the reason?"

    "Just looking at the appearance of the third uncle, I don''t think it''s too high. When I think about the people of the Chen family, the matter of Chen Bing should be spread around here, and many people will feel unlucky."

    Shu Yu thought of the big mansion at the entrance to the secret road to the black market. Because that place was rumored to be unlucky, there were ghosts every day, and the owner of the house was not going to end well. As a result, no one in the vicinity dared to go there, so a secret passage was kept secret. so many years.

    As you can imagine, the people of Chenggu County are quite taboo in this regard.

    Lu Sanzhu nodded while listening, "That''s right, I heard a lot of people pointing at the Chen family, saying that living in this house is bad luck."

    The Chen family was not alone, but the whole family.

    Chen Bing colluded with the rebels, Pan committed adultery, Chen He divorced his wife, and Chen Qiu''s character was corrupted. When people hear these things, they just feel like they are listening to a fantasy. Even if they want to buy a house, they are currently in a wait-and-see state.

    And the house is in a hurry, it will be sold within three days.

    The wealthy households who can afford a house do not care about this place. Those who cannot afford it have to raise money. How many days is enough?

    "The official auction price was 280 taels, but no one cared about it. No, it dropped again and again, and finally someone bought it at 240 taels."

    The old lady frowned, "This house is sold at such a low price, and the shop is not as high as you think." She looked at Granny Fang worriedly, "Don''t come to the end, you can''t pay the six hundred taels back to you?"

    "Probably not." Shu Yu said, "The house is 240 taels, and the shop should be able to sell for 300 taels. The Chen family originally had a few hundred taels to save."

    A shop is different from a house. The location of the grocery store where Chen¡¯s family is located is not bad. The merchants are looking for profit. It is a profitable shop, and it is easier to sell than a house.

    As Shu Yu said, the next day, the grocery store of the Chen family was also sold, and the price was 322 taels.

    In this way, there are five hundred and sixty taels.

    The Chen family originally had about 312 taels of savings, of which 50 taels were the dowry brought by the Pan family when they married.

 Chapter 1911ï¼š Six hundred taels get it

    Chapter 1911 Six hundred taels get it

    In other words, after deducting the fifty taels and returning it to Fang''s mother-in-law Zhou Tiedong and Guo Zheng, there will be one hundred taels left.

    For ordinary people, this one hundred taels of silver is already a huge sum of money.

    But for Chen He, this money is not enough for him to live in the future. After all, he doesn''t have a house or a shop now, and he''s still a traitor. He wants to achieve a career in the future, which is simply a fool''s dream.

    But this is not enough, Chen Qiu soon returned from Fucheng and wanted to share the money with him equally.

    She hasn''t married yet. Part of it is the dowry prepared by her mother. How could it be all given to Chen He?

    The two brothers and sisters had a big fight, and the fight was bloody.

    Who knew that after the relationship between the siblings broke down, they were told by the government that the money belonged to Chen Bing. Chen He and Chen Qiu are not Chen Bing''s sons and daughters, of course he couldn''t give them the money.

    In other words, if the two brothers and sisters wanted to share the money, they could only get the fifty taels of Pan''s dowry.

    Well... However, the fifty taels of dowry were finally taken back by the boss of the Pan family.

    The two brothers and sisters fought for a while, but they didn''t catch anything. Later, there was no way to live.

    As for how they lived after returning to the Pan family, that was not something the Lu family should be concerned about. From the very beginning, their enemy was Chen Bing, in order to get the 600 taels of silver for Granny Fang.

    Now, the money is in her hand, and Granny Fang is still in a trance with the silver note in her hand.

    More than 30 years ago, she handed the money to Chen Bing, and 30 years later, the money finally came back.

    The old lady was very happy, "You, take this money well, and then go back to Dong''an Mansion, and your life will not be too bad."

    "Well, I can also marry Agui a daughter-in-law." Granny Fang came back to her senses and squeezed the bank note, "I want to buy something, sister, come with me."

    "Okay, just buy whatever you want."

    What Granny Fang wanted to buy was a gift for the juniors of the Lu family.

    Earlier, she had no money, and the only thing she could give was to embroider some purses. A few children didn''t dislike it, but compared to the help they gave him, this ceremony was too light.

    This time, with the money, Granny Fang asked the passers-by about the juniors of Sanzhu''s family in detail, and began to prepare things in a targeted manner. She doesn''t have to be extravagant to save face. The gifts are not expensive, and the most important thing is to give them to other people''s preferences.

    The old lady didn''t stop her when she saw that she was measured.

    Later, Granny Fang bought something to see the Guan family and went back to Hedeng Village. When she went back this time, she didn''t know if she had a chance to come back, so she could spend more time with her friends while she was still there.

    These things, Shu Yu didn''t get involved. After Granny Fang got the money, she took Lu Erbai and Dabao, who was noisy to be with her brother, to Fucheng.

    Lu Sanzhu also wanted to go with him, but Shu Yu didn''t take him and asked him to stay to take care of the old lady and Granny Fang, making Lu Sanzhu aggrieved.

    The carriage left Chenggu County, and after walking for a while, it turned a corner and took a detour.

    Dabao stuck his head out and looked out, and immediately shouted, "No, no, wrong, you should go straight."

    "That''s right, we have to go somewhere." Shu Yu said calmly.

    They went to Tuqiao Village, and Shu Yu was going to find Zhou Tiedong to talk about hiring him as a man.

 Chapter 1912ï¼š Find Zhou Tiedong

    Chapter 1912 Find Zhou Tiedong

    This is the second time Shu Yu has come to Tuqiao Village. The last time he stopped at the entrance of the village.

    This time, he still stopped when he arrived at the entrance of the village. Yingxi went over to ask for directions. The woman who was sitting at the entrance of the village chatting saw some familiar carriages. She was suddenly surprised and ran over to ask.

    "Yes, is it the county lord?"

    This person stammered with excitement. Seeing this, Shu Yu guessed that the story of Zhou Tiedong had spread throughout Tuqiao Village.

    She smiled and nodded to the woman, "I am."

    "Oh, the county lord is here, it''s really, really bright. We have all heard what the county lord did. Thanks to you, Dongzi, you are really a kind person, a bodhisattva, and a fairy descended to earth. ,Yes Yes¡­¡­"

    This woman became more and more exaggerated, and her voice was so loud that the villagers who were standing farther away came over.

    Although Shu Yu enjoys the compliments from others, it is still important to do business.

    So she hurriedly interrupted the woman''s words, "Auntie, please help us to point us in the direction of Zhou''s house, I have something to do with Zhou Tiedong."

    "Eh? Alright, alright, I''ll take the county magistrate over here and go this way." After speaking, the woman ran forward, turning around as she ran, pointing her finger to the front and calling, "This way."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Yingxi pulled the reins and quickly followed. Lu Erbai in the carriage said very emotionally, "The atmosphere in this village is very good. You rescued Zhou Tiedong, and the rest of the village are also very happy. Thank you and praise you."

    Dabao, "Isn''t that right? Sister Ayu, whom that person praised, almost couldn''t walk. She really can flatter you."

    Shu Yu deducted a chestnut from him, "Sister You, where do I not fit in?"

    "It fits, it fits very well." Dabao perfectly inherited his father''s ability to see the wind and rudder, and immediately squeezed out a smile, flatteringly went to give Shu Yu a tap on the shoulder.

    Shu Yu snorted lightly, and the carriage stopped shortly after.

    The woman who led the way had already shouted inside, "Sister Zhou, Sister Zhou is coming out soon, the county magistrate is here, and the benefactor of your family is here."

    When Shu Yu got off the carriage, Mother Zhou also ran out of the yard.

    She thought she had heard the back of her ear wrong, but she really saw Shu Yu standing outside the door. When she was startled, she subconsciously knelt down, "County Lord."

    "Get up, I''m here to find Zhou Tiedong."

    Mother Zhou hurriedly turned to the side and greeted the person, "The county lord, please come in, Dongzi is in the house, I will call him to visit the county lord."

    "He''s still recovering, so you don''t need to wake him up. It''s the same when we go in and talk." Anyway, there are so many people, it doesn''t matter.

    Mother Zhou nodded again and again, "Yes, please come from the county chief."

    Zhou Tiedong in the room had already heard the sound, and was holding his hands to get off the bed. Lu Erbai took two steps forward and pressed him back, "Lie down, our family Ayu doesn''t care about this."

    "Thank you, county magistrate."

    Zhou''s mother went to pour tea for Shu Yu and a few others. Zhou''s father seemed to be away, probably going out to work.

    Shu Yu asked about Zhou Tiedong''s injury. His injury was much better. Before in Fucheng, the doctor Meng Yunzheng helped find was the best in Fucheng''s medical skills, and the medicine he prescribed worked very quickly.

    After coming back, as long as you take good care of yourself and take medicine on time, it is not a big problem.

    It''s just that many relatives and friends have come to visit him since they knew he was okay. People are all kind, and the Zhou family is not good at keeping people out, but fortunately, most of them talk outside the house.

 Chapter 1913ï¼š hammer a buddy

    Chapter 1913 Finalize a Buddy

    While was talking, Wang Yue came over after hearing the movement.

    Shu Yu nodded at her, then took a box from Yingxi''s hand and put it on the table beside him.

    "This is the compensation from the Chen family, a total of seventy taels. I sent it to you."

    Zhou''s mother and son and Wang Yue were stunned, silver?

    "You got it so soon?"

    Shu Yu smiled, of course it was faster, the Chen family owed her aunt 600 taels of silver, she was the county head after all, and the people in the yamen managed it as quickly as possible.

    She said to the Zhou family, "The Chen family sold the house and shop, and most of the money was taken out to compensate. My aunt and Guo Zheng have already obtained it. Your family''s 70 taels of silver were originally put in the county government, just waiting. You can go and claim it when you are free. But I happened to be here today to find you something, so I will send it to you by the way. This is the certificate, you can look at it, put a fingerprint on it, and then I will give it to the county government. "

    Zhou Tiedong swallowed his saliva, glanced at the voucher, and hurriedly pressed his handprint.

    "Thank you, county magistrate."

    "No, just by the way."

    Zhou Tiedong touched the box, seventy taels, the money borrowed by their family can be repaid, and even if he is not a man in the future, the life at home will not be bad.

    He laughed and asked Mother Zhou to put the money away, then raised his head and asked, "The county lord just said that he has something to do with me, but I don''t know what it is. As long as the county lord ordered it, Zhou Tiedong would definitely be there."

    "It''s not that serious, I just want to ask your opinion on something." Shu Yu said, "I plan to open a shop in Fucheng, and it will be repaired in two days, and I will also recruit the shopkeeper and two guys. I know you With experience, when I inquired about you earlier, other people gave you good comments, so I want to ask you if you want to be this guy."

    Zhou''s mother and son and Wang Yue were stunned, the county, the county owner came to find him to be a clerk?

    Where is Zhou Tiedong''s help? This is clearly the county owner who is helping him, giving him a good job for no reason.

    "Go, I''ll go, the county magistrate I''m fine." Zhou Tiedong said in a hurry.

    ''s mother Zhou also nodded again and again, "The county owner sees our Dongzi, that is Dongzi''s blessing. Don''t worry, our Dongzi will definitely work hard and will not disappoint the county owner''s kindness."

    "Okay, then you take good care of your wounds, the shop will take some time to open, and you will be healed by then. As for the wages, just follow the rules of the palace. There is a room in the backyard of the shop, and there is no problem with accommodation. If it''s time to eat, I''ll find a woman."

    After a pause, Shu Yu glanced at Wang Yue, "If you are married and want to rent a house with your wife, we will reimburse part of the rent here."

    These words made Zhou Tiedong and Wang Yue feel a little embarrassed, "No, we don''t need it, we can rent it ourselves."

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "Then the matter is settled, you have a good rest, I''ll leave you an address, and you can come to the shop in Fucheng to find me directly. If I''m not here, you can find the person in the shop. When the time comes, I will tell you what the shop is going to sell and sign the contract."

    "Okay, when I recover from the injury, I will go to Fucheng immediately."

    After finished speaking, Shu Yu was about to get up and leave.

    Mother Zhou said quickly, "The county lord will stay and eat, and I''ll cook now."

    "No, we still have to go to Fucheng."

 Chapter 1914ï¼š get married early

    Chapter 1914 Married in advance

    After Shu Yu left, a heated discussion broke out among the villagers of Tuqiao Village.

    They were guarding the door just now, and as soon as Shu Yu''s carriage left, they immediately entered the door and asked Mother Zhou to inquire about the situation.

    These things are not impossible to talk about, and they are a big happy event. Zhou''s mother said with excitement that Zhou Tiedong was recruited by the county chief to work as a clerk in the city.

    Everyone thought it was incredible, this week Tiedong really came and went, and all the hardships came.

    Wang Yue''s parents were also in the crowd. Hearing that, he was overjoyed, but soon became a little worried.

    Mother Zhou saw them and immediately brought the two over to chat about getting married. According to her opinion, the couple''s marriage has been ups and downs, so it''s better to let them settle down early. Anyway, they originally planned to get married this year, and the preparation process has been prepared. Now let''s advance the time. When they get married, if Dongzi works hard, maybe they will be able to buy a house in Fucheng in the future.

    The Wang family''s parents did not disagree. They were still worried that Zhou Tiedong had gained the attention of the county head, the family had some money, and he went to work as a servant in the prefecture. In the future, his future would definitely be incomparable to Chen''s grocery store. Will there be any surprises in the marriage?

    After receiving Zhou''s mother''s letter of approval, the two families began intensive preparations for their marriage. When Zhou Tiedong got better, they would get married immediately. At that time, he could take Wang Yue directly to Fucheng.

    Shu Yu didn''t know about these things, and she quickly arrived at the palace.

    As soon as we entered the inn, the inn''s second child came over and said, "County lord, a few people came to you today, saying that they had read the notice posted by the county lord and came to answer the shopkeeper and clerk."

    Shu Yu frowned. Before she left, she did put up two notices outside the shop, but the notices also stated that they would wait until the 20th day of the first lunar month to conduct a unified interview. Today is only the 17th day, and there are still three days left.

    If not, come to see one and she will have no time to do her own thing.

    Lu Erbai said, "I can''t wait for these people to come here. I''m looking at seeing you first, maybe they will be admitted directly."

    "I don''t have time to wait for them at the inn." Shu Yu said to the second in the inn, "If there are more people who come to the inn, you can say that the first month''s 20th on the notice is 20. And the inn is resting. The address for recruiting workers is at the Fuyuan Street store.¡±

    "You know, the little ones will never let them disturb the county chief."

    "It''s hard work." Shu Yu nodded and walked into the backyard.

    When someone came over later, they were all stopped by the second inn.

    Shu Yu still has a lot of things to do, and the first thing to do is to repair the pavement. She showed Lu Erbai the simple drawings she had drawn before, and explained the effect she wanted in detail.

    Lu Erbai now understands the style that his daughter wants. He doesn''t need to say more.

    So the next day, Shu Yu went out with Lu Erbai early in the morning and went straight to Aunt He''s house.

    She knew the address of Aunt He''s house, but the road was a bit difficult to walk, and it took a long time for the old man to stand in front of Aunt He''s house.

    Aunt He''s family is a bit large, her son, daughter-in-law, grandchildren, and grandchildren have more than ten people, so a few people standing at the door can hear very lively voices inside.

    Yingxi went up and knocked on the door for a long time, but he was drowned out by the loud noises inside, so he couldn''t hear it.

 Chapter 1915ï¼š goodbye auntie

    Chapter 1915 Goodbye Aunt He

    It was the neighbors who saw that they were well dressed, and said enthusiastically, "It''s no use knocking on the door like this, you have to shout."

    Before Shu Yu could thank him, the neighbor shouted loudly, "Sister He, open the door, a distinguished guest is coming from your house!"

    The noisy sound inside stopped for a moment, and sure enough, someone hurried to open the door soon.

    The door was opened by a young woman who didn''t know Shu Yu. Seeing them, they asked in surprise, "Who are you looking for?"

    "Look for Aunt He." Shu Yu said with a smile.

    The young woman looked suspicious, she really couldn''t understand when her mother-in-law knew such a valuable person.

    But she still turned her head quickly and called, "Mother, someone is looking for you."

    Aunt He ran towards this side while inserting her hand, "Come here, who is it, I still..."

    Before he finished speaking, he saw Shu Yu standing at the door, the rag in his hand fell to the ground. She widened her eyes suddenly, "Lu, Lu..." Her mouth opened and closed, but she couldn''t utter a word for a while.

    The young woman was startled, "Mother, what''s the matter, who is this?"

    Aunt He snapped back to her senses, then patted her thigh, "Oh, it''s really a distinguished guest."

    She looked at the curious neighbors outside, and said quickly, "Come in, girl, come in and talk."

    Shu Yu took Lu Erbai into the door, and Aunt He knelt down after closing the courtyard door, "Here, give the county magistrate peace."

    Everyone in the yard who saw this scene was stunned, and Shu Yu hurriedly supported them, "Aunt He is well-informed, so you know so quickly that I am the county head."

    "The county owner didn''t know. When you were cleaning up that Chen Bing in Shili Lane that day, I happened to go there to visit relatives and came out to watch the excitement. At that time, seeing that the county owner had some serious business to do, I didn''t want to bother the county owner. I didn''t expect that. , I didn''t expect the county owner to come here."

    While speaking, Aunt He raised her eyes to see the dazed family members, and immediately said embarrassedly, "There are guests in the house, so it''s a little messy, county lord, don''t mind."

    "It was me who came over suddenly and was too disturbing."

    "No, no, no." Aunt He waved her hand and winked at the family. The others stepped aside and watched Shu Yu enter the main room.

    Immediately, all of them were curiously lying on the outside of the door frame, staring at the movement inside.

    Aunt He glared at them, each of them was really worthless and outrageous.

    Fortunately, there is another son and daughter-in-law who met Shu Yu at the beginning, and now he received Aunt He''s eyes, and immediately went to pour tea to get something, and by the way restrained the children who were running around.

    Shu Yu didn''t care about the sight from the outside. Since there were guests, she quickly finished the story and left, lest they feel uncomfortable.

    "Aunt He, I heard from A Yun that Aunt He''s brother is a craftsman and his craftsmanship is not bad. This time I came here mainly because I have a shop that needs to be repaired recently, and I want to ask your brother what you mean."

    Aunt He was surprised and nodded hastily, "Yes, yes, my brother is very good at craftsmanship. People who have worked with him say that he is responsible for things, and the county owner can leave it to him. Ah, yes, he is here today. This."

    After saying that, Aunt He raised her head and looked out, calling her son, "Quick, call your uncle here."

    Aunt He is very clear that this is a job given by the county owner. If he did it well, his reputation would be lost, and his brother would not have to worry about running out of work in the future.

    She never thought that the county owner would come over to have such a good thing.

 Chapter 1916ï¼š start work tomorrow

    Chapter 1916 Construction starts tomorrow

    Shu Yu didn''t expect such a coincidence, since people are here, then... let him have a good chat with his father first?

    Aunt He''s brother was called over quickly, looking very shy, he couldn''t let go in front of Shu Yu.

    Aunt He is helpless, but this is normal. She is mainly familiar with Shu Yu and knows her attitude towards life, so she will be more casual.

    She got up and walked to her brother''s side, whispered a few words, He Da heard the words and widened his eyes, "Look, look for me?"

    "Yeah, what a great opportunity, don''t waste it."

    He Da swallowed and became more and more nervous. Lu Erbai simply got up and came to him, and asked a few questions about craftsmanship.

    He Da didn''t know that Lu Erbai was Shu Yu''s father, probably from the same industry. He felt that the other party was familiar with him and he was the same type of person. And talking about the carpentry work he was doing, He Da quickly put aside the discomfort, the look on his face became confident, and he began to talk freely.

    Aunt He breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing that they were having a good conversation, she didn''t bother, but just told Shu Yu about He Da''s situation.

    Not long after, Lu Erbai said, "Ayu, He Gong said it''s not a big problem, but we still have to go to the site to see how to repair it before we can decide."

    The shop that Shu Yu had decided on was at the corner and faced two streets, so it had two large doors.

    It looks spacious and transparent, but it also reduces the place for the goods to be placed. Only two sides can be placed on the counter, which is not cost-effective.

    Shu Yu means to keep the eight-bay door facing the street and the six-bay door facing the side street with wall panels, leaving only a three-bay door, so that there is an extra wall for easy operation.

    Of course, in order to retain light, several large windows should be opened.

    Lu Erbai went to see that shop, he thought it was no problem, he could do it. But he can only stay here for ten days and a half at most, and he can only watch it in the early stage, and then he has to look at the craftsmanship and opinions of other craftsmen.

    Just now, he had a chat with He Da. The other party is a true learner, and he is familiar with it. He understands some of the little details that Lu Erbai said, and he thinks this person is feasible.

    Shu Yu understood, she nodded, "Okay, Dad, let''s go to Fuyuan Street to see the shops now."

    He Dafang just said a lot, and he was thirsty and took two sips of water. Hearing Shu Yu calling his father, he was shocked and spurted out a mouthful of water.

    He looked at Lu Erbai, who had just been talking to him professionally, in astonishment, "Brother Lu, ah, no, you, are you the father of the county owner?"

    Lu Erbai touched his head and then his face, "Isn''t it like that?"

    Is this a question of whether or not it is? Shouldn''t the county owner''s father stay in the big mansion and let his servants serve him?

    He Da was a little dazed, until he followed Shu Yu out of the house, but he still couldn''t come back to his senses.

    They went to see the shop, and He Da slowly recovered, and when he discussed with Lu Erbai again, he seemed much more stable.

    After the discussion, He Da nodded and said, "We can start work tomorrow."

    The next day, He Da brought an apprentice and a son to help, and Lu Erbai was also there, and the few people got busy immediately.

    There was a professional like her father here for the time being, so Shu Yu let go.

    She began to draw up the deed, and on the 20th of the first month, she officially recruited.

    The shopkeeper was recruited first, and the location was in the backyard of the shop. Shu Yu put a table and a chair and let interested people come in one by one.

 Chapter 1917ï¼š no suitable ones

    Chapter 1917 no suitable

    A lot of people came, but after a whole day, Shu Yu couldn''t find a suitable one.

    These shopkeepers are indeed, as she thought, shopkeepers from various big stores, they are experienced and stable.

    But it is precisely because of this that their temperament is somewhat arrogant. Shu Yu''s shop is not small, she is also a county owner, but she is also a girl, a young girl who has not yet married, and even a person who is not from this Changjin Mansion, she has only a limited understanding of Changjin Mansion.

    Therefore, they feel that they are veterans, and Shu Yu should listen to their opinions more. As a result, when facing Shu Yu, they are accustomed to talking freely, and their attitude is indeed respectful, but they do not trust Shu very much. I feel like I can make the shop bigger and stronger.

    Of course, they are all old foxes, and these emotions won''t show clearly. If Shu Yu hadn''t seen a lot, most people would have been really frightened.

    For example, Lu Sanzhu who finally found a reason to come to Fucheng next to him.

    Lu Sanzhu really didn''t understand what kind of shopkeeper Shu Yu wanted. He sat next to him for a long time. He heard many of the shopkeepers'' words. The more he listened, the more powerful he felt. Old and accurate.

    He almost stood up and applauded in admiration.

    Why Ayu doesn''t want it?

    "Isn''t the shopkeeper very good just now?" He finally couldn''t hold back, and sent out a soul torture.

    Shu Yu glanced at him, leaned on the back of the chair, and said, "Did you notice just now, what did the shopkeeper look like when he saw my father?"

    Lu Sanzhu shook his head, "I didn''t see it."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She was patient, "My father helped He Gong repair the shop in front of him, and just now he came in with a piece of wood. The wood was clean. Although my father was a little dirty, it was not unbearable except for the sawdust, right? "

    Lu Sanzhu nodded, today''s woodworking is not complicated. Because Shu Yu wanted to recruit workers, both Lu Erbai and He Gong consciously only did some work that was quiet and quiet. The main thing is to measure the size and draw the drawings. There are so many pieces of wood to carry in and out.

    Shu Yu said, "When my father passed by the shopkeeper just now, he obviously hid for a while with disgust in his eyes."

    Lu Sanzhu frowned, is there? He really didn''t notice.

    "Perhaps, I saw the second brother carrying the wood, so I avoided being hit."

    Shu Yu smiled, "But when my dad went out, he still carried another piece of wood and passed by him, but he didn''t hide. Guess why?"

    Lu Sanzhu thought and thought, and suddenly his eyes lit up, "I see, because you called daddy after the second brother came over."

    "Yes, at first he thought my father was just an ordinary carpenter, so he didn''t like it. Later, when he found out that it was my owner''s father, his eyes changed. When my father passed by him again, he smiled at my father. Third uncle, this phenomenon is actually very common. We may encounter such eyes when we go out and even go to many large shops. Even if some people do well on the surface, they will still look down on them inwardly. "

    Lu Sanzhu has a deep understanding of this, which is why he needs to bring the best clothes when he goes out.

    "However, third uncle, my shop is for customers from all walks of life. There are rich families and ordinary people''s families. If the shopkeeper I was looking for had sorted people into three, six, and nine classes in my heart from the very beginning, then I would Sooner or later the shop''s reputation will be ruined."

 Chapter 1918ï¼š Lu Sanzhu, studious and self-motivated

    Chapter 1918 Lu Sanzhu who is studious and motivated

    Lu Sanzhu nodded after listening, "That makes sense."

    He lowered his head and held the charcoal pen and notebook and began to record, and made a very profound analysis of what Shu Yu said.

    Shu Yu glanced at it, the corners of his mouth twitched, "You''re... quite serious."

    "Of course, I promised Ji Dongjia, and I will write down the experience I have learned and give it to him when I go back." Lu Sanzhu said seriously, "What you said gave me a lot of inspiration, um, write it down. record."

    Shu Yu wanted to laugh, it is true that although their third uncle has many shortcomings, he also has many advantages. At the very least, he doesn''t have the machismo that most men have these days, he loves his wife and children, and sometimes he is very motivated.

    "Ayu, the shopkeeper just now can''t do it, but isn''t it good to have a few shopkeepers before?" Lu Sanzhu put down his pen and asked for advice humbly. He could see that he was following others, but maybe he didn''t follow Ayu. I learned a lot. "I saw a shopkeeper greet your father and He Gong very friendly when he entered the door, and he was very polite."

    Shu Yu nodded, "It''s true that there are a few shopkeepers who are not bad, but...it''s too stable. If I originally explained things, they will definitely do their best to do it, but that''s all. Let them do it themselves. To open up the market, it is estimated that they will retreat, they belong to the type that has no merit."

    Lu Sanzhu resisted the urge to roll his eyes, "That''s a bit too high, it''s too mediocre, don''t be talented and snobbish, and don''t want anything they can''t understand right away when you say a word. Ordinary people, how can there be perfection, you are too harsh."

    Shu Yu sighed, leaning on the back of the chair and looking up at the sky, "No way, probably I have seen a handy and capable shopkeeper like Wei Ronghua, which directly raised my demand line. And this is not Dong''an Mansion, if there is one in Dong''an Mansion Any problem, I can go to help solve it at any time. Changjin Mansion is a long way to go, so I need a shopkeeper who has the ability, energy, and can handle it.¡±

    If something happened otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to make it.

    "Forget it, I''ll take a look tomorrow, but I can''t find it. I''ll stay in this city for a while longer and look for it as I open a shop."

    Shu Yu recruited the shopkeeper for two days. I hope there will be someone who agrees with you tomorrow.

    Lu Sanzhu felt that Shu Yu was too picky, and probably couldn''t find it.

    But he still came the next day with a notebook and charcoal, and sat in the backyard to accompany her to recruit people.

    There were obviously fewer people coming this day, but a few came one after another in the morning, but Shu Yu was not satisfied.

    Lu Sanzhu felt that it was over, and Ayu was busy again today.

    However, in the afternoon, a man in his thirties suddenly appeared.

    When he was sitting in front of Shu Yu, she unconsciously turned to look at Lu Sanzhu.

    The latter stared at her blankly for a moment, then suddenly realized, leaned into Shu Yu''s ear and whispered, "Ayu, do you want to ask my opinion? I don''t think this person is good, at first glance he is glib, no honest."

    "...No, Third Uncle, I didn''t want to ask your opinion, I just think this person is a bit like you."

    Lu Sanzhu touched his face, what did he look like? This man was thin, but he was a handsome and successful man in Yushu Linfeng, and Ayu had a bad eye.

 Chapter 1919ï¼š This man looks like a third uncle

    Chapter 1919 This person and the three uncles

    Shu Yu ignored Lu Sanzhu''s dissatisfied look, looked up at the man sitting opposite, "Name."

    "Little Jiang has a good harvest. This year, he is in his 30s. He lives in the west of the city and has three years of experience as a shopkeeper. County lord, if you hire me, make sure that you will not suffer any losses or be fooled. I am very reliable in my work."

    This person is smiling when he speaks, which naturally gives a flattering feeling.

    Just like this, it is very similar to Lu Sanzhu.

    Shu Yu also smiled and looked at her, just looked at him without speaking. The smile on Jiang Fengshou''s face gradually became stiff. After a while, he asked in a low voice, "County Lord, is this little face dirty?"

    That''s not right, he clearly washed his face, shaved his beard and worked hard to dress up.

    Shu Yu shook his head, "That''s not true, I just have a question, and I want you to answer it for me."

    The test came, Jiang Fengshou immediately sat up straight, "County Lord, may I ask."

    "Since you came yesterday and stayed outside the shop for a long time, why didn''t you come in yesterday, and only came this afternoon."

    The expression on Jiang Fengshou''s face froze completely, and it slowly cracked.

    Lu Sanzhu also looked at Shu Yu in surprise.

    Jiang Fengshou laughed dryly, "County, how did the county owner know that I was outside the shop yesterday?" He disguised himself yesterday.

    However, his disguise is not enough to see in front of a veteran like Shu Yu.

    "You don''t need to worry about how I know, just answer my questions first. I want to hear the truth, if you don''t tell the truth, then you can go."

    Jiang Fengshou gritted his teeth, raised his head and glanced at Shu Yu, followed by another glance at Lu Sanzhu, which made Lu Sanzhu very inexplicable.

    After a long while, he finally gave a wry smile, sighed and said, "Okay, I''ll tell the truth."

    "Actually, when I saw the notice posted outside the shop a few days ago, I went to the inn to find the county owner. It was just that the county owner happened to be away, and the guy said that the county owner would not recruit people at the inn. At that time, I probably guessed that the county owner So I didn¡¯t dare to come in rashly yesterday, so I disguised myself and hid outside the shop to check the situation first. I saw many shopkeepers who I used to know enter the door, and then saw them go out. Some people were indignant, some people shook their heads Sighing, some people frowned in confusion. I was thinking, is the county owner dissatisfied with so many people? Then what kind of person are you looking for? But I figured out one thing, that is, among those shopkeepers, all If there is no one like me, maybe the county owner is looking for me, so I am here today."

    Shu Yu, "...you are quite confident."

    And when he saw Jiang Fengshou''s appearance, he thought he was impulsive, just like Lu Sanzhu, but he didn''t expect him to be able to calm down after hitting a wall once.

    Jiang Fengshou touched his nose, "I don''t dare to deceive the county lord, I really want this job. Don''t look at me as unreliable, but I do everything with all my heart. And I am very fond of Changjin Mansion. I am familiar with the counties below."

    Shu Yu asked while listening, "Are you literate?"

    "literate, of course literate."

    "What have you done before, in which store have you been a shopkeeper?"

    Jiang Fengshou sat up straighter, and his entire back was straight. "I started out as a salesman, and I know many people walking around the streets. Later, I saw that the original shopkeeper of Liu''s grocery store was given to me by the owner. Once you slap it, you will seize the opportunity to become the shopkeeper of the grocery store."

 Chapter 1920ï¼š Shu Yu is satisfied

    Chapter 1920 Shu Yu is very satisfied

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "Seize the opportunity?"

    Jiang Fengshou touched his nose, "I told the county owner to be honest, I actually did that. I asked about the owner''s preferences and gave me some gifts. But! This is also a legitimate method, right? And after I took over the grocery store, the groceries The shop''s business is getting better and better, and in those three years, the Liu family also bought the shop next door to expand the shop."

    Lu Sanzhu raised his head, tsk tsk tsk, a gift? through the back door? This way is not advisable, this person is not decent.

    He never thought that he would process money again and again in Taolin, and every time he was not less polite.

    Shu Yu felt that Jiang Fengshou was indeed a very clever person. As soon as she asked four words, he immediately understood what he wanted to know, and he didn''t need to say more.

    "Liu''s grocery store,... Then when did you leave the grocery store, and how did you leave?"

    Jiang Fengshou tightened his fingers slightly and said in a low voice, "Last year, at the end of October last year. The old father at home was ill and couldn''t take care of him. After chatting with the boss, he quit his job."

    Shu Yu''s hand slammed violently. At the end of October last year, that time was when Chenggu County was harassed and chaotic by bandits.

    This **** harvest, how is it so coincidental that he just left before the chaos in the palace.

    She said something meaningful, "I remember Liu''s grocery store, which was also in the vortex of chaos a few years ago, and was involved in the case of the former prefect."

    Jiang Fengshou nodded and said in a lower voice, "Yes, the Liu family has been sentenced to exile. Because I have done things in the Liu family before, the government has also passed me to ask questions, and after confirming that it has nothing to do with me, they are released."

    Shu Yu smiled, "Then you are lucky."

    Jiang Fengshou laughed dryly, "Father is sick, fortunately he is fine now."

    Shu Yu understood, this Jiang Fengshou is a very clever person. He just said that he was a businessman walking the streets in the early years. He should have realized something, so when there was chaos in Chenggu County, he decided to leave the Liu family. Get out.

    Shu Yu''s expression softened. Among the shopkeepers who had interviewed in the past two days, none of the shopkeepers had resigned early like him. It was all because of incidents. The city was in chaos.

    "I understand your situation, but I have to think about it again. Come back in two days." The retest will be conducted two days later.

    Jiang Fengshou was stunned for a moment, and then he raised his head in surprise, "Yes, I will go back first, the county lord."

    He was very happy, even though he hadn''t confirmed it yet, it seemed as if he had already been determined by default.

    After the people left, Lu Sanzhu shook his head with a deep face, "Look at him being a sloppy guy, talking and smiling, he looks like a thief, and he doesn''t look like me at all. If this kind of person becomes a shopkeeper, your shop will be yours. Sooner or later it will be destroyed in his hands."

    "Aren''t you like the third uncle?"

    "Of course not. Listen to what he said just now. He has already guessed that the master''s family is going to suffer, so he quit his job as the shopkeeper in advance. Unfaithful."

    Lu Sanzhu''s mind was spinning fast, he didn''t understand it just now, but now he has guessed what kind of riddle Shu Yu and Jiang Fengshou were playing.

    "I think it''s good for him to be so alert. The Liu family is deeply involved, and the outcome is not something he can change. It is wise to get away in time to protect himself and his family. He didn''t betray the Liu family."

 Chapter 1921ï¼š Set a Ginger Harvest

    Chapter 1921 Sets Ginger Harvest

    Lu Sanzhu opened his mouth and snorted coldly after a while, "Have you already decided that it is him? Look at the inside and outside of what you said, you are all helping him. Let me tell you Ayu, this person is not stable, You will be at a loss if you choose him."

    "Third Uncle, don''t you see everyone with a seven-pointed smile, give gifts to Ji Dong''s family, and are very knowledgeable about current affairs? How did Ji Dong''s family choose you to be this steward? According to your opinion, he should not choose you."

    "..." Damn, what''s wrong with him?

    Lu Sanzhu said, "I suddenly feel that this Jiang Fengshou is really good. You see, it is different from other shopkeepers. It is clever at first glance. If you can avoid danger in time, you have patience, and you can speak clearly, even if you are not here in the future. Changjin Mansion, he can definitely take the shop to the next level. Right?"

    Shu Yu almost burst out laughing, her third uncle''s ability to open his eyes and talk nonsense is not too much.

    In the next time, Shu Yu interviewed several shopkeepers, most of them were quite satisfactory.

    In the evening, everyone who was supposed to come has come, and Shu Yu packed up and returned to the inn.

    She has several lists in her hand, not only Jiang Fengshou, but also other objects she thinks can be observed and observed again. She has asked them to retake the test two days later.

    She didn''t choose the shop on Fuyuan Street for the re-examination. Anyway, there were only five people in total. Shu Yu explained it to the guy at the inn, and when the people arrived, they would directly lead them to the backyard.

    Two days later, just after Shu Yu had washed up, the inn''s clerk ran and said, "There is a guest named Jiang Fengshou outside who came over as soon as the door opened, and has been sitting in the lobby waiting. The county lord wants to let him in?"

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, came so early?

    "Let him in."

    "Yes."

    Jiang Fengshou came in, still smiling, holding a paper bag in his hand, looking neither big nor small.

    He walked to Shu Yu, asked him to be safe, put the paper bag on the table, and said, "County Lord, I''m here early, so I must have disturbed you for breakfast. But I bought some cakes on the way. Our time-honored brand in Changjin Mansion is very fragrant. The county head can taste it?"

    Shu Yu glanced at the cake, still steaming, "Just ran to buy it?"

    Ginger will laugh at the harvest.

    Shu Yu really doesn''t know what''s so delicious in Changjin Mansion. This pancake is really fragrant and tastes good for a while.

    "You wait here for a while." She took the cake into the inner room, and Yingxi just happened to bring the breakfast, and the two started to eat quietly.

    Jiang Fengshou, who was outside, clenched his fist in excitement, and then tried his best to restrain it.

    After Shu Yu finished eating, several other people came.

    The question of the re-examination, Shu Yu asked a little deeper, and the others put aside for the time being, Shu Yu was satisfied with Jiang Fengshou''s answer.

    She nodded, and finally asked Yingxi to give the others greeting gifts and sent them out of the inn. Dudu Jiang had no good harvest, but was left behind.

    "You have been hired, and you will be the shopkeeper of my Luji shop in the future, congratulations."

    Jiang Fengshou looked excited, "Thank you, county lord, I will do my best."

    "I believe this, but before that, I have to clarify some rules."

    "The county chief, please speak." Jiang Fengshou''s expression became more serious.

    "First, besides you, the shopkeeper, there are two other guys in the shop. I know that the shopkeepers in some shops oppress the shopkeepers. They don''t want to increase the volume of goods, and they focus on infighting. This is a big no-no for me."

 Chapter 1922ï¼š The old lady is going back

    Chapter 1922 The old lady is going back

    "Second, some battles are inevitable in the business field. Even if we don''t want to use conspiracy and conspiracy, it is inevitable to be in it. But I hope that there will be healthy competition in this kind of thing. Even if we have to, we can''t harm innocent people. Human life. If others are involved, make up for it in time."

    Jiang Feng listened and nodded again and again, "Don''t worry, the county lord, I have my senses."

    "It''s good if you have your senses, I will see your performance. As long as you do well, I will not treat you badly. Regardless of salary, if you make achievements, there will be bonuses at the end of the year or at the end of the month. If you do well, you will be rewarded. A house in your city is also fine."

    Ginger Harvest raised his head quickly, and also, there is a house reward? The owner''s handwriting is also too big.

    Shu Yu didn''t feel like he was drawing a pie. Anyway, as long as she was loyal to her and did things well, this kind of reward was deserved.

    She took out the deed and showed it to Jiang Feng. After reading it, the latter signed it without saying a word, for fear that Shu Yu would go back on it.

    Shu Yu said, "The shop is still being repaired and can''t start construction. But there is still a lot of preparation work before the opening. Since the deed is signed today, the wages will be calculated from today. After you go back, think about it before opening. What to do, what activities to engage in to attract guests, organize and record them and show them to me.¡±

    "Yes, the owner."

    "By the way, on the twenty-fifth day, I''m going to hire a buddy, and then you will host it." That is the day after tomorrow.

    Recruitment is much simpler. Shu Yu handed over the whole process to Jiang Fengshou. Seeing his performance for the first time, Shu Yu was very satisfied.

    As for Lu Sanzhu this time, he didn''t follow him anymore. He came out to accumulate experience and see the world. Anyway, he had to go to some places like Peach Blossom Forest, Osmanthus Blossom Forest and Swan Lake in Changjin Mansion, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to follow Ji when he looked back. The owner explained.

    The last guy I recruited was Li Rongman. Coincidentally, this person turned out to be from Hedeng Village.

    Shu Yu felt familiar when he saw him, but the more he looked, the more he felt as if he had seen him somewhere.

    It was only when he was questioned alone that he realized that he had come from Hedeng Village early in the morning.

    According to him, two days ago, Granny Fang went back to Hedeng Village to visit everyone, and told the villagers that the county owner wanted to recruit people, but only those who could read. Anyone who is confident can try it.

    There are not many literate people in the village, Li Rongman is one of them, and he has experience as a clerk before.

    Therefore, the old village chief approached him and said that he could go if he wanted to, but he had to follow the normal process. Unless he was favored, he could not indicate that he was from Hedeng Village in advance, so as not to affect the decision of the county owner.

    Actually, Li Rongman did not come alone. Two people came from Hedeng Village, but they were not selected.

    Shu Yu suddenly realized, no wonder that day when she said that it was time to open a shop to recruit staff, her aunt was hesitant to say anything. But then when she said the first requirement was literacy, the aunt walked away.

    That''s fine, Li Rongman came in entirely by her own ability, and she didn''t open the back door.

    In this way, the shopkeeper and the clerk are ready.

    Zhou Tiedong is still recovering from his injury, but Li Rongman''s salary also starts from the day he signed the contract, so he has already started to help Jiang Fengshou. After two days of getting along, the two are quite harmonious.

    On the twenty-eighth day of the first lunar month, the old lady''s carriage departed from Chenggu County and arrived at Changjin House.

    They are going to stay here for one night and leave for Dong''an House tomorrow.

 Chapter 1923ï¼š Why is Chen Bing not thin at all?

    Chapter 1923 How come Chen Bing is not thin at all

    Shu Yu was reluctant to part with it, especially when she saw that her father also started to pack her luggage, she sighed faintly.

    Lu Erbai patted her head, "You take good care of yourself, the shop here is stable, go home early, your mother and the others miss you."

    "Um."

    "Don''t worry about the repair of the shop, the craftsmanship is good, it has already begun to take shape these days, and it will be able to open soon."

    That night, the whole family sat around the backyard of the inn and ate a practice meal, and then took an early rest.

    Early the next morning, the old lady got into the carriage and prepared to leave.

    There were six people in the group, the old lady, Granny Fang, Lu Erbai Lu Sanzhu, Yuan Gui and Hua Xian.

    In addition, there is a team of escorts and Meng Pei.

    Shu Yu was very surprised when he saw him yesterday, thinking that Meng Pei would follow him back to Dong''an Mansion.

    As a result, Meng Pei said that he was going to the Quansheng Escort Bureau in Tianning County, Huajiang Prefecture. At that time, the Shengsheng Escort Bureau was burned down, and now it has been rebuilt under the supervision of Yan Bo.

    But the matter of Xuanyuanjian earlier made Meng Pei very concerned.

    This sword made Uncle Meng almost die under Jiang Kuanyu''s hands, and Tao Feili also died.

    Meng Pei said last time that he would dig this Xuanyuan sword out of the ground and give it to the person who should give it away, so that the Meng family would not suffer another disaster. By the way, he also wanted to check to see if the person who tried to buy their dilapidated security bureau last time had any clues.

    Therefore, he would walk with the Lu family for a while, and parted ways when he got to Huajiangfu.

    Shu Yu, Meng Yunzheng and others sent the old lady out of the city gate, and the old lady explained to Shu Rui and the others, "Listen to the words of your second sister and Meng eldest brother, go wherever you go, don''t be alone, you know? With Yingdong, you are not allowed to cause trouble."

    "I know, I know, milk." Dabao looked impatient.

    The old lady picked up a little puppet in the carriage and threw it, hitting him on the head, "Especially you, give me peace of mind."

    Dabao was aggrieved and looked at his father, who silently put his head aside.

    In front of Shu Yu, he didn''t dare to refute the old lady anyway.

    The old lady actually had a lot to explain, and finally she sighed and said to Shu Yu, "Okay, you can go back, we''ll be leaving now."

    Lu Erbai in front of him tightened the reins, and was about to jump up when he suddenly stopped and made a sound of ''Huh''.

    "What''s the matter? Second child."

    Lu Erbai pointed to the front and said, "There is a team officer who sent the prisoner out of the city. I seem to have seen it just now... Chen Bing."

    "Chen Bing? Where?" Everyone present turned to look at the group of prisoners.

    Lu Erbai rubbed his eyes. He had caught sight of it by surprise just now, but now that he re-identified it carefully, he couldn''t find it.

    There are about twenty prisoners in this team, all of them wearing shackles and shackles.

    But the team was going to pass by them. Shu Yu had good eyes, and when they approached, he really saw it, "The fifth one from the left is indeed Chen Bing. It seems that today is the day they set off in exile."

    Everyone''s eyes were focused on the man.

    "It deserves it." The old lady snorted coldly, but quickly frowned again and looked at Chen Bing, "Why did he not see any thinness after being locked up for more than half a month."

 Chapter 1924ï¼š His silver is useless

    Chapter 1924 His money is useless

    After hearing the words, everyone also looked at it. Not to mention, Chen Bing was a little fat at first, but now among a group of scrawny prisoners who looked particularly haggard, he seemed even more... conditional.

    Shu Yu thought about it and said, "He should have used the one hundred taels of silver to pay the head of the prison."

    He was exiled, but his home was not searched.

    When he sold the shop and sold the house, he kept the rest of the deposit without giving it to Chen He and Chen Qiu. He, a person waiting to be exiled in prison, is actually the place where money is most needed.

    He easily framed Zhou Tiedong and imprisoned him earlier, but he never thought that he would experience such a situation one day.

    Chen Bing is getting old and he was beaten again. Not to mention other things, he still needs to find a doctor.

    In addition, he had good food and housing in the early years, and it took him a while to get used to suddenly suffering such a heavy crime, so he would definitely use money to deal with the head of the cell or the people in the same cell.

    Lu Sanzhu was very angry when he heard it, "Isn''t that cheap for him? He has one hundred taels of silver. Even if he goes to the exile in the future, he can''t live better than others?"

    Shu Yu laughed, "One hundred taels of silver in the hands of ordinary people may last a lifetime. But in the hands of exiled prisoners, it is not forbidden. It is estimated that it is outside the scope of Changjin Mansion, so he will keep the silver. No longer."

    When she went to the southwest, she didn''t dare to carry any money with her, and Chen Bing had nowhere to put it, so she could only carry it by herself. In his situation, it was like a child with huge sums of money in his arms. Not only did the escorting officials stare at him, but other prisoners would also stare at him.

    Lu Sanzhu suddenly realized, "Oh, yes, I forgot Ayu, you were also exiled, you have experience."

    Shu Yu, "..." I think you need to be beaten.

    While talking, the group of prisoners had already passed by them.

    The **** was no stranger to Shu Yu. Seeing her standing here, he hurriedly stopped and bowed his hands to her.

    This salute also made Chen Bing raise his head and see the Lu family and his party.

    His eyes fell on Granny Fang, who looked indifferent, even with a happy hatred.

    Chen Bing looked at the clothes on her body, the carriage under her seat, and the relatives around her. He opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something.

    Granny Fang sneered and lowered the curtain of the car.

    The old lady took her hand and whispered, "He''s not from the same world as us now, don''t worry about it."

    "I don''t care, it''s just that the knots in my heart have been untied for many years, and my heart is happy and happy."

    When the officer sent the prisoner away, the old lady said to Shu Yu, "Okay, let''s go, let''s go back."

    "Take care along the way."

    Shu Yu waved his hand, Lu Erbai''s rope shook, and the team slowly walked forward.

    Coincidentally, they were in the same direction as the prisoners.

    The officer drove the prisoner aside to make way for the carriage.

    This time, the carriage didn¡¯t stop at all, it flashed past the team and went further and further.

    Chen Bing raised his head and looked at the shadow that was gradually disappearing from his field of vision. His heart was completely filled with regret.

    He regretted it. During this period of time in prison, remorse eroded his psychology all the time.

    Especially Mr. Pan and the housekeeper of the Pan family were locked in the cell next to him. I don¡¯t know if it was the yamen¡¯s intention or because they were prisoners who were imprisoned on the same day.

    But seeing them every day, Chen Bing would think of the green hat she brought to herself.

 Chapter 1925ï¼š Chen Bing regretted

    Chapter 1925 Chen Bing regrets it

    During these days, Chen Bing slowly accepted the fact that he was infertile.

    After accepting it, he thought about why he had to leave Fang Caixia in the first place? Fang Caixia has a better temper than Pan, works more diligently than Pan, and has a higher moral bottom line than Pan. She is better than Pan except that she can''t have children.

    Yes, it¡¯s fine not to have children, and you won¡¯t commit adultery like Pan¡¯s.

    Chen Bing also regretted that he was completely disconnected from the Lu family. He didn''t know that the Lu family had become so developed. The family was not only rich, but also had a powerful county owner.

    If he had such a backing, who would dare to underestimate him when he was away from home?

    "What are you looking at, hurry up. I''ve delayed staying at night, I want you to look good." The official scolding sounded.

    Before Chen Bing could recover, he was hit by the handle of the knife, and his arm was instantly red.

    He hurriedly squeezed out a smile, and said to the officer, "The officer calms down his anger, it''s my fault, it''s my distraction, don''t be angry, take this officer, and eat something good in the evening, I have to trouble the officer a lot on the way. take care of."

    The officer took the broken silver he handed over and glanced at it, "I can''t see it, there is something hidden on the body, okay, I will take care of you today."

    Chen Bing exhaled, but he looked at the look in the official post just now, but he was inexplicably panicked.

    After that, he had to spend money every day for the official to take more care of him. Later, he had to give money to each messenger to be taken care of. Later, when the money was gone, he finally experienced the treatment that a real exile prisoner should enjoy.

    When arrived at the exile, Chen Bing was as thin as a handful of bones.

    However, his suffering was just beginning.

    Shu Yu didn''t care about Chen Bing, and knew that he would have a hard time in the future. It''s only interesting that he has to live to the exile. If he just died, he would be too relaxed. Her aunt had suffered for more than 30 years.

    After sending the old lady away, Shu Yu started busy with opening the shop again.

    A few days later, Jiang Fengshou sent his plan, but after Shu Yu read it, he typed it back and asked him to think about it again.

    Jiang Fengshou was still a little confused, and he felt that the plan he had thought about for a few days was quite perfect. Fortunately, he has the same advantage as Lu Sanzhu. Since Shu Yu said no, he had the cheek to ask her for advice, and asked her how to do it when she opened in Dong''an Mansion.

    After hearing Shu Yu talk about the lottery draw, Jiang Fengshou slapped his thigh fiercely, "It''s too high, it''s too high, the county lord''s lottery idea is really good."

    But the model of Dong''an Mansion is not necessarily applicable to Changjin Mansion, not to mention that Jiang Fengshou cannot use it directly according to the script, wouldn''t that make him too useless?

    It''s just this lottery, you can keep it, maybe you can use it for a festival or something in the future.

    He quickly went back with the plan, and then took Li Rongman around the city, crowded into the women''s circle to listen to gossip, went to the teahouse to hear about the book, collected materials, and brainstormed.

    Shu Yu didn''t stop her from doing this, she just needed to see the results.

    But other people were very dissatisfied. After Shu Yu''s interview, those shopkeepers who had been paying attention to and applying for the job all knew that her final choice was Jiang Fengshou, and they all felt incredible and incomprehensible.

 Chapter 1926ï¼š Zhou family send wedding invitation

    Chapter 1926 The Zhou family sends a wedding invitation

    Now, when I see Jiang Fengshou playing around with new recruits, it feels even more absurd.

    Sure enough, they were right, a young girl from the county owner Lu knows what business is? It is estimated that the imperial court just rewarded her with a shop, and she wanted to open a shop when she had nothing to do.

    Look, this shop started to decorate as soon as it was handed over, and the containers inside were also strange, so far I don¡¯t know what exactly their shop sells.

    The county owner of Lu is mostly panicking because of the money, so he just used such a shop to practice his skills.

    It''s no wonder that I don''t know the skills of recruiting workers at all, so I found a shopkeeper who can only say good things and flatter me, and it will be finished sooner or later.

    Everyone scoffed at this, and some rumors spread to Shu Yu''s ears.

    Shu Yu didn''t care, and she was not idle either. While letting Jiang Fengshou write the plan, she was also thinking about it. She is not very familiar with Changjin Mansion, so she is also wandering around, learning about the consumption habits of the people and wealthy households here, and visiting shops with good business.

    Father Zhou came here at this time. He still went to the inn where Shu Yu stayed to find her, but Shu Yu didn''t live there anymore.

    After the old lady and the others left, Shu Yu rented a yard near Fuyuan Street. In fact, she can live in the backyard of the shop, but the shop is being repaired, and there is a lot of dust. Not to mention herself, Shu Rui and the others go out during the day, and when they come back at night, they have to read and write, and they need a cleaner environment.

    She simply rented a yard to live in temporarily, but before she left, she left an address for the innkeeper. If anyone was looking for her, let them go to Fuyuan Street.

    Therefore, when Zhou¡¯s father came, he fluttered in the inn, and then he went around and found the small courtyard where Shu Yu lived.

    Seeing him appear, Shu Yu was very surprised, "Did something happen to Zhou Tiedong?"

    "No, no." Father Zhou said quickly, with a beaming smile on his face, then took out a box, opened it, took out an invitation card, handed it to Shu Yu, and said, "This, this is a wedding invitation, our family Dongzi and Ayue got married in two days, so I want to ask the county owner if he is free."

    There is no such kind of wedding invitation when a countryman gets married.

    Ke Shuyu, isn''t this the county magistrate? In the eyes of the Zhou family, this is an identity, and it is necessary to understand the rules. So I specially asked the only scholar in the village to help write this wedding invitation, and put it in a box and brought it here, so as not to be crushed and wrinkled by him on the way.

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Are you going to get married?"

    Father Zhou smiled naively, "Yeah, our Dongzi was favored by the county lord, and can still come to Fucheng to be a buddy. After that, when you become a buddy, you must do your best, or you will fail the county lord''s hard work. So I thought, let Dongzi get married first, and it was originally planned to be married this year, and everything that should be prepared is ready. This is a marriage, and when the big thing in our hearts is over, we are all at ease. "

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Then congratulate him here first, but I may not be able to go. There are too many things to prepare before the shop opens. I have been very busy recently, and I really can''t find time."

    "It''s alright, we know that the county owner is busy, that is, the county owner is now Dongzi''s owner. He is married, so why should he tell the county owner about this happy event."

    The Zhou family also knew that the possibility of Shu Yu going away was very small, and they did not report much hope. But whether they go or not, their intentions must always be conveyed.

 Chapter 1927ï¼š Yingxi to send congratulations

    Chapter 1927 Ying west to send gifts

    Shu Yu asked about Zhou Tiedong''s injury again. Zhou''s father said that he was getting better and that he could come to work after getting married.

    Shu Yu told him not to worry. He should have a rest when he just got married. The shop has not been completed yet, so there is still time.

    Father Zhou said goodbye and left after chatting for a while. He knew that Shu Yu was busy and could not disturb him.

    Shu Yu sent the person away, and turned around and asked Yingxi to pick out a gift.

    Although she didn''t have time to go, on the day Zhou Tiedong got married, Yingxi came to Tuqiao Village with a gift from Shu Yu to congratulate them on their wedding.

    Shu Yu''s congratulations have always been simple and rude. Every time he gives a marriage gift, it is either gold or jade.

    The one sent this time was a golden hairpin.

    The golden hairpin is very finely made, and the weight is not light. It is placed in a box covered with red silk cloth, which is amazing at a glance.

    Many people who attended the wedding were envious. Originally, some of the guests said sarcastic words, saying that Zhou¡¯s father Baba went to invite others, and even specially asked a scholar to write invitations, but they failed to invite the county owner. Obviously, the county owner did not. Looking at the Zhou family, helping Zhou Tiedong before was just a heart attack.

    Who knew that although the county lord didn''t come, he asked the maid to come over with such a generous gift.

    This is a golden hairpin, and it''s not cheap to look at.

    Zhou Tiedong is very embarrassed, he has not yet worked for the county chief, so he gave such a big gift, and he is really ashamed.

    Yingxi said, "You are now Lu Ji''s buddy, and that is our county lord''s person. The county lord will never treat his own people badly. In fact, even if you don''t send wedding invitations, the county lord will look back and know that you are married and will congratulate you. Make it up for you. As long as you do things well in the future, the treatment will not be bad."

    Zhou''s family thanked him repeatedly, Zhou''s father and Zhou''s mother repeatedly told Zhou Tiedong to be loyal to the county head and not to be lazy in future work.

    After hearing Yingxi''s words, the guests became even more envious. Does Zhou Tiedong mean that if you don''t die, you will have good luck? Back then, he was framed and imprisoned, and Zhou''s parents and Zhou''s mother had no way to ask for help. Everyone felt that the Zhou family was over.

    I didn¡¯t expect that the time would come and go. Not only was Dongzi alive and well, but the case was overturned. Now, I have met a noble person, and it¡¯s nice to have a noble person as a backer.

    Yingxi didn''t stay too long. After delivering the congratulations, she said a few words to Zhou Tiedong alone and then left.

    Zhou Tiedong''s face was full of joy, and the others surrounded him and asked, "What did that girl just say?"

    Zhou Tiedong laughed, "Miss Yingxi said that the brother I mentioned to the county magistrate who was in the same cell as me has also overturned the case, and was recently acquitted and returned home."

    "real?"

    Zhou Tiedong nodded, "I''ll go to the county seat to see him when I have a chance in the future." Yingxi girl also said that Chen Bing was exiled some time ago.

    On the big day, he didn''t mention this bad person.

    The Zhou family was beaming and held a simple and lively wedding.

    After getting married, Zhou Tiedong did not rest for a few days. On the second day after the three dynasties returned to the door, he and Wang Yue paid a lot of money, hired an ox cart, and rushed to Fucheng in a hurry.

    He first found Fuyuan Street, Shu Yu was not there, there was only He Gong who worked.

    He Gong had received Shu Yu''s order earlier. Knowing that he was Zhou Tiedong, he said that there was a house in the backyard, and they could live there first.

    It was very late, Zhou Tiedong didn''t want to disturb Shu Yu, so he rested in the backyard for the night.

    The next morning, he took Wang Yue to find Shu Yu.

 Chapter 1928ï¼š I saw the ability of Jiang Fengshou

    Chapter 1928 I saw the ability of Jiang''s harvest

    Shu Yu was a little amused when he saw Zhou Tiedong, this man was really real, the shop hadn''t opened yet, so he came to work the next day after returning home.

    She looked at Wang Yue, then at Zhou Tiedong, and asked, "Is your injury okay?"

    "Alright, alright, county magistrate, I can pick and carry now, no problem."

    "Okay, since you''re here, tell me, what''s the next charter?"

    Zhou Tiedong scratched his head and said to Shu Yu, "I''m taking Ayue, it''s not easy to live in the backyard of the shop, so I plan to rent a house nearby. But I can leave the house finding to Ayue, I can help repair it. Shop, just start fighting."

    Shu Yu nodded, "It''s fine for the two of you to discuss this. Until the house is found, you should live in the backyard of the shop."

    "Thank you boss."

    "Okay, let''s sign the deed first, look at the conditions above and ask if you have any questions." Shu Yu took out the deed that had been prepared and handed it to Zhou Tiedong.

    After watching the latter, not only was there no problem, but I even felt that the treatment was too good.

    After he signed the letter, Shu Yu said, "You don''t have to go to the shop repairers, He and two small workers. You go to Jiang Fengshou in the afternoon. He will be the shopkeeper of Lu Ji in the future. Busy with the pre-opening preparations, you follow him to do things, and before the shop opens, you can run in and run in first, and you can solve any problems in time."

    "Yes."

    "Well..." Shu Yu thought for a while, but still reminded, "Jiang Fengshou may have a different style of behavior than the shopkeeper you met before. You don''t need to worry too much, just get along and see."

    She thinks that Zhou Tiedong and Jiang Fengshou have completely different temperaments. If the two of them don''t get along well, it''s not good for the shop, right?

    However, she overlooked one point. Jiang Fengshou was chosen by her with all the hard work. Zhou Tiedong had great trust in Shu Yu''s vision.

    Therefore, like Li Rongman, even if he followed Jiang Feng all day in the next few days, as if he had nothing to do, he did not feel that he was idle. Moreover, he had observed that Jiang Fengshou did not turn around randomly, he turned with a purpose.

    Shu Yu asked them to leave it alone after they met. A few days later, Jiang Fengshou handed in the second plan.

    Compared with the unfamiliarity of the first one, the second plan is clearly listed and very detailed. Not only the content of the event, but also the reasons for adopting this method, the preferences of customers at various stages in the city, and even a backup plan.

    Shu Yu was very satisfied, he changed a few places and let Jiang Fengshou and two guys get busy.

    The preheating still has to be preheated, and it was also at this time that Shu Yu finally saw the ability of Jiang Fengshou.

    This person''s connections in Fucheng are no joke. He hangs shoulders with traders and pawns, chats with officials and clerks, and can chat and laugh among rich children. It seems that he has a way to get in.

    By the way, he is also a friend of women. When the women are chatting about gossip and rouge gouache, he can also run over to share the news.

    Jiang Fengshou said that although these people have a superficial relationship, they can be of great help if you give some benefits.

    Shu Yu finally understood why he was able to get out before the Liu family accident. Little people also have great wisdom.

    She should keep the third uncle and learn from him.

 Chapter 1929ï¼š The bull has arrived

    Chapter 1929 Daniel is here

    Shu Yu gave Jiang Feng a sum of money as a preparatory work, and let him spend it where he should spend it, no need to be polite.

    Just like the prizes prepared for the opening of Dongan Mansion, if you want to gain something, you have to pay.

    On February 11th, the shop was finally repaired and finished work perfectly.

    Shu Yu settled the wages for He Gong and closed the door of the shop, which lasted for more than ten days.

    This has left some shops and shopkeepers who have been paying attention to the news here confused. The shop has been repaired, but they still don''t know what kind of goods this shop sells.

    It''s been so long, and the shop is still empty. I really don''t understand what kind of medicine is being sold in this county gourd.

    Shu Yu is waiting, waiting for Daniel to deliver the goods.

    It¡¯s just from the time she wrote the letter to ask the post station to send it to Dong¡¯an, and then to Daniel and the others to prepare the goods for delivery. It must be a long time, and she needs to wait patiently.

    On February 23rd, a convoy finally arrived outside the city of Changjinfu.

    The young man headed by wiped his sweat, exhaled a long breath, looked at the tall city gate and said, "It''s finally here."

    He got out of the carriage, walked to one of the carriages that followed, and asked inside, "Uncle, aunt, you can follow me into the city first, we are not familiar with this place, so go back and ask. I will go to Chenggu County again."

    The faces of a middle-aged couple appeared in the car, and the man nodded, "Xingxingxing, we''ve already arrived here anyway, so we''re not in a hurry. Daniel, you''re serious, go to the city, we''ll all listen to you. "

    "Okay." Daniel then walked forward and led the crowd to the back of the line entering the city.

    It was already afternoon, and there were not many people entering the city, so Daniel and the others became particularly conspicuous, especially when their convoy was very long.

    Even the gatekeeper looked at them in amazement, Daniel smiled and handed over his household registration guide, "Master, we came from Dong''an Mansion, and the cars in the back are loaded with goods, take a look. "

    The officer almost nodded. They are now more strict on entering and leaving the city. In this situation, it will have to be maintained for at least half a year.

    The official followed Daniel to the car behind, and when he reached the front scooter, he lifted the tarpaulin on top, followed by the felt cloth on the upper layer, and then untied the tarpaulin bag. to the inside of something.

    followed immediately, "What is this?"

    "Master Chai, these are melon seeds and nuts." Daniel grabbed a handful for him, "Master Chai, taste it, it''s delicious."

    That officer smelled really good, but he had never seen it before.

    I really can¡¯t blame him for being ignorant. Sunflower seeds are fresh after all, because only a workshop in Dong¡¯an Prefecture is producing them, and the output is limited. The ones with the most supply are Dong''an Prefecture, Beijing City, and a small amount of goods in Linzhang Prefecture in the southwest.

    The sales in the capital are handled by the Liao family¡¯s passion fruit shop. The Liao family also has shops in other prefectures, but the production volume is indeed not much, even the capital is in short supply, and there are even fewer in other places.

    What''s more, there is no Liao family''s shop in this Changjin Mansion.

    So there are really not many people who have eaten melon seeds.

    For the officials, the origin of this food is unknown, and he does not know how to eat it. It''s just that the chaos that happened in Changjin Mansion a few years ago made him involuntarily raise his guard against these unfamiliar things.

 Chapter 1930ï¼š The big cow who has seen the world

    Chapter 1930 The Daniel who has seen the world

    Daniel didn''t expect to check the goods, so the officials became suspicious of him.

    Especially when the sunflower oil was inspected, the official''s face became more and more solemn, which he had never seen before.

    Da Niu saw that his hand holding the saber at his waist tightened slightly, and his heart skipped a beat. Well, don''t make any misunderstandings.

    Fortunately, he has seen the world on this trip. His eyes rolled, and he seemed to say relaxedly, "Master, we have come all the way from Dong''an Mansion, and we are not very familiar with this. We will enter the city in a while. , I want to go to the government office, but I don''t know which direction to go."

    The official brow suddenly wrinkled, "You are going to the government office? Are you going to the government office with these goods? What are you going to do?"

    Daniel sighed, "This is what my sister ordered. Her residence in the city is not fixed. When we send things in, we don''t know where to find her. She said that we should go to the government office to find Meng Yunzheng Master Meng, he will know how to find her. Help us deal with it."

    The official was stunned, "Meng Gongzi? Are these goods related to Meng Gongzi?"

    These days, none of these officials did not know Meng Yunzheng, and they reacted when they heard the name.

    Daniel said, "My sister wants these goods. She wants to open a shop in Fucheng and write to us to deliver the goods. My sister is Meng Gongzi''s fianc¨¦e, and it is the same for him to take over these goods."

    Officer, "..." Wait, who is he talking about? fianc¨¦e?

    He remembered Meng Gongzi''s fiancee, who seemed to be... the county magistrate of Wen''an.

    He lowered his head sharply and reopened the household registration guide that Daniel had just given him. Yes, they are all surnamed Lu, and they all come from Dong''an Prefecture, so there is no problem with Lu Yin.

    I did hear that the county owner is going to open a shop recently and is waiting for the goods to be on the shelves, so that¡¯s all?

    When the official looked at the Daniel again, his expression became much kinder, "It turns out to be the elder brother of the county owner, Mr. Lu. Are these goods sold by the county''s main business?"

    "Yes, these are produced by Lu Ji. To be honest, we are the only one. Look at this, it''s melon seeds, this is sunflower oil, and this is instant noodles."

    "I know about instant noodles." When Mr. Mencius took the exam, he used to cook this noodles and eat it. I heard that it is enough to soak it. It is very fragrant. That is, their mansion was not allowed to sell it, only Master Meng had it.

    No wonder, it turned out to be produced by the county owner.

    "Look at the messenger, these are all food. This sunflower oil is supplied to the palace."

    Guanchai suddenly realized, he just said, I thought this sunflower oil was a little familiar before. Earlier, he chatted with the soldiers under General Huang''s hands. When talking about the capital, he seemed to have heard him mention it.

    The official said with a smile, "Okay, there is no problem with the goods." There were no weapons hidden in the car, and the **** of the convoy was the **** in the serious **** bureau.

    He let go, "Go in, you are going to the government office to find Young Master Meng, right? I will lead you there."

    "Thank you, messenger."

    Daniel beckoned, the team restarted and walked all the way to the city.

    Their motorcade was very long, and people along the way were talking about it, and they even kept walking towards the government office.

    Are these things all official?

    After the officer arrived outside the prefecture with the ox, he told them to wait a moment and went to report the letter by himself.

    After a while, Meng Yunzheng walked out from the inside with a face full of joy and walked up to the big cow, "Brother big cow."

    Officer Chai thought to the side, he actually called so close, fortunately he led the way.

 Chapter 1931ï¼š Goods, finally arrived

    Chapter 1931 Goods, finally arrived

    "Yun Zheng." Daniel was very happy and looked at him for a while, "Why are you so dark and thin? Are you working hard these days?"

    "It''s okay, it''s not that busy anymore." He glanced at the convoy behind him, it was not a problem to be stuck here, and said to Daniel, "Let''s transport the goods to the shop first, let''s go, I''ll take you to see you Ayu."

    The official next to him saw that he had nothing to do with him, so he saluted Meng Yunzheng and wanted to return to the city gate. Daniel quickly gave him a pack of melon seeds and three packs of instant noodles, "Thank you for leading the way."

    The official glanced at Meng Yunzheng, saw the latter nod, then accepted it, and immediately said, "Young Master Lu is too polite."

    Waiting for the official to leave, Meng Yunzheng led Daniel to Fuyuan Street.

    The people along the street just watched the long procession go from the city gate to the prefectural office, and then set off from the prefectural office to Fuyuan Street.

    Originally, everyone would take two glances at this kind of convoy, but the convoy went to the government office first and then left, and the people couldn¡¯t help but be a little more curious, and some people even followed behind to watch the fun.

    It was not until the convoy stopped in front of the corner shop on Fuyuan Street that everyone suddenly realized that, especially the nearby shops and some shopkeepers, the doubts that had been asked for many days were finally answered - could it be that these are the main goods sold by the county, and there are so many .

    But the cargo on the trolley was so tightly covered by the tarpaulin that they couldn''t even see it if they wanted to.

    The shop is open. Today, Jiang Fengshou happened to be cleaning with Zhou Tiedong and Li Rongman. They heard from the owner that the goods will arrive in a few days, so they came early.

    did not expect such a coincidence, the team arrived as soon as they said it.

    Jiang Fengshou hurried out of the shop and bowed his hands to Meng Yunzheng, "Meng Gongzi, this is..."

    "The goods shipped from Dong''an Mansion, this is a big bull, the elder brother of your boss, you can just call the steward Lu."

    "Steward Lu." The three Jiang Fengshou were very happy, and after waiting for so many days, the things were finally delivered.

    Meng Yunzheng looked at the many onlookers on the street, and simply said to everyone, "Everyone work hard, let''s unload the goods first, Shu Yu should be here in a while."

    He had already asked Cheyen to go to Lujia to report the news ahead of time. The house that Shu Yu rented was nearby, and he would be there soon after thinking about it.

    Sure enough, the Daniel here just led someone to untangle the tarpaulin on the first scooter, and Shu Yu has already run over with Yingxi over there.

    "Brother Daniel, are you here? I thought you would arrive in a few more days."

    Daniel smiled and said, "I knew you were in a hurry, so I didn''t dare to delay on the way, and I could feel at ease when I brought it here as soon as possible." When Shu Yu got close, he frowned, "Why are you looking thin? "

    "No, it''s because you haven''t seen me for so many days. It''s psychological." Shu Yu looked at the team in front of him and was very satisfied, "How much did you send?"

    "Everything that can be delivered has been delivered. After all, the journey here is long, and it is not easy to deliver it once. When we set off, the inventory in the workshop was running out. Fortunately, the previously expanded workshop has been used, so the capital and Dong''an Mansion will not be delayed. Supply from the city."

    In fact, there were not many goods in the workshop. After a year, a batch was shipped from the capital, and a second branch was opened in Dongan Fufucheng, which was also very prosperous. If it weren''t for the time being too tight, Daniel would have waited a little longer.

    "That''s good." Shu Yu raised his hand, turned his head, and did some mental calculations. He didn''t expect that halfway through the calculation, he suddenly stopped and looked at the middle-aged couple who came out of the carriage in surprise.

 Chapter 1932ï¼š Met the old lady on the road

    Chapter 1932 I met the old lady on the road

    Before the middle-aged couple approached, Daniel said to Shu Yu first, "Uncle Tang and Aunt Tang knew that I was coming to Changjin Mansion, so they discussed with me whether they could hitch a ride. A Yu, Tang Wenqian really Have you become a magistrate?"

    Shu Yu nodded, it seems that her milk and third uncle guessed wrong. Although Tang Wenqian''s parents were eager, they didn''t rush over in a hurry.

    I don''t know if the letter sent back by Tang Wenqian played a role, or if their temperament was different from before.

    The Tang family and his wife walked in front of Shu Yu. Mother Tang looked at Shu Yu with a very complicated expression, and then raised a smile, "Lu, County Lord Lu."

    Who would have thought that this second girl from the Lu family would become the county head.

    When she received a letter from her son during the New Year''s Day, when she learned that he actually became the magistrate of Chenggu County, she almost fainted with excitement, and sat in the room crying and laughing for almost the whole night. After reading it again and again, I was afraid that I had read it wrong, so I asked a literate person in the village to help confirm it.

    My son Han Chuang has been studying hard for so many years. It is cold in winter and hot in summer. When he was admitted to Juren, his ranking was not high, and he said that he would need to settle for a few more years, and then he would be admitted to the Jinshi.

    Mother Tang always thought that she would have to wait for a long time, but unexpectedly, the surprise came so suddenly.

    I thought that my son was already very promising, and he has become the first person in Shangshi Village. However, the second girl of the Lu family was even more powerful. She did not rely on her husband''s family or her parents'' family, and became the county head directly.

    A girl with no power and no power, there is no way to take the imperial examinations. At a young age, she relies on her own ability to step by step from the exiled prisoner to the village lord to the county lord. In this world, there are few people who can do it. arrive?

    Shu Yu felt that Mother Tang looked at her strangely, she looked down at herself, there was nothing wrong with it.

    "Aunt Tang, you are here to find Tang Wenqian. He told me that he will send a letter back to you, and he will send someone to pick you up when he stabilizes. Why are you here at this time?"

    Father Tang said quickly, "Yes, Wen Qian did send us a letter, and we know that he is very happy to become an official. I couldn''t help but want to come over to reunite with him earlier, after all, I haven''t seen each other for more than a year. It''s just Wen Qian. In the letter, there are thousands of warnings and instructions, don''t go on the road alone, otherwise he won''t worry. We have been waiting for him to pick him up. Later, we heard that Da Niu was coming, and he also found a bodyguard. There were many people in the team, so we couldn''t bear it. Stay, here comes a piece."

    Actually, what Father Tang didn''t say was that after Mother Tang received the letter, she did start packing without saying a word, and hurriedly set off immediately.

    It was Father Tang who persuaded her to stop her. Father Tang told Lu Jiashuyu about her exile under her impulsiveness back then, which caused a catastrophe and almost paid for his son''s future.

    Tang Wenqian also lost his temper because of this, Tang''s mother was really frightened at that time.

    At that time, Tang Wenqian was just a scholar who had just returned from the township examination. Now he is already the county magistrate. As a parent, how can you hold back your son?

    Mother Tang, although she usually despises this and that, but she has nothing to say to Tang Wenqian. For her son, she should be more prudent.

    This time, I was also thinking that there are so many people in the Daniel team. It should be safer than letting Tang Wenqian send someone to pick it up.

 Chapter 1933ï¼š call him Mr. Lu

    Chapter 1933 Call him Master Lu

    Shu Yu nodded, "So that''s the case, but Tang Wenqian is the magistrate in Chenggu County. Although Chenggu County is not far from here, it''s a bit late now. If you rush over, the city gates will be closed. That''s it. Let''s just stay in the city for one night, and I''ll have someone take you to the county tomorrow."

    "Hey, thank you." Father Tang nodded quickly and obeyed the arrangement.

    Shu Yu asked Yingxi to go to the inn to open a room. This room was not only for the Tang family''s parents, but also for the buddies and bodyguards who accompanied him this time. Daniel can live in the yard she rents, and the others always have to take care of it.

    While everyone was carrying the goods, Ying Xi took the Tang family''s parents to a nearby inn.

    As soon as they left, the scene was in full swing again.

    Shu Yu asked Jiang Fengshou to arrange things for storage, while he went to the backyard with Meng Yunzheng and burned tea to quench their thirst.

    There are a lot of things, and I have to check and reconcile accounts. It will be an hour later when I am busy, and the sky is dark.

    Shu Yu asked everyone to sit and rest for a while, and then said, "Everyone has worked hard all the way. The inn has prepared food and drinks. I will let everyone take you there and have a good rest tonight."

    "Thank you, county magistrate."

    Shu Yu let Da Zhuang, who came along with him, be in charge this time, and settled down at the inn.

    Meng Yunzheng also left, but was called away by Qi Lie''s men halfway through.

    Shu Yu had the illusion that Qi Lie was robbing her.

    She shook her head and closed the door of the shop, blocking the sight of the outside and the shopkeeper who wanted to come over to inquire about the news.

    Only Shu Yu, Daniel, Jiang Fengshou and two guys were left in the backyard of the shop.

    Shu Yu took them to the warehouse and took out samples for Jiang Fengshou and the three to see, "This is sunflower oil, melon seeds and instant noodles, this is ham sausage, a new variety from the workshop. You all bring some back today, and try it tonight. Look, your family always needs to know what their products look like, and they can have a more intuitive understanding."

    So that when the guest asks, he himself cannot answer.

    Jiang Fengshou first peeled two melon seeds and ate them, "Well, it''s fragrant."

    He rolled up the things neatly, and said happily, "I''ll go back and ask my daughter-in-law to cook the noodles for me, so I use this sunflower oil and add ham to eat."

    Zhou Tiedong saw this, hesitated for a moment and took his share.

    Li Rongman has not married yet, so he lives in the backyard of this shop, so he is not in a hurry.

    After negotiating, several people left through the back door.

    Shu Yu also took Lu Daniu back to the rented house. As soon as the courtyard door opened, someone greeted him, "The girl is back?"

    Shu Yu introduced to Daniel, "This is Aunt He, temporarily helping us cook and wash clothes here."

    Shu Yu and Yingxi are both busy. Sometimes the three boys go far away, and they will stay overnight and never come back. For example, today, they went to the next county town next door, and they may not be able to make it back in the next two days.

    So Shu Yu asked Aunt He what he meant. They wouldn''t live here for long, and they only hired a short-term hire. Aunt He was an acquaintance and had a trustworthy character. She agreed, and Shu Yu asked her to help here temporarily.

    Aunt He said with a smile, "This is Mr. Lu, the dinner is ready, let''s eat first after a tired day."

    Daniel Lu was a little embarrassed. When he was away from home, everyone called him Mr. Lu now, which made him feel uncomfortable.

 Chapter 1934ï¼š met halfway

    Chapter 1934 We met halfway

    After eating, Shu Yucai asked Daniel about the situation on the way.

    Da Niu said, "Everything went smoothly. Those escorts are all experienced. I don''t need any help along the way. They have already arranged them. I just follow behind to watch and learn."

    He scratched his head and smiled, "I feel like I have learned a lot."

    "So it''s good to go out for a walk." That''s why Shu Yu made Daniel responsible for this shipment.

    Da Niu nodded, "We also met Nian and the second and third uncles on the way."

    Shu Yu was surprised, "You bumped into each other, so coincidentally?"

    "Yeah, I''ve also met my aunt and Yuan Gui, and only then did I know that my aunt has suffered so much over the years. If it weren''t for the milk, I wouldn''t have known that you became the county head. I was shocked."

    Shu Yu, "..." So, they still met the Tang family''s parents?

    She remembered that the third uncle also said that when the parents of the Tang family received the news that Tang Wenqian had become the county magistrate, they would definitely publicize it everywhere.

    She could guess with her toes, "Did the third uncle say that I am the county owner in front of Uncle Tang and the others?"

    Da Niu sneered, "Yes, and I''ve said it many times. When I mention you, I don''t say your name, just say the county owner. When we first heard it, we were all shocked. Ayu, you are amazing."

    Shu Yu supported his forehead, "I''m afraid that when he returns to Dong''an Mansion, everyone he will preach will know about it."

    She wrote back to Daniel before and did not mention it. The letter only mentioned that she was going to open a shop here and let him deliver the goods as soon as possible.

    Because this is the first time for Da Niu to travel far, and it is such a large amount of goods. Shu Yu explained the delivery in great detail, such as finding a escort, what to pay attention to on the road, what troubles you might encounter, how to store the goods, and someone to watch over the goods while sleeping outside, and when they arrive After Changjin Mansion, he first went to the mansion to find Meng Yunzheng and so on.

    These things alone are enough for her to write a few pages, and naturally she has no time to talk about how she became the county magistrate.

    That''s why Daniel got the news after meeting the old lady and the others, so the parents of the Tang family were caught off guard by the news.

    Actually, whether Tang Wenqian was the county magistrate, or Shu Yu was the county magistrate, neither of them thought to compare, and they didn''t even know what was comparable.

    However, Mother Tang and Lu Sanzhu were secretly fighting each other.

    Shu Yu couldn''t understand what was going on in their minds, but it would be fine in the future. Father Tang and Mother Tang came to Chenggu County, so they probably won''t have many chances to meet third uncle in the future.

    Shu Yu asked about the situation at home again. Daniel said that everything was fine, and the branch opened in Dong''an was on the right track.

    also said that Wei Ronghua proposed to hold an event a few years ago, and a few people discussed it. Sure enough, after the twelfth lunar month, the transaction volume increased sharply, and melon seeds have become the most fashionable New Year''s goods in Dong''an.

    Shu Yu is happy. In modern times, melon seeds are also an indispensable New Year item for every family during the Chinese New Year.

    If everyone develops a habit in the future, the sales of melon seeds will be very stable.

    The workshop has expanded a lot, but many people have already started to grow sunflowers, and there will definitely be competitors in the future.

    This Shu Yu was already mentally prepared and nodded to show his understanding.

    Da Niu took a sip of water, and suddenly stopped talking, with a hint of hesitation on his face.

 Chapter 1935ï¼š Lu Daniels proposal

    Chapter 1935 Daniel Lu''s Proposal

    Shu Yu raised his head, "What''s wrong?"

    "Ayu, when I came out this time, I thought of a suggestion and wanted to ask you if it was feasible."

    "What advice?"

    Daniel coughed lightly, still a little embarrassed, "I thought, you also have a shop in Changjin Mansion, you cooperate with the Liao family in the capital, and in the southwest, you also let people sell it on your behalf, and the workshops in your family are becoming more and more popular. The bigger it is, the more stores we will have in the future, right?"

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows. After Brother Daniel went out, the idea became bolder.

    For him, having cooperation with the capital city and having a shop in Fucheng was already a big business for his family. Now you have thought that shops may be opened all over the country?

    "Well, yes, so..."

    "So I thought, should we also get a fleet to be responsible for delivering goods? I''ve seen some big merchants set up their own delivery fleets to deliver goods from south to north. Receiving the goods. If Lu Ji has more shops in the future, it will be uneconomical to always hire others to deliver the goods, and if the time is not enough, it will be very troublesome and delay things, which will cause great losses. If we have our own It¡¯s convenient for delivery, and can bring back local specialties from other places. Isn¡¯t it killing two birds with one stone?¡±

    Shu Yu smiled, and sure enough, Big Niu''s mind widened after he went out.

    In fact, even if the big cow doesn''t say it, Shu Yu has a plan, and she still has a candidate in her heart.

    So she nodded and said seriously, "Brother Daniel is right, it''s time to form a team."

    Daniel''s eyes lit up slightly, he couldn''t help straightening his back, and his confidence was enough, "Isn''t it, Ayuyi feels the same way? Then we can arrange it after we go back. Good move, preferably good skill."

    "What do you think of Yuangui, Daniel?"

    "Yuangui?" Daniel blinked, "You mean, the grandson recognized by the aunt?"

    "Yes, he was originally an escort, and he has good guts and temperament. He is just inexperienced. If possible, I would like to ask Uncle Meng. If he agrees, let him help with the area."

    Daniel slammed his palms together, "Okay, that''s the best, come back and recruit some strong people to help deliver the goods. We pay a bit higher wages, there must be a lot of people coming, it''s better to have more people. Here are some escorts. Hehe."

    "Don''t worry about this, we''ll discuss it later. Brother Daniel, it''s getting late, you guys are very tired from the dusty journey, go back to your room and rest first."

    "Okay." Daniel is indeed very tired, not physically, but mentally.

    After all, this is the first time to go out, and he has brought so many goods with him. Even if the team is escorted by experienced escorts, he has always been in his heart, for fear of something going wrong on the road.

    As a result, he was almost tense along the way. Now that the things have been delivered safely, he can finally relax and have a good sleep.

    Daniel returned to his room, but Shu Yu was still sitting at the table writing and drawing.

    Now that the goods are here, we can open for business.

    The opening date has already been selected, and Shu Yu probably calculated that the Daniel will be able to arrive in these two days, so the date chosen is February 29th.

    But she was also afraid that there would be some unexpected delay on the way, which might come later, so she chose the eighth day of March as an alternative date.

    February 29th is better than March, so that day is set.

 Chapter 1936ï¼š Tang Wenqians parents

    Chapter 1936 Tang Wenqian''s parents

    Before the middle-aged couple approached, Daniel said to Shu Yu first, "Uncle Tang and Aunt Tang knew that I was coming to Changjin Mansion, so they discussed with me whether they could hitch a ride. A Yu, Tang Wenqian really Have you become a magistrate?"

    Shu Yu nodded, it seems that her milk and third uncle guessed wrong. Although Tang Wenqian''s parents were eager, they didn''t rush over in a hurry.

    I don''t know if the letter sent back by Tang Wenqian played a role, or if their temperament was different from before.

    The Tang family and his wife walked in front of Shu Yu. Mother Tang looked at Shu Yu with a very complicated expression, and then raised a smile, "Lu, County Lord Lu."

    Who would have thought that this second girl from the Lu family would become the county head.

    When she received a letter from her son during the New Year''s Day, when she learned that he actually became the magistrate of Chenggu County, she almost fainted with excitement, and sat in the room crying and laughing for almost the whole night. After reading it again and again, I was afraid that I had read it wrong, so I asked a literate person in the village to help confirm it.

    My son Han Chuang has been studying hard for so many years. It is cold in winter and hot in summer. When he was admitted to Juren, his ranking was not high, and he said that he would need to settle for a few more years, and then he would be admitted to the Jinshi.

    Mother Tang always thought that she would have to wait for a long time, but unexpectedly, the surprise came so suddenly.

    I thought that my son was already very promising, and he has become the first person in Shangshi Village. However, the second girl of the Lu family was even more powerful. She didn''t rely on her husband''s family or her parents'' family, and became the county head directly.

    A girl with no power and no power, there is no way to take the imperial examination, and at a young age, she relies on her own ability to step by step from the exiled prisoner to the village lord to the county lord. In this world, there are several people who can do it. arrive?

    Shu Yu felt that Mother Tang looked at her strangely, she looked down at herself, there was nothing wrong with it.

    "Aunt Tang, you are here to find Tang Wenqian. He told me that he will send a letter back to you, and he will send someone to pick you up when he stabilizes. Why are you here at this time?"

    Father Tang said quickly, "Yes, Wen Qian did send us a letter, and we know that he is very happy to become an official. I couldn''t help but want to come over to reunite with him earlier, after all, I haven''t seen each other for more than a year. It''s just Wen Qian. In the letter, there are thousands of warnings and instructions, don''t go on the road alone, otherwise he won''t worry. We have been waiting for him to pick him up. Later, we heard that Da Niu was coming, and he also found a escort. There were many people in the team, so we couldn''t bear it. Stay, here comes a piece."

    Actually, what Father Tang didn''t say was that after Mother Tang received the letter, she did start packing without saying a word, and hurriedly set off immediately.

    It was Father Tang who persuaded her to stop her. Father Tang told Lu Jiashuyu about her exile under her impulsiveness back then, which caused a catastrophe and almost paid for his son''s future.

    Tang Wenqian also lost his temper because of this, Tang''s mother was really frightened at that time.

    At that time, Tang Wenqian was just a scholar who had just returned from the township examination. Now he is already the county magistrate. As a parent, how can you hold back your son?

    Mother Tang, although she usually despises this and that, but she has nothing to say to Tang Wenqian. For her son, she should be more prudent.

    This time, I was also thinking that there are so many people in the Daniel team. It should be safer than letting Tang Wenqian send someone to pick it up.

 Chapter 1937ï¼š The Meng brothers and sisters are here

    Chapter 1937 The Meng family brothers and sisters are here

    The shopkeepers and shops who had been watching Lu Ji were completely stunned. Overnight, why the whole city was discussing the opening of Lu Ji.

    Even the guests who came to their shop were having heated discussions, as if anyone in Fucheng who didn''t know the Road Notes was ignorant and didn''t keep up with the pace.

    How did this happen? Wasn''t it just that the former freight convoy entered the city and strolled around, from the government office to Fuyuan Street? Even if it caused a commotion, it didn''t come to this point, right?

    Shu Yu was very satisfied with the excitement. She sat by the window on the second floor of the restaurant and said to Jiang Fengshou opposite, "You did a good job."

    The effect of the advertisement is very powerful, and such a posture is even more sensational than the jingle of Dongan House. The jingle is spread when the children are playing, and some people may not care if they don''t pay attention.

    But now, this advertisement in Changjin Mansion covers all aspects. Shu Yu''s identity and Meng Yunzheng''s achievements have all become the most powerful propaganda. Even the customer base is precise, and it is aimed at women and big men who spend money.

    And this advertisement will not only be aimed at the opening day, it will last for a long time in the future.

    Jiang Fengshou touched his nose and smiled, "The owner, can I order another braised pork knuckle to take home to eat?"

    Shu Yu, "..." Really comes from the same vein as Third Uncle.

    She raised her head helplessly and greeted the man, "Let''s have another braised pork knuckle."

    The guy left in response, and as soon as Shu Yu put down her hands, she saw Yingxi walking upstairs and coming here, with two people behind her.

    Before Shu Yu could see clearly, one of them ran over quickly, "Sister Shu Yu."

    "Ahan?" Shu Yu was stunned for a while, then looked up at Meng Qi who was approaching, "Why are you two here?"

    "We came with Yingxi." Yingxi took the Tang family''s parents to see Tang Wenqian in Chenggu County last morning. When they came back today, Meng Han and Meng Han came with her. "My father said that the shop will open in a few days, and let me and my brother come over to help. My family, you''re welcome."

    Meng Han sat beside Shu Yu, hugged her arm and said affectionately.

    Meng Qi also nodded at Shu Yu.

    The Meng family is not free recently. Meng Qi doesn''t have to go to school now, but he practiced martial arts very hard. His father was seriously injured this time, and almost lost his life. Although he is fine now, such a serious injury still leaves some hidden dangers, not to mention that Uncle Meng has suffered from new and old injuries over the years, and his body has suffered a lot. damage.

    The Meng family got the emperor''s plaque, which is a rare opportunity to expand the Meng family''s guards. During this time, the **** bureau expanded and new escorts were recruited, so there was a lot of work to do.

    There was Meng Pei earlier, but now Meng Pei went to the Quansheng Escort Bureau, so these things fell on Uncle Meng.

    Looking at Uncle Meng''s occasional tiredness, Meng Qi instantly felt the heavy burden on his shoulders.

    Having experienced the black market, Meng Qi has become more and more stable.

    In such a busy time, the two brothers and sisters came to help, which is really sincere.

    Shu Yu said helplessly, "I''m busy here."

    "That''s not necessarily true. You must be very prosperous on the day you opened. We are here, so be prepared."

    Meng Han said something witty, but he didn''t expect it, but it came true.

 Chapter 1938ï¼š The first person to give a congratulatory gift

    Chapter 1938 The first person to send a congratulatory gift

    February 29th, the weather is sunny, breezy, and the climate is mild. It is advisable to start a business, break ground, get married, and buy.

    Early in the morning, the gate of Fuyuan Street Luji was opened.

    There are many people waiting outside the door to watch the fun, some people are even eating breakfast, nibbling on the buns and pancakes in their hands and watching curiously.

    Shu Yu saw it, and had someone bring the hot soup that had been boiled for a long time at the door. Seeing that those people were choking their throats, they sent them over.

    The onlookers were stunned for a while, and took the hot soup embarrassedly. After drinking it, they only felt warm in their hearts. Then I felt that it didn''t seem good to just watch the fun, and I should go in and buy something for two hundred wen.

    Someone raised his voice and asked, "County Lord, when will your shop open?"

    "The hour and the hour." Soon, not a few minutes.

    When the hour came, Jiang Fengshou came out with a string of firecrackers and lit it. With the crackling sound, Shu Yu raised his head and tore off the red silk cloth on the plaque.

    "The new store is open. Today, the audience will get 10% off when they spend 200 yuan. Don''t miss it when you pass by."

    As soon as the voice fell, a person suddenly rushed out in front, ran directly in front of Shu Yu, smiled and congratulated, "Congratulations to Lu County Master, congratulations to Lu Ji''s opening, this is my congratulations."

    Shu Yu looked at the person in front of him with a puzzled look on his face.

    She didn''t expect that the first person to come to congratulate would be him. The problem is, she is not familiar with him...

    But he didn¡¯t reach out his hand and didn¡¯t hit the smiling person. Anyway, he said a few words to the other person, which is considered to be an acquaintance. So she smiled, turned her head and said to Jiang Fengshou, "Write down this..." What''s the surname?

    Jiang Fengshou said immediately, "Young Master Gan, please."

    Shu Yu nodded to him with satisfaction, very good, it seems that Jiang Fengshou really has a wide range of contacts, and everyone in this city knows it.

    When Young Master Gan was led by Zhou Tiedong to drink tea, Jiang Fengshou greeted the guests and asked in a low voice, "Master, don''t you know this person? Didn''t you say that people you don''t know don''t accept gifts? "

    After all, the owner is the county owner, not a simple merchant, and some people naturally want to look for her to do business.

    So Shu Yu had told Jiang Fengshou in advance that gifts from people he didn''t know would not be accepted, so as to avoid trouble and make it unclear in the future.

    Jiang Feng watched Shu Yu''s appearance just now, so he probably didn''t know Mr. Gan either?

    Shu Yu coughed twice, "Knowing is acquaintance, but unfamiliar, I have met twice."

    This young master Gan is the classmate of Xun Sheng. When he was cleaning up Chen Bing before, he brought Xun Sheng with his family''s thugs and nurses to give Xun Sheng courage. Chen Qiu also took a fancy to him at first.

    Shu Yu is not familiar with him, but he has chatted for a while, and knows that this person is not bad except for being impulsive.

    It''s just that since Xun Sheng left that day, she and Mr. Gan haven''t met each other, and she didn''t expect him to be the first to give the opening ceremony.

    The **** harvest will be clear.

    The two didn''t talk much, and after the first person sent a congratulatory gift, more people came one after another.

    Most of them are the owners or shopkeepers of other shops in Fuyuan Street. Everyone has opened shops in Fuyuan Street, and the relationship between the neighbors and the neighbors must be maintained.

    There are still many people who gave gifts, including some strangers, but they were all rejected by Jiang Fengshou.

    When the others saw this, they all understood the meaning of the county owner and stopped.

    The number of customers in the shop gradually increased, some people were just curious, and some people were very happy to go to the tasting table to taste the food.

 Chapter 1939ï¼š try

    Chapter 1939 Taste

    After all, it is a novelty, and as long as the money is not bad, it is also good to spend two hundred yuan to try it out.

    Da Zhuang stood in front of the sunflower oil jar, holding a glass cup, and then said to the guests walking by, "Everyone, take a look and see, this is the sunflower oil supplied to the palace, and the nobles love to eat it. healthy oils.¡±

    He scooped out a spoonful from the jar and poured it into the glass cup, "Do you see it? The color and fragrance are all the best. Guests who like it can take a small jar back, try it out, and put it in the cooking. One point, enjoy the treatment of aristocrats."

    Cheyen stood in front of the counter selling instant noodles, holding a piece of noodle, a big bowl, and a steaming kettle, and said to the crowd, "Come and see, this is what Meng Xiucai ate when he took the test. Instant noodles, why is this thing called instant noodles, because it is very convenient to make. If we want to eat noodles on weekdays, do we have to knead the noodles, wake up the noodles and put them in boiling water to cook for a long time? Shouldn¡¯t it be too hot to die in the kitchen? Hey, this instant noodle has completely solved everyone¡¯s troubles.¡±

    Saying that, he put the instant noodles in a large bowl, took out the sauce from the jar on the side, followed by pouring hot boiling water, "See, that''s it, put the sauce, pour the hot water, and then use the lid. Once it is covered, we can eat it after a short wait."

    Everyone''s eyes widened. Many people had never even heard of instant noodles before. Now, when they heard the introduction, they all felt amazing and stared at it with wide eyes.

    While the instant noodles were being cooked, Cheyen took out another piece of cake, "This instant noodles is not only cooked with hot water, but also eaten raw. When you go out, it''s inevitable that you don''t have enough sauce to boil the hot water. It doesn''t matter. Let''s just eat it as if we were eating steamed buns."

    He directly smashed the dough into pieces, looked at the curious guests in front of him, and divided them one by one, "Try it, it''s delicious even if you eat it dry."

    Some guests were dubious, so Cheyen ate a piece by himself.

    When the others saw this, they put it in their mouths, and then said, "Huh?"

    "This thing is really convenient."

    While talking, Cheyen lifted the lid of the instant noodles that Cheyen had just soaked, and the person standing beside him took a deep breath, "It''s delicious."

    Xia Yan took the small bowl on the side, filled it with chopsticks, and handed it to everyone, "Try it."

    After tasting them one by one, they found that there was not enough to eat at all. All of them stared at the big bowl in front of them, feeling that the soup was also delicious.

    followed Cheyenne and showed how to eat noodles, to see how kind the county owner is, and to buy noodle cakes and give them how to cook them.

    There are more and more customers pouring in outside, and many people can''t squeeze in front. They can only watch others eat. After seeing their reactions, they can''t wait, "I want to buy, give me ten yuan. Bread."

    "I am fine too."

    "Brother, do you sell your sauces?"

    Cheyenne said with a smile, "For customers who buy 15 pieces of noodles, we will give you a jar of sauce. You can also buy them separately, but the price is a bit unreasonable."

    "Then I want fifteen dollars."

    Cheyen smiled and pointed to where Zhou Tiedong was standing next to him, "If you want to buy it, please come here."

    There is a big bull standing over the melon seed tasting table. He has now practiced his eloquence, "This is melon seeds, let''s not say anything else, this kind of food is popular in Beijing these days."

 Chapter 1940ï¼š Tool man Qi Lie

    Chapter 1940 Tool Man Qi Lie

    The price of melon seeds is not expensive, so there are many people watching.

    Daniel spoke slowly, "The largest passion fruit shop in Beijing is the melon seeds that we got from us and shipped to Beijing for sale. Now people use this fresh food to entertain guests during Chinese New Year. It has become a must-have for every family.¡±

    "Just because the yield is not high, there are only a few places where melon seeds are mainly sold at present, and not many people have eaten them. You can buy them back and try them, or you can take them as gifts. The melon seeds are delicious and rare. It is the best choice for gifts and hospitality.¡±

    "The most important thing is that it is not expensive and everyone can afford it."

    Daniel finished speaking and gave everyone a share.

    Soon people moved at will, one jin here and two jin there were called to buy.

    When Qi Lie brought Meng Yunzheng over, he saw that the whole shop was full of doors, and even the door was packed.

    It¡¯s not that Qi Lie hasn¡¯t seen others open for business. Some big families in the capital have opened a shop and they are very big, but it¡¯s not as sensational as Lu Ji.

    He turned to look at Xian Meng Yunzheng, "Are you sure we still need to go in and help your daughter-in-law?"

    Meng Yunzheng raised his head, glanced at him, then took off the drapery cap on his head, and then took off the one on Qi Lie''s head.

    Qi Lie, "..."

    "Master Qi!!" Some people around recognized it and exclaimed in an instant.

    Qi Lie laughed dryly, turned his head and glared at Meng Yunzheng without a trace, "Follow me closely." He exposed him, and he had to be responsible for his safety here.

    Meng Yunzheng gave a "hmm", since Qi Lie agreed to be this tool person today, he could stay with him.

    Qi Lie took a deep breath and walked into the shop with a smile.

    The crowd had already made way, and respectfully went inside to meet Qi Lie.

    Qi Lie sent his congratulatory gift to Shu Yu, "Congratulations on the opening of Lu Ji, this is a gift from this official, I wish the county owner a prosperous business and a lot of money."

    "Thank you, Lord Qi, you are sitting in the room, and tea has been prepared in the room."

    "No." Qi Lie waved his hand, "You have a lot of guests today, and you are very busy, so you don''t need to entertain this official. Since the congratulations have been delivered, this official will leave."

    As he said that, he walked towards the small door. The road behind was surrounded by many guests, so it was difficult for him to go out.

    I didn¡¯t expect to walk a few steps and suddenly ¡®Huh? '' a sound.

    From the moment they entered, Qi Lie was the focus of the entire shop, so even though his voice was not loud, everyone heard him.

    Seeing him stop, they stared at him with more and more surprise.

    Then I heard Qi Lie say with a smile, "Sunflower oil, you guys have shipped a lot of it all the way. Back then, when sunflower oil first came out, I went to discuss this business with the head of Lu County. Yes. The sage also praised me for talking about a good price. This oil is frequently praised by the medical officials in the palace. It is a good thing. It¡¯s a pity that I have come to Changjin Mansion for so long, and I haven¡¯t tasted it for a long time. County Lord Lu, give I''ll have a jar, and I''ll use it in the kitchen today."

    After he finished speaking, he gave Jiang Fengshou a piece of silver.

    Jiang Fengshou confiscated it, but just smiled, "Your Excellency is too kind, you sent a gift, and the original return gift had sunflower oil, and it has been prepared for you."

    said, carrying a jar and a few oil bags to the little servant behind Qi Lie.

    Qi Lie nodded, "Sure, that official is leaving first, you guys are busy."

 Chapter 1941ï¼š Mr. Yang is here

    Chapter 1941 Mr. Yang is here

    Qi Lie put his hands behind his back, and Shi Shiran walked out the door.

    Meng Yunzheng took a step behind, turned his head and blinked at Shu Yu, then followed.

    The next moment, the customers in the shop exploded with a ''boom''.

    "Buy! I want to buy sunflower oil, get me a can, no, two big cans."

    "I want me too!"

    "I''m here first, pack it for me, three cans, I want three."

    "And me, don''t sell out, keep it for me."

    Everyone rushed to the counter that sold the oil. Shu Yu had expected this situation the moment he saw Qi Lie speak, and immediately gave Daniel a wink. The latter had seen the opening of the Dongan Mansion store. , and quickly realized what happened, and Meng Qi, who had come to help, took the lead and walked to the front of the sunflower oil.

    Sure enough, as soon as Qi Lie went out, everyone started crowding forward. He hurriedly maintained the order, "Come one by one, we still have a lot of goods in our warehouse. Don''t worry, everyone has a share."

    Qi Lie''s guarantee was like a booster in the hearts of everyone. The guests who were still skeptical about sunflower oil instantly dispelled their doubts and bought it without saying a word.

    This thing is supplied to the palace, and Master Qi is full of praise, but there is no other place. Even if they can''t eat it themselves, it''s very good for them to give it away.

    Some wealthy families who had been shy and wanted to wait until the number of customers came in were slightly less. Seeing such a fanatical appearance, they could not care about it immediately. If they waited any longer, the customers would not be less, and the goods would be sold out.

    Immediately let the little servant girl in the house squeeze in and start frantically calling to buy.

    But the price of sunflower oil is a bit expensive. If you don¡¯t have the family background, you can only look at it with envy and envy even if you are heartbroken. But sunflower oil can''t be bought, this sunflower seed is always affordable. Instant noodles are also a staple food, very practical.

    All of a sudden, the whole shop was full of people.

    Yingxi and Meng Han were maintaining order, their voices were hoarse, and they had to answer questions from various guests.

    Shu Yu has returned to the back of the counter and started to collect money and settle accounts. Her movements are fast, and her mental calculations are similar to Meng Yunzheng. With so many guests, she was the only one who came.

    But for most of the day, I was busy collecting money and looking for money, and my hands were sore.

    The craze continued until it was almost noon before finally subsiding, and the surrounding stores who had been staring at the movement outside breathed a sigh of relief.

    This is too exaggerated, is this traffic normal? Are all the people in the city coming?

    Shu Yu took advantage of his free time to have people take turns to eat. There must be no rest at noon, and the guests never stopped.

    A lot of the goods originally placed in the shop had been consumed, so Shu Yu asked Daniel to bring some people out of the warehouse to refill the goods table.

    Who knows that the stock has just been replenished here, and there are many people coming over from the bustling outside.

    "County Lord, let''s come to congratulate you."

    Shu Yu took a closer look, my dear, isn''t this Mr. Yang, Mr. He Erhe and the others? Why are you here?

    Mr. Yang and the others all held congratulatory gifts in their hands. Jiang Fengshou didn¡¯t know them. He didn¡¯t take the things until Shu Yu nodded.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Master Yang, why are you here?"

    "The county owner is very happy to open, how can we not come?" While speaking, everyone turned to look at the shop.

    Hmm... There are indeed a lot of guests. It''s just that not many people seem to buy it, and the inventory in the store doesn''t consume much.

 Chapter 1942ï¼š strange victories

    Chapter 1942 Strange desire to win

    Mr. Yang sighed in his heart. After all, the county owner is unfamiliar with Changjin Mansion, and what he sells is new stuff. The people in this city are inevitably hesitant.

    Thinking of this, Master Yang winked at He Er and the others behind him, and then spoke loudly.

    "County Lord, we want to buy melon seeds, sunflower oil, instant noodles, and other sausages, all of them. Give me... 50 servings."

    50 copies is not more or less, it will not make people feel that they are specially taking care of the county owner''s opening, nor will the county owner''s opening day be too cold and business will be frustrated.

    The others nodded, "Yes, we also want fifty copies."

    Shu Yu, "..." Why do they feel strange, is there any misunderstanding?

    After all, he has a deep friendship with Mr. Yang and others, so Shu Yu reminded him, "Although our family''s food is something that has been stored for a long time, it is still food after all, and it has an expiration date. You buy too much back and you can''t finish it. , it''s broken in the end. Why don''t you buy a little less and try it first to see if it suits your taste?"

    "Yeah, Mr. Yang, and you are very polite for sending gifts. We will all return gifts. The return gifts include these meals. You can take them back and try them out. You don''t need to buy them." Meng Han also said on the side.

    Give back a gift? Give everything?

    Although this is a courtesy, Master Yang is still distressed. With so many of them, the county owner must not lose money? What a pain in the back.

    Master Yang sighed, "County Lord, returning the gift is one thing, but we want to buy it is another. You also know that we are all from Chenggu County, it is not easy to come here, of course, we need to stock up a little more. Besides, we have a lot of relatives and friends, and it¡¯s gone for one person. After all, your family¡¯s things are new things, and everyone is rare.¡±

    He Er nodded again and again, accompanied by his cousin who had a fever in the black market, "It''s a pity that the county owner didn''t open a shop in Chenggu County, otherwise the business would definitely explode."

    The cousin beside him muttered, "Why don''t the guests in Fucheng know the goods, and they don''t come to grab such a good thing."

    They were talking here, and the guests next to them also heard it, and some people with good money immediately said, "Who doesn''t know the goods? It can also explode here, and we also want fifty copies."

    They are wealthy households from Fucheng. Could it be that they can¡¯t compare to wealthy households from the county town? What a joke.

    It doesn''t matter if you have money or not, it is absolutely impossible to be compared by the county seat.

    "Then we want 60 copies." The little cousin was not to be outdone, but he knew that Meng Xiucai and the county master Lu were his saviors, and he must not lose the face of the saviors.

    "We want seventy."

    Shu Yu, "..." What''s going on with this strange comparison?

    Let them call it further. After today, her shop will run out of stock to sell.

    She hurriedly grabbed them, "Okay, everyone has a share. I thank everyone for taking care of my business. But it''s really inappropriate to buy too much. The limit is fifty copies, and it can''t be more."

    Mr. Yang sighed, "County Lord, you are so considerate of others."

    Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, no, she didn''t, she was thinking about her long journey of transporting goods.

    "Fifty for fifty, man, pack it up."

    Hearing this, Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief, who knew that at this time, many people would pour in from outside.

 Chapter 1943ï¼š Shu Yus inexplicable popularity

    Chapter 1943 Shu Yu''s inexplicable popularity

    The people outside the door shouted loudly as soon as they entered the door, "County lord, it''s good luck, we heard that you sell very rare instant noodles with melon seeds here, and we all want to buy them."

    Shu Yu only vaguely felt that these people seemed to be so familiar.

    Meng Han whispered in her ear, "They are all ordinary people in Chenggu County."

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, is he from Chenggu County again?

    The people of Chenggu County also set out early in the morning. They didn¡¯t have a horse-drawn carriage compared to Mr. Yang¡¯s family, so they all came by carpooling.

    "County lord, we all know that you opened a shop in Fucheng. Why don''t you go to our Chenggu County to open it? The county lord is gentle and generous, and he is a rare and unique person of great kindness. go buy it."

    "Yes, yes, the county owner is such a good person, he will definitely attract customers when he opens a shop."

    Daniel walked up to her at some point, and asked in a low voice, "What did you do in Chenggu County...?"

    Shu Yu glanced at him and said with certainty, "I didn''t do anything."

    "County Lord, look at your modesty. We all understand that you do good deeds without leaving your name. We all know that you treat us well and often lend a helping hand to us."

    "Yes, yes, the county owner is arrogant and low-key, we all understand."

    Shu Yu: You guys know shit, but I don''t, so don''t make up your own mind.

    But these people are all tacit, and they have been very conscious to go shopping.

    They don''t really have enough money to support Shu Yu, so they won''t go over to the sunflower oil to spend it. The price of melon seed instant noodles and ham sausage is relatively low.

    Anyway, they are edible, and they have tasted it, which is really good.

    Shu Yu took a deep breath, feeling very irritable inside, what happened in Chenggu County, why does she seem to have left many legends behind?

    Meng Han understood that, she explained to Shu Yu with a sullen smile, "Sister Shu Yu, you don''t understand, the people in the county town experienced that riot, and everyone had lingering fears. Later, the rebellion subsided, and the county town was temporarily managed by Mr. Xia Yi. But Master Xia mostly stays in the county office, and you are the one who goes out to help rebuild the county."

    In other words, Shu Yu was walking around a lot, and many people had seen her.

    Maybe because she is a girl and she is good-looking. Compared with the burly officers and soldiers with tight faces, everyone will not be so afraid of her. Even slowly, everyone felt relieved when they saw her appear.

    She doesn''t need to talk, she doesn''t need to communicate with others, she can just stand far away.

    At first, everyone didn''t know her, but later she was named the county head, and everyone knew about her.

    Later, Shu Yu met a few people who needed help, but she didn''t do anything, but some people like to brag outside. If it''s not related to Shu Yu, they can get in touch with them, and then boast that she has got the county head. ''s helping hand. It turned out that everyone likes to hear them praise the county owner, and there are many such things as "touching porcelain", as if everyone is proud to meet and talk with the county owner.

    Of course, some people think it''s too exaggerated and don''t believe it.

    As a result, the matter of Chen Bing suddenly happened at this time, which is very good. It is completely confirmed that Shu Yu is the Virgin who is the master of the people.

    After hearing this, Shu Yu felt numb, what is this all about?

 Chapter 1944ï¼š Shu Yu said there was a lot of pressure

    Chapter 1944 Shu Yu said that the pressure is very high

    Meng Han smiled, "Sister Shu Yu, it''s nothing, it shows that everyone likes you very much."

    "Hehe." The pressure is so great.

    Shu Yu rubbed his forehead, and finally said to Daniel, "After weighing them for a while, grab two more melon seeds."

    After all, she came from so far away early in the morning to support her.

    "Okay." Daniel smiled and went to work.

    Later, after these people bought things and went home, some family members took the scales and re-weighed them, and found that the weight was more than what they bought.

    He ran to tell others, and some people who had not opened the package also weighed it again, and there were actually a lot more.

    Sure enough, the county owner is a hard-mouthed and soft-hearted person, and everyone was very moved for a while.

    Of course, this is something.

    At this time, Lu Ji Guazi Shop started to get lively again.

    Many people in Fucheng came over after having lunch, and some people heard about the customers who bought it in the morning and knew that there was only a discount today, so they didn¡¯t want to miss it.

    Then they found Mr. Yang and others from Chenggu County. They didn¡¯t expect that even people from Chenggu County came all the way to buy sunflower oil. It really is a good thing.

    In the afternoon, the shop ushered in another wave of upsurge.

    The items on the shelves were consumed very quickly, and Mr. Yang secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the shop''s business had improved in the afternoon.

    But at this moment, he heard Jiang Fengshou say to people, "Quick, we can restock again."

    This ''again'' made Master Yang feel very subtle.

    After a little more inquiries, I found out that there were more people in the morning than now, and the door was almost smashed.

    Master Yang and others were surprised, so prosperous?

    But then, they were relieved.

    The people from Chenggu County didn¡¯t stay for a long time, and they had to rush back. After picking up the things and paying the bill as soon as possible, they set off back to the city.

    Shu Yu could only **** them to the door. There were many customers in the shop, so she had to come back to continue entertaining.

    Everyone was busy until the evening before they stopped and sent off the last guest. Everyone was paralyzed from exhaustion.

    Shu Yu sat behind the counter and stretched a lot.

    She was about to have the door closed and go to a nearby restaurant for dinner when she saw Meng Yunzheng walking in from the door.

    "Are you all done? Just in time, I brought you food, come and eat."

    He said, stepped aside, and behind him came three restaurant guys with food boxes in both hands.

    Daniel saw this, his eyes lit up, he hurriedly led the three to the backyard and put the food box on the dining table.

    Other people are happy, they are really tired, although it is very happy to go to a restaurant to have a big meal, but now there is no need to go out and walk around, a big meal is delivered to your door, which is better.

    Everyone followed Daniel to the backyard.

    Shu Yu walked at the end and asked with a smile, "Have you eaten?"

    "not yet."

    "Then let''s go, let''s go together."

    Meng Yunzheng''s food was very good, including chicken, duck, fish, rice, pasta, dessert, and two pots of peach blossom stuffed with extremely low degrees. Everyone''s eyes lit up when they saw it.

    One by one, they hurriedly greeted and sat down, and after a while they started to gobble up.

    Shu Yu shook his head, she ate slowly, Meng Yunzheng took some for her and put it in the bowl, lest the group of hungry tigers would rob them all.

    He didn''t eat much, and he was pulled by Qi Lie to use a little bit before in the government office.

    So after taking a few bites, I consciously went to the front desk to check today''s ledger.

 Chapter 1945ï¼š I just say two words

    Chapter 1945 Let me just say a few words

    By the time everyone had finished eating, Meng Yunzheng had already walked back with the ledger.

    He raised the ledger, "It''s calculated, minus the cost, it''s about the same as what Dong''an House earned last time." Even a little more.

    After all, Master Yang and the others came over this time, and they also helped consume a large part of it.

    The main initial investment in the Dongan House last time was the prizes used in the lottery, but this time, it was the cost of advertising, and it was the cost of Jiang Feng to invite people to publicize and entertain, and the money was not low.

    There is also the shipping fee, which is also a big deal.

    However, there are still a lot of shipped goods that have not been sold in the warehouse. When calculating the profit, you have to wait until all the goods are sold to know. Right now, it can only be calculated.

    But also because of the long distance, the melon seeds and sunflower oil in Changjin Prefecture are slightly more expensive than those in Dongan Prefecture.

    They are businessmen and still want to make money.

    Shu Yu was very happy to hear Meng Yunzheng''s words, and immediately stood up, took the ledger from his hand, and turned back to see the last number, it was true.

    She clapped her palms abruptly, "This time we can do such a prosperous business, thanks to everyone, everyone has worked hard."

    Zhou Tiedong and the others waved their hands indifferently.

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "The biggest credit is Jiang Fengshou. This time, from the plan to the later stage of the publicity implementation, he came from him. He has made such achievements, and everyone applauds."

    Jiang Fengshou will not be embarrassed anymore, he was still tired like a dead fish, this time he has stood up and said energetically, "The owner is too polite, I don''t dare to be ashamed. But since the owner said so, Then I will simply say a few words here and talk about my experience."

    everyone, "..."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Okay, you can say a few words."

    Jiang Fengshou, like Lu Sanzhu, needs to be given a chance to perform.

    Jiang Fengshou said cheerfully, "First of all, I have to thank the owner for his insight and knowledge. If the owner didn''t let me go and let me decide, they would believe me when I went to listen to books, watch plays, or hang out, and even gave me money to be bold. Socializing, I won''t make such a suitable... what kind of plan. Secondly..."

    "Okay, two sentences." Shu Yu waved his hand, "Sit down."

    Jiang Fengshou looked at her in disbelief, "This, this is the end?" Didn''t he agree to give him a chance to perform? When I finish complimenting you, it''s over?

    "What you said, just say a few words."

    Others laughed, "I forget it, just two sentences."

    "The shopkeeper said it well, applaud." Meng Han was overjoyed and clapped his hands first.

    Jiang Fengshou sat down angrily and took a bite out of the peach in his hand.

    But seeing everyone talking and laughing, he also became happy.

    He is really hurt and happy today.

    He had been a shopkeeper before, and he had met other shopkeepers, but no shopkeeper could be as free and energetic as he is now.

    Even though the owner is the county owner, he has no pretensions. What he said just now is sincere, and the county owner is really discerning. Putting this temperament in other stores will only make people feel useless.

    When he was in the Liu family shop, he also had ambitions to make the Liu family''s grocery store bigger and stronger. To this end, he has thought about a lot of proposals, and in order to make the proposal look real and feasible, he has put a lot of effort behind it.

 Chapter 1946ï¼š Happiest bonus

    Chapter 1946 The happiest bonus

    But, it''s useless.

    The owner of the Liu family didn''t even want to see Jiang Fengshou, so he could only take advantage of the annual report of the shopkeepers to find an opportunity to meet the owner.

    The owner had listened to his words, but after listening, he showed a very disdainful look. Said he was fanciful, said he was unrealistic, and said he simply wanted to take the opportunity to ask him for money.

    Jiang Fengshou''s blood is full of enthusiasm, and after a few times, there is not a single bit of blow left.

    He is very sorry, the Liu family does not believe him. However, the Liu family didn''t dismiss him, just let him be the shopkeeper of the grocery store in peace.

    Among the many industries of the Liu family, the grocery store is just an inconspicuous small storefront. It does not seek merit, but seeks no fault, and it is enough to make a little money.

    But despite this, over the years, Jiang Fengshou has turned the original small grocery store into two large ones.

    But things are different now. He feels that the enthusiasm that was extinguished in his twenties has rekindled. He wants to help the county head do a good job, and wants to expand the store, not only in this Changjin Mansion, but also in other places in the future.

    What''s more, the county owner is very approachable and can listen to other people''s opinions.

    "Okay, everything has been said, now it''s time to give out bonuses. According to the rules, everyone will receive a bonus of one tael of silver. If the business is good at the end of the month, there will be more. Jiang Fengshou, the biggest hero of this time, has two taels of silver. Do you have any opinions?"

    Shu Yu''s words suddenly pulled back Jiang Fengshou''s thoughts, and he suddenly widened his eyes, "Me, two liang?"

    "Of course, I said, if you do well, I won''t treat him badly." The last time Dong''an Mansion opened, because she came up with the lottery and nursery rhymes and other plans, so Wei Ronghua, the shopkeeper, followed up with her. The bonus for everyone else is the same.

    This time is different, Jiang Fengshou is indeed a big contributor.

    Jiang Fengshou is very happy. The owner is really generous. If this kind of thing happens more often and the bonus is distributed more often, it will not be a dream for him to buy a house near Fuyuan Street. At that time, you can move out with your wife and children, away from the big brother and sister-in-law who think about sucking blood from him every day.

    Daniel and others have already experienced it, and this time they are very calm.

    Zhou Tiedong and Li Rongman were the first time. Their eyes were bright, and they didn''t even know where to put their hands and feet.

    The bonus of one tael of silver is too generous?

    Zhou Tiedong is okay, he just got some money from the Chen family earlier, and now he has a lot of money.

    Li Rongman was excited. He has not married yet. Now he not only has a serious job, but also has so many bonuses on the first day of opening. If he saves a little more, he will have a betrothal gift.

    Shu Yu didn''t delay, everyone was very tired after a busy day.

    She directly sent money to everyone, then waved her hand and said, "Okay, it''s not early, I have to go to work tomorrow, go back and rest."

    Everyone got up after hearing the words, and they didn''t need to clean up the food on the table. Meng Yunzheng had already greeted the restaurant in advance, and it was agreed that in about a quarter of an hour, they would come to clean up and bring the dishes back by the way.

    Except for Li Rongman, who was still staying in the backyard of the store, everyone else left after they went out.

    Meng Yunzheng first sent Shu Yu and the others back, and the two talked for a while, then he took Meng Qi away.

    The house rented by the Lu family is not very big after all. If the three boys were there before, it might not be enough.

    Fortunately, the three boys haven''t come back, so this room is free.

 Chapter 1947ï¼š one-eighth sold

    Chapter 1947 Sold 1/8

    When Lu Ji opened the door the next day, there was still an endless stream of customers.

    Even if it is not comparable to the scene on the first day of opening, it is much busier than other shops around.

    This is the effect of the whole city being covered with advertisements. It is spread by word of mouth and is not unfamiliar with the name Luji. Naturally, I think this is a well-known and big shop, which is more reliable.

    It''s just that many customers still hope that the discount will continue today, but it was agreed at the beginning that it will only be one day. If the business is backed up at the beginning, because the customer changed his mind after a few words, the earlier publicity will become an unreliable one. It''s empty talk that damages the shop''s reputation.

    Therefore, although Jiang Fengshou and the others were still smiling, the meaning in the words was firm, "You will only get so much discount when you open yesterday, and it really won''t make any money after a day. If you continue to discount today, then I will look back. The legs have to be discounted by the owner."

    The guest opposite laughed, "Your boss is the county owner, is the county owner so cruel?"

    "The county owner is not so cruel, but I feel sorry for the owner''s hindrance, so I can''t take the blame? But ma''am, although we don''t have a discount today. But in the future, in order to give back to new and old customers, there may be different festivals. This kind of activity, when you come back, I promise to give you the greatest discount, how about it?"

    "real?"

    "Of course it''s true, madam, how about you buy some to go back first, if you feel good after eating, you can buy more when you wait for the event next time, how about it?"

    The customer opposite finally bought some and went back under the persuasion of Jiang Fengshou.

    When Shu Yu came over, he happened to hear his words, "My leg has to be discounted by the owner".

    At the moment, he looked at Jiang Fengshou with a half-smile, but the latter felt a scorching gaze, and when he turned his head, he shuddered and greeted him with a smile.

    Shu Yu walked into the shop, didn''t care about what happened just now, just asked, "How is business today?"

    "Okay, although it''s not as hot as yesterday, but the guests have never stopped."

    "That''s good." Shu Yu turned around and saw that they were busy, so he took the ledger to the warehouse in the backyard to stock up.

    Don''t look at the long queue when the big ox was delivered that day, and there seemed to be a lot of things, but just like yesterday''s popularity, one-eighth was sold in one day.

    Shu Yu clicked his tongue twice, it seems that he has to hurry up and deliver another batch, otherwise the goods will be out of stock later. If you do another event, it will really be unbearable.

    But it should stabilize later, especially some people buy more. If you don''t give it away and just eat it at home, it can last for a while.

    Shu Yu finished reconciling the account and it was already noon.

    There are no customers in the shop at the moment, and everyone has gone to lunch.

    Wang Yue just came to deliver food to Zhou Tiedong, she was a little embarrassed to see Shu Yu, "Master."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Let''s go to the backyard to eat, there are not many guests at the moment, so don''t worry."

    "Thank you boss."

    Wang Yue and Zhou Tiedong went to the backyard. When Shu Yu walked over to the counter, he saw Jiang Fengshou laughing over there, looking overjoyed.

    Shu Yu twitched the corners of his mouth and looked at him suspiciously, "You seem very happy today?"

    Jiang Fengshou raised his head quickly, seeing Shu Yu''s gentle expression, he laughed again, "Of course I''m happy, I have to thank the owner."

 Chapter 1948ï¼š Jiang Harvest Home

    Chapter 1948 Jiang Harvest Home

    Shu Yu didn''t expect to have his own affairs here, "What does it have to do with me?"

    "Isn''t this the 2 taels of silver that the owner gave me yesterday? When I went back, I passed by the silver building, and the door was not closed, so I went in and bought a bracelet and gave it to my daughter-in-law when I got home. She was very happy and was very special to me. Well, still..." The married life in the evening was particularly harmonious.

    Jiang Fengshou thought that Shu Yu was an unmarried girl halfway through, so he couldn''t say such a thing, so he stopped immediately and said, "The owner doesn''t know, after I left Liu''s shop a few months ago, I haven''t found a job, and my hands There''s no money in it. Don''t talk about buying things for my daughter-in-law, my elder brother and elder sister-in-law look at me every day, and my daughter-in-law is still wronged by me. These days are really too difficult. "

    After he left the Liu family before, he never found a suitable job.

    It''s not that he can''t find it, it''s that he''s not sure whether other shops will be the same as the Liu family. Before things settle down, he''s also afraid that he will get involved in these right and wrong, and affect his wife, children and parents.

    Not only did he not find work, but he rarely even went out the door.

    Don''t look at him indifferent, in fact, he is very cautious.

    But as a result, he was despised by his elder brother and elder sister-in-law, saying that he was not doing his job all day long, and that he spoke coldly every day. This kind of treatment lasted until he was accepted by his employer as the shopkeeper some time ago.

    Shu Yu knew about Jiang Fengshou''s family after confirming that Jiang Fengshou was the candidate for the shopkeeper.

    Jiang Fengshou also has a brother and a sister on it. After the sister gets married, their brothers and parents are left in the family.

    The house of the Jiang family was bought by Jiang Fengshou''s grandfather. Grandpa Jiang liked the elder brother of the Jiang family very much.

    Ginger Harvest will develop such a shameless temperament, a large part of which is caused by the original family.

    Except for the married sister who still loves him, everyone else is partial to the big brother. Jiang Fengshou did a lot of silly things in order to attract the attention of his family when he was a child. Later, he gave up, and his feelings for his family became much weaker.

    Don''t look at when he resigned from the Liu family before, the excuse was that his father was sick and wanted to go back to take care of him. In fact, he doesn''t have much affection for Jiang''s father. Jiang''s father is not as exaggerated as Jiang''s grandpa, but most of his thoughts are also on the eldest son.

    Even treating the children of two people is quite different.

    Fortunately, Jiang Fengshou is more competitive, and he made some money when he was a salesman in the early days, so his family did not dare to take his attitude too much. After becoming a relative, and his wife was pregnant, Jiang Fengshou didn''t want to run around, so he worked hard to become the shopkeeper of Liu''s grocery store.

    Even so, he didn''t actually have much money in his hands. He earned all the money for marrying a wife and having children, and in addition to that, he had to give some to his parents. The eldest brother said that the house was his, and the family had to pay rent for living in the house.

    If it weren''t for his tough temper, I''m afraid he would have to hand over all the money to his parents for safekeeping like most men nowadays.

    He wanted to split up the family, but his wife didn''t agree.

    Even if Jiang Fengshou has a bad reputation among the neighbors, as a wife, he still wants to save him some money, especially since he is the shopkeeper of the shop. If the parents and brothers go to trouble, the owner will definitely not want him.

    Fortunately, Jiang Fengshou is the shopkeeper, has a stable source of income, and has a high status in the family. Apart from always trying to cheat some money from him, his parents, brothers and sisters, they dare not do anything to their family.

 Chapter 1949ï¼š Do not shy away from relatives

    Chapter 1949

    But now, Jiang Fengshou has the idea of ??splitting up again.

    When he has a job, his parents and brothers still have a good face or two, but they still want to make money from him. He had no work for the past few months, and the family accused Sang and scolded Huai every day.

    It doesn''t matter if he is thick-skinned, but his daughter-in-law is thin-skinned, kind, and has a small child. They don''t know when they were bullied.

    So he wants to move out, but there is a problem that has not been solved yet.

    Jiang Fengshou raised his head involuntarily, glanced carefully at Shu Yu, and said with a sigh, "Don''t you know, my wife, after my daughter-in-law married me, a few days have passed, and seeing her like this, I feel in my heart. It''s uncomfortable. I bought a bracelet yesterday and I can make her so happy. In my heart, I really don''t like it. It''s just that my elder brother and sister-in-law are staring at my house all day long, and I don''t know if the bracelet can be kept. Well, didn''t I live up to the owner''s hard work?"

    Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll his eyes, "Okay, just say what you have to say, don''t say it like how difficult it is for you, it hurts my brain to hear it around."

    Jiang Fengshou smiled and said, "Master, didn''t you say you want to invite someone to cook in the backyard of our shop? I told you that my wife is very diligent, the food she cooks is delicious, and she is sensible, and there is nothing more suitable than her. people."

    Shu Yu squinted, working on her side, it is indeed possible to cover food and cover. However, Jiang Feng returned home to live, and Zhou Tiedong rented a house outside after marrying his wife, so she just gave some subsidies for the accommodation.

    As for the food package, she wanted to find Aunt He at first. Aunt He was still working in the small yard she rented. After she left Changjin Mansion, she just asked her to come to the backyard of the shop to help cook some meals. meal.

    After all, she is still very clear about Aunt He, and she is the most reassuring to use. It was only two days ago that the eldest daughter-in-law of Aunt He''s family accidentally fell on her leg when she went out. She still can''t get out of bed, but she has a young son who is still in swaddling, and the house is in chaos all of a sudden.

    Other people in the family have serious jobs, so they don¡¯t have much free time. Aunt He thought about it for two days. Seeing that the family was not good, she still came to Shu Yu to push the job.

    Aunt He had difficulties, and Shu Yu couldn''t force it, so she let her go back and began to look for someone to cook again.

    She thought that Jiang Fengshou was a friend of women and was familiar with the Changjin Mansion, so she asked him to find one.

    Who knew that he found his own daughter-in-law directly, but he did not shy away from relatives.

    Shu Yu frowned, "We Lu Ji, generally don''t recruit husband and wife to work in the same place."

    Jiang Fengshou nodded again and again, "Understood, I understand what the boss means. Don''t worry, our husband and wife are very peaceful, especially my daughter-in-law, who is very obedient, you will know it when you see it. If she comes to work in the shop , I will definitely only stay in the backyard to do things in the future, and will not interfere in the business in front of me. I promise, public and private are clear! I will never do things that bend the law for personal gain. After all, I have a family, right? I also have to think about my children. . If I do anything against Lu Ji, the boss will send me to jail."

    Shu Yu laughed, "It''s not that serious."

    Since Jiang Fengshou was used, he would not worry about what he would do to bend the law for personal gain. If he really knows how to do it, he can do a lot of things by borrowing the Liu family''s position in the Changjin Mansion from the Liu family grocery store.

 Chapter 1950ï¼š The real purpose of the **** harvest

    Chapter 1950 The real purpose of the **** harvest

    Shu Yu thought about it, just as Jiang Fengshou said, because of his weak kinship since childhood, he is very concerned about his wife and children who are now wholeheartedly caring for him.

    Even for them, he will be cautious in his words and deeds.

    "Okay, since you''ve made a promise, then... let her try it out for a few days."

    Jiang Fengshou''s eyes lit up, "Thank you my boss."

    Shu Yu thought the matter was over, and was about to leave, but Jiang Fengshou took a step to the side, blocked her, and laughed again.

    Shu Yu couldn''t hold back his eyes this time, "What else? Finished the words at once."

    "That''s right, boss. If my daughter-in-law comes too, then our husband and wife will both belong to Lu Ji, right? Can we live in this backyard?"

    "Can."

    "But in this way, my two children will no longer be taken care of, and I may have to bring them over. But don''t worry, it is enough for our family of four to live in one room, and my children are also very good. My eldest daughter is ten My son is 6 years old, and my daughter-in-law has taught them very well. If they stay in the backyard, they will never come to the front shop, and they can also help out on weekdays. Their daily food expenses are directly from me. It''s good to deduct from the salary."

    When Shu Yu heard that there was still something she didn''t understand, she suddenly realized, leaned on the counter and said with a half-smile, "I see, you want to split up the family. But if you''re worried about moving out and renting a house by yourself, parents and brothers. I''m afraid that you will come to the door when you''re not at home and find trouble with your wife and children. Let''s just move the whole family to this backyard. Once your wife has a serious job, they will even make excuses to let your wife go home to serve your parents. There''s no way, you can take care of it in the second time, and the third time..."

    Jiang Fengshou laughed and excused, "In the third time, I still want to ask the county owner to support us. After all, we are yours now."

    Shu Yu was speechless, "Is it calculated on my head?"

    "Of course not, I''m not begging the owner for help." How could anyone have such an upright calculation?

    But the boss is really smart. He just opened his mouth, and the boss guessed everything that happened next.

    Jiang Fengshou was still a little apprehensive, "Master, please help me, otherwise I''ll be in too much trouble, I''m your person, I..."

    "Stop, stop." Shu Yu raised his hand, "Okay, I agree. But the premise is that your daughter-in-law comes over to try it out for a few days. If it is suitable, she will stay. If it is not suitable, I will not ask for help. It''s one thing to hire someone in the shop, you know."

    "I understand, I understand." Jiang Fengshou nodded again and again, he was sure that with her daughter-in-law''s diligence and cooking skills, she would definitely be favored by the owner.

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "Okay, then you can keep busy, I''m going to eat, come back in the afternoon."

    "The owner walks slowly."

    Shu Yu took Yingxi out and greeted Daniel, "Brother Daniel, let''s go, let''s go eat, I''ll tell you something by the way."

    "Okay." Daniel put down his work and immediately followed.

    "Ayu, what are you going to tell me?"

    "Find a restaurant to sit and chat slowly."

    The three of them went out from the backyard. After turning a corner from the back door and passing an alley, there was a restaurant.

    However, just as he turned around, he saw two slightly familiar figures in front of him. One was Wang Yue who had just come over to deliver lunch to Zhou Tiedong, and the other was... Chen Qiu?

 Chapter 1951ï¼š She still doesnt give up

    Chapter 1951 She still doesn''t give up

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, the distance was a little far, and he didn''t know what the two were talking about, but looking at this action, it seemed that after Wang Yue left the shop, Chen Qiu stopped him.

    Shu Yu tilted his head, "Yingxi."

    Yingxi took a few steps forward, pointed to the front and shouted, "Chen Qiu, what are you doing?"

    Chen Qiu, who was looking fierce, raised his head abruptly when he heard this voice. After seeing Shu Yu and Yingxi, his expression changed. He immediately took two steps back in horror, then turned around and hurriedly ran away. .

    Shu Yu frowned, stepped forward and asked, "What happened?"

    Wang Yue immediately thanked, "Thank you for the county lord, it''s nothing, it''s just that she didn''t give up, and ran over to say some inexplicable words."

    Said, she squatted down and picked up the food box that Chen Qiu had hit to the ground just now.

    The bowls originally placed inside were all broken, and Wang Yue felt a little distressed, but picked it up little by little.

    "Don''t give up?" Shu Yu was a little surprised, "To Zhou Tiedong?"

    "Yeah." Wang Yue stood up and thought it was a bit funny, "She is really interesting, their Chen family almost killed Dongzi, how come you still have the face to pester us now, really think we are easy to bully."

    In the past, Chen Qiu came to Tuqiao Village, pointed at her nose and scolded her, saying that she was shameless and shameless, and that she had already had an affair with Zhou Tiedong when she spread slanderous words. are gone.

    At that time, Wang Yue was thin-skinned, and it was the first time that she had been humiliated like this when she grew up. Especially Chen Qiu brought a man over to tease her, and she wanted to commit suicide by throwing herself into the river.

    Later, Zhou Tiedong was framed and imprisoned. They went through hardships before Wang Yue''s temperament became strong and forbearance.

    Now that Chen Qiu said so many ugly and unbearable things, she would not be stimulated to do stupid things.

    Wang Yue raised her head and saw that Shu Yu''s eyes were in the direction Chen Qiu had left, and quickly said, "East, don''t worry, the Chen family is like this, and Chen Qiu doesn''t dare to do anything to us."

    Shu Yu nodded, "If you run into any trouble, you can find me."

    "Thank you boss."

    A few people walked out of the alley, Wang Yue went home, and Shu Yu and Daniel went to the restaurant.

    Halfway through the meal, Shu Yu mentioned about the warehouse, "There''s really not much in stock. Judging from the current situation, the next event may be a little dangerous."

    Daniel nodded, "I was just about to tell you about it." Yesterday, Daniel was in charge of the replenishment, and after a few replenishments, he was clear in his heart. He also shipped the goods, and he also knew how much the total volume of goods was.

    So I know very well how prosperous the opening was yesterday, "Ayu, I''ll go back to Dong''an first, and then deliver a batch of goods. Didn''t you tell Yuan Gui to be in charge when you say it''s time to set up a team? He said if he wanted, we would come together."

    Shu Yu ''um'', "Then it''s hard work, Daniel."

    She originally planned to go back with Daniel after the business of the shop had stabilized. Now only let him run again.

    "What''s the hard work, I also gain knowledge when I go out."

    "Then you should take a rest for the past two days. Don''t do the work in the shop, and you will be tired from traveling."

    Da Niu didn''t refuse, he didn''t go to the shop, but wanted to walk around the street. If you come across something suitable, you can buy some to take home with you.

 Chapter 1952ï¼š unexpected visit

    Chapter 1952 The unexpected visit

    The matter was settled like this. After dinner, Daniel did not follow Shu Yu back to the shop.

    Shu Yu walked back slowly with Yingxi, this time walking through the main entrance of Fuyuan Street.

    As a result, as soon as he walked, he found someone who was probing his brain nearby.

    "Why is it Chen Qiu again?" Yingxi sternly said, "She is so haunted, what does she want to do?"

    "Didn''t Wang Yue say it? He still doesn''t give up on Zhou Tiedong."

    Yingxi felt disgusted, "What''s the use of her not giving up, Zhou Tiedong will ignore her. Miss, she''s dangling outside our shop, isn''t it good?"

    "It''s really not very good, who knows if it will be stimulated. You go to Pan''s house and tell them to take care of Chen Qiu. If one day she really does something bad for Lu Ji, then don''t blame me. "

    "Got it, miss."

    Yingxi turned around and ran to Shili Lane.

    Shu Yu glanced at Chen Qiu again, and returned to the shop calmly as if he hadn''t seen her.

    It was Chen Qiu, who shrank back after seeing her figure, gritted his teeth, and hid himself deeper in resentment.

    Shu Yu snorted lightly, she waited at the shop for a quarter of an hour, and Yingxi came back.

    "Miss, the Pan family came over and took Chen Qiu away. He said that he would look at her in the future and promise not to let her do anything that would harm Lu Ji."

    "understood."

    Chen Qiu''s matter, she believes that the Pan family who has experienced heavy losses will learn a lesson and will not mess with her again.

    She didn''t need to worry about it for the time being, Shu Yu began to calculate the appropriate amount of goods needed to deliver another batch of goods from Dong''an this time.

    She and Jiang Fengshou discussed that during the Dragon Boat Festival, they can hold another event.

    But Shu Yu should have gone home at that time, Jiang Fengshou will be in full charge of the activities, she only sees the results.

    And the Dragon Boat Festival is only two months away, so it is estimated that this batch of goods has to be reserved.

    She wrote and calculated, and when she was busy, she arrived at the closing time of the shop.

    Jiang Fengshou said hello to her and went back. Shu Yu didn''t care. Who knew that he would bring his daughter-in-law over after a while.

    Shu Yu, "..." Don''t be so anxious.

    Jiang Fengshou is familiar again with a smile, "Master, look, this is my daughter-in-law, Alan."

    Shu Yu looked at Alan for a long time. The other party was a somewhat introverted and thin-skinned woman. Whether it was from the dress or the calluses on her hands, she was someone who was used to doing work.

    She nodded and asked a few questions. Although the other party was not as smart as Jiang Fengshou, he was indeed as honest and responsible as he said, answering whatever he asked.

    "So, come over tomorrow, try to do it for a few days, and if you do well, stay."

    "Thank you boss, thank you boss."

    The husband and wife went back contentedly, and the next day, Mrs. Xue officially started work.

    Jiang Fengshou¡¯s speech to the family is that the county owner is currently lacking someone to help with laundry and cooking, so he asked Alan to help temporarily. Although the Jiang family felt that the lack of labor at home was uncomfortable, but after all, it was to make money, so they reluctantly agreed.

    On the third day of the Xue family''s visit, Daniel and Dazhuang embarked on their way home.

    Shu Yu sent them out of the city, but when she came back, she met someone who surprised her in the shop.

    Jiang Fengshou said, "Gan Gongzi has been here for half an hour. It seems that he has something to look for you. I can see that he looks very happy. It should be a happy event."

 Chapter 1953ï¼š Caring Mr. Gan

    Chapter 1953 Caring Young Master Gan

    Shu Yu was really unfamiliar with this young master Gan, but he even sent a congratulatory gift when he opened the business a few days ago, and he didn''t say anything at that time.

    Shu Yu was so busy that day that he didn''t even know when Mr. Gan left.

    Unexpectedly, I came here again today.

    Jiang Fengshou said he was in the backyard, and Shu Yu walked in suspiciously.

    As soon as he entered the yard, he heard a slightly familiar hearty laughter.

    Shu Yu took a closer look and saw Gan Gongzi playing with Jiang Fengshou''s youngest son.

    Xue''s has been here for two days. Shu Yu has observed it carefully and has eaten the food she cooked. It really tastes good and she is diligent.

    Although it is still in the trial period, Shu Yu also asked Xue to bring the two children over to play. After all, after she becomes a regular worker, the child will stay by her side. Shu Yu also wanted to see if Jiang could do this job well when he was with the child by his side.

    Today was the first time she brought her child here, but she didn''t expect to get along very well with Mr. Gan?

    Gan Gongzi held the sunflower seeds in his hand, peeled them off, tossed them upwards, and caught them with his mouth. He has some skills in his body, and after throwing it several times in a row, it is even accurate time and time again.

    The Jiang family child was young and looked at him with excitement and admiration.

    Shu Yu looked surprised. This Young Master Gan and Xun Sheng were good friends. Although Xun Sheng was not a real nerd, he was also a steady and reserved person. How could Gan Rui have such a good relationship with him? of?

    No wonder she could wait here for half an hour.

    But looking at his attitude and patience towards children, he is quite caring.

    Shu Yu coughed lightly, but Gan Rui missed the last melon seed. He turned around quickly, and immediately became embarrassed when he saw her, "The county chief is back?"

    The Jiang family child shouted sweetly, "Master."

    "Well, let me tell you something to Young Master Gan, let Yingxi take you to play."

    Yingxi came over to hold the child''s hand, but the child shook his head, "No, no, I''ll go to my sister to practice calligraphy."

    He ran away, and Shu Yu reacted after a little thought.

    This is probably not that Mr. Gan is playing with the child, it is the child who helps to ¡®entertain¡¯ Mr. Gan.

    Jiang Fengshou and Xue Shi are both wonderful people.

    She shook her head with a laugh, and took Gan Rui to the room next to it that was used as the reception room.

    After the tea was served, Shu Yu asked, "Gan Gongzi came to see me today, but what''s the matter?"

    Gan Rui said with a smile, "Actually, it''s not a big deal, just tell the county owner a news."

    "what?"

    "Chen Qiu is gone."

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect that what he said was about Chen Qiu.

    But after thinking about it, she didn''t find it strange. She and Gan Rui were not familiar with each other. The only intersection between the two was indeed the matter of the Chen family. Other than that, they don''t seem to have much in common.

    But Chen Qiu left, and Shu Yu was still a little surprised. She appeared at the door of the shop two days ago, but after she was taken away by the Pan family, she never appeared again.

    Shu Yu didn''t care about Chen Qiu, she lowered her eyes and took a sip of tea, "Let''s go when she''s gone. It''s Chen Bing who has a grudge against our family. I don''t care about Chen Qiu."

    Gan Rui smiled and said, "But the reason why she left is because of you, county lord."

    Shu Yu frowned, saying this as if she forced him away.

    Gan Rui saw her face and quickly explained, "I mean, Chen Qiu left, I have to thank you, the county lord."

 Chapter 1954ï¼š Collapsed Gan Rui

    Chapter 1954 Collapsed Gan Rui

    Shu Yu raised his head, "How do you say this?"

    Gan Rui sighed, "Speaking of which, the county owner may not know that Chen Qiu has been shaking in front of me since the incident happened in the Chen family."

    Shu Yu thought of what he said earlier, that Chen Qiu had a crush on Gan Rui at first, and then shifted his target to Xun Sheng.

    "Why, she doesn''t give up on you?"

    "It''s not that you don''t give up on me, it''s that you don''t give up on Brother Xun." Gan Rui clicked his tongue, shook his head and said, "The Chen family doesn''t even have a home anymore, and Chen Qiu lives in the Pan family. Because the affairs of the Chen family have been implicated, they are very disgusted with the Chen He brothers and sisters, and the days of the two of them in the Pan family can be imagined."

    Chen He is nothing, he has already given up on himself, no matter what the Pan family says, it doesn''t matter what the Pan family says, he relies on the Pan family for his thick skin.

    The way he is now, the Pan family can''t stand it sooner or later.

    Chen Qiu is different. She is still a big girl. In these days, the world is always more harsh on women than on men.

    Chen Qiu''s situation, no one in Changjin''s manor would dare to marry her.

    There is no one in the Pan family to plan for her. If this goes on, she will have no future at all. Chen Qiu had no choice but to hold on to the only life-saving straw¡ªXun Sheng Li.

    "But Brother Xun left the Changjin Mansion and went home on the third day after the case. Of course she couldn''t find it. I didn''t expect that she couldn''t find Ah Sheng, so she came to Gan''s house to find me and made a right to Ah Sheng. Sheng''s affectionate appearance is pestering me to give the address of Asheng''s house, how can I tell her?"

    Not only did he not say it, but he also explained it to other people who knew Xun Sheng''s address, and no one could tell Chen Qiu.

    Fortunately, Chen Qiu doesn''t know anyone else, only Gan Rui, who has the best relationship with Xun Sheng.

    Gan Rui was very annoying. He was away from home and met her every three days.

    He was playing with his friends, and Chen Qiu stood not far away and looked at him sadly. He was eating at the restaurant, and she huddled at the door and stared at him pitifully.

    He went to the school to study, and she was waiting for him on the way.

    Gan Rui was really disgusted by her, so she found a servant to chase her away, she ran away, and reappeared later.

    "It''s just a ghost."

    Shu Yu laughed, "You never went to the Pan family?"

    "I found it." Gan Rui was very annoyed, "But Boss Pan didn''t come out to see me, so he sent his daughter-in-law out and told me they couldn''t do anything about it. Chen Qiu is in her teens and her legs are on her. She''s not a local ruffian, can you still tie her up and keep her from going out? Oh, I almost vomited blood from anger, no wonder the Pan family can raise such a daughter, and the whole family is virtuous."

    Gan Rui is really angry, his family is in the business, the wine business, and his family is solid.

    OK, the Pan family doesn''t restrain Chen Qiu, right? Don''t blame him for being rude.

    He used his family''s power to interfere with the Pan family''s business, but the Pan family only had two shops. During this period of time, the business was not good because of the original lawsuit, so Gan Rui''s trick was not effective.

    However, the next day, Chen Qiu knelt in front of Gan Rui, crying and begging him to let the Pan family go.

    Gan Rui almost didn''t shove past him, he really had nothing to do with the faceless and skinless Chen Qiu.

    "Usually this kind of person, I suggest that it is more appropriate to do it." Shu Yu is the type who can do it without saying anything.

    Gan Rui was about to cry, "I think so too, but if I do it, I''m even more afraid that she will cheat on me." He couldn''t beat people to death.

 Chapter 1955ï¼š Is your lover provoked by you?

    Chapter 1955 Did you provoke the lover?

    Of course, Gan Rui still has some concerns, Chen Qiu did have a purpose to save Xun Sheng.

    In the final analysis, it is a fact that she saves people. If it weren''t for her board, Xun Sheng would be dead or alive, he really couldn''t tell.

    Looking at this matter, Gan Rui really couldn''t kill Chen Qiu. And he''s still not ruthless enough.

    "I''m about to collapse these days. That''s why Luji opened that day. I came in and hid for a long time. After arriving at Luji, I found that she didn''t dare to approach."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    The corners of her mouth twitched, looking at Gan Rui''s happy look, she said with a dark face, "You brought me a lover? No wonder she came to Lu Ji on the second day of the opening."

    Apparently Chen Qiu found that Gan Rui couldn''t work hard, and he just saw Zhou Tiedong who was in high spirits on the opening day, so he started thinking again.

    Gan Rui blinked and reacted, with a little embarrassment on his face, and then changed the subject and said, "What, Chen Qiu left after all, right?"

    In the nearly two months since Xun Sheng left, Gan Rui has become accustomed to Chen Qiu''s ghost like a wandering ghost.

    As a result, on the second day of Lu Ji¡¯s opening, she didn¡¯t show up.

    Gan Rui felt weird, so he asked people to go to Pan''s house to inquire.

    "As a result of this inquiries, I found out that the eldest daughter of the Pan family has come back. She married a wealthy businessman from another place, and even brought the eldest daughter who made the Pan family even richer. I heard from the neighbors that after the Pan family had an accident, they would give her to the Pan family. The daughter has sent a letter, and the eldest daughter has just arrived in the past two days."

    The eldest son-in-law of the Pan family has done a lot of business in other places, he has a lot of knowledge, and he often visits the capital, so he knows a lot of things.

    The rest of the Changjin Mansion may not know much about Shu Yu, but this wealthy businessman happened to have heard of Shu Yu''s name, and knew that Shu Yu was not only a humble county owner, but also had a close relationship with the capital''s Grand Master Qi. shallow.

    Therefore, he received a letter from the Pan family, knowing that his father-in-law had offended the county owner, so he immediately asked his daughter-in-law to come back, and carefully analyzed the pros and cons with the Pan family.

    The Pan family was a little worried about Shu Yu. Chen Bing''s fate was vivid in her mind. It was good that she didn''t pursue the Pan family. How could they dare to provoke Shu Yu?

    The Pan family is just a small businessman who has only prospered in recent years, and he doesn''t dare to offend the county owner at all.

    The eldest daughter of the Pan family knew that since the Chen Bing incident, Shu Yu had not done anything to the Pan family, and she was relieved to know that she should not be angry with the Pan family.

    Who knew that Chen Qiu would run to the Luji shop, and go to entangle that Zhou Tiedong, and directly provoke the maid next to the county owner to come to warn them.

    This time, the Pan family was terrified.

    Gan Rui was a little indignant, "I can see it, the Pan family is bullying the soft and afraid of the hard. They saw that I would not do anything to Chen Qiu, so they let Chen Qiu entangle me, maybe they can really let him entangle me. A good result is coming. As soon as the result arrives with you, you will immediately die and dare not take the lead."

    This Pan family regards Chen Qiu as a hot potato who is eager to get rid of it. Anyway, no matter what, if she can really use her savior to make Xun Sheng reluctantly marry her, or even take her as a concubine, then it is not a problem. Beautiful things.

    If they don''t succeed, they have nothing to lose.

    Fortunately, Brother Xun is not here, otherwise, even if their conspiracy fails, they can still disgust people.

 Chapter 1956ï¼š good woman

    Chapter 1956 The heroine is good at it

    Shu Yu also thought so, "So you said that Chen Qiu left, was taken away by the eldest daughter of the Pan family?"

    "Yeah, the Pan family was afraid that she would cause trouble again, so they wanted to take Chen Qiu away while the eldest daughter came over. Anyway, her reputation in this Changjin Mansion was bad, and it would be meaningless to stay any longer. But The Pan family is also a bit funny, they even came up with an idea to let their eldest daughter find a rich family for Chen Qiu, the best one like the eldest son-in-law."

    Gan Rui laughed when he heard this.

    That is, the eldest daughter has seen a lot of the world, saying that the Pan family is talking about dreams.

    With Chen Qiu''s identity background, it is still possible to find a concubine from a big family, but don''t even think about being a wife.

    The Pan family really thought that those rich and noble families got married by their own will, even if they didn''t care about their identity, they would inquire about their origins clearly before marrying a wife.

    Chen Qiu is the daughter of a servant, and was born from adultery with Pan. Ordinary people look down on her, let alone rich people.

    Unless you are a concubine, even if you are a concubine, it will never be like the eldest daughter of the Pan family. After the death of the original spouse, the mother will be difficult to ascend to the throne.

    "The problem is that Chen Qiu is still not willing to leave. In the end, he was tied to the carriage by the Pan family and left as soon as the city gate opened this morning. The Pan family told me before that the legs were on Chen Qiu''s body, and they left. It''s not that rogue bandits can''t tie people up, look now, what are they doing?"

    Gan Rui gets angrier the more he thinks about it, just wait, he will definitely make trouble for the Pan family in the future.

    Shu Yu suddenly said, "Chen Qiu didn''t go away voluntarily, but was tied up?"

    "Yeah, I''ll finally be clean in the future. I''ll write a letter to Brother Xun later, so that he can come back and study at ease."

    Shu Yu nodded, "It''s fine to leave."

    Gan Rui came here mainly to share the good news with Shu Yu. He felt that it was necessary to eat melons together as victims.

    After he finished speaking, he was ready to leave. When he went back, he had to write a letter to Xun Sheng to ask him to come back.

    Shu Yu didn''t keep him, Gan Rui got up and left the study after handing over.

    I didn¡¯t expect that I almost ran into someone as soon as I went out.

    Shu Yu heard the familiar sound of ''Ouch'' coming from outside the door, and quickly got up and came out to see.

    It was Meng Han who came out of the door, just ran over and confronted Gan Rui.

    Fortunately, Meng Han''s skills are good, he twisted his waist back and avoided it directly. On the contrary, Gan Rui was mixed up when he retreated and fell directly on the steps.

    "Are you OK?"

    Shu Yu asked.

    Gan Rui shook his head and stared blankly at Meng Han who had turned and stood in front of him, who was still sitting on the ground and clapped his hands, "The heroine is very skilled."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Meng Han choked, originally wanted to complain that he walked with his head down and didn''t look at people, but when he heard this, he couldn''t say it in an instant, and even waved his hand a little embarrassedly, "No, don''t be called a heroine."

    How embarrassing.

    "Are you OK?"

    Gan Rui had already stood up swiftly, "It''s alright, I''m thick-skinned, and I have nothing at all. I''m sorry just now, but I was so excited that I walked too quickly and almost bumped into a girl... Girl, I''m rude and disrespectful. ."

    "Uh, it''s fine, I''m in a hurry too."

    "No, it was abruptly going down, and it suddenly flashed out of the door and scared the girl."

    "It''s me too..."

    "Cough cough." Shu Yu stood behind and coughed twice.

 Chapter 1957ï¼š one step three back

    Chapter 1957 One step, three turns

    Shu Yu looked at the two people who apologized to each other, but couldn''t help but interrupt.

    Meng Han raised his head, "Sister Shu Yu."

    Gan Rui also turned around, with an embarrassed expression on his face, "County Lord, just now..."

    Shu Yu quickly raised his hand to prevent him from continuing to be polite, "Since everything is fine, then forget it. Isn''t Gan Gongzi going back to write a letter to Xun Gongzi?"

    "Yes, yes, let''s say goodbye." Gan Rui''s face flushed slightly, and he cupped his hands at Shu Yu, then turned and cupped his hands at Meng Han, "Goodbye."

    Gan Rui left, but he walked a little slowly. When he got to the door, he turned his head twice.

    Shu Yu''s eyelids jumped abruptly, and when he saw his back finally disappear, he turned to Meng Han.

    The latter turned to her side, took her hand and said, "Sister Shu Yu, is this young master the first one to send gifts on the opening day, Mr. Gan?"

    Meng Han also helped here on the opening day, because Mr. Gan was the first person to enter the door, so Meng Han still had some impressions of him.

    It was Gan Rui, who avoided Chen Qiu while talking to Shu Yu. He didn''t look at other people, so this was the first time he saw Meng Han.

    Shu Yu nodded, "It''s him."

    "Why did he come here? Didn''t he say he didn''t know him well?"

    Shu Yu briefly explained their relationship, Meng Han seemed to hear the Arabian Nights, "So the case of the Chen family still has such twists and turns."

    After the trial of Chen Bing''s case was over, Meng Han learned of the news back to Chenggu County.

    She knew it from Lu Sanzhu''s mouth. Lu Sanzhu always likes to exaggerate when he talks. Although he talks in detail, the focus has always been on his own family. The Pan family was frightened, and the process was very dangerous, but the credit was all on him.

    As for other characters such as Xun Sheng, he took them all in one stroke, but Gan Rui, who only accompanied Xun Sheng to help him, didn''t even mention a corner.

    What''s more, Lu Sanzhu didn''t know that Chen Qiu''s goal at the beginning was Gan Rui, otherwise he must be very interested.

    When Meng Han heard the stories, he only felt that the Chen family was really a wave of dog blood, and everyone has a different and thrilling story, which is really rare.

    Shu Yu didn''t mention Gan Rui any more, just asked, "Why are you here? Are you looking for something?"

    Since the day he opened his business, Meng Qi has gone back, but Meng Han is still staying in Fucheng. First, Meng Han didn''t want to leave, and she wanted to stay here for a while longer. Second, the men entering and leaving the Meng Family Escort Bureau now are all men, and they are recruiting for training. She is a girl, so she can''t stay there just to avoid it. Being in the backyard can be uncomfortable.

    "Oh, yes, Sister Shu Yu, I just went for a walk on the street and happened to meet my cousin. He said, we will leave tomorrow noon, and he will pick us up. He has already let Cheyen buy everything."

    Shu Yu was a little dazed when he heard the words, the day after tomorrow is Tomb-sweeping Day.

    Although Meng Yunzheng had already gone to worship his mother during the Chinese New Year, he would not be absent from an important festival like Qingming Festival, no matter how busy he was.

    Especially when Meng Pei was away this time, Meng Yunzheng went to see his mother even more.

    This time, Shu Yu will accompany them together. Both of their relatives have met and they are engaged. Everyone knows that they are fianc¨¦es and it is time to go.

 Chapter 1958ï¼š Qingming Festival

    Chapter 1958 Qingming Festival

    Shu Yu nodded, indicating that he understood.

    Not only did Cheyen buy things, but Shu Yu also bought them.

    When Meng Yunzheng came to pick her up the next day, the carriage was crowded with most of the sacrificial items.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng couldn''t help but look at each other and both laughed.

    The carriage drove towards Chenggu County. There are many people on the road today, all of them are going out and rushing back to their hometown to worship.

    Therefore, the carriage was a little slow, and it didn''t arrive at the Meng Family Escort until the evening.

    Several people stayed at the Meng Family Escort for one night and set off early the next morning.

    Uncle Meng is already in good health, leading the way.

    He first led people to incense for his parents, and then left them to do the work themselves. Meng Han and Meng Qi helped pick up the weeds, while Meng Yunzheng took Shu Yu to Song Xin''s grave, and respectfully offered incense to his mother.

    Uncle Meng looked at them, knelt in front of the grave and said to the old parents, "Dad, mother, you can see, our Meng family is very promising now. I was injured during the New Year, so I couldn''t come to see you. , It''s all healed now. Don''t worry, the injury isn''t serious, but my injury is worth it. I earned a royal plaque for our family, isn''t it amazing?"

    He babbled, Meng Qi and Meng Han on the side looked at each other and couldn''t help but cover their mouths and laugh.

    Uncle Meng was very happy, "I''ve seen it now, Archie doesn''t have the ability to read, so I won''t force him. Now that our Meng family''s **** bureau is so powerful, he will also have a future in inheriting the **** bureau. There is Ah Yun in reading, he is a scholar, or The head of the desk, now works with Mr. Qi, and the daughter-in-law is still the county head, and will definitely have a prosperous official career in the future. The two brothers have a good relationship now and can help each other in the future, so you can rest assured. "

    He really couldn''t hold back. It took him a long time to say it, and he finally stopped when Meng Yunzheng and the two came back.

    Uncle Meng stood up and said to the two, "You also talk to your grandfather and grandmother."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Master, milk, in the future, Ah Yun will be filial to father and uncle, take good care of his younger brothers and sisters, and carry forward the Meng Family Escort Bureau."

    There are some things that he can''t say, and only hopes that the ancestors below can understand. Although it wasn''t the blood of the Meng family that was shed on him, it was the Meng family who was always on his mind.

    Uncle Meng greeted Meng Qi and Meng Han again, "And you two, learn from your brother, hurry up and promise your grandfather and grandmother to get married and start a business as soon as possible."

    Meng Han Meng Qi, "..."

    The two of them were very helpless, and after their father finished talking about their determination, the whole family got up and went down the mountain.

    Both Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng haven''t come back for a while, and now the Meng family''s security bureau has changed a lot.

    Uncle Meng is very concerned about Shu Yu''s shop. Although Meng Qi came back and said that the business was booming, he still asked a lot about it.

    Shu Yu is always ready to answer any questions. Uncle Meng actually doesn''t know much about business matters, so when he hears it, he feels that Shu Yu is very powerful at a young age. Therefore, when Meng Han proposed to continue to follow Shu Yu back to Fucheng, Uncle Meng was very happy for her to learn with him.

    Shu Yu didn''t know why, his eyelids jumped inexplicably.

    The next day, when they returned to Fucheng, Meng Han packed a big bag and followed.

    After Shu Yu returned to Fucheng, he went back to the shop first.

    Then I heard Jiang Fengshou say, "Master, Master Gan is here again today."

 Chapter 1959ï¼š New prefect surname Qi

    Chapter 1959 New prefect surname Qi

    Shu Yu was stunned, "Come here again? Did you say anything?"

    I just met two days ago, why did you come here again, so there is nothing wrong with Chen Qiu, right?

    Jiang Fengshou shook his head, "No, I said that after the Qingming Festival, he left and said he would come back tomorrow."

    Shu Yu nodded, indicating that he understood.

    Not long after she arrived at Lu Ji the next day, she really saw Gan Rui coming again.

    Shu Yu thought he had something urgent, but Gan Rui said, "I have already sent a letter to Brother Xun, and Brother Xun should be back in a few days."

    "Well, then what?"

    "Huh? What and then?"

    Shu Yu, "..." So you came to me for two days in a row just to tell me that you wrote to Xun Sheng?

    What does this have to do with her ah ah ah, she is not familiar with Xun Sheng, so she doesn''t care about the correspondence between the two of you, okay?

    Shu Yu was a little speechless, but Gan Rui seemed to have no idea and was chatting around.

    Shu Yu was very busy. Seeing that he was not on business, he wanted to find an excuse to send people off.

    Just then, Meng Han''s voice came from outside, "Sister Shu Yu, are you here?"

    Shu Yu didn''t respond yet, but Gan Rui''s eyes lit up, he stood up suddenly and went straight out of the study.

    Shu Yu''s eyelids jumped, damn, she found the reason for her eyelids jumping.

    She quickly got up and went out, and saw that Gan Rui had already spoken to Meng Han, "Woman, do you remember me?"

    Meng Han was stunned for a while, then quickly waved, "Gan Gongzi, don''t call me a heroine." Too embarrassed.

    "Then, I don''t know the girl''s name."

    "My surname is Meng." Meng Han said very generously.

    Gan Rui was very excited, "It turned out to be Miss Meng, I''m rude."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She looked at Gan Rui without a smile, "Gan Gongzi, we have something to say, why don''t you..."

    "Oh oh oh, let''s say goodbye now."

    Gan Rui walked away with one step and three turns again.

    Meng Han looked at his back and asked, "Sister Shu Yu, what news is he here to tell you this time?" She looked gossipy.

    Shu Yu supported his forehead, "No news, just chatting. By the way, are you coming to see me for something?"

    Meng Han thinks it''s weird, gossiping? This Gan Rui came to chat with her future sister-in-law nicely? There shouldn''t be any ideas, no, Sister Shu Yu is her cousin and cannot be coveted by others.

    She will have to stare at this ignorant young master Gan in the future.

    "Ahan, Ahan?"

    Shu Yu''s voice made Meng Han suddenly come back to his senses. Thinking of what she had just asked, he quickly said, "It''s something."

    Then she looked left and right, and lowered her voice, "Xia Yan came to the house just now. Seeing you are not here, let me turn around and tell you that the new prefect of Fucheng has been determined, and will arrive at Changjin Mansion in a while. ."

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, "Did you say who it was?"

    "Cousin said you might know him. His surname is Qi."

    Qi?

    The person with the surname Qi that Shu Yu is most familiar with in the capital is Taifu Qi.

    But he is already a Taifu, and it is impossible for him to be demoted to Changjin Mansion to be a prefect.

    Then she might know her, and if her surname is Qi, she can only be the nephew who helped Mrs. Qi on the way to exile.

    Shu Yu didn''t expect it to be so coincidental, the other party had seen it himself.

    But whether the other party remembers that he doesn''t know, and the two sides may not necessarily meet.

    But this news at least shows that Meng Yunzheng will soon be released from such a busy state.

    is indeed a good thing and worth celebrating.

 Chapter 1960ï¼š Gan Ruis thoughts

    Chapter 1960 Gan Rui''s mind

    However, it may also be because the new prefect is about to take office, Meng Yunzheng will be busier in the next time.

    Shu Yu was full of resentment towards Qi Lie.

    The consolation is that the business at Lu Kee''s shop is not bad.

    In addition to the opening day, the boom in the back also lasted for four or five days, and then it stabilized. Even so, the daily turnover is also very objective.

    Jiang Fengshou has already begun to ponder the preliminary plan for the Dragon Boat Festival.

    Shu Yu was very relieved to see this, but this relief lasted until he saw Gan Rui stepping into the road again.

    She has a very headache now, and Gan Rui has been here for four or five days.

    The next day, I took a small cake and said it was for Jiang Fengshou''s son. Said that he liked the Jiang family boy very much, and he had a very happy chat last time, so he gave the little friend something.

    was good, and for a good reason.

    On the third day, he said that he had made an appointment with the Jiang family boy and wanted to come over and teach him the skill of throwing melon seeds into his mouth. Although the other party is a child, he is honest and trustworthy and cannot break an appointment.

    Mr. Xue felt that this would not work. After all, this is the backyard of the shop, not his own home. How can he bring it to entertain guests every day?

    So on the fourth day, she left her children at home and did not bring them with her.

    However, Gan Rui still came. He said he was shopping nearby, and he came to say hello when he saw Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu hehe twice.

    But what made her even more troublesome was that every time Gan Rui came over, Meng Han seemed to smell like a cat smelling fish, and suddenly he would come out from nowhere, and then stared at Gan Rui with a strict look A stubborn look.

    If she sees Shu Yu, she will push Shu Yu into the room and continue to stare at him.

    Gan Rui was very happy, but also very restrained, his hands and feet were a little stiff in front of Meng Han.

    Meng Han turned around and told Shu Yu that Gan Rui must be guilty of this.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She is not a fool, no matter how slow she is, she can see Gan Rui''s purpose.

    This kid, it''s because of their girl.

    Shu Yu''s impression of Gan Rui is ok so far. This person is warm-hearted, caring, loyal, has a good nature, and has a good family background.

    is a bit silly sometimes, but he is a scholar, and there are still some who are really talented.

    Meng Han is fourteen years old this year, and the Dow family is indeed looking for a suitable person for her. She is a month old, and she will be ready in the first half of next year. At this age, she can prepare for marriage.

    Shu Yu is the future daughter-in-law of the Meng family.

    It''s just that she really cares about Meng Han. If there is a suitable person, she certainly hopes that Meng Han will have a good home.

    In particular, Dow has limited contacts and limited knowledge. This time, when she returned to the Meng family to worship her ancestors, she listened to her ears. It seemed that many people were planning to come to the door to ask for relatives to the Meng family''s royal plaque.

    Tao Shi''s eyes were about to pick out. She felt that the few she liked were from a good family background, but she didn''t know what to do with their character.

    That is, her temper has changed now, and she will have discussions with Uncle Meng in this regard, and she will also ask Meng Han''s ideas. Otherwise, according to her previous temperament, I am afraid she has already chosen.

    Tao Shi''s fancy, at least in Shu Yu''s view, there really is nothing better than Gan Ruigan''s house.

    Shu Yu thought, although Meng Han doesn''t seem to be enlightened yet, who knows when the peach blossoms will suddenly bloom? She must at least understand clearly before this, what is going on with the Gan family, and she needs to be mentally prepared.

 Chapter 1961ï¼š Gan family situation

    Chapter 1961 Gan Family Situation

    Shu Yu finally couldn''t hold back and asked Jiang Fengshou to come to the study.

    After the other party sat down, she said straight to the point, "Tell me about the Gan family''s situation."

    Jiang Fengshou glanced at Shu Yu, and he probably guessed what the situation was.

    He was familiar with many big families in Fucheng. After Gan Rui came a few times, he paid more attention to it, and even went to inquire about it.

    So when Shu Yu asked, he explained it honestly.

    "The Gan family is in the liquor business. The ancestral craftsmanship of brewing has been a time-honored brand in Changjin Mansion for decades. There are also shops in other places, and Changjin Mansion is one of the most famous."

    "Gan Gongzi is the fourth in the family. There are two older brothers and a sister on his head. The eldest brother and the third sister are from the same mother, and the second brother is from the concubine. The backyard of Gan''s family is fairly clean."

    Gan Rui''s elder brother is more than ten years older than him, and the age difference is a bit big, especially when his mother died when Gan Rui was seven or eight years old, so he is more doted on this younger brother. Now most of the Gan family''s business has been taken over by this elder brother. Gan Rui also has a field shop under the name of Gan Rui. They are all in charge of them. They don''t need him to worry about it. Every year, they get dividends.

    Gan Rui is not a business man, but he is loyal and has many friends.

    In addition, the brothers and sisters in the family take good care of him, and life is very comfortable.

    Shu Yu squinted his eyes when he heard the words, "So, now the Gan family is the head of Gan Rui''s elder brother and elder sister-in-law?"

    "It can be said that Father Gan is not actually a businessman, which is somewhat similar to Gan Rui."

    But at least Gan Rui is good at reading, and Gan''s father also reads, and he also tried to participate in the imperial examination, but he failed in reading. In the past, when the old man was there when he was young, he didn''t need to worry about the business. Later, when the old man got older and his eldest son took over, he didn''t need to take care of it.

    Father Gan is equivalent to a wealthy idler, and he is indeed. He wanted to ignore everything and be a shopkeeper. Now that his original wife had passed away for eight or nine years, he never thought of marrying another successor. Watching flowers and walking birds all day long, talking to people about poems and songs, going out for a walk, not good at reading, but the attitude of a scholar of literary and sour is full of ten.

    He asked his eldest son to ask for it when he didn¡¯t have any money. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t ask for much. Don¡¯t watch Father Gan playing around, but he was quite stingy. He can spend money for himself, but not for others. It is said that many years ago, some people who didn''t know him saw that he was generous, and wanted him to be taken advantage of.

    The man thought that Father Gan was a literati, and he would definitely save face by pretending to be decent.

    I didn¡¯t expect Father Gan to ignore him and have no money to take a car? Then walk, no money to eat? So hungry and no money to buy something? Then don''t buy it. Anyway, he just paid his own money, and no one else could take a penny from him.

    Shu Yu, "..." These three Gan family father and son really have their own personalities, completely different.

    But I have to say, they are not the ones to worry about.

    "What else?" Shu Yu asked, "Is that sister-in-law of the Gan family easy to get along with? How''s her temperament?"

    "Sister-in-law of the Gan family, Mrs. Liao, has a docile temperament and is a typical lady of the family. She is in charge of the family''s affairs. Anyway, the people of the Gan family have a good evaluation of her, saying that everything is properly managed. It is necessary to communicate with relatives. The etiquette is in place, and he has a son and a daughter, and his status is very secure."

 Chapter 1962ï¼š Nearly died in the hands of Tongfang

    Chapter 1962 Almost died in the hands of Tongfang

    Jiang Fengshou seemed to be thinking of something and said, "By the way, Liao''s family owned a grain shop, and the family background is not comparable to Gan''s, but it''s not much worse."

    Shu Yu nodded, looking thoughtful.

    Jiang Fengshou suddenly smiled and said, "Gan''s family is quite clean. I heard that Mr. Gan has not received a pass-through until now."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "Confiscation of the apartment?" This is quite rare in such a large family.

    Jiang Fengshou knew what Shu Yu wanted to know. After all, Gan Rui came here every three days, and he saw more times than Shu Yu, and this man used his son as a shield several times.

    Actually, Gan Rui is pretty good in terms of **** harvest.

    "Gan Gongzi is seventeen this year. It stands to reason that the family should have arranged for him to serve him in the general room, but Gan Gongzi didn''t want it. I heard people say that it was because Gan Gongzi almost died in the hands of the general room."

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "Is it Father Gan''s room?"

    Jiang Fengshou shook his head, "No, it''s the boss of the Gan family."

    When the eldest of the Gan family was an adult, Gan''s mother was still alive, and it was very common for him to be informed of the personnel affairs by arranging the whole room based on the family background of the Gan family. The eldest of the Gan family received two couples, and later came to the Liao family who married at the age of seventeen.

    Liao gave birth to a son a year after she got married.

    A year later, Gan''s mother died, and the family''s central feed fell on the young Liao.

    Liao Shi had just taken over, so it was inevitable that she was in a hurry. She was overwhelmed all day, and she had to take care of her one-year-old son. There was really no extra energy to focus on her husband.

    So that Boss Gan''s family felt that the opportunity was rare, and when Liao was busy, he wanted to serve Boss Gan, maybe he could give birth to a son and a half daughter.

    But no matter how unfilial Mr. Gan was, he couldn¡¯t have been impatient to make out with a woman just two months after his mother died. What''s more, he was a filial person. Seeing that Tongfang was so ignorant, he was furious. Not only did he refuse her service, but he also banned her feet.

    For the Tongfang, this is the stance of entering the cold palace. Under the cynicism and the fire of the other Tongfang, the Tongfang has gone astray. She feels that the boss Gan only changed after he got married with the Liao family. Later, the boss of Gan rarely met the two couples, and he looked for them a few times during the period of Liao''s pregnancy.

    After Liao gave birth to a son, Boss Gan never even looked at them.

    She was so jealous that she secretly bought crotons and put them into Liao''s son''s food when others were not paying attention.

    Croton is not a poison, but for a child who is just over a year old, it can be fatal if you are not careful.

    Especially if the child vomits and has diarrhea after eating, the stomach will be easily damaged.

    The eldest son of Gan has just started to eat complementary food, and the food is very fine.

    Gan Rui was just eight years old at that time, and he liked children very much, especially this fluffy little nephew. Seeing that his brother and sister-in-law are very busy, he will come to play with his little nephew after school.

    The little nephew was reluctant to eat complementary food at first, so Gan Rui coaxed him to eat it. For this reason, he often took a bite of it himself, and then fed the little nephew a bite.

    That day, Gan Rui came to feed the little nephew as usual, but he didn''t expect that the little nephew''s nurse had just fed the child before he came, and the little guy was not hungry. let him eat. So that Gan Rui didn''t feed it in one bite, and ate half a bowl by himself.

 Chapter 1963ï¼š betrothed

    Chapter 1963 Engaged

    Not long after, Gan Rui felt uncomfortable and started running the hut.

    He was only eight years old, and his stomach was also weak. When he went to the thatched hut, he was out of control, and his face was pale and pale as he vomited up and down.

    Gan Rui''s book boy was so frightened that he cried and hurried to the doctor.

    After the doctor prescribed the medicine and Gan Rui fell asleep, he collapsed.

    Later, he became seriously ill, and it took more than half a month to recover after lying in bed.

    Gan¡¯s father and Gan¡¯s boss were very angry, and Mr. Liao, who was in charge of the central feeder, was also very self-blaming. Naturally, he wanted to find out about this matter.

    That method of connecting the room is not very clever, and no one helps her, so it can be said that it is full of loopholes.

    It didn''t take much effort to find out the laxative under the room.

    When Mr. Liao knew that the first pass was aimed at his son, he was even more frightened, and the whole person was terrified. At the age of eight, my brother-in-law lost half his life after eating half a bowl. If his son really ate that bowl of food, would he still be alive?

    Shu Yu was thoughtful when he heard the words, "So Mr. Liao is so good to Gan Rui, is it also because Gan Rui saved his son a disaster?"

    Jiang Fengshou nodded, "Yes, Mr. Gan is equivalent to saving the child''s life."

    Later, the pass room was sent to the official, and Boss Gan found out that there was another pass room in the middle to sow discord, and misleadingly fan the flames.

    He neatly sold the apartment as well.

    But this incident also completely cast a shadow on Gan Rui. The pain in those days was so profound that half his life was lost, so he kept aloof from the word tongfang.

    When Mr. Liao wanted to select a room for him, Gan Rui refused without saying a word. The horrified expression on his face made Mrs. Liao unable to bear it. No one in the Gan family would force him.

    Okay, if you don''t want it, don''t want it, then marry him a wife.

    When Gan Rui was fifteen years old, the Gan family betrothed him.

    Shu Yu was startled, "Gan Rui is engaged?"

    "Although we are engaged, the girl has passed away."

    Jiang Fengshou said, "Gan Gongzi got married when he was fifteen years old, and he was still young at that time. What the Gan family meant was that he would get married after Gan Gongzi was admitted to a scholar."

    Originally, the Gan family thought that Gan Rui might have to wait for two years. Unexpectedly, last year, when he was sixteen years old, he actually passed the academy exam for the first time. Although it is at the end of the crane, it is very rare to pass the examination for a scholar at this age.

    However, the girl who was betrothed to him died of a cold and a high fever on Gan Rui''s last day of the exam.

    The girl''s family is really going to spit out a mouthful of blood. The future son-in-law will have fame and fame, and the girl will just enjoy happiness after getting married. Who knew that the girl in her family had no luck and died at a young age.

    Gan''s family has a happy event, but the girl''s family has a funeral. The girl''s mother was stimulated by this, and she was very unwilling. She insisted that our family had a hard time, and your family should not think about it. She said to the outside world that the girl was killed by Gan Rick.

    This made the Gan family eldest brother and sister-in-law angry enough. Originally, they didn''t have a relationship when they got married, and they didn''t feel well when the girl died. Who knew that the other party would have such a showy operation, the two began to fight each other since then, and it was very uneasy for a while.

    But then the girl''s family was involved in the prefect''s case last year, the property was confiscated, and the family returned to their hometown.

    The Gan family should not say anything, but they are very fortunate.

    When such a thing happened, the Gan family was cautious about Gan Rui''s marriage.

 Chapter 1964ï¼š all come back

    Chapter 1964 is back

    That''s all Jiang Fengshou knows, but these are all things that can be passed down. As for the Gan family''s unknown secrets, he doesn''t know this.

    Shu Yu had a good idea after hearing this.

    The Gan family has a harmonious family atmosphere, which is why Gan Rui''s temperament is developed. To put it nicely, it is sincere and enthusiastic, to say it badly, it is a bit... silly and sweet?

    If Meng Han also found out and fell in love with Gan Rui, the Gan family would be quite suitable for her.

    But it''s still too early to say these, anyway, she only needs to know that the Gan family is not a messy family.

    Just thinking about it, a familiar voice came from outside, "Lord County Lord, County Lord Lu..."

    Shu Yu and Jiang Fengshou looked at each other, then rolled their eyes, "Here again?"

    "Lord Lu, who do you think is here?"

    Gan Rui''s voice is very energetic, but he finds various excuses every day to come here, so Shu Yu has no hope for his mysterious question.

    Unexpectedly, the next moment, she heard a more familiar voice, "Second sister."

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "It''s A Rui."

    Sure enough, as soon as she went out, she saw Shu Rui, Er Niu and Da Bao jumping into the door.

    "Second sister, we are back."

    Shu Yu was pleasantly surprised, "I''ve been out for more than half a month, and I''m finally back."

    Gan Rui said, "Not only did they come back, but Brother Xun also came back together." He pointed to the scholar who came in later.

    Shu Yu looked at Xun Sheng, a little surprised that he came with Shu Rui and the three of them.

    Shu Rui said happily, "We went to Dannan House, and we didn''t expect to meet Brother Xun there. His home is in Dannan House. After Brother Xun recognized us, he took us to visit several scholars and masters, and also Taking us to a very grand local poetry party, we have gained a lot of knowledge. Not only that, we have visited all around Dannan.¡±

    Shu Yu looked at Xun Sheng in surprise, and the latter bowed, "A Rui and the others are lively and eager to learn. I have been with them for a while, and I have been open-minded and benefited a lot. Especially their learning methods are very different, but simple and easy. I understand, it''s refreshing and bright. I heard that Brother Meng taught them. No wonder Brother Meng will be the head of the trial. There is a huge gap between me and him."

    He was quite emotional and praised Meng Yunzheng very much.

    Shu Rui whispered and said with a sullen smile, "Big Brother Xun has praised my brother-in-law many times before, but now he admires my brother-in-law. He also said that my brother-in-law''s talent and learning, even if he was admitted to the jinshi, is not a problem."

    Shu Yu tapped him on the head, raised his eyes and said to Xun Sheng, "During this time, Ah Rui and the others have caused trouble for Young Master Xun."

    "No trouble, no trouble." Gan Rui on the side said happily as a representative, "It''s all a family, how can it be considered trouble?"

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Xun Sheng, "..."

    Three Boys, "..."

    Jiang Fengshou covered his forehead, no, Mr. Gan, how did this become a family?

    Gan Rui also felt that his mouth was too fast, so he quickly looked up at the sky, not daring to meet the eyes of everyone. Seriously, how did you speak your mind?

    Xun Sheng was even more suspicious, when did Gan Rui have such a good relationship with County Lord Lu?

    Didn''t he just go back for two months? what happened?

    Just as he was suspicious, a girl hurried in from outside and said angrily, "Gan Rui, why are you here again. Why are you doing so much this day?"

 Chapter 1965ï¼š Three teenagers were stolen and deceived

    Chapter 1965 Three teenagers were stolen and deceived

    Gan Rui saw Meng Han who was staring angrily, and instantly stood up straight. The smile on his face became brighter, but his hands and feet were very restrained.

    "Meng, Miss Meng, we met again. Well, I''m here for business. I''m here to tell the county master Lu that they are all back."

    Meng Han just wanted to refute, but when he took a closer look, he saw Shu Rui and the three of them, and said happily, "Arui, you are back? When are you back? I heard that you have been out for a long time."

    "Yeah, Sister Ahan, we went back to several places, so it took a little more time."

    Meng Han envied, "How many places have you been to? Which places are there? Is it fun? It''s a pity, I want to go too."

    Before Shu Rui could answer, Gan Rui hurriedly said, "Where does Miss Meng want to go? In fact, I have been to a lot of places. I followed my brother to other stores to collect bills, and I have been to a few palaces. If Miss Meng wants to go, In the future, I..." He quickly closed his mouth, glanced at Shu Yu, and took a step back silently.

    Seeing this, Xun Sheng, who was on the side, probably saw something. Seeing that the atmosphere was a little awkward, he immediately said to Shu Yu, "County Lord, my younger brother is back. I think you have a lot to say. We won''t bother you any more. , farewell."

    After finishing speaking, he directly pulled Gan Rui, who was reluctant to part, to leave.

    After leaving the shop, Xun Sheng asked in a low voice, "What the **** is going on? When did you and the county owner become so familiar with, and what you said just now, that Miss Meng..."

    Gan Rui''s eyes dodged a little, hesitating, but his face turned red quietly.

    After a while, he suddenly raised his head, pulled Xun Sheng''s sleeve and said, "Brother Xun, I want to ask you to do me a favor."

    Xun Sheng, "..." I just came back.

    Gan Rui had already dragged him forward. When they were far away, Jiang Fengshou in the shop looked back, tsk tsk sounded, and turned to look in the direction of the backyard.

    In the backyard, Meng Han hummed twice, only to feel that Gan Rui was inexplicable.

    Her attention quickly fell on Shu Rui and the three of them, and began to ask about their trip.

    Shu Yu and Ying Xi, who was beside him, looked at each other and sighed slightly.

    In the evening, the backyard rented by the Lu family was lively and cheerful. When the third boy came back, the atmosphere became noisy.

    Even at the dinner table, everyone devoured them, especially Dabao. He grabbed a chicken leg without the image of a scholar, and when he took a bite, he cried out incense, followed by a very sad look, "It''s still good at home. eat."

    Shu Yu couldn''t help raising his eyebrows when he saw them like this, "Why, you guys can''t get enough to eat when you go out? Well, take a closer look and you''ve definitely lost some weight."

    Hearing this, Dabao shrank his neck and looked a little guilty.

    Erniu snorted coldly, "It''s all Dabao''s fault, the money bags were all taken away."

    Dabao was not convinced and stood up, "Didn''t you have people cheated of money?"

    Er Niu defended, "Then I can''t help seeing her being so pitiful. How could I know that she is a liar, cursing herself for having no parents, saying such absurd things, and finally getting on with me."

    Shu Yu looked left and right, "Your experience... is very rich." As expected, going out to experience is conducive to growth.

    Meng Han asked, "What about A Rui? Did something happen to A Rui''s purse?"

 Chapter 1966ï¼š Big treasure carries big bag

    Chapter 1966 The big treasure carries the big bag

    Er Niu sighed and lowered his head in dejection, "His purse is still intact, so the three of us used his own money, so frugal, he couldn''t even afford a chicken leg."

    Dabao said angrily, "A Rui is too boring, he hides money very well. The money bag hanging around his waist is actually stuffed with small stones and a few copper plates, and the real money is stuffed all over his body. up and down."

    When he saw it, he was stunned. The copper plate he took out from his sleeve when he was eating, the broken silver he took out from his belt when he was staying, the silver bill he took out from the hollow wooden hairpin when he was shopping, and the shoes. Inside, in the collar, in the gaps in the bookcases that I was carrying, and in the covers of the books, there were all scattered money.

    Dabao, "I don''t know why he has so much attention at such a young age, yet he is so good at hiding money."

    Shu Rui said proudly, "This is all my life experience. When we were in exile, it was much more chaotic there than here. Besides, if I hadn''t hid the money well, the three of us would have to drink the northwest wind. ."

    Shu Yu tilted his head to look at Ying Dong, Ying Dong followed the three boys when they went out.

    But Shu Yu had explained earlier that Ying Dong was only responsible for their safety, and other things, such as having no money to eat or traveling to make friends, were all up to them to decide.

    Therefore, even if the purse was stolen and cheated, Yingdong could only... reluctantly watch.

    Seeing the young lady looking over at this moment, Ying Dong nodded, "Indeed, the trip of the three young masters is quite, not easy."

    Dabao nodded sadly and indignantly, "That''s right, we still have to make money, and I''m going to help people carry big bags. If my mother knew that I had suffered so much, my eyes would be blinded from crying."

    "Carrying a big bag?" Meng Han felt very exciting, "You guys are still carrying a big bag?"

    Even Shu Rui and Er Niu were embarrassed this time.

    It is mainly their own mistakes that money is stolen and cheated. Just two days after going out, the three of them only had one purse left. They are all face-saving people, how can they retreat because of a small setback?

    If you go out for two days and then go home, you shouldn''t laugh at them when others ask?

    Although Shu Rui still has money, it is definitely not enough for three people.

    They weren''t from a big family. They didn''t think there was anything they couldn''t put down when they went to work. The most important thing was money.

    Apart from Dabao, he really hasn''t suffered much. But compared to being laughed at by Shu Yu when he went back, it was nothing for him to make a little money by doing small things like running errands and delivering letters.

    Who knew that he would carry a large bag, Dabao cried that night.

    But even so, the three young boys who were not very old were disliked after carrying a large bag for one day, and they were not used the next day.

    Later, they washed dishes and helped others, and they didn¡¯t make much money. At least they realized the hardships of adults in advance.

    It was at this time that they met Xun Sheng.

    Xun Sheng was very curious about how they came here to find work to do so well. Could something have happened to the county owner''s house?

    Of course, the three of them were embarrassed to say that their money was stolen and cheated.

    Xun Sheng believed that Ying Dong was behind them, and he didn''t help.

    Later, he told the three of them that there would be a poetry meeting soon and invited them to attend.

 Chapter 1967ï¼š show brotherhood

    Chapter 1967 Acting Brotherhood

    The three of Shu Rui had already planned to leave. They had persisted outside for so long, and had seen the customs here, so it was time for them to go home and go somewhere else.

    When Xun Sheng said this, it was natural for them to leave.

    So continue to stay, work, work, and earn money. Xun Sheng knew that they were experiencing life, so he didn''t help to take care of them.

    After inviting them to a meal, the meeting was to discuss the knowledge and the upcoming poetry meeting.

    The three of them worked hard and frugally. If they go back after participating in the poetry meeting, then they will not have enough money on them. The money that Shu Rui brings is limited, and it has to be divided into three people. Now, the time to return has been delayed for so many days. What if you don''t work hard to make money?

    Shu Yu couldn''t help hearing this, "So you didn''t even eat a chicken leg?"

    Dabao bit the meat fiercely, "Yeah, it''s too bad."

    Erniu said, "Although it''s miserable, having such an experience has also given us a lot of experience, and we have learned a lot about the world, and the advantages outweigh the disadvantages."

    Dabao looked at him incredulously, "What experience did you gain? I feel tired."

    Shu Rui asked him, "Then when you go out next time, do you know where the money is hidden?"

    "understood."

    "When a poor person asks for help, do you still give money after listening to a few words?"

    Dabao snorted coldly, "I''m not a second bull. Even if someone faints from crying in front of me, they will never try to cheat me for a penny. I''m very stingy."

    Everyone, "..." Oh, yes, I almost forgot about this, I followed the third uncle.

    Shu Rui, "Then, at least if you encounter a penniless situation in the future, you know how to survive."

    "Bah ah ah, don''t talk nonsense, there will be no such situation in the future."

    Shu Rui didn''t want to talk to him anymore, he sat down angrily, snatched the last chicken leg on the plate in front of him, and took a hard bite.

    Dabao was furious, "I''m already so miserable, you still rob me of food."

    "Who''s not miserable? You''ve already eaten three drumsticks, shameless."

    "Do you want to fight?"

    "Come on, see if you can beat me."

    Shu Yu looked at the two people who were already hugging each other silently, and greeted the others, "Ignore them, we will continue to eat."

    Shu Rui and Da Bao had already run into the yard. The two said they were fighting, but in fact they were putting their heads together to see who had the upper hand.

    When was on the rise, a pair of long legs suddenly appeared under his eyelids.

    Shu Rui raised his head abruptly, Dabao had no support, and threw himself directly on him.

    Seeing that the two of them were about to fall to the ground together, the long-legged master was quick to pick them up.

    "Why, as soon as you come back, show me the brotherhood?"

    Shu Rui raised his head, overjoyed, "Brother Meng."

    Meng Yunzheng helped them up and looked at the two of them, "Looking dark and thin, it seems that you have suffered a lot during this time."

    Dabao heard the words and seemed to have found a bosom friend, "Isn''t it? I..."

    Seeing that he was about to start complaining again, Shu Yu, who heard the voice, ran out immediately and asked in surprise, "Why are you here? Aren''t you busy these days?"

    "I heard that the three of them came back, so I came to see." Meng Yunzheng said as he walked inside.

    Shu Rui and Dabao, who were behind him, looked at each other, and they started to hold their heads again.

 Chapter 1968ï¼š Maybe tomorrow will be enlightened

    Chapter 1968 Maybe tomorrow will be enlightened

    Shu Yu looked at Meng Yunzheng suspiciously, heard that the three of them are back? He is so busy, where did he hear that?

    I''m afraid there are other things.

    Sure enough, after the meal, other people were chatting in the yard, Shu Rui and others were regretting not being able to meet Daniel, and they went back. Meng Yunzheng gave Shu Yu a wink, and the two went back to the room alone to talk.

    Meng Yunzheng said, "I met Xun Sheng and Gan Rui in the afternoon."

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, then the corner of his mouth twitched, "Gan Rui mentioned Ahan to you?"

    Meng Yunzheng is Meng Han''s cousin, and he is the most capable person in the Meng family at present, and he is in Fucheng. If Gan Rui really thinks that way about Meng Han, he will definitely visit him first.

    I just didn''t expect him to be so anxious. As soon as Xun Sheng came back, he couldn''t wait to pull someone to look for it.

    Meng Yunzheng raised his eyes, "You know he treats Ah Han..."

    Shu Yu nodded, "I see." She repeated Gan Rui''s performance over the past few days, "I asked Jiang Fengshou today to inquire about the Gan family''s situation. Thinking that Gan Rui will find you first. Since he found you, what do you think?"

    Meng Yunzheng was speechless and had a headache, "I didn''t think much about it, so I let him go."

    "what?"

    "After he left, I went to get to know the Gan family. The Gan family has a good family style. With such an innocent and lively temperament, it would be a lot easier to marry into the Gan family, and there would be less conspiracy and tricks. "

    Especially Gan Rui likes her very much.

    The Gan family is rich and rich, with capable brothers and sisters above, and she does not need her to manage a large family. Gan Rui is also a scholar, and he may be able to go further in the future. When Meng Han marries in, he will not worry about food and clothing, and will live a happy life.

    If she is wronged, and he decides for her, don''t be afraid that no one will support her.

    But no matter how good the Gan family is, Meng Han must be willing to do it.

    Obviously, Meng Han hasn''t woken up yet. Besides, she is young, so there''s no need to worry.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "We all think she is still young, and we all know that there is no need to worry. But your aunt is in a hurry, do you really think that Ahan is here just because she wants to play in Fucheng? Many people in Chenggu County think about it. The family who is begging to marry Ah Han is already bloody."

    In this era, getting married at the age of 14 and getting married after marriage is a very common thing.

    As long as you are engaged, in fact, it doesn¡¯t matter if you stay until the age of 18 to get married. Others will think that this is because the parents want to keep their daughter for two more years, which is an expression of love for their daughter.

    But if you don¡¯t even have a marriage decision when you are 18 years old, then others will think that there is something wrong with your girl. Otherwise, why would no one come to ask for marriage?

    Tao used to focus on Tao Qin and ignored Meng Han too much.

    Later, he was deeply remorseful and regretful, and now he is wholeheartedly rushing on Meng Han, but he threw himself on it, but he used too much force.

    For Tao Shi who wants to make up for it, a girl with a soft heart like Meng Han can''t say anything bad. So looking at Tao Shi''s enthusiasm, the only thing she could think of was to run away.

    Meng Yunzheng thoughtfully, "I''ll talk to my uncle and auntie later."

    "Go back? Do you have that time?"

    Meng Yunzheng choked, "A-Han is still young and not enlightened. If Gan Rui is really interested, he will work hard slowly. If he can wait, he can wait. If he can''t wait, there is nothing he can do."

    Shu Yu was delighted, "Maybe I will wake up tomorrow."

 Chapter 1969ï¼š Meng Hans hard-hearted

    Chapter 1969 Meng Han, the hard-hearted

    Meng Yunzheng is helpless, how can it be so fast, if you say you are enlightened, you will be enlightened?

    He didn''t stay too long, there was indeed a lot of things going on in the yamen. Seeing that the new prefect was coming soon, he was squeezed by Qi Lie and had almost no time for himself.

    So after he understood the situation, he had to go back.

    Who knew that when he walked to the door, Meng Han suddenly and mysteriously dragged him to a corner of the yard and whispered, "Brother, I know you are busy and your career is the most important thing, but you have to make time to visit often. Sister Shu Yu, otherwise, others will take advantage of it."

    Meng Yunzheng looked surprised, "What opportunity? What others?"

    "It''s that Gan Rui, do you know him or not, but he is the classmate who has a good relationship with Xun Sheng. He now goes to Lu Ji every day to find Sister Shu Yu, but he is attentive and smiles like a flower at Sister Shu Yu. Yes, he clearly likes Sister Shu Yu."

    Meng Yunzheng, "..."

    He looked at the cousin in front of him with a complicated expression, thought about it and said, "Is it possible that he didn''t come for Ayu?"

    "Impossible, besides Sister Shu Yu, who else can he target? Fortunately, I show up in time every time and don''t give him a chance to talk to Sister Shu Yu alone. When he sees me now, he doesn''t know where to put his hands and feet. This is a guilty conscience. Performance. I know that Sister Shu Yu and you are deeply in love, but I can''t stand some people pretending to be sympathetic. You should pay more attention to Sister Shu Yu, and don''t be busy with the affairs of the yamen all day long. Your daughter-in-law is also very important. "

    Meng Yunzheng sighed, "You think too much, Gan Rui doesn''t like you, Sister Shu Yu."

    "My eyes are very sharp, and I can see clearly. I know you are excellent, cousin, but don''t be too conceited. It''s not only women who pretend to be weak and foxes, but men too. Sister Shu Yu is soft-hearted, Eat soft or hard, what if you get caught?"

    Meng Yunzheng''s headache was getting worse, and he didn''t know how to tell her about this problem for a while.

    Shu Yu came out at this moment and looked at their brothers and sisters strangely, "Didn''t you say you were leaving? Why are you still here, what are you talking about?"

    Meng Han immediately shut up and pushed Meng Yunzheng out, "Let''s go, cousin is leaving soon."

    Meng Yunzheng glanced at Shu Yu helplessly, and pushed Xia Yan out the door.

    Meng Han looked at his back and shook his head with a deep expression.

    Cousin is a little unreliable. It seems that she has to come. She has to find a way to make Gan Rui retreat.

    The next day, Gan Rui did not come to Lujia¡¯s shop.

    On the third day, he didn''t come.

    Shu Yu knew after a little thought, presumably Meng Yunzheng and Gan Rui had a chat.

    Although Gan Rui is a good man, he runs to Lu Ji every day, and anyone who pays a little attention can see his thoughts. In the long run, Meng Han''s reputation has also been affected.

    Especially now, there are many people watching Lu Ji silently. If Meng Han married Gan Rui in the future, it would be fine.

    Even if he wanted to show his presence in front of Meng Han, he couldn''t come here every day, that''s fine, Meng Han was still young.

    Shu Yu followed for a few days, but Gan Rui didn''t come, so he didn''t watch any more.

    However, she soon discovered that Gan Rui didn''t need to worry about it, but Meng Han''s side started to feel wrong.

    She used to go out every day, but now she stays at home every day, sometimes holding her hair in a daze.

 Chapter 1970ï¼š Shu Yu jumps the prophet

    Chapter 1970 Shu Yu jumps the prophet

    The third time she saw her sitting in the yard looking up at the night sky, Shu Yu finally couldn''t help it, took a plate of snacks and walked in front of her, sat down and asked, "What are you thinking, so absorbed?"

    Meng Han was obviously taken aback. Seeing it was her, his eyes suddenly dodged, and his movements became restrained.

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, it was rare to see her so uncomfortable.

    "Did you encounter any difficulties? You can tell me."

    Meng Han pursed his lips, hesitated and hesitated again. It''s just that she herself has a generous temperament. After hesitating for a while, she raised her head and said, "Sister Shu Yu, let me ask you a question."

    "Well, you asked."

    "You said, if a person always thinks about another person, what does that mean? That is, he obviously doesn''t want to think about it, but sometimes he unconsciously associates everything he sees and hears with that person. Come together, this is for, why?"

    Shu Yu''s heart skipped a beat, no way...

    That day, she told Meng Yunzheng that if Meng Han might be enlightened tomorrow, she was just talking casually, and she didn''t want to be a prophet.

    Seeing the distressed and confused look on the face of the person in front of her, she really wanted to pat her mouth.

    Shu Yu asked in a low voice, "Who do you always miss?"

    Meng Han was startled and waved her hand hastily, "No, no, I didn''t mean me, me, me, that..." Looking at Shu Yuqing Lingling''s eyes that seemed to be able to read people''s hearts, she finally put down her hands and bowed her head in despair. Admits, "Okay, it''s me."

    But soon she raised her head again, "But, but I didn''t think about it on purpose, I don''t think about it, but this can''t be controlled."

    Shu Yu asked again, "Who is he?"

    Meng Han looked at her cautiously, then looked at her again.

    Shu Yu felt impetuous at the sight of her, "What are you fumbling for? Do you like someone you shouldn''t like, a married man?"

    Meng Han''s face turned red, what, what do you like? She didn''t say she liked it. Sister Shu Yu is too direct.

    However, when she heard the words behind her, she quickly reacted, "No, it''s either a married man, or that person has someone he likes. But! But what he likes is also someone he shouldn''t like."

    Love triangle, is it so complicated? She likes him, he likes her, and she doesn''t like him?

    Shu Yu rubbed his forehead, "So who is the other party?"

    "That''s right, it''s Gan Rui."

    "Pfft, cough cough." Shu Yu choked on the cake, her eyes widened, "Who are you talking about? Gan Rui?"

    Wait, isn''t Gan Rui''s favorite Meng Han? Do you like someone you shouldn''t like?

    "Who does Gan Rui like?"

    Meng Han looked up at her and said with difficulty, "You, you."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She suddenly wanted to laugh, saying that she was enlightened, as if she was not completely enlightened.

    Shu Yu took a sip of water to ease her fright. She said with a smile, "Gan Rui really doesn''t like me, he..." After a pause, she felt that she shouldn''t have said this.

    "Forget it, tell me first, what happened to you and Gan Rui. Weren''t you very protective of him before? Why did you suddenly think about him?"

    Meng Han''s face flushed, and after a long while, he said angrily, "It''s not my cousin''s fault."

    "What does it have to do with your cousin?"

 Chapter 1971ï¼š really enlightened

    Chapter 1971 Really enlightened

    Meng Han was angry, "Of course it has something to do with it. He is busy with yamen affairs every day, and he doesn''t even know that a rival in love has appeared..."

    Cousin is not in a hurry, she is in a hurry as a sister. So she had to let Gan Rui retreat, and followed Gan Rui the next day, trying to find out what happened to him, and threatened him to stay away from Lu Ji and her sister Shu Yu.

    "The other day I followed Gan Rui, but on the way I saw a carriage galloping over and almost hit a child. Then I definitely couldn''t wait for death, so I rushed over and carried the child aside, and kicked the rampage. The horse kicked. As a result, the carriage stopped, and the people sitting in it almost fell out."

    The child''s father ran over in shock, holding the crying child, and just wanted to apologize, but who knew that the owner of the carriage was annoyed and accused them of blocking the way, causing his horse to be frightened and hurt him.

    This man looks like a second-generation ancestor, and asks them to compensate.

    Meng Han laughed angrily at his slapped attitude, and fought **** the spot.

    She wanted to take the child''s father to testify. Who knew that the father thought that the second ancestor was not easy to mess with, and he was afraid of losing money, so he actually stood directly on the second ancestor''s side and accused Meng Han.

    said that Meng Han saves people when he saves them, and kicks other people''s carriages to do what.

    said that Meng Han was very grateful for saving his son, but he did have to compensate for the damage.

    also said that Meng Han frightened his son, and he still cried.

    Meng Han was speechless. Although the people onlookers pointed and pointed, no one dared to come forward to help her speak.

    Meng Han''s skills are good, but she is really not good at speaking, especially the other party is very unreasonable, she is about to cry in anger after saying a few words.

    Gan Rui came at this time, Meng Han followed him out, and the distance between the two was not far.

    Seeing Meng Han being bullied, of course Gan Rui couldn''t bear it.

    He is a scholar, so don¡¯t worry about his eloquence. He speaks loudly, and he is crazy to deal with unreasonable people. When arguing, he quotes scriptures and classics. He was forced to step back.

    The other party wanted to do something, but he stood up and said that he had a reputation for being a scholar, and that he beat those who were famous for no reason and needed to be tortured.

    Later, the second generation ancestor and the father were said to be sullen, and they were released after apologizing and making compensation.

    Meng Han felt that Gan Rui was disgusting and had a personality problem before, so she fell in love with Sister Shu Yu, but that day she felt that Gan Rui was full of light.

    After that, she didn''t follow Gan Rui anymore, but she also found that Gan Rui didn''t appear in Lu Ji anymore.

    Meng Han is inexplicably a little... lost.

    She felt something was wrong with this state, she wanted to change, but it seemed that she couldn''t control herself. She would always go back to the scene of that day, and even what Gan Rui said, she remembered it clearly.

    After Shu Yu heard this, she fell silent for a long time.

    really enlightened.

    She did not expect that the two of them would have such an experience.

    "Sister Shu Yu, what do you think I should do next?"

    "Let''s go with the flow." It is not easy for outsiders to intervene in emotional matters.

    Especially both of them are still young and ignorant, so she is not easy to pick on them.

    Meng Han blinked, "Huh?"

    "In short, remember one sentence, Gan Rui doesn''t like me, eh?" Shu Yu stood up, patted her shoulder, and went into the room with the tray of snacks.

    Meng Han blinked, sister, I haven''t eaten a piece of dim sum yet.

 Chapter 1972ï¼š Dows request

    Chapter 1972 Dow''s Request

    After that day, Shu Yu occasionally paid attention to the situation of the two. Gan Rui will still come, but not many, and every time he comes back there will be very serious reasons.

    Sometimes he would talk to Meng Han alone, but all of them were **** and polite.

    Shu Yu looked at the two of them and felt a little ashamed. She and Meng Yunzheng seemed to hold hands and hug each other often. Compared with them, was she too reserved?

    However, Gan Rui should have spoken to Meng Han, her face brightened visibly.

    Shu Yu shook his head, it seems that this marriage is not far away.

    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for Meng Han to come over and say very embarrassedly, "Sister Shu Yu, that, Gan Rui said, he wanted to find a matchmaker to propose marriage at home, what do you think?"

    "I think it''s fine to follow the normal process." If both parties have no objection, and both parents have no objection, then there is no problem.

    But Shu Yu still wanted to say, "It''s okay to get married, but if you get married, you can wait a few more years. You''re still young, so there''s no need to worry so much."

    Meng Han nodded, "I know, I told Gan Rui that even if I want to get married, it will at least wait until I am seventeen years old."

    This matter was decided.

    Gan Rui also talked to Meng Yunzheng, who had the same opinion as Shu Yu.

    So after two days, Meng Han returned to Meng''s house. He followed the Gan family to find a matchmaker in Fucheng and went to Chenggu County to find the meaning of Meng family security bureau to test Meng Xiaoshu and Tao Shi.

    If the Meng family is also interested, then the two parties will make an appointment, and then the Gan family brother-in-law and the matchmaker will go to the Meng family to formally discuss the marriage.

    Shu Yu can negotiate peacefully for the two sides, and she can just wait for the good news and drink the wedding wine.

    Unexpectedly, after a day, Tao Shi and Meng Han ran to Fucheng to find Shu Yu.

    When Tao came, he said nervously, "Shu Yu, ah, what the **** is going on with the Gan family? I heard Ahan said it was unclear, and the matchmaker kept saying where is the Gan family? Anything is fine, I don''t have a clue in my heart. Tell me, is the Gan family reliable?"

    Tao Shi has been searching for Meng Han recently, and there are many sons and brothers from big families.

    But those are all people from the county seat, even if their family background is very good, Tao Shi is not afraid.

    This time, the Gan family in a prefectural city suddenly came. Not to mention the family''s business, they are already talented at a young age.

    The matchmaker said that the Gan family is a century-old family, and the business is done all over the country. If A-Han gets married, she will be a young mistress in the future. After a few years, Gan Rui will be admitted to the Juren and Jinshi, and that will be Mrs. Guan.

    With such a good object, Dow is of course happy.

    Especially Ah Han himself seems to be very satisfied with that Gan Rui, saying that the other party has a good character.

    But after hearing this, Tao Shi was worried in his heart, tossing and turning at night, unable to fall asleep. Ah Han is young, how does he know if his character is good? What should I do if I get cheated?

    She has now cut off the relationship with her mother-in-law''s sister-in-law. She has no mother-in-law on her head, and no sister-in-law by her side, so apart from Uncle Meng, she doesn''t even have anyone to discuss with.

    In the end, after thinking about it, she still ran to Fucheng to find Shu Yu. Although she didn''t like Shu Yu before, she had to admit that now in the entire Meng family, she and Meng Yunzheng are the most sober and capable.

    Tao said, "The matchmaker said that we can make time to meet the Gan family. I just thought, can you accompany me on this trip?"

 Chapter 1973ï¼š Meet

    Chapter 1973 Meet

    Shu Yu blinked, looked at Tao Shi''s particularly sincere eyes, and remained silent.

    After a while, she nodded her head, "...Okay, I''ll accompany you."

    Tao Shi immediately became happy, and immediately said, "Okay, then I''ll go back to the matchmaker and make arrangements."

    Shu Yu knew that her role was mainly to help Tao Shi''s courage, and this was also related to Meng Han''s marriage. She was more concerned about it, so she was willing to take this trip.

    Dow is very active, and soon made an appointment for the time and place to meet.

    Because this meeting was not a very formal engagement ceremony, Uncle Meng didn''t come, only Tao Shi and Gan Rui''s eldest sister-in-law Liao were familiar with each other, so the location was set at Yuelai Restaurant.

    Early in the morning, Tao Shi dressed up very grandly and knocked on Shu Yu''s door with an uneasy mood.

    Then, Shu Yu Tao Shi and Meng Han went to Yuelai Restaurant.

    The timing of their arrival was coincidental. As soon as they arrived at the door of Yuelai Restaurant, Mrs. Liao''s carriage also stopped.

    Gan Rui was sitting on the carriage, and when he saw them, he immediately turned his head and said to Mrs Liao, "Sister-in-law, it''s Ahan."

    Liao Shi raised her head and saw Shu Yu at first glance, then looked at Tao Shi and Meng Han beside her. From the dress and age of the three, she quickly matched their names.

    Gan Rui introduced the two parties, Tao Shi was still a little reserved, but when she saw Shu Yu beside him greeting Liao Shi very naturally, she straightened her back instantly, restrained her inner nervousness, and stepped forward to greet her.

    Liao was holding a little girl, her five-year-old daughter.

    The little girl looked at Shu Yu and the others curiously, stepped back a little shyly, and hid behind her mother.

    Mr. Liao laughed, "Nini is rather shy, let''s go, let''s talk first."

    A few people quickly entered the restaurant. Mr. Liao had already reserved a seat on the second floor of the restaurant in advance, and the man led them directly to the box.

    Mr. Liao stood on one side, and Gan Rui was the last to enter the box.

    When the door of the box was closed, none of them saw a woman standing diagonally across the door of the bread box. Her legs that were about to enter the box stopped immediately when she saw them, and she squinted at the closed box door. .

    Someone in the box was calling her, she answered, but didn''t go in, instead she asked the woman beside her, "That''s sister-in-law and Xiao Rui, what are they doing here? Who are the women with them? "

    The old woman shook her head, not quite sure.

    The woman pondered for a moment, "Go and find out."

    "Yes."

    Someone called her again in the box, and the woman gave Shu Yu a deep look at the box where they were before turning her head and entering the door.

    Shu Yu has a harmonious atmosphere here. Mrs. Liao is a very generous and considerate personality. Just as Jiang Fengshou described at the beginning, he does everything well.

    Tao still didn''t know what to say, but Liao''s topic was something she could continue.

    After going back and forth, the two sides actually talked very happily.

    Shu Yu was like a Dinghai Shenzhen, occasionally interjecting a few words, and after asking the questions he wanted to know, he sat quietly again.

    Meng Han was a little nervous at first, but later he went to play with Nini who was sitting next to him.

    She always likes children, but after Nini got acquainted with her, the two of them started to whisper.

    Gan Rui answered Tao Shi''s questions from time to time, but most of the time, he looked at Meng Han and Nini dotingly.

    I''m too stuck, my mind is a little confused, let''s update a chapter today

 Chapter 1974ï¼š be married

    Chapter 1974 becomes in-law

    Gan Rui''s performance, Tao Shi sees it, she is still very satisfied.

    Although this is the first time we meet, this kid knows manners and know how to advance and retreat. He is outgoing and has read poetry and books. He is already a scholar at a young age. Most importantly, he likes Ah Han very much.

    Tao Shi is the mother-in-law looking at her son-in-law, and the more she sees it, the more she likes it.

    Especially when I came to the house to propose marriage before, I also met several sons and brothers. When comparing the two sides, Gan Rui was simply outstanding.

    Mr. Liao calmly took a sip of tea. Seeing Mr. Tao like this, he knew that the marriage was likely to happen! Seeing that my brother-in-law was full of eyes full of Meng Han, I really felt that I didn''t see it, so I simply said, "Ari, didn''t you say last time that there is a restaurant nearby that has good dim sum? Take Nini to buy some and come back."

    then said to Meng Han, "Miss Meng, Nini likes you, I wonder if you can go with her."

    Nini said very politely, "I want Sister Ahan to accompany me."

    Such an obvious excuse for them to be alone, who couldn''t hear it?

    Meng Han couldn''t help looking at Tao Shi, who nodded with a smile, "Go, hold Nini''s hand and leave."

    "Okay." Meng Han picked up Nini, Gan Rui was about to take it, who knew that Nini put her arms around Meng Han''s neck and turned her back to him, "I want sister Ahan to hug him."

    Gan Rui whispered, "You can''t call your sister, you have to call it... aunt."

    Meng Han blushed at him, glared at him, and hurried out with the child, Gan Rui hurriedly followed.

    A few people in the box coughed lightly and couldn''t help but want to laugh.

    Liao hurriedly changed the subject and said, "I like Ah Han very much, but she is so patient at such a young age. Our family Nini is not easy to take care of, but she has been playing with her for so long. She and A Rui are also talented and beautiful, and they are a match made in heaven. Why don''t the two of us take some time to decide on this marriage."

    Tao Shi and Liao Shi had already had a very good chat just now. Hearing that, he nodded and said, "It''s rare to have such an agreement with you. If our two families become in-laws, we will definitely get along very well in the future."

    "Then it''s settled, we''ll invite a matchmaker to the door on another day and discuss in detail."

    "OK."

    "Aunt Meng''s family rarely comes to Fucheng. When are you going to visit our Gan family? Later, when Ahan marries into the Gan family, auntie just sees where she will live in the future. Go back to my father-in-law, brother Ari, and Ari. Let''s meet with my second sister."

    This is also to reassure Dow, and to know more about the Gan family and the Gan family before deciding to get married.

    Dow happened to have this idea too, and the two immediately began to finalize the time to meet.

    However, what Mrs Liao didn''t expect was that Gan Rui''s second sister, Gan Yujing, who she mentioned was in another box not far from them.

    And not long after Gan Rui and Meng Han left, she came out of the box, and after seeing the old woman who came back from inquiring about news, she took her to the corner to talk.

    "How is it? Have you heard?"

    The old woman nodded, "The person the eldest young mistress is dating today is the one who told the fourth young master to be close."

    Gan Yujing was stunned, "Speaking of a kiss? Those people who entered the box with my sister-in-law, are they for the fourth brother to see?"

    "Yeah, miss." The old woman sighed, "I told the fourth young master about such a big thing, why didn''t they even say anything to the young lady? This is too much."

 Chapter 1975ï¼š The second sister of the Gan family

    Chapter 1975 Gan Family Second Sister

    Gan Yujing''s face darkened, and her expression became ugly.

    After a long while, she snorted coldly, "What else could be the reason, sister-in-law is still complaining about the bad family I introduced to my fourth brother last time."

    "I can''t blame the young lady. Life and death are impermanent. Who knew that the young lady of that family passed away and would put the responsibility on the fourth young master? When you chose the marriage for the fourth young master, you worked so hard and worried a lot, how did it come to you? Is your head still blaming you?"

    "Okay, stop talking." Gan Yujing interrupted her impatiently.

    The old woman shrank her neck and asked in a low voice, "Miss, I, I also heard a piece of news."

    "Say."

    "I heard that the other party is not from Fucheng, but from the county. I don''t know what the family does, but it is definitely not as good as our family. This is quite sudden."

    Gan Yujing''s face was even more ugly, "What do they mean?"

    "Could it be that the eldest young lady knew that you are getting close to the young lady who got married recently, and she wanted to make the young lady and the fourth young master together, so she wanted to do it before the young lady..."

    Gan Yujing clenched the handkerchief tightly in her hand, "That''s why she made such a hasty decision on the fourth brother''s marriage, just looking for a girl from the county town? She wants to ruin the fourth brother."

    Gan Yujing couldn''t bear it any longer, and threw her hand abruptly, "I''d like to ask if it''s true that she said she loves the fourth brother, and the elder brother doesn''t care about her. What is her motive for doing this."

    After she finished speaking, she strode directly towards the box where Shu Yu and the others were.

    The old woman hurriedly followed.

    Who knew that when he reached the door of the box, Gan Yujing suddenly stopped again, and the hand that was going to knock on the door was halfway up, and then he took it back.

    The old woman asked in a low voice, "Miss, what''s the matter?"

    Gan Yujing pursed her lips and took a deep breath, "Forget it."

    Although it was only a few steps, it was enough for her to calm down. She turned around and walked back, saying as she walked, "There are still guests in the box now, so it''s not good for me to go in rashly. After all, it''s a family matter of the Gan family. Even if I have a normal relationship with my sister-in-law, it is not easy to embarrass her in front of outsiders. If you spread it out, it will only make others think that the Gan family is not on good terms. Later, I will go back to the Gan family and close the door to solve the problem. ."

    "It''s naturally good for the young lady to take care of the overall situation, but if they decide to get married after meeting this time, the married lady will..."

    "No, I really have to make an official decision. I won''t choose here, and my eldest brother will not be absent." Gan Yujing gave her a sideways look, "Besides, I went out to eat with Miss Married a few times, but I have never mentioned the matter of matching her with the fourth brother, and when others talk about it, they will only think that I have a good relationship with her, that it will not damage her reputation, and will not make her think too much."

    "Miss means, let''s forget about Miss Cheng? But there are people in the court, which will be of great help to the fourth young master in the future. If you miss it, wouldn''t it be a pity?"

    "Okay, I''ll talk about it when I go home and discuss it with my eldest brother. Keep your mouth shut for me about getting married and don''t mention it to anyone. As long as you don''t talk to me, no one will spread it."

    "Yes, what the lady said is." The old woman lowered her head, but her eyes wandered.

    The hand hanging by his side shrank into his sleeve, and the silver bracelet on his wrist was almost exposed.

    This silver bracelet was given to her by Miss Married Family...

 Chapter 1976ï¼š Shu Yu: You admit the wrong person

    Chapter 1976 Shu Yu: You have mistaken

    Gan Yujing didn''t notice her movements, she returned to her box with a lot of thought.

    So she didn''t know, not long after the master and servant entered the box, a girl walked out of the corner, staring gloomily at Shu Yu''s box.

    The maid behind her whispered, "Miss."

    Cheng Jiatong''s eyes were sharp, "I want to see, which shameless dare to grab a man from me, I have planned for so long, I have been waiting for so long, and I will never allow others to destroy it."

    The maid hurriedly echoed, "Don''t worry, miss, you''re just a **** from the county town. If you think about it, you won''t be able to get on the stage. Of course, you can''t compare with Miss. I think..."

    Before she could finish speaking, the two saw the door of the box was opened, and a beautiful girl walked out from inside.

    As soon as Shu Yu went out, he felt someone staring at him.

    She turned her head and just met Cheng Jiatong''s gaze. The other party stared at him with resentment in his eyes, as if she had done something wrong to her.

    Shu Yu was quite sure that he didn''t know her, she was really a strange person.

    She looked back and closed the box door with her backhand.

    Inside, Liao Shi and Tao Shi were already discussing parenting classics, and the topic gradually deviated from the main topic. Shu Yu was bored in it, so he made an excuse to go back first.

    Anyway, she just came here to be the Dinghaishenzhen. Now that her role has been achieved, staying there is just a background board.

    She walked out of the box and went downstairs.

    When I walked to the door, I clearly felt that the girl who was hostile to me just now followed.

    There are people coming and going here, Shu Yu hesitated for a while, and walked to the alley where there was no one else.

    Walking to the entrance of the alley, I heard the girl''s voice from behind, "Stop."

    Shu Yu stopped and turned to look at the person coming.

    This time the distance was closer, she looked more carefully, and she was more certain that she had indeed never seen the girl in front of her.

    "You called me?" Shu Yu raised his eyes and looked at the girl who was striding towards him.

    Cheng Jiatong stood two steps away from Shu Yu, looked at her for a moment with unscrupulous and impolite eyes, and sneered, "Are you that country bumpkin?"

    A country bumpkin? ? ?

    She had actually heard a lot of these words, but today...

    Shu Yu looked at himself, there was nothing wrong with his clothes. Today''s occasion is still relatively important, so she was specially asked by Dow to dress a little more grandly, at least she doesn''t feel soiled when she looks at it.

    The tone and attitude of the other party was obviously looking for faults.

    "Girl, did you admit the wrong person?"

    "You''re right, it''s you." She is about the same age as Gan Rui, and she just came out of the box that the two families saw each other. Besides her, who else is there?

    Cheng Jiatong said with a sneer, "I tell you, don''t think about things that don''t belong to you. If you are sensible, just go back to your house obediently, this is the Changjin Mansion, not the place you should come, you are here wherever you are. If something happens, no one will support you and recognize your identity."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    The girl said it as if it was her, and it seemed like it wasn''t her.

    She admitted that Changjin Mansion was not her home. After she opened a shop here, some people did think she should not come.

    However, it would be wrong to say that no one supported her in this incident, and she is very clear about her identity.

 Chapter 1977ï¼š Shu Yus backhand is a slap

    Chapter 1977 Shu Yu''s backhand is a slap

    "I''m sure you''ve identified the wrong person." Shu Yu said, "You better investigate and talk about it."

    She was about to leave after she finished speaking, and Cheng Jiatong was even more annoyed when she saw this, "Stop, I told you to stop, didn''t you hear me? I haven''t finished speaking yet, you bitch..."

    Watching Shu Yu go further and further, Cheng Jiatong couldn''t help it, raised his hand and slapped her face.

    Shu Yu thinks that he is very mature and has a stable mentality.

    The other party only threatened him verbally, she didn''t care.

    But calling her a **** and having to do it, then no wonder she has a bad temper.

    She raised her hand to block her waving hand, and under her unbelievable gaze, she slapped her backhand with a slap.

    "Snapped¡­¡­"

    "Ah..." Cheng Jiatong covered her face in shock, her face full of astonishment, she dared to beat her, a bum, dare to beat her?

    The maid standing beside her was also stunned, and quickly supported Cheng Jiatong.

    Shu Yu''s icy gaze fell on her, and he said word by word, "You better keep your mouth clean before I hear you scold me, or want to hit me, it''s not as simple as a slap. There must be a limit to arrogance, otherwise it will be stupid and bad."

    "You, you..." Cheng Jiatong wanted to scold again, but when he met Shu Yu''s icy gaze, he couldn''t stand it and felt a little scared.

    Shu Yu didn''t bother to look at her anymore, so he turned his head and was about to leave.

    just quickly looked at her as if thinking of something, "Which girl are you from?"

    Cheng Jiatong was stunned for a moment, and then said viciously, "I''m the eldest lady who got married. Let me tell you, my uncle is... Hey, I haven''t finished speaking yet."

    Shu Yu didn''t wait for her to finish her harsh words and left.

    Get married, look at people who are not small families.

    It''s just that she doesn''t know who she has mistaken for herself, so she will ask Jiang Fengshou after she goes back.

    Cheng Jiatong jumped in anger, and the face that was slapped was still aching. She still wanted to curse, but when she thought of Shu Yu''s methods, she could only swallow her anger and didn''t dare to attack.

    When Shu Yu was far away, she suddenly turned around, slapped the maid''s face beside her, and said angrily, "You are dead, I was beaten, you didn''t rush to scratch her face, but you still hide. Don''t even fart behind me, do you want to die?"

    "Miss, the servant is wrong, the servant should die."

    Cheng Jiatong kicked her, "If you don''t follow up to see, where does that **** live?"

    "Yes, the slaves will catch up."

    Cheng Jiatong looked at the maid''s figure and ran away, then stomped her feet fiercely, "I won''t let you go, you wait for me."

    Shu Yu soon entered Fuyuan Street. For the convenience of Dow, Mrs. Liao chose a restaurant that was not far from Fuyuan Street, so her walking was enough.

    Just as he was about to turn to Fuyuan Street, Shu Yu had a keen sense that someone was following him, and that little girl''s tracking method was actually quite ordinary.

    Shu Yu is irritable, it''s not over, right?

    She turned around suddenly, unexpectedly, a child next to her suddenly rushed up, and a bamboo tube in her hand hit her unexpectedly, and all the water in the bamboo tube and the small fish inside splashed onto Shu Yu''s body.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    The child watched the fish that he finally caught falling to the ground and fluttering. Because of the lack of water, his flexibility was getting lower and lower, and he cried sadly.

 Chapter 1978ï¼š teach Shu a lesson

    Chapter 1978 Give Shu a Lesson

    Shu Yu glanced at the wet clothes on his body, squatted down to pick up the fish, put it back into the bamboo tube, and there was still a little water in it.

    She said to the child, "The little fish is still alive, go back quickly and get some water to raise it."

    The child raised his head, only to realize that he had bumped into someone and soiled their clothes, and immediately apologized, "I''m sorry, I, I didn''t mean to."

    "It''s alright, let''s go home."

    The child glanced at the small fish in the bamboo tube, then at the gentle Shu Yu, said thank you in a low voice, and ran back home with a blushing face.

    After such a toss, when Shu Yu raised his head and looked behind him again, he could no longer see the person following him.

    The clothes on her body were wet and uncomfortable, and passersby looked at her from time to time.

    Shu Yu had a headache. Originally, he wanted to go to the Luji shop to find Jiang Fengshou to ask about the eldest lady of the married family, but now he can''t care about it, so it''s important to go back and change clothes first.

    Fortunately, he had already reached Fuyuan Street, and Shu Yu returned to the small yard he rented in a few steps.

    Not long after she entered the door, the maid''s head stuck out from the corner, just looking at the empty street, the maid''s face was a little dazed, what about the person? Why did it disappear for a while?

    The maid took a few steps forward, looked around near Shu Yuzu''s yard, stomped her feet for the last time, and hurried back.

    Cheng Jiatong was still waiting for her. Seeing her coming back, he raised his eyes and asked, "Do you know where she lives?"

    The maid lowered her head and said in a low voice, "I live in Fuyuan Street, but I was almost discovered by her just now, and she disappeared with the wrong eye."

    "..." Cheng Jiatong glared at her, "Trash."

    The maid lowered her head and dared not speak.

    Cheng Jiatong kicked her, "Are you sure it''s on Fuyuan Street?"

    The maid nodded again and again, "She was hit by a child, and her clothes got wet. She must go home and change her clothes. Little Miss, what should we do now? Go back and find someone to teach that woman a lesson?"

    "Go back to find someone? No, didn''t you say before that your brother knows a few bastards? Tell them to go to Fuyuan Street, wait for the woman to come out, tie the person up, and put them back after tying them up overnight, I''ll see her What face is there to say kiss to Gan Rui?"

    The maid trembled, Miss is trying to completely ruin that girl''s reputation.

    Ke looked at the slap print on the lady''s face, and was not surprised. When did Miss suffer so much grievance since she was a child? She will never let go of someone who slaps her.

    The maid responded. She moved quickly. Just after noon, five or six thugs gathered.

    A group of people walked directly towards Fuyuan Street, with an arrogant attitude, which provoked people on the side of the road to make way.

    When passing by Lu Ji, Jiang Fengshou took a look, leaned against the door and said, "Who are these **** trying to trouble?"

    It was noon, and there were no customers in the shop. Zhou Tiedong had just cleaned the counter. Hearing this, he walked over to look at the backs of those people and said with a frown, "The city has been so strict recently, how dare they make trouble?"

    "It''s okay to make a fuss, but being caught is just a warning to the monkeys."

    Those **** walked away, and Jiang Fengshou took back his gaze and went back to the counter to work again.

    What he didn''t know was that the **** finally stopped when they came to the yard where Shu Yu lived.

 Chapter 1979ï¼š Just hit Cheyennes hand

    Chapter 1979 Just hit Cheyenne''s hand

    The maid who had been waiting there for a long time waved to them, "This way."

    The **** head walked over and asked, "Where are the people? Which yard do you live in?"

    "I don''t know, just wait, it will come out."

    "Tsk, it''s troublesome. But if it takes so much time, then the money should be paid more."

    The maid waved her hand impatiently, "I know, I know, you guys wait here first."

    But they didn''t wait long, just looking around at the maid, wondering which courtyard Shu Yu lived in, one of the courtyard doors was opened.

    Shu Yu came out from the inside, the maid saw it at a glance, and immediately exclaimed, "It''s her."

    A few **** swarmed up in an instant. Who knew that before they ran close, they saw another person coming out of the yard. That person was wearing a yamen official uniform and was talking to Shu Yu. The two seemed to know each other very well.

    The gangsters who rushed over hurriedly stopped, but it was too obvious that they were rushing in so straight, with ropes in their hands. That ferocious look, saying that he didn''t want to do something bad, no one believed it.

    Cheyen, who was talking to Shu Yu, shouted loudly, "What are you doing?"

    The bastard''s face changed, he turned his head and ran, "It''s the messenger in the yamen, run separately."

    When the maid who was hiding in the dark heard this, her pupils shrank suddenly, and she quickly hid herself.

    However, she hid it well, and those **** were not so lucky.

    Cheyenne has the kung fu, and quickly pinned the leading **** to the ground, "Do you still want to run?"

    Shu Yu lifted his foot and kicked the other **** to the ground.

    "Master, what are you arresting me for? I didn''t do anything."

    "What do you do with the rope and sack in your hand? Who do you want to attack? Run away when you see me, not guilty of being a thief." Cheyen is now frequently in and out of the government office. clothes.

    I didn''t expect to come here today to deliver something to Shu Yu, and I had lunch by the way. When I came out, I came across such dog things. They were clearly here for Miss Shu Yu.

    The maid was so frightened that her face turned pale. Seeing that things were unexpected, she hurriedly sneaked away from the other direction.

    She hurriedly ran back to the box in the teahouse where Cheng Jiatong was, panting heavily, "Little, miss."

    Cheng Jiatong frowned, "What are you doing in such a panic? You''re sweating all over your head, and you''re dirty. How are things going?"

    "Miss." The maid was frightened to death, "No, it''s not good, those **** have all been arrested."

    Cheng Jiatong suddenly stood up with a sigh, with a gloomy expression, "What did you say? How did you get caught."

    "That woman knew the messenger in the yamen and seemed to have a good relationship. We were just about to do something to her, but when the messenger came out of the yard, a few **** were so frightened that they were about to run away, but they didn''t run away. caught two."

    Cheng Jiatong narrowed his eyes, "Okay, I said why this **** is so arrogant and dares to beat me, it turns out that someone in the yamen has a backer."

    "Miss, what should I do? Those **** are all bastards, they just do things when they give them money. If they are caught in the yamen, they don''t even need to be punished. They must have confessed to us as soon as they asked."

    The maid is not afraid of other things, just afraid that the young lady will push herself out of the bag. This is something that their young lady can do.

 Chapter 1980ï¼š There are guards

    Chapter 1980 There are escorts

    Cheng Jiatong sneered, "What are you panicking about? It''s just that you know the messenger in the yamen, not the magistrate, so what''s there to be afraid of. An official messenger is just a name, and those **** are afraid of him. I don''t care."

    "Yes, but the eldest young master said that this newcomer Mr. Qi is not easy to manage, and those officials under his command may not give the family face..."

    Before he finished speaking, Cheng Jiatong gave him a vicious stare.

    But the maid''s words made Cheng Jiatong a little more worried.

    But she quickly dismissed it, "There''s someone in that slut''s yamen, don''t I have one? It just so happens that the guards of my uncle''s house are in the house, and even Lord Qi wants to give my uncle some face. Dare to trouble me for a country woman? Does he have the guts?"

    After , she asked the maid, "Does the wound on my face still look serious?"

    The maid nodded, "It looks a little red, with a slap print." Shu Yu''s strength was not light at all.

    When Cheng Jiatong heard this, his teeth itch with hatred. Just because she was slapped, she didn''t want to go home, so as not to be laughed at by those two prostitutes, but now, she has to make good use of this slap and teach that **** a lesson.

    Cheng Jiatong took a deep breath, "Go, go home."

    The maid hurried to keep up.

    It''s not too far to get married. After Cheng Jiatong got home, he asked another maidservant who came out, "Where is Cheng''s guard?"

    "The lord is talking to the eldest young master in the gazebo."

    "That''s really a coincidence."

    Cheng Jiatong deliberately rubbed his eyes red and his hair was messy. Then he stumbled to the backyard pavilion, crying while running.

    Her voice was very shrill, and the two of them who were chatting and laughing in the pavilion were startled, and turned their heads to look in unison.

    Cheng Jiatong''s eldest brother, Cheng Wenbao, stood up abruptly and came out of the gazebo frowning, "What''s the matter, what happened?"

    "Big brother, woohoo..." Cheng Jiatong ran to Cheng Wenbao, bowed his head and cried so hard.

    Cheng Wenbao saw that she was in a state of embarrassment, and saw the clear slap print on her face when she raised her head again, her pupils shrank suddenly, and her face was ashen as she asked, "Who hit it?!"

    "One, a woman from nowhere."

    "woman?"

    Cheng Jiatong nodded and said intermittently, crying and crying, "I just admitted the wrong person and said a few words to the woman, and I didn''t mean it. Who knows that the woman relied on herself to know the officials in the yamen, so she just did it. Hit me, and warned me not to appear in front of her again in the future, otherwise you see me and hit me once. Big brother, you have to decide for me. I am so old that even my father has never hit me. Where did the woman come from, actually beat me."

    Chengwen Bao heard the words, and his anger rose instantly, "Because I know the officials in the yamen, I dare to do this to you. It''s too arrogant. Do you really think that I have no one in my family?"

    "Brother, I''m in pain."

    "Don''t worry, fourth sister, eldest brother will decide for you. Do you know where that woman lives?"

    "I asked the maid to follow her. She lives on Fuyuan Street. Brother, do you want to find her? But there are officials from the yamen at her house. I''m worried..."

    Cheng Wen Bao frowned, "There''s nothing to worry about, it''s just an official job, we have Big Brother Cheng here."

    said, he turned to look at the man sitting in the gazebo.

 Chapter 1981ï¼š Chengxian? ?

    Chapter 1981 Chengxian? ?

    Men don''t really want to take care of their family affairs, especially this kind of girl''s mess.

    It''s just that he came here to do business this time, and he was living in a married family. After all, the master has some distant relatives with the married family. The other party is in trouble, and it is impossible to really leave it alone.

    Facing Cheng Wenbao''s eyes, he nodded.

    Cheng Wenbao felt relieved when he saw this, patted Cheng Jiatong on the shoulder and said, "With your eldest brother Cheng, don''t worry, you won''t be wronged."

    As soon as he finished speaking, his servant hurried in, "Eldest young master, an official came from outside, saying that he has something to ask the fourth young lady."

    Cheng Wenbao''s face changed slightly, "I haven''t even gone to him to settle the account, but he actually came to the door, because of a woman?" After all, they are not nameless people when they married, and even a small official dare to come to ask for trouble?

    He looked back at the man, "Brother Cheng."

    "Let''s go and have a look."

    Cheng Wenbao then turned around and said to the servant, "Lead the person to the front yard."

    After they got married, they were wealthy people. They couldn''t solve problems by standing at the gate. Especially when her sister was beaten, people would laugh at it.

    After finished speaking, a few of them also walked towards the front yard.

    Outside the main room, a few people saw Cheyen standing at the door, and a **** who was tied and gagged beside him.

    There seemed to be two more people in the main room, but they were standing far away and could not see clearly.

    Just as Cheng Wenbao wanted to take a closer look, he heard Cheyen say, "Young Master Cheng, fourth miss of your family is a good way to bribe the **** and want to kidnap our girl. You should explain this when you get married. ."

    Cheng Wenbao was stunned, what **** kidnapped their girl?

    He frowned and turned to look at Cheng Jiatong behind him.

    The latter was a little guilty, but he denied it immediately, "What kidnapping, I don''t even know what you''re talking about. It''s the girl you said, it''s time for me to explain, she beat my face like this. ."

    She said, showing half of her face, looking really shocking.

    Cheng Wenbao knew that the fourth sister should have concealed something, but until now, he always wanted to stand by her side, so he raised his voice and said, "You see, my sister is the victim, her face hurt like this , if the strength is a little bigger, the appearance will be ruined."

    Cheyenne just glanced at it, "As far as I know, it was Miss Cheng Si who did it first, right?"

    "I didn''t, I just told her a few words. Even if you are a yamen official, you can''t distinguish right from wrong. We haven''t settled with her yet, but you are the wicked people who complained first and came to us to get married. It''s really like we got married. Can''t you be bullied?"

    As soon as Cheng Jiatong finished speaking, a few servants stepped forward a few steps behind, as if they were going to start with Cheyen.

    Cheyenne was amused, "Okay, since you don''t admit it, then go to the yamen and let the adults judge this matter well."

    "You want to avenge your personal revenge because you are an official of the yamen? Do you think that you can be lawless if you are a small official?" Cheng Jiatong walked to the man who had never spoken, "Brother Cheng, you see, they beat me. Forget it, you still want to frame me and frame me. It''s like we have no family anymore."

    The man pursed his lips, stepped forward and said, "This messenger, some little facts don''t need to alarm Mr. Qi. Under Chengxian, I wonder if I can say a few words to the messenger alone?"

    Shu Yu sitting in the main room, Chengxian? ?

 Chapter 1982ï¼š Miss Lu, long time no see

    Chapter 1982 Miss Lu, long time no see

    Shu Yu didn''t expect to hear this familiar name here, but is this the Chengxian she knew?

    She stood up involuntarily and walked towards the door of the main room.

    At this time, Cheyenne was looking at Chengxian. Although he didn''t know Chengxian, the attitude of Chengxian''s brothers and sisters towards him should have some background.

    Having been with Meng Yunzheng for so long, Cheyen has seen a lot and learned how to distinguish a person.

    The other party wanted to talk to him alone, but he didn''t want to make a big fuss. His attitude was okay, and Cheyen didn''t have to be rude. That''s all, listen to what the other party has to say first, if the result is not satisfactory, it''s not too late to see the official again.

    However, just as Xia Yan was about to agree, Cheng Jiatong was not very satisfied with what Cheng Xian said.

    What is a little thing? Was it just a little thing that she was beaten?

    Big brother Cheng is the guard beside the dignified governor. The governor has much more power than the prefect. The other party is just a minor official under Mr. Qi, so Mr. Qi is only acting as the prefect, and it is not official.

    In the face of people with such a big difference in class, does Brother Cheng need a good voice? As long as you show your identity, you can make the other party nod and kneel like a dog with his tail tucked.

    Cheng Jiatong was dissatisfied, but whispered on his face, "Brother Cheng, it''s clearly their fault, even if I see an official, I''m not afraid. Then Master Qi, in front of you, do you still dare to defend this little official? He? ¡­¡±

    Before he finished speaking, when he looked up, he saw Shu Yu coming out of it.

    Her eyes widened immediately, and suddenly she pointed at Shu Yu and said, "Big Brother Cheng, Big Brother, it''s her, she beat me."

    Cheng Wenbao followed her fingers and looked gloomy.

    Chengxian also looked at it, and then he was stunned, this is not...

    Cheng Jiatong relied on this as his home, surrounded by family members, and Cheng Xian, who was very skilled, and instantly gained confidence.

    The slap print on her face was so clear that it still hurts so much, how could she be willing not to call back.

    Cheng Jiatong didn''t think much, and rushed towards Shu Yu, "I''ll kill you."

    Her hand was raised high, but just as she was about to wave it forward, someone grabbed her.

    Cheng Jiatong was taken aback for a moment, thinking it was Shu Yu again, but he looked up in the direction of his fingers, but found that the person standing beside him was... Cheng Xian?

    "Cheng, eldest brother?"

    Chengwen Baoji took a few steps forward, and Chengxian pushed Cheng Jiatong towards him, and said with a sullen face, "Do you want to do it in front of me?"

    Cheng Jiatong was so angry that she never thought that Cheng Xian, who should be her greatest confidence, was the first person to stop her.

    She stomped her feet, "She hit me first. Brother Cheng, you are obviously on my side, why didn''t you help me?"

    Cheyenne and Yingxi are also very curious about this question.

    Both of them were followed by Shu Yu after returning from exile, so they had never seen Chengxian and did not know his identity.

    Cheng Xian ignored Cheng Jiatong, just turned his head and looked at Shu Yu with a smile, "Miss Lu, long time no see."

    everyone, "..."

    Cheng Wenbao and Cheng Jiatong looked at him in astonishment, what did he just say? They, they actually know each other?

    Shu Yu also smiled and said, "Guard Cheng, it turns out it''s really you. I said it shouldn''t be so coincidental. I met two people named Cheng Xian. When did guard Cheng come to Changjin Mansion?"

 Chapter 1983ï¼š Hes the county magistrate now

    Chapter 1983 is now the county head

    Chengxian laughed, "I''ve only been here for two days, I came here to do something, I didn''t expect to meet you here."

    Immediately, as if thinking of something, he suddenly said strangely, "I remember that your hometown is not in Dong''an Mansion? Why did you come here?"

    "My fianc¨¦''s house is here."

    "So that''s the case, you''re actually engaged?" Then he figured out that she was seventeen this year, and it''s strange that she didn''t get engaged. Logically speaking, they should have gotten married, and he laughed, "Then I have to say congratulations first. , time flies so fast, it has been several years since you left the southwest, and now it has changed a lot."

    After all, Shu Yu was exiled back then, no matter how weak he was, at least he was thin and thin. It''s just that she has a good spirit on her body, which makes people feel very temperamental.

    Now his face is ruddy, and he seems to have grown a little taller, standing there more and more outstanding.

    Shu Yu and Chengxian exchanged greetings with each other, and the chat became more and more exciting.

    But other people felt uncomfortable. Cheyen Yingxi aside, Cheng Wenbao and Cheng Jiatong didn''t look good. Especially Cheng Jiatong, she originally expected Cheng Xian to help her get revenge, but the other party actually knew that **** and seemed to have a good relationship?

    And this woman admitted that she and Gan Rui are already engaged?

    Cheng Jiatong couldn''t help shivering. She wanted to take revenge, but Cheng Xian couldn''t count on it. Her brother...

    Cheng Jiatong couldn''t help but look at Cheng Wenbao, who felt the resentment of his sister and gave her a calm look.

    No matter what, you have to figure out the relationship between Chengxian and this girl first.

    He squeezed out a smile, took a deep breath and stepped forward, "Brother Cheng, this girl is..."

    Chengxian seemed to have just remembered that there were a lot of people around him, he came back to his senses and said, "Oh, I forgot to introduce, this is Lord Lu Xiang, she..."

    Shu Yu coughed dryly and reminded in a low voice, "I''m already the county owner."

    Chengxian was stunned, "County Lord?"

    "Yes, it was just sealed during the Chinese New Year, the county magistrate of Wen''an."

    Chengxian''s eyes widened. The news was not well communicated these days. He had just come here for two days. How could he know that Shu Yu had changed from a village lord to a county lord, which was really surprising.

    His face was full of disbelief, "You... it''s only been two or three years, how did you become the county head? Congratulations."

    Chengxian thinks that Shu Yu is a miracle, from an unfavored adopted daughter, to a prisoner in exile in the southwest, and then to the former emperor''s canonization of the county lord for presenting a heat pack, and now he has been canonized as the county lord by the current sage. This experience is also unique. She is only seventeen years old. Whose life is as wonderful as her?

    Others have not been promoted as quickly as she has.

    He was shocked, and the married siblings on the side were even more unbelievable.

    She, she is the head of Wen''an County? The recently very famous county magistrate?

    Unlike Cheng Xian, who had just arrived two days ago, the married brothers and sisters were not unfamiliar with the name of the county lord. They had never met the county lord himself, but they were familiar with what the county lord did. In particular, when the shop opened, the advertisements were overwhelming, and no one did not know.

    Cheng Wenbao frowned and stared at his sister. Who is not good to offend, how could he offend the now-popular county magistrate of Wen''an?

    Cheng Jiatong is also very confused, doesn''t it mean that the one who kissed Gan Rui was just a **** from the county below? How could it be the county magistrate?

    Wait, that''s not right.

 Chapter 1984ï¼š Temporarily rest in a family

    Chapter 1984 Temporarily resting in a married family

    Cheng Jiatong suddenly raised her head. She remembered the rumor that the county head of Wen''an had been engaged very early, and the target was Meng Xiucai who took the junior high school entrance exam last year, and the young master Meng who was recently used by Master Qi.

    She suddenly thought of what Shu Yu had said to her earlier, and she said - she had identified the wrong person.

    So, so she really recognized the wrong person? Not only admitting the wrong person, but also wanting to take the initiative against the county?

    Cheng Jiatong''s face turned pale when he thought of this.

    Just at this moment, Cheng Xian introduced to Shu Yu, "These two are the eldest young master and the fourth young lady of the married family, and the county magistrate knows if he wants to come." After a while, he said again, "I am here to do business in Changjin Mansion. , for the time being, I will rest in my family."

    After saying this, Shu Yu immediately understood.

    Chengxian, married family, and... adults, all surnamed Cheng.

    Therefore, Chengjia has something to do with the governor of Linzhangfu in the southwest, Lord Cheng, otherwise Cheng Xian would not be able to live here.

    Just seeing Chengxian''s appearance, the relationship should be a little far away, and the family wants to curry favor with the adult.

    However, no matter how far the relationship is, with such a relationship, even if Shu Yu looks at the face of adults, it is not easy to pursue too much. At least, not to see officials.

    Fortunately, Shu Yu didn''t want to see an official. Qi Lie and Meng Yunzheng were both too busy to die, and she didn''t want to disturb her with such trivial matters. But the other party has found a **** to kidnap her, and she always has to come to the door to ask for an explanation.

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu sighed, "Since he''s a friend of Cheng Guard, there is no need for him to see the official for the sake of Cheng Guard''s face. It''s just that this matter involves the safety of my life and property, so I always have to ask clearly. ."

    Chengxian nodded, "This is nature."

    He said, looking at Cheng Jiatong, who trembled.

    Shu Yu also looked at her, "Miss Cheng, when I went out today, a group of **** charged at me with ropes and sacks. If it wasn''t for Cheyenne, I''d have been in trouble. Exactly, this leader We caught the bastards, according to him, you bribed them, wanting them to kidnap me, destroy my reputation, discredit me, and commit suicide in shame?"

    As soon as these words came out, Cheng Xian frowned sharply, which was a bit too vicious.

    His eyes fell on Cheng Jiatong coldly, "Four girls, is it true?"

    "No, it''s not true, I don''t know about it at all." Cheng Jiatong of course strongly opposed it. If she admitted it before, her family would help her clean up.

    But now, the other party is the county lord, kidnapping the county lord and damaging the county lord''s reputation is a big crime, and she can''t afford it at all.

    Cheng Wenbao hurriedly said, "The county magistrate is happy and angry, although my fourth younger sister is a bit headstrong on weekdays, she will never do such a thing. There must be some misunderstanding."

    "There are both personal and physical evidence, what else is there to misunderstand?" Cheyen pushed the **** next to him.

    When the **** knew Shu Yu''s identity, he was already frightened, and now seeing that everyone''s attention was on him, he hurriedly said, "The fourth girl instructed us, and the maid next to her personally found us. , and gave us a sum of money. Look, this is a deposit. She said that she would give our brother a few 60 taels of silver after the event was completed. She said that the other party was just a little girl from the county town with no background and no support. We don''t even know it''s the county owner, if we knew, how would we dare to do it."

 Chapter 1985ï¼š slapped again

    Chapter 1985 was slapped again

    Cheng Jiatong''s eyes widened, "You, you talk nonsense, don''t wrong me."

    "I have not wronged you. I have a brother who is the cousin of the maid next to you. Everyone can testify."

    Up to now, Cheng Jiatong''s rebuttal seems very weak.

    Facing Cheng Xian''s cold face, she panicked and said immediately, "I don''t know this at all, Bi Yan, what the **** is going on, what are you doing without telling me?"

    The maid who was named shivered, but her heart was extremely desperate. She knew that she would definitely be pushed out by the young lady as a shield.

    However, she has no choice but to take the initiative to take the blame.

    Biyan stood up tremblingly, knelt on the ground and cried, "Miss, I''m sorry, it was Biyan who made an assertion. Biyan couldn''t see that Miss was beaten, so she secretly followed the county magistrate, and after finding where she lived, contact her. It''s Biyan''s fault that I want to give it to my cousin, and I want to teach the county owner a lesson."

    Seeing her being so sensible, Cheng Jiatong secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but his face was full of anger, and he kicked Biyan, "Who told you to do this? When I was slapped, I would naturally ask my brother to give it to me. Call the shots, look at the good things you''ve done. That is, you didn''t succeed this time. If you succeed, you will die."

    As she said that, she was about to lift her foot and kick again, Yingxi sneered, "You don''t need to be so excited, Miss Cheng? Did Biyan really do these things?"

    "What, what do you mean?" Cheng Jiatong asked.

    Yingxi raised his eyes, "The **** said just now that he will give 60 taels of silver after the event is completed, plus the 20 taels in his hand, there are a full 80 taels. Eighty taels, a maid has so much money on her body. ?how is this possible."

    Having said this, she suddenly shook her head, "No, I''m too arbitrary, but I have so much money on me. I have saved a lot of bonuses from the county magistrate from time to time."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Biyan''s eyes widened involuntarily, she is a maid so rich, is the county magistrate so generous?

    Yingxi continued, "Even if she has money, is she willing to take it out to buy the bastard? Four girls, don''t take us all for fools, okay?"

    Cheng Jiatong''s face was pale and pale, but he still insisted, "Biyan is rich, I have always been generous to her, and she may have more than eighty-two. And she has always been loyal to me, giving all her money for me. It¡¯s not impossible to take them all out.¡±

    "Okay, since she has so much money, let''s take it out and see. Where is the money? Let''s go look for it now."

    Biyan couldn''t say it, and her eyes for help fell on Cheng Jiatong. The latter wanted people to hide money in Biyan''s room beforehand, but at this moment everyone was staring at her, and she couldn''t do anything at all. , can''t even make a look.

    Not only him, but Cheng Wenbao was also watched by everyone.

    Just when Cheng Jiatong was stalemate and refused to admit it, an angry shout suddenly came from behind, "Enough, isn''t it shameful enough?"

    Cheng Jiatong''s body froze suddenly, and when he turned around, he saw the old man striding towards this side with a livid face.

    She whispered, "Father."

    Master Cheng walked in front of her and looked at her coldly, "Raise your head."

    Cheng Jiatong raised his head tremblingly, Master Cheng narrowed his eyes, and with a ''pop'', he slapped him heavily.

    "Ah..." Cheng Jiatong screamed, only to feel the stars in his eyes, and he fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1986ï¼š send to the southwest

    Chapter 1986 Sent to the Southwest

    This slap not only caught Cheng Jiatong by surprise, but even Shu Yu and Cheng Xian were stunned, and suddenly raised their heads to look at Master Cheng.

    Cheng Wenbao hurriedly walked up to Master Cheng, "Father, fourth sister she..."

    "Shut up for me, she was spoiled by you on weekdays, so she has become such a lawless temperament that she dares to do anything under the sun. You leave it to me, and I will find you later to settle the account."

    Chengxian introduced Shu Yu in a low voice, "This is Master Cheng."

    Master Cheng pushed Cheng Wenbao aside, took a deep breath, and stepped forward to salute Shu Yu, "In Xiachengfeng, I have seen Wen''an County Lord."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Master Cheng."

    "Mr. Cheng has no way to discipline and let two unfilial sons collide with the county owner. It is a crime that deserves death. The county owner can rest assured that I will punish them both well and give the county owner an explanation."

    He was very sincere, but Shu Yu couldn''t help frowning.

    She was silent for a moment, "What does Master Cheng want to explain?"

    "Cheng Mou is ashamed, and he really can''t come up with anything else. But the county owner is frightened, and he has to make up for it. This is the Ganoderma lucidum that Cheng has treasured for many years, and it is used to shock the county owner."

    While Cheng Feng was talking, the housekeeper of the Cheng family hurried forward, holding a box and handing it over.

    Shu Yu glanced at the Lingzhi in the box and looked pretty good.

    Compensation is what it should be. If you don¡¯t want this Ganoderma lucidum for nothing, she just accepts it with a smile.

    As for Cheng Jiatong...Shu Yu wanted to teach her a lesson, but Cheng Feng''s slap just now was enough for her. Looking at it at this time, the half of her face was swollen like a steamed bun. Played much harder.

    received two slaps and lost another Ganoderma lucidum. Master Cheng''s attitude satisfied Shu Yu, no matter how much more, that''s it.

    Shu Yu nodded and asked Yingxi to collect Lingzhi.

    Just when Shu Yu acted first as Master Cheng, he also offered Ganoderma lucidum, just to offset the mistakes made by Cheng Jiatong.

    I didn''t expect the next moment, but Master Cheng continued, "Ganoderma lucidum is used for the county magistrate''s shock, as for the little girl..."

    He turned his head and looked at Cheng Jiatong, who was still sitting on the ground after being beaten, and said with cold eyes, "The little girl is naughty, which is also the result of our over-pampering over the years. Fortunately, she is still young, so she can still have There is a chance to turn around. Please also ask the county owner to give Cheng a chance, and Cheng will surely discipline him well.¡±

    Shu Yu frowned, "Master Cheng means..."

    "She has never endured hardship in all these years, so she has such high self-esteem and looks down on one and the other. In that case, it''s better to let her endure hardship. In a few days, I will send her out of the city and let her come to Discuss well in poor places."

    Everyone was stunned when they heard the words, and Cheng Jiatong, who had recovered, looked at his father in disbelief.

    "Dad, Daddy, you can''t do this, I didn''t do anything at all, it was Biyan''s own initiative, Daddy, I don''t want to go."

    "Shut up, by this time you are still arguing and unrepentant."

    Cheng Wenbao stepped forward eagerly, "Father, fourth sister knows she is wrong, she will definitely correct it in the future, there is no need to send her out to suffer."

    "You still have the face to plead for her, do you think you can get rid of the relationship? You went out of the city with your fourth sister, as for where to go..." Cheng Feng frowned and seemed to be thinking, he saw Cheng Xian in a blink of an eye, and said immediately, " Just go to the southwest, and you two will go to the southwest."

 Chapter 1987ï¼š Shu Yu said that he did not want to take the blame

    Chapter 1987 Shu Yu expressed that he did not want to take the blame

    Southwest?

    This time, it was Sung Hyun''s turn to frown.

    Cheng Feng turned around very sincerely, and bowed his hands respectfully to him, "Guard Cheng, we just have a shop in the southwest of our married family. Let their brothers and sisters go there and take care of the shop while exercising their temperament. Guard Cheng, rest assured, I They will be sent to the southwest alone, and it will not burden the guards."

    Chengxian said, "Actually, it doesn''t have to be that far."

    Cheng Feng shook his head, "The two of them have never traveled far and haven''t seen the world before, so their vision is so small, staring at this acre of land in front of them, I don''t know how high the sky is. Go to the southwest to see, there is no one else''s help, I''ll see what they can do."

    He said, looking sharply at Cheng Wenbao, "Wenbao, I''ll leave that shop to you. You take care of it well. If you can''t make a good result, don''t come back with your sister."

    Cheng Wenbao opened his mouth, his face was heavy, after a while, his voice was hoarse, and he responded with difficulty, "Father, I understand."

    Cheng Jiatong couldn''t accept it at all, "I don''t want to go, the backcountry like the southwest, why do you want me to go, I don''t want it. Dad, that''s the southwest, it''s a place of exile, are you going to exile me? The folks there are strong, Poisonous insects, snakes and ants are everywhere, are you not worried about the safety of me and my brother at all?"

    Chengfeng shouted, "There is no room for you to object to this matter."

    "Father, you''re too cruel. I did something wrong, but you''ve already beat me up, why did you send me so far?" Cheng Jiatong cried, talking as if Thinking of something, he suddenly said loudly, "I understand, it''s Concubine Gao, right? You must have listened to Concubine Gao, you sent my brother and I to such a far place to make room for her son and daughter. Go, Dad, are you old and confused? You spoil your concubine and destroy your wife, and treat your son-in-law and daughter-in-law badly, so aren''t you afraid of being laughed at by others? You..."

    "You still haven''t pulled the fourth young lady down?" Cheng Feng scolded the maidservant beside her, "I think you''ve lost your mind and gone mad. It''s not wrong at all to send you away."

    Soon a woman came over and dragged Cheng Jiatong, who was struggling and crying, away.

    Cheng Feng looked at Cheng Wen Bao, "You also think Dad is treating you badly?"

    "No, baby didn''t think so. The fourth sister was too stimulated today, so her words were confusing. If baby went over to persuade her later, she would figure it out."

    "That''s good."

    Cheng Wenbao soon left, and turned around and left the front yard with a little spirit.

    Cheng Feng finished the treatment, and then said to Shu Yu, "I don''t know what Cheng has dealt with, is the county owner still satisfied?"

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "Mr. Cheng is very polite. You want to educate your children, and you have imposed such a severe punishment. I don''t want to take the blame. With this Ganoderma lucidum, I don''t plan to care about Miss Cheng anymore."

    Cheng Feng was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "Yes, it is Cheng who made a mistake. The county owner has a lot of adults, so naturally he will not care about the little girl. It is Cheng who sees what she has done and finally realizes that if she does not correct her mistakes in the future, she will It will bring great disaster to the family, so I made up my mind to teach it well."

    Shu Yu squinted and didn''t say much, but he always felt that Master Cheng was calculating something.

    Chengxian also didn''t look very good. He lost his mind and just said, "Since the matter is settled, let''s stop this matter. County lord, shall I send you?"

    This means that I have something to say to her alone.

 Chapter 1988ï¼š I will send it to the county magistrate

    Chapter 1988 I send the county owner

    Shu Yu was about to nod his head when he suddenly raised his hand, "Wait."

    "Does the county chief have any other orders?" Cheng Feng asked immediately.

    Shu Yu''s eyes fell on Bi Yan, "I asked her a few questions."

    Biyan was still kneeling on the ground. After Cheng Jiatong was taken away, she felt even more anxious. Although the master came, he didn''t seem to have any intention of blaming her, and even let her accusation of bribing the **** for making an unauthorized claim was removed.

    But her heart is actually not stable, and she is afraid that after the incident, the master and the lady will not let her go.

    Seeing Shu Yu looking over at this time, her heart shuddered fiercely, her eyes panicked.

    Chengfeng glanced at her, "If the county magistrate asks you, you can answer honestly."

    "...Yes." Biyan shivered in response.

    Shu Yu walked up to her and said, "I think you should have understood it now. The lady''s family has indeed admitted the wrong person, right?"

    Biyan pondered for a moment, then nodded, "Yes."

    "Who does she recognize me as?"

    Biyan said, "The slaves don''t know either, but the young lady overheard the words of the second aunt of the Gan family. The second aunt said that the fourth young master of the Gan family was looking at people in the box, and the eldest young grandma of the Gan family wanted to kiss her. He also said that the other party seems to be a girl from a small town in the county town. The young lady has always, always liked Young Master Gan, so she is hostile to this girl."

    Shu Yu suddenly realized that he had mistaken her for Ah Han.

    Biyan continued, "As it happens, the county owner came out of that box. She looks good and is about the same age. The lady just came forward to warn the county owner because the county owner is the girl who looks like Mr. Gan. I want the county lord to stay away from Mr. Gan."

    Shu Yu nodded, "So that''s the case, it''s just that although I''m not someone who looks at Young Master Gan, the one who got engaged to the Gan family is my fiance''s younger sister, so..."

    Shu Yu looked at Master Cheng, "I also asked Master Cheng to tell the fourth girl that the two families have already negotiated marriage. If she still wants to make trouble and hurt my sister, then I really can''t blame me."

    Chengfeng''s pupils shrank, and he immediately said, "Don''t worry, the county lord, when the little girl packs her luggage, I will have someone send them away."

    The fianc¨¦ of the county magistrate, isn''t that the young master Meng who always follows Master Qi?

    Shu Yu now thinks that it is not a bad thing to send Cheng Jiatong away. This person is obviously revengeful. If she is allowed to see Gan Rui and Meng Han together, she may do something crazy.

    The matter was settled, Shu Yu didn''t want to stay any longer, so he just said goodbye and left.

    Master Cheng originally wanted to send it, but Cheng Xian took the lead, "I will send it to the county lord."

    Master Cheng stopped, stood there and looked at the few people who were walking further and further, his expression gradually sank.

    She glanced at Biyan who was still kneeling beside her, and said to the housekeeper, "Let her go to the southwest with Miss."

    Biyan secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but thinking of the young lady''s temperament, especially when she is about to be sent to the southwest, the young lady''s temper will definitely be very irritable. She serves by the young lady''s side, and the future will be even more difficult.

    Shu Yu and Cheng Xian were about to reach the door. Besides Ying Xi, even Cheyen, who was holding the bastard, stood far away. She finally couldn''t help but say, "This Master Cheng... Today''s behavior is really a bit abnormal."

    Chengxian smiled bitterly, "Yes, sending his family to the southwest is his real purpose."

 Chapter 1989ï¼š The purpose of becoming a master

    Chapter 1989 The purpose of becoming a master

    "How do you say that?" Shu Yu asked sideways.

    Cheng Xian rubbed his forehead, "Master Cheng has a little kiss with the adults, but the relationship is a little distant. Now that the adults are the governor, there are naturally many people around who want to rely on him to rise. right opportunity."

    But this time, the arrival of Chengxian made Master Cheng see the light of day.

    When Master Cheng first saw him, he implicitly hinted in front of him that he wanted him to take the two concubines who married to the southwest, find an errand next to Master Cheng, or help with running errands, saying that his own convenience is convenient.

    But he was rejected by Chengxian. He thought that Mr. Cheng had given up. Who knew that he would take advantage of today''s situation and send a pair of children directly to the southwest. Sending it over in front of him, it would be difficult for Cheng Xian or Lord Cheng to pretend not to know.

    This is the ''sincerity'' of Chengjia doing something wrong and wanting to apologize to Shu Yu. Even if Shu Yu doesn''t need this sincerity, if Chengxian blocks it, it is not appropriate.

    So open and upright, in the future, the two brothers and sisters of Cheng Wenbao will go to the southwest, and they will meet the adults in the way of visiting the elders of the clan, or if they encounter any trouble and want to ask the adults for help, is it possible that the adults can still pretend that they do not know or not know each other?

    After going back and forth, the purpose of becoming a master has been achieved.

    Shu Yu was stunned for a while, "So when I came here this time, I gave Master Cheng this opportunity to help him?" What was the urge to vomit blood?

    "No, it should be said that I implicated you, but made you take the blame. In fact, even if you don''t come today, because of the master''s mind, you will think of other ways."

    Unfortunately, when Chengxian came to Changjin Mansion this time, he had to ask Master Cheng for help.

    Shu Yu didn''t know what to say for a while.

    Her purpose has been achieved, so has Master Cheng¡¯s purpose, and it seems that only Cheng Xian¡¯s purpose has been achieved.

    "Anyway, take care of yourself." Shu Yu said to him solemnly, "If you need any help during your stay in Changjin Mansion, you can come to me. I live on Fuyuan Street and open a home there. Remember the shop, the intersection is right there, it¡¯s easy to find.¡±

    "it is good."

    Shu Yu and Cheng Xian said goodbye and took Yingxi back.

    As for that bastard, let Cheyen take it away.

    It was getting late, when Shu Yu returned to the courtyard, Tao Shi and Meng Han happened to be talking in the courtyard.

    Seeing her, Tao Shi was still very surprised, "Ayu, where have you been, and why are you only back now?"

    "I went on a trip to get married."

    Married? Tao Shi and Meng Han looked at each other.

    Yingxi explained it on the side, these things still have to be made clear with them, so that they can be mentally prepared.

    When Tao Shi heard this, he suddenly broke out in a cold sweat, "That married lady is too arrogant, then, that marriage..."

    "This matter was made by Miss Cheng arbitrarily, and it has nothing to do with the marriage. But she heard it from Gan Rui''s second sister. She has a good relationship with the second sister of the Gan family, and she has to make it clear with them another day."

    Tao Shi nodded when he heard the words, "That''s right, the Gan family still has to give us an account of this matter, why did they provoke such a terrible girl?"

    However, there was no need for Shu Yu and the others to go to the Gan family. Early the next morning, Mrs. Liao brought Gan Yujing to the door with a gift of apology in her hand.

    As soon as he entered the door, Mr. Liao apologized repeatedly.

 Chapter 1990ï¼š Gan Yujings explanation

    Chapter 1990 Gan Yujing''s explanation

    Shu Yu still has some doubts. Yesterday, the Cheng Jiatong incident was solved in the Cheng family behind closed doors. It was already night after the settlement.

    When she was puzzled, Gan Yujing had already explained it over there.

    It turned out that after Gan Yujing came out of the restaurant yesterday, she went straight back to her parents'' house. When her sister-in-law, Mrs. Liao, came back, she couldn''t help questioning her about Gan Ruixiang''s view.

    Gan Yujing has always been very dissatisfied with the Liao family. In the final analysis, Gan Rui was almost killed by Mrs. Gan''s aunt. Gan Yujing had just married at that time. After the death of her mother, the family affairs fell on Liao''s body. As a result, her fourth brother, whom she loved most, almost died under Liao''s housekeeper.

    Because of this incident, Gan Yujing not only doubted Liao''s ability, but also resented her eldest brother. At one point, they even felt that they wanted to be unfavorable to the fourth brother and occupy the Gan family''s property.

    But after so many years, Gan Yujing''s thoughts on Liao have changed, and the relationship has eased a little.

    However, the relationship took a turn for the worse last year, because Gan Yujing introduced Gan Rui''s last fiancee, and she was a relative of her husband''s family.

    As a result, the fianc¨¦e died, and the other party spread the rumors of Gan Rick''s wife everywhere, and the two families were torn apart.

    Gan Yujing, who was the middleman, was unflattering on both sides and became the target of public criticism.

    Gan Yujing had a feud with her elder brother and sister-in-law, so this time, seeing that the girl Liao found for Gan Rui was from a county town and she was in a hurry, she thought that the other party was targeting her.

    Fortunately, she was still calm. When she saw Liao Shi and Shu Yu in the box, she didn''t break in directly.

    After returning to her parents'' home, she asked about the identity of the other party, but unexpectedly was told that Meng Han was not found by Liao, but Gan Rui himself.

    Gan Yujing was very surprised.

    And the girl from the Meng family is not a little-known girl from a small family. During the Chinese New Year this year, the Meng family just received a plaque from the royal family, and now it hangs at the gate of the Meng family security bureau, very stylish.

    On this point alone, the Gan family cannot compare.

    Not to mention, Meng Han''s cousin is Meng Xiucai, who was the head of the case of Lian, primary and secondary schools last year, and the future cousin is the current head of Wen''an County.

    Although the Gan family has a deep family background, Gan Rui is still a scholar and is a big family in this city. But in terms of background, it is not necessarily comparable to the current Meng family.

    In addition, Gan Rui and Meng Han were in love with each other, Gan Rui also told Gan Yujing that he wanted to marry her, so Gan Yujing would naturally disagree.

    Even if she is dissatisfied with her elder brother and elder sister-in-law, she really loves Gan Rui. There is nothing wrong with the girl she likes, so how could she object.

    Gan Yujing immediately abandoned prejudice, but negotiated harmoniously with Mrs. Liao about receiving the Meng family and going to the Meng family to propose marriage.

    Everything went well originally, but who knew that after Gan Yujing returned to the room, she found that the old woman around her looked different, and she would mention Cheng Jiatong from time to time.

    Gan Yujing felt strange. After asking a few more questions, she found the strange bracelet on her wrist, and her eyelids jumped fiercely.

    Under her threats and questioning, the old woman broke down and gave a full account, saying that she had been bought by Cheng Jiatong, not only leaking Gan Yujing''s whereabouts, but also deliberately provoking the relationship between Gan Yujing and Liao Shi, just to make Gan Rui''s marriage was decided by Gan Yujing.

 Chapter 1991ï¼š Being played around by a little girl

    Chapter 1991 Being played around by a little girl

    Not only that, the old woman also said that the girl from the He family that Gan Yujing had a crush on not long ago, after being known by Cheng Jiatong, also let the old woman blow the wind, which made Gan Yujing not very satisfied with the girl of the He family.

    Gan Yujing also learned from her mother-in-law that Cheng Jiatong wanted to get close to Liao Shi at the beginning. After all, Liao Shi, as the elder sister-in-law, is the one who is more able to take charge of Gan Rui''s marriage.

    It''s just that Mrs. Liao is the mistress of the Gan family, she is busy with work, and she has two children to take care of.

    Especially after the incident of her aunt''s poisoning, she was particularly concerned about her children. Nini, who was only five years old this year, was in a restless state, and Mrs. Liao did almost everything herself.

    As a result, she has little time to go out, and as for the parties between wives and wives, she rarely shows up. It is too difficult for Cheng Jiatong to get close to her.

    Only then did she put her mind on Gan Yujing, and bribed the woman beside her to provoke her relationship with Liao, so that Gan Rui''s marriage could be in Gan Yujing''s hands.

    But what she didn''t expect was that after Gan Yujing had a failed experience, she was cautious about Gan Rui''s marriage. Gan Rui brought it together.

    This made Cheng Jiatong a little anxious, and gave the woman beside her a bracelet to make her work harder.

    After Gan Yujing listened to the old lady''s words, her whole person was dumbfounded.

    Cheng Jiatong has always shown an innocent and lively temperament in front of her. How can that kind of ignorant appearance be the same as the deep and insidious person in the center of Pozikou?

    Gan Yujing never thought that she was twenty-six or seven, and she was being played around by a teenage girl.

    She was very annoyed at Cheng Jiatong, and she was glad that she didn''t pierce that layer of window paper with her, so she could just stay away from her in the future.

    But when she went to bed at night, she couldn''t sleep at all, she always felt that something was wrong.

    Thinking about it, suddenly thought of Cheng Jiatong''s goodbye in the daytime.

    In the daytime, she made an appointment with Cheng Jiatong and two other wives to go shopping, and later ate in a restaurant. Halfway through the meal, the old woman inquired about the good news and reported it to her.

    At that time, she went out of the box for a while, and when she came back, Cheng Jiatong was gone, and the person at the table said that she left after her.

    At that time, Gan Yujing was absent-minded because of what she was seeing, so she didn''t care.

    Now that I think about it, Cheng Jiatong left too suddenly.

    Gan Yujing felt extremely uneasy when she thought of her temperament. It''s just that it was too late last night, even if you want to inquire about things, it''s too late.

    But at dawn today, Gan Yujing still asked people to inquire about the news.

    Yesterday, when Cheyen picked up the bundled **** and found a family with Shu Yu, many people around saw it.

    Gan Yujing knew it was broken as soon as she heard it. She had someone bribe one of the servants of the married family, and learned from him what happened to the family yesterday, and immediately felt like a thunderclap.

    Cheng Jiatong dared to bribe the **** to kidnap the county chief? ? ?

    In the end, this person was brought on by himself after all, Gan Yujing was very uneasy, so he and Liao hurriedly came over to make amends.

    Tao Shi was a little sighed for a while after hearing this.

    The other party was sincere and explained the reason. Even if Dow wanted to blame, it seemed inappropriate.

    finally said, "I also know that you are innocent in this matter, but after all, it was you who provoked it. If this kind of thing happens again in the future..."

 Chapter 1992ï¼š Meng Hans marriage has been decided

    Chapter 1992 Meng Han''s marriage has been decided

    Liao Shi and Gan Yujing immediately assured, "There will be no more, don''t worry, after the marriage is settled, no one wants to destroy Ari and Ahan."

    Tao Shi nodded, but he was always a little uncomfortable in his heart.

    Shu Yu didn''t get involved, she solved Cheng Jiatong, and it was not her turn to discuss marriage.

    There are a lot of bad things for big families, but there are not too many things for small families to face. There is no such thing as perfect in this world, it all depends on what kind of person you choose.

    After explained clearly, the atmosphere of Tao Shi and Liao Shi Gan Yujing became much more harmonious.

    It is better to hit the sun than to choose a day. Mr. Liao invites Mr. Tao and Meng Han to visit Gan¡¯s house.

    Tao thought about it and asked Shu Yu if he was interested. Shu Yu still had something to do, so he refused.

    When Tao Shi came back in the evening, the whole person was beaming with joy, and it was no longer uncomfortable at that point in the morning. He said to everyone, "Gan''s family is really handsome, and every yard is very big. I also went to see Gan Rui''s. The yard is clean, comfortable, and a large area alone. After Ahan gets married, life will be very comfortable."

    Comfortable? It seems that Mr. Liao has promised her a lot today.

    The incident of Cheng Jiatong made the Gan family feel a little guilty. With this kind of heart, it was inevitable to treat Tao Shi and Meng Han with a little more enthusiasm.

    Since both parties are satisfied, the next step is to discuss the marriage.

    Tao took Meng Han back to Chenggu County first. Two days later, Gan¡¯s father, Gan¡¯s elder brother and sister-in-law, Gan Yujing, and a family of people brought a matchmaker to the Meng Family Escort Bureau in Chenggu County to propose marriage.

    Shu Yu had never seen that posture, but heard from Meng Han that it was very lively at the time.

    Especially Uncle Meng and Father Gan, one of them is a warrior and the other is a scholar.

    Uncle Meng has always looked at scholars with a filter, otherwise he would not have fantasized about Meng Qi, who has no talent in the exam. On the other hand, Father Gan is full of style, and he speaks in a gentle manner.

    Uncle Meng is very happy to talk to him, no, according to what he said, he is asking for advice. Although he didn''t understand most of them, it didn''t hinder his strong social skills.

    Father Gan is very useful to this kind of worship, especially because the other party is a well-informed person who often goes out. Don''t look at Father Gan holding it all the time, but he likes listening to what Uncle Meng said very much, and he also admires Uncle Meng''s strong physique and strong martial arts, which makes him feel very secure.

    When Shu Yu heard this, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help twitching violently.

    She thought that these two people with completely different personalities would look down on each other when they met, but she didn''t expect that they would be quite... harmonious and complementary?

    The marriage was settled like this, Gan Rui and Meng Han became fianc¨¦es.

    As for the time to get married, as Shu Yu said, it has to wait until Meng Han is seventeen years old, three years from now.

    Three years, the Gan family thought it was a little long, but Gan Rui had no opinion, so it was decided.

    After the marriage was decided, Gan Rui came to find Meng Han more and more upright. Before Meng Han was very interested in A Rui and the three of them going out, Gan Rui saw it and knew that she liked going out, so he took her around the surrounding counties and played all the places he had been to.

    This intention makes Dow very satisfied.

    But Tao Shi soon began to worry again, and came to Shu Yu again a few days later, saying that he wanted to buy a shop.

    "Buy a shop?" Shu Yu was a little surprised when she heard her request.

 Chapter 1993ï¼š Shu Yu is ready to go home

    Chapter 1993 Shu Yu is ready to go home

    Tao explained, "Ahan is going to marry to Fucheng in the future. Although our security bureau is not bad, compared to the Gan family, there is always a gap."

    She was referring to the economic aspect. The Meng family and the Gan family are really incomparable.

    Shu Yu understood, "So you want to buy Ahan a shop in Fucheng as a dowry?"

    "Yeah, didn''t you hear that the prices of stores in Fucheng have dropped a little this year? I just thought about it, and bought a store for Ah Han, so I can get by in the future."

    This idea is very good, but the price of the shops in Fucheng will be placed there.

    Dow''s hands... do you have any money?

    Tao Shi really didn''t have it. Earlier, her brother was defrauded of a lot of her money, and most of it was spent on her parents'' family.

    Fortunately, the Meng Family Escort has some wealth, but isn''t the Escort expanded recently? Spending money is like running water, where there is excess money. If Meng Pei hadn''t taken out part of it, I''m afraid the security bureau could only be expanded by half.

    Therefore, I wanted to buy a shop in Fucheng, but Tao Shi really didn¡¯t have the money.

    But she really wanted to buy it while the price was cheap, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to afford it in a few years.

    So before she came, she asked someone to borrow some money. In fact, she asked Shu Yu or Meng Yunzheng to borrow it, and they could borrow it directly. But both of them are juniors, and they have had troubles before, not to mention the Tao Shi, even Uncle Meng would not agree.

    The main purpose of Tao Shi looking for Shu Yu was to ask her for an idea and see which store would be better to buy.

    Tao smeared Fucheng, and he didn''t do business, so he really didn''t understand this aspect.

    Shu Yu rarely found Dow''s decision to be far-sighted, so he did not reject it. She went to Jiang Fengshou to inquire, not to mention, Jiang Fengshou quickly gave four shops for Tao to choose.

    Tao looked around and finally chose a cloth house on Fuyuan Street.

    It was relatively close to Lu Ji, and they took care of each other. Second, this cloth village is sold in packages, so there is no need for Tao Shi to think about doing other business. Thirdly, when Meng Han went to Dong''an Mansion, he helped in Shuyou''s Yiren Pavilion, but he was not good at anything else, but he had a certain understanding of fabrics.

    After the decision was made, Tao Shi negotiated with the owner of Buzhuang, and then quickly closed the house, and the shop fell into the name of Meng Han.

    Dow accomplished a great event and finally felt at ease.

    Shu Yu saw that Meng Han''s marriage had been finalized, and Lu Ji''s shop was on the right track. Seeing that it was almost April, it was time for her to return to Dong''an Mansion.

    She came out...it''s been half a year.

    Just as she was preparing to leave, Chengxian asked her to have a meal with Meng Yunzheng.

    Chengxian said that Cheng Jiatong and Cheng Wenbao were sent to the southwest by Master Cheng on the third day after the incident. They didn''t wait for Chengxian to set off together, and Chengxian couldn''t be on the same road with them, but when they returned to the southwest in the future, they would inevitably have to meet.

    His visit to Changjin Mansion this time has also been completed, and he plans to go back in a few days.

    Shu Yuyi summed up, "If you go to the southwest, don''t you want to walk with me for a while? Or, let''s go together?"

    Meng Yunzheng, who was drinking tea beside him, couldn''t help sighing, he couldn''t leave. Autumn will be in a few months. He is leaving now, and he has to come back in two months. Every time he goes back and forth, he will spend all his time on the road.

    Shu Yu also did not agree with him to go back, and asked him to prepare for the exam here. As for the academy he bought, she would help to repair it as soon as possible after returning, and waited for him to recruit students after he returned from high school.

 Chapter 1994ï¼š Tang Wenqian, this county magistrate is very competent

    Chapter 1994 Tang Wenqian is a very competent magistrate

    Meng Yunzheng couldn''t accompany Shu Yu back together, but in the few days before she left, she had to accompany her no matter what.

    Qi Lie didn''t stop him this time. He''s not a person who is not friendly, right? He gave Meng Yunzheng three days off.

    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu had to go back to Chenggu County after saying goodbye to Chengxian after dinner.

    So the next day, the two took A Rui and three and went out of the city in a carriage.

    They both hadn''t come back for a month, and it wasn''t very long, but once they entered the city, they clearly felt different.

    The most striking thing is the relaxed look on the faces of the people in the past. Compared with the cautious look of the past few months, it is really different.

    Shu Yu leaned on the carriage, looked at the street with people coming and going outside the window, and suddenly smiled, "It seems that Tang Wenqian, the county magistrate, is very competent."

    Meng Yunzheng gave a "um" and didn''t say much.

    Ayu didn''t know what Tang Wenqian was thinking, but he was very clear.

    Speaking of which, he can be considered successful now, and his parents have taken him to his side again. He is still so old, should he find a daughter-in-law?

    "Ayun, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing his ghostly appearance, Shu Yu reached out and waved in front of him.

    Meng Yunzheng smiled and took her hand, holding it tightly in his palm, "It''s nothing, I just think of you going back this time, I don''t know when we will meet again."

    He is going to take the autumn exam in August. After the exam, he has to go to Beijing to take the exam and take part in the spring exam in February next year. After the palace exam is over, he will be entangled with other things, and he will probably have to go back to Dong''an as soon as possible. moon.

    In this way, it will take a year.

    Thinking of this, Meng Yunzheng''s brows were almost tied.

    Shu Yu laughed, "I''ll go see you when you go to Beijing to take the exam."

    "It will be tiring." He thought for a while, "Otherwise, when the autumn season is over this year, I will go back to Dong''an House, and I will leave for Beijing after the New Year''s Eve next year, if it is too late."

    Shu Yu, "..." Wouldn''t that be more tiring?

    The transportation is really inconvenient these days. If it is modern, it will take a few hours to get there by plane.

    Shu Rui Er Niu Dabao and the three in the carriage looked disgusted, do they really have no sense of existence? Is it not good for my sister and future brother-in-law to hold hands like no one else? Even if people outside can''t see it, the three of them are there.

    Er Niu waited for a long time, and finally couldn''t hold back his mouth, "That, Brother Meng, I think..." The exam is important.

    Meng Yunzheng looked over, Erniu swallowed hard.

    "What do you think?" Meng Yunzheng felt a little regretful, he should have prepared another carriage.

    Er Niu laughed dryly, "I think... your proposal is very good. It''s still half a year after Qiuqi to arrive in Chunhong. You can go back to Dong''an Mansion. We all miss you very much."

    Shu Rui and Dabao, "..." What about your backbone?

    Meng Yunzheng nodded and looked at Shu Yu, "Look, they also think my proposal is good."

    Shu Yu was amused by them.

    At this time, the carriage also arrived at the door of the Meng Family Escort Bureau, and the three teenagers jumped out of the carriage first, far away from them.

    Shu Yu walked into the Mengjia **** bureau and found that the expansion of the **** bureau had been completed. The biggest change was the martial arts field. Stone locks weighing hundreds of pounds were neatly arranged in every corner of the martial arts field.

 Chapter 1995ï¼š Mengjia Martial Arts Field

    Chapter 1995 Meng Family Martial Arts Field

    The martial arts field is very lively at the moment, and many bodyguards are exercising.

    On the martial arts stage in the middle, Uncle Meng was holding a long spear and fighting with others. Seeing that the fight became more and more fierce, Tao Shi, who was under the stage, looked terrified and said, "It''s okay, it''s not long before your injury is healed. Well, take a break first."

    "I don''t have any problems anymore." Uncle Meng refused, took a step back and went up to meet him again.

    Really can''t blame him for being so excited, he hasn''t played against anyone for a long time because of his injury. Nowadays, there are many new escorts recruited in the **** bureau, and some escorts are very good.

    The **** who was fighting against him in front of him was strong in martial arts and played steadily and steadily. When Uncle Meng fought him, the other side didn''t lose the slightest, which really surprised him.

    A lot of escorts under the Yanwu stage were shouting hello, except for Tao Shi, who was worried, everyone else was eager to go up and fight.

    When Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng arrived, they saw this scene.

    The two looked at each other and simply stood on the sidelines.

    Other people watched the excitement and were fascinated, but didn''t notice the sudden appearance of a few more people.

    Until Uncle Meng stumbled and took a few steps back and almost fell off the martial arts stage, everyone exclaimed, a figure swept out of the crowd, and they were stunned when they caught him.

    Uncle Meng was even more surprised, followed by surprise, "Yun Zheng, are you back?"

    Meng Yunzheng stood on the martial arts stage, held Uncle Meng steady, and said helplessly, "Uncle, the doctor said you''d better rest for half a year. It takes a hundred days to hurt your muscles and bones, and you were not just hurting your muscles and bones."

    Tao Shi was frightened back to his senses, hurried forward and hit Uncle Meng, "That''s right, you don''t listen to what I said, you should listen to what Yun Zheng said."

    Uncle Meng didn''t take it seriously, "You are just worrying, I just didn''t stand firm."

    He was still in good spirits. Seeing that Tao Shi was about to say something, he quickly pushed Meng Yunzheng and said, "Yunzheng, you come and try, we have a lot of escorts in our **** bureau, and they are all very good at it. You can test it."

    As he said that, he put the long spear in his hand into his hand, and said to the **** opposite, "Old district, let my nephew try it with you."

    "Nephew?" The other party looked at Meng Yunzheng and frowned slightly.

    The others seemed to be thinking of something, "Daotou, isn''t your nephew the scholar who won the third grade last year?"

    "Yes, that''s him." Uncle Meng was very proud.

    Someone muttered, "I know that Meng Xiucai is very good at reading and has a lot of knowledge, but this weak scholar is too embarrassing for him to stand on the martial arts stage."

    "Yeah, yeah, or I''ll go up, and I''ll learn from the guards in the district?"

    "Meng Xiucai, come down, that gun is quite heavy, give it to me, I''ll take it."

    Meng Yunzheng looks handsome, compared with these muscular guards present, he can really be regarded as a weak scholar, at least his surface is very deceptive.

    Shu Yu thought that the first time he saw him pretending to be mute in Jiangyuan County, it was really weak and pitiful, who would have thought that he would climb over the wall as easily as standing up?

    Uncle Meng was a little unhappy, "What are you talking about? Yun Zheng is not a weak scholar, he is amazing."

    Meng Yunzheng laughed. He flipped the spear in his hand and nodded, "This spear is really heavy, I''m still used to using a sword."

 Chapter 1996ï¼š Chat with Meng Yunzheng

    Chapter 1996 Discuss with Meng Yunzheng

    After finishing speaking, Meng Yunzheng walked to the weapon rack with the spear, inserted the spear back, then picked a sword, tried it out, and walked back to the middle of the martial arts stage.

    It was just right. During this time, he followed Qi Lie to busy, and he hadn''t had a good fight with anyone for a long time.

    Just now saw the movement on the Yanwu stage, such a **** scene made his fingers move a little.

    He carried his sword and said to Uncle Meng, "Uncle, you should rest under the stage first."

    "Okay, okay."

    Uncle Meng was helped down by Tao, and then Meng Yunzheng looked at the **** opposite.

    District **** is in his thirties, with a burly stature and a very stable footing.

    He looked at Meng Yunzheng, hesitated for a while and said, "Meng Xiucai, I''m a rough person, if I hurt you, you..."

    "Nothing, Uncle Ou just do it."

    District **** sighed secretly, just thinking about holding it back for a while, it would be bad if he hurt him. I heard that Meng Xiucai has to participate in this year''s township examination, so it can''t ruin his future.

    Thinking, the **** Ou rushed up with a knife, but he was very cautious in his moves. Compared with Uncle Meng''s fight, he was obviously a lot less restrained.

    However, the next moment, with a sound of ''ïÏ'', the knife in the hand of the **** was suddenly thrown out and landed directly under the martial arts platform.

    The guard in the area was stunned, the tiger''s mouth was hot, not hurt, but his muscles were shaking.

    He raised his head in astonishment, this is not the strength that a weak scholar should have.

    The guards under the stage were also stunned, but soon someone shouted, "Old District, you put water too obviously."

    "That is, the soft hands have no strength at all. Look, the knives are flying."

    Others could see that Escort Ou was useless, so they thought he was doing it on purpose and never thought of fighting against Meng Yunzheng.

    Only the **** Ou knew how powerful his sword was.

    Yes, the speed and strength of his moves are not great, but that doesn''t mean that he is unstable in holding the knife.

    District **** swallowed his saliva, turned around and took the knife picked up by the **** under the stage, took a deep breath, and said to Meng Yunzheng with burning eyes, "Come again."

    "it is good."

    With a sound of ''ïÏ'', the swords collided, sparks splashed, and the fight between the two sides instantly became murderous.

    The guards under the stage ''drinked'' and looked at the two people under the shadow of swords and swords in surprise.

    District escort, just as Meng Xiaoshu said, is very stable, and every move is very solid.

    Meng Yunzheng is different. His movements are clever and powerful, and his foundation is also very stable.

    He followed Meng Pei to learn martial arts since he was a child. Later, his mother rescued Yan Bo. Yan Bo was from Jianghu, and he was the most powerful in the whole escort. Meng Yunzheng followed Yan Bo to learn.

    After he was ten years old, he was brought back to the Gong family by Gongqiu, because he explained to Gongqiu that his brain was damaged, and it was useless to study for the imperial examination. Gongqiu asked him to learn martial arts.

    Meng Yunzheng was mediocre in front of Gongqiu, but secretly he had already learned everything he had learned.

    For martial arts, he never missed a day.

    Although the **** in the district was good, under Meng Yunzheng''s offensive, he gradually began to find that he was not strong enough. It didn''t take long for the knife in his hand to fly again, with a sword on his neck.

    District bodyguard gasped heavily, but his face was excited. He cupped his hands to Meng Yunzheng and said, "Meng Gongzi is very skilled."

 Chapter 1997ï¼š practice

    Chapter 1997 Practice

    Meng Yunzheng withdrew his sword, "Acceptance."

    The people under the stage seemed to have finally recovered at this time, and suddenly burst into cheers.

    "That''s amazing, Young Master Meng, are you really even a junior and middle-aged scholar? Why do I look at your ability, and it''s not a problem to take the martial arts exam?"

    "Wonderful and wonderful, Mr. Meng is a rare all-rounder in both civil and military affairs."

    "Master Meng, I''m here to ask you to enlighten me."

    "I come."

    "Don''t grab it, I''ll go first."

    The escorts under the stage not only did not retreat, but they all wanted to come on stage to learn from each other.

    Uncle Meng laughed and saw that Yun Zheng didn''t stop him, so he let them go.

    He finally turned his head and asked Shu Yu, "Why did you suddenly return to Chenggu County? Is there something wrong?"

    "It''s not a big deal, I''m going to go back to Dong''an. Yun Zheng accompanies me to say goodbye to you."

    Uncle Meng was stunned for a moment, then withdrew his smile, "You are leaving? Why is it so sudden?"

    "It''s not suddenly, I''ve been out for half a year." If she doesn''t go back, her mother is afraid that she will come over.

    Uncle Meng did the math, huh, it''s really been half a year, time flies too fast.

    Of course he was reluctant to leave Shu Yu, but after being out for so long, the family must miss her very much, so he can''t stop her.

    "Okay, the uncle won''t stop you. In the evening, let''s have a reunion dinner, and we will have a lively fight. The difference doesn''t have to be sad, right?" He turned around and explained to Tao, "You will be a while longer. Buy some food and give her a gluttonous feast."

    Tao Shi, "..." Forget it, she doesn''t care about rough people.

    She waved her hand and said to Shu Yu, "Let them fight here, Shu Yu, you come in with me, we have prepared a lot of things for you, you will bring them back when the time comes."

    Tao Shi didn''t like Shu Yu before, but after so many things, she is now a little reluctant to let her go. The journey of the heart is really amazing.

    Shu Yu glanced at Meng Yunzheng on the stage, then looked at the excited three teenagers standing below the stage jumping and cheering for him, nodded, and followed Tao into the room.

    That night, the Meng family lined up neatly around a large table, including Gan Rui.

    Meng Han was so anxious when she heard that Shu Yu was leaving, she almost hugged her and wanted to go with her, so frightened that Gan Rui hurriedly packed her several dishes to divert her attention.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng didn''t stay here for a long time. Many bodyguards knew that Meng Yunzheng was leaving the next day, and they were arguing for him to come and try again.

    It was just that Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu wanted to entertain Master Yang He Er and others the next day. They fought side by side at the beginning, and Master Yang and others also went to take care of Shu Yu''s business.

    Now that she is leaving, and I don''t know when the next meeting will be, I should say goodbye.

    Shu Yu reserved three tables in the restaurant box, not only invited Mr. Yang, but also invited Lu Wu and other people who had some friendship in the black market, including the Guan family and Dr. Mi.

    Everyone is a little reluctant, but the county owner''s home is not here, and he has to leave sooner or later.

    Everyone happily practiced it for her, and then they sent a lot of things to her to take back.

    Shu Yu looked at the stuff piled up in the carriage and had a headache, none of them could sit down.

    Just when Meng Yunzheng was going to rent a carriage, Lu Wu, who had never left, stepped forward and looked at Shu Yu hesitantly.

    Shu Yu rarely sees such a twisted posture, "Is there anything you can do to find me?"

 Chapter 1998ï¼š those girls went to the southwest

    Chapter 1998 Those girls went to the southwest

    Lu Wu scratched his head a little embarrassedly, "I want to ask the county head for help."

    Meng Yunzheng glanced at them and said to Shu Yu, "You guys talk first, I''ll rent a carriage."

    After he left, Lu Wucai said in a low voice, "County Lord, I..."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, what was it that made him so hard to say, Lu Wu usually had a straightforward temperament, but he stopped talking several times.

    "Speak straight, I promise not to blame you."

    Lu Wu took a deep breath, "County Lord, I heard, I heard that you have been to the southwest for a while before."

    Shu Yu suddenly realized and laughed, "You mean I was exiled to the southwest, it''s not a secret, many people know that there is no need to be so hesitant."

    Lu Wu didn''t expect her to be so generous, she didn''t seem to care at all, as if being exiled was just an ordinary thing, and she was a little stunned for a while.

    "Does the county owner not care?"

    "What do you care about? Who cares about people saying that my identity is not honorable enough, and I have such an unbearable past? I don''t think so. It wasn''t because of my crime that I was exiled. Later, I also relied on my own efforts and credits. Being canonized as a Xiangjun, I think it just proves my ability. Besides, there are thousands of people in exile, and I met the current Taifu Master Qi on the way to exile, and it was a blessing in disguise."

    Lu Wu''s eyes widened involuntarily, he lowered his head and became thoughtful.

    Shu Yu, "Isn''t it the same? Although you have been in the black market before, but that is not what you want. Later, you fought with us against the rebels and made great achievements. Now you have become the patrol inspection of Chenggu County. There are more than 100 people under the management. The experience in the black market only accounts for a little time in your life. Now that you have a successful career, you have married a beautiful girl, and your temperament has become calm. Isn¡¯t this a blessing in disguise ?"

    Lu Wu suddenly became enlightened, yes, the experience of the black market is only a small stage in his life, and he does not need to be entangled in the past. What other people say is what, those people are just jealous of his current status and status, who cares about the good friends around him?

    He raised his head sharply, "I understand, thank the county chief for calling me."

    He was about to leave after he finished speaking, and the corner of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched. He said just now that his temperament has become calm, so why is he showing his true shape now.

    "Wait a minute, Lu Wu, did you forget something? What did you want to say to me?" It''s not like she just wanted to confirm whether she was exiled to the southwest.

    Lu Wu slapped his forehead, "Yes, I almost forgot." He began to feel embarrassed again, but this time he spoke a lot more quickly, "Actually, it''s not me, it''s my daughter-in-law, it''s Qiao Rou, I don''t know if the county owner can pay Remember?"

    "Remember, what happened to her?"

    "Some of the girls who were in the black market before have gone to the southwest."

    "So far?" Shu Yu knew what the girls had arranged, and some of them, like Qiao Rou, married people from the black market. Some voluntarily marry unmarried military households in the military camp, and some warm each other and live together. Others plan to never marry and just want to start over in a place no one knows.

    Shu Yu had participated in the arrangement of these girls, but in her impression, no one had gone so far to the southwest.

 Chapter 1999ï¼š Lu Wus request

    Chapter 1999 Lu Wu''s Request

    Lu Wu nodded, "It''s true that they weren''t the girls who had settled down in the first place, they were..." He paused, "The girl who wanted to go back to her hometown originally thought she was loved by her family, but she didn''t expect it to be abandoned. "

    Shu Yu instantly understood that many people were abducted and sold in the black market earlier.

    Some people have good family conditions, and some people are loved by their parents and relatives. Therefore, after coming out of the black market, these girls still want to go back to their own homes.

    I just didn''t expect that the family did not accept them back because the girls were once imprisoned and their reputations were damaged.

    These things are not very clear to Shu Yu, but Lu Wu told her that only two of these girls were left behind by their families. Others were either forced to become renunciations or forced to commit suicide to preserve their family''s reputation. I used to think that the favored favor was just like a dream.

    Now this dream has woken up, and the girls have completely given up.

    The girls who have struggled in the black market show that the white dots really came out through thorns and thorns. They finally escaped from the dark place and survived, how can they repeat the same mistakes and die?

    So the girls reunited and left their hometown together.

    In the end, they chose the southwest. First, it was far from their hometown, and secondly, it was a place of exile. There were people from all backgrounds and experiences. They didn¡¯t seem so unusual there.

    The person who originally sent them back to their hometown was arranged by Xia Yi. Master Xia should have expected this situation a long time ago, so he explained that if these girls want to leave, they can help arrange the way to lead the household registration.

    These girls are in special circumstances and have been granted permission by the imperial court, so the local government is not a problem.

    Lu Wu said, "Two of them have a good relationship with our family Qiao Rou. They wrote a letter and sent it over a few days ago, explaining the situation. Qiao Rou knew that the county owner had stayed in the southwest for a while, and was thinking about staying in the local area. Maybe someone I know, if possible, I would like to ask them to take care of it."

    They have no background in the southwest. Although those girls have experienced a lot, they are unfamiliar with the place in the southwest. Even if they have a household registration route to settle down, it may not be easy to make a living.

    Shu Yu understood, she nodded and asked, "Which prefecture or county did those girls go to in the southwest? What''s their name?"

    Lu Wu, "Qingxuan County, under the jurisdiction of Linzhang House, I only know two names, one is He Fang and the other is Kang Shuxian."

    Qingxuan County?

    This Shu Yu knew that it was in the county town next door to Heichang County, where she was exiled. Speaking of which, Zhengdao Village was actually a little closer to Qingxuan County.

    The two places are relatively poor county towns, these girls ran too far.

    But as Lu Wu said, there are people from all backgrounds in the exile, and it is not an exaggeration to say that they are mixed. But it is because there are many prisoners in exile, so for the convenience of management, the government has troops stationed there, and the punishment for criminal mistakes is particularly severe.

    Girls choose there, there are pros and cons.

    Shu Yu replied, "Okay, I''ve written down the name you said, and I''ll write a letter to have someone go to Qingxuan County to see it."

    Lu Wu exhaled, "Thank you for the county lord, I will tell my daughter-in-law the good news when I go back."

    Meng Yunzheng had already returned while he was talking, Shu Yu nodded at Lu Wu, and the others got into the carriage and slowly drove towards the city gate.

 Chapter 2000ï¼š leave

    Chapter 2000 Leaving

    Meng Yunzheng got into the car, and only inquired about Lu Wu''s intentions. After listening to Shu Yu, he pondered for a moment, "Isn''t there a guard? It''s easy for him to go back this time and say hello to the local government."

    Shu Yu didn''t really think of Chengxian at first. After all, the other party is the subordinate of the governor. If he is familiar with him, he doesn''t want to owe him any favors.

    So she thought about writing letters to the Club and Wang Changdong.

    Wang Changdong is now working in the county government office in Heichang County, and he is highly valued by the magistrate. Although Qingxuan County is not under his jurisdiction, Wang Changdong has a lot of contacts, and people from the next county town have friends who want to come.

    Meng Yunzheng nodded and agreed, "In this case, Wang Changdong is indeed more suitable."

    Chengxian''s status is too high, every word and deed represent the meaning of adult Cheng. If he specially takes care of a few unfamiliar girls, he will instead disturb their normal lives and make them the object of others'' attention, which goes against their desire to live a low-key life.

    Wang Changdong is different, he is a local, and his identity is not high or low, so that a few girls in the local area will not be harassed by local gangsters, and will not be troubled by others.

    However, although Shu Yu did not let Cheng Xian take care of her, the letter she wrote was entrusted to Wang Changdong by Cheng Xian.

    If she sent the letter through the post, she didn''t know how long it would take. Cheng Xian had to rush back to the southwest, just passing through Heichang County, so it would be convenient to hand over the letter to Wang Changdong.

    is just the content of this letter, Shu Yu still has to make it clear to Chengxian.

    Who knows, Chengxian''s expression becomes a little weird when he hears Qingxuan County.

    Shu Yu felt strange, "What happened to Qingxuan County?"

    "It''s a coincidence that the family''s shop is in Qingxuan County, and that''s where the Chengwenbao brothers and sisters go now."

    Shu Yu, "..." That''s really a coincidence.

    Chengxian received the letter, "Okay, I will bring this letter to you."

    "Thank you." Shu Yu prepared a lot of melon seeds and sunflower oil for him, and asked him to keep some of it, and then bring some to Master Cheng.

    Chengxian left the next day, he did not go with Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu and his party were not in a hurry in the carriage, they just walked slowly, but Cheng Xian wanted to return to his life as soon as possible after finishing his work.

    After Chengxian left, Shu Yu explained the matter of the shop, and after returning the rented courtyard, he set off and was ready to go.

    Two carriages, a line of six people, plus a miscellaneous pile of things, the carriages were stuffed to the brim.

    Meng Yunzheng sent them out of the city, seeing that the carriage disappeared, and then turned to go back, but his back was inexplicably lonely.

    Shu Yu was a little tired at first, swaying against the carriage.

    But before driving too far, the clamoring voices of the three teenagers in the carriage behind him could be heard.

    Shu Yu lifted the curtain of the car and asked Ying Dong who was driving, "What are they arguing about?"

    Shu Rui stuck his head out, "Second sister, where did we pass when we went back?"

    Shu Yu, "Didn''t I just tell you about the route yesterday? Forgot it now?"

    "No, we were thinking about whether we could go to Tianning County when we passed Huajiang Mansion." Er Niu stuck his head out.

    Tianning County...just where Shu Yu planned to go.

    It''s just that she wondered how these three boys were so concerned about that.

    "What are you going to do in Tianning County?"

 Chapter 2001ï¼š Three Teenagers Thoughts

    Chapter 2001 The Thoughts of the Three Teenagers

    Dabao also squeezed his head out. The car window was that big, and his face was still chubby. When he squeezed in, Shu Rui and Erniu''s faces were almost squeezed out of shape in an instant.

    The expressions of the two were painful, but Dabao didn''t know it. He said excitedly, "Let''s go to Tianning County to see where Brother Meng used to live. Ying Dong told us that Brother Meng lived there before he was ten years old. Come on, it would be a pity not to take a look, you are right."

    He still wanted to turn his face, but Shu Rui and Er Niu finally pulled their heads back while he turned their heads, and began to gasp for breath.

    Shu Yu almost died of laughter when he saw it, "Okay, let''s go to Tianning County. Just in time to let Yingdong and Yingxi go back and have a look, and put incense sticks for their parents."

    replied that Xi had gone to worship, but Yingdong had never had the chance.

    Now hearing what Shu Yu said, the two brothers and sisters suddenly became excited, "Thank you, Miss."

    "We will stay in Tianning County for a few more days. You can move freely and meet your old friends."

    Actually, Shu Yu went to Tianning County mainly to see Meng Pei.

    The last time he set out with the old lady, the purpose was the Xuanyuan sword in the Tianning County Quansheng Escort Bureau. Uncle Meng said that he would dig out the sword and give it away directly, so that no one else would attack their family.

    Several months have passed, but Meng Pei has not come back, and he doesn''t know how things are going.

    But she didn''t need to tell a few people about this, the three boys got what they wanted and immediately cried out excitedly.

    They didn¡¯t walk fast along the way. Shu was always in a hurry before, but it was rare to stop to see the scenery along the road. At the moment, the three teenagers were still traveling, so she stopped and walked slowly, and occasionally lived in the local area for a day or two.

    The three teenagers were satisfied, but seeing more and more things piled up in the carriage, Shu Yu had a particularly headache.

    Fortunately, as the weather warmed, the group finally arrived at Huajiangfu.

    Huajiang Mansion is as lively as ever. Shu Rui and the three heard that there is the largest wharf on the road here, and couldn¡¯t wait to see it.

    Shu Yu saw that they were very energetic, so he let them alone, and just explained, "We will stay in Fucheng for one night today, and we will go to Tianning County tomorrow. Come back early after you go to the pier, don''t be too tired, be careful tomorrow. Can''t get up."

    "Got it, Second Sister."

    The three of them hurriedly ran out after moving their luggage and things to the hotel room.

    Shu Yu shook his head, seeing that it was still early, he asked Yingdong Yingxi if he wanted to go out for a walk by himself.

    Yingxi did not go, but Yingdong thought of his friends in Fucheng. I heard Yingxi say before that after the death of her mother and stepfather, she didn''t know where they were. Yingxi went to Tan Ping, the jailer of Fucheng, to find out who had collected their bodies.

    Ying Dong and Tan Ping are friends. Since they are here, they want to meet and thank him for taking care of him back then.

    Shu Yu asked him to rest in the inn with Yingxi despite his busy schedule.

    That night, the three teenagers were very excited when they came back. They had never been on a boat before, and when they saw the big boats on the pier with several floors, they thought it was very spectacular.

    In addition to Dabao, the other two wrote an article on the spot, threatening to show it to Master Wen after returning.

    Shu Yu was funny and urged them to rest early.

    On the second day, the group got up early, got on the carriage and wanted to go to Tianning County.

    However, when he first arrived at the city gate, Shu Yu suddenly stopped the carriage, "Wait."

 Chapter 2002ï¼š The two teams meet

    The carriage was queuing up to leave the city, when Shu Yu suddenly stopped, making Yingxi stunned for a moment, she turned around and asked, "Miss, what''s the matter?"

    "Is that Da Zhuang?" Shu Yu pointed to a man not far away who was negotiating with the stall owner in front of the stall.

    It seems that the negotiation is not very satisfactory, Da Zhuang shook his head and took the two people behind him into another shop.

    Yingxi nodded immediately, "Yes, it''s Da Zhuang, why is he here?"

    Shu Yu lowered his eyes and counted the time, with a happy face on his face, and said with a smile, "It should have been delivered to Changjin Mansion with Brother Daniel, passing through here."

    Daniu went back to Dong''an to purchase the goods a few days after the shop opened. According to the distance and time, it is now halfway through the delivery, and it is just right to pass here.

    Yingxi was surprised, "It''s such a coincidence that we just met."

    "Yingxi, go back first."

    "Yes."

    Yingxi pulled the reins and came out of the line out of the city. Fortunately, they just started to line up and fell at the end of the line.

    Ying Dong in the carriage behind looked at them puzzled, and quickly turned around and left the team.

    When Yingxi drove a carriage to the shop where Da Zhuang entered, Da Zhuang just came out.

    He originally wanted to go around the side of the carriage, but he didn''t expect to hear a familiar voice. As soon as he looked up, he saw Shu Yu coming out of the carriage.

    "Master?!" Da Zhuang was surprised.

    Shu Yu jumped out of the car, walked to the edge of the shop, looked at the many bags hanging on him, and asked with a smile, "Did you just pass Huajiang Mansion? Where''s Big Niu?"

    "Yes, we just arrived here yesterday afternoon. The chief stewards were resting in the inn. I brought two people out to buy things, but I didn''t expect to meet the boss here. Are you going to go home?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Well, we also just arrived yesterday. The inn where you live is not far away, show me there."

    "Not far, not far, just around here."

    The inn is really not far. They were already on their way, but they just entered the city to rest. After a night¡¯s rest, they will start again today. There are so many goods and carts to be transported. Naturally, the closer they are to the city gate, the better. it is good.

    Shu Yu followed Da Zhuang towards the inn, and asked about the quantity of goods delivered this time.

    Da Zhuang said, "Half of the stock at home has been delivered again. The chief steward said that it is really not easy to make one trip. If you can get more, you can get as much as you can. Manager Jiang has a lot of ideas, and the goods at Changjin Mansion are sold well. It''s fast, especially since the Dragon Boat Festival will be soon, it is said that there will be another event, so I can give as much as I can."

    He gave Shu Yu the approximate amount, and then said, "But we may have a few guests yesterday, and probably will order a small batch of goods today, so the big stewards are all waiting in the inn, and they have to wait in the afternoon. just set off."

    If not, they should leave as soon as the city gate opens.

    Shu Yu paused, "How do you say this?"

    "Didn''t we enter the city yesterday afternoon? At that time, the chief steward saw that it was still early, so he said to go to the pier. There are many freight and merchant ships at the pier, and of course there are many merchants. Last time we were in a hurry, and we didn''t have time to see it. I''m not so nervous this time, so I''ll take this opportunity to see if I can find a few customers. After all, everything in our family is rare, especially instant noodles. Those merchants who travel from south to north are always a bit shabby. The source of customers is still very easy to find.¡±

 Chapter 2003ï¼š It was you last night

    Shu Yu nodded, that is, the people who go out to carry goods are all men.

    These people don¡¯t say that they eat exquisitely and deliciously, and they don¡¯t even know how to cook with a fire. They stayed on the ship for a month or two, except for the occasional time when the ship was docked to have a good meal. On weekdays, they really could make a living.

    Even if there is a cook and a kitchen on the boat, the food is very casual, and it will be over after a while.

    Instant noodles, the most important thing is that anyone can operate it. It is enough to have a pot of hot water. If these people want to eat better, they can roll an egg and add a ham sausage.

    So Daniel and the others went to the wharf to find customers, which was the right choice.

    Dazhuang said, "Actually, some people on the dock have already eaten instant noodles. After all, they have been to many places, and it is normal to buy things from our family in other places. But more people don''t know it yet, so we brought some over there. , asked the people near the pier to borrow a bowl and boiled water for everyone to try."

    It''s evening, the boat is docked nearby, and many people plan to leave tomorrow.

    So it was very lively at the time, and there were a lot of people surrounded by three floors and three floors. The instant noodles taste good, and they can be eaten raw or boiled, and they are quickly praised by everyone.

    At that time, there were several freight stewards who were very interested and left the address of the inn where they stayed, saying that they would make an order with them after they discussed it.

    Dabao who followed behind suddenly slapped his thigh, "So you guys made up the hustle and bustle on the pier yesterday?"

    Shu Yu and Dazhuang turned around at the same time, and heard Shu Rui say, "Didn''t we go to the pier last night? At that time, there was a large group of people around the pier, saying that they were talking about some kind of business. We originally wanted to go in and see. , but there were too many people and it was too late, I was afraid that the second sister would worry when I came back after too long, so I didn''t go to join in the fun."

    Dabao patted his thigh again, "It''s all my fault for stopping me. I would have squeezed in. If I didn''t stop me, we would have met last night."

    Shu Rui and Er Niu twitched the corners of their mouths. Come on, with his size, it took him a long time to squeeze two people inside, but he was squeezed out again after a while.

    In addition, most of the boatmen on the pier were ferocious boatmen, all of them tall and big. Dabao wanted to push them aside, but when they stared down, he was too frightened to move.

    They don''t want to create extravagances, and this kind of liveliness is not a must-see.

    While the few people were talking, they had already reached the door of the inn.

    At this moment, Daniel was sitting in the lobby having breakfast, and Yuan Gui was at the same table as him.

    It seems that Daniel told him about setting up a team, and this time, two people came together.

    Seeing her, they were also very surprised.

    "Ayu, why are you here?"

    "I''m not going home, I happened to pass by and saw Da Zhuang."

    Daniel was delighted, "It''s a coincidence, this can be met." He reached out and touched Er Niu''s head, "Last time I didn''t see you in the past, I haven''t seen you for a few months, and it looks like you''ve grown taller again. Well."

    "Brother, I have gained a lot of knowledge." Erniu said excitedly.

    A few people greeted each other for a while, and then Daniel said, "A few stewards made an appointment at the pier yesterday that they will come over around the end of 90 hours today. It''s almost time. Ayu, since you are here, would you like to meet us together?"

    "OK."

    Said that Cao Cao Cao Cao arrived, and as soon as Da Niu''s voice fell, a few familiar people walked in from outside.

 Chapter 2004ï¼š Can the banknotes be warmed up?

    Daniel was overjoyed and quickly got up to greet them.

    After everyone came in, they greeted each other politely, and the bull led them to the guest room upstairs.

    Shu Yu didn''t say anything, just leave the list to Daniel and Da Zhuang, she quietly followed everyone upstairs.

    Everyone doesn''t know her, but seeing that Daniel didn''t stop her, they didn''t say much.

    Since these merchants are here, they are obviously sure that they will buy instant noodles. As for how much, just sit down and discuss slowly.

    Some of them are bought back to eat at home, and two are prepared to buy and sell in their hometown.

    However, although the Daniel brought a lot of goods this time, these are all to be supplied to the shops in Changjin Mansion. If you buy them back for your own use or give them away, you can free up some, but it is obviously not enough to buy goods.

    Daniel explained the situation to them, after all, it is a novelty to eat, they can try a little bit advanced. If the sales are high, you can go to Dong''an to place a big order.

    Daniel had a deal with them, and quickly settled on the price and quantity.

    They both left each other''s addresses. If it is suitable, they will definitely cooperate again next time.

    Shu Yu didn''t make a sound the whole time. She only took two steps forward when the merchants took out the goods they brought.

    Obviously, these people not only want to buy Daniel''s things, but also want to make Daniel''s money.

    "Steward Lu, look, this is a writing brush produced by our Xu family. Although it has nothing to do with your food store, you can also buy a batch and sell it to the local bookstore."

    "Hey, the local bookstores have stable supply channels, so the writing brush is not suitable. The preserved fruit sold by our Liu family is the best, you can try it. It is placed in the food store and bought with instant noodles. Sales are definitely good.¡±

    "Your preserved fruit is very sweet, and our Mao family''s sauce is the most suitable. It is delicious when paired with your instant noodles. Our Mao family''s sauce is an ancestral secret recipe. You can try it, Steward Lu."

    Daniel Lu, "..." Good guy, can the silver note just received in his arms be warmed up?

    He couldn''t help looking at Shu Yu, and everyone followed his gaze subconsciously, and then they were stunned for a moment, Steward Lu... See what this girl is doing?

    Shu Yu stepped forward and took a look at the Xu family''s brush.

    This brush is high-quality, and the price should not be low.

    When Meng Yunzheng''s academy opened, he needed a lot of ink, ink, paper, ink, and brushes. If you go to the bookstore to buy it, the price will definitely be high. If you can wholesale it, it will definitely be much cheaper.

    I¡¯m just a beginner, and I can¡¯t use this fine brush yet.

    Shu Yu pondered for a moment and asked the manager of the Xu family, "Do you have any other brushes?"

    "Yes, they are all on the boat, and they are parked at the dock now." The manager of the Xu family looked at her suspiciously, "Do you want to buy it, girl?"

    "Take me there."

    Manager Xu was refreshed, "Okay, let''s go now? We not only have brushes, but also rice paper, ink sticks and Yantai. The girl can choose whatever you want. If you buy more, the price can be negotiated."

    "Look at things first."

    "Sure, girl please."

    The other stewards were stunned. No one expected that the Xu family''s brush, which was the worst match for the food that Lu Ji bought and sold, would stand out and attract Lu Ji''s attention, which was too outrageous.

    Everyone couldn''t help looking at Daniel, who coughed lightly, "Let''s go, go to the pier first."

 Chapter 2005ï¼š The married siblings didnt go far

    So the group quickly left the inn, got on the carriage and drove towards the pier.

    In the early morning, the pier is the most lively, with people coming and going all kinds of shouting.

    Shu Yu and the others followed the manager Xu to the cargo ship where they delivered the goods, and saw the samples of different specifications.

    Shu Yu looked at them one by one. She actually didn''t know much about pen, ink, paper and inkstone. If only Ah Yun was here, he would definitely be able to see at a glance which ones are suitable for Kaimeng students.

    But she still tried one by one seriously, and the other party saw that she was calm and thought she knew what to do. In addition, I just did an instant noodle business with the Lu family, and there may be cooperation in the future, so when I introduced it to Shu Yu, I was very sincere.

    In the end, Shu Yu picked out more than 200 brushes suitable for beginners, more than 100 medium brushes, and more than 30 high-quality brushes.

    In addition, Shu Yu picked some other paper, grinding rods, Yantai pen holder, and paperweights and other school supplies that could be used for learning.

    Director Xu was overjoyed when he saw this, followed by a little sadness.

    Although this girl buys a lot, she haggles fiercely. The sophisticated one doesn''t match her age at all.

    Shu Yu paid the money and asked Manager Xu to find someone to pack it up and carry it to the carriage.

    The carriage was already loaded with a lot of things, so when I bought it, two big boxes were pressed up.

    But there is no way, this is bought at wholesale price, and the price in the shop is at least twice as much.

    "Miss, look at that." Shu Yuzheng watched contentedly as the two large boxes were loaded onto the carriage, when Yingxi beside her suddenly called her in a low voice, pointing to the person who got off the boat not far away.

    Shu Yu squinted and looked at it, then froze, "Brother and sister?"

    "Miss, didn''t the Cheng guard say that the married siblings set off for the southwest early? Why are they still in Huajiang Mansion after a month?"

    Shu Yu also finds it strange that the married siblings can set off many days earlier than them. It stands to reason that even if this time does not reach the southwest, it is not far away.

    Yingxi said in a low voice, "Miss, can I come over and take a look?"

    Shu Yu didn''t object, "Be careful, don''t get caught."

    "Yes."

    Yingxi quickly caught up with the married siblings and fell silently behind them.

    Not long after, she came back, "Miss, they were eating at a shop not far from the pier. I sat at the table next to them. It seemed that the adult girl was sick, so there was a long delay in the middle."

    After a pause, she said again, "But I don''t look sick, it should be that Cheng Jiatong didn''t want to go to the southwest, and was deliberately procrastinating. I just heard her play a temper on Cheng Wenbao, saying it''s not good or that. No, I said that I don''t want to take a boat because I''m not accustomed to the soil and water. Anyway, I''ve been picky. I think they''re going to the southwest this time, and they won''t be able to arrive in two or three months. "

    The corner of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, "Wait until the written document can''t stand it anymore, it will speed up. Regardless of her, there will be no intersection in the future anyway. Everything is sorted out, let''s go too."

    "Miss, shall we go to Tianning County now?"

    "Yes." Shu Yu nodded and got on the carriage first.

    Yingxi greeted Yingdong, who knew that the latter stared blankly not far away.

    Shu Yu lifted the curtain of the car and asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Ying Dong snapped back to his senses, "No, I just seem to see an acquaintance."

 Chapter 2006ï¼š Lu Sanzhus Desire to Win

    Acquaintance?

    Shu Yu followed Ying Dongfangcai''s point of view and saw only the bustling crowd.

    "Since we are acquaintances, do you want to say hello? Anyway, we have to go back to the inn first." Shu Rui and the others did not follow to the pier, and were still waiting at the inn.

    Ying Dong shook his head and got into the carriage, "No need, he''s already gone."

    "Okay, let''s go back then." Seeing that Daniel was coming up, Shu Yu waved with the Xu family steward, and the carriage quickly left the pier.

    After walking for a long time, Yingxi asked curiously, "Brother, who is the acquaintance you saw just now?"

    "It seems to be Uncle Lin, the deputy **** of the former Quansheng Escort." Ying Dong was actually not sure.

    Yingxi was even more at a loss, she had no impression of the deputy dart head.

    She was only four years old when the Quansheng Escort Agency was burned down by Gongqiu and disbanded, and many of her memories were blurred. Not to mention the deputy head of the Quansheng Escort, she almost doesn''t remember the other escorts in the escort.

    So Yingxi just said ''oh'' and didn''t ask any more questions.

    When the carriage stopped at the entrance of the inn, it was already in the middle of the season. Shu Yu originally planned to pick up the three of Shu Rui and go directly to Tianning County. But when they got off the carriage, they found out that the three of them heard that a nearby gentleman was writing an essay and ran over to read it.

    In this case, Shu Yu simply had lunch here before leaving.

    Daniel happened to have something to tell her, and a few people chatted about the situation in Jiangyuan County while eating.

    "Ayu, when you go back, there is something you need to be mentally prepared for."

    Shu Yu took a sip of soup, raised his head and asked in surprise, "What''s the matter?"

    Yuan Gui, who was beside , obviously knew what was going on, so he turned his head slightly and seemed to want to laugh.

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Daniel said, "The fact that you became the county head is now known to the whole county. Oh, no, there is also a lot of buzz in the city."

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, followed by as if thinking of something, the corner of his mouth twitched, "Did the third uncle spread it?"

    "Yeah, the county government has already received the news about you becoming the county head of Wen''an. However, Mr. Xie has not publicized this matter. It seems that he wants to officially post a notice after you go back. But after the third uncle went back, he felt that This is something that shines on the lintel, so it shouldn''t be too low-key."

    Of course, Lu Sanzhu¡¯s promotion was relatively normal at first. After he returned to work in Peach Blossom Forest, he would pretend to mention it casually when he met someone.

    The stream is flowing, and he also enjoys the look of shock when others find out, and then congratulate him.

    Who knew that on the Qingming Festival, the Lu family returned to Shangshi Village to offer sacrifices, and they heard about Tang Wenqian becoming the county magistrate.

    Lu Sanzhu knew that before the Tang family''s parents left, all the villages in Shiliba who had publicized the fact that Tang Wenqian had become an official knew about it. Now everyone tells everyone that Tang Wenqian is promising, that the Tang family has a good day, and they will be the official family in the future, and they will bow when they meet.

    There are also people who say that Tang Wenqian was very promising when he was a child, but now, as expected, he has become the most powerful person in the entire Shangshi Village and even Wenlan Town.

    Good guy, this is like lighting a powder keg, and Lu Sanzhu instantly explodes.

    Lu Sanzhu''s unwillingness to win and lose, can''t he restrain himself?

    What happened to the magistrate? Their family, Ayu, is still the county head. The county head is much less than the county magistrate. You know what is rare?

 Chapter 2007ï¼š Refurbished Grand Escort

    After lu Sanzhu and his wife came down from the mountain after offering sacrifices, they began to promote Shu Yu vigorously.

    It is said that Shu Yu was valued by two emperors. The former emperor named her the county king, and the current sage named her the county head, and he also gave her a lot of things.

    Not only that, but Ayu has contacts with the imperial guards and friendship with the mighty general. The people of Chenggu County admire her very much. As a hometown, how can you lose to the people of Chenggu County?

    Lu Sanzhu almost didn''t give Shu Yu.

    Anyway, by the time Daniel delivered the first batch of goods back, everyone knew that Shu Yu became the head of Wen''an County.

    Shu Yu patted his forehead after hearing this, why is the third uncle''s **** desire to win so strong?

    Daniel said with a smile, "Anyway, you should prepare yourself mentally, you should be very busy when you go back." After all, the visitors came one after another, "But the business in the shop spreads because you became the county owner. more prosperous."

    Shu Yu laughed dryly, "Anyway, there''s some benefit, right?"

    Daniel and Yuan Gui laughed at the same time.

    After eating, the three teenagers just came back. After the three of them ate something random to fill their stomachs, they urged Shu Yu to set off.

    Daniel and the others were also preparing to set off. After the two groups left the city, they parted ways and went in different directions.

    Because the departure time was a little late, the speed of Shu Yu and his group began to become much faster. They did not stop on the road and went straight to Tianning County.

    Fortunately, Tianning County is not very far from Fucheng. When they arrived at the Quansheng Escort Bureau, it was only three minutes before they arrived.

    Someone was cleaning the steps at the entrance of the Quansheng Escort Bureau. When he saw two carriages parked at the entrance, he was stunned and asked, "Who are you looking for?"

    Yingxi looked at each other, it was an unfamiliar face, it should be that Uncle Yan came to help sweep the house.

    she asked, "Is Mr. Meng there? We came from Chenggu County."

    The thin man who was swept heard Chenggu County and immediately said, "Wait a moment."

    After he finished speaking, he ran inside. After a while, Meng Pei came out of the yard and was surprised when he saw Shu Yu and the others, "Ayu? Why are you here? Come in quickly."

    Shu Yu and a few people entered the yard, and only then did they start to look at the fully renovated Quansheng Escort Bureau in front of them.

    The place that was originally collapsed and smashed has a new look. There are many potted flowers in the corner, showing a vigorous vitality.

    Meng Pei sighed as he walked inside, "Thanks to Uncle Yan, this yard has been built as it was in the past. His mother Yun Zheng liked to grow these flowers and plants. I remember that there was a whole row under the eaves. The orchid is especially beautiful when it blooms."

    Shu Yu looked in the direction of his fingers. Now there are also orchids, but there are only two or three pots.

    Along the way, Shu Yu felt more and more warm.

    It was also a very warm place when Aunt Meng was still there many years ago.

    "Uncle Meng, have you done everything on your side?"

    Meng Pei shook his head, "The sword has already been dealt with, but I haven''t found the person who started the sword idea. I asked the three leper, and since the fight, he has never seen a bribe from him and want to occupy this place. The escort."

    Although Xuanyuanjian had already given it away, it didn''t matter who the person who secretly wanted him was, and even the other party might have left, but Meng Pei was still a little uneasy.

 Chapter 2008ï¼š Ive seen a dart head

    It''s just right, Meng Pei has nothing to do right now. He was originally a name at the **** bureau in Jiangyuan County, and he only occasionally made escorts, and the wages were paid according to the situation of his escorting.

    The last time he realized that Chenggu County might not be safe, he rushed back to his hometown and told the security guard that he might not be able to go back in a short time, so he resigned first.

    Now that the Quansheng Security Bureau has all been repaired, he has lived for a while, and when he thinks of Song Xin''s time in the past, he is inevitably a little sad.

    These days, he was very at ease, and he always felt that Song Xin was still with him.

    he thought, and continued to investigate the person who bought the three rascals while he lived there.

    Unfortunately, so far, there are still no clues, maybe the other party is not in Huajiang Mansion at all.

    While talking, Meng Pei had already brought a few people to the guest house, "What arrangements do you have for coming here? If not, I''ll show you around."

    Shu Yu pointed to Yingdong Yingxi, "The two of them will go up the mountain tomorrow to pay their respects to their parents, A Rui and the others will just go and play by themselves, and I will go anywhere. If there is nothing here, I will leave for Dong''an after staying for two days. home."

    Meng Pei nodded when he heard the words, patted Yingdong on the shoulder and said, "You can go see your parents. During Qingming, I went to see them with a few uncles from the former security bureau, burned paper for them, and poured them out. wine."

    Speaking of this matter, he was still a little sad, "When I came back this time, I met all the former bodyguards, but some of them are no longer there. Either they left Tianning County, or... they are gone."

    In the profession of escort, it would be better if nothing happened, but if something happened, it would be a high-risk profession. More than ten years have passed, and there are not many people who continue to be bodyguards here.

    Meng Pei took a deep breath, raised his head and said with a smile, "When we met some time ago, we talked about you children, and when we were young, you and Ah Yun were the most clever, and the ghosts came one after the other. Yes, sometimes it''s really annoying."

    Yingdong was a little embarrassed and laughed. It''s a pity that the carefree days of those days will never come back.

    "Are the uncles still strong?"

    "They''re all right."

    Yingdong nodded, "By the way, I saw Uncle Lin in the morning, have you met him?"

    Meng Pei was stunned for a moment, the hand on his shoulder froze, he frowned and asked, "You mean Uncle Lin..."

    "It''s the deputy dart head."

    Meng Pei''s expression changed, and his brows tightened, "Are you sure, you saw Lin Yong, the deputy escort?"

    Ying Dong didn''t understand why his expression suddenly became so strange, but after thinking for a while, he still nodded, "It should be him, but his appearance has changed a lot from before, the first time I saw him. I thought I saw it wrong, but it was too familiar, so I took a few more glances. He saw me too, but he quickly looked away when he saw me. I have an intuition that he should recognize me of."

    Unlike Yingxi, Yingdong has a very good relationship with Lin''s deputy head.

    After having a younger sister back then, my mother''s thoughts were mostly on her younger sister, and my father took darts more often in order to support the family.

    Little Yingdong inevitably felt left out, especially when he saw that Uncle Meng and Aunt Meng had only one child, his good brother Meng Yunzheng, the feeling of loss became more and more obvious.

 Chapter 2009ï¼š But the darthead is dead

    Although Lin Yong is the deputy head of the dart, he has a delicate mind. When he sees Yingdong unhappy, he will come over to talk to him.

    At that time, Lin Yong''s own son died of illness for a year. Seeing Yingdong was like seeing his own son, and the two got closer and closer.

    In particular, Lin Yong''s surname was Lin, and he had the same surname as Ying Dong at the time, so he felt that he was very close to each other.

    It is because he is so familiar that Yingdong can still recognize him despite all these years.

    But Meng Pei''s face sank, and Shu Yu felt that his expression was very wrong, "Uncle Meng, what''s the matter."

    Meng Pei slowly exhaled and said in a deep voice, "But I learned from other escorts that the deputy **** died of illness the year before last."

    Shu Yu and Ying Dong were shocked, "Dead?"

    Yingxi looked at his brother, "Brother, are you really right?"

    "Why did he die, then what I saw this morning... No, that''s really Uncle Lin. If it weren''t for him, why did he suddenly look away when he met my gaze. I''m sure he was moved away suddenly."

    Ying Dong was not sure earlier, but now the more he thinks about it, the more he thinks he is Lin Yong.

    Shu Yu thought for a while, "Whether it''s him or not, the Lin family is still there. When the time comes, I will find out the whereabouts of the Lin family, and I''ll find out by asking."

    Unexpectedly, Meng Pei shook his head, "I heard that after the deputy dart passed away, the Lin family helped Ling and returned to their hometown."

    The Lin family is gone?

    This is really weird.

    Meng Pei raised his head and asked Ying Dong, "You said just now that he has changed a lot?"

    "Yes, in the past, Uncle Lin has always been very clean, with no beard on his face. At the time, my father also said that he looked like those scholars, not as burly as a guard. When I saw him today, he was still thin and thin. Yes, but with a beard. The hair is no longer meticulously combed, it is a little messy. The skin is darker, but the appearance is indeed a little different from before."

    The most important thing is that Ying Dong saw Lin Yong with a beard when he was a child. At that time, he thought it was funny, so he took a fake beard and let him show it to Lin Yong.

    Lin Yong has a good relationship with him. He doesn''t mind coaxing children.

    The appearance of the fake beard was almost exactly the same as the Lin Yong I saw this morning.

    How can there be two people who are so similar in this world? And the other party appeared in Huajiang Mansion.

    Shu Yu feels a little familiar the more he listens, beard? Messy hair? Dark skinned?

    She raised her head abruptly and looked at Meng Pei, "Uncle Meng, do you still remember the person who bought the three-year-old son the year before? According to the three-year-old son, the other party is very similar to what Yingdong just described."

    Meng Pei was startled, and carefully recalled the words of the three rascals back then.

    At that time, Meng Yunzheng was thinking of drawing the characters according to the description of the three-year-old child, but the three-year-old child really couldn''t describe it, and only remembered a few obvious features. For example, beards, messy hair, skin color and thin stature.

    But there are too many people like this, trying to find them is like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    Meng Pei couldn''t help but glanced at Shu Yu, "There is another very important point, the time is... the year before."

    That person bought San Yanzi the year before last and wanted to take this **** bureau as his own, and Lin Yong also died of illness the year before.

    Meng Pei recalled the time of Lin Yong''s death, wasn''t it after the Three Pei Zi incident?

    "Uncle Meng, Lin Yong is the deputy head of the escort. When I was close to you, did you mention the existence of Xuanyuanjian to him?" That''s why the other party came up with this idea?

 Chapter 2010ï¼š so coincidental

    Meng Pei frowned, had he mentioned Xuanyuan Sword to Lin Yong?

    No, there shouldn''t be.

    He thought about it carefully for a while, then shook his head, "Although he is the deputy head of the **** bureau, he has always had a good relationship with me, and I trust him. But Xuanyuanjian is so important, and it concerns the Meng family, so I won''t tell others easily. ."

    What''s more, since Xuanyuanjian was buried under the ground of the Quansheng Escort, he almost forgot about it. In order to avoid Gongqiu, they kept a low profile as much as possible, and he would not do anything that would attract the attention of others.

    "I didn''t even tell your aunt, and Yun Zheng only learned about it when he grew up. Xuanyuanjian, the entire Meng family is also clear to my second brother and me. For so many years, we rarely even talk about it. At most, I will return to Chenggu. When I was in the Meng family, your uncle would ask me a question or two..."

    When he said this, he suddenly stopped.

    Shu Yu looked at him as if he had thought of something, and hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong?"

    "I remember, I went back to Meng''s house a year before the defeat of the Quansheng Escort. At that time, because there was an **** to be sent to the nearby Fucheng, I went back to see it. The deputy **** was with me. to the Meng family."

    Shu Yu, "Uncle Meng is suspicious. When you met with your uncle, you mentioned Xuanyuan Sword, and the deputy dart heard it?"

    Meng Pei pondered for a moment, and sighed in disappointment, "It''s been too long, I can''t remember whether I talked to my second brother about Xuanyuanjian that time. But if the deputy dart really knew about Xuanyuanjian, It''s just that most likely."

    Shu Yu was silent, raised his head for a long time and said, "Whether he is the one who instructed the three rascals or not, he must first find out if he is still alive. If he is just suspended animation, and the timeline is so coincidental, most likely..."

    She did not go on, but everyone present understood.

    Meng Pei and Ying Dong looked a little heavy, even after so many years, the relationship back then was not fake.

    It would be very sad if the deputy dart head was really planning them behind their backs.

    "After a while, I will go out and find someone to ask the address of the deputy **** in Fucheng. In the morning tomorrow, I will go to someone and ask about the situation."

    Ying Dong said hurriedly, "Uncle Meng, I''m going too, I can go to the pier and ask."

    Speaking of the back, he still held a glimmer of hope, "Maybe, maybe I really saw it wrong, that is not the deputy dart head."

    said so, but in his heart he became more and more determined that he did not admit the wrong person.

    Meng Pei patted him on the shoulder, "Tomorrow you have to go up the mountain to see your parents, so don''t go."

    "It''s okay, we went early, it shouldn''t be too late to come back, Uncle Meng just wait for me for a while."

    Meng Pei thought for a while, "That''s fine."

    After discussing it, he looked up at Shu Yu, "You guys go back to your room to rest first. I''ll go out for a while, and it''s not certain when I''ll be back. You don''t have to wait for me. Just ask Yan Bo for anything, and he will arrange it."

    "it is good."

    Meng Pei turned around and left in a hurry, but his footsteps were not very steady, and his expression was very dignified.

    Shu Yu secretly sighed and greeted the three boys who had just returned from the Quansheng Escort Bureau to go back to the room.

    The next morning, the Yingdong brothers and sisters went to worship their parents.

    Then Yingxi came back, and Yingdong followed Meng Pei to Huajiang Fufu City to inquire about news.

    Shu Yu went out for a turn and came back soon.

    In the evening, Meng Pei and Ying Dong returned to the security guard with a tired look on their faces. Looking at their expressions, the news they inquired was not very good.

 Chapter 2011ï¼š The passenger ship is heading south

    Sure enough, Meng Pei rubbed his face and said, "I went to ask, and the deputy escort''s family is indeed gone. The neighbors nearby said that he suddenly had a serious illness the year before last, and the time was when the three lepers tried to occupy the **** and failed. After that. The disease was very sudden, but in just two days, people were gone."

    Shu Yu choked, this... is indeed quite sudden, suddenly abnormal. And what kind of serious illness can''t last for two days?

    Meng Pei squeezed his hands, "The neighbor said that after he passed away, the Lin family helped Ling to return to his hometown. Lin Yong''s wife said that this Huajiang mansion was against them. Her son died more than ten years ago, and now her husband has died suddenly. , so they don''t plan to stay in this sad place. In three days, they packed up all their belongings and went back."

    When Lin Yong was very young, his grandfather and his family fled from the north to Huajiang Mansion.

    It has been more than 40 years, but the Lin family has always had few children. Lin Yong originally had two younger siblings, but he died on the road while fleeing, so Lin Yong was the only one left in his generation.

    After Lin Yong got married, he gave birth to two sons. The youngest son was one year older than Ying Dong and died of illness that year.

    After that, only Lin Yong and his eldest son were left. Meng Pei asked about it. His eldest son married a few years ago and had children, and the child was seven or eight years old.

    If Lin Yong passed away, then the Lin family would only be left with Lin''s wife and his eldest son''s family of three.

    Lin''s wife is getting old, and the youngest grandson of the Lin family is young. It can be said that the family is old and young, but under such circumstances, the four of them actually traveled all the way back to their hometown? And within three days of Lin Yong''s death, he made a decision, packed his things, and left?

    He also went to the eldest daughter-in-law''s family home to inquire. The other party seemed to be very dissatisfied with what the Lin family had done and had stopped them. After all, it would be difficult for them to meet their daughter''s grandson again after they left.

    However, the Lin family had already decided to leave, and they almost cut off ties with the Lin family.

    Lin Yong stayed in Tianning County for two years after the Quansheng Escort Bureau was disbanded, and then went to Fucheng.

    But instead of continuing to be a bodyguard, he became a martial arts instructor in a large family, teaching the children of that family to practice martial arts. He is thin and looks gentle, but he is good at skills, literate, and has a gentle temperament, which is highly valued by the owners.

    After hearing that he passed away, the host family was very sorry and sent a sum of money to Lin''s wife.

    Therefore, the Lin family had no other property besides the yard where they lived, and it was easy to get rid of it. No wonder they cleaned up so quickly.

    With the facts in front of him, Meng Pei didn''t want to think Lin Yong so badly.

    Shu Yu thought about it and looked at Yingdong again, "How did you go to the pier to find out?"

    "There were too many people at the pier, and his outfit was very ordinary, so it really didn''t leave a deep impression on people. Later, a child said that he had bumped into him, and the other party was flustered at the time, so I asked After a while, I realized that that was the time when he met me and immediately walked away. I thought, maybe I was afraid that I would catch up with him after recognizing him, so I accidentally bumped into someone when I left. The child said, Saw him on a passenger ship."

    "Passenger ship?"

    Yingdong nodded, "That passenger ship is very large, with a mixed crowd of people from all backgrounds. But that ship went south after departure."

 Chapter 2012ï¼š Miss, my brother is wrong

    South? But Meng Pei said just now that the Lin family went back to her hometown in the north by Fuling.

    "So, he started from the north and went south by boat?" Shu Yu guessed, "Or is he actually in the south and is just going home now?"

    Meng Pei shook his head, "I don''t know, I went to the government to find someone to inquire. Lin Yong''s household registration has indeed been cancelled, and the direction of the Lin family is also the hometown in the north."

    Here, the clues are completely cut off.

    The Lin family didn''t contact anyone after they left, and they didn''t even send a letter.

    Meng Pei raised his head and said, "I plan to go to the north."

    Shu Yu was stunned, "Uncle Meng wants to visit the Lin family''s hometown in person?"

    "Yes, if I don''t understand this matter, I will always feel uneasy in my heart. No matter whether he is plotting against me or not, he can''t carry this suspicion for a lifetime."

    Meng Pei is a resolute person. He will do what he says. He plans to prepare tomorrow and set off the day after tomorrow.

    Shu Yu, "Uncle Meng, let Ying Dong go with you."

    Meng Pei said with a smile, "No, there are not many good people around you, Yingdong is capable, it''s better to follow you than to run around with me. Don''t worry, I''ll take Uncle Yan with me."

    Yanbo''s kung fu is even more powerful than Meng Pei''s, and he was in the rivers and lakes in the early years. Whether it is experience or identity, he is indeed more suitable than Ying Dong.

    "Okay, Uncle Meng pay attention to safety."

    Shu Yu originally thought of asking Meng Pei to help him, and he brought Yuan Gui with him when setting up the team.

    Now that he is busy with other things, Shu Yu didn''t mention it.

    It''s not too late, Meng Pei has not many things to prepare, the house is now guarded and repaired again, so don''t worry.

    Two days later, Meng Pei and Shu Yu both set off from the Quansheng Escort.

    It¡¯s just that after the two left the city, one went south and the other went north, and parted ways at the gate of the city.

    After Meng Pei and the others were far away, Shu Yu sighed, lowered the curtain of the car and said to Xi, "Let''s go back too."

    "Yes."

    Yingxi flicked the reins, and the carriage drove forward.

    After driving for a long distance, Shu Yu got out of the carriage and sat side by side with Yingxi on the carriage.

    They were the two of them in this carriage, the others were all kinds of luggage and food.

    When we got down, Shu Yu and Yingxi exchanged driving.

    She asked Yingxi to enter the carriage for a rest. Today, they had a delay on the way. They might have to sleep outside, and then they would have to rely on her to keep watch at night. Who knew that Yingxi often looked to the side.

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "What''s the matter? You always see what your brother does?"

    Yingxi turned his head and whispered to Shu Yu, "Miss, I think something is wrong with my brother."

    "What''s wrong? Isn''t it normal?"

    "When I was in Changjin Mansion before, I thought it was weird. When he came with the old lady, he only had a bag on his body, right, it was very small and light. But let''s go back from Changjin Mansion, I I found that he has changed from one bag to two big ones. When I asked him, he also said that he rarely came out and bought something nice and interesting. I thought it was fine, after all, I bought it myself Got a big box of stuff."

    Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, thinking of most of the food in Yingxi''s big box, he was speechless for a while.

    She really interprets the attributes of foodies vividly.

    "Since you thought it was fine before, why do you think there is a problem now, have you seen what''s in his bag?"

 Chapter 2013ï¼š three big bags

    Yingxi shook his head, "That''s not true. I''m not a particularly curious person. What should I do with a stinky man?"

    Shu Yu, "..." Smelly man? That''s your brother.

    While speaking, Ying Xi looked back at his brother again, "Actually, I didn''t doubt this at first, but we went to pay homage to our parents that morning. After all, we are far away, so I don''t know when we will come again next time. , I said a few more words. Then I mentioned my brother''s marriage. He is very old and has no whereabouts. I thought that my parents must be worried, right? Mother''s face urged my brother a few words."

    Shu Yu coughed twice, a lot of age? Ying Dong is one year older than Meng Yunzheng, um, according to the age, it can be said to be a lot.

    "Miss, do you know? When I urged my brother to find me a sister-in-law, he didn''t refute me. He was still humming. On the other hand, I was young and had a lot of things to worry about. He was a little confused, so he just wanted to shut him up and changed the subject immediately. But looking back on it now, my brother was clearly guilty. "

    But because he was busy with the deputy darthead for the past two days, Yingxi had no other thoughts in his mind.

    But just now, she was sure that there was definitely something wrong with her brother.

    "Miss, when our car stopped for lunch just now, do you know what I saw? I actually saw my brother''s third big bag."

    Originally, two bags were enough to surprise her, and her brother is not the kind of person who likes shopping. It is enough to buy a little when he sees something new. But on the way from Changjin Mansion to Huajiang Mansion, he actually added another burden.

    "Also, I accidentally saw a fan when he opened the big bag. It''s the kind of fan that girls only use. I saw it at a small stall on Huajiangfu Street. Miss, my brother There is absolutely a problem."

    Shu Yu touched his chin, um, it seems that there is no small problem.

    "He probably has a sweetheart." Blame her, she didn''t even think about the marriage of the ''older youth'', not only Yingdong, but Yingxi seems to be about to find out?

    Yingxi''s eyes lit up, and he couldn''t help sitting up straight, "Miss, you think so too, don''t you? No, I''ll ask him who he is at night."

    "Don''t be in such a hurry, with your brother''s situation, I guess it won''t be long before he can''t help coming to talk to me."

    Yingxi pursed his lips, "But I can''t wait."

    "Then go ask and see if he tells you."

    "it is good."

    When the car stopped to rest at night, Yingxi really went to look for Yingdong.

    But not long after, she came back dejected, and sighed sadly, "My brother has grown up, and I didn''t even tell my sister about this."

    Shu Yu burst out laughing, Yingxi usually had a straight face, and only made this gesture when he was eating and encountering things about her brother.

    "Okay, next time you encounter this kind of thing, don''t tell him, come back with revenge."

    Yingxi, "..." What kind of revenge is this?

    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but turn her head back fiercely, wanting to stare at her brother.

    Who knew that Ying Dong came over here, standing in front of Shu Yu with a look of hesitation, "Miss, I have something to tell you."

    Shu Yu glanced at Yingxi, the latter''s eyes widened, dear, how long do you think you can last?

 Chapter 2014ï¼š Ying Dong and Hua Xian

    The two carriages are parked by a river to rest at the moment, and tonight they are going to spend the night here.

    When Yingdong came over, Shu Yu pointed to the big stone beside him, "Sit down, what do you want to tell me?"

    Yingdong sat down, raised his eyes and glanced at Yingxi, who glared at him, then snorted twice, and sat next to him very firmly, waiting for him to take the initiative to explain.

    Ying Dong sighed and ignored her, turned to Shu Yu and said, "Miss, I want to ask you to get married."

    "Who do you like?" Yingxi couldn''t wait to ask, "I don''t know each other, do people like you? Are the things in your bags all prepared for others?"

    Yingdong, "..."

    Shu Yu coughed lightly, nodded slowly and smiled, "Well, that, the question Yingxi asked is what I wanted to ask."

    Ying Dong rubbed his forehead and said helplessly, "You all know it, it''s... Hua Xian."

    "Who?" This time even Shu Yu was stunned, "Hua Xian?"

    Yingxi''s eyes widened, "When did you meet your eyes? No, does Hua Xian know about this?" Don''t be her brother''s wishful thinking here.

    Speaking of marriage, Rao Shi Yingdong was also a little embarrassed, he whispered, "I have already confessed to Hua Xian, she, um, she said that I will ask the old lady for instructions after I go back."

    After he goes back?

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "So you expressed your intentions during this trip?"

    "It is."

    Originally, Ying Dong and Hua Xian didn''t have much interaction. One of them was the housekeeper of the Lu family. Most of the time, they were in the front yard, dealing with a lot of things, and they were very busy all day long.

    One is taking care of the old lady in the backyard, and there is nothing to easily go to the front yard.

    Of course, when the old lady has something to do, Hua Xian goes to Yingdong to discuss it.

    So they have an intersection with each other, but that''s all.

    Yingdong''s impression of Hua Xian is that this girl is quiet, doesn''t talk much, works diligently without procrastinating, is very patient, and has a good-looking smile.

    Hua Xian''s impression of Dong is more inclined to worship.

    When the Lu family moved to the house, the county magistrate Zhang came over to make trouble, and Ying Dong was the first to stop him. At that time, he had beaten the people under Zhang County Lord''s hands to the ground. His neat skills and decisive actions were really impressive.

    However, neither of the two sides have had too much contact. If you really want to count it carefully, at most there is some goodwill.

    Until the end of last year, the old lady was going to Changjin Mansion to find Granny Fang. Not only Ying Dong but also Hua Xian came.

    Originally, Hua Xian was not used. It was Lu Erbai who saw that the juniors who followed were all men. It would be more convenient for the old lady to have Hua Xian by her side.

    After walking together for more than a month, Hua Xian and Ying Dong naturally had more contact.

    Slowly, the relationship between the two began to become delicate.

    Later, after the old lady''s affairs in Changjin Mansion were finished, Hua Xian was going to go back, while Ying Dong stayed here to accompany Shu Rui and the others.

    The day before Hua Xian left, Ying Dong couldn''t hold back and went to confess his heart to her.

    Hua Xian thought about it for a day. Before leaving the next day, she told Yingdong to wait for him to come back, and then go to the old lady together.

    Hua Xian is someone close to the old lady, and her marriage is naturally decided by the old lady.

    Besides, the old lady is the head of the Lu family, as long as she agrees, this matter is basically a done deal.

 Chapter 2015ï¼š Worried Yingxi

    Yingdong didn''t think about poking it out on the road, but he didn''t expect his sister to have such sharp eyes. Not only did he guess it, but he also ran to him to verify.

    The matter has come to this point, Yingdong is no longer hiding.

    Shu Yu laughed and said, "After all, you can''t hide the expression of your sweetheart."

    Yingxi was a little proud, "I asked you to explain earlier that you didn''t listen, but if Hua Xian is my sister-in-law, then I have nothing to say."

    They are all family members, and Yingxi knows her well.

    "I don''t have any opinion on this matter, it''s up to the old lady. But I guess my grandmother will be very happy, and the old lady will decide on the matter of kissing you."

    As Shu Yu said, his eyes shifted twice on Ying Dong''s siblings, "As for me, I''m busy on weekdays, and I can''t take care of your life-long affairs. So if anyone in the house has a crush, he wants to marry a wife. When you are married, you can just find the old lady. Ying Dong, you are the housekeeper of the Lu family. Now there are more and more people in the family, you should keep an eye on them. When they are old, ask them what they mean. Don''t delay. ."

    After she finished speaking, her eyes fell on Yingxi, "But Yingxi, if you have someone you like, you have to tell me that you are the person by my side. I don''t know when you will be kidnapped."

    Yingxi originally listened to the gossip with relish, but suddenly the topic turned to himself, and his face was flushed with dryness, and he said, "Miss, I don''t have it."

    She rarely showed her daughter''s coquettish attitude, even Ying Dong was surprised, now it was his turn to laugh at her.

    Yingxi was instantly annoyed and angry, and he was going to settle accounts with him.

    The two brothers and sisters who fell in love with each other and killed each other walked away, only then did Shu Yu withdraw his gaze and shook his head.

    She has to prepare some gifts and put them with the old lady. When the time comes, whoever gets married will always ask for a new wedding.

    Whether it is Lu Ji''s shopkeeper or the Lu family''s servant, Shu Yu treats them the same.

    Ying Dong explained the matter with Hua Xian, and the journey was obviously much easier after that.

    He no longer hid and tucked it away. When he saw something suitable for Hua Xian on the road, he bought it directly. By the time he arrived at Dong''an Mansion, the burden had become four.

    Shu Yu, "..." Good guy, she didn''t even know that Ying Dong was so rich, so she secretly saved a lot of money.

    However, Yingdong was relieved, but Yingxi began to worry.

    After all, she is her own brother. When she gets married, she always has to prepare gifts. The greeting gift for her sister-in-law should not be too light. Not only that, but after her brother gets married, she must have a baby soon, and she has to prepare gifts for the baby in advance. Children grow up fast, and the birthday ceremony of the first year, the second and the third year should also be carefully thought about.

    Fortunately, she has money in her hands now and is not worried, but after that, her food will drop a little, so she can''t just think about eating, after all, raising a child is not easy.

    When Shu Yu heard her muttering these words, the sip of water she drank almost spit out.

    You''ve thought far enough, this kiss hasn''t happened yet. Have you thought about the birthday ceremony for the child''s three-year-old?

    And raising children is your brother''s and sister-in-law''s business, why are you not easy?

    Just as the two brothers and sisters were happy and sad, the group finally arrived at Dong''an House.

    When entered the city, Shu Yu saw that it was still early, so he didn''t stop at Fucheng, and he didn''t even bother to go to Luji''s shop, so he went back to Jiangyuan County.

 Chapter 2016ï¼š Xiao came to say goodbye

    When the carriage passed Zhuangzi outside the city, Shu Yu didn''t stop, just lifted the curtain of the car and looked at his large sunflower field.

    According to Daniel, during the six months she was away, many people came to buy sunflower seeds one after another.

    Among them, there are the most villages near Shangshi Village. Nearby villagers have all seen that the sunflower farmers in Shangshi Village are making money, especially the Daqiang family of Da Zhuang. Sunflowers are planted on more than ten acres of land, and the yield is quite high.

    They heard that planting sunflowers is not like planting crops. It requires high land requirements, and it does not need to be too careful. After a lot of people discussed it, they all set out a few acres or half of the fields to plant sunflowers.

    In the area near Wenlan Town today, a lot of sunflowers are planted. When the sunflowers are in full bloom, a beautiful landscape has been formed.

    The carriage passed the sunflower field, and then drove for five or six kilometers, and saw a small piece of sunflower field.

    Shu Yu didn''t expect to be planted here.

    "It seems that the workshop has to continue to expand and recruit people."

    When the carriage arrived in Jiangyuan County, it was already evening.

    After a long absence for more than half a year, when I come back, I still feel familiar.

    Walking all the way to Fenghuai Street, Shu Yu turned back like an arrow at this moment, and when she reached the door of the house, she couldn''t wait to jump down.

    Immediately, he looked at the carriage parked at the door in surprise, "Is there a guest at home?"

    Dabao ran forward, "Could it be that she knew that Sister Ayu had become the county head, and that you came back today, so she came to visit quickly?"

    Shu Yu glanced at him, "Who is so powerful, how can I know that I will definitely be home today? This carriage doesn''t seem to belong to ordinary people, and I don''t know who it is. Let''s go, go and have a look first."

    Shu Yu and three teenagers entered the door first, and Yingdong and the others drove the carriage to the stable.

    Just as Shu Yu turned around the shadow wall and walked towards the front yard, he happened to see two people walking in front of him.

    Shu Yu saw the old lady at first sight, "Milk."

    She laughed and shouted, and then she saw... Xiao Shi standing beside the old lady?

    Shu Yu was stunned, "Sister-in-law?"

    The old lady and Mrs Xiao raised their heads in surprise when they heard the familiar voice, "Ayu."

    The old lady hurriedly took a few steps, "Oh, you are back? Did you just enter the city?"

    She looked at them one by one, and saw that several people were in good spirits. The three boys seemed to have grown taller again, and their eyebrows and eyes twitched with joy.

    Immediately thought of Xiao Shi next to him, and immediately said, "Ayu, it''s a coincidence that you came back. Madam Xiang was just about to leave when she ran into her. If you were a quarter of an hour later, both of you would have to miss it."

    Xiao Ruojun said with a smile, "Yeah, I also regret not being able to see you again before I leave, and say goodbye to you in person, I didn''t expect you to come back just in time."

    Shu Yu was stunned, "Before leaving?"

    Xiao Ruojun nodded with a smile, with a very peaceful expression, "Yes, I''m leaving and returning to the capital."

    The old lady said quickly, "Okay, Ayu is back, Mrs. Xiang will stay here after dinner before leaving, come and talk first."

    Xiao Ruojun paused, then turned back and followed Shu Yu and the others back to the front hall.

    The old lady doesn''t bother them. Anyway, Ayu is back, and they have more opportunities to talk. She had someone serve tea, and then she greeted the three Shu Rui and asked them to tell her what they had seen along the way.

    The old lady was busy, so Shu Yu smiled and shook his head. When everyone was gone, he asked Mrs. Xiao, "Have you sent someone to pick you up?"

 Chapter 2017ï¼š Shaw intends to divorce

    Xiao Ruojun said with an ''um'', "He came a few days ago, he said that the matter in the capital is almost resolved now, my parents are all right, the uncle who wanted to poison us has been beheaded, and it''s time for me to go back. already."

    These things are clear to Shu Yu, and within half a year, the capital has regained order.

    In the rebellion of the second and third princes, although Xiao Ruojun and her parents belonged to the Xiao family, the clues provided by Xiao Ruojun were very important. The Xiao family''s parents cooperated with Weinan to confuse the Xiao family, which also played a very important role in it. effect.

    They not only have no faults, but they have merits, and the emperor will reward them for their merits and deeds.

    It''s just that they are Xiao''s family after all, and there must be a lot of rumors that are unfavorable to them secretly.

    But no matter what, their family was finally able to reunite.

    "When will we leave?"

    Xiao Ruojun exhaled lightly, "Tomorrow."

    "So fast?"

    "Yeah, I''ve been to Dongqingguan before, and I said goodbye to Daoist Qiu. I came to Lu''s house today to thank you for taking care of me for so long. It''s a pity that you''re not here, and I don''t know when you were. When you come back, you can only ask your grandmother to tell it on your behalf. Fortunately, I still encountered it. Otherwise, I will be very sorry. "

    Shu Yu, "No regrets, anyway, next year Yunzheng is going to participate in the Spring Festival, and I will probably go to the capital. When that time comes, I will go to Xiangjia to find you, and we can still meet up and talk about the old days."

    Who knew that when these words came out, Xiao Ruojun suddenly fell silent.

    Shu Yu saw that something was wrong with her expression, and frowned slightly, "What''s wrong?"

    Xiao Ruojun gave a wry smile, holding the teacup in both hands, her fingers tightened slightly and turned white.

    After a long while, she let out a sigh of relief, raised her head and said, "Next year, I may not be in the capital anymore."

    "why?"

    Xiao Ruojun''s smile seemed a little erratic this time, her face was smiling, but her eyes were not smiling at all.

    She whispered, "After I go back, I will propose a divorce with my husband. After that, I plan to take my parents out of the capital and live in another place."

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "He Li? He Li with Xiang Weinan?"

    "Yes." After saying that, Xiao Ruojun''s expression instantly became relaxed, she looked at Shu Yu, "You know, this marriage was originally forced by me. I have been thinking about it in wishful thinking. By his side, he will fall in love with me sooner or later. At that time, my thoughts were really naive, and I once wanted to embarrass you because of his different attitude towards you."

    Looking back now, Xiao Ruojun felt that she was pretty hateful.

    "But after so many things, I was almost on the verge of dying, but now I am sober. During that time, I lived in the backyard of Dongqingguan, listening to the sound of chanting scriptures every day, eating rough food, chatting with Taoist nuns, and following They planted vegetables and watered them together, and I would catch insects, and read and write when I had nothing to do. Later, I went to Zhuangzi, and I have always maintained this habit. After such a long time, my mind has become very peaceful, and naturally I also figured out a lot of things.¡±

    Shu Yu could see that the current Xiao Ruojun was really different when they first met.

    But, and away?

    "I don''t think Lord Xiang will agree." Even if Xiang Weinan doesn''t like Xiao Ruojun, he will be responsible for the whole life after marrying him back home.

    Especially now that the Xiao family is defeated and Xiao Ruojun has no backer, Xiang Weinan will not leave her alone at this time.

 Chapter 2018ï¼š The most regrettable thing

    Xiao Ruojun was silent for a longer time this time. She drank two sips of tea before she said in a low mood, "Yes, this time, he will agree."

    will agree and leave.

    "He is a very responsible person, for me, and for his family. Now the Xiao family is no longer the Xiao family, but the Xiang family is in full swing. Even for the Xiang family, he should find another one. The right girl gets married."

    Xiao Ruojun married Xiang Weinan because Concubine Xiao asked for the imperial decree of the late emperor.

    Xiang Family''s dignified Earl''s Mansion, Xiang Weinan is a young, promising and most popular champion, and he can marry any girl he wants. But because of an imperial decree, she had to be tied to her, and she was even mistaken for being on the Xiao family''s boat.

    Being so aggrieved, not only Xiang Weinan, Xiang Jia and his relatives and friends, Xiang Weinan''s teachers and classmates, who is not a pity for him?

    Up to now, the Xiao family has fallen and Xiao Ruojun has no backer. Presumably those people will help him to persuade him to dissolve the marriage. No one would say that Xiang Weinan was ruthless. He saved her and her parents, and he had done his best.

    And if Xiao Ruojun offered to reconcile, they could be respectable to each other, so she should repay his kindness and set him free.

    Xiao Ruojun took a deep breath, raised his head to look at Shu Yu, and said with a smile, "He saved me and my parents, I can''t avenge my revenge, I''ll keep dragging him to delay him. Fortunately, there is no child between us yet. , it is better to get together now and to be separated now than to become a grudge later.¡±

    That''s what she said, but the corners of her raised mouth became more and more stiff, and the smile she tried so hard to maintain finally fell.

    Shu Yu sighed secretly in her heart, although she felt that what Xiao Ruojun said was reasonable, but also very realistic.

    For some reason, she just felt that Xiang Weinan would not agree to divorce.

    But this is a matter of their husband and wife, and the final result is their own choice.

    Seeing that Xiao Ruojun was in a low mood, she slowly held her hand on the table and said with a smile, "regardless of whether you are at peace or not, we are still friends. If you really leave the capital, you can write to me. , you also know that I often run around because of business matters, maybe where you go, I happen to pass by, and we can still meet."

    Xiao Ruojun held her hand with her backhand, her eyes were slightly blurred, she said ''um'', "Yes, we are friends. For so long, the one thing I don''t regret is running to Jiangyuan County to meet you. ."

    She didn''t just waste a few years in a daze.

    Xiao Ruojun didn''t stay at Lu''s house for dinner in the end. She will leave tomorrow, and she will go out of the city and go back to Zhuangzi before the gate of the county town closes.

    Shu Yu sent her out, but when she first got into the carriage, Shu Yu seemed to think of something and suddenly said, "Wait for me, I''ll be out soon."

    Xiao Ruojun was confused, nodded and sat quietly in the car.

    She also has Gu mama next to her. After being sent to the Xiao family''s Zhuangzi by the Xiao family, she has now been brought back by Xiang Weinan. This time, when she came to Jiangyuan County to pick up Xiao Ruojun, she also came with her.

    Looking at the girl who grew up with her since she was a child, her eyes were calm and lonely, and Granny Gu was very distressed.

    "Girl, otherwise we should continue to stay in Jiangyuan County, aren''t you very happy here? We won''t go back to the capital." If you don''t go back, you don''t have to face the ending of Heli.

 Chapter 2019ï¼š Shaw leaves

    Xiao Ruojun didn''t know what Mamma Gu was thinking, she smiled, "I have to go back sooner or later. Besides, I miss my parents too."

    "You can take the old lady over here, just away from those rumors in the capital, and come here to relax." Gu Ma suggested.

    Xiao Ruojun shook his head, "My father was poisoned at Xiao''s house before, and his body was so empty, why did he have to travel so long to get to such a far place."

    Even if she and Xiang Weinan reconcile in the future, and she leaves the capital with her parents, she will not go too far. Father Xiao has been in bed for a long time, not to mention other things, from the north to the south, just being unaccustomed to the soil and water is very exhausting.

    "But¡­¡­"

    Gu Mama wanted to say something, but Xiao Ruojun saw Shu Yu running out of the yard.

    She walked to the side of the carriage, prevented Xiao Ruojun from getting off the carriage, and handed her a purse in her hand.

    "This is for you."

    Xiao Ruojun was stunned for a moment, opened it and looked at it, "Peace charm?"

    "Well, I know you don''t lack anything else. This is used to bless you with peace and prosperity in the future."

    Xiao Ruojun tightened her purse. In fact, she had several safe symbols in her hand. When she lived in the backyard of Dongqing Temple, she would go to the main hall to pray for the health of her parents when there were few pilgrims in the temple. I bought a peace talisman from the Taoist nun, thinking of bringing it to them when I go back.

    However, this is Shu Yu''s intention, and she will take good care of it.

    seemed to know what she was thinking, Shu Yu explained, "This peace talisman is different from others. This is what my master Dongqing Guanzhu personally prayed for, and it is better than those in Taoist temples."

    Xiao Ruojun was stunned, and the eyes of Mammy Gu beside her lit up. Dongqing Guanzhu gave it, it is really a treasure.

    "Thank you." Xiao Ruojun put it away carefully.

    It''s getting late, Shu Yu didn''t say more, waved his hand and said, "It''s a smooth journey, take care."

    "You take care too, bye."

    Xiao Ruojun lowered the curtain of the car, and the car slowly drove forward until it disappeared at the corner of Fenghuai Street.

    Shu Yu stood at the door for a while, when a familiar voice came from beside him, "Go?"

    Shu Yu turned his head, looked at the old lady, and said with a smile, "Well, she has to get out of the city before the city gate closes, so she won''t stay for dinner. Let me and my mother accuse her."

    "What''s the crime or not, you come back to reunite with us, and she has to go back to reunite with her family. This is a good thing, and of course we can''t stop her."

    Reunion? Shu Yu smiled and said, "Yes, this is a good thing."

    She took the old lady''s arm and turned back to the house, changing the subject and asking, "Nah, have you finished talking with A Rui and the others?"

    "What do they have to say? They were chatting, and they started arguing in a while. The quarrel gave me a headache." Having said that, the old lady was very happy.

    No matter how loud the children are, they are always happy when they go home.

    She said to Shu Yu, "Your parents, and Ayou Aning are all busy in the shop. I have already sent someone to inform them and will be back soon."

    Lu Erbai Nguyen, needless to say, one is in the carpenter''s shop, and the other is in the clothing room of Liufang Lane, busy every day.

    Shu You took the child home and lived there. After all, Zhao Xi bought a house and has servants at home, so she can''t live in her mother''s house forever. But the distance is not far, especially the house that Zhao Xi bought is near Lu Erbai''s carpenter''s shop, and they can meet at any time.

 Chapter 2020ï¼š Bought a house in Liufang Lane

    Zhao Xi has cooperated with Dr. Xu to open the hospital, and Shu Yu was not there when it opened.

    However, when the old lady went to Chenggu County last time, she told her that the publicity of the medical center is still quite strong. As a result, Zhao Xi''s reputation in the past two years has been quietly spread, especially in large families. I know he is very skilled in medicine.

    When Elder Zhao took A Ning to detoxify the eldest young master of the Tan family, he exposed his identity. Mr. Tan has a wide range of friends, and many people came to him to inquire about the whereabouts of the famous doctor he found. Mr. Tan pointed to Zhao Xi from Jiangyuan County.

    Therefore, not only the big families in this county, but also many people in the prefecture came to him to see a doctor.

    Secondly, it is Doctor Xu''s contacts. Although he has a quirky temper, he has some skills.

    Therefore, the medical clinic was very prosperous on the day it opened, and now it has developed steadily.

    There is also Elder Zhao. Last year, Meng Yunzheng made Hao Dingshan, who came to inquire about the master of the Eastern Qing Dynasty, mistakenly think that the emperor was seriously ill, so he specially asked Elder Zhao to leave Jiangyuan County.

    Now that the dust has settled, the Xiao family has been beheaded by beheadings and caught, and Mr. Zhao has naturally returned.

    After came back, he took A Ning to temporarily stay in Zhao Xi''s medical clinic to help, but he was not a regular doctor, but there were a lot of people looking for him to see a doctor.

    In the current Lu family, everyone has something to do, and all of them have a prosperous career. The old lady is very pleased to see it.

    She took Shu Yu''s hand, "They know you''re going home, so they''re sure to rush back. You must go back to the house to rest for a while, you must be tired from the long journey."

    Shu Yu was not too tired. After she and the old lady returned to the backyard, she always felt that something was wrong.

    After thinking about it for a while, he suddenly realized that the rest of the Lu family were busy with work, so it was normal to be absent.

    But what about auntie? Since she is back, it stands to reason that she should be with the old lady.

    Shu Yu thought about it and asked, "Why didn''t I see my aunt?"

    "She is at her own house."

    my home?

    The old lady said, "I want her to live here, but now she''s not a single sister before she got married. She must be uncomfortable living here."

    Of course, if her sister was alone, she would have to drag her to live with her.

    But didn''t she recognize Yuan Gui now? With a filial grandson and a family, the old lady will naturally not be reluctant.

    "When she was in Chenggu County, didn''t she get 600 taels of compensation from Chen Bing? With the money in her hand, she bought a small yard with two entrances in Liufang Lane."

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Bought a house in Liufang Lane?"

    "Yeah, we know that place well, the neighbors are very friendly, and it''s easy to go anywhere. Another is that the clothes room is also there. Your aunt can''t do anything else, she''s very skilled in making clothes. She is a freelancer. If I can''t stop, I go to work in the clothing room."

    However, the situation of Granny Fang and Auntie Axiang are different. Axiang is hired by Yiren Pavilion, and the salary consists of basic salary and commission for each piece of clothing.

    Granny Fang is old after all, whether it is the old lady or Yuan Gui, she is afraid that she will be tired. Not to mention going to the clothing room every day to do a day''s work, that is, the work itself, they all do not agree with it.

    The old lady actually wanted to take Granny Fang to make a doll. Although the salary is not high, the job is easier and not too tiring.

 Chapter 2021ï¼š Let the third uncle go to collect debts

    It''s just that Granny Fang is not just for making money, she sees those beautiful clothes, and she is happy and yearning in her heart.

    Her desire to make delicate clothes with good fabrics gives her a sense of accomplishment.

    In this way, the old lady and Yuan Gui didn''t stop her, just let her control the time by herself and don''t get too tired.

    Therefore, Granny Fang''s wages are calculated by pieces, and she will pay as much as she does.

    The old lady said, "She is mostly in the garment room at the moment, and she should come back for dinner with your mother later. Yuan Gui is not here, she will either come here to eat now, or cook some with Ah Xiang and the others. Food. I don''t care about her either, she''ll just be at ease, it''s better than before."

    Shu Yu nodded, "It''s really convenient to live in Liufang Lane." Meng Yunzheng''s rented house is also there.

    "By the way, since my aunt and Yuan Gui bought a house here, has he dealt with the house where Yuan Gui was originally in Fucheng?"

    Yuangui originally had a small house in Fucheng. He spent all of his savings earlier and borrowed some to buy it.

    The house is really small, but it is where he lives.

    After the news of his death spread, there were no children or close family members. I don¡¯t know what happened to the house now, whether it was taken back by the government or occupied by others.

    The old lady shook her head, "No, after we came back, we took your aunt to pay homage to your great-grandfather and great-grandmother. Later, I thought about buying a house, moving, and settling down. After all the tossing, the Daniel came back and said yes. I want to deliver a batch of goods to the shop in Changjin Mansion. They also said that you are discussing setting up a motorcade and want to ask Yuan Gui to take charge. He is very happy and wants to make more money, so he followed Daniel to Zhuangzi without saying a word. Yes. Daniel is in a hurry, as soon as the goods are counted, they will set off."

    In such a hurry, Yuan Gui didn''t even have time to go to Fucheng.

    "We all know the wicked deeds that his original security guard did. For the sake of fame, he concealed the fact that Yuan Gui fell off the cliff. Let''s hide it. He didn''t try his best to get him back. This can''t be done so easily, When Yuan Gui returns from this trip, he will definitely ask them for an explanation."

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "Well, I have to say something. When the time comes, let the third uncle accompany him. The third uncle is most enthusiastic about this kind of debt collection."

    The corner of the old lady''s mouth twitched, thinking of the scene of looking for the Chen family to collect debts earlier.

    "He''s a lot older, but he still doesn''t have a formal shape."

    But when it comes to Lu Sanzhu, the old lady suddenly thought of something, and looked at Shu Yu hesitantly, "I heard from Ah Rui and the others, have you met a Daniel on your way back?"

    "Well, we met."

    "Did that Daniel ever tell you that your third uncle..."

    Shu Yu supported his forehead, "The milk means that the third uncle said that I became the county head."

    "Yeah, he''s squeamish." She was blaming Lu Sanzhu inside and out, but the old lady herself was very happy, her granddaughter was amazing, wouldn''t it be like some kind of brocade-clothed night walk? What a loss.

    "It''s alright, anyway, I''ll know sooner or later, I''m mentally prepared."

    The old lady was relieved. She thought about it and comforted Shu Yu, "You don''t have to worry. When everyone knew that you became the county head, many people came to our house, but they were all dismissed by me. It''s been a few days now. Months, not so prosperous at the beginning."

 Chapter 2022ï¼š daily 1

    Shu Yu and the old lady chatted for a while, and a happy voice came from outside.

    She got up and took a look. She didn''t expect that the eldest sister Shu You was the first to come back. She was holding a dancing little guy in her arms. She was so energetic that Shu You almost couldn''t hold her, and her forehead was sweating from exhaustion.

    "Ayu." Shu You happily took a few steps forward, the child in her arms jumped suddenly, and she almost lost her grip.

    Shu Yu hurried up and picked up the child.

    "Little Huohuo?" As soon as he started, Shu Yu felt that the palm of his hand was heavy. This little guy is not light.

    Shu You exhaled a long breath and shook his hand, "This brat is too noisy."

    Shu Yu and the child in his arms stared at each other. The last time he left, the child was less than two months old, and now it has been more than eight months.

    The child really grows when he sees the wind. He hasn''t seen him for more than half a year. He has grown white and plump, and he is full of energy.

    Xiao Huohuo was not afraid of life, not only did he not make trouble when he was held by Shu Yu, but he kept digging into her arms, babbling, not knowing what to express, and after a while, a pool of saliva was left on her front.

    Shu Yu, "..." I just came back, it''s not good that you gave such a precious gift?

    She shook the little guy in her arms, and Xiao Huohuo giggled and laughed.

    Shu Yu was delighted, "He is in a good mood."

    "You''ve never seen him cry when he''s in a bad mood, and he almost tortured his father crazy." Shu You smiled helplessly, "It''s still you who please the child and others hug him. He didn''t want to, he didn''t expect to dive into your arms when he saw you."

    Shu Yu was delighted, "That''s right, our little fire is close to my aunt, right?"

    Hearing his name, the little guy raised his head, made two ''bah ah'', then laughed again, very happy.

    The three of them, Shu Rui, who heard the movement, also ran over. When they saw the child, Dabao was the first to reach out to hug him.

    Unexpectedly, the little guy glanced at them, turned his head silently, put his arms around Shu Yu''s neck, pointed his **** at them, and pouted.

    Then, with a ''poof'', he let out a stinky fart.

    everyone, "..."

    Shu You, "I''m not mistaken."

    "It smells so bad, you deliberately farted at us." Erniu cried.

    Shu Rui took a few steps back, "I''m your uncle. Did you welcome me just as I came back? You don''t remember me, Xiaohuohuo."

    "Huo Huo, you shit."

    As soon as these words came out, the little guy didn''t know if he understood, but he turned his head and looked at the three of them, "ah, ah, wow, slap, puff" all kinds of words jumped out, it was clearly about to quarrel stance.

    Dabao grimaced, "Huohuo, what are you talking about, we didn''t hear it clearly, but you should explain it clearly. You can''t speak clearly and even quarrel. Do you have any self-knowledge?"

    Xiao Huohuo was stunned for a moment, and even more angry, "Wow, ah, poof".

    Dabao smiled, "What are you talking about, I don''t understand, you can''t do it with fire."

    Xiaohuo was so angry that he started to jump, but he suffered from the disadvantage of being too young to speak. After a few times, he couldn''t quarrel. He couldn''t be in a hurry, and then he cried with a ''wow''.

    Dabao was dumbfounded, he didn''t play like this.

    The old lady slapped her with a slap, "You are shameless, arguing with a milk baby who can''t even speak clearly, you are still his uncle, an elder, please apologize."

 Chapter 2023ï¼š daily 2

    Dabao was particularly wronged, he apologized, can the little guy understand?

    Shu Yu almost died of laughter, how every one of them is a living treasure.

    She hugged the crying child in her arms and coaxed, "Well, don''t cry anymore, we don''t care about uncle. Auntie brought you a lot of things back, let''s go, let''s take a look, okay?"

    Shu Yu hugged the little guy directly into Yuyuan, and Yingxi took down all the things that were placed on the carriage before.

    The share that belongs to her has been put in Yuyuan, and Shu Yu has brought things for several children at home, and put them all in a box.

    The box was open, she put the small fire part on top, and let him grab it himself.

    The little guy has a rattle in one hand and a small ball in the other, and he will show it to Shu Yu.

    "Do you like it? For you."

    She carried him to the bed, put the child on it, and talked to Shuyou while playing with him.

    The little guy cried fast and put it away fast. Now that he has a toy, he has long forgotten about the past, and started to giggle again.

    He can stand up now, but he can''t walk alone, but he crawls very fast, and he crawled to the edge of the bed after a while. Shu Yu and Shu You can only sit outside to block .

    He was very sticky to Shu Yu, but he could hear Shu Rui''s three people talking and playing outside, and he was very curious, his little head kept probing out, grabbing Shu Yu''s arm and stood up tremblingly.

    "Want to go out to play?" Shu Yu rubbed his soft little face.

    The little guy raised his head, sat back again, and threw the ball over there by himself.

    Shu Yu laughed, and when the voices of Shu Rui and the others were heard outside, and Xiao Huohuo looked out again with a fleshy face, she finally couldn''t hold back and called out, "A Rui, bring Huo Huo. Go out and play."

    "coming."

    Shu Rui still liked his little nephew very much, so he came to hug him without saying a word.

    This time, the little guy refused, he just said to Shu Yu''s ''Aah, yah'', as if to explain ''I''ll go back when I go'', and then Shu Rui took them out.

    Shu Yu really likes him so much, why is he so cute.

    Shu You shook his head, "It''s cute at this time. Most of the time, you''re like a demon king who can''t stand it."

    "But you are still in pain and happy."

    Shu You was stunned for a moment, then laughed, "Your description is really appropriate, you don''t even know that this child can help me vent my anger."

    Shu Yu was curious, "How did you get angry?"

    "The last time I was on the street, I met someone from the Zhang family. When Zhang Jin saw me, he rushed forward and called me auntie. He is very thin now. It took me a while to recognize him. He said that he had not seen him for a long time. She ate meat and wanted me to buy her something to eat. I laughed at that time, how could he have a face. Who knows that before I refused, Huo Huo urinated on him. "

    Just two days ago, she took the little guy to Lu Erbai''s shop to deliver things.

    Originally thought that it would be such a short road and I would be back soon. Who knows that this little guy pulled it halfway and didn''t bring the spare diaper. She could only find an alley with no one, and let the maid hold him to clean up first.

    Zhang Jin rushed over at this time. He stood in front of Shu You, raised his head and stared at her, as if she would not leave unless she bought food for herself, and the elder sister-in-law of the Zhang family did not see it.

 Chapter 2024ï¼š Ding Yuehua gave birth to a daughter

    Huohuo was held in the maid''s arms facing outwards, and as soon as he soaked his urine, Zhang Jin''s face was poured on his face, and he was still giggling there.

    Shu You couldn''t help laughing at that time, and when Zhang Jin was crying, he quickly ran away with someone.

    Now speaking, she still feels very proud.

    Shu Yu listened happily, but seeing Shu You talking about the Zhang family with such a relaxed attitude, he obviously doesn''t care at all.

    The fiery laughter outside and Dabao''s strange cries were intertwined, noisy and warm.

    Soon, Song Le and Quanquan also joined in.

    Xiao Songle is now four and a half years old. He has been in Jiangyuan County for two years. At the beginning of this year, he went to the school with Quanquan to start studying.

    Just after school, when I heard that Shu Yu was back, I rushed in.

    "Auntie." He hadn''t seen each other for more than half a year, and his eyes were full of light.

    But when he saw that there were only Shu Yu and Shu You in the room, his expression became a little more disappointed.

    Shu Yu knew what he was thinking, she pulled the child over and asked with a smile, "Miss your cousin and Grandpa Meng?"

    "Well, didn''t they come back?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "Your grandpa Meng went to the north to run errands. Your cousin has to prepare for the Autumn Festival in August, so he has to stay in Changjin Mansion to prepare for the exam. But after the Autumn Festival, he should come back. If he can''t come back. , then I will take you to the capital to find him."

    "Go to the capital? Take me there?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Yes, I''ll take you to see your aunt, do you remember her?"

    When they took Xiao Songle away, Shu Yu told Aunt Hong that they would take Xiao Songle back to see her in four years at most, and next year would be the third year.

    Xiao Song Le blinked, "Aunt? Treat me, treat me well."

    He was only two and a half years old when he left. At that time, he could not speak. He was in a relatively autistic state, and his perception of the outside world was not very strong, and not many people remembered it.

    But Aunt Hong, who has always taken good care of him and is very important, was very impressed by him.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Yes, it''s the aunt who is very good to you. Next year, we will go to see her in the capital. She sees that you are doing well, that you have read and read, and you have made friends. You speak loudly, sure. very happy."

    Xiao Songle was a little embarrassed, and nodded heavily, "Well, I, I will study hard, and then recite the Three Character Classic to my aunt."

    "Okay, but you must also pay attention to the combination of work and rest. A Rui and the others are playing outside, so you can go too. They encountered a lot of things on this trip, and they are now telling stories there."

    "Well." Xiao Songle jumped out the door.

    Later, the Lu family came back one after another, and even Lu Sanzhu and Liang who heard the news ran over. Lu Sanzhu was okay, but Liang missed his son so much.

    When he saw Dabao, his tears burst into tears. He hugged his beloved baby and cried, almost not suffocating Dabao.

    Shu Rui and Er Niu on the side laughed wildly, Da Bao chased and beat the two of them, and when the three boys came back, the whole Lu family was very lively, with laughter and laughter everywhere.

    When she rested at night, Shu Yu''s cheeks were a little sore.

    Early the next morning, Shu Yu went to Fan''s house to visit Ding Yuehua with a gift.

    I heard from the old lady that Ding Yuehua gave birth to a daughter in mid-March. Due to the unstable fetal image in the early stage, although she was conditioned later, the delivery was still very dangerous.

 Chapter 2025ï¼š daily 3

    Fortunately, Zhao Xi was present at the time, so Ding Yuehua could finally give birth to a child without any risk.

    It''s just that she hurt her body in the end, Zhao Xi''s meaning is to let her confinement a little longer. Now that it''s mid-May, Mrs. Ding''s wife and Fan Sanshao are still worried about letting her go out.

    When Shu Yu passed by, Ding Yuehua was leaning on the head of the bed with a hopeless face and letting the maid help trim her nails.

    Fortunately, although I am still confinement, I am still allowed to wash my hair and take a bath, and it is okay to walk on the ground occasionally, but I am not allowed to go out to see the wind.

    Ding Yuehua almost cried with joy when she saw Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu went to see the child, it was a small lump, it had not fully grown in just two months, but the outline was very clear, it was more like Fan Sanshao.

    Ding Yuehua was very happy and satisfied, "Like her father, her father is handsome."

    Ding Yuehua''s appearance is more heroic, and she had a special inferiority complex because of this. Even if Fan Sanshao and her were interested in her inner self, Ding Yuehua still didn''t want her daughter to have the emotions she had experienced.

    Shu Yu didn''t stay at Ding''s house much. She just came back and has a lot of things to do.

    In the afternoon, I went to the county government office. There are still some formalities to be done about her being canonized as the county head.

    She is so busy and has been away from home that many people who heard of her return came to visit, but did not see her.

    Originally thought to wait another day, who would have known that she went to Zhuangzi on the third day.

    The sunflowers have just bloomed, and they look bright yellow at first glance. When she came back that day, she just glanced over, but didn''t look carefully. Now she got closer, and found that there were several houses built nearby.

    And these houses are almost all owned by the employees of Lu Ji workshop. It seems that soon, this area will be completely lively.

    Shu Yu''s mood instantly became very good. When the carriage stopped outside Zhuangzi, there was still a smile on the corner of her mouth.

    got out of the car and saw a little girl walking out staggeringly with another little girl.

    "Little Ya''er?" Shu Yu beckoned.

    The little girl raised her head, her eyes suddenly lit up, "Sister Lu."

    Shu Yu smiled and looked at the little guy she was holding, "Early."

    I haven''t seen her for more than half a year, and now Xiao Zao Zao, who is almost one and a half years old, still remembers her. She blinked her big eyes and moved slowly behind Xiao Ya''er, then slowly exposed half of her head, looking curiously at her. She looks.

    Shu Yule was happy, "It seems that he doesn''t remember me."

    Xiao Ya''er hurriedly said, "Zao Zao, this is your aunt."

    "Aunt?" She tilted her head early, she had several aunts in her mind, Cuihua Orchid Shuyou A Ning Baoya she had seen, and she was different from the aunt in front of her.

    Zhou Qiao in the yard heard the sound and ran out, and immediately said in surprise, "Ayu, are you back?"

    "sister in law."

    Zhou Qiao hurriedly led the people inside, and Xiao Zao Zao blinked, looking as if she hadn''t seen her mother at all, she stretched out her small hand and grabbed it in the air, "Huh?"

    When Shu Yu passed by her, she picked up the person and followed Zhou Qiao.

    Xiao Zao is different from Huo Huo, she is older, she knows people, she is a little cautious about the strange Shu Yu, and when she is suddenly hugged, her whole body is stiff. If it wasn''t for Zhou Qiao laughing while talking, she would probably cry.

    But after Shu Yu handed her the gift he had prepared for her, she quickly became acquainted with her aunt.

    I can''t see that the little girl who was hiding at first turned out to be a small talker after getting familiar with it.

 Chapter 2026ï¼š Shu Yu is busy

    The little girl didn''t speak very clearly, she jumped out one word at a time, but she just liked to say it.

    Zhou Qiao held her forehead by the side, trying to get her to go.

    Shu Yu planned to go shopping in the workshop, and Xiao Zao Zao also followed her with her arms around her thigh.

    She could only carry people to the Lu Ji workshop. She didn''t come for more than half a year. The workshop expanded and there were more people.

    Some people haven''t seen her yet. They see a girl with a child walking around in the workshop and pointing at her.

    When Luo Chun''s several stewards came over, they suddenly knew Shu Yu''s identity, and they couldn''t help but bow their heads in embarrassment, not daring to make a sound.

    Shu Yu called a few stewards to the conference room for a meeting, and Xiao Zao Zao temporarily handed it over to Ying Xi.

    She mainly asked about the production situation in the past six months and the next plan. Several managers are already skilled. During the time when Shu Yu and Daniel were away, the workshop was well organized.

    Shu Yu collected the ledger. The amount of the ledger for half a year is still quite large, so she has to take it back and look at it slowly.

    Then went around the workshop, and everything is in order now.

    When it was noon, she took Xiao Zao Zao back to Zhuangzi for dinner.

    In the afternoon, she went to the top of the black market again. Since last October, Meng Yunzheng and Mr. Miao signed the deed and officially transferred the property, the renovation of this village has begun to speed up the process.

    The repair work was in charge of Lu Erbai. He went to Chenggu County on the way, and the project stopped for two or three months.

    It looks almost the same now, but there are still some details that need to be improved after Shu Yu or Meng Yunzheng returns.

    After returning home in the evening, Shu Yu wrote down the perfect details, and went back to discuss it with his father.

    It''s just that she is too busy, so she will go to Fucheng to see the shops the next day.

    The shop in Fengtao Lane was very familiar to Shu Yu, but Wei Ronghua was solely responsible for the other shop that opened in the east of the city, and she has yet to visit it.

    Compared to the Lu Ji in Fengtao Lane, the Lu Ji in the east of the city is smaller in scale. Wei Ronghua also recruited a shopkeeper and two guys.

    But this shopkeeper doesn''t have any ideas like Wei Ronghua, so basically any decisions and activities in the shop are made together by the two companies, and only one plan is needed.

    Fortunately, this shopkeeper Zhang is very capable, he can hear what others say, and his execution is still very strong.

    The business of the two stores is good, and the profits have been steadily rising.

    also brought the accounts of the two families, and Shu Yu got on the carriage and prepared to go home.

    However, when the car came to the door of Tan''s house, she suddenly stopped, "Yingxi, drive the carriage to the side."

    "Yes."

    The car stopped outside Tan''s house, and as soon as Shu Yu stood still, the concierge recognized her.

    The fact that she became the county head is not well known in Fucheng, but what should be known is still known. What''s more, the Tan family has a good relationship with Shu Yu, and they are very happy for her.

    So as soon as she came, the concierge hurriedly sent someone to pass the message inside.

    It happened that the old lady of the Tan family and the eldest young master Tan Cheng were both at home. When Shu Yu had just turned into the shadow wall, the three of them had already greeted him.

    "The county chief is here to welcome you, and I hope you will forgive your sins."

    Shu Yu laughed, "When did Master Tan become so polite?"

    "Hahaha, no matter what, I still have to congratulate the county magistrate." Master Tan turned to his side, and Mrs. Tan stepped forward, pulled Shu Yu and walked inside.

 Chapter 2027ï¼š There is news for the Tan family

    "When did the county lord come back?" Mrs. Tan said with a smile, "Last time I heard that you were canonized as county lord by the sage, and I even went to Jiangyuan County to congratulate you. Not settled."

    "I just arrived two days ago. I came here today because I have something I want to tell you."

    Shu Yu sat down with a few people in the main room, and the next person served tea. Master Tan asked, "If the county owner has something to do, just explain it."

    Shu Yu shook his head, "I can''t talk about an explanation, but there is news to tell you, it was no big deal. But I just thought that this news is related to you after all, let you know, there is always something big in my heart."

    The Tan family looked at each other in dismay, and Tan Cheng waved to let the servants in the main room go out, and then he said cautiously, "The county chief, please speak."

    "It''s about Jiang Kuanyu."

    When this person was mentioned, the faces of the Tan family members turned ugly.

    Thinking that Tan Cheng had been poisoned by him and had been in bed for two years, they tried their best to get help, but he almost lost his life. Mrs. Tan still gritted her teeth against Jiang Kuanyu.

    only¡­¡­

    "Didn''t he say he fell off the cliff and died?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "It''s fake to fall off the cliff. He had already arranged for someone to catch him under the cliff."

    "What?!" The Tan family exclaimed in astonishment.

    Master Tan frowned, "Someone caught him under the cliff? What does this mean, so he deliberately made people think he was dead?"

    Shu Yu gave a "um", "Yes, he is suspended animation. I went to Chenggu County this time, and I happened to see him. I think you all heard about the rebellion of the two princes some time ago, and Chenggu County was the first. This is a place of suffering, and Jiang Kuanyu, who belongs to the second prince, colluded with the rebels to create chaos in Chenggu County, but now he has been executed."

    "Hey..." The three Tan family gasped fiercely.

    What did they hear? Jiang Kuanyu actually colluded with the rebels? ?

    They really felt that Jiang Kuanyu had done something shameful in secret, otherwise they would not have given Tan Cheng a chronic poison just because of a suspicion. But they never thought that Jiang Kuanyu was so bold that he colluded with the rebels.

    Mrs. Tan was frightened for a while, "I should be thankful that he has made a clear line with our family, we are the victims of his hands. Otherwise, if he still communicates with us normally in Dong''an Mansion, I am afraid that we will suffer. He was implicated."

    Although Master Tan and Tan Cheng did not speak, they were equally complicated.

    Shu Yu said, "I''m here to tell you the news that Jiang Kuanyu is dead. I know you were still skeptical about him falling off the cliff, but now you don''t have to worry about it."

    Mr. Tan stood up and bowed to Shu Yu, "Thank you, county magistrate."

    He was indeed suspicious, and even though he didn''t tell anyone, Master Tan was still very alert, for fear that when Tan Cheng had just finished detoxing, Jiang Kuanyu would kill him with a carbine.

    Shu Yu waved her hand, she had to rush back, so she didn''t stay any longer, got up and said goodbye to a few people.

    The Tan family took her out the door, and it was not until she got into the carriage that Ying Xi whispered, "I didn''t expect that I haven''t seen you for half a year. Young Master Tan has recovered so well. Miss, I just stood outside the door and heard the housekeeper say, Tan The eldest young master is planning to resume his studies and continue to take part in the scientific examination, and the Tan family is also looking for a marriage for him."

 Chapter 2028ï¼š deja vu means

    Yingxi talked for a long time, but found that Shu Yu had been silent.

    She turned her head to look at Shu Yu who was sitting in the carriage, and asked strangely, "Miss, what''s the matter?"

    Shu Yu leaned against the wall of the car, closed his eyes slightly, and whispered, "I suddenly thought of something."

    "what?"

    "Is Jiang Kuanyu''s behavior very similar to another person''s behavior?"

    Yingxi didn''t react at first, and after a while he raised his head abruptly, "Miss, you mean, Uncle Lin?"

    "Yeah, Jiang Kuanyu had faked his death at the beginning, and then the whole family left Dong''an Mansion where they had lived for decades by saying that they would help Ling to return to their hometown. The deputy **** also faked his death, and his family also said that he left and returned to his hometown sadly. back north."

    Earlier, Shu Yu''s attention had been focused on why the deputy dart head calculated Uncle Meng''s fixed thinking. At one time, he thought that his goal was only the Xuanyuan sword, and he might have a personal grudge with Uncle Meng.

    But when Jiang Kuanyu was mentioned to the Tan family just now, her mind suddenly flashed, and she suddenly realized what she had neglected.

    Yingxi couldn''t help tightening the reins, his voice was extremely low, "Miss, what does the young lady mean, the deputy dart head, the auxiliary dart head may be related to the black market?"

    "Um."

    "But..." Ying Xi frowned, organized the language before speaking, "But that black market was established by the Second Prince and Gong Qiu, if the deputy head of the **** really belonged to them, he should have taken Uncle Meng early. It''s right to tell Gongqiu about what happened with Aunt Meng, then Gongqiu won''t have to wait ten years to find Aunt Meng."

    Yes, it was because Shu Yu fell into such a misunderstanding in the beginning that he did not associate the deputy darthead with the black market.

    "But what if the deputy dart head joined the black market after the Grand Escort Bureau was burned down?"

    Yingxi suddenly realized, "Yes, at that time he had a chance to contact Gongqiu."

    Shu Yu rested her arms on her arm, and when she saw the carriage leaving the city gate, she sat up straight, "Go home first, I will write a letter to Ah Yun when I go back, and someone will naturally investigate it."

    Originally a black market like Chenggu County, there are three places in the entire Daju.

    One is outside Chenggu County, one is near the capital, and the exact location of another is still under investigation. It is because the last one has not been found that the emperor will keep the second prince alive.

    Unfortunately, there is no progress yet.

    She had heard A Yun say that the emperor did find a few black markets, but the ones that he found were about the same size as their Jiangyuan County. It was said that they were black markets, but they were actually just underground trading places.

    There are many people who know about it, and many people participate in it, and there are many people who want to Taobao.

    But this kind of black market is not only opened by the second prince, the ones opened by the second prince are just smoke bombs. So that once such a trading place in a gray area is blocked, it will actually affect the interests of many people.

    The emperor also had a lot of helplessness, and now the process of investigation has become extraordinarily slow and difficult.

    Shu Yu sighed, and immediately started writing letters after returning.

    This matter is about the deputy dart, and Meng Pei just went to investigate his hometown. In fact, it is necessary to remind him.

    But Shu Yu didn''t know the exact location of Meng Pei, so he could only write to Meng Yunzheng.

    Not long after, Meng Yunzheng wrote back, saying that he had informed Qi Lie about this, and they would send someone to investigate later. Reassure her, and leave the rest to them.

 Chapter 2029ï¼š rural exam

    After more than a month, Meng Yunzheng wrote again.

    He said that whether it was Jiang Kuanyu or the deputy darthead, they would eventually help Ling to return to their hometown, and their hometown was in the north.

    Therefore, Qi Lie and the others suspected that the last black market was in the north. However, when Meng Pei found the hometown of the deputy guard earlier, his family had already left, and the building was empty, and no one knew where they went.

    Neighbors said that their family disappeared overnight, not long ago. The deputy dart head has only four people in his family, and the target is not big, so it is really hard to find.

    Later, Qi Lie went to investigate the passenger ship that was on the dock at the beginning. This is a good investigation. Although the passenger ship is mixed with dragons and snakes, if you want to board the ship, you still need to have an identity and household registration.

    However, after Qi Lie found the boatman and described the appearance of the deputy darthead, the other party said that he had seen this person, but he got off the boat shortly after boarding the boat, and he never came up again.

    That is to say, after seeing Ying Dong and knowing that Ying Dong recognized him, the deputy dart head chose another way to leave just in case.

    In this way, the clues are interrupted here, and it becomes difficult to investigate again.

    But no matter how difficult it is, Qi Lie and the others will continue.

    Shu Yu didn''t pay attention to this for the time being, because the township exam was coming soon.

    In August, the weather is still very hot, but the candidates who are rushing for the exam are getting more and more enthusiastic.

    The Dong''an House is also preparing for the township examination. All the inns in the city are full, and even the Dongqing Temple outside the city, there are women who send the test to pray for the night.

    The township examination is held every three years, which is much more grand than the academy examination.

    Wei Ronghua took the opportunity to launch a wave of instant noodle promotions, and many candidates stocked up to eat when preparing for the exam.

    Shu Yu can imagine the scene of instant noodles overflowing with fragrance in the examination room at that time.

    To Shu Yu''s surprise, even Mrs. Tan came to buy a bunch.

    She said to Shu Yu, "Tan Cheng has been in bed for two years, and now he has picked up his knowledge again, and he has left a lot. So this time he participated in the rural exam, he focused on participating, mainly to feel the atmosphere, and did not expect to pass the exam. I think it¡¯s good to try it out, and next time I take the test, I¡¯ll have a bottom line.¡±

    Shu Yu thinks it makes sense. Not only did Tan Cheng go to the examination room to feel the atmosphere, but even Shu Rui was suggested by Master Wen to come to Fucheng to experience the atmosphere of the examination.

    I heard the Master mean that Shu Rui can try to take the Tongsheng test next year. Although this is the township test, it is good to understand the process now.

    Therefore, during this period, the three of them lived in the backyard of the Luji shop in Fengtao Lane.

    Going to various places during the day, there are many students in the city, and there are often various poetry gatherings, and the three of them are very happy.

    Because Meng Yunzheng also participated in this township examination, the old lady was somewhat nervous, so she took Shu Yu to Dongqing Temple to pray for blessings.

    Dongqingguan is all human, even if Shu Yu is full of confidence in Meng Yunzheng, he can''t help but be infected by such an atmosphere, and sincerely put incense to the patriarch, praying for him to bless Meng Yunzheng''s success.

    The township test is divided into three sessions, and each session is three days.

    After the nine-day exam was over, everyone looked exhausted.

    However, the nervousness has just begun, and those who feel a little hopeful are waiting for the results to be announced.

    Candidates like Tan Cheng who are just going to test the water, on the contrary, they should eat and sleep at ease.

    Shu Yu is also waiting for Meng Yunzheng''s letter, looking forward to good news.

    However, before the letter from Changjin Mansion arrived, the Lu family waited for another matter.

 Chapter 2030ï¼š Mrs Nguyen passed away

    Mrs Nguyen passed away.

    This news was brought by one of Nguyen''s cousins.

    Because the Lu family members did not like Ruanjia Village, except for A Xiang and other specific people who could enter and exit, anyone who came to Ruanjia Village would be blocked from the outside.

    So this cousin went to Liufang Lane, and went to the clothing room to find Nguyen.

    After Nguyen found out, she has been unable to concentrate. When she came home for dinner at night, she also looked like she didn''t belong.

    Shu Yu looked at her several times at the dining table, but she didn''t notice it.

    She wanted to wait until after dinner to ask Nguyen if something happened.

    Who knew about the table, Nguyen went directly to the old lady''s yard to find her.

    The old lady naturally noticed that something was wrong with Nguyen, and after returning to the room, she asked her, "What''s wrong with you, is there anything you need me to advise you on?"

    I have to say that the one who knows Nguyen best depends on the old lady.

    Nguyen did not find her easily on weekdays, unless she encountered something difficult to decide, then she would be so mysterious.

    Nguyen exhaled and told the news of Mrs. Ruan''s death.

    The old lady choked before she could swallow a sip of tea, "What did you say? That old lady died?"

    "Yes." Nguyen lowered her head and said softly, "This morning."

    The old lady slapped her leg sharply and laughed, "Okay, I''ll say that the wicked have their own grind. She has done so much evil, and God finally accepted her, she..."

    Halfway through her words, she thought that the Nguyen family sitting in front of her was the daughter of Mrs. Ruan, and she suddenly fell silent.

    I looked up and saw that she looked quite calm, so I felt at ease.

    Then he coughed unnaturally, "Then what, what do you think? Are you going to give her the last ride wearing a linen and filial piety?"

    Ruan Shi tightened her fingers and bit her lower lip slightly.

    After a long time, she raised her head and looked at the old lady, "Mother, I... I don''t know."

    Nguyen''s mother-daughter love for Mrs. Ruan actually faded from the day-to-day oppression long before she got married. Later, in order to let her family and her two sons live a good life, Mrs. Ruan stole and sold the child of Ruan''s hard work, which not only separated Ruan''s mother and daughter, but also caused her to fall into self-blame and remorse for more than ten years.

    She even wanted to go to Ruan''s house with a knife and die with Mrs. Ruan.

    When she was in the most difficult and most difficult time, it was Lu Erbai and the old lady who shoved Da Ya into her arms and let her calm down slowly.

    But Mrs. Ruan did not reflect on her regret at all, and a few years ago, she came up with the idea of ??her twin.

    From then on, whether Mrs. Ruan is dead or alive has nothing to do with her.

    She has long had no feelings for Mrs Ruan, even worse than strangers. When the stranger died, she might still sigh. But when she heard the news of Mrs. Ruan''s death, in addition to being in a trance and unreal, she also had a sense of relief that the shackles on her body were suddenly loosened.

    So, Mrs Ruan''s funeral, Nguyen didn''t want to attend it at first.

    But after thinking about it, I was a little swayed. She doesn''t care about Mrs. Ruan, but she does care about a few children.

    A Yu is now the county head, A Rui will also study for the imperial examinations in the future, and his future son-in-law, who has just passed the township examination, will open an academy in Jiangyuan County and become the head of the mountain in the future.

    If rumors spread that the Lu family didn¡¯t even send Mrs. Ruan away when she passed away, those who didn¡¯t know what to do would only think that the Lu family was powerful and looked down on poor relatives.

 Chapter 2031ï¼š He died of illness

    Even passers-by who know the reason will morally kidnap them with the saying of "death and debt disappear".

    Nguyen is a lot of age, and now it doesn''t matter if he eats and drinks and has a good life.

    However, the lives of several children have just begun. What if they are affected?

    If she goes to the funeral, it can eliminate all this, and she can go there.

    After hearing this, the old lady frowned, and then waved her hand simply, "If you don''t go, what''s there to go to? You, you just think too much, worry about this and that, how can there be anything in this world that can cover everything? Although your idea is right, but if you go, others will think that our family is easy to bully. Mrs. Ruan has done so many bad things, because people die, we will forgive? No, I am stingy, I do not forgive ."

    She looked like I wasn''t being generous, "Anyway, I''m a senior. If anyone asks, they will say I won''t let you go. You are juniors, and it would be unfilial if I don''t listen to what I say. If others have opinions, come to me and tell me. ."

    Ruan Shi was helpless, "Mother, I know, I won''t go."

    "Well, you should tell the second one about this, so that he doesn''t know anything."

    "it is good."

    Nguyen Thi had a few more words with the old lady, then got up and went out.

    Compared with the preoccupied appearance when he first entered the door, he looks relaxed now.

    Just when she was about to go back to her yard, she found two people sitting at the pavilion, drinking tea and nibbling melon seeds.

    Nguyen got close, only to find out that it was Shu Yu and Ying Xi.

    "Ayu? At night, are you sitting here feeding mosquitoes?"

    "I''m waiting for my mother here." Shu Yu came out of the pavilion, walked to Ruan''s side, took her arm and smiled, "When I just had dinner, I saw that my mother seemed to have something on her mind, so I''ll be waiting for you here. already."

    Nguyen patted the back of Shu Yu''s hand, "I was undecided on something originally, but now it''s all right."

    "What''s the problem with my mother?"

    Now that the decision has been made, Mrs Ruan has no intention of telling the news of Mrs Ruan''s death without telling the truth.

    Shu Yu was very surprised, "Died? How did you die?"

    "I didn''t ask much about the specifics, just heard from my cousin that he died of illness."

    He died of illness?

    Shu Yu understood, and heard Mrs Ruan say, "Our family has long since severed relations with them, and we will never communicate in the future, so it has nothing to do with us." What she meant was that she would not send Mrs Ruan for a ride. .

    Seeing Ruan''s calm expression, Shu Yu didn''t say much, just nodded and sent her back to the room.

    When came out again, she said to Xi, "Tomorrow, you can inquire about what illness Mrs Ruan died of."

    "Yes, miss."

    Yingxi''s speed was very fast, and after noon the next day, she came back.

    She not only brought exact news, but also brought the diagnosis results from the doctor who treated Mrs. Ruan.

    Shu Yu took it over and looked at it. There were two diagnosis results. The first one said loss of appetite, stagnation of liver qi, and stagnation of qi in the heart.

    The cause of the latter is written in more detail. It is said that there is a mass in the armpit, the texture is hard, local pain, weight loss, and fatigue.

    The doctor also prescribed medicine, but the effect was not great.

    Shu Yu looked at the two diagnosis results thoughtfully. If she remembered correctly, the symptoms written in the latter one seemed to be breast cancer.

 Chapter 2032ï¼š mad at the road

    So Mrs Ruan died of breast cancer?

    Shu Yu looked at the previous pathology again, liver qi stagnation.

    If you are often angry and your mood swings are severe, you will experience lack of sleep and nervousness, which will lead to hormone disorders. There are many causes of breast cancer, and it is generally believed that hormones are one of them.

    Tsk.

    Shu Yu snorted lightly and put the case away.

    When he raised his eyes, he saw Yingxi''s expression but he stopped talking. He raised his eyebrows and said, "Why, what else is there to say?"

    "Well, there is one more thing. Ruanjia Village seems to have heard that Mrs. Ruan died because she was often angry. She was actually killed by anger. The reason for her anger is, that is..."

    "It''s me?" Shu Yu continued.

    Yingxi nodded, a little angry, "They said that every time Mrs. Ruan heard the good news from the Lu family, she would lose her temper when she returned. The last time she heard that the eldest lady was pregnant, she yelled and scolded for a long time, and she fainted with anger. It was the first time I called the doctor, and the diagnosis said she was out of breath and depressed."

    "Later I heard that my uncle in the future was hit with a small three yuan, and our Luji shop opened in Fucheng. When I learned that the eldest lady gave birth to a son, and that you became the county head, I would be angry every time. Anyway, the better we pass by. , the more stimulated she is. Especially after the news of your becoming the county head, Miss, I heard that she couldn''t sleep all night. This time our uncle participated in the township examination, and she was so angry before the results came out. already."

    Shu Yu, "..." Good guy, this pot can also cover their heads.

    Shu Yu was angrily laughed, "Then she has gone too far, and our Lu family''s life will only get better and better in the future. She died like this, and we can''t hear the good news from our family later."

    Yingxi agreed, "No, it''s too cheap for her."

    "When will Madam Ruan be buried?"

    "Pick a day, the day after tomorrow." This weather can''t be left for too long.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Got it." She folded the two cases in her hand, got up and walked to the copper basin, took a fire fold and burned it.

    Just as the fire tongue engulfed the paper, a little maid''s voice came from outside Yuyuan, "Second miss, Auntie Axiang is here."

    "Let her in." Shu Yu paused and closed the lid, and the fire in the copper basin went out.

    She patted the soot stained on her body, got up and walked to the outer room, "Auntie Xiang, why are you here?"

    Axiang seemed to be in a hurry, with sweat on her forehead.

    Yingxi hurriedly poured her a cup of tea, and she gulped it for a while before she said, "Ayu, you...I mean, you know the news of Mrs. Ruan''s death, right?"

    "Well, my mother told me."

    A Xiang nodded, "Yes, your mother and a cousin came to the clothing room to tell her yesterday. I saw that the Ruan family wanted your mother to go back and send Mrs. Ruan away. But those people in Ruanjia Village, I It''s very clear, who knows if there will be any trouble, so I went back this morning and asked someone I know."

    Shu Yu poured her another cup of tea, "Auntie Xiang has a heart."

    A Xiang waved her hand, "I came here just to tell you, A Yu, you must not let your mother go. I know that this person''s death debt has been eliminated. If your mother hadn''t gone, the people in Ruanjia Village would be uncertain. What a nasty thing to say. But if she goes, she''ll be entangled."

 Chapter 2033ï¼š I will do my best

    What Shu Yu inquired about for Ah Xiang was the same as Ying Xi, which was the cause of Mrs. Ruan, but now it seems not.

    "Auntie Axiang, what do you say?"

    "Hey, don''t you know that Mrs Ruan will die when she dies, but her two sons still want to use her for their own benefit. They just deliberately asked people to come to your mother alone, or they just accepted it. Is your mother soft-hearted and soft-natured? Whenever your mother passes by, they will pester your mother to help them."

    After Mrs. Ruan died, the Ruan brothers felt that the anger of the Ruan family should also be relieved.

    is his own mother, what kind of big thing is comparable to the death of the closest elder? right?

    The Ruan brothers thought very well, everything was done by Mrs. Ruan, and if she was gone, the Ruan family of the Lu family could still resume walking. Could it be that Nguyen really doesn''t want her parents'' family? What if I am bullied by my in-laws in the future?

    Anyway, the Ruan brothers can have 10,000 ways to convince the Ruan family. In their impression, the Ruan family is timid and cowardly. Nguyen''s temperament will always be touched. As long as they break the defense a little bit, they have hope.

    They didn¡¯t think much about it at first, but life at home was too difficult. Nguyen was rich now, and it was enough for them to live a good life without revealing a little bit from her fingers.

    Yes, that is, hiding from the Lu family.

    The Ruan brothers dared to plot against the Ruan family, but they dared not face Shu Yu. They still had lingering fears when she used an axe to cleave the kitchen hall of the Ruan family.

    These things are of course the thoughts of the Ruan brothers in private, but they can''t hide it from the village chief of Ruanjia Village.

    But the head of Ruanjia Village has his own selfish intentions. He thinks more than the Ruan brothers. If the misfortune does not let the Ruan family loose, he can still threaten. Those with high power care about their reputation the most. As long as Nguyen thinks more about her children, she will definitely not make things too stiff to the point of getting out of control.

    Anyway, as long as people get to Ruanjia Village, with so many Ruan clan members, can''t they handle her?

    So the idea of ??asking the cousin to go to the clothing room to find Nguyen in private was proposed by the village chief.

    Although most of the villagers in Ruanjia Village listened to him, there were some honest and dutiful people who could not understand what the village chief Ruan did. Among them, Village Chief Ruan''s neighbors were very dissatisfied with their house because of the foundation, so they often paid attention to the movements of Village Chief Ruan.

    As soon as Ah Xiang returned to the village, the neighbor told her what he had heard.

    Axiang was very shameless about what they did, "Anyway, don''t let your mother go there, just make a random excuse to push it away, then Ruanjia Village is like a wolf''s den."

    Shu Yu sneered after hearing this, "I understand, Auntie Axiang, don''t worry, I know this."

    Axiang knew that she was capable, so she breathed a sigh of relief.

    She still has something to do in the clothing room, so she didn''t stay any longer and left soon.

    As soon as the people left, Yingxi asked, "Miss, what should we do next?"

    "Brothers of the Ruan family are really filial to their mother, everyone is dead, and they use it so thoroughly." Shu Yu put his arms around his chest and smiled, "Since they want my mother to send a ride so much, then I am a daughter. , I should take a trip instead of my mother."

    "Miss planning to go to Ruanjia Village?"

    "Yeah, isn''t it all right tomorrow? I''ll do my filial piety."

 Chapter 2034ï¼š Meng Yunzheng High School Xie Yuan

    Filial piety?

    Yingxi looked at his young lady''s wicked smile and swallowed hard.

    Miss, are you serious? Your filial piety may not be able to stand it.

    Thinking about it this way, Yingxi was very excited and started getting ready.

    Shu Yu told others that he was going to Ruanjia Village that night.

    At that time, everyone was stunned, and the expression on the old lady''s expression became very strange. It was similar to when Ying Xi first heard it. She glanced at Ruan Shi and asked in a low voice, "You are really going and doing your filial piety. of?"

    Shu Yu nodded affirmatively, "Of course."

    everyone, "¡­"

    The old lady began to sympathize with those people in Ruanjia Village. You said that they had a good life, and their Lu family did not continue to chase after what happened back then. Why did they have to rush to find a fight? How does the brain grow?

    But what Shu Yu decided, no one else said much.

    When Nguyen went back to the house, she turned her head to look at Shu Yu, and hesitated.

    The next day, Shu Yu took Yingxi to the street to buy some incense sticks and paper money. Her behavior was very magnanimous and did not mean to shy away.

    Those who can see are surprised.

    It''s not a good time to buy this kind of thing suddenly, someone must have passed away.

    Shuyu''s identity as the county head is there, and naturally someone will inquire. After inquiring, it is found that the Lu family members are all healthy, and the only possible person is Mrs. Ruan.

    Everyone was full of praise for Shu Yu all of a sudden, and Mrs. Ruan treated her like that, but she didn''t care about her previous suspicions. As expected of the county magistrate of Wen''an, he has a big mind.

    When Shu Yu heard this, the expression on his face was extraordinarily complicated. Whether it is the people of Jiangyuan County or Chenggu County, why do they always raise her character to a higher level?

    Shu Yu didn''t have much money for the incense sticks. It was still early. She planned to go after noon.

    Unexpectedly, the people in Ruanjia Village couldn''t wait. The cousin who came over the day before came to Liufang Lane to find Ruan''s family under the pretext of going into the city to buy things.

    Nguyen only said that he would pass, and the cousin was relieved and went back.

    However, Nguyen didn¡¯t say who the person was.

    As soon as noon was over, Yingxi got into the carriage, and the two brought their things ready to go.

    Unexpectedly, just after arriving at the door, they found an official from a post station running over in a hurry with a look of surprise on his face. He was still ten meters away, and when he saw Shu Yu, he shouted loudly, "County Lord, County Lord good news. , Meng Gongzi passed the township test, and the first name is Jie Yuan, this is your letter."

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, and the pedestrians nearby stopped abruptly and turned their heads to look.

    The results of the township examination in Dong''an Prefecture came out a few days ago. They did not fail this time in Jiangyuan County, and only two Juren came out. At that time, it was very lively in the county town, and everyone talked about it for a long time, and even the county magistrate sent congratulatory gifts.

    However, their rankings are not very high, and one of them has passed the exam many times and has passed the half-hundred years.

    What did they hear right now? Xie Yuan? That county owner''s fianc¨¦, Young Master Meng, actually knew Yuan?

    I had heard before that the future husband of the county magistrate was an extremely learned man. He even took the imperial examinations for the first time, even in the middle and primary grades. Many people regretted that his household registration was not here.

    Now even the township exam is the top one, and the future is boundless.

 Chapter 2035ï¼š Shu Yu goes to Ruanjia Village

    Shu Yu had come to his senses, and immediately went down the steps in surprise. He couldn''t wait for the official at the inn to come forward, so he asked eagerly, "Jie Yuan in high school?"

    "Yes, congratulations to the county lord, Hexi county lord." The officer was beaming and handed her the letter and a booklet in his hand, "This is the letter from Young Master Meng to you."

    "Thank you, you''ve worked so hard." Shu Yu was happy and directly gave him a piece of broken silver.

    The other party''s eyes brightened, and he said a bunch of nice words. It wasn''t until he saw that Shu Yu couldn''t wait, he bowed his hands and left.

    Just didn¡¯t go very far when he was stopped by a nearby neighbor to ask about the situation.

    Shu Yu had already taken the letter and turned back to the yard, looking at the letter in his hand as he walked.

    The old lady came over after hearing the news and asked anxiously, "I heard it was Xie Yuan, right? Ah Yun is really in high school."

    "Yes, I''ll just say he''ll be fine. Look, this is a letter from him."

    The old lady clapped her hands together and laughed, "It''s good, it''s good, it''s good to hit it, it''s good to hit it, this child is a promising child. Let''s go back to Dongqingguan to make a vow. Thank you for your blessing."

    After she finished speaking, she leaned over to read the letter. The old lady could already recognize some words. Although there were not many words, she could barely make out what was written in the letter.

    She said happily, "Ayun is in high school, is he coming back soon?"

    "I will come back, but it will definitely take some time." If nothing else, the local government holds those banquets and gatherings, and he, Xie Yuan, will definitely attend.

    When I go back, I have to visit some local scholars. It takes ten days and a half months to get down through seven, seven, eight, and eight.

    But Meng Yunzheng said in the letter that he would come back.

    Shu Yu let out a breath and put the letter away, "Honey, the official who just delivered the letter shouted outside. I''m afraid everyone around here will know about it soon. Someone should come to congratulate you soon, just say Wait for Ah Yun to come back and entertain the guests."

    Meng Yunzheng is going to open an academy here in the future, so the relationship that should have been established will be established.

    The old lady nodded, "Yes, I see."

    "I still have to go to Ruanjia Village. It''s late, so I have to leave."

    The old lady frowned, "Are you still going?"

    "Of course I''m going."

    Shu Yu greeted Shang Yingxi, then turned and left.

    The old lady stood on the spot and shook her head, and then she thought of something, "Hey, if you go, what are you doing with Ah Yun''s letter? I''ll have to show it to your parents later."

    Ke Shuyu had already gone out, he boarded the carriage and drove directly out of the city gate.

    The carriage was going fast, Shu Yu leaned against the wall of the carriage and closed his eyes to rest, and it didn''t take long before he heard Ying Xi whisper, "Miss, it''s here."

    Shu Yu lifted a corner of the curtain and looked outside.

    They had already arrived at the entrance of the village. I wonder if Ruan''s cousin came back in the morning and said that Ruan''s would come. There was someone waiting at the entrance of the village. When they saw the carriage stop at the intersection, who was the person in the carriage? Before he could see clearly, he got up and ran towards the village.

    This movement was very loud, not to mention Yingxi sitting on the carriage, even Shu Yu in the carriage noticed it.

    She laughed, "The Ruan family is really afraid that my mother won''t come, let''s go, let''s go to the village."

    "Yes."

    Yingxi Yingxia, pulled the reins and slowly walked towards the village.

    Shu Yu retracted his gaze, lowered the curtain of the car, and swayed against the side of the car wall.

 Chapter 2036ï¼š How did you come here?

    The location where Ruan''s house is located is not bad, the road is quite spacious, and the carriage can reach the door all the way.

    At this time, a lot of people had come to the Ruan''s house, including relatives and friends who had come to Ruan''s house to help, as well as villagers who came to watch the fun after hearing the report, and the village chief Ruan came to prepare for moral kidnapping of the Ruan family. close relatives.

    In short, there are people inside and out, and they have given Mrs. Ruan enough noodles.

    When the carriage stopped, the Ruan brothers who were standing at the front immediately cried with grief and sorrow, "Eldest sister, you are back, before my mother died, I kept thinking of you and thinking of you, regretting what I did to you at the beginning. I''m looking forward to seeing you for the last time, but I feel ashamed, she left with unwillingness and regret."

    Shu Yu almost laughed out loud while sitting in the carriage, she straightened up slightly.

    Yingxi opened the curtain, and everyone looked up, and saw only one person sitting upright in the huge carriage.

    A...someone they never thought of.

    The Ruan brothers gasped sharply and exclaimed, "Why are you?"

    Shu Yu held Yingxi''s hand and got out of the car, "Why can''t it be me? I heard that my grandmother passed away, and I was very sad, so I came here to give her the last ride."

    Everyone, "..." Are you sad? ?

    Shu Yu took the handkerchief and pressed the corner of his eyes, "Really, I''m very sad. My grandmother left so suddenly and I couldn''t see her for the last time. I''m also very unwilling to regret it."

    The faces of the Ruan brothers changed. The impression of being beaten was still very deep. Now that they see her, they feel sore all over.

    It was Village Chief Ruan who took a deep breath, took a step forward, and asked, barely holding the corner of his mouth, "Lu... county owner, where''s your mother? Isn''t she coming to see her mother?"

    Shu Yu sighed, "Of course my mother wanted to come, but she was very sad when she heard that her grandmother passed away. Ever since she heard the news the day before yesterday, she couldn''t sleep or eat. When I was about to come over, I suddenly felt dizzy. past."

    As she spoke, she pressed the handkerchief around the corner of her eyes again, "My mother is so sad that she can''t make it through. My father wants to take care of her, my elder sister has to take care of the children at home, and my younger siblings are still young and don''t understand anything. But my grandmother will take care of her tomorrow. It¡¯s about to be buried, we can¡¯t help but come, fortunately, I¡¯ll take my mother¡¯s place when I¡¯m free, and come here to do my filial piety.¡±

    Are you free? You are a county head, you manage hundreds of acres of land, such a large workshop, and several shops, are you still free? ?

    What else did Village Chief Ruan not understand? Wasn''t he afraid that Ruan''s family would come over and be bullied?

    It seems that it is impossible for them to threaten Ruan''s family by betraying them, but Shu Yu''s words are beautiful, they can''t drive people out.

    Village Chief Ruan could only laugh twice, "So that''s how it is."

    "Yeah, wouldn''t you want me to come? Could it be that I, the county magistrate, can''t take the stage?"

    As soon as these words came out, the faces of Village Chief Ruan and the others changed instantly. How dare they answer these words. Immediately, he said, "The county owner is joking, the county owner can come, it is already a big face for the Ruan family."

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "That''s not what I said, I''m just here to do my filial piety."

    "Yes, yes, please in the county chief."

    Shu Yu nodded and turned to greet Yingxi, "Take the incense paper money I bought with you."

    "Yes, miss." Yingxi turned his head to park the carriage, and got down with a basket.

 Chapter 2037ï¼š I talk to my grandmother

    The villagers who were originally blocking the door moved to the side one after another, making way for Shu Yu and several others to go inside.

    The Ruan brothers looked at her back, looked at each other, gritted their teeth, and asked in a low voice, "What can I do?"

    "What else can I do? Could it be that you still want to stop her?"

    "Shouldn''t she want to destroy the mourning hall? Have all the axe at home been kept?"

    "Don''t talk nonsense, no matter how ignorant she is, she won''t do such a thing, disturbing the rest of the dead, she is not afraid of thunder and lightning. If she dares to make a mourning hall, the spittle of outsiders can drown her."

    The two brothers whispered, and the villagers onlookers looked at each other.

    Until Shu Yu came to the lobby and stopped, everyone held their breath.

    The two daughters-in-law of the Ruan family knelt in front of the mourning hall with their children, burning paper and crying. They were stunned when they saw her coming.

    After the Ruan brothers came in, everyone in the Ruan family was on guard, alerting Shu Yu to a sudden attack.

    However, Shu Yu just glanced at them, and then raised his head to look at the mourning hall in front of him.

    The mourning hall is very simple, even the offerings placed on the table are not many. That''s right, the Ruan family is different now, and the half of the yard that was smashed down is still open to this day.

    Not to mention that the Ruan brothers were injured on their hands and feet, and now they are not as good as each other.

    It''s a pity, it''s all like this, they are still thinking of plotting against her mother.

    Shu Yu stood in front of the mourning hall for a long time, and everyone in Ruanjia Village stared at her for a long time.

    Until she turned her head strangely and looked at the Ruan brothers, "Xiang..."

    The Ruan brothers were taken aback for a moment, then hesitated, and handed her the lit incense.

    It stands to reason that as Mrs. Ruan''s junior, Shu Yu should kneel down and kowtow to her. But Shu Yu didn''t dare, and others didn''t dare to remind her.

    The Ruan brothers were afraid of her dissatisfaction, so they directly destroyed it.

    Village Chief Ruan didn''t want to offend her. If it was the Ruan family, it would be fine, but it happened to be Shu Yu, so he could only give up his plan.

    Other villagers will not take the initiative to find them and are not happy. She is the county owner, who would dare to ask her to kneel down to the ''elder'' who sold her in the first place?

    So Shu Yu put the incense in the incense burner like this, then returned it and handed the incense candle paper money to the Ruan brothers.

    Boss Ruan exhaled secretly, since the incense is finished, it''s time to leave.

    He hurriedly called his daughter-in-law, "Her mother, why don''t you take the guests outside for tea?"

    The eldest daughter-in-law was about to invite her over before her face stiffened, but Shu Yu raised her hand, "Don''t worry, I want to talk to my grandmother."

    Everyone, "..." What do you have to say?

    Shu Yu took out the handkerchief again, pressed the corner of his eye, and then started walking towards the back of the mourning hall.

    The Ruan brothers were startled and hurried to keep up.

    Behind is Mrs. Ruan''s coffin, the lid has been closed, but it has not been nailed.

    Shu Yu didn''t do anything else, sighed softly and said, "Grandma, I''ll come and talk to you. Although we had a lot of grievances and grievances before, but now that you are gone, the past is just like the past. Rain clouds and smoke, go away."

    Yingxi very cleverly went to the side and moved a chair over, and said intimately, "Miss, your knee is injured, so you can''t stand or kneel for a long time, just sit. I don''t think it''s strange that the old lady of the Ruan family cares for you. Your."

    Everyone, "..." actually sat down and said, I''m afraid this is not the posture of a long talk.

 Chapter 2038ï¼š Shu. Versailles. Yu

    Shu Yu sat down on the chair Shi Shiran brought by Yingxi. The Ruan brothers were terrified and couldn''t understand what she was going to do.

    They wanted to persuade, but they didn''t know how to speak. Everyone said they just wanted to talk to their grandmother, and they had no reason to stop it.

    The Ruan brothers looked at each other and could only watch from the side.

    Shu Yu acted as if there was no one else, holding the handkerchief and pressed the corner of his eyes again, "Grandmother, my mother didn''t come to see you, don''t blame her. It''s not that she didn''t want to come, but she just heard the news of your death and fainted because of the stimulation, so she didn''t want to come. She asked me to perform filial piety on her behalf. In fact, my mother, I have always been worried that you resented her. But when I came here, I heard the two uncles of the Ruan family say that you regret what you did to us at the beginning. Before I died, I was still talking about my mother, and when I left, I regretted not seeing her. I just realized that you actually love my mother very much as a daughter. "

    Everyone, "..." Do you believe what the Ruan brothers said?

    Shu Yu sighed, "but grandmother, don''t worry, my mother is very good. She knows that you miss her, and she will live a good life in the future, so that you can go in peace. She is working in Yiren Pavilion now, you know Yiren Pavilion, The people I received were all the famous people in the city, and they were full of praise for my mother''s craftsmanship, a piece of clothing was cheap a few taels of silver, while the expensive ones were dozens of taels."

    "My mother was not confident before, and felt that her craftsmanship was not good, and no one praised the clothes she made. But now it is different. She can make money by making clothes. A month is not counted, and the wages are only dozens of taels. "

    "It''s just that my father always said that she was working too hard, so let her rest more. If you need money, my father can give it to her. My father''s carpentry shop has dozens of people now, so pick up the money. My business is scheduled to go to next year. I don¡¯t have to worry about the work, and I don¡¯t have to worry about the wages. Isn¡¯t it easy for him to support my mother? It¡¯s easy for her to drink bird¡¯s nest every day, isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s more, and I And eldest sister, our two daughters will also be filial to my mother."

    "So grandmother, don''t worry, my mother will live well in the future."

    Shu Yu babbled, but the eyes of everyone listening quietly beside him widened.

    Dozens of taels per month? Is Nguyen making such money now by making clothes?

    The Ruan brothers¡¯ eyes are even more red, they don¡¯t need more, just give them five taels of silver a month. It''s really a little bit of leakage between the eldest sister''s fingers is enough for them to live a good life.

    Shu Yu saw their reactions out of the corner of his eyes, and secretly said ''tsk'' in his heart, and continued to say to Mrs. Ruan, "Grandmother, are you afraid that my mother will be tired? It doesn''t matter. We have servants in our family. I don¡¯t need my mother to come here for the meal. She likes to make clothes, so she only needs to make clothes. When she is tired, someone will massage her feet and bring the food to her. Without trivial matters, my mother is here When it comes to making clothes, she is even more enthusiastic. She also often goes to Fucheng to see what the fashionable clothes are like in Fucheng, so that she can get inspiration.¡±

    "Don''t say it, my mother''s talent for making clothes is really good, but luckily she hasn''t been buried. As for me, I plan to take my mother to see the capital when I have time. Grandmother, you haven''t been to the capital, so I''ll wait for my mother to come back. , let her go to your grave and tell you. You can always feel relieved to see her radiant face with your own eyes."

 Chapter 2039ï¼š Shes clearly here to **** her off

    Some people in Ruanjia Village have slowly reacted when they heard this.

    Where are you talking to Mrs Ruan? This is clearly to anger Mrs Ruan. Does the county owner already know that every time Mrs. Ruan hears the good news of the Lu family, she is so angry that she yells and curses?

    The doctors all said that Mrs. Ruan died of illness because of anger, but now everyone is dead, and she is forced to listen to the good life of the Lu family?

    Especially Mrs. Ruan, the eldest daughter whom she disliked and disliked the most. Now she is living the life of a wealthy wife. She is served by maids. She has excellent food and lodging. ?

    That¡¯s still not enough, when I come back from the capital, I have to go to Madam Ruan¡¯s grave to be angry with her?

    The villagers in Ruanjia Village were worried that Mrs. Ruan would jump out of the ground in anger.

    Shu Yu doesn''t care what others think, she has a lot more to say, "By the way, when it comes to going to the capital, there really is a chance right now. At the beginning of next year, we can set off. Grandma, do you know why? Because my My fianc¨¦, he has taken the high school entrance exam in a foreign country, and he will go to Beijing to take the exam at the beginning of next year, so we can accompany him."

    Everyone in Ruanjia Village was stunned, high school... Xie Yuan?

    The fiance of the county magistrate, that Mr. Meng, is not only a junior, but now even the first name in the township exam! !

    If, if things go so smoothly, you can even take the first place in the palace exam, wouldn''t it be even six dollars in the middle school and a name in the history?

    Everyone couldn''t help but gasped, the Lu family''s life was really getting better and better.

    They couldn''t help but look at Shu Yu with envy and jealousy in their eyes.

    However, Shu Yu had already taken out a letter from his sleeve, "It''s a coincidence, I just found out about the news. I asked Ying Xi to set up the carriage and prepare to set off. The messenger from the station just ran over and took Ah Yun. The news from high school told me. It seems that God knew that I was going to visit my grandmother, so I passed the news to me in such a timely manner, and let me share it with my grandmother, so that you can go in peace. "

    "Grandma, are you happy to hear that your grandson-in-law is promising in the future? You don''t have to worry about him being bad to me in the future. Ah Yun said that when he is in high school next year, he will ask the emperor to give us a marriage. In the future, he will I''m the only wife, so don''t look at other women. Are you satisfied with this grandson-in-law?"

    Shu Yu''s ability to talk nonsense with his eyes open is already perfect, but the Ruan brothers'' expressions distorted when they heard it.

    Yingxi glanced at them and passed the water bag in his hand, "Miss, drink some water and speak slowly."

    Shu Yu took it and took two sips.

    Other people''s eyes instantly fell on the water bladder, looking strange.

    Yingxi explained, "My old lady was worried that the young lady would be too sad and would hurt her voice by talking too much, so she specially asked my uncle to prepare some medicinal tea."

    Yes, that''s the reason, definitely not because I was afraid of spitting on the tea that Ruan''s family gave me.

    Yingxi finished and handed the water bag to the front. There was indeed a faint medicinal fragrance inside, and it smelled a little refreshing.

    Shu Yu wiped the corner of his mouth and continued, "Yes, this is the tea our old lady prepared for me, she loves me the most. My grandmother is also old now, but grandmother, you left suddenly, I will pay more attention to me in the future. The body of the milk is guaranteed to give her a long life."

 Chapter 2040ï¼š Let Shu Yu pay

    Ruan''s family is about to collapse. She hasn''t finished speaking yet. She hasn''t finished speaking yet. Does she plan to talk about the good life that the Lu family is living now? Is she really not afraid that Mrs. Ruan jumped out of the coffin to settle accounts with her?

    Shu Yu is of course not afraid, but she has a lot of stuff in her stomach.

    "Hey, grandmother, why did you just leave like this? At your age, you can enjoy happiness. Like my grandmother, she doesn''t need to worry about anything else now. I even put a special massage technique for her next to her. A good maid, I tap her legs when she is tired from walking, and now she is a lot richer. She talks to her children on weekdays, and helps her family''s school-age servants as a matchmaker when she has nothing to do. I don''t know how happy my life is.

    "Look at me, the topic has gone too far. In fact, I just want to tell my grandmother that my mother, who is the most important thing in your heart, will be very comfortable in the future. The mother-in-law treats her like a daughter, the husband will love and pamper her, and the children will be filial. You know, A Rui, oh, it''s the big tiger. He has changed his name to A Rui. He has been studying hard for the past few years. The master said that he can try to take part in the Tongsheng test next year. Yes. With A Yun, Xie Yuan, giving him a lecture, I don''t think it''s a problem."

    "There is also Ah Ning, Sanya, who is now studying medicine with Master, and will definitely be a female doctor in the future. Grandmother, don''t look at the fact that there are no female doctors in our county, but there are several in the city. I know a female doctor who is skilled in medicine. Great, I bought a house in Fucheng and became the guest of honor for those rich wives, the scenery is very beautiful."

    "Not to mention my eldest sister, although the previous marriage was not smooth. But now the eldest brother-in-law loves her very much, and she has a super cute child who has just learned to walk.

    "This time they don''t have time to see you. When they become famous in the future, I will bring them to Ruanjia Village and tell you the good news at your grave. You can talk to your grandfather and look at your daughter''s family. It''s very promising, isn''t it?"

    As Shu Yu said, he exhaled a long breath, "Grandma, that''s all I have to say today. Don''t worry, we will come over and tell you about any happy event in our family in the future. Although you are gone, you can still participate. Yes, we will never forget you."

    She finally stood up, raised her eyes and looked at the Ruan brothers whose faces were so black that they could drip with water, with a sad expression, "I know you are all busy, so you don''t have to stay with me here. So, what work do you have in your hands? , tell me, and I''ll help."

    Who dares to let her work, she is very precious, and she is afraid of hurting her throat and hurting her knees. If she bumps into something, she will have to trouble them.

    However, the Ruan family was forced to listen to the things she boasted about for a long time. They were envious and jealous, but they were not reconciled.

    She said that just now, isn''t she very rich? You don''t need her to contribute, you can always contribute money.

    However, the Ruan brothers who had confronted Shu Yu did not dare to make a sound. Their daughter-in-law rolled her eyes, and the second daughter-in-law took a step forward and waved off the second son''s hand that was pulling the sleeve. "The county lord, you have also seen that our family is poor, and even the funeral with the old lady is simple. Why don''t you pay to make the old lady beautiful?"

 Chapter 2041ï¼š I can make two coffins

    Shu Yu looked at her, and after a moment looked sad, "Yeah, you''re right, I just saw that my grandmother''s coffin was very crude. That''s not good. The house I lived in before her death was not good, there must be a good place behind her. stay."

    Everyone was stunned. Could it be that she was really ready to pay?

    The second daughter-in-law nodded quickly, "Yes, what the county owner said, then..."

    "Well, I don''t want to intervene too much. After all, I''m a niece, and I can''t compare to your own son and grandson. So if you come, let me go out of this coffin."

    Brother Ruan''s eyes widened, it was true, she was so generous.

    Shu Yu turned his head and greeted Yingxi, "In a while, let someone bring your grandmother out first. How about you, go get an axe and split the coffin."

    Everyone was shocked, "County Lord!"

    Shu Yu raised his hand, kept everyone silent, and continued to explain Yingxi, "Then, go to the coffin shop in the county seat to buy a coffin. Time is running out, you can buy it, by the way, go to the coffin shop in the west of the city. I know the shopkeeper, and they seem to have a buy-one-get-one-free event before. I think the two coffins are very beautiful. If you buy them back, maybe others can still use them. "

    Yingxi almost burst out laughing, her young lady is really bad.

    The others gasped, especially the Ruan brothers'' faces turned pale instantly. What did she mean? Whoever buys a coffin also buys two in one go, is it, do you want one of them to be buried with the old lady?

    It''s not that they thought too much, it''s that Shu Yu''s previous operation was too suffocating.

    They didn''t believe that she could really repay her grievances with virtue and prepared a first-class coffin for the old lady.

    The second son of the Ruan family hurriedly grabbed his daughter-in-law, who was starting to tremble, and smiled at Shu Yu, "No, there is no need to change it. My mother likes this coffin very much. And it''s all cleaned up, so there''s nothing left to nail the coffin. It''s not good to carry it up and down and disturb her old man."

    "yes?"

    "Yes!" The Ruan brothers nodded decisively.

    Shu Yu is very sorry, "I didn''t expect my grandmother to be so frugal. Since this is what she likes, I would be unfilial to replace it without authorization. Okay, if that''s the case, then change it to another thing."

    She looked at the Ruan brothers again, "Is there anything else I need to do?"

    No! No! there is none left!

    Who dares to let her do things again, it is not enough to pay, let alone contribute.

    The Ruan brothers said sullenly, "Everything else has been done, just wait for tomorrow to go up the mountain and bury the earth."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Okay, since that''s the case, then I won''t interfere too much, so as not to disrupt your plans."

    The Ruan brothers let out a long breath, "Then are you going back?"

    Who knows, but Shu Yu shook his head, "No, I said it all, I''m here to do my filial piety for my mother, and of course I have to send my grandmother off for the last trip tomorrow. I''m living in Ruanjia Village today, just..."

    She looked up at the yard in front of her with a look of embarrassment on her face.

    But the others are even more difficult. The Ruan brothers almost didn''t come up in one breath, living here? ?

    Is she serious?

    Even Village Chief Ruan, who had not spoken, frowned.

    However, Shu Yu turned to look at him, "I don''t know if the head of Ruan Village is not clear, who is suitable for sleeping in this Ruanjia Village. I could live in Axiang Auntie''s house, but her house has not lived for a long time, and the bedding No food or anything."

 Chapter 2042ï¼š Accommodation problem

    Village Chief Ruan was stared at, so he could only frown and walk out of the crowd, his mouth twitching stiffly, "County Lord, our Ruanjia Village is simple, and the countryside is afraid that you will be wronged."

    "It doesn''t matter, it''s not that I haven''t lived a hard life. For the sake of my grandmother, I''m willing to endure it."

    Village Chief Ruan, "..."

    He secretly took a deep breath, "It stands to reason that I am the village head of Ruanjia Village, and the county head is here. As the village head, I should receive it. It''s just that our family has many eyes, and the children are small and noisy. I''m worried about colliding with the county owner. If the county owner decides to live in the village tonight, why not...how about staying at Ruan Dali''s house?"

    While talking, Village Chief Ruan winked at the people around him, who immediately ran out to find Ruan Dali''s parents.

    Village Chief Ruan then continued, "Ruan Dali works as an oil extraction supervisor in the county owner''s Lujia workshop, and is familiar with the county owner. Their family just expanded and renovated the old house not long ago, and the family is very simple. They want to come to the county owner It will be more comfortable to live in their house. What do you think, county magistrate?"

    Anyway, he didn''t want Shu Yu to live in his own house. This county owner Lu is very strange. Who knows what else she will do.

    Shu Yu pondered, as if thinking.

    At this moment, someone squeezed in outside the door, and a middle-aged couple came over, and the two hurriedly saluted Shu Yu, "County Lord, we are Ruan Dali''s parents, I heard that you will be in Ruan Dali tonight. Stay in the village. Our place is quite big, if you don¡¯t dislike it, you can stay in our house.¡±

    Compared with the ulterior motives of Village Chief Ruan, Ruan Dali''s parents sincerely wanted to entertain Shu Yu.

    If it wasn''t for the county owner, their family wouldn''t be able to live such a good life now.

    Today, the villagers of Ruanjia Village surrounded almost the entire Ruan family, and Ruan Dali¡¯s parents were always outside the door, so as soon as the village chief Ruan asked someone to call, they came in immediately.

    Shu Yu looked at the two couples who were a little nervous, and nodded, "Okay, then let''s disturb."

    The husband and wife immediately became happy, and hurriedly turned to the side, "The county owner, please, I will take you there."

    Seeing that the two sides had reached a unity, Village Chief Ruan exhaled secretly, and pretended to explain to Ruan Dali''s parents, "Chengchun, it''s an honor for the county owner to live in your house, and you have to entertain the county owner well. , don''t be sloppy, you know? What is the county owner missing? Just come to my house and tell me, I will try my best to satisfy it."

    Ruan Chengchun and his wife nodded coldly. They didn''t want to pay attention to Village Chief Ruan, and they just warmly greeted Shu Yu and went out the door.

    The Ruan brothers finally breathed a sigh of relief when they saw Shu Yu''s figure getting further and further away. As long as she leaves, the pressure on them is much relieved when they walk out of this door.

    However, when Shu Yu reached the door, he stopped again.

    The Ruan brothers raised their hearts when they saw this, and heard her say, "What time do I go up the mountain tomorrow, I want to come over. I have agreed to send my grandmother the last ride, and I will do what I say."

    The Ruan brothers would like to say that you don''t need to come at all.

    But facing Shu Yu''s sincere eyes, Boss Ruan took a deep breath and said, "Forget the time, it''s time to go up the mountain."

    "90 o''clock." Six o''clock, "That''s quite early."

    Boss Ruan nodded immediately, "Yeah, it''s too early, it will affect the rest of the county magistrate, it''s better..."

    "Why don''t I go to bed earlier tonight, don''t worry, I''ll be there on time tomorrow."

 Chapter 2043ï¼š Nguyen Dali family

    The Ruan brothers almost didn''t come up, but Shu Yu was satisfied and followed Ruan Chengchun and his wife away.

    Ruan Dali''s home is not very far, but it is quite large. Ruan Dali said before that their backyard used to serve as an oil extraction workshop before, but the villagers took advantage of it, and the workshop was closed down when it couldn''t keep running.

    The Ruan family was once in a situation where they could not make ends meet. The yard used to be vacant, but the house was very dilapidated.

    It has gotten better in recent years. The old house has been repaired once, but it doesn''t move much.

    Later, Ruan Dali worked in Lu''s family and became a manager, his salary increased for a while, and a certain amount of performance bonus will be given at the end of the year. Coupled with the fact that the rest of the Ruan family are also working hard, the life of the Ruan family is much better.

    Over the past two years, I have accumulated a lot of money. Just last month, the Ruan family completely renovated the house.

    So Ruan Dali''s house at this moment is still brand new at first glance, and some of it is a brick house.

    In addition to Ruan Chengchun and his wife Ruan Dali, the Ruan family also has Ruan Chengchun''s younger brother. The couple have a five- or six-year-old daughter.

    Ruan Dali does not live at home on weekdays, so the population of Ruan¡¯s family is really small.

    Shu Yu looked left and right after entering the door. The environment was nice and refreshing. She said to the village chief Ruan who brought her here, "I think this place is very good, then I will live here tonight, and the village chief Ruan can do it himself."

    "Okay, the county lord is too tired to come today, so we won''t disturb the county lord."

    He bowed respectfully and left the Ruan family.

    The door of the courtyard was closed, and Mrs. Zhang said, "The county owner, please, how about the room on the left? No one has lived in this house since it was repaired, so I''ll clean it up for the county owner."

    "Excuse me." Shu Yu has no problem. The house is quite big, the light is good, and it''s not very close to the host''s house, so it''s very clean.

    Mother Zhang went to work, and Shu Yu asked Yingxi to take the meat and vegetables from the car.

    Ruan''s family was stunned for a while, but she didn''t expect that she even prepared her own ingredients, as if... she had already prepared it.

    But the Ruan family didn''t say anything. Mrs. Zhang and Mrs. Wang went to clean up the house. Ruan Chengchun and his younger brother Ruan Chengqian entertained Shu Yu.

    Compared with the more restrained Ruan Chengchun, Ruan Chengqian is much more generous.

    Shu Yu saw the little girl behind him looking at her curiously, and took out a few candies from her body and handed them over.

    The little girl looked at her father and saw the latter nodded, so she carefully took it over, thanked her in a thin voice, and was pushed by Ruan Chengqian to go to her mother.

    When the little girl left, Shu Yu raised his head and said to them, "Find a suitable place to talk, I have something to ask you."

    Ruan Chengchun was stunned, but Ruan Chengqian quickly led Shu Yu to the next room.

    As soon as the door was closed, Shu Yu asked, "I want to ask you what the village chief Ruan has."

    Handle? ? ?

    The brothers were startled. After a while, Ruan Chengqian asked cautiously, "What does the county owner mean..."

    "I''m really tired of the idea that they always beat my mother. It doesn''t make any sense. I just want to teach him a lesson, so as not to stare at my house when everything is okay."

    She said it lightly and calmly, not even afraid that they would spread it out.

    However, the next moment, Ruan Chengqian suddenly ''popped'' and knelt down facing Shu Yu.

 Chapter 2044ï¼š took the position of village chief Ruan

    Not only Shu Yu was stunned by this operation, but even his brother Ruan Chengchun was surprised, "Second brother, what are you doing?"

    Ruan Chengqian didn''t look at his brother, but respectfully gave Shu Yu a kowtow, his voice was low, "County lord, I want to ask the county lord to help me and take Ruan Hai''s position as village head."

    Shu Yu, "..." Huh, not too ambitious.

    What Ruan Chengchun wanted to say, Shu Yu raised his hand to stop him, but asked with great interest, "Do you want to be the village head of Ruanjia Village?"

    "Yes."

    Shu Yu thought about it, if he could change it, of course it would be good, Shu Yu hated this Ruan Hai very much.

    I heard a lot of bad things about him from Auntie Axiang earlier, but the other party didn''t have a direct conflict with her, so of course Shu Yu wouldn''t care about him.

    But this time, the Ruan brothers are hateful and have a plan. But they were brave enough to not dare to do anything, just as they thought, they would sell it badly at best, hoping that Mrs Ruan would soften her heart and give some money after seeing it.

    If Nguyen was not soft-hearted, they would not dare to detain anyone.

    But Nguyen Hai was not. He suggested that it is not soft and hard. It was he who wanted to use the reputation of the Lu family to blackmail the Ruan family. He clearly knew where the Ruan family''s weakness was, and wanted to plan more benefits for himself. The people in Ruanjia Village were also summoned by him.

    This kind of thing, there is a first time, there is a second time.

    This time it was unsuccessful, and Ruan Hai didn¡¯t learn a lesson, it would definitely make him inflated and think about the second time.

    And the Ruan brothers will definitely be pushed by him to continue to trouble her mother.

    So this time, Shu Yu is not only here to find the Ruan brothers, but the bigger purpose of staying here for one night is Ruan Hai.

    But she didn''t expect that, just when she wanted to know, she unexpectedly heard Ruan Chengqian''s request.

    "I really don''t like the head of Ruan Village, but even if I am the county head, I have no right to change the village head here. What''s more, this is Ruanjia Village, and the villagers are all related, so changing the village head is not a problem So easy."

    Ruan Chengqian said, "Most of the villagers in Ruanjia Village are indeed related, so if the village head is changed to a foreigner, it will definitely be blocked, and there is a high probability that it will not succeed. But I am still a member of the Ruan surname, and the people in the village accept it. will be much higher."

    As long as they are not foreigners, the exclusion of Ruanjia Village is small.

    "What''s more, not all the villagers in Ruanjia Village listen to Ruan Hai. Ruan Hai has indeed cultivated some of his own people over the years, but those people are relatively close to him. So if there is any benefit, they will get it. The most. Since someone takes advantage, there will inevitably be someone who suffers. Ruan Hai has always been helpful to relatives, and he is very partial. There are many people in Ruan''s village who are not convinced by him."

    It''s just that the unconvinced group of people are scattered. If they gather together, it is enough to compete with Ruan Hai''s people. Moreover, there are still a small number of foreigners in Ruanjia Village, and they are even more dissatisfied with Ruan Hai.

    Ruanjia Village may be unanimous when confronted by outsiders, because everyone has the same ancestor. But when internal conflicts can be resolved internally, how to stand in line is related to their own interests.

    Shu Yu looked at Ruan Chengqian, he seemed to have this idea for a day or two.

    This person who was only twenty-seven or eighty-eight had his eyes burning with anticipation.

    Shu Yu smiled, "When did you want to take Ruan Hai''s position as the village head?"

 Chapter 2045ï¼š Nguyen Hais little daughter-in-law

    Ruan Chengqian told the truth, "When he took the lead in bullying our brothers and made our family almost desperate, I thought that he is so incompetent as the village chief, so it''s better to let someone else do it."

    Really, it was seven years ago.

    "It''s just that I was weak at that time, and I just thought about it in my heart. The real idea was to vigorously become the steward of the Lu Ji workshop. At that time, many people in the village showed affection to our family, even Ruan Hai, although sometimes yin and yang are strange. But they dare not bully us blatantly. Even the clan elders of Ruanjia Village occasionally come over to care about us.¡±

    "Speaking of which, it''s thanks to the county owner. At that time, I felt that Ruan Hai''s position as the village head was not as solid as I imagined. I have been paying attention for the past two years and found that I really had a relationship with Ruan Hai. There are not many people who will always be on his side. There is a good chance of pulling him down. If I don''t meet the county owner today, it will probably take me a few years. If the county owner helps me, now is the best time. good time."

    Shu Yu nodded, "You stand up and talk first."

    When Ruan Chengqian got up, Shu Yu asked, "How sure are you?"

    "With the county head here, 90%."

    "What do you need me to do?"

    Ruan Chengqian whispered, "I can handle the villagers myself. The most important thing is that Ruan Hai has a good relationship with the mayor of the town. If the mayor is on his side, then I..."

    Shu Yu nodded, "I understand, you don''t have to worry about the mayor. But if you want to pull Ruan Hai down, it''s not easy to do it for no reason. You have to find his fault."

    "Yes, I have been paying attention to this matter secretly. It''s just that Ruan Hai acted cautiously. Just like he occupied the fertile fields of other villagers, he would give a little money and let people sign the contract on their own." Speaking of this, Ruan Chengqian also frowned.

    The main reason is that he did not expect the county owner to come today, and he was not prepared at all.

    Shu Yu thought for a while, "Where''s his neighbor?" Ruan Hai''s neighbor revealed to Axiang Aunt that the village chief Ruan had made her mother''s idea.

    Ruan Chengqian nodded, "I understand the meaning of the county owner. The neighbors of Ruan Hai are indeed very concerned about their house, but all they hear are trivial things. Even if I hear some of their calculations by chance, there is no evidence."

    At this moment, Ruan Chengchun, who had been quietly listening to the conversation between the two, suddenly said, "Maybe, maybe there is someone who can help us?"

    "Who?"

    Shu Yu and Ruan Chengqian looked at him at the same time.

    Ruan Chengchun swallowed, "Ruan Hai''s little daughter-in-law."

    Ruan Chengqian, "Lou''s?"

    "right."

    Shu Yu didn''t know much about the Ruan family, "What happened to Lou?"

    "The county owner does not know, although Lou is Ruan Hai''s youngest daughter-in-law, but in the past few years after marrying into Ruan Hai''s family, life has been particularly hard. Lou''s family is also from our Ruan''s village, but Lou''s grandfather was from the Ruan Hai family back then. He came out of the mountains and settled in Ruan''s village alone. So in Lou''s father''s generation, they have only one family, no relatives, and no one to help. "

    Shu Yu understood, he settled in Ruanjia Village, and there was no one to help, but he also met Ruan Hai''s family. Even if Lou was bullied, he would have no way to ask for help.

    "Tell me about Lou''s situation carefully."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 2046ï¼š Lou was beaten

    Ruan Chengqian was very concerned about Ruan Hai, and he was very clear about their family affairs.

    This Lou is the daughter-in-law of Ruan Hai''s youngest son Ruan Ke, and Ruan Ke is an old man. Are very spoiled.

    Coupled with Ruan Hai''s unparalleled status in the village, Ruan Kei has developed a playful temperament to attract cats and dogs.

    When he was fifteen years old, Ruan Kei took a fancy to Lou from the same village and wanted to marry him back home.

    Although the economic conditions of the Kelou family are not as good as those of the Ruan Hai family, they really don''t like Ruan Ke. Lou is also the daughter of the Lou family who is in the palm of their hands, and of course wants to find a reliable and motivated family for her.

    Who knew that Ruan Ke was a scumbag. He found a few friends, and deliberately blocked people there when Lou was going up the mountain to collect firewood, and then Ruan Ke came out as a hero to save the beauty.

    Lou didn''t know they were a group at that time, only to see Ruan Ke being beaten and bleeding. No matter what Ruan Ke was like, he couldn''t leave people alone in order to save himself.

    So Ruan Ke pretended to be seriously injured and asked her to help her down the mountain. When someone passed by, he deliberately pressed his entire body on Lou''s body and directly fell to the ground. When others look over, they think they have something.

    Lou''s reputation is so bad, but the Lou family can''t blame Ruan Ke.

    After all, he saved his daughter, and the situation at that time was unintentional, and it can only be said that good luck fools people.

    After that, Ruan Kei came to the door sincerely and asked to marry Lou again, promising to be good to her, to protect her and love her.

    The Lou family is still too naive. They have indeed heard some rumors about Ruan Ke, but seeing is believing, Ruan Ke has sacrificed his life for Lou, maybe he has really changed?

    In this way, Lou and Ruan Ke are still married.

    In the beginning, Ruan Kei really did not care about Lou for a while, but it was only half a year. After his freshness passed, he began to spend time and drink again, and he didn''t return home at night, and he regained his previous temperament.

    Lou once saw him with his friends who had blocked her in the mountains. What he didn''t understand was Ruan Ke''s conspiracy.

    This incident was a big deal at the time, and the Lou family finally saw Ruan Kewei as a person, and they really regretted it.

    But that''s not enough, Ruan Ke was very good to Lou when they first got married, so that the rest of the Ruan family were also polite to her. Now that the face is torn apart, Lou''s family has no Ruan Ke for maintenance, and the Ruan family''s face has changed in an instant.

    Lou''s life in Ruan''s family became difficult.

    If you just listen to some cynicism and do more things, that''s all, being a wife is rarely really comfortable, and Lou''s forbearance will pass.

    But after a year of marriage, she still has no movement in her stomach. This made Ruan Ke very embarrassed in front of those friends, especially those friends who would joke that Ruan Ke could not do it.

    is a man, he can''t stand being told that he can''t, especially Ruan Ke, who wants to save face.

    lost face with his friends, and after returning home, he started looking for trouble with Lou.

    At first, he just scolded her, and later developed into punching and kicking, and it was a deathly beating against Lou.

    Ruan''s family would stop him at first. After all, Ruan Hai is the village head, so this kind of thing can''t be too big.

    But once the number of times is too high, the Ruan family will be too lazy to care.

 Chapter 2047ï¼š ever wanted to commit suicide

    Lou couldn''t stand it, so of course she ran back to her parents'' home after being beaten.

    The Lou family came to find Ruan Ke to settle the account, Ruan Ke relied on drinking some wine, and even brought the Lou and his wife to fight together.

    turned around and sobered up, Ruan Hai asked him to come to the door to apologize, saying that it was a mistake by drinking, but there was no actual punishment.

    With Ruan Haishan, Ruan Ke became even more aggressive, and he became more rude.

    The Lou family thought at first that Mr. Lou would avoid it, or say something nice. There was always a way for Ruan Kei to reduce the fire. The results were all useless, and Lou''s injuries became more serious each time.

    The Lou family couldn''t take it anymore, so they had to make up with Ruan Ke with the Lou family. Even if there is no reconciliation, it is better to be divorced by Ruan Ke than to be beaten to death.

    However, the Ruan family refused to leave.

    Who is Nguyen Hai? It is the village chief of Ruanjia Village, the patriarch, and many people help him speak.

    They said it was Lou''s fault. They said that she had no children for a year after getting married. This was to break the roots of the Ruan family. Of course Ruan Kei felt uncomfortable.

    They say that the Lou family makes a big fuss. These days, most of them are young daughters-in-law who are beaten by their husbands. Everyone comes here like this, but their Lou family girl, Jin Gui?

    They said that it was not good to talk about Heli these days. Even if Lou''s parents didn''t think about themselves, they had to think about Lou''s younger brothers and sisters.

    They said it must be Lou''s fault, and they didn''t know how to win over their husbands. As long as she is obedient and diligent, Ruan Ke will not beat her.

    Lou''s parents almost vomited blood, but they couldn''t do without success. Ruan Hai not only had the help of the villagers, but also had connections in the town.

    Lou didn''t want his parents and siblings to be implicated by him, so he never mentioned the matter of reconciliation, but his life became more and more numb. However, her injuries never subsided.

    Ruan Chengchun said to Shu Yu, "Last time, my daughter-in-law saw Lou was beaten by Ruan Ke, and she ran to the river and jumped straight off. Gone."

    Ruan Chengchun mentioned Lou because of this.

    He thought, Lou is not even afraid of death, is he afraid to deal with the Ruan family with them?

    Shu Yu lowered his eyes, Ruan Chengqian said, "If anyone can get evidence of Ruan Hai''s bad deeds, it''s only Lou. Even the county owner''s name should be borrowed to give Lou''s confidence."

    "This is no problem, just how to contact Lou?"

    Ruan Chengqian lowered his head and thought for a moment, "I''ll find a way to do this. The county magistrate can just wait with peace of mind. I''ll convince Mr. Lou."

    Shu Yu nodded, and after discussing the matter, several people went out.

    Mrs. Zhang and Mrs. Wang have already cleaned up Shu Yu''s room. The two of them are just a little strange. They don''t know what they are talking about. They seem to be very serious.

    Unexpectedly, Ruan Chengqian walked towards Mrs. Zhang, "Sister-in-law, I want to ask you about something."

    The eldest brother just said that the last time Lou jumped into the river, he was rescued by his sister-in-law.

    The two had some friendship anyway, Ruan Chengqian wanted to inquire about Lou''s temperament, so that he could find a suitable point to convince her.

    Who knew that just after two sentences were said, Mrs. Zhang said, "If you want to find Mrs. Lou, now she is washing clothes by the river."

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Now?"

    "Yes." Mrs. Zhang said, "She washes clothes by the river at this time every day."

    It''s not too soon or too late, there is no one by the river, only Lou is doing laundry there.

 Chapter 2048ï¼š stalked

    In general, farmers go to the riverside to wash their clothes and quilts in the early morning, so that they can be hung in the yard for a day and then they can just be put away.

    Lou was like this originally, but after she was beaten by Ruan Ke, going to the river to wash clothes would inevitably roll up her sleeves to expose her injuries. There were mothers-in-law by the river. Although many of them stood on Ruan Hai''s side, there were also some grumpy ones who scolded Ruan Hai and Ruan Ke for this.

    Ruan Hai heard some rumors and told Lou not to go out when there were many people.

    The condition of their family is good, unlike some poor families, the clothes have to be dried on the same day and then put on the next day, so even if they wash it at night, it will be fine.

    It was just right that Lou herself didn''t want to be the object of discussion. She went to the riverside when no one was around. Instead, she felt comfortable and could breathe a sigh of relief.

    Mr. Zhang still understands this very well. Ruan Chengqian''s eyes lit up after hearing this. Isn''t that right? Without the Ruan family around, you can have a good talk with Lou.

    Thinking of this, he said to Shu Yu, "County Lord, rest at home first, and I''ll go to the river."

    Shu Yu was about to nod his head, but Yingxi said, "Someone is watching here outside."

    Shu Yu laughed, "It seems that Village Chief Ruan is very worried about me."

    "It''s fine." Ruan Chengqian waved his hand, "I have a way."

    He went to the warehouse to get a fish basket, changed into his gray clothes, and went out the door.

    As soon as went out, someone really asked, "Qianqian, where are you going?"

    "No, the county owner heard that the fish in our village is good, and he is very interested. I will go to the river and catch two of them."

    Neighbors were very enthusiastic, "Does the county owner want to eat fish? Don''t worry about it, we have it in our family. The one from my family just caught it yesterday, and it''s still alive and kicking in the water tank."

    Ruan Chengqian smiled and said, "Keep that fish for yourself, I will catch it myself, so that it will appear sincere."

    Everyone understood as soon as they heard it, and sure enough, the second child of the Ruan family had a plan.

    However, he had no doubts about Ruan Chengqian''s behavior. However, the two villagers who secretly got Ruan Hai''s orders looked at each other, and one of them stood up and said, "I''ll follow him over there."

    Who knew that just after he got up, another person came out of Ruan''s family. It was Mrs. Zhang. She carried a basket and said to Mrs. Wang in the room, "Then I''ll go pick some fresh vegetables from the vegetable field. You cook first."

    The stalking villager could only crouch back again. Two people from the Ruan family came out. Which one did they go with?

    Another villager pulled him a bit and said, "The village chief asked us to focus on the county owner and the maid next to her. Ruan Chengqian and the others just went to catch fish and pick vegetables, so you don''t need to look at it. Otherwise, the county owner will come out in a while, and we people. are gone."

    "All right."

    I didn''t expect that just after the two of them finished speaking, a few people from the Ruan family came out again, and it was Shu Yu who they were discussing just now.

    Shu Yu said to Ruan Chengchun, "I saw a sunflower field when I came here earlier. I remembered what Ruan Dali said, your family has planted a few acres, I don''t know if it is."

    "Yes, it was planted by our family, and it looks pretty good." Ruan Chengchun said excitedly, "That kind of seed was brought back by Dali, I didn''t know how to plant it at first. It''s been two years. The county chief, don''t you want to take a look?"

    "Okay." Shu Yu nodded and the group went out.

 Chapter 2049ï¼š not afraid of death

    The two who were stalking looked at each other and hurried to catch up.

    Neighbors all followed after seeing this. Many people in Ruanjia Village also wanted to plant sunflowers.

    It is not difficult to buy the seeds now, but the problem is that the seeds are so good that someone will harvest them. If the Lujia workshop doesn''t harvest it, it''s useless for them to plant it.

    Now that the county owner is in front of him, I don¡¯t know if there is a chance to mention it to the county owner. The family has a few acres of land to grow grain and the harvest is small, and maybe I can make a fortune by planting sunflowers.

    So when Shu Yu walked to the sunflower field, there were already many people behind him.

    The stalking villager ran back and said to Ruan Hai, who was a little surprised, "Have you gone to see the sunflowers?"

    "Yes, many people followed behind. I heard that they were looking for an opportunity to ask the county owner if they could also plant a wave."

    Ruan Hai narrowed his eyes, always feeling a little uneasy, and quickly got up and said, "Let''s go, let''s go take a look too."

    The sunflower field and the river are completely in two directions. At this moment, most of the people have been taken away, and even Ruan Hai is paying attention to Shu Yu, so that there is no one in the river except Lou. on.

    Ruan Chengqian arrived by the river at this time, and he saw Lou who was washing his clothes with his head down at a glance.

    He didn''t dare to go up directly at first, he really took the fish basket and started to net fish at a distance a little further away.

    With the net, he was getting closer and closer to Lou.

    Lou looked up to see him, got up and was about to leave. She basically doesn''t talk to people in the village now, let alone men.

    The last time she went back to her parents'' house, she said a few words to an uncle in the neighbor''s house, and she was beaten by Ruan Ke when she went back. Say if she wants to seduce other people, if she wants to run away with someone.

    So Lou is more and more taciturn now, not talking about men, in fact, she hardly even touches women.

    Ruan Chengqian watched her leave, and said hurriedly, "But my daughter-in-law, help me stop it, right there, stop the fish."

    Lou was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect him to stop her, and even looked into the water subconsciously.

    But the water was crystal clear and there were no fish at all.

    When she raised her head again, Ruan Chengqian had already waded in the water to the position one meter before her and asked in a low voice, "Do you want to reconcile with Ruan Ke? Now there is a chance."

    Mr. Lou suddenly held his breath and looked at Ruan Chengqian in astonishment.

    Ruan Chengqian didn''t go to see her. He knew that Lou was afraid to talk to him, so he said quickly, "The county owner is in Ruanjia Village, and now she lives in my house. You should have heard of her identity and means, she told Ruan I can help you if you don''t have the right to deal with the sea. Ruan Hai has the most qualifications in our village, has the most contacts, and is familiar with the mayor. But no matter how old he is, he can''t go to the county owner. We are all familiar with each other. The things that ordinary people find difficult are just a matter of moving a finger at the county owner. "

    Lou''s breathing began to become rapid, and his wet fingers were tightly twisted together.

    As soon as he exerted force, the wound on his body began to scorch.

    This kind of pain reminded her of the countless beatings and despair she had encountered day and night.

    Ruan Chengqian said, "The opportunity now is once in a lifetime. If you miss it, you will really be tied to the Ruan family for the rest of your life. You are not afraid of death, so what are you afraid of?"

    Lou swallowed, and it was very difficult to make a sound, "Yes, but what can I do?"

 Chapter 2050ï¼š Lous heartbeat

    Seeing her softened attitude, Ruan Chengqian let out a sigh of relief, and said quickly while observing the surroundings, "We all know that Ruan Hai has done a lot of unconscionable things, but he likes to keep a hand in everything he does, so we have no evidence. If so, I hope you can find evidence of his evildoing."

    evidence? Lou''s mind was a little confused, "Yes, but I..."

    Ruan Chengqian suddenly started to walk forward, "Someone is coming, I can''t tell you more. The chance is only one time, I hope you can think about it as soon as possible. If you think about it, come to my house to find me..." After a pause, he felt uneasy again. Okay, "it might be more convenient for you to go back to your mother''s house. You can find Ruan Libao two rows behind your mother''s house and ask him to come find me."

    Lou has seldom communicated with the villagers since they got married, either working in the fields and rivers, or doing things at home, or at most returning to her parents¡¯ home.

    If appeared in their house rashly, it would be too suspicious, not to mention Ruan Hai, even the neighbors would suspect something between them.

    Ruan Libao has a good relationship with Ruan Chengqian. He also has animosity towards Ruan Hai. His home is close to Lou''s, so he can help him spread the word.

    Lou''s heart was even more chaotic, and he wanted to say something, but Ruan Chengqian had already waded forward, and his voice was raised a lot, "Why did this fish run away and disappear."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a woman from the village came not far away, and when she saw him, she scolded, "I said thousands, if you catch fish, just catch fish, don''t make trouble, look at how you mess up this water. It''s so messy, how do people wash clothes?"

    When she saw Lou standing there, she thought she couldn''t do anything because of the turbid water, and she was a little helpless, and went to comfort her, "You girl is honest, he made the water muddy, you can just scold him."

    Ruan Chengqian said quickly, "Don''t scold, don''t scold, didn''t I pay attention? I thought there was no one by the river at this point. I buried my head and chased the fish, but I didn''t see her at first."

    "Then you go over there, we have to wash things here."

    "Go, go, go." Ruan Chengqian took the net and slowly went to the middle.

    The woman saw that the water was starting to become clearer, so she pulled Lou to squat down and continued to wash. She carried a basket by herself and washed freshly picked peanuts under Lou''s.

    Lou squatted down slowly, rubbing his clothes while restraining his violent heartbeat.

    Her hands were shaking a little, but luckily the woman beside her didn''t pay attention. Lou hurriedly held down her slightly trembling right hand, took a deep breath, and continued to wash clothes.

    She kept her head down, without looking at Ruan Chengqian.

    Ruan Chengqian was lucky. Not long after that, he caught a fish and ran home in a hurry.

    At this moment, only his wife and daughter-in-law and sister-in-law who returned from picking vegetables were left at home. Ruan Chengchun accompanied Shu Yu to watch the sunflower field, and would not be able to return for a while.

    Mr. Wang hurriedly asked him to change out of his wet clothes, grabbed the fish and began to tidy up quickly.

    When dinner was ready, Shu Yu and Ruan Chengchun also came back.

    Shu Yu was in good shape, but Ruan Chengchun was sweating on his forehead. Mrs. Zhang handed him a wet handkerchief and asked in surprise, "What''s wrong with you?"

    Ruan Chengchun let out a breath, shook his head and said, "I can''t stand it anymore. The villagers are asking if they can grow sunflowers and if they can sell them to Lu Ji workshop. Then how do I know? This is not a rush to ask. Yet?"

 Chapter 2051ï¼š Lou moves so fast

    Ruan Chengchun glanced at Shu Yu, who looked calm.

    After all, those villagers didn''t dare to ask her directly, most of them grabbed Ruan Chengchun and asked, it was really hard for him.

    Shu Yu washed his hands, just saw Ruan Chengqian come out of the room, he looked at him and asked, "How is it?"

    "I found a chance to talk to her, but it was too exciting. She didn''t think about it for a while, and someone came over by the river. We gave her some time for her to think about it, but I don''t think it''s a big problem. , she is actually more eager than anyone to leave the Ruan family as soon as possible."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Okay, if she really finds evidence of Ruan Hai''s evildoing, you can come to the county town to find me." After all, she will go back after Madam Ruan''s funeral tomorrow.

    "Row."

    Whether it was Shu Yu or Ruan Chengqian, they all felt that they would have to wait a few days at least until Lou thought about it and found an opportunity to find evidence.

    Who knew that night, when Shu Yu was preparing to rest in his room, there was a knock on the courtyard door of Ruan''s house.

    It is now three o''clock, almost nine o''clock.

    Shu Yu and Ying Xi looked at each other, and when they put on their clothes, Ruan Chengqian who came out of the house had already opened the courtyard door and looked at Ruan Libao who was at the door in surprise.

    Ruan Libao looked very anxious, "Chengqian, didn''t you say last time that your family Dali brought a pair of tranquilizers for your daughter? Is there anything else? My girl doesn''t know what to do, but she seems to be frightened and keeps going. Trembling and crying. If so, give me a pair."

    Ruan Chengqian didn''t have any sedatives at all. Seeing Ruan Libao winking at himself like a cramp under the faint moonlight, there was something he didn''t understand, and he was overjoyed.

    But he became anxious on his face, "Yes, yes, you come first, and I''ll get it for you. But you have to tell me the specific situation, this tranquilizer is not something you can take casually. According to me, you should take it with you. The doctor is better."

    "In the middle of the night, we don''t have a doctor in our village. I saw that she didn''t seem to be in any pain, so let''s take a pair of tranquilizers to see."

    The two walked inside while talking, and closed the courtyard door, naturally blocking the sight of those who were still watching outside.

    As soon as he entered the main room, Ruan Chengqian asked in a low voice, "Are you looking for me?"

    Ruan Libao nodded again and again, "It was the Lou family who asked me to come here. I don''t know the specifics, but I heard that the Lou family was beaten up again and ran back to her parents'' house. Then Uncle Lou came to me and asked me to come to your house. , tell you that Mr. Lou wants to see the county magistrate."

    said, Ruan Libao lowered his voice even lower, "What is Lou looking for the county head? Could it be that he wants the county head to decide for her?"

    Ruan Libao didn''t want to get involved in Ruan Hai''s family at first. Although he sympathized with Lou, he also knew that Lou was beaten, and it was useless to find the county owner.

    But Uncle Lou said that it was Ruan Chengqian who asked them to come to him as an intermediary to spread the word, and also said that someone outside Ruan''s house was watching, so he should not miss out.

    Therefore, Ruan Libao would find such an excuse to enter the door.

    At this moment, his face was full of suspicion, but Ruan Chengqian did not answer his words, but only confirmed, "Lou''s really returned to Lou''s house?"

    "Well, I heard Lou said that she has something very important to see the county magistrate."

    Ruan Chengqian didn''t expect Lou''s action to be so fast. It''s only been one night. Could it be that he has found evidence?

 Chapter 2052ï¼š Can you get over the wall?

    Ruan Chengqian thought, and handed a medicine bag to Ruan Libao, "Okay, I''ll talk to the county magistrate about this, you go back first."

    Ruan Libao didn''t ask much, but he had a hunch that Ruan Hai might be in bad luck.

    He whispered, "Be careful with everything. If you need help, you can find me."

    "Didn''t you already help me?" Ruan Chengqian smiled, "Okay, I''ll give you a big surprise another day."

    Ruan Libao was happy, he didn''t stop for a while, he took the medicine bag and went out the door.

    Walking out of the courtyard, Ruan Chengqian still told him, "If it doesn''t work, I still have to find a doctor."

    "Got it, let''s go first." Ruan Libao hurried home with the medicine.

    Ruan Chengqian closed the courtyard door again, and when he turned around, he saw Shu Yu walking out of the door, "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s Lou." Ruan Chengqian''s eyes lit up, "There should be some progress on Lou''s side. She said she wanted to see you, right at Lou''s house."

    But soon he was a little embarrassed, "There are people watching outside, even if we go to see Lou, I''m afraid it will be inconvenient."

    "It''s okay, the stalker is easy to solve." Shu Yu asked Yingxi, "Do you know the location of the two stalker villagers?"

    "Yes, one looking at the front door and one looking at the back door."

    After all, they are not professionally stalked, and the orientation they are guarding is not comprehensive. As long as they don¡¯t go to the front door and backyard, it is still easy to get away.

    Shu Yu asked Wang Shi to borrow a bunt that was easy to move and put on, and asked Ruan Chengqian to change into lighter clothes, but Yingxi didn''t need to change, she was dressed neatly.

    The three of them stood in the yard, and the rest of the Ruan family looked at them with puzzled expressions.

    Immediately heard Shu Yu ask Ruan Chengqian, "Will you climb over the wall?"

    "Yes." He looked at the courtyard wall of his own house. After the repairs, the courtyard wall was actually higher than the walls of other people''s homes, but he usually climbed the mountains, climbed the trees and went down to the river to catch fish, and his movements were quite flexible.

    What''s more, their house has a ladder, as long as you pay a little attention when going down, it is very easy to climb over the wall.

    What he is more worried about is the county owner. Even if the county owner grew up in a poor family, it is a girl''s family. Can she turn over?

    Shu Yu nodded when he heard the words, "There is a very aggressive dog next door. I will ask Yingxi to throw a stone in the yard over there. When the dog barks and makes a noise, we will climb over the wall and go out."

    Shu Yu and Yingxi didn''t care, she was mainly afraid that Ruan Chengqian would make a noise when she jumped, so it was safe.

    Ruan Chengqian responded, "Okay."

    The next moment, Yingxi threw the stone in his hand and threw it to the yard next door.

    "Wang-wang-wang-" The dog bark sounded fiercely, instantly breaking the still quiet night.

    Shu Yu suddenly took a few steps back, and before the Ruan family could react, he ran up a few steps and went up to the wall, and climbed the top of the wall and turned down easily.

    The Ruan family, "..." What the hell? This skill is too neat, or is the wall of their house too low?

    Yingxi followed closely, and went up in three or two strokes.

    Now, the pressure was placed on Ruan Chengqian, and the Ruan family all looked at him.

    Ruan Chengchun asked in a low voice, "How about I bring you the ladder?"

    Ruan Chengqian swallowed, "No, no, I can do it."

    That''s what he said, he thought for a while, in order to ensure his success, he still stepped on the big tank under the corner of the wall.

 Chapter 2053ï¼š Ruan Ke may have killed

    Shu Yu and Yingxi were already waiting for him outside. Seeing Ruan Chengqian climb up the wall, they moved to the side and let him jump down.

    Fortunately, the dog next door was still barking, and the sound of the landing was quickly covered up.

    Ruan Chengqian stood up and exhaled.

    Shu Yu looked at him, "Where is the Lou family going?"

    "This way."

    In fact, if Shu Yu and Yingxi were not familiar with Ruanjia Village, the two of them could have gone by themselves.

    With Ruan Chengqian leading the way, the three quickly arrived outside Lou''s house along the deserted path.

    Being cautious, Yingxi looked around and saw no one staring at him, so he stepped forward and knocked on the door with confidence.

    Lou''s family may have been waiting behind the courtyard door all the time. Hearing the sound, he opened the door immediately. Seeing a strange girl outside, the Lou''s younger brother who opened the door was stunned for a moment.

    Yingxi nodded at him, and Shu Yu and Ruan Chengqian ran over quietly.

    Little brother Lou knew Ruan Chengqian, so he let the three of them in in a hurry, and then closed the courtyard door.

    Passing through the courtyard of Lou''s house, a few people entered the main room, and they heard low sobbing and cursing in their ears.

    Shu Yu knew that this should be the voice of the Lou couple after Lou was beaten.

    Little brother Lou said that after the county lord came, several people in the room paused and came out eagerly, and immediately knelt down to Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu stopped her, and her eyes were fixed on Lou''s face with blood on her forehead.

    However, to Shu Yu''s surprise, the expression on Lou''s face was very strange, a little scared and flustered, but also excited.

    "You said you had something to tell me, what is it?"

    Lou clenched his slightly trembling hand tightly, restrained his trembling voice, turned his head and said to his parents, "Mother and father, I, I have something to say to the county master, you guys rest first."

    Lou''s parents hesitated to speak, but finally nodded and took Lou''s younger siblings back to the room.

    Lou led Shu Yu and the three to another room alone. As soon as she entered the door, she said in a low voice and hastily, "County Lord, Ruan is for him, he may have murdered."

    With a ''hhh'', Ruan Chengqian''s body that had just sat down stood up again.

    "What did you say? Ruan Ke, murder?"

    Lou nodded indiscriminately, "Yes, I listen to him, that''s it."

    She seemed a little uncertain, Shu Yu calmed her down and slowly said what was going on.

    Lou swallowed her saliva, she actually felt a little excited after listening to Ruan Chengqian''s suggestion. Before she finished washing her clothes by the river, she had already made up her mind and planned to give it a shot.

    It was just that there were people around at the time, so she couldn''t find a chance to tell Ruan Chengqian of her decision.

    But it doesn''t matter, she knows that the most important thing is to find Ruan Hai''s prank.

    Because Ruan Chengqian didn''t have much time to explain the plan to her, Lou always thought that the time was very urgent. She knew that Shu Yu would be leaving tomorrow and was afraid that she would not be able to make it in time, so she took action that night.

    But the Ruan family has many eyes, and she didn''t know where to start for a while.

    After thinking about it, I could only find it on my husband Ruan Kei.

    On weekdays, Ruan Kei likes to drink and brag, and some words are easy to ask after drinking. Ruan Hai loves Ruan Ke for this son, and he may have a little gain.

    However, Ruan Kei has a bad habit after drinking, that is... hitting her.

    In the past, the wine that Ruan Keke brought back, Lou kept as much as possible.

    On this day, she deliberately put it under his nose.

 Chapter 2054ï¼š No more bitterness when you eat sugar

    Hearing this, Shu Yu and the others were shocked.

    Ruan Chengqian asked in astonishment, "So, in order to get some information out of Ruan Ke''s mouth, you deliberately let him drink and beat you? You are too stupid, how could you use this kind of self-harm?"

    Lou said in a low voice, "In a short time, I can only think of this method, and after being beaten, I can immediately run back to my parents'' home without being suspected by them."

    "You can''t think of it now, think about it later. We can also find a chance to discuss it, don''t worry about it, you..." Ruan Chengqian patted his forehead fiercely, and said with some self-blame , "It''s my fault, I didn''t have time to tell you clearly. Do you think the county owner is going to leave tomorrow and the time is very tight?"

    Lou was taken aback, she really thought so.

    "Sorry, someone came over at that time, and I didn''t have time to clarify the specific plan, so I can only let you think about it first."

    Lou was silent for a moment, but shook his head, "Even if you tell me clearly, I probably still have the same choice as now. It''s not that you can''t wait, but I can''t wait. I don''t want to stay at Ruan''s house for a moment. Opportunity, don''t talk about beating, even if you''re half-dead, I''m willing!"

    She was a little excited as she spoke, the days at Ruan''s house were too hard for her.

    Now it''s just a beating. If she doesn''t leave as soon as possible, she will be beaten and abused countless times later. She really can''t stand it anymore.

    Shu Yu looked at the tortured woman whose eyes had turned dull, and hated the Ruan Hai family more and more in her heart. She looked down at herself, and finally took out two candies and handed them over.

    She only had two candies on her body.

    "My sister once told me that eating sugar will not be bitter. Don''t worry, I will help you and let you and Ruan Ke separate."

    Lou looked at the two candies and was stunned.

    She looked up at Shu Yu dazedly, "County Lord..." Can she really get along with Ruan Ke and get away?

    Shu Yu handed the candy forward, Lou caught it subconsciously, and ate one under Shu Yu''s calm gaze.

    The sweet taste spread from her throat, it was obviously sweet, but her eyes began to feel sour. Slowly, tears fell down in tears.

    No one in the room spoke, only Lou''s suppressed sobbing.

    Until half of the sugar melted, Lou''s mood gradually calmed down, she wiped her tears with her sleeve, "I''m sorry, I''m too excited."

    Wiped away her tears, Lou continued to talk about Ruan Ke''s affairs.

    "He was drinking and eating with his group of friends outside today, but the father-in-law seemed to be particularly jealous of the county owner. Knowing that the county owner was coming and had to live in the village, he was very nervous, and even brought him back. Ruan Ke didn''t have enough time to drink, so I put the originally hidden wine in the room, and he saw it as soon as he came back."

    Originally, he was called back because he was halfway through drinking, and the glutton in his stomach was not suppressed.

    As a result, when he got home, he saw a jug of wine, and Ruan Ke was naturally happy.

    He was afraid that Ruan Hai would stop him, so he hid in the room and drank. No one in the Ruan family knew about it except Lou.

    Lou waited for him to talk to him when he was half drunk. She wanted to inquire about Ruan Hai, but she was afraid that he would remember it when he was sober, so the inquiry was very obscure. It was like a small talk and asked why the father-in-law insisted that he come back so early today.

 Chapter 2055ï¼š I can kill and bury corpses

    Speaking of this, Ruan Ke was still a little dissatisfied, and he complained about his father when he opened his mouth.

    "It''s just too nervous. The county owner just went to see Mrs. Ruan for a ride. What does it have to do with our family. I haven''t got together with my friends for a long time. I finally had a drink together, and I couldn''t make me drink happily. ."

    Speaking of which, Mr. Lou still found it strange that Ruan Ke did not go out very much during this period of time, and had been staying at home for half a month.

    She asked tentatively, "You really haven''t played with them for a long time. Did they have something to do and didn''t call you?"

    "What can they do? They steal chickens and dogs all day long, and they don''t even have a serious business." Ruan Ke was obviously drunk, and started to stagger up, staring at Lou''s eyes starting to turn red.

    Lou was startled, knowing that this was a precursor to his move.

    Sure enough, Ruan Ke shouted at her, "Come here, what are you doing standing so far away?"

    Lou didn''t expect that things would get out of control before she asked a few words. She was very unwilling, no longer just blindly hiding it as before, without attracting his ideas.

    Instead, he provoked him while hiding, "They steal chickens and dogs, aren''t you the same? I haven''t seen you do anything more powerful than them. If you are really capable, you ask your father to find a serious job for you. Son, or buy a small official for you to do it."

    She wanted to take the opportunity to draw out Ruan Hai and let Ruan Ke tell more about Ruan Hai.

    Who knew that Ruan Ke was drunk when he was drunk, but his movements were not slow at all. Lou''s words were more like poking at one of his nerves, making him instantly annoyed and angry, he grabbed Lou''s hand with a big hand, grabbed her by the hair and slapped her face, and said with red eyes, " You say I can''t stand it? You stinky **** who can''t lay eggs, how dare you despise me? Let me tell you, I can kill and bury corpses for your man. If you make me unhappy, I will let you taste it. Being opened by a hoe, no one even knows what it feels like to die."

    Lou''s whole body was startled, killing and burying the body?

    Is Ruan Keke talking nonsense or telling the truth after drinking?

    It''s just that Lou didn''t have time to think, but Ruan Ke was already grabbing her head and hitting the wall.

    He has always beaten people fiercely, but this time it was even worse than before. I wonder if there was something in his heart eager to vent, and Lou was beaten to the point of being unable to move.

    Fortunately, this time Ruan Hai, who has always been indifferent, rushed in after hearing the movement and asked the other two sons to pull Ruan Ke away, his expression still very ugly, "This stinky boy, he said that he should not make trouble at this time. , the county owner is still in the village."

    Mr. Lou leaned against the corner and closed his eyes to relieve his breath, and couldn''t help but feel fortunate. Fortunately, the county owner is here, otherwise, with Ruan Ke''s ruthlessness this time, if no one stops her, she is really afraid that she will lose her life.

    The Ruan family saw the wine jug on the table, but they didn''t suspect that Lou specially put it in the house.

    After all, everyone knows Ruan Kei''s habit of hitting her when she''s drunk, so she wouldn''t abuse herself like that.

    So everyone thought that this wine was secretly hidden in the house by Ruan Kei.

    Ruan Hai and the others controlled Ruan Ke, who was a drunken madman, but no one on Lou''s side controlled her. She leaned against the corner and slowly came over. Although her whole body was in pain and her body was still bleeding, her mind gradually became awake.

    Ruan Kei''s words kept looping in her ears, making her have a very absurd and terrifying thought.

 Chapter 2056ï¼š who is the victim

    Lou suspected that Ruan Keke had murdered, and this idea grew wildly and could not be suppressed at all.

    Then she began to recall Ruan Ke''s behavior some time ago. The strangest thing about him was that he stayed at home obediently during this period of time until he went out two days ago.

    Why did he suddenly go out to find friends to play with? What has he done before this?

    Lou thought, she didn''t pay attention to Ruan Ke in the past, but when she thinks about it now, she realizes that he suddenly entered the room sweating profusely half a month ago, hiding under the quilt in a panic.

    In the next few days, he would even have nightmares in the middle of the night when he was sleeping. Lou''s sleep was always light, and he was awakened twice in the middle. This kind of situation has never happened before, but she felt that Ruan Ke often did bad things, maybe it was caused by a guilty conscience.

    But she never thought that he might kill and bury the body.

    Lou''s body trembled when he thought of this. The only thought in my mind at that time was to go to the county magistrate, she wanted to tell her, tell her as soon as possible.

    At that time, Mrs Lou almost got up and ran to Ruan Chengqian''s house. Fortunately, when she stood up, Ruan Hai''s daughter-in-law frowned and scolded her, "Don''t hurry up and wash, this blood is splattered, give it to Who''s watching."

    This sentence made Lou suddenly sober.

    Yes, she has to calm down and can''t just run over there.

    Lou restrained his trembling hands, washed the blood from his body quietly, and then went back to the room and said to the Ruan family, "I want to go back to my parents'' house."

    Ruan Hai''s daughter-in-law disagreed, "I have to go back to my mother''s house in the evening. Have you forgotten that you are already married, and what does it look like to run to her mother''s house every day?"

    Lou cried and said, "I want to go back, and I will go back if you stop me. He really wants to kill me today, I don''t want to..."

    She raised her voice deliberately, and Ruan Hai immediately frowned and scolded, "Okay, go back when you go back, what''s the noise?"

    The county owner is in Ruanjia Village, and Ruan Hai really doesn¡¯t want to make a little trouble at home to attract attention.

    So Lou''s return this time went very smoothly.

    But Ruan Hai warned her before she went back, and told her to go back to her mother''s house when she went back, stay at home peacefully, and don''t go out.

    Lou didn''t even pack his things, so he endured the pain and dizziness in his head and quietly returned to Lou''s house in the dark.

    Then he asked Father Lou to go to Ruan Libao''s house to find him. Mrs. Lou did not tell Father Lou what happened, but only said that he wanted to see the county owner and that he had something to tell the county owner.

    In fact, even if she didn''t say it, Father Lou saw that the somewhat numb look in her eyes changed, and after mentioning the county owner, he guessed that it had something to do with the Ruan Hai family.

    Lou''s parents didn''t ask anything, they just bandaged her wound skillfully and distressedly.

    Until Shu Yu''s arrival, Lou''s heart that he had been holding on to was just let go a little.

    Ruan Chengqian was shocked after hearing this, "According to what you said, Ruan Ke... probably really involved human life."

    Shu Yu looked solemn, "Do you know who the victim is?"

    Lou shook his head, "I don''t know, I was beaten to the point of being speechless before I had time to ask. But he mentioned that the other party died and no one knew about it. Maybe it was hidden."

    Shu Yu turned his head and asked Ruan Chengqian, "Half a month ago, in the nearby Shiliba Village, do you know who was missing?"

    Ruan Chengqian frowned, thought about it carefully, then raised his head and said, "He may be Cao Jiang, the boy of the Cao family."

 Chapter 2057ï¼š Shu Yus guidance

    According to Ruan Chengqian, Cao Jiang, like Ruan Keke, is also a generous person.

    But he didn''t have such a good family background as Ruan Kei, his family didn''t bother to care about him when they saw that he was helpless, and even the family wanted to cut off relations with him at one point.

    But Cao Jiang didn''t care. He occasionally went out to drink and gamble. If he had no money, he would go home and steal his parents'' money.

    He was often away from home for three or five days, but the Cao family wanted him not to come back.

    Ruan Chengqian said, "Cao Jiang is from the next village. A few days ago, I went to the next village to find a friend of mine, and I heard him say with emotion that this time Cao Jiang has not been home for half a month, and he may have run away with gambling debts. It¡¯s better if he runs away, and his parents can breathe a sigh of relief in order to save the villagers. In the past two weeks, he is the only one who has been missing for so long.¡±

    Shu Yu nodded thoughtfully, then raised his eyes to look at Lou, "Ruan Ke said that he killed and buried the body, did he bury it alone, or did someone help him?"

    Lou is not clear, "I don''t know either."

    "I heard that Ruan Ke was very much loved by Ruan Hai. After that incident, he had nightmares in the middle of the night. Obviously, he was very scared. This is the first time for such a person to do such a thing. People notice."

    Ruan Chengqian suddenly whispered, "The county owner is suspicious, Ruan Hai also knows about this, and Ruan Hai helped him bury his body?"

    "I''m just guessing. After all, Ruan Kei doesn''t have such a deep scheming. If he kills someone, he will most likely find someone to help him deal with the aftermath. And this person, apart from Ruan Hai, has no one else. Mrs Lou , think about it carefully, apart from Ruan Ke¡¯s abnormality, was there anything suspicious about Ruan Hai that day? Or did Ruan Hai go out with him after Ruan Ke came back?¡±

    Lou''s eyes widened, she hadn''t really thought about it.

    Shu Yu guided her step by step to recall the details of half a month ago, Lou frowned, and said somewhat uncertainly, "Ruan Ke came back that day... Yes, he came back twice that day, the first time When it was just dark, I was clearing the dishes and pouring water into the yard when I saw him running in in a panic. Not long after, I heard a lot of movement in the house, and then my father-in-law followed him. I went out. The second time I came back was in the early morning, I fell asleep, and he hid under the quilt as soon as he entered the house."

    So, maybe the burial was done by two people together?

    "Is there anything else abnormal?"

    Lou pondered for a while this time, and then said, "Yes, I used to wash all the clothes in the house, but when I was going to the river to wash the clothes the next day, my mother-in-law had already washed all the clothes."

    "Then do you know where they buried the body?"

    This Lou really doesn''t know, but Ruan Ke just revealed such a sentence, no matter how smart she is, she can''t extract more detailed information.

    But Shu Yu felt that even with the help of a cautious person like Ruan Hai, it would still leave traces.

    She tapped the table lightly with her fingers, and suddenly thought of something, "You said just now, Ruan Ke said, I will also let you taste the taste of being scooped by a hoe, that is to say, if he really kills people , the murder weapon is a hoe. Do you have a few hoes in your family? Or... is there anything strange?"

    Lou suddenly raised his head and said excitedly, "Yes, there is something strange."

 Chapter 2058ï¼š hold on

    The strange thing Lou said was not the lack of hoes that Shu Yu had guessed, but...

    "On the morning after the incident, Ruan Qianqian from the village came to the house and asked my father-in-law to call the shots, saying that the **** was stolen, and I wanted my father-in-law to help find it."

    Hoes are iron agricultural tools. Although the iron tools of these days are not as good as those of gold, silver and jade, they are also an asset to ordinary farmers. It was gone, of course they refused, especially since the **** was still relatively new.

    According to Ruan Qianqian, he went to turn over the ground that evening, and when he was tired halfway, he put his **** on the field ridge, walked to the shade of a tree to drink water, and sat and rested for a while.

    After a while, the **** was gone when he returned to the field.

    He thought he had forgotten something, so he searched all over the acre of land, but he couldn''t find it when it was dark. He suspected that he had been stolen. In fact, he ran to Ruan Hai''s house at that time, but Lou didn''t see him in the house, and probably heard a little noise. But at that time, Ruan Hai followed Ruan Ke out and was not at home, so Ruan Qianqian left.

    The next day, I found it again.

    Ruan Chengqian raised his head in surprise, "So Ruan Ke took Ruan Qian''s **** to kill someone?"

    "If the premise of murder is true, then according to Ruan Kei''s performance, he should be murdering with passion. If there is no plan, the murder weapon is usually found at random. The crime scene may be near Ruan Qianqian''s land."

    Shu Yu said and stood up, "Anyway, I have to go to the scene to see, do you know where Ruan Qian''s land is?"

    Ruan Chengqian said, "I know all about his land, but I don''t know which piece he turned over that day."

    "I know, the piece at the foot of the mountain." Lou said, "I listened to it at the time, and my father-in-law pretended to follow Ruan Qianqian to the foot of the mountain to see it, but there was nothing to gain."

    "Then go to the field at the foot of the mountain."

    Ruan Chengqian was a little surprised when she saw that she was going out, "Do you want to go now? But in the middle of the night, even if there are clues, it is impossible to see clearly."

    "I know, but since it''s out, it''s a waste not to take a trip. Let''s check the terrain first."

    Ruan Chengqian nodded, "Cheng, I''ll take you there."

    Lou also followed and went out, but Shu Yu saw that she was injured and limped when she walked, so she let her stay at home temporarily.

    "Let''s go. You can recuperate at home. Let''s look for clues first, and we won''t be here tonight. Don''t go back to the Ruan family for the next two days. If the Ruan family comes looking for you, you..." Shu Yu thought for a while, then lowered his voice. He said, "You pretend to be beaten and fall into bed, and ask the Ruan family to pay you to go to the county town to see a doctor. If they don''t show up, you can go by yourself, just to avoid this turmoil."

    Shu Yu was worried that he would attack Lou again before the matter of Ruan Hai''s family came to an end.

    She told her the address of the hospital opened by Zhao Xi in the county seat, "This is the hospital opened by my brother-in-law. According to my opinion, even if you don''t pretend to be seriously ill and you are beaten like this, you should go to see the doctor. . Discuss it with your parents, don''t really leave any root causes."

    Lou wrote down, "Thank you, thank you, county magistrate."

    "You don''t have to worry, if Ruan Ke really kills someone, we will definitely not let him go. Even if he doesn''t kill someone, we will pull Ruan Hai down to help you reconcile. Just hold on."

 Chapter 2059ï¼š I hold Nguyen Hai

    Lou got Shu Yu''s promise, and he made a heavy "um" with a slight heat in his eyes.

    immediately watched Shu Yu and the three leave the room, and when they were about to leave the hospital, he hurriedly said in a low voice, "If there is anything else that needs my help, the county magistrate can look for me."

    "understood."

    The three of Shu Yu quickly came to the land at the foot of the mountain by taking advantage of the night. Ruan Chengqian was very familiar with Ruanjia Village, and he knew exactly who the land in the village belonged to.

    Ruan Qianqian¡¯s land is the closest piece at the foot of the mountain, and you have to enter the mountain further up.

    The night was hazy, Shu Yu and the others really couldn''t see anything, not to mention that it had been more than half a month, and it had rained in the middle, even if there were any traces, they had already been covered up.

    They circled the vicinity twice, and Shu Yu suddenly stopped and looked at the mountain in front.

    "You said, if Ruan Ke really killed and buried the corpse, wouldn''t the burial place be too far away? According to Lou, even if it was already dark when the corpse was buried, there might still be people walking outside. If Ruan Ke didn''t deal with it nearby, he would have to risk being discovered."

    What''s more, there are mountains nearby, and the terrain is very favorable.

    Ruan Chengqian nodded, "Yes, Mr. Lou also said that they came back in the early morning. At this time, the two of them have to dig a hole for landfill and deal with the aftermath. The time is very tight, and it is impossible to transport it too far. ."

    so¡­¡­

    Ruan Chengqian''s eyes lit up, "Maybe it''s buried in a nearby mountain."

    "These are all just our speculations. Everything is based on the premise that Ruan Ke did kill someone. It''s just that it''s too late, and I can''t see anything, which is really inconvenient. Well, tomorrow after Mrs. Ruan''s burial, I will look for it. There is a reason to go to Ruan Hai''s house to sit and delay him, and then you can go up the mountain and see if you can find something strange."

    Ruan Chengqian nodded immediately, "Okay, leave this to me."

    "Mr. Ruan is going up the mountain tomorrow, is this the way to go?"

    "No, there is no way up the mountain near here, it''s not easy to walk."

    So it is, so the buried body is not easy to find.

    Shu Yu made up his mind and went back to the village with Ruan Chengqian Yingxi.

    After all this tossing, it was already early morning. When the three arrived at the door of Ruan''s house, the two villagers who were staring at Shu Yu were already asleep against the corner.

    In this case, they stopped disturbing the dog next door, and quietly climbed the wall and returned to Ruan''s house.

    Ruan Chengchun and the others didn''t sleep, but they didn''t dare to light the lights, so they felt the darkness and waited for them to come back.

    Hearing the movement, the three of them immediately greeted him.

    "How''s it going?"

    "There are some gains." Ruan Chengqian said, "I will explain it slowly when it is back. It is not early. Let the county owner rest first. Tomorrow, when Mrs. Ruan is going to the funeral, the county owner will accompany him up the mountain."

    Mrs. Zhang and Mrs. Wang immediately fetched water for Shu Yu to wash.

    There are still about six hours before Mao Shi, but Mao Shi is starting from home, and Shu Yu will arrive at their home at about 5:30. After all, she could only sleep for about five hours.

    Fortunately, there is still some distance from Mrs. Ruan''s house here, otherwise she will start to whistle and beat at 4:30, and she will not sleep well.

    The next day was still grey, so Shu Yu got up.

    She unhurriedly packed herself, had a good meal, explained to Ruan Chengqian, and took Yingxi to Mrs. Ruan''s house.

 Chapter 2060ï¼š Mrs Ruans funeral

    The time was just right, when Shu Yu arrived, it was only a quarter of an hour before six o''clock.

    The people who want to send Mrs. Ruan to the funeral have already arrived, and Shu Yu was the last one, but no one dared to blame her.

    Even before she came, the Ruan brothers were expecting her to simply oversleep and not show up.

    The brothers of the Ruan family were wearing filial piety, and Shu Yu just watched. She didn''t really come here to show filial piety to Mrs. Ruan. Therefore, when the person who handed out the white hat hemp rope passed by her side, he moved his hand to her side hesitantly. Seeing that she had no intention of taking it, he quickly retracted it and walked away.

    Ruan Hai also came. Originally, Mrs Ruan did not need to be present for the funeral.

    However, He Shuyu insisted on coming, so he could only accompany him energetically, his face was exhausted at the moment, obviously he hadn''t slept well last night, and he was still yawning from time to time.

    At six o''clock, the sound of suona, gongs and drums sounded, and the villagers lifted Mrs. Ruan''s coffin and walked out.

    The Ruan brothers and their daughter-in-law followed behind, crying loudly.

    The firecrackers, the firecrackers, the wreath-carrying people who threw the paper money followed one by one, and Shu Yu didn''t fall behind until everyone was almost gone.

    Ruan Hai deliberately walked beside her and whispered, "Why does the county lord have to work so hard? You have to be filial. Yesterday, you already came to give incense to Mrs. Ruan, and it is rare to accompany her to talk for so long, Mrs. Ruan. I have felt your heart."

    "It''s still necessary to send it up the mountain, so that I can know the specific location. Next time we have a happy event at our house, so I can come over and tell her in time, right?"

    Ruan Hai, "..." He was choked hard.

    This county owner is really careful. She must have heard of the reason why Mrs. Ruan was mad, so she ran over on purpose and continued to be mad at her. What I said yesterday is not enough, and I still have to continue today.

    Ruan Hai sneered secretly in his heart, and without saying anything, the group walked slowly up the mountain.

    When walked to the foot of the mountain, the sky was already bright.

    Shu Yu saw Ruan Chengqian and Ruan Chengchun standing not far away from a distance. It seemed that they were going to wait for them to go up the mountain before they went to find clues near where the corpse was buried.

    Shu Yu retracted his gaze and quietly followed the team up the mountain.

    Mr. Ruan''s grave is next to her husband, and the pit has long been dug. After everyone put down the coffin, they threw a lot of paper money, and buried the earth amid the cries of the Ruan brothers.

    I was busy on the mountain, and by the time I went down the mountain, it was already three quarters of the hour.

    Ruan Hai has been paying attention to Shu Yu, thinking that she will make some trouble when she goes up the mountain. In fact, it wasn''t just him, the Ruan brothers and most of the other villagers'' eyes also fell on her.

    Who knew that Shu Yu was very silent the whole time, don''t say anything happened, he didn''t say a lot of exciting things like yesterday.

    Shu Yu didn''t make a sound until the group went down the mountain.

    Ruan Hai secretly exhaled a breath and said to Shu Yu at the foot of the mountain, "County Lord, now that Mrs. Ruan''s funeral has been dealt with, do you want to rest here or go back to the county?"

    Shu Yu is funny, he really can''t wait to make himself go back quickly.

    "It''s been two days since I came out, so it''s time to go back. But yesterday, a lot of people in the village seemed to want to plant sunflowers, I..."

    Before she could finish her sentence, villagers crowded up behind her, "Yes, county lord, our family wants to plant. Our family has five acres of land, which are very suitable for sunflower cultivation."

 Chapter 2061ï¼š Your family is very rich

    When the first person spoke, there were the second and the third, and many people who followed one after another came to ask.

    Shu Yu was thoughtful, but Ruan Hai''s eyelids jumped fiercely and scolded the crowd, "What are you arguing about? The county owner has been busy for two days and is very tired. Would you mind bothering me?"

    I''m sorry, why are you sorry?

    involves their own interests, and the villagers are very enthusiastic.

    Especially in several villages nearby, many people have planted sunflowers, and Lu Ji¡¯s purchase price is very fair. Originally, the grain yields of those inferior places were not high, because the value of planting sunflowers increased, so they were envious.

    In Ruanjia Village, because of Mrs. Ruan, except for Ruan Dali, who was in charge of Lu Ji, even if other villagers planted sunflowers, Lu Ji would not consider buying them at all.

    At this moment, the county owner was finally relieved. How could they just miss it so helplessly?

    Therefore, under the leadership of a few villagers who were originally disliked by Ruan Hai, the others were eager to brush their presence.

    "County Lord, I''m a good farmer. You hand it over to me, and I promise to plant those melon seeds full of seeds and oil and water."

    "County Lord, our family has a lot of strong laborers and a lot of land. You can choose ours."

    Shu Yu frowned, and Yingxi immediately said with a wink, "You all stand farther away, what is it like to surround our county chief like this. Even if you want to farm, you have to sit down and talk slowly, stand Talking like that at the foot of the mountain?"

    "Yes, yes, county magistrate, then come to our house, our house is spacious."

    "Fart, the county chief goes to our house, our house is over there, just a few steps away."

    "Your house is in tatters. Once you go in there is chicken poop, and the county owner doesn''t even have a place for his feet. Go to my house. I have good tea in my house."

    The villagers refused to give in to each other, and Shu Yu frowned even more.

    Yingxi immediately said, "Okay, stop arguing, I think I''ll go to the village chief''s house. It happens that with the witness of the village chief Ruan, you will not suffer even if you talk about business."

    Everyone heard that it made sense, so they turned their heads to look at Ruan Hai.

    The pressure suddenly fell on Ruan Hai''s head, the twisted expression on his face almost didn''t have time to put away, he could only smile and nod, "Yes, it is naturally convenient for my house."

    He just hoped that Shu Yu would leave quickly, but at this moment, if he helped the villagers refuse the hard-earned money-making opportunity, he would probably be criticized by everyone.

    These villagers are usually good at family by family, but if such a family asks together, then he has to weigh them.

    So the group walked towards Ruan Hai''s house, Ruan Hai gave the eldest son a wink and told him to go back first to inform the family, to pack up everything that should be cleaned up, and to explain clearly.

    He is now glad that Mrs. Lou returned to her parents'' house yesterday, otherwise she would be injured all over her body, and if she suddenly rushes out and collides with the county magistrate, she will inevitably cause more troubles.

    Ruan Hai has been the chief of the village for so many years, but their house does not say anything else, but the house is the best in the whole village.

    A towering blue brick house with bluestone slabs on the ground. It is large in area. There are many flower pots in the yard, and two large columns are erected directly in the main room.

    Shu Yu looked at it and said with a half-smile, "Cun Chief Ruan''s family is quite rich."

    Ruan Hai twitched on the surface, "It was left by the ancestors, and the younger generation has repaired it several times."

 Chapter 2062ï¼š let my brother come

    Shu Yu was noncommittal, just smiled.

    It seems that Ruan Haizu is also quite greedy. She heard Ruan Chengqian say that because most of Ruanjia Village is from Ruan surname, the village chief is all Ruan surnamed. In the last three terms, they were all succeeded by their next generation.

    In other words, the village chief of Ruanjia Village started from Ruan Hai¡¯s grandfather, and it was their family who did it.

    No wonder the Ruan Hai family is so wealthy. If it weren''t for the lack of servants, the Ruan family would be no different from the landlord''s family.

    Fortunately, Ruan Hai''s family is big enough. At this moment, the villagers of Ruan''s Village are coming in one after another, and they are also calling their friends and friends, and they can fit in this huge main room.

    Ruan Hai was filled with frustration. He saw Shu Yu chatting with the villagers while looking at his home. He felt uneasy in his heart. He always felt that she was holding back and trying to trouble her.

    Therefore, not only did he accompany him all the way, but he also asked his family to be careful, keeping the children in the room and not letting them out, and even Ruan Ke obediently huddled in the room.

    In this way, it is convenient for the two Ruan Chengqian brothers who are looking for clues in the mountains at this moment.

    They have been looking around here for two hours. Since Shu Yu and the others sent Mrs Ruan up the mountain, they have been carefully looking for traces.

    Today, two-thirds of the villagers in Ruanjia Village went to Ruan Hai¡¯s house, and some people continued to help at Mrs. Ruan¡¯s house. The rest are people who have to work in the fields at home, but there is no one at the foot of the mountain.

    The time passed little by little, and at three o''clock, just after eleven o''clock, Ruan Chengqian hurried to Ruan Hai''s house.

    He squeezed into the crowd and said to Shu Yu, "County Lord, the food at home is ready, let''s go home and have lunch first."

    Everyone suddenly raised their heads, only to realize that it was noon now.

    Shu Yu saw that Ruan Chengqian had sweat on his forehead, but his eyes were sparkling. When he saw Shu Yu, he nodded slightly, and his expression was obviously harvested.

    She laughed, "Okay."

    Ruan Hai hurriedly laughed, "The county lord might as well eat at home, everything is ready at home."

    Even if he is not happy, he still has to do well on the surface, and his daughter-in-law has indeed cooked her meals.

    However, Shu Yu shook his head, "No, the food at Ruan Dali''s house is pretty good, and it suits my taste, so let''s go to his house."

    Ruan Hai could only say helplessly, "Since this is the case, then I will not stop the county owner."

    But he didn''t stop him, but the others said nervously, "County Lord, after lunch, do you want to continue talking?"

    Shu Yu pondered for a moment. Although she stayed at Ruan Hai''s house on the pretext of buying and planting sunflowers and giving Ruan Chengqian enough time and space to find clues, she was not sitting here in vain.

    There are indeed villagers who are carefully selecting planting plants just now, and she is of course not happy with Ruan Hai''s family or Mrs. Ruan''s family. But she has a good relationship with Ruan Chengchun''s family, such as Ruan Libao, she has considered it.

    There are also the people that Auntie Axiang mentioned earlier, as well as some who are really honest, and she is really relieved.

    So in the face of everyone''s expectations, she nodded slowly, "Let''s all go back to lunch first. About planting sunflowers, we will talk after eating. But whether it will be successful or not, it is not me who has the final say. The land is suitable, and I have to let my brother come over to see it.¡±

 Chapter 2063ï¼š Yingxi secretly went back and called someone

    Shu Yu said, turned his head to correspond to Xi and said, "You drive a carriage to Zhuangzi in a while, and let Brother Daniu come over and take a look at the land here. By the way, bring the seeds and the deed, if you can do it once If the **** is done well, it will save me another trip."

    "Yes." Yingxi nodded.

    The others exhaled one after another, and brought the seeds and deeds. If it is suitable, it will definitely be able to be planted.

    Ruan Hai was even more heartbroken, but at this time, Shu Yu looked at him and said, "What do you think of Ruan Village Chief? I''ll have to trouble you to read the deed and let the villagers check it out."

    Facing the gazes of other villagers, how could Ruan Hai say no? He hurriedly smiled and said, "This is natural, natural."

    Shu Yu left Ruan Hai''s house surrounded by the villagers.

    As soon as he left, Ruan Hai''s face sank. His daughter-in-law said in a low voice, "What does this county owner want to do?"

    "What do you want to do? Oh, this is a warning to me. She probably knew that I was involved in the idea of ??Nguyen''s coming here, so now she has to be involved in the affairs of the village."

    His daughter-in-law frowned, "If most of the people in this village plant sunflowers, will they still listen to your words in the future?"

    "Don''t worry, didn''t you realize that there are only a few households that the county owner should have just now? And they all have a good relationship with Ruan Chengchun''s family."

    "It''s only so early in the morning, isn''t there still afternoon? Those who hear the movement will probably be in a hurry."

    Ruan Hai nodded, "You''re right, you called the boss over and asked him to call the second cousin and the others, and while the county owner was having lunch, go to the homes of the villagers who wanted to walk around. Give them a suggestion. Wake up, I am still in charge of Ruanjia Village. The county owner is gone, but they have to continue to live in the village. Don¡¯t be sober. They are not Ruan Dali, and there is a way out.¡±

    "Got it." Ruan Hai''s daughter-in-law turned her head and went to the boss''s house.

    Ruan Hai stood in the main room, his face getting more and more stinky, "Stinky girl, your hands are long enough."

    Shu Yu was already standing at the door of Ruan Chengchun''s house at this time. The villagers were very enthusiastic and stopped until they arrived here.

    The three of Shu Yu entered the house, and when the courtyard door was closed, she asked Ruan Chengqian, "How is it?"

    "We found the body, it''s really Cao Jiang."

    Ruan Chengqian''s face was very solemn. Before, it was just speculation by him and the county owner. Now that he saw the body, it showed that Ruan Ke was really ruthless and killed people.

    People like are too dangerous in the village.

    "Did someone dug it out?"

    Ruan Chengqian shook his head, "We dug in half, and after seeing his face, we still covered it with soil."

    "Okay." Shu Yu nodded and said to Xi, "You eat first, then go to the county seat to find Lord Xie. Let Jiang Zhukuai bring twenty people over, and take advantage of this opportunity to give Ruan Hai and his son to the county seat. caught."

    "clear."

    Actually, Shu Yu can dig up the body now. It is a normal procedure to report a fatal case in Ruanjia Village.

    But the murderer is Ruan Hai and his son. As the patriarch, he has someone in his hands. If he instigates the villagers to stop him, it is very likely that the body will be destroyed before they are dug up.

    Ruan Chengchun was a little worried, "The body was found, and the **** was also buried in the pit, but there is no evidence that Ruan Ke killed it. Do we have to look for something else?"

 Chapter 2064ï¼š Shu Yu this difficult woman

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "Don''t worry, the body has been found, this is the biggest evidence. The yamen''s clerks are not for dinner. Even if there is no us behind, the murderer will be found soon."

    Besides, Ruan Ke''s courage, if he cheated a little, he might explain it himself.

    Yingxi quickly finished his meal, rested for a while, then stood up and prepared to leave.

    Shu Yu whispered to her again, Yingxi nodded, and then pulled out the carriage parked in the backyard.

    There were some villagers outside Ruan Chengchun''s house at this time. Seeing that Yingxi was really driving the carriage to the entrance of the village alone, he made sure that the county owner didn''t perfunctory them.

    Shu Yu finished his lunch and took a short rest.

    Seeing that many villagers gathered outside the door, Shu Yu simply went out.

    But she glanced at it a little and found that there were fewer villagers than in the morning, and it was Ruan Hai who couldn''t sit still and started to act.

    It doesn''t matter, her purpose was the corpse on the mountain.

    The more Nguyen Hai threatens the villagers who want to plant sunflowers, the greater the backlash he will receive when it is revealed that his son is the murderer.

    "Since everyone is so anxious, let''s go and chat at the village chief''s house."

    The villagers were a little embarrassed when they saw this. "Did we disturb the county owner to rest? Actually, it''s fine. We can wait for the county owner to rest for a while."

    "Yes, yes, the county magistrate must not have slept for a long time yesterday, and he sent Mrs Ruan up the mountain when he woke up early."

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "It''s okay, it''s all the same."

    She was about to go out. Ruan Chengqian stood at the door of the house and suddenly said, "County Lord, I don''t think you can talk about good things this afternoon. Why don''t you stay at home today."

    "No, it should be done in the afternoon, we''ll go back when we''re done talking, we''ve been out long enough."

    "The county magistrate will stay after dinner before leaving. Let''s have dinner earlier."

    Shu Yu thought about it, "Alright."

    "Does the county lord want to eat at night? I asked my mother-in-law to prepare it quickly."

    Ruan Chengqian looked very attentive, and everyone else thought it was normal. If the county head lived in their house, they would try their best to entertain her, trying to find delicious and fun food to serve her.

    Shu Yu pondered for a moment, and said to Ruan Chengqian, "It''s all right, you can decide."

    "Then I''ll go up the mountain to get some prey and eat game at night."

    Shu Yu nodded, and was surrounded by the villagers and went to Ruan Hai''s house.

    But Ruan Hai knew about their conversation at the door. Although when he heard that Ruan Chengqian was going up the mountain to set up prey, he furiously frowned.

    But there is no road in the burial ground, and it is quite difficult to walk. Generally, villagers who want to trap prey will go up the mountain from the other side, which is a certain distance from the burial ground.

    Ruan Hai''s expression made Shu Yu turn his head to look at him from time to time, "Why is Village Chief Ruan absent-minded? Do you have an opinion on what I just said? By the way, why are there so many fewer people in the afternoon, and I said before that I really want to plant sunflowers? I don''t seem to have seen the guy named Ruan Qiang, has he changed his mind?"

    As soon as Shu Yu''s words came out, Ruan Hai immediately took back his mind and didn''t care about anything else, so he concentrated on dealing with the difficult woman in front of him.

    Ruan Hai found an excuse to expose the topic, and also asked when Daniel Shu Yu would come over.

    Shu Yu calculated the time, "It should be very soon, anyway, let''s talk first, wait for Big Niu to come over, and go directly to the field to have a look."

 Chapter 2065ï¼š There are more than 20 catchers

    After another half an hour, a carriage reappeared at the entrance of the village.

    Yingxi drove a car directly to Ruan Hai''s door, and the sharp-eyed villagers said hurriedly, "Come here, county lord, your maid is back."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows and greeted him, "It''s pretty fast."

    Daniel got out of the car, and Ruan Dali also came out. He said that he came to help Daniel.

    "Ayu, I have already heard from Yingxi about the matter here. I have already brought the deed and the seeds. It''s not early. I think we''ll go directly to the field to have a look, and we''ll decide if it''s appropriate."

    The villagers were overjoyed to see him move so fast.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Okay, if you don''t feel tired, then let''s go to the field first."

    The group followed Ruan Libao, who responded first, to the two plots of his house.

    Everyone was in high spirits at this time. After seeing Ruan Libao''s land, they followed him to the next house. The group of people walking in the fields was too big. After seeing the three houses in a row, the eyes of the villagers who were warned by Ruan Hai and persuaded to retreat were even more red with envy.

    Originally, if they had the opportunity, they could also follow the inspection of the land, and then made a deed to buy the seeds.

    But in order not to make the county owner proud, Ruan Hai insisted that they give up the hard-earned opportunity to make money.

    These people who originally had no personal hatred with Ruan Hai, their dissatisfaction with Ruan Hai reached its peak at this moment.

    When walked to the fourth house, Shu Yu seemed to be a little tired, and Daniel hurriedly asked, "Would you like to sit and rest for a while before leaving?"

    Shu Yu nodded, Yingxi put a handkerchief on the big stone beside him and let her sit down. Although the others were not tired, they didn''t say much, and they all found a stone ridge to rest at will.

    Just when they were just taking a breath, someone suddenly ran over not far away, shouting, "The county owner, the village chief, the official messenger is here."

    Accompanying Shu Yu for a walk, Ruan Hai, whose legs were sore when he walked, groaned in his heart, and stood up abruptly.

    Standing in a hurry, the qi and blood supply was insufficient, so he fell straight ahead, but luckily the eldest son beside him helped him.

    Ruan Hai''s face turned pale, and tremblingly asked the villager who reported the letter, "What are officials doing here in our village?"

    The villager didn''t know, but said in a low voice, "It seems that he is inquiring about the whereabouts of the county owner."

    Ruan Hai turned his head to look at Shu Yu, but the latter was blank, "What do you want me to do?"

    As he spoke, more than 20 arresters came running over.

    The leader Jiang Zhaotou was very familiar with Shu Yu, and he immediately saluted when he saw her, "I have seen the county owner."

    "Why did you come here? But you came to me?"

    "Back to the county head, it was your old lady who said that you came to Ruanjia Village for the funeral, but you haven''t gone back yet. I''m a little worried, I''m afraid that you will suffer here... Well, your two uncles made things difficult and bullied, so you went to the county government to report the case. .The adults are very worried about the safety of the county lord, and ordered me to wait here... to protect the county lord to go back."

    Shu Yu stroked his forehead, "Misunderstanding, it''s my mother who misunderstood, I''m fine here, but it''s just a temporary delay."

    "I see."

    "You guys made a special trip and worked hard. Go back first. After this thing is done, I will come to the door to thank you after returning to the city."

    Ruan Hai was relieved when he heard that he just made an oolong, and he almost lost his strength when he saw Jiang Caitou leading someone to leave.

    Who knew that Jiang Caitou had just turned around when Ruan Chengqian suddenly ran over, "County Lord, I found a body on the mountain."

 Chapter 2066ï¼š The frightened village chief Ruan

    Ruan Chengqian''s words were like a thunderclap, and everyone present was shocked.

    Ruan Hai''s face turned pale instantly, he tightly grabbed the hand of the eldest son beside him, his eyes widened.

    Jiang Zhaotou, who was about to leave, suddenly looked at Ruan Chengqian, "What did you just say?"

    "Master, I just went up the mountain to set up prey, but I chased a hare and ran off a bit, and then I saw a buried corpse with a hand exposed. It was terrible."

    Jiang Zhaotou''s expression was solemn, "Where is the body, lead the way ahead."

    "Yes, the messenger is here, please."

    Ruan Hai opened his mouth and wanted to stop, "Master, wait..."

    Chief Jiang would listen to him. With a wave of his hand, he greeted the other arresters and ran away with Ruan Chengqian.

    The villagers nearby looked at each other in disbelief. How could there be dead bodies on the mountain of Ruanjia Village?

    Ruan Hai had to follow him without even thinking about it, but his legs were sore, and after hearing Ruan Chengqian''s words, he became even more weak. The thought of being finished flashed in my heart, as if my feet were fixed, I could only watch Jiang Zhutou''s figure gradually disappear.

    No, it must be stopped, otherwise the murderer will be found out.

    Ruan Hai grabbed the eldest son''s hand and wanted him to go back and report the letter. Now he can''t do anything else, but he must let Ruan Ke escape and hide.

    It''s just that he was about to explain his eldest son when he heard Shu Yu''s questioning opening next to him, "Cun Ruan, are you alright? Let''s follow quickly, you are the village head of Ruanjia Village after all, and such a big thing happened in your village, You must be in charge." She urged the eldest of the Ruan family, "Why don''t you carry your father away, after all, the village chief Ruan is too old, so I''m afraid he won''t be able to keep up."

    Boss Ruan hurriedly responded, he didn''t know about his father and Ruan Kee killing and burying their bodies.

    Of course, Ruan Hai couldn''t tell anyone about such a serious matter, not even his family members, lest he accidentally leaked the words and caused Ruan Kei to be killed.

    So only the two of them knew about it.

    Boss Ruan did not suspect him, and after listening to Shu Yu''s words, he squatted down to carry Ruan Hai on his back.

    Ruan Hai couldn''t get up and down in one breath. Under Shu Yu''s sight, he could only climb on his back.

    But he didn''t need to walk by himself. Ruan Hai calmed down a little. He looked at the villagers walking beside him, took a deep breath and said, "It''s a very serious matter to find a body in the village, boy, go to the villagers. A few clan elders explained the situation, stopped by my house, and asked the second child to come and help."

    The villager was stunned for a moment when he heard the words. Although he wanted to follow him to the mountain, the village chief said so, and he didn¡¯t want to go against it, so he nodded and ran away.

    Ruan Hai breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this. As long as he knew about the discovery of the body in the mountains, he would definitely understand what he wanted to convey. As long as he left temporarily and hid outside for a while, he would think about it later. Think of a way to be.

    This time, Shu Yu didn''t stop her. She even glanced at Ruan Hai with a half-smile, and the group continued to walk forward.

    No one noticed that Yingxi, who had been following her all the time, disappeared.

    Even if some villagers noticed it, they just thought she ran over to help the head first.

    Shu Yu didn''t walk fast. After all, he had to cooperate with Ruan Hai. When they walked to the foot of the mountain, they were stopped by two arresters, and the villagers were forbidden to enter.

 Chapter 2067ï¼š incite

    Ruan Hai has calmed down. He got off his eldest son''s back and said to the two arresting officers, "I am the village head of Ruanjia Village. Since a body was found in our village, as the village head, I should go and see it."

    The two arresters looked at Shu Yu, who nodded, "Cun Ruan and I will go up, maybe the village chief knows something."

    Chu Kuai then turned sideways and let them in.

    Ruan Hai and Shu Yu walked up the mountain. The other villagers were muttering at the foot of the mountain, all guessing who the buried body was.

    When he arrived at the burial site, Ruan Hai closed his eyes, and sure enough, Cao Jiang was discovered.

    Captain Jiang has asked people to dig a hole in this land, and is asking Ruan Chengqian, the first witness, "Do you know this person?"

    "I know, he is Cao Jiang from the next village. I heard from his village that Cao Jiang had been missing for more than half a month, guessing if he ran away due to gambling debts, but I didn''t expect that he was actually killed by someone. ."

    Jiang Chao nodded, and then ordered the two around him to quickly say, "Go and bring the Cao family to recognize the body."

    Before the two arresters could respond, Ruan Hai hurriedly said, "Jiangzhaotou, let me go, I know the parents of the Cao family."

    Jiang Zhaotou raised his hand, "No, the body was found in your Ruanjia Village. It''s best not to interfere in your village."

    Ruan Hai was stunned for a moment, then his face sank, "What does Jiang Caotou mean? Do you suspect that Cao Jiang was killed by someone from our village?"

    "Until things are clarified, no one is suspected."

    After saying that, let the two hunters go down the mountain to find someone.

    As soon as the two catchers left, Ruan Hai followed with his hind feet. This time, his legs were very neat.

    Shu Yu and Jiang Zhaotou looked at each other and didn''t stop.

    When the two hunters walked to the foot of the mountain, Ruan Hai who followed behind deliberately raised his voice and said angrily, "What do you mean, Mr. Chai? The villagers of our Ruanjia Village are all honest farmers. Who dares to commit murder and arson? I am the mayor of Ruanjia Village, and I dare to slap my chest to assure that this Cao Jiang was definitely not killed by the villagers of our village. What do you mean by treating the whole village as suspects? "

    As soon as these words came out, the villagers who were still poking their brains just as bystanders were instantly stunned.

    What''s the meaning? Does the village chief mean that all of them have become suspects of murder?

    It¡¯s good that it doesn¡¯t involve me, but when it involves me, everyone becomes dissatisfied.

    "Village Chief, who is the victim, the murderer is among us?"

    Ruan Hai snorted angrily, "The deceased is Cao Jiang, and the head of Jiang said that the person died in our Ruanjia Village. Before the matter is investigated, all the people in our village are suspected. I just said that I would help to find it. The parents of the Cao family, Jiang Zhaotou didn''t let me go, so I''ve become a suspect in my feelings, right?"

    The Ruan family members who just arrived at the foot of the mountain heard the words, and immediately stepped forward to find the arresters to reason, "Master, how can you doubt the villagers in our village? Especially the village chief Ruan, who did his best for the village, he If you have the heart to help, but you treat him as a suspect, this will chill the hearts of our common people."

    "Yes, yes, you have to provide evidence when you do things. How can you doubt us with empty teeth. This will damage the reputation of our village."

    When Shu Yu came over, he heard Ruan Hai inciting the villagers to try to go up the mountain to reason.

    She took two steps forward, "Quiet!"

 Chapter 2068ï¼š Blame Ruan Qianqian

    As soon as Shu Yu''s voice sounded, the villagers raised their heads to look at her in unison.

    It may be that Shu Yu has always been friendly today, and is very friendly to all the villagers who want to plant sunflowers.

    So that as soon as she came out, the villagers came to her and said, "County lord, county lord, you have come out, you have to call the shots for us, the villagers in our village can''t kill people, you help us in front of the county magistrate. Talking, we can''t let us be slandered in vain."

    The villagers said, and turned their heads to look at the two catchers blocking the road.

    The arresters have been handling cases all the year round. Knowing that this kind of village with people of the same surname is the most difficult to deal with, they are very united to the outside world. Especially at this moment, Ruan Hai, who was still the village chief, was the first to speak out, obviously transferring the conflict to the whole village.

    Fortunately, there are more than 20 catchers who came here this time, so there is no need to worry too much.

    If they weren''t worried about intensifying the conflict, and they got Jiang Caotou''s explanation, they didn''t need to respond more, they would have pulled out the sabres around their waists to frighten the group of villagers.

    At this moment, the county magistrate came over, and the two arresters turned around to make way for her.

    Shu Yu was followed by a catcher, she raised her eyes to look at the villagers, "Leave the rest aside, who can tell me who this **** belongs to?"

    As soon as she opened her mouth, the catcher behind her came forward with a hoe.

    Ruan Hai''s pupils shrank, and the villagers had already stepped forward to identify them.

    When Ruan Qianqian saw it, he suddenly widened his eyes, "This is my family''s hoe. It was suddenly lost half a month ago, why is it here?"

    After he said that, he was about to touch it.

    Shu Yu blocked the person, and said with a heavy expression, "This **** was buried in the pit together with the body. According to Jiang Caotou''s preliminary judgment, the deceased was killed by this hoe."

    "What?!" Ruan Qianqian took a few steps back in an instant, looking at the **** in front of him in horror.

    The other villagers subconsciously retreated three steps away from Ruan Qianqian, and looked at him with all expressions of alertness.

    When Ruan Qianqian saw this, he eagerly waved his hands and said, "It''s none of my business, it''s none of my business, really, county magistrate, messenger, my **** was lost half a month ago. I also went to the village chief and asked him to help me find out if someone stole it, many people know it."

    Some villagers still have the impression that Ruan Qianqian was very distressed when he lost his hoe, and he shouted for a long time.

    Nguyen Hai could not deny it, so he nodded, "Indeed, the money came to me one morning half a month ago, saying that the **** was stolen, and we also searched around here."

    Ruan Qianjin just breathed a sigh of relief, but who knew that Ruan Hai''s words changed and he frowned, "But it''s your story that the **** was stolen. If you...the thief shouts to catch the thief, then we don''t know."

    Ruan Qianqian''s eyes widened in disbelief, "What are you talking about, village chief?"

    Ruan Hai sighed, "I''m just making a reasonable guess. After all, the murder weapon is your hoe. It''s too strange. And you said at the beginning that you put the **** on the ridge and rested for a while under the shade of the tree. It''s gone. It''s so strange, if someone came and stole your hoe, you''d be able to see it sitting there in the shade."

    As soon as these words came out, other villagers began to discuss.

    Shu Yu knew that Ruan Hai was inciting and sabotaged, so he simply took the blame and put the blame on Ruan Qianqian.

 Chapter 2069ï¼š Ran

    Ruan Qianqian was about to cry, and he hurriedly looked at Zhu Kuai and Shu Yu.

    Seeing that the officials were expressionless, he could only pin his hopes on Shu Yu, "County Lord, I really don''t have one. The **** was mine, but I didn''t kill the man. I, I was wronged..."

    He was so panicked, who would have known that not only did he lose his hoe, but the **** became a murder weapon, and he himself became a murderer?

    Shu Yu raised his hand and pressed it down, "Don''t be nervous, although the **** is yours, but the matter has not been investigated clearly, it is still impossible to conclude that you are the murderer. The clerk investigates the case based on the evidence, and the adults will also be rigorous in determining the case. You will never wrong a good person. But you still have to go back to the yamen with the sent man, and no matter what you ask after that, you can cooperate and answer honestly. "

    "Going to the yamen?" Ruan Hai suddenly said loudly, "How can I go to the yamen, that place is... Money goes, can he come back? He has two children at home."

    Ruan Qianqian''s face turned pale instantly when he heard it, "County Lord, I don''t want to go to the yamen, I don''t want to go."

    He was very scared, Ruan Hai''s words seemed to say that if he went to the yamen, he would not be able to come back, and even if it was not the murderer, he would be beaten as a trick. Isn''t there a saying that the yamen''s eight characters are opened, and there is no reason to come in without money?

    He took two steps back, then turned his head and ran.

    This run, well, it makes sense and I can''t tell.

    Ruan Hai really still has some means. If Shu Yu didn''t know who the murderer was from the beginning, with Ruan Qianqian''s actions, the suspicion rate would be 100% full.

    Shu Yu turned his head, and the catcher behind him quickly rushed out to catch Ruan Qianqian.

    However, Ruan Hai led someone to deliberately block the capture, "Master, don''t be impulsive, money is just too scared, I''ll talk to him."

    Just like this, Ruan Qianqian ran away.

    When Chau Kuai tried to catch him again, he didn''t even have a shadow.

    Ruan Hai lowered his face slightly and smiled silently. As long as Ruan Qianqian''s crime of absconding in fear of crime is confirmed, then their father and son can be safe.

    Who knew that just after the idea fell, Ruan Qianqian was escorted and walked back.

    He cried bitterly and shouted injustice, "It''s really not me, I''m innocent."

    Ruan Hai raised his head and saw Ying Xi, who had not been seen before, suddenly appeared. He clipped Ruan Qian Qian''s hands behind him and pushed him towards this direction.

    His expression darkened.

    Shu Yu was speechless to Ruan Qianqian, "Okay, don''t cry, you didn''t hear what I just said? I said that the magistrate will not wrong any good person. Don''t worry, even if you go to the yamen, as long as you are innocent , I promise to send you back safe and sound. When you run away, the innocent will become guilty."

    Ruan Qianqian still heard Shu Yu''s words, he raised his head, "Really? County Lord, are you serious, I won''t be beaten into a trick?"

    The corner of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, "It won''t be a trick, it''s just a routine question. This **** is yours, the adults should always ask clearly, don''t listen to your village chief scare you."

    Ruan Qianqian looked at Ruan Hai, and at this moment he remembered that Ruan Hai was the first to doubt himself, and immediately said angrily, "Village Chief, what did you mean by that?"

    Ruan Hai laughed dryly, "I''m not interested, and I don''t understand the case handling process, so I''m a little serious. It''s you, you are running around, and I will accompany you to the yamen."

    It was his fault?

    Ruan Qianqian wanted to say something, the parents of the Cao family had already been arrested and were about to bring them.

 Chapter 2070ï¼š worst move

    Chapter 2070 The worst move

    Although the parents of the Cao family were extremely disappointed with Cao Jiang, they often talked about letting him die outside, but Cao Jiang was really killed, and they were extremely saddened. When I heard the news, the whole person was in a trance.

    Zhu Kuai took them up the mountain and confirmed that the body was indeed Cao Jiang, the Cao family almost fainted.

    Jiang Zhaotou asked them a few words, but the Cao family didn''t know much, they only said that they hadn''t seen him for more than half a month. As for where they met before they disappeared, they really did not know. clear.

    Jiang Caotou led Chu Kuai to investigate nearby, and there were no more clues, so he let Cao Jiang be carried up, and everyone went straight down the mountain.

    With Shu Yu around, Ruan Haizai''s plan to incite the villagers to sabotage failed, and the idea of ??blaming Ruan Qianqian could only be temporarily suppressed.

    Seeing Caotou Jiang and the others coming out, Ruan Hai hurriedly asked, "How is it? Can you know who killed Cao Jiang?"

    Jiang Zhaotou gave him a sideways look, "I don''t know yet. We''ll send Cao Jiang''s body back to the county office, and we''ll investigate after the autopsy is done."

    Then, he returned to the yamen with Cao Jiang''s body, Cao Jiang''s parents and family, Ruan Qianqian, the "provider" of the murder weapon, and Ruan Chengqian, the first witness.

    As the village chief, Ruan Hai naturally has to go with him.

    After all, he had to pay attention to the progress of the case as soon as possible, for fear of any accident in the middle.

    Several clan elders at the foot of the mountain discussed it, and let two more clever young men and an elder in the village also get on the mule cart of Ruan Hai''s family, and the group rushed towards the county seat.

    There was a murder case in Ruanjia Village, and the others had no intention of continuing to do business. Both Shu Yu and Daniel said that they would discuss planting sunflowers after the case was completely resolved.

    They also got into the car and went back.

    It wasn''t until he got into the carriage that Shu Yu looked at Yingxi, "How is Ruan Kei over there?"

    "Ruan Kee escaped from the village, He Zhukuai is already watching from behind, don''t worry, miss." When Ruan Chengqian came over to say that he had found the body, Ying Xi quietly withdrew from the crowd while everyone was not paying attention. , go directly to Nguyen Hai''s house.

    It didn''t take long for Ruan Hai to have someone come back to report the news. Ruan Ke, who heard the news, was scared to death, so he packed up his things and started running away without a word.

    Yingxi followed him and saw him leaving the village, so he said hello to He Zhukuai, who had been waiting outside the village entrance just in case.

    As for this murder case in Ruanjia Village, Yingxi explained the cause and effect to Master Xie directly when he went back. It''s just that they all need evidence to arrest people and judge a case. Ruan Ke can only be a suspect. It would be better if he was safe, but he fled the first time he knew the news. What is it that he absconded in fear of crime?

    After He Zhukuai caught up with Ruan Ke, Yingxi turned back to the village, and when she was about to reach the foot of the mountain, she saw Ruan Qianqian panicked by Ruan Hai and ran out, so she took advantage of the situation to arrest him.

    But Yingxi is still a little puzzled, "Miss, I''m afraid it will take a few days to investigate this case. During this period, will Ruan Hai do something wrong again?"

    "It doesn''t matter if he can''t do anything wrong, but he let Ruan Ke escape in a hurry. It was the worst move he made, and he will regret it."

    Yingxi didn''t understand, and the big ox in the same carriage also looked puzzled.

    Shu Yu just smiled, "You will know soon."

 Chapter 2071ï¼š caught back

    Chapter 2071 Caught it back

    Really quickly, after Cao Jiang''s body was brought back to the yamen, Zuo Zuo checked the cause of his death overnight.

    The results came out early the next morning. Cao Jiang was indeed killed by that hoe, and the time of his death was half a month ago.

    Afterwards, Caitou Jiang began to visit Ruanjia Village and the village where Cao''s family was located, asking Cao Jiang who had offended him these days, as well as the interpersonal relationships around him.

    Everyone related to Cao Jiang was questioned one by one. Ask them where they were and what they were doing that evening half a month ago, and whether they had any witnesses to prove it.

    Most of them have, and those that conflict with the timeline are excluded. There are a few who do not have an alibi, and they have to stay at home temporarily and wait for questioning at any time.

    Unfortunately, among the people who have had conflicts with Cao Jiang, there are Ruan Kewei and several of his friends.

    According to those friends, Cao Jiang had a crush on a brothel girl some time ago, and he wanted to redeem her and marry her back home. But he had no money, and the Cao family was too poor. Cao Jiang was trying his best to raise money, but he didn''t expect that the girl from the brothel who said he would wait for him for a while would actually have a heated fight with Ruan Ke.

    Different from Cao Jiang, although the Ruan family is not a big family, he still has some wealth, and he can afford to go to a brothel occasionally.

    Isn''t Cao Jiang dissatisfied with Ruan Kei? The two are said to have had a fight at the time.

    Because there was only one person on Cao Jiang''s side, but Ruan Kei was with a few friends, causing Cao Jiang to be beaten and unable to fight back. He ran away with harsh words. Ruan Ke still wanted to chase, but was dragged by a few friends to drink.

    This happened more than 20 days ago. After that, Cao Jiang didn''t mention any redemption for the girl, but he and Ruan Ke''s Liangzi forged.

    It''s all right now, they have hatred for each other, and the conflict erupted a few days before Cao Jiang was killed, so Ruan Keke naturally became the target of the key interrogation.

    However, when Chu Kuai went to Ruan Hai''s house, he found no one.

    Nguyen Hai said that he went out, because this often happens on weekdays, so the Nguyen family does not know where he is.

    Jiang Chaotou began to routinely ask Ruan Ke if he was at home that day. Ruan Hai only said that he was not at home during the day, saying that he should be outside with friends. As for which friend, Ruan Hai did not know.

    At this point, Ruan Hai understood that the most important thing was to create an alibi for Ruan Kei, and to let him know.

    However, he actually looked for, no, to, Ruan, but, for, it!

    As Shu Yu said, letting Ruan Ke escape was his worst move.

    Under the circumstances at that time, he should let Ruan Keke stay at home, and at least the two sides should make a pair of confessions. Now that''s it, he can''t even find anyone, how can he make a confession?

    Ruan Hai could only ask his family to find it. At this juncture, the Ruan family, who thought a little more, were actually a little suspicious. Especially Ruan Hai''s daughter-in-law, when their father and son came back in the middle of the night, they even called her up to wash the clothes.

    Ruan''s family searched all over where Ruan Ke might go, but they couldn''t find anyone.

    Ruan Hai was so angry that he couldn''t personally run home to meet Ruan Kei under Shu Yu''s sight, so the young son failed to understand what he meant.

    At the same time, the yamen''s catcher was also looking for him.

    Just when Ruan Hai prayed to find someone on his side first, He Zhukuai returned to the yamen with Ruan Ke, who looked sullen.

 Chapter 2072ï¼š plead guilty

    Chapter 2072 Confession

    When Ruan Hai received the news and rushed to the county office, Ruan Ke had already recruited all the tricks, and knelt on the ground with blank eyes.

    As soon as he saw his state, Ruan Hai rushed forward as soon as his legs softened.

    Who knew that at this moment, Jiang Caotou suddenly rushed out with two Cao Kuai, and surrounded him and his eldest son who was supporting him, "Ruan Hai, it''s a coincidence that you came here, the lord is about to send us there. arrest you."

    Ruan Hai was stunned for a moment, and was pushed into the court by the first few members of Jiang''s arrest.

    The county government officially started the trial. Shu Yu, who witnessed the exhumation of the body in Ruanjia Village and promised to let innocent people return to the village safely, was also qualified to listen.

    In addition to her, many villagers also came to Ruanjia Village.

    The well-informed clan elder already knew what was going on. Looking at Ruan Hai and his son, who were kneeling in the middle of the lobby, they only felt that their eyes were dark, and they almost didn''t take a breath.

    The other villagers who didn''t know the inside story were still confused. They just thought that the county government had found Ruan Ke, but they didn''t know that Ruan Ke was the murderer.

    Lord Xie sat behind the koan, gave a shot of gavel, and began to state the antecedents of the murder and burial.

    "On September 29, Ruan Chengqian, a villager of Ruanjia Village, was hunting in the mountains when he found **** washed out by the rain. When he was digging down, he accidentally saw the body buried in the ground. The deceased Cao Jiang, 23 years old , from Daan Village. According to the autopsy results, the back of the deceased was smashed to death by a **** twice. The murder weapon belonged to Ruan Qianqian of Ruanjia Village, and was placed in the field on September 13th and was stolen."

    According to Ruan Qianqian''s account, he really rested in the shade of a tree after putting his **** on the ridge. Of course, what Ruan Hai asked before was correct. According to the angle and height of the shade of the tree, Ruan Qianqian could see the situation in the field.

    But after arriving at the county office, Ruan Qianqian explained that he actually buried a jar of wine under the shade of a tree. Because his wife wouldn''t let him drink, he could only drink it secretly. I was really greedy that day, so I dug out the wine jar under the tree with my back to the ridge.

    Unexpectedly, when he dug out the wine and turned out from the other side, he found that the **** was gone.

    He was also afraid that he would be blamed by his wife after speaking out. He lost his **** for drinking, and he would definitely have no good fruit to eat when he went back.

    It''s just that now he is almost regarded as a murderer, and Ruan Qianqian has explained everything clearly.

    Jiang Caotou went under the tree and indeed dug up a jar of wine.

    And according to Zuzuo, the murderer who hit Cao Jiang with a **** was taller than Cao Jiang. And Ruan Qianqian happened to be relatively short, and he didn''t know Cao Jiang at all, and he had no motive for committing the crime, so the suspicion was not big.

    Ruan Qianqian was released after he got rid of the suspicion. Now that the case is officially tried, he has come back as a witness.

    Compared to his trembling performance when he first came to the yamen, he is much calmer now.

    Mr. Xie briefly explained the background of the case, and was photographed again with a jingtang wood, "The suspect Ruan Kewei, who had a conflict with Cao Jiang over the matter of the brothel woman Chunyan, had a motive for committing the crime. Proof of presence. When the body was found, he fled from the house and disappeared without a trace. Fortunately, this morning, he was found by Yamen He Ju Kuai in the woods outside the city. According to his account, Cao Jiang was indeed killed by him. The act of burying the body , he and his father Ruan Hai did it together."

 Chapter 2073ï¼š Let Shu Yu unexpected things

    Chapter 2073 The unexpected thing for Shu Yu

    As soon as Lord Xie finished speaking, everyone inside and outside the court looked at the father and son in shock.

    Even the clan elders were stunned. They received news that the murderer might be Ruan Kewei, but they didn''t know that Ruan Hai was involved.

    "Ruan Ke, can you plead guilty?"

    Ruan Keke didn''t want to admit it, but the matter has come to this point, he has said everything that should be said and should not be said, and he cannot tolerate any more sophistry.

    Lord Xie asked Ruan Hai again, "Can you plead guilty?"

    Ruan Hai struggled to the death and was unwilling. He only said, "I don''t know if this can be done. He seldom told me about his affairs. I was at home all the time when Cao Jiang was killed."

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished speaking, Ruan Qianqian on the side suddenly shouted, "You are lying, you were not there that night. After my **** was stolen, I went to your house to find you, but your daughter-in-law said you went out. I was thinking about what you were going to do when you went out at night, and it was because you weren''t there that night that I waited to find you the next day. Originally, you went to bury the body with your son that night."

    Having said this, he looked suddenly enlightened, "No wonder when you dug up the body and **** two days ago, you poured dirty water on me immediately, your feelings are to cover up the murder of your father and son. "

    Other people remembered it when they heard the words. They didn''t think anything before, but now they think about it.

    Ruan Hai was not telling the truth. With two witnesses, he still wanted to shirk. Finally, Lord Xie tortured him, and he finally explained that the body was indeed buried by him and Ruan Ke.

    Mr. Xie gave a jingling shot, "Ruan Hai, as the village chief of Ruanjia Village, you are one more class when you know the law and commit crimes."

    When the truth came out, the villagers in Ruanjia Village were very shocked. Ruan Hai, the head of their village, even committed murder and burial, and the reputation of the village would be ruined by him.

    Ruan Ke also explained the cause and effect of the murder. He met Cao Jiang at the foot of the mountain when he was returning home that day. However, Ruan Ke was alone at the time and did not dare to do anything to him.

    But Cao Jiang still remembers the matter of being beaten by Ruan Ke and his gang a few days ago. Now that he has no friends around him, he still has no revenge?

    The two sides soon fought together, Ruan Ke lost, Cao Jiang spat on his face, and was finally satisfied.

    After Cao Jiang left, Ruan Kecai got up and walked back slowly.

    Unexpectedly, when he walked to Ruan Qianqian''s field, he saw the **** placed there. He was angry for a while. Seeing that there was no one on the field, he caught up with Cao Jiang with the hoe, and smashed it directly with red eyes.

    and the others were crushed to death, but Ruan Kei was able to react.

    He panicked to death at the time, and ran away without even thinking about it. When he ran home, he realized that this would not work.

    He ran to Ruan Hai for the first time, and stammered to say it again. Ruan Hai was so shocked that he knocked over the tea cup, and immediately took Ruan Ke back to the place to deal with the corpse.

    Fortunately, they returned in time. When they were carrying Cao Jiang''s body up the mountain, they heard Ruan Qianqian scolding because he couldn''t find a **** not far away.

    was just a little bit, if Ruan Qianqian found that piece, he might have found the body.

    After the father and son buried the body and the hoe, they dealt with the bloodstains at the scene. They went over to take a look just after dawn the next day, and they were relieved when they found nothing.

    Interestingly, after Ruan Hai explained the case, he also explained something about her that Shu Yu did not expect.

 Chapter 2074ï¼š Nguyen Hais original intention

    Chapter 2074 Ruan Hai''s original intention

    According to Ruan Hai, it was not his original intention to want the Ruan family to come to Ruanjia Village to send Mrs. Ruan a funeral.

    When Shu Yu heard from Auntie Axiang that the Ruan brothers and Ruan Hai were plotting against his mother, he was really disgusted with them.

    Later, when she heard that Ruan Kei murdered and buried her body, she was still a little puzzled, thinking that Ruan Hai was so cautious, how could he take the initiative to challenge Ruan when only half a month had passed since the killing time. Aren''t you afraid of more troubles and let outsiders accidentally crash this thing?

    However, Ruan Hai said that he did not want Nguyen to come at all.

    The only ones who really want to get some benefits from the Ruan family are the Ruan family brothers, although their brothers just want to sell badly, they don''t really dare to do anything to the Ruan family.

    In the final analysis, the ending was to let the Nguyen family come to Ruanjia Village.

    If it''s just Nguyen''s coming over, that''s fine. What if the whole family in the First Road family doesn''t worry about her, what if the whole family comes? It doesn''t matter to other people, but Lu Shuyu is the county owner. She travels with more than one person by her side.

    When such a large group of people came, the change was too great.

    Ruan Hai was guilty of being a thief. After knowing the Ruan brothers'' plan, he went to persuade them not to make trouble. Since they have already formed a deadly feud, why bother each other?

    It¡¯s okay not to say this, but when the Ruan brothers said that, they thought Ruan Hai was too strange. They didn''t say they knew more about Ruan Hai, but they also knew that he was a greedy person. With such a good opportunity of Mrs. Ruan''s death, he didn''t even want to take a piece of Ruan''s side?

    The two brothers are actually not very smart, but just because of one tendon, their thinking is a bit biased. They wondered if Ruan Hai had gained anything, had he cooperated with Shu Yu secretly for a long time?

    They were dissatisfied. The more Ruan Hai stopped them, the more suspicious they became. In the end, they even started to make trouble.

    In the past two years, the Nguyen brothers have had a hard time, and at this juncture, they can really get through.

    Ruan Hai couldn''t persuade him, and finally he could only use his identity as the village chief without explaining it, and ordered them not to go to the Ruan family.

    He made people look at the Ruan brothers and their family, but he watched them, but not everyone in the village. Under Ruan Hai''s explicit order, the Ruan brothers still let the cousin secretly go to the garment room to inform Ruan.

    Ruan Hai almost vomited blood, but at this point, it would be useless for him to beat the Ruan brothers.

    Fortunately, Nguyen was still thinking about it, and his only way was to let Nguyen give up his thoughts.

    In order to prevent the Ruan brothers from making another mischief, Ruan Hai can only control the direction in his own hands.

    He asked the Ruan brothers to come to the house, and directly changed his tone, saying that he had no deal with the county owner, but felt that the Ruan brothers¡¯ method was not suitable, and he had a better way of getting the best of both worlds.

    That is, after Nguyen came, coerce and induce moral kidnapping.

    And these words, he deliberately stood in his yard and said to the next door neighbor.

    He knew that the neighbor next door was friends with Axiang, and that she had a holiday with her own family. He definitely didn¡¯t want her plan to succeed, so he would definitely tell Axiang.

    Ah Xiang knew it, and Nguyen knew it.

    Based on Ruan Hai''s understanding of Ruan''s family, even if Ruan''s family still had a trace of affection for Mrs. Ruan at the beginning and planned to send her the last ride, she would definitely weigh the pros and cons after learning that she would bring trouble to the family after coming to Ruan''s Village. , no longer come.

 Chapter 2075ï¼š Lou and Li

    Chapter 2075 Lou and Li

    And Ruan Hai, as long as you stabilize the Ruan brothers before the funeral.

    Originally his plan was good, and he was 80% sure in his heart.

    Who knew that the second time the cousin went to find Nguyen, but brought him unexpected news - Nguyen would come.

    Ruan Hai was so angry that he couldn''t understand what Ruan was thinking. He knew that this was the Longtan Tiger''s Den and had to hurry up. Didn''t she and Madam Ruan cut off their friendship long ago? Wouldn''t the rest of the Lu family stop her?

    No way, Ruan Hai still called the villagers in the village that afternoon. On the one hand, it was for the Ruan brothers to see, and on the other hand, it was also to prevent accidents.

    Until the carriage entered the village, Ruan Hai was relieved when he saw that there was only one carriage.

    A carriage, indicating that it is impossible for the Lu family to come, at most the Ruan family.

    However, as soon as the curtain opened, Shu Yu''s face was revealed.

    The person Nguyen Hai didn¡¯t want to see the most¡ªhere came.

    At that time, he felt dark in front of him and almost fainted.

    Next, he has been strictly guarding, hoping that Shu Yu will go back quickly after the Ruan brothers are exhausted.

    Unfortunately, things went in the worst direction, the county owner didn''t leave, and Ruan Chengqian found the burial ground in order to catch game for her.

    At this moment, Ruan Hai still felt that this was an accident.

    After all, Shu Yu has only been here for a day, and the two masters and servants have been under their surveillance all day long. They have never been to the mountains and have been to other places. How could they suddenly find a murdered person''s bones?

    can only be said to be too coincidental.

    Shu Yu can only say... It''s too coincidental, she never thought that the Ruan brothers also contributed to the exposure of the murder and burial case.

    Everything that should be explained has been explained, and both Ruan Hai and his son slumped before the court with a sullen face.

    Mr. Xie began to pronounce the sentence, "Ruan Kewei, murder and bury the body, death penalty. Ruan Hai, as the village chief, knows the law and breaks the law, and helps Ruan Keke to bury the body and hide it, and act as labor."

    Ruan Kewei was blinded and executed? ?

    He raised his head and was about to pounce, "My lord, my lord, I don''t want to die, I am wronged."

    I have confessed all my sins, and all the charges have been put on hold. Now I regret it is just a desperate struggle.

    Mr. Xie was too lazy to pay attention to him, so he had to let the officials drag him down.

    However, at this moment, a person suddenly ran over from outside, "Sir, the woman has something to ask you to do."

    Lord Xie frowned, "Who''s in the hall?"

    "The people''s wife Lou is Ruan Ke''s wife."

    "come in."

    Lou hurriedly knelt down in the court, facing the puzzled eyes of everyone present, she respectfully kowtowed.

    "What do you want to say?" Master Xie patted the gavel with a serious look.

    Mr. Lou took a deep breath, "Sir, the woman must be with Ruan Kei, the murderer, to reconcile."

    Lord Xie raised his eyes, Ruan Kei turned his head directly, looked at her in disbelief, and immediately rushed to beat her. Fortunately, the officer was quick to hold the person down.

    "Bitch, what did you say?"

    "Quiet." Master Xie gave Ruan Ke a cold look. He knew Lou and knew that Lou risked being beaten to death and learned from Ruan Ke that he had murdered.

    It was just for Lou''s safety, fearing that she would be retaliated by the rest of the Ruan family, so she was not allowed to testify in court and appear in front of others.

    As for Lou''s desire to reconcile, Master Xie is naturally clear.

    "Lou Shi, you want to reconcile because Ruan Ke is a murderer?"

 Chapter 2076ï¼š The wall is pushed down

    Chapter 2076 The wall falls and everyone pushes

    Mr. Lou shook his head, "No, my lord, it was the women who suffered the most. Since the women married him, he has beaten and scolded them, and the women have been wounded all the year round. I really can''t stand it. Well, just a few days ago, on the day the county owner was in Ruanjia Village, Ruan Ke was still smashing the woman''s head against the wall. There are two murders today."

    As she spoke, she tugged up her sleeves, "The woman''s body was covered with injuries, and the next day the pain was unbearable. She was sent to the county town by her parents for treatment. No guarantee."

    She was still wearing gauze on her forehead, her face was pale and pale, and she looked really weak.

    Master Xie asked the doctor who treated her to go to court, and the doctor said honestly, "This woman is indeed covered with bruises, not only from the beating a few days ago, but also many internal injuries, as well as old injuries. If she can''t control her strength a little, she may indeed be beaten to death."

    If it was before, many people may think that it is normal for a husband to beat his daughter-in-law, a housework.

    But combined with Ruan Ke''s identity as a murderer, then this matter can''t be treated as a family affair. If he can kill one person, he can''t guarantee that he won''t kill the second person, right?

    Ruan Kee was not beating his wife, that was... an attempted murder.

    The discussion outside the hall was buzzing, and Mr. Xie took a shot of the gavel, "Since this has happened for several years, why did you only propose reconciliation now?"

    "Two years ago, the women proposed to reconcile, and even asked the Ruan family to leave me, but the father-in-law of the women, Ruan Hai, was the village head of Ruanjia Village. Long, it is no longer possible to oppress the women, and I ask the adults to make the decisions for the women.¡±

    These words were like a signal, and the villagers of Ruanjia Village, who were watching the excitement outside, were taken aback for a moment.

    Yes, now Ruan Hai is a prisoner, not a village chief.

    Can the villagers who were oppressed by him before... get justice?

    Soon the first person stood up, "Sir, Caomin also wants to sue Ruan Hai. He invaded Caomin''s land and forced me to sell it to his family at a very low price."

    "Sir, so does Caomin. His son stole two chickens from my house last time. He didn''t admit it, and said that my chickens ran to his house by themselves."

    "Sir, grass people..."

    The so-called wall is pushed down by everyone, and it is vividly expressed at this moment.

    Although they are all trivial things, they can accumulate a lot, which is also a lot of energy. Even if there is no evidence, the villagers are still holding out hope that they can get some benefits back for themselves.

    Shu Yu saw that things had developed to this point, so he didn''t read any further.

    She quickly walked out of the courtroom, and Ying Xi stared at the subsequent situation, so Shu Yu went back to Lu''s house first.

    The old lady was very concerned about the affairs of Ruanjia Village. Although she didn''t crowd into the yamen to watch the fun, as soon as Shu Yu came back, she immediately took her hand and asked.

    Shu Yu laughed, "When Yingxi comes back, let her explain it to you one by one."

    "It''s a pity that the girl from the Lou family was hurt like this by the Ruan Hai family."

    "It will be fine in the future, she will definitely succeed in reconciliation today."

    Lou''s indeed succeeded. Ruan Ke was a murderer, and the circumstances were special. Mr. Xie sentenced both parties to reconciliation, and even the Ruan family wanted to compensate Lou''s bodily harm.

    Actually, not only the Lou family, but also the other two daughters-in-law of the Ruan family, it is estimated that this will also occur.

 Chapter 2077ï¼š transaction void

    Chapter 2077 Transaction voided

    However, after the Ruan family''s father and son''s verdict, the matter is not over yet.

    The next day, the head of Jiang took a group of arresters to Ruanjia Village and asked Ruan Hai''s wife to pay the compensation to the Cao and Lou families.

    Although Ruan Kewei died for Cao Jiang, he still needed to pay some of the money to the Cao family.

    Not only that, but yesterday many people were accusing Ruan Hai of his crimes over the years. Most of them have no evidence, but a few can still prove it.

    For example, he bought the villagers'' land at a price much lower than the lowest price in the market, and it was clearly written in the deed.

    Ruan Hai''s family was crying and grabbing the ground. Ruan Hai''s daughter-in-law fainted once when she heard the judgment yesterday.

    The eldest and second eldest of the Ruan family could only bite the bullet and give the compensation first, but they didn''t realize it, and the daughters-in-law beside them all had expressions of hesitation and indifference.

    For a long time after that, the Nguyen Hai family was in chaos. The family gradually fell down. In the end, the eldest and the eldest of the Ruan family split up. The big house they lived in was also sold and replaced with a smaller house.

    Of course, these are all later stories.

    At this time, the villagers of Ruanjia Village were all around Ruan Hai''s house, watching the officials go back and forth.

    Several clan elders all looked worried, and their faces were terribly ugly.

    The incident of Ruan Hai has been widely spread in several surrounding villages. Everyone knows that there is a murderer in their village, and this prisoner is actually the village chief, which is very unfavorable to their Ruanjia Village.

    "What now?"

    "Ruan Hai and Ruan Ke made such a big mistake, let''s not talk about the rest, let''s get rid of the two people." This kind of stain must not appear on the family tree of their Ruan family.

    Several other clan elders nodded, and the villagers had no opinion.

    "We also have to re-elect the village head of Ruanjia Village. Later, let the head of each family come to the ancestral hall, and the village head must be decided as soon as possible."

    There were also people with foreign surnames from Ruanjia Village. Hearing this, he couldn''t help but pouted. Go to the ancestral hall to choose? Then the Ruan family ancestral hall does not allow foreigners to enter, so the village chief is not selected from their Ruan family members?

    But this is to be expected, who made most of the villages belong to the Ruan family.

    Several people were talking, and suddenly a few children ran over, "The county chief is here, the county chief Lu is here."

    The elders were taken aback, "At this juncture, why is the county owner here again?"

    "I don''t know, let''s go and have a look."

    Shu Yu went to Ruan Chengqian''s house. She walked slowly. The carriage stopped at the entrance of Ruan''s house, and the clan elder came over with many villagers.

    The two sides met at the door.

    The leader of the clan was called the third grandfather by the villagers. He was about seventy-three years old, and he was already very old, but his body seemed to be in good shape, at least he didn''t lag behind in walking speed with crutches.

    He was supported by the juniors in the village and took a few steps forward, and he was the first to say, "I have seen the county owner, I don''t know if the county owner is here today, but what are your orders?"

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "I''m here to plant sunflowers. Didn''t I chat with many villagers a few days ago? It was supposed to be settled, but a murder case happened and it was interrupted. It''s just that I didn''t expect it. Yes, this matter actually involved Village Chief Ruan."

    said, she sighed, "This is the end of the matter, I''m afraid this deal can only be voided."

 Chapter 2078ï¼š We will elect a new mayor immediately

    Transaction void? ?

    As soon as Shu Yu finished speaking, before the clan elder had time to react, some villagers who had already talked about it exclaimed, "Why is it invalid? County head, the mistakes made by Ruan Hai and his son have nothing to do with us. Kind of. We are the sunflowers, and we are all hardworking."

    "Yeah, county magistrate, didn''t we say this well? We just need to sign the deed. Don''t worry, after we buy the seeds, we will plant them well and guarantee a good harvest."

    The villagers were chattering with urgency in their voices.

    Obviously it is already a sure thing, how do you say it''s gone? They were very happy a few days ago. They thought about planting sunflowers. After returning to the county owner, they could get a sum of money. The lower-level land that was not good for growing food also had suitable crops. How can this be gone?

    A few clan elders also frowned, and of course they would be happy to see things that could generate income for the villagers.

    used to know that the county owner and Ruanjia Village would not deal with it, they knew there was no chance. Now that the opportunity is in front of you, and the result is fleeting, how can people not regret the heartache?

    They are now more and more dissatisfied with Ruan Hai and his son, which has ruined the reputation of the village, and now even the villagers have lost the opportunity to make money.

    It was the third master who took a step forward and said to Shu Yu, "County Lord, the villagers of Ruanjia Village have nothing else to say, but there are a lot of good farmers. You see, why don''t you think about it? We can discuss the conditions. "

    Shu Yu raised his hand and waved, "It doesn''t matter if the conditions are unconditional. If you want to sign a contract, it must be the same as the villagers in other villages. I won''t favor one over the other. It''s just...because the villagers plant less land, they are all In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, we usually sign deeds with villagers, and we always need the village chief to act as a middleman as a guarantee. First, it is to help me supervise and adjust, and secondly, it is for the sake of the interests of the villagers, so that the two sides will not be affected. It''s a loss. Now that you have no village head in Ruanjia Village, this is a hassle for us. After all, I also need protection, right?"

    Third Master heard that this was the reason, and immediately said, "This is easy to handle. We will choose a new village head soon, and it is the same for the new village head to be the middleman."

    The other villagers nodded again and again.

    Ke Shu Yu showed a very embarrassed expression.

    Third Master sighed in his heart and asked, "Does the county lord still have any concerns?"

    "I know that you will definitely elect a new village head right away, but I''ll be honest, in business affairs, when something like Ruan Hai happens, I always don''t trust the future head of Ruanjia Village."

    Shu Yu hesitated, the other villagers hated Ruan Hai more and more at this moment.

    The elders of the tribe looked at each other in dismay. Because of the fact that the village chief and his son murdered and buried the body, even other villagers questioned the character of the villagers in Ruanjia Village, not to mention the county owner who was clearly not short of money or people to do business.

    No, this transaction still has to be successful. It is one thing to make money for the villagers. If the county owners continue to communicate with their villagers, people from other villages will naturally be able to restore the reputation of the village.

    "Or else, we won''t sign this time." Shu Yu raised his head and said to the third master, "You choose the village chief first, I''ll check the situation, and then talk about it."

    These words are like painting a pie, and they have no real meaning at all. What to look at the situation? I''m afraid there will be no follow-up.

 Chapter 2079ï¼š Let Ruan Chengqian be

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "I came here today to make it clear to you, so you don''t wait in vain. It''s not early, so I''ll go back."

    While was talking, the villagers who had heard of her coming and who had intended to sign the contract earlier had already rushed over.

    As soon as I arrived, I heard that the county owner did not intend to continue cooperation because there was no former village head.

    The villagers were in a hurry, "County Lord, don''t go, our purchase price can be lower."

    Shu Yu just smiled, but firmly did not let go.

    At this time, a clan elder behind the third master suddenly said, "County Lord, you don''t know much about the villagers in our village, maybe you think that our village is all people like Ruan Hai, so even if we choose a new village head You don¡¯t trust either. But you trust Ruan Dali, right, or you wouldn¡¯t let him be the manager of your workshop.¡±

    Shu Yu glanced at the clan elder, and in his heart he had already guessed what he wanted to say. It seems that Ruan Chengqian is right. He has been preparing for the dismounting of Ruan Hai for the past few years. Whether it is a villager or a clan elder, someone has already stood by his side.

    But she still nodded in confusion, "I naturally trust Ruan Dali."

    The old man smiled and said, "You have met Ruan Dali''s family. What do you think of their character?"

    Shu Yu thought for a moment, "Yes, they are all sincere."

    The third master also understood what this clan always meant when he said, "The county owner is right, the two Ruan Chengchun brothers are sincere people. When they opened the oil extraction workshop, the villagers were affected by it. They have benefited a lot. In the past two years, their family has been doing well, and they have always helped other villagers in their families in difficulty.¡±

    The clever villager immediately understood, and immediately shouted, "Yes, in fact, I wanted to say it for a long time, Ruan Chengqian is the most suitable candidate for the new village mayor."

    "I also think that Ruan Chengqian was the first thing that came to my mind when the clan elder said to go to the ancestral hall to gather."

    "Hey, I also want to propose him. Our old man fell a few months ago, and he helped bring him back. If it were Ruan Hai, he would be invisible."

    "Moreover, Ruan Chengqian was the first person to discover the body. He helped us find the worms in our village, which is a huge credit."

    "He is fair and just on weekdays, and last time he helped resolve the conflict between the fourth uncle and the sixth aunt at the entrance of the village."

    "Ah, you all choose him? I plan to choose him too."

    Shu Yu, "..." Very good, it is true that some villagers may deliberately say good things about Ruan Chengqian because of her, but this is definitely the result of his two years of hard work.

    Third Master smiled at Shu Yu, "County Lord, look, everyone agrees to choose Chengqian as the new village mayor. Since you think his character is good, why don''t you let him be the village mayor? How about being the middleman?"

    Shu Yu supported his forehead, "Is it so hasty for you to choose the village head?"

    "Of course not rash, he was originally one of the candidates for the new village head."

    However, Shu Yu shook his head, "It''s your villager''s business to choose the head of your village, and you have to consider the interests and future development of your village. You can''t just decide because of me. I''m the county head, and I have a good relationship with Ruan Dali''s family. , but I can''t interfere, or you will regret it in the future and feel that it is inappropriate, and I will become a villain instead."

    Third Master was stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect her to say that. Could it be that she still disagrees?

 Chapter 2080ï¼š Shu Yu: I cant influence you

    However, Shu Yu was silent for a moment and then said, "I understand that you want to plant sunflowers, but this is not a must-have crop. Don''t confuse the election of the village chief with planting sunflowers, it will easily lead to deviations in your thinking."

    "But¡­"

    Shu Yu raised his hand with a serious expression, "Third Master, the village chief is not a child''s play. You have seen Ruan Hai''s foreshadowing, character is very important, and the heart for the development of the village is also very important. I know that all of you in Ruanjia Village are from the Ruan surname. , In fact, if you are willing, you can look at foreigners, maybe you can find people who are capable and talented?"

    Third Master twitched the corners of his mouth, they would never consider foreigners.

    "We understand what the county chief means."

    "I know that you urgently want to grow sunflowers to generate income. So, in order not to let this matter affect your decision to choose the village head, this transaction can continue. As for you, choose the village head first, no matter who you choose, I''ll be here. Come back when it¡¯s time to learn about the situation and conduct of the new village chief, and how about signing the deed?¡±

    Yingxi on the side of lowered his head silently, Miss, you are all over, it is useless to say this.

    The third grandfather exhaled a long breath, and bowed respectfully and cautiously to Shu Yu, "The county chief is right, we will carefully select the new village chief, and we will go back to the county chief after we have chosen it. letter?"

    "Can."

    The other villagers were all happy, and at this moment, they couldn''t wait to decide the village chief and plant sunflowers as soon as possible.

    The weather is not too cold now, so we can still sow seeds. If it is too late, we will have to wait until spring next year.

    After the matter was decided, Shu Yu exchanged a few more greetings, sat down at Ruan Chengqian''s house, drank a cup of tea and went back.

    She didn''t care about it later, but there was no doubt that Ruan Chengqian became the most popular person.

    The matter of Ruanjia Village was done very quickly, but within two days, Ruan Chengqian went to the town as a candidate for the village chief.

    The village chief of each village in Dasu is going to go through official certification and documents. However, they are generally elected by the villagers in the village. Of course, there are also people who are directly appointed by the mayor of high moral character to serve.

    Then the mayor and the officials of the county government will review it again, and it will be settled after there are no major problems.

    To put it bluntly, the review is just a passing scene, otherwise Ruan Hai would not have been the village chief for three generations.

    However, the case of Ruan Hai and his son was too sensational, especially when Ruan Hai was the village chief and took over the villagers'' fertile land, and the villagers had no way to ask for help because of the good relationship between the mayor and Ruan Hai, so that the town of Vinlan The mayor was also held accountable.

    The situation in Ruanjia Village is special. This time, the county government came directly to the master and officials to understand the situation in the village.

    The review process is very careful and time-consuming. It took four days for the elders and the villagers to settle the matter of the village chief of Ruanjia Village.

    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and Ruan Chengqian''s first thing as the village chief was to facilitate the villagers to cooperate with the county owner, and to implement all the issues of sunflower planting and subsequent acquisitions.

    So after the news was confirmed, he and a clan elder in the village went to the county town to find Shu Yu in person.

    After Shu Yu congratulated him, he was not ambiguous any more, and took the Daniel and went to Ruanjia Village again.

    This time, there was no more tossing, and the villagers who had talked about it before signed the contract first.

 Chapter 2081ï¼š Welcome home Mr. Xie Yuan

    Of course, although Ruan Chengqian became the village chief is something Shu Yu likes to hear, but she will not make it easy for all the villagers of Ruanjia Village.

    Even if Ruan Hai is gone in Ruanjia Village, there are really many people who followed Ruan Hai earlier.

    Don''t say anything else, you can see what happened to Auntie Axiang and Ruan Chengqian''s family.

    Shu Yu is not a big grievance, she has said it long ago, cooperation is no problem, but not everyone can.

    There were several elders from Ruanjia Village, and the others did not dare to say anything.

    After the work is done, Shu Yu will not care about the next thing.

    Mrs. Ruan passed away, and the Ruan brothers did not dare to attack the Ruan family after this incident.

    Although there is no evidence to prove that the fate of Ruan Hai and his son is related to Shu Yu, the Ruan brothers just feel that everyone who encounters her will not end well, especially now that many villagers are helping Shu Yu to talk, the Ruan brothers can only live with their necks shrunk. .

    Nguyen Shi did meet the two brothers later, but one was in the carriage and the other was under the carriage. Nguyen didn''t say hello, and they didn''t dare to come over to provoke them.

    Time flies, and soon it is mid-October.

    Just when Shu Yu had to wait another half a month for Meng Yunzheng to return, that evening, he suddenly appeared at the gate of Lu''s house.

    It has been a year. At this time last year, after hearing about what happened in Chenggu County, he and Shu Yu rushed back to the Meng family non-stop, and have not returned since then.

    Now that a year has passed, he has changed from being a scholar to a master of Juren.

    "Meng Gongzi is back..." The doorman''s voice soon rang in the Lu family, and the Lu family who were having dinner stood up excitedly.

    The old lady was the first to react and immediately urged Shu Rui, "A Rui, hurry up, hurry up, firecrackers."

    "Ah, yes, I''ll get it."

    Shu Rui quickly ran back to the room and took out the firecrackers that had been prepared.

    A Ning also rushed back to the warehouse to get the cut ribbons and petals.

    Xiao Songle jumped up excitedly and ran out in a hurry.

    Zhao Xi, who happened to be eating at Lu''s house, dropped his chopsticks and chased after him, picking up Xiao Songle on the way.

    On the contrary, it was Shu Yu, who couldn''t help laughing when he saw his family in a hurry. He hugged Xiao Huohuo and walked slowly to the door, "Come on, I''ll take you to see your future uncle."

    "Husband?"

    Meng Yunzheng entered the door, and as soon as he went around the shadow wall, he saw Zhao Xi and Xiao Songle rushing over. He looked up and was about to speak, but he was pushed out by Zhao Xi.

    Meng Yunzheng looked bewildered, "..." What are you doing to prevent him from entering?

    Zhao Xi kept pushing him to the door before stopping, "Stand stand, don''t come in yet."

    Meng Yunzheng was even more puzzled, and Xia Yan, who was beside him, was full of confusion, "Young Master Zhao, what are you doing? We rushed back quickly and came here as soon as we entered the city. Why are you still blocking the door?"

    Zhao Xi ignored him and just said to Meng Pei and Yanbo who came back together, "Uncle Meng, you come first."

    Meng Pei cheered, "It seems that I am still treated well."

    He ignored his son and led Yan Bo into the door first.

    Not long after, Shu Rui and A Ning ran out.

    Shu Rui put the firecracker on the ground and lit it, A Ning led Ying Xi and others to throw petals and ribbons on Meng Yunzheng.

    The Lu family members cheered loudly in the sound of firecrackers, "Welcome Master Xie Yuan home!"

 Chapter 2082ï¼š Lu Jia Youxi

    Chapter 2082 The Lu family is happy

    Meng Yunzheng was stunned, looked up and saw that the Lu family members were excited and happy, their expressions were high, and they were extraordinarily festive.

    He saw Shu Yu in the crowd. She was holding a child in her arms. It seemed that it was Zhao Xi and Shu You''s son Xiao Huohuo. This little guy is not too old, but he is not small. Facing such a lively and violent firecracker sound, not only did he not feel scared, but he stretched his neck with great interest to approach.

    Shu Yu held the child firmly in his arms, looked at him, and smiled.

    That scene, as if his wife and children were looking forward to their return at home.

    Just thought, Shu Rui had already hurried over, raised his head in admiration and looked at him excitedly, "Brother Meng, come in quickly, we''ve already prepared to catch the wind and clean the dust for you."

    Meng Yunzheng came back to his senses, thinking of the thoughts that flashed in his mind just now, he coughed lightly and smiled, "You guys are too grand."

    "It''s not grand, it''s not grand." Shu Rui said, seeing that the string of firecrackers had finished, and ran to order another.

    Meng Yunzheng, "..." There are quite a lot of preparations.

    Shu Yu has also walked over to him at this moment, Xiao Huohuo in her arms tilted his head and looked at him curiously.

    It''s just that when Meng Yunzheng wanted to reach out to hug him, he immediately turned his head and put his arms around Shu Yu''s neck and refused. When he dropped his hand, the little guy turned to look at him again.

    A group of people walked back to the yard amid the lively sound of firecrackers, and Shu Yu whispered in his ear, "Our family is very happy after the news that you understand Yuan. I only came back after a while, so I thought about how to congratulate you and celebrate. No, firecrackers and those petals are prepared for two small ones. There is also a menu for you to catch the wind, my mother and my milk them. It was done early in the morning.¡±

    Meng Yunzheng laughed, "It''s hard for them."

    The old lady didn''t know when she came to him, Meng Yunzheng immediately reached out to help her go.

    The old lady was very happy, "It''s not hard, it''s not hard, it''s a big happy event for your family to recover from high school. This time, let''s celebrate a little first, and when you get a high school jinshi next time, let''s set up a water table and give him three day and night."

    She didn''t dare to talk too much, although she really wanted to say that Meng Yunzheng must be a candidate for the championship in the future, but after thinking about it, she can''t say it now, otherwise the word will spread out, and others will say that their family is too arrogant. What should I do if I put pressure on Ah Yun?

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t refuse, "It''s good that milk is the master."

    The old lady is even happier, such an excellent son-in-law, but his family.

    In the sound of firecrackers, the Lu family quickly returned to the flower hall.

    The family was having dinner, and everyone knew that Meng Yunzheng and the four of them must be very tired to come back all the way, so they didn''t let them wait any longer, but asked the kitchen to add a few more dishes, eat first, and put the matter of picking up the wind and cleaning the dust. Tomorrow, today, let them have a good rest first.

    And when the family reunited on the Lu family''s side, the neighbors all knew that the Lu family''s Master Xie Yuan had returned.

    At this time, when everyone came back from going out, and the Lu family set off firecrackers for a long time, everyone who heard the movement ran out to watch.

    So in just one night, everyone in Fenghuai Street knew about it.

    On the second day, those who had been paying attention to the Lu family even came to the door with gifts to congratulate them after hearing the news, and the Lu family was very lively for a while.

 Chapter 2083ï¼š Warm up for the academy

    Chapter 2083 Preheating the Academy

    But these were all left to Meng Yunzheng to deal with. The Lu family only called the family and Granny Fang on the second day to have a reunion dinner at the house.

    Someone even asked the old lady with a smile why she didn''t treat her guests, but the old lady just said that she was not in a hurry.

    The guests knew that this was after the Spring Festival next year. Like the old lady, no one thought that Meng Yunzheng would fall off the list. He is not an ordinary scholar, but the county exam, the prefectural exam, the academy exam, and even the township exam is the head of the case.

    Even if you can''t get the first-scholar in the 4th grade in the middle school, there will always be no problem with the jinshi. Otherwise, even one of his Jie Yuan from the Changjin Mansion could not pass the exam, wouldn''t the rest of the Changjin Mansion be even more hopeless?

    However, in early February next year, it will be Spring Festival, and it is now mid-October. Those who are a little nervous are now going to Beijing to take the exam. First, they can get familiar with the environment and feel the atmosphere of Beijing, and find a good place to live. Second, they can also take advantage of this. Make friends with some scholars and scholars, visit the great Confucian scholars in the dynasty, improve your knowledge, make yourself more confident in exams, and have a chance to show your face.

    Let''s not say anything else, just one month after their Dongan House''s Xie Yuan was released, they packed their bags and went to the capital.

    This Meng Ju is a good person. After such a short time, he has to rush to their Jiangyuan County from Changjin House to visit the county owner of Lu. It seems that the rumor is correct, the two really have a deep relationship, and good things are coming.

    Everyone thought so, but they hurried to visit while Meng Yunzheng came back.

    Most of them are scholars who have heard of his fame, and those who do not know him want to ask him for advice.

    In just a few days, not only students from Jiangyuan County, but also many students from nearby counties and prefectures rushed over.

    Originally, everyone didn''t report much hope. The other party was Xie Yuan. Most of the students they didn''t know would not pay attention to them, and at most politely declined. Just like Xie Yuan from Dong''an Mansion, back in high school, it was really crowded, and people came to the door every day.

    However, except for a few known or famous people who met Xie Yuan, all others were pushed aside.

    Meng Yunzheng is also different from the general Jie Yuan, he is the fianc¨¦ of the county owner, and everyone thinks he is the same. But I still came here with the mentality of giving it a try.

    Who knew that Meng Yunzheng not only did not refuse, but also spread the word, saying that there will be a poetry party in a few days, and then students from all over the world and even interested friends will be invited to participate and communicate with each other.

    And the address is the villa that was used as the academy.

    When she heard this address, Shu Yu suddenly realized, she said, Meng Yunzheng is not a person who likes to communicate, why did she suddenly seem to have changed her temper, and she refused to come.

    "So you are promoting your future academy."

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "I will come back to formally recruit students after the trial. Before that, let''s do a... preheating as you say?"

    After he came back, he followed Shu Yu to see the villa. Under the communication between Shu Yu and Lu Erbai, the villa has been completely renewed. The original splendid and rich appearance of the carved and painted building has been transformed into a place of elegance and tranquility, which is displayed everywhere. Recognize the cool and vigorous posture.

    Unfortunately, the current sunflower field is only half high, and the flowers have not yet bloomed. Otherwise, standing on the top of the academy and looking down, the scenery is really beautiful.

    Fortunately, plum, orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum, representing the four gentlemen, were planted in the academy. This season is just when the chrysanthemums are in full bloom. It is also an elegant thing for everyone to appreciate the chrysanthemums and write poems.

 Chapter 2084ï¼š Yuangui builds a team

    Chapter 2084 Yuangui forms a team

    On the day of the poetry meeting, Shu Yu didn''t go with her. She was helping the old lady prepare for the marriage of Ying Dong and Hua Xian.

    After the two expressed their intentions, the old lady wanted to officiate their marriage.

    However, the situation of the two is special. When Hua Xian was seven or eight years old, she was sold by her parents for food, and then she went to several families as a maid. The hometown is hundreds of kilometers away from here, and there is no contact for a long time. Even if they know where they live, it is impossible to inform them.

    Therefore, she is full of calculations. She doesn''t even have a relative here, and the people she knows best are also from this family.

    As for Yingdong, he has a younger sister beside him.

    But there is only one relative who is related by blood.

    But he also has Meng Yunzheng, his childhood playmate, Uncle Meng, his loving elder, and half master Yanbo, who taught him martial arts.

    When he got married, he couldn''t leave them behind.

    So it was not until Meng Yunzheng and the others came back that they officially put the wedding date on the agenda.

    The old lady likes to arrange marriages for other people very much now, she feels that she is full of energy. Shu Yu was afraid that she would be tired and wanted to help, but she was not happy, so she only took her sister, Granny Fang, to discuss it together.

    After this discussion, Granny Fang thought of her grandson, "Agui is getting old too, when can I eat grandson''s daughter-in-law tea."

    The old lady smiled and said, "Didn''t you say last time that Xiandi is very good? Let them get along with each other, maybe they will develop feelings. It''s just right, you and Axiang can also talk about it, both of them like to make clothes, in the future When you become a family, you won¡¯t be able to talk about it together.¡±

    Granny Fang supported her forehead, "I think so, but Agui is not at home all the year round, so there is no chance to get along at all."

    She and Axiang are the only ones shaving their heads here and they are hot.

    Axiang thinks Yuangui is pretty good, doesn''t Xiangdi want to recruit? Just to take care of my mother. But if you marry the Yuangui family, the family background of both parties is simple, and the elders are all female relatives, so there is no need to avoid it.

    Then the two of them can become a family completely, and they both have someone to take care of each other, and there is no need for her to always think that her mother is alone and has no company by her side.

    Yuan noble is sensible, filial, and good-looking, as can be seen from his attitude towards mother-in-law Fang.

    It''s a pity, Yuan Gui and his daughter have only met a few times in a hurry, but she is not in a hurry at all when she is old.

    After listening to Granny Fang''s words, the old lady immediately smiled and said, "Blame Ayu, for giving Agui so much work, I''ll tell her later."

    Granny Fang glared at her immediately, "You can''t blame Ayu, it''s Agui who is very motivated. In the past, he was unlucky in that small security bureau, and his salary was low. Now that Ayu''s salary is high, he thinks about it himself. Of course I don''t want to miss any opportunity to make a career."

    Yuangui has now officially become the leader of the Luji team. When he and Daniel delivered the goods to Changjin Mansion and returned, he officially started his work.

    He knew that the team lacked manpower, especially the lack of skilled and courageous manpower, so he also called Wan Liangding, his friend who used to work in the small **** bureau together.

    Wan Liangding was the one who told Yuan Gui''s whereabouts to the housekeeper of the Tan family. He was very dissatisfied with the way the guards did. It''s just that Yuan Gui was in an accident, and the **** bureau did nothing at best. He was weak and could not do anything to the **** bureau.

 Chapter 2085ï¼š evil will be punished

    Chapter 2085 Evil will be rewarded

    Furthermore, Wan Liangding still has parents and wife to support at home, so he can only compromise and continue to work in the security bureau.

    However, Yuan Gui''s accident left a thorn in his heart. After more than half a year, he was unable to face the indifference of these people in the **** bureau, and he couldn''t bear the suffering and left the **** bureau.

    When Yuangui approached him, he was doing cool work, helping others repair roof tiles.

    Originally, he wanted to find a job in another **** agency after he left, but who knew that the original **** agency relied on the connections of his peers and ruined his reputation, so that he could not find a job as an **** at all.

    At this time, his wife was still pregnant, and Wan Liangding could only find short-term work to do, in the end, he had to maintain his life.

    So when Yuan Gui saw him again, not only Wan Liangding was shocked and almost fell off the roof, Yuan Gui also looked at him so thin and embarrassed that he almost didn''t recognize him.

    The two were so excited that they were over with each other. Only then did Wan Liangding know that Yuangui had suffered so much.

    But Yuan Gui is still alive, he is always happy.

    Even when he heard that he became the grandson of the county owner''s aunt, Wan Liangding was even more emotional that if he didn''t die, he would be blessed.

    Yuangui saw that he had left the **** bureau, and invited him to the Luji team.

    The job of going to the team is actually easier and more stable than that of the **** bureau. In the past, the distance between the escorts in the small **** bureau was not very far, and it was mostly the work of escorting people. Said not much money.

    The delivery is different. They travel a fixed distance and pass through the official roads of various towns. You don''t have to worry about sleeping outside, and you don''t need to face the hardships of guests.

    Even the place to live is not too bad. Not only will there be a fixed salary every month, but there will also be a bonus for sending a trip. How could Wan Liangding not be moved by such treatment? It''s much better than having to face the owner of the house who has to repair the roof here.

    The only downside of is that his family doesn''t take care of him, but all the family members support him.

    So the two of them went to two or three friends they knew before to do it together. Yuan Gui was solely responsible for this matter. Shu Yu just met people and got acquainted with them. .

    After that, Yuan Gui started to deal with his house in Fucheng.

    He also knew that after the news of his death spread, the house was directly occupied by the security bureau with the argument that he was in debt.

    The **** even took out an IOU, which clearly stated that Yuan Gui owed the **** twenty taels of silver.

    So the **** will rent out the house until the 20 taels of silver are collected.

    Wan Dingliang is not clear about this, but he knows that Yuan Gui was in financial difficulties before, so he is not sure whether he has borrowed money from the security bureau.

    Well, as soon as Yuan Gui came back, the truth came out.

    Not only that, Yuan Gui also reported the **** to the government.

    He was clearly not dead, but the guards used the news of his disappearance to go to the government to cancel his household registration and occupied his property.

    It was really Lu Sanzhu who accompanied him to this matter. He was a big mouth. After collecting debts, he helped to promote the publicity well.

    Now that four or five months have passed, I heard that it has been so dilapidated that the guards have left one after another, and only the plaque outside the gate remains, which also confirms that this is an **** bureau.

    I think it won''t be long before this plaque will be taken down.

 Chapter 2086ï¼š Ah Yun said that there is something important to do when he comes back this time

    This is all because the **** is not a human being, Yuan Gui has long expected this.

    After he settled the matter in Fucheng, he returned to the house in Liufang Lane, the county seat, which is now his home.

    As for the original house, he didn''t sell it either. Now that he has no shortage of money, he rented out the house first.

    Immediately threw himself into his own business and began to deliver goods to the capital to Changjinfu.

    After the two places were delivered, I understood the route, and Yuan Gui did not stay at home. He knew that Shu Yu had a batch of goods sent to the southwest, but it was too far there, and the Lu family didn''t have a shop there.

    But Yuan Gui still planned to take advantage of this time to go to the southwest. He had to familiarize himself with the road. He couldn''t wait for Shu Yu to open the shop there, and then **** with the goods bumpingly.

    Last month, he and Wan Dingliang set off for the southwest.

    According to him, he will definitely come back years ago.

    Yuangui is so hardworking and wants to make a career. Although Granny Fang thinks that he can get married as soon as possible, she doesn''t want to drag him back. At this juncture, she stops people at home and does not give them away.

    Now she will see Ying Dong and Hua Xian''s marriage preparation in full swing, and she will feel a little emotional for a while.

    The old lady said, "Don''t worry, didn''t he come back a year ago? He will always be at home during the Chinese New Year period. The two of you are close together, so there will be more opportunities. If you don''t see eye to eye, let''s look at other things. people."

    "it is good."

    Shu Yu listened to the two old ladies chatting on the side, like a transparent crowd eating melons, only silently complained in his heart.

    Who knew that the two of them were talking and talking, and they even mentioned her.

    "A-Yu, A-Yun told me yesterday that he still has an important thing to do when he comes back this time, that is, he wants to settle the marriage between the two of you. You can see when you have time, and the two of them will figure it out. Day to go?"

    Shu Yu, "¡­"

    "Not in a hurry."

    "Why aren''t you in a hurry? You have been married for several years. After Ah Yun is admitted to the jinshi next year, he will come back in about May, and now it''s only half a year. The marriage of the two of you must be very lively, so you must not prepare in advance. what?"

    Shu Yu coughed lightly, "Then there is no need for half a year in advance."

    "Of course you need it, you kid, you just don''t understand this kind of thing. You see your friends are all over the place, right? Whether they come or not, they have to let them know. What if they happen to come over? And Ah Yun''s Uncle and the others are both in Chenggu County. The two sides must not discuss it. Let''s see how to invite this guest? The two sides are far apart, and it takes time to discuss with each other. And your master, you are married, you always have to tell her? Look Let''s see if she comes back."

    Shu Yu was stunned, saying that...it seems to make sense.

    It has been two years since her master separated last time. At first she said she was going to the capital, but she didn''t know where she went now.

    The old lady pushed her forehead, "You, you are all focused on business, not even about your own life-long affairs. I think Ah Yun knows more than you, and when he comes back, he will arrange it. already."

    Shu Yu touched his nose, "Okay, when he comes back, let''s count the days."

    "Don''t be too late, if Ah Yun comes back in May, I think it will be June."

    Shu Yu, "...Will it be too hot then?"

 Chapter 2087ï¼š Warm up was successful

    When Meng Yunzheng came back, it was already very late. Fortunately, he entered the city just before the gate closed, otherwise he would have to live in the academy tonight.

    Today''s poetry meeting was obviously very successful.

    Not only those students passed by, Meng Yunzheng also called Shu Rui Erniu Dabao and others over, along with the students of Master Wen.

    Therefore, the whole poetry meeting was very lively, the academy was simply big enough, and it was still very empty when everyone came.

    In the academy, except for the tables, not all are placed, but the layout that should be there is very obvious. Anyone who has been to a slightly larger academy knows that such an environment and scale clearly means that the academy will be recruited in the future.

    The dormitory, the classroom, the library where the books have not yet been placed, the plum orchid, bamboo and chrysanthemum representing the Four Gentlemen, the sparkling clear lake, and the quiet bamboo forest that makes people feel calm.

    Which place is not the place that students like?

    Almost at first sight, these people fell in love with it.

    They never knew there was such a place in Jiangyuan County, but there were also big families who had come to the villa and knew that this place used to be a black market. But looking at it now, there is no shadow of the black market at all, and the once hustle and bustle has been replaced by tranquility and elegance, which is wonderful.

    After everyone has visited, they will naturally ask if the academy is going to be opened here.

    Meng Yunzheng did not deny it. When others wanted to ask anything, he only asked them to consult Master Wen.

    Everyone thought that this academy was opened by Master Wen, but they were very surprised. Master Wen was originally a master of a primary school in the county town, and he was good at teaching children Kaimeng. from the academy?

    But then I thought about it, Meng Yunzheng and Master Wen got close, and they specially invited everyone to come here today, maybe this academy has something to do with him, maybe he also took a little bit of it?

    Everyone never thought that the entire academy was opened by Meng Yunzheng, let alone that he would come to be the mountain chief in the future.

    After all, it will be spring after the new year. If there is no accident, he will definitely be a high school jinshi. At that time, he will either be an official in the capital or be sent out. How can he give up his hard-earned official position?

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t explain, there is no need to say too much now.

    His main purpose today is to warm up, let everyone see the appearance of this academy first, and know what it means that the academy is about to recruit students.

    The effect is obviously very good, and everyone is full of praise for the academy, which is very strange. Not to mention other students who are already studying in the school, some families have children who are preparing to enter school, and they have already begun to ask about the time and regulations of enrollment.

    After listening to Meng Yunzheng''s words, Shu Yu teased, "Then should I congratulate Chief Monsan first here?"

    Meng Yunzheng liked her to call the mountain chief very much. At this time, they were sitting in the pavilion and talking. There was no one around, so they took her hand and said, "Then when will you become the mountain chief''s wife?"

    Shu Yu, "..." She was still thinking, when she heard him continue, "I have made an appointment with the gentleman who counted the date for Lanhua, and I will go to him tomorrow to calculate the wedding date for us and see when we will get married. ."

    "Aren''t you afraid that I have something to do tomorrow, don''t you have time to go?" Did you make an appointment in advance?

    Meng Yunzheng, "It doesn''t matter, it''s a marriage day, it''s the man''s business. I''ll take it and pick it out for you when it''s settled. But I think we can decide on the spot when we go together. "

 Chapter 2088ï¼š I cant, Ill get married next year

    Otherwise, according to the rules, Meng Yunzheng had to choose three days, and then let the Lu family discuss and choose one, and then reply to him.

    To be honest, Meng Yunzheng can''t wait any longer. He wants to know the time of marriage as soon as possible, and the sooner the better.

    Now that the Poetry Club has been held, his life events are very important.

    So the next day, Meng Yunzheng took Shu Yu directly, found the original matchmaker and the old lady Meng Pei, and went to the fortune teller to count the time together.

    The old man was very slow, and Shu Yu even suspected that he was pretending to be deep.

    But the old lady and the others waited holding their breaths. After a long while, the old gentleman raised his head and said, "If the two want to get married next year, the most suitable day for the two will be on May 26 next year."

    Shu Yu frowned, "May 26th? Is there still a little later?"

    You must know that next year''s palace exam will be in mid-March. After the exam, you will have to grade the papers and correct them. After you have finished riding horses and parading around the streets, you will also attend a Qionglin feast, go to various gatherings, and visit various masters and celebrities. The delay should be at least at least It''s mid-April.

    If there is another accident that stumbles, it is normal to delay for ten days and a half month.

    Especially with Meng Yunzheng''s talent, his old friends in the capital, and even his relationship with the emperor, he might not be able to escape within two months.

    After that, I have to rush back, how could it be possible to get married on May 26th?

    Unexpectedly, the old gentleman raised his head, looked at her, and looked at Meng Yunzheng again, then shook his head and said, "If that day doesn''t work, the two of you will be entangled in trivial matters in the second half of next year, and you can''t get rid of them, you can only wait for the second half of the year. already."

    Shu Yu was surprised and wanted to say something, but Meng Yunzheng grabbed her hand and tightened his strength slowly, then looked at the old gentleman, and said in a firm tone, "On May 26, that day, it will not change! "

    Shu Yu looked at him in astonishment, "A Yun, the time is too short, you..."

    "Other things are not as important as our marriage, I can come back."

    Shu Yu, "¡­"

    The old lady and Meng Pei looked at each other, nodded, and then asked the old gentleman to write down the date on the red paper, "Sir, we will choose that time, and you can help us to see what else we need to pay attention to. What time is it, what do we need to avoid, and what conflicting places should be avoided.¡±

    Several people and the matchmaker next to them immediately asked enthusiastically, and directly squeezed Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng out.

    Looking at their appearance, Shu Yu''s mouth twitched and turned to look at Meng Yunzheng, "Actually, we can wait until the next year."

    "I can not!"

    "what?"

    "I''ve been waiting for years to not let me get married, I''m afraid I''m going to do other terrible things."

    Other¡­Scary things?

    Shu Yu swallowed, "What do you mean?"

    The two of them were still holding their hands together. His hand was dry, but Shu Yu himself was sweating a little, especially when he wanted to withdraw his hand but couldn''t.

    She finally realized a problem, Meng Yunzheng seems to be getting more and more courageous now.

    holding her hand before, but also when no one is there.

    Later, in front of Ying Xixiayan, and then in front of Shu Rui and the three of them.

    Can you stand in front of her milk now?

    Meng Yunzheng couldn''t hold back seeing her like that, "Well, for example, I''m going to grab a kiss directly."

    Shu Yu finally couldn''t help rolling his eyes.

 Chapter 2089ï¼š May 26 Marrying Day

    When the old lady and the others turned their heads, they saw the hands of the young couple holding together.

    They looked at each other and continued to turn back to chat with the old gentleman.

    The old gentleman who has already explained everything that needs to be explained clearly, "..." Still not leaving?

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng''s wedding date has been set, on May 20 next year.

    The rest is easy to say, you can slowly prepare it, it is the list of guests for the banquet, which Shu Yu has to ponder.

    As the old lady said, those who come or not come to see themselves, but such a big event is to be delivered.

    Unfortunately, she pondered for a long time there, but she just didn''t know how to write.

    When Meng Yunzheng came in, she saw that she had drawn a piece of paper in a mess, with a few lines of words at the beginning, which could not be seen clearly.

    He put the peeled grapefruit in his hand on the table, picked up a piece and put it in her mouth, asking, "What are you doing?"

    Shu Yu took two bites and said vaguely, "Write a letter."

    She simply put the pen down, "My grandmother said that friends I know should always send a letter, and I have no idea where to start."

    Meng Yunzheng pondered for a moment, "There are only a few places you are familiar with, one is from Lin Zhang''s mansion, like Fang Xiyue, Wang Changdong has a good relationship, but they will definitely not come. The other is from Changjin mansion. , that is my hometown, we can discuss it later. The other one is Master Qi, Uncle Yao, and Master Jing who I know in the capital. From what I know about them, there is a high probability that someone sent a gift."

    Shu Yu nodded again and again, "Yes."

    Meng Yunzheng probably knew what she was struggling with. He sat next to her, took the pen in her hand, and said, "You don''t have to think about everything, some things can''t be perfect and meet everyone''s expectations. An example? When Fang Xiyue and Ma Lu got married, she sent you a letter and a wedding candy, and you returned the gift. She told you the good news and wanted to analyze the happy event with you, so you can naturally do the same."

    "As for the capital, you don''t need to think too much. When you go back to the Spring Festival, when you arrive in the capital, you will visit the door in person to show your respect. If you want to come, you will have time. You don''t need to send the letter."

    "Changjin Mansion, the people you know are the people I know, so leave this to my father."

    He gave Shu Yu a clear look one by one, so that she would not be in a mess.

    "Besides that, it''s the people from Dong''an Mansion. They''re close, and it''s not too late to notify when the wedding date is approaching. Your master''s side... I''m afraid it''s hard to find."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Master, I can only ask Senior Sister Qiu and the others if they have any news, and there is nothing I can do. But there is another person in the capital, and I really want her to come to participate."

    "Who?" Meng Yunzheng didn''t think of it for a while.

    "Hou and Sixth Sister, who became the concubine of Wan Daren, you also know that I had a good relationship with them on the way to exile. Last time we passed by by accident at the dock, although she said that everything was fine when we communicated. It''s just that I occasionally think of Dong''an Mansion, which is her hometown after all. I thought, I''ll write a letter to ask her what she thinks, if she can come, that''s a good thing, you can prepare early."

    After all, she is a concubine, and even if there is no mistress in the house, there are always many things that she cannot help herself.

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Then you should write this letter first."

    This time, Shu Yu wrote like a genius. He quickly finished writing the letter and felt relieved.

 Chapter 2090ï¼š Aunt San, please do something

    Chapter 2090 Third Aunt, I beg you

    After writing the letter, Shu Yu put down his pen and looked at Meng Yunzheng beside him.

    The latter laughed and fed all the grapefruits in the fruit bowl. Shu Yu burped violently. She ate all the grapefruits?

    Seeing that Meng Yunzheng wanted to feed him again, she quickly reached out to stop her and asked casually, "I''m fine here, how about you? I remember that you had quite a few friends in the past. Are you going to invite them?"

    "Well, the letters to them have already been sent."

    "So soon?" Shu Yu was surprised, "When was it written?"

    "After I got home from counting the days yesterday, I wrote more than 20 letters and sent them out overnight."

    Shu Yu, "..." Don''t worry so much.

    Just thinking about it, a familiar sound of crying and scolding suddenly came from outside.

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, then raised his eyes and looked towards the door, "I heard the voices like Sanshen and Dabao."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Yingxi came in, "Miss, the third wife is here."

    "Looking for me?"

    Yingxi looked at Meng Yunzheng, "I''m looking for Young Master Meng."

    Shu Yu was amazed, "What is the third aunt looking for you for?"

    As they were talking, they both got up and walked out. As soon as they walked into the courtyard of Yuyuan, they saw Liang slapping Dabao. The latter was crying and struggling to leave, but was held back by Liang.

    The two sides were glued to each other, and they were so tired that they were panting for breath and sweating all over their faces.

    Seeing Shu Yu coming out, Mrs Liang''s eyes lit up and hurriedly shouted, "Ayu help me quickly and stop this stinky boy for me."

    Shu Yu asked in surprise, "Aunt San, what''s the matter with you? I heard Yingxi say that you are looking for A Yun, is there something important?"

    "Yeah, yeah, it''s very important." Mr. Liang said, pulling Dabao to this side with all his might.

    Who knew that the person who could not be pulled just now came directly following her strength, so that Mrs Liang fell unsteadily to the ground.

    "Oh, oh, you stinky boy, I am your mother, you dare to take revenge on me."

    Dabao was stunned for a moment, and quickly helped him up, "I didn''t mean to." He just saw Shu Yu come out, and subconsciously stopped making trouble.

    It''s just that there are still tears on his face, looking really wronged.

    Liang gave him a stern look, and the two entered Yu Garden.

    Yingxi went to the tea, the mother and son just started making a fuss, and the water evaporated a lot.

    Shu Yu saw Liang wiping his sweat, and then asked, "Aunt San, what are you looking for with Ah Yun?"

    "Yes, yes, Yunzheng, the third aunt is begging you, what do you think?" Liang''s attitude towards Meng Yunzheng was very sincere.

    Meng Yunzheng, "Aunt San''s words are serious. If you have something to say, just say it directly. If Yunzheng can do it, she will naturally not refuse."

    Mr. Liang put his palms together and said excitedly, "That''s good, I know you won''t refuse."

    Fighting a snake with a stick, probably talking about her situation.

    Shu Yu stroked his forehead, "Aunt San, A Yun only said that if it can be done..."

    "What can''t Master Xie Yuan do?"

    Shu Yu snorted, you flattered.

    Without waiting for Shu Yu to say anything, Mrs Liang said quickly, "Yun Zheng, I heard that you suggest that A Rui take the Tongsheng exam next year? He has been tutoring him in his studies for the past few days, and he hasn''t gone to school, right? "

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Yes, although A Rui is young, he can try it."

 Chapter 2091ï¼š Liangs plan

    Chapter 2091 Liang''s plan

    When Mr. Liang heard his affirmative answer, he immediately joined his palms happily and moved forward.

    "Yun Zheng, you can see that one of these teachers is teaching, and teaching two is also teaching. How about even my Dabao tutoring, and let him try it next year."

    Shu Yu, "¡­"

    She looked at Dabao, who was obviously very resistant, "Mother, I said I can''t do it."

    "How do you know if you don''t try it? Why don''t you have any ambition, child? It wasted your parents to spend so much time on you, and for you, even your hair is white. Now there is a Master Xie Yuan to teach you, If others can''t ask for it, you still push it out, aren''t you out of your mind?"

    Dabao stood up angrily, "But we agreed from the beginning, I just read and read, and I won''t be fooled when I open a restaurant in the future. I''m studying to make money, not to take the imperial examinations. , It''s not a word to speak, but it''s my fault."

    Mr. Liang was obviously at a loss, but he quickly regained his sense of integrity, "How do I know that you have been reading for a few years, and this idea has not changed at all? Besides, I am doing this for your own good, so don''t know what''s wrong. Mr. You study just to make you disobey and disobey your parents, I tell you, you are unfilial."

    said that he was about to fight Dabao.

    The latter hurriedly got up and hid behind Shu Yu, and he couldn''t be wronged, "Sister Ayu, if you judge me, my mother will use filial piety to oppress me. , who cares about her threats, right?"

    Shu Yu wanted to laugh, the quarrel between the mother and son is also interesting.

    She hurriedly stopped, "Third aunt, don''t do it first, whether this is suitable for the test of Tongsheng, it is up to professionals to judge, right?" She looked at Meng Yunzheng, "Ah Yun, what''s your opinion?"

    Meng Yunzheng gave her a light look at her funny, in fact, both of them had the same thoughts in their hearts.

    Dabao is indeed not suitable to take the county exam now, not to mention him, it is Shu Rui and Erniu, who have not even completed four years of study.

    But Shu Rui is a little different, his first enlightenment teacher was Meng Yunzheng.

    During his time in exile, Meng Yunzheng spent a lot of energy on him, so Shu Rui''s academic foundation was not only solid, but he was also tutored one-on-one by famous teachers.

    After returning from exile, Meng Yunzheng also made a study plan for him.

    Shu Rui''s starting point is a big step better than many others. In addition, he is hardworking and can ask questions. He has a good reading environment at home, and he has seen the world twice.

    And his learning situation has always been under Meng Yunzheng''s control, so there is a suggestion for him to give it a try.

    But Dabao, people are flexible, but the problem is that he doesn''t like reading, and he skipped school several times at the beginning. The reading time is short, and my mind is devoted to eating. Not to mention comparing Shu Rui, Erniu''s performance is much better than him.

    However, these words are definitely useless to Mr. Liang, so Meng Yunzheng was silent for a moment, and said to Mrs. Liang who was looking forward to him, "Is it suitable, I have to teach Dabao to take the test first, if it is about my question, he If you can answer it, then it¡¯s not impossible to try it.¡±

    "Alright, let''s teach you the test." Mrs. Liang hurriedly responded, then gave Dabao a stern look, "Answer well, you know?"

    Dabao reluctantly agreed.

 Chapter 2092ï¼š Meng Yunzhengs Small School

    Chapter 2092 Meng Yunzheng''s Small School

    Meng Yunzheng did not perfunctory, but asked about the basic knowledge points involved in the county test.

    From easy to difficult, Dabao answered with ease at first, Liang was very satisfied, nodded frequently, and was very confident.

    But gradually, Dabao became overwhelmed. Often a question took a long time to answer, and Meng Yunzheng needed a reminder from time to time.

    To the back, the only one who hesitated was shaking his head.

    Mrs. Liang looked anxious. If Shu Yu hadn''t pressed her and shook her head at her, she would have rushed up.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t ask any more questions, he said to Liang Shi, "Let''s wait another two years."

    "But he already answered it before." Mr. Liang didn''t give up.

    "The previous answer is really good, the basics are not bad, but you still need to be familiar with the county exam."

    Liang was very disappointed, but she did not suspect that Meng Yunzheng coaxed her. It was Xie Yuan or A Yu''s fianc¨¦. She definitely hoped that the Lu family would get better and better.

    "Then, why don''t you give him some counseling during this time?"

    Meng Yunzheng pondered for a moment, and it is not impossible to tutor Dabao. He even thought that Erniu could come and study together. After all, he is going to open an academy, so it is necessary to accumulate experience.

    If A Rui passes the county examination next year, he will also be promoted.

    If Erniu and Dabao have improved a lot, it would be even better.

    Mr. Liang saw that he was silent, and suddenly thought that Meng Yunzheng was going to participate in the spring festival soon. He must also hurry up to study at this time. How can he still have the time to help people with his homework?

    Although Liang''s family really wanted Dabao to take the exam, her biggest advantage was that she knew the importance of current affairs.

    Now there is nothing more important than Meng Yunzheng''s next spring, she should wait until he finishes the exam.

    Liang was about to say it, but Meng Yunzheng nodded in response, "Okay, I''ll make a plan for Dabao when the time comes."

    He has experience with Shu Rui, but the personalities of the students are various. He wants to see if his methods are equally effective if he meets a student like Dabao.

    Liang''s eyes widened, "Just, you agree?"

    "Um."

    Liang was overjoyed, looked at Shu Yu, saw that she had no objection, and immediately thanked him again and again.

    Only Dabao stood there with a bewildered look on his face. After a long while, he almost cried out of despair.

    The next day, Dabao really came to Lujia to report.

    Meng Yunzheng upholds the attitude that one is a teacher, and a group is also a teacher. Not only Dabao Erniu came over, but even Cuihua''s son came to class. Even Lu Sixing''s sons, Quanquan and Xiao Songle, who were just enlightened this year, moved tables and chairs to sit and listen.

    The Lu family specially vacated a room, and a group of small and large students sat in a row. It really felt like a small class.

    Occasionally, A Ning and Xiaozhen would come over to listen to the class, and one day Daniel brought the old lady who came to see her to sit in the back row early.

    Even Xiao Huohuo has to join in the fun. There are so many children here, it''s boring for him to play alone.

    The old lady is very worried, so many children have affected Ah Yun too much. What will he do next spring? It''s all the fault of the third daughter-in-law, who has to make a fuss about it.

    She asked Shu Yu privately, "It''s okay, several children have a school, so there''s no need to take up Ah Yun''s time. Ah Rui is fine, he''s going to take the county exam next year, and occasionally ask Ah when he doesn''t understand. Yun. But aren''t the others just making trouble for A Yun?"

 Chapter 2093ï¼š Get rich!

    Chapter 2093 Made a fortune!

    Shu Yu comforted her, "Milk, Ah Yun only has confidence in the test, you have to trust him."

    Believe, the old lady certainly believes. After all, Meng Yunzheng was the only person she had ever seen who was so busy that she didn''t even have time to read a book, but still managed to earn four yuan.

    It can be believed that it is one thing, but she is still worried about what will happen.

    However, Meng Yunzheng set up a school at home, but he gained a lot.

    The children are even happier, especially when the weather is cold, they can still barbecue and eat pot at home, which is lively and excited.

    The old lady saw that Meng Yunzheng was able to do it with ease and seemed to have no influence on him, so she didn''t say anything in the end.

    More than half a month later, it will be Hua Xian and Ying Dong''s wedding.

    The wedding of the two was very simple. It was in the road''s house, with relatives and friends around.

    That morning, Hua Xian came out of the old lady''s yard wearing a wedding dress. Her room was originally next to the old lady, while Ying Dong''s house was in the front yard.

    Yingdong specially prepared a sedan chair and let Hua Xian carry Hua Xian around the backyard for a short time, and then arrived at the front yard.

    The children followed along, and the sound of firecrackers was endless. Although the wedding was simple, it was still lively and festive.

    Hua Xian is the most useful person around the old lady. She accompanies the old lady the most on weekdays. Now that she is married, the makeup is naturally unambiguous. She also gave Hua Xian an extra dowry.

    In addition, several masters of the Lu family gave things. After all, it is much richer than the marriage of many girls in Shangshi Village.

    Since then, Hua Xian has officially become Ying Dong''s wife.

    But she still stayed in the backyard during the day to serve the old lady, and at night, except for the occasional night shift, she returned to the front yard to live.

    There are several more servants in the Lu family. Apart from Hua Xian, there is also a maid and two women in the old lady''s yard, so there is no need to worry.

    After the wedding, it will be late November, and it will be New Year''s Eve in just over a month.

    Yuangui, who went to the southwest, came back on the third day of December.

    At the same time, I brought back two detailed route maps, on which the official roads and paths to Linzhang Prefecture were drawn. Guan Dao Shu Yu still understands, but Xiaolu is not clear.

    On Yuangui''s map, it is clear which way to go, which villages, which mountains, forests and lakes are there.

    He also brought the sales information from Linzhang Mansion, which was quite similar to the news that Shu Yu received.

    Yuangui came back, and Granny Fang was the happiest. Yuangui would definitely not leave a few years ago. So after a few days, she began to arrange for Yuan Gui and Fu Xiangdi to communicate and get along.

    How did they develop? Shu Yu didn''t know. After Laba, the Lu family began to prepare for the Chinese New Year.

    The house was lively and lively, and Shu Yu also began to account for the year.

    Last year, she was in Chenggu County, and the bill at the end of the year was sent to her by Daniel. When she came back in May this year, she did a summary, but at that time, the shop in Changjin Mansion had just opened, and it was still in the investment stage. Not quite.

    This time, the account of the Passion Fruit Shop in the capital was recovered, and the account book of the Changjin Mansion for more than half a year was also brought by Meng Yunzheng when he returned.

    Now that it is the end of the year, it is natural to calculate the income and expenditure of the two years.

    On December 15th, Shu Yu sat in the workshop''s office for two or three days, and finally settled all the accounts.

    Looking at the amount on the book and the bank note at hand, Shu Yule''s eyes narrowed.

    Made a fortune!

 Chapter 2094ï¼š split the money

    Shu Yu counted the banknotes three times in a row, and after confirming that it was correct, he collapsed on the chair, and the smile on his face became bigger and bigger.

    After a while, she said to Xi, "Go and call Daniel over here."

    "Yes."

    Daniel was counting the goods in the warehouse, and he didn''t wear much on a cold day. When he came over, he was obviously running, and there was some sweat on his forehead.

    "Ayu, what are you looking for from me?" Daniel sat down, poured himself a cup of tea and poured it.

    Shu Yu smiled, and when he had finished drinking, he handed him the ledger, "Do you have a look?"

    Daniel was stunned for a moment. There were several ledgers on the table, and they were all quite thick. Naturally, it was impossible for Daniel to look at them all. Seeing Shu Yu''s expression, he paused, took the top book and turned to the back, and then saw the number in the general ledger.

    "Huh." He widened his eyes and exclaimed, "So much?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "This year''s business is good. At the end of last year, I was away from home, and I didn''t check accounts, let alone share any money. Now I''ll share the dividends from the two years, and you''ll take it back in a while."

    Daniel happily said, "Actually, don''t worry."

    "That''s not what I said. Originally, when I came back in the middle of the year to check the account, the money should have been divided. It''s just that the shop in Changjin Mansion just opened at that time, plus the formation of a team, the expansion of the workshop, and the expansion of the capital. The Passion Fruit Shop has not settled. I just wait until the end of the year, and the New Year will be in half a month. I have a sum of money in my hand, and I can buy whatever I want.¡±

    As Shu Yu spoke, he wrote on the paper again, "Although there is a lot of money in the account now, I have to go to the capital after the year, and plan to open a shop in the capital. This is our initial plan, so This part of the cost has to be set aside first.¡±

    Daniel nodded, he knew that Shu Yu had always had a three-year plan to open the shop to the capital within three years.

    Just after the year, Yun Zheng is going to participate in the Spring Festival. If he can pass the exam, he can still strike a wave of publicity while the iron is hot. This is the best time.

    But, Daniel was still a little worried, "There is a passion fruit shop over there in the capital, they are afraid..."

    "We''ve already given them three years in advance to sell them. It''s impossible for us to never go to the capital to open a shop because they want to sell melon seeds. How can we sell a passion fruit shop in such a big capital? Besides, let''s sell it. Not only melon seeds, but also sunflower oil and instant noodles, for the people of the capital, these two may be the most needed."

    Besides, when she first cooperated with Passion Fruit Shop, she said that she would not sign an exclusive sales agreement.

    Three years later, a competitor appeared, and it was already the Passion Fruit Shop who took advantage.

    Daniel heard the words and knew that Shu Yu knew it, "I''m afraid it will cost a lot of money to open a shop in the capital. I heard that in a slightly better area there, the shop is very expensive, so save more money."

    "Well." Shu Yu''s reserved price was 10,000 taels. She noticed it the last time she went to the capital. The larger and better double-storey pavilions cost about 3,000-4,000 taels.

    If it is the most central location, maybe a little more is added.

    The 10,000 taels include purchases, recruitment, repairs or other prices, which is definitely enough.

    "Besides that, in the past two years, both the manager and the clerk have been diligent and hardworking. At the end of the year, prepare a bonus for them and have a good year."

 Chapter 2095ï¼š Five thousand taels

    Daniel nodded immediately, "Yes, last year when you weren''t here, we did send out New Year''s products, but they were all quite satisfactory, not outstanding, but the guys were very happy. Our business was good this year, so let everyone be happy. "

    "Leave a portion of the current capital on the book." Shu Yu pondered and said, "Well, if these are removed, the rest is for the two of us to share."

    Shu Yu wrote and drew on the paper. After writing, he pushed the paper in front of Da Niu, "This is your share for the past two years. Put it together, five thousand."

    Da Niu held his breath, he looked at the numbers on the paper and didn''t respond for a long time.

    After a while, he said, "These are the parts that belong to me?"

    "certainly."

    Daniel looked at it for a long time, and then grinned.

    Of course he has seen large sums of money, but those are workshop money, just passing through. This is your own money, and you will be at your own disposal in the future. The concept is completely different.

    If it was four years ago, no, even three years ago, Daniel never had the illusion that he could have five thousand taels of silver in his life.

    When he was in Shangshi Village, his most wishful thinking was that he could earn enough 100 taels in a lifetime, which was already a great deal.

    How many hundred taels does he have now...

    Shu Yu counted the bank notes and handed them to him, "Take it, now that you have enough money, you can buy a house or a shop and do whatever you want."

    Daniel laughed, "I haven''t figured out what to do with the money. I''ll go back later and discuss it with my sister-in-law. It''s okay to save it, and it will be used as a dowry for an early dowry in the future."

    "You''re less than two years old early." Shu Yu''s mouth twitched.

    "Soon, the child will grow up when he sees the wind, and it''s good to prepare now."

    Shu Yu helped his forehead, didn''t say anything more, divided the part that belonged to him and put it in another box, and then packed up, "Okay, the money is divided, you can tell the stewards later, wait until On the 22nd day of the twelfth lunar month, we will have a New Year''s Eve dinner and give everyone bonuses."

    After a pause, she added, "I haven''t done much in the past two years, so I''ll do a bigger one this time, so I can bring my family."

    "okay."

    Daniel went out with his banknote in his hand, and found a few stewards and explained a few words.

    "When the time comes, you can count and see how many people come. You can prepare in advance."

    Several stewards nodded again and again, although the owner said that they could bring their family members, they didn''t even mention that they could bring a few. But several stewards understand that they must not be too casual. These days, some families have five or six members of ten people. If they hear that there are free meals to eat, what if they bring their family with them?

    Now the Lu family workshop has expanded several times, and the number of staff is also increasing. If nothing else, the number of managers in their workshop has increased to five. Among so many people, it is impossible to guarantee that there will not be those kind of guys who are greedy for petty and cheap, and really do not know how to control.

    Therefore, a few people discussed it and indicated that it is okay to bring family members, but the number of people is limited to one, and children under the age of six can also bring one.

    After they discussed it, they asked the Daniel for his opinion. The Daniel nodded, "Let''s do it like this, you can count the number of people."

    The stewards responded, and immediately went to the workshop to notify, and all the guys shouted excitedly.

    Hearing the cheers inside, Da Niu smiled. It was not early, so he simply went back to Zhuangzi to find his daughter-in-law to hide the banknotes.

 Chapter 2096ï¼š As expected of my daughter

    Zhou Qiao was wiping her daughter''s face, and the little girl was giggling.

    Seeing Daniel come back, Zhou Qiao pushes Xiao Zao Zao in front of him angrily, "Look at your good girl, it''s so cold that you have to go to the riverside, if you don''t go, run away and get dirty with a fall Xixi, like a skin boy."

    Da Niu laughed and picked Xiao Zao Zao up, "I don''t cry when I fall, as expected of my daughter."

    Zhou Qiao, "..." Not only did he not cry, but he was still smiling.

    "I don''t care, take her with you."

    Zhou Qiao took the water and went out to pour it. After pouring it, he went back to the house, leaving the father and daughter to play there.

    After a while, the door of the house was opened.

    Zhou Qiao raised his head and saw that there was only one Daniel, so he asked strangely, "Where''s the man?"

    "Play with Xiao Ya''er in her house."

    As he spoke, he turned down the door of the house.

    Zhou Qiao was startled by this movement, "What are you doing in broad daylight?"

    Da Niu laughed there, making Zhou Qiao inexplicably get goosebumps.

    Especially when she saw that he stretched his hand into the placket, she couldn''t help but take two steps back.

    Who knew that after a while, Daniel took out a stack of silver bills from his arms, "Here you are."

    Zhou Qiao was stunned for a while, looked at his smiling face, and slowly moved it into his hands, then widened his eyes, "...Hey, so much money? Where did it come from?"

    "Isn''t this the end of the year? Ayu''s accounting. You know, Ayu gave me a share when I opened the workshop before. It was divided once the year before, but it was more than three hundred taels at that time. Last year, she did not live in Chenggu County. When I come back, this year will only be one piece. This is my share. Five thousand taels is enough for Xiao Zaozao''s dowry."

    "A lot, how much?" Zhou Qiao suspected that she had heard it wrong.

    "Five thousand taels."

    Zhou Qiao gasped fiercely, "So many?!" She quickly counted, and it was true, five thousand taels.

    It was obviously a few thin sheets of paper, but Zhou Qiao felt that the weight was extremely heavy at this time, and the pressure made her hands tremble.

    My God, their family now has five thousand taels of silver. Their family is also a big family, and their family is too rich.

    "I just thought about it on the way back. I''ll keep this money. Why don''t I go to Fucheng to buy a shop, what do you think?"

    "Shop?" Zhou Qiao was surprised, "You, you don''t plan to work in the workshop anymore, do you want to open your own shop?"

    "Of course not. I''m very skilled at the workshop, and I get dividends. I still have wages every month on weekdays. Why don''t I do it well?"

    Zhou Qiao breathed a sigh of relief, she also felt that she did a good job here. If Da Niu left now, wouldn''t he cross the river and demolish the bridge? Moreover, this is only two years of dividends. Even if they open their own shops, they may not be able to earn so much.

    This is still the first two years of Lu Ji Workshop, and there will be more in the future.

    "Since you don''t drive, can it be possible for me to come? I can''t do it, and I don''t understand, and I have to bring my daughter."

    Daniel laughed, "No, neither my family nor your family members are suitable for opening a shop. So I thought about buying this shop and renting it out. I can collect some rent every year when I have nothing to do, and I will wait early in the future. When I grow up, I can still be a dowry."

    Zhou Qiao can also think about it, "I think it''s fine, then when will we go and see the shop?"

    "Just tomorrow, our family of three will go to Fucheng, ask the middle man to help watch, and buy something by the way."

    "it is good."

 Chapter 2097ï¼š Annual meeting

    The next day, Daniel took Zhou Qiao and Xiao Zao Zao to set off. Xiao Zao Zao came to Fucheng for the first time and was very curious about everything.

    Daniel originally thought that it would take some time to sell the shop, but when he went to Luji shop to inform Wei Ronghua about the dinner party, he learned from him that there was a shop that was going to be sold on the same street.

    Wei Ronghua said yes, Daniel doesn''t need to know anything about it. After asking the price and location, he discussed it with the owner of the shop and bought it on the spot.

    After that, Daniel took Zhou Qiao around Fucheng. Now that he has money in his hand, he is also generous and bought Zhou Qiao a whole set of face masks and let her wear them instead.

    also bought a silver bracelet for Xiao Zaozao. Even though the little girl was young, she already knew that she loved beauty. When she saw the first flower, she was going to compare it to her own head, and she was very excited.

    Then Daniel bought wine and tea for his father and father-in-law, followed by gold bracelets for his mother and jade bracelets for the old lady, all of which were in good condition. I also bought things for the younger brothers and sisters of the two families, plus the New Year''s goods, which filled the whole carriage.

    Compared with Daniel''s big shopping, Shu Yu is more practical.

    She prepared several big red envelopes, waiting to send one to everyone during Chinese New Year.

    The accounts were finished, and it was only a few days before the New Year''s Eve dinner. The next day the manager counted the number of people and handed them over to her.

    Although it is said that you can bring your family, some people are not good at bringing anyone, so they simply come alone.

    On the 22nd day of the twelfth lunar month, the Lu Ji workshop did not start construction, but only carried out a year-old cleaning.

    After packed up, the guys who were farther away went home one after another, picked up their families and came over for dinner.

    In the evening, everyone arrived one after another.

    Lu''s family''s shop in the county seat, and the shopkeepers of the two shops in the city, also closed half an hour earlier today, and rushed over.

    The huge Luji workshop has organized a large open space, and more than 60 tables have been placed, and a large round table has seated twelve people.

    Including family members, nearly 700 people came, which is spectacular.

    Everyone from the Lu family also came. This is the most prosperous and most grand party since the establishment of Lu Ji, and everyone was very excited.

    Especially, there is a lucky draw event at the New Year''s Eve dinner.

    That''s right, it''s a lottery. When the Luji shop in Fucheng opened, everyone knew that the owner had held a lottery. Not to mention the rich prizes, people still talk about it and follow suit.

    Ke Lu Ji''s own buddies didn''t participate, so they took advantage of this opportunity to make a scene together.

    At the beginning of the banquet, Shu Yu came to the stage and said a few words, "It has been three years since Lu Ji was established, and many of the guys in the audience were working in Lu Ji when the workshop was first established. It can be said that they accompanied Lu Ji all the way. There are also many new recruits, who are diligent and practical. In the past three years, everyone has worked hard. Because of you, Lu Ji has achieved the current scale and achievements. You are the most credited. Thank you. "

    Shu Yu''s words were not sensational, but the sentimental ones below had red eyes.

    In the final analysis, the class is too distinct these days.

    Shu Yu is not only the owner of Lu Ji, but also the county head of the dynasty. She thanked them so sincerely, how could they not be moved.

    Soon someone said loudly, "No thanks, we will work harder, so don''t worry, boss."

 Chapter 2098ï¼š double salary

    Chapter 2098 Double the wages

    With the first voice, the second is excited, and the third echoes.

    Soon everyone began to express their determination, and the atmosphere reached a climax as soon as the banquet opened.

    Shu Yu waited until everyone had finished talking, and then smiled, "I know that everyone is very good, and they are all for Lu Ji. If you are like this, Lu Ji will naturally not let you down. Therefore, starting from January, everyone''s Wages will go up by a hundred cents."

    "Huh..." Everyone''s wages increased by 100 cents?

    The crowd was pleasantly surprised, and a fierce shout resounded through the roof.

    Immediately followed, the warm applause sounded fiercely.

    "The owner''s atmosphere."

    "The East''s life is 100 years old."

    "I will do my best for Lu Ji''s liver and brain in the future."

    "I, I can even die for Lu Ji."

    People, "¡­"

    Lu Sanzhu in the audience whispered to Mrs Liang while squatting on the sunflower seeds, "Ayu is still amazing, look at the big guy, she was fooled by a few words and didn''t know the world. Compared with Ayu, our Peach Blossom Forest¡¯s Ji Dong¡¯s family is not good, it¡¯s too casual, and I never know how to motivate people.¡±

    Mr. Liang gave him a sideways look, "You can learn from A Yu. You are now a big manager, taking care of the entire Peach Blossom Forest. You learn this from A Yu, and those guys will listen to you in the future."

    Lu Sanzhu tutted his head and sipped his right thumb and index finger, "No, I don''t have any money. Do you think it''s just verbal incentives useful? There must be practical benefits."

    Mr. Liang is right when he thinks about it, everyone is not a fool, who will donate to you if you don¡¯t have money?

    The movement under the stage slowly calmed down, Shu Yu smiled and said, "Okay, I won''t say more, knowing that everyone is looking forward to the dinner lottery, then let''s start now."

    With a wave of her hand, someone immediately started serving dishes.

    The guys in the workshop are okay, they have food and shelter here, at least everyone''s lunch is basically solved in the workshop.

    Although there are not many dishes in the cafeteria of the workshop, in order to let the guys have enough energy and physical strength to do things, they usually match meat and vegetables.

    But the family members brought by the guys were excited. Looking at the plates of chicken, duck and fish, many people began to probe their brains. If it wasn''t for the guy around him, I''m afraid they would come up and grab it.

    Halfway through the meal, Daniel came to the stage, "It seems that everyone ate well, and they are all full, right? Next, it''s our lottery stage."

    Hearing the lottery, even those who wished Hu Saihai to drink quickly turned their heads and looked at the stage.

    "We have a total of three prizes this time. There are 30 third prizes. The prize is double the salary of next year."

    "Huh..." The salary is doubled, you must know that among them all, even the newcomer with the lowest salary, has 600 wen a month.

    No, the owner just said that the salary increase of 100 yuan next year will be 700 yuan.

    If is doubled, it will add more than eighty-two dollars a year.

    That is eight taels, eight taels can marry a daughter-in-law.

    The owner is too generous.

    The crowd began to gear up, they didn''t ask for the first prize, they were very satisfied with the third prize.

    Daniel continued, "Next is the second prize, the second prize is ten, and the prize is a mule cart."

    Mule cart? Everyone''s eyes lit up.

    They are not close to the county town, let alone the various villages. It is not easy to go back once.

 Chapter 2099ï¼š Im a motherfucker, Im going to smoke

    Chapter 2099 I''m a motherfucker, I''ll draw

    Because there are many people in the Luji workshop, and some people also bought foundations here to build houses, plus several nearby villages.

    This piece has formed a small living place.

    Therefore, there is a shrewd person who started driving a mule, a donkey, a donkey, an ox and a cart to take people back and forth, and a trip back to the county cost only two cents.

    The guys in the Kelu Ji workshop are now earning stable wages. If they do well, there will be bonuses at the end of the month. The two cents in the car is very easy for them.

    So these cars that carry people are more profitable than taking people in various villages.

    Not to mention others, even Lu Dasong had such thoughts.

    The last time Daniu bought a mule cart for his family, it was very convenient for him to go back and forth. Seeing that this could make money, he wanted to take a few people to make some money.

    Unfortunately, the guys in this workshop all know him, know that he is the father of the chief manager, and the uncle of the owner. With this status, how dare you let him carry him? When Da Zhuang occasionally went back, he just hitched a ride, which made Lu Dasong very frustrated.

    So the mule cart is a very convenient tool for those present.

    Even if I don¡¯t go home much on weekdays and I don¡¯t use it often, my family can drive a car to pick up people, which is also a way to make money.

    And this is a long way to go. I won''t do this work in the future, and it won''t be cheap to sell the mule cart.

    Therefore, the guys who were thinking about winning the third prize, excitedly shouted for the second prize.

    Daniel shook his head with a laugh, "Okay, I haven''t finished speaking yet, there is still a first prize."

    Everyone held their breaths, waiting for him to continue.

    "There are three first prizes, but there are no specific prizes."

    Everyone was stunned, "..." What, what do you mean? There are no prizes.

    Da Niu said, "That''s it. Those who have won the first prize can choose by themselves. As long as the price is within fifty taels of silver, they can be cashed at the owner''s side."

    "Sigh..." Everyone couldn''t believe it.

    Someone asked loudly, "As long as it''s within fifty taels, anything is allowed? Several kinds are allowed?"

    "Yes, it''s up to the winner of the lottery to decide. You don''t have to decide today, just go back and think about it slowly. I''ll give you half a month, and it''s no problem to cash out when you go to work next year."

    In an instant, the people below started buzzing discussions.

    Anything within fifty taels, wouldn¡¯t they just buy a few acres of land?

    This prize is indeed very free, it is fifty taels, if they work step by step, not counting bonuses and not increasing wages, it will take several years to achieve.

    The more they talked, the more excited they became, and they all raised their heads, "Boss, when will we start the lottery?"

    "Start now." Daniel said, "Everyone who works in Luji has a chance to draw by themselves or by their relatives. Whether you can win or not depends on your luck. Okay, everyone. Get in line."

    For a while, everyone didn''t care about eating, and they discussed who would be the right person to draw the lottery.

    Most of the guys line up to draw the lottery by themselves, and some people feel that their luck has always been bad and ask their family to help them draw.

    The queue was very long, and Mrs. Li, who was sitting at the table, looked very hot and said to Lu Dasong, "Our big bull is in charge of the workshop. He also has a place. I''m his mother, I''ll draw."

    She looked eager to try, as if she could win a first prize.

    Fifty taels, that''s not young or old.

 Chapter 2100ï¼š stinky hands

    Chapter 2100 Stinky Hands

    Seeing this, the old lady sitting on the side immediately lowered her head and said to Xiao Zaozao, "Zhao Zao, you go, you line up for the lottery draw for your father."

    Xiao Zaozao looked up at her blankly, she didn''t understand what a lottery was, but she understood the word queue.

    Because a lot of people who passed by him just now said that they should hurry up and line up, and then there was a crooked line of elders and elders.

    She has an active temperament, and now she is going to join in the fun without saying anything.

    "Mother, go go, line up."

    Zhou Qiao heard Li''s words, she was about to stand up when she saw her, but she didn''t expect her daughter to suddenly make a sound, and suddenly laughed awkwardly.

    Mr. Li is not good at fighting with his little granddaughter. Although she really wants to smoke, the little granddaughter is on the top of her heart, and of course she has to give it to her.

    So she turned around and hugged Xiao Zao Zao, "Okay, let''s take you to the queue."

    Originally, only adults were lining up, but a little guy suddenly inserted in the middle, and those with children couldn¡¯t sit still.

    After a while, several children were inserted into the team, and the chatter was extraordinarily lively.

    Dabao looked envious, and sighed while nibbling on the chicken leg, "Father, why don''t you work in Sister Ayu''s workshop? Even a latrine sweeper is fine."

    Lu Sanzhu was so angry that he almost fell to his knees. He didn''t even bother to eat the pig''s trotters, so he raised his hand and beat him, "Your father, I''m doing a good job, but you still expect me to clean the latrine? Do you want to eat shit? what."

    "Dad, you''re so disgusting, I''m eating."

    Mr. Liang rolled his eyes, thinking that Daniel''s lottery spot could be given to Xiao Zaozao, so can Ayu''s spot be given to her as well? Anyway, Ayu doesn''t seem to be interested in the lottery.

    However, as soon as she thought about it, the little fire in Zhao Xi''s arms was about to come down.

    He was still playing with Xiao Zao Zao, but now people are queuing up, and all the children who were sitting in the original seats have come down, so he thought there was something fun and had to go there.

    Zhao Xi shouted to Shu Yu not far away, "Ayu, your little nephew will also draw a lottery."

    Liang''s mouth that had just opened closed instantly, and looked at Zhao Xi in disbelief - why are you mouthing so fast?

    Shu Yu took his eyes back from the stage and looked at Xiao Huohuo, who had twisted his body into a twist and was desperately trying to get off the ground, and said with joy, "Okay, I''ll give him the lottery spot."

    Zhao Xi picked up his son and said, "Okay, okay, Dad will take you to the queue, don''t be embarrassed."

    He was holding his son at the back of the line, someone saw it, and he had to make way for him.

    Zhao Xi waved his hand, "No, no, we''ll just follow the rules." He didn''t want the prizes, mainly because the children wanted to play.

    Just in front of him there was a child a little older than him in the queue, Xiao Huohuo instantly left his sister Zao Zao behind, and chatted with the child about things that no one else could understand.

    Once the teams are lined up, the lottery starts.

    The prizes this time are not as many as when the shop opened last time, but the value is higher than the last time.

    At the beginning, few people didn''t draw, and they all clapped their hands regretfully.

    When a guy walked up to Xiao Huohuo, he clapped the back of his hand and hated that iron would become steel, "Stinky hand, stinky hand."

    Xiao Huohuo looked at him blankly, then lowered his head and started patting the back of his hand.

    Zhao Xi, "..." His son seems a little silly.

    Just thinking about it, an exclamation suddenly broke out in front, "Second prize!"

 Chapter 2101ï¼š super confident early

    Chapter 2101 Super confident early morning

    Shu Yu raised his head suddenly, huh, the first one to draw is the second prize?

    She looked at the person who drew the lottery, isn''t this Da Zhuang''s younger brother, Da Qiang?

    Daqiang was a fool, and he never thought that he would be the first lucky one. Today, he came with his eldest brother. I heard that he can bring his family. The parents in the family want Da Zhuang to bring his fiancee, sister Tuesday.

    But after all, sister Tuesday hasn''t married Da Zhuang yet, so it''s not good for so many people.

    After thinking about it, he brought Daqiang to him, saying that it would make him a better place in the world, so that he could look back for a wife.

    Just now, Da Qiang looked at the excitement, and said he went up to smoke, Da Zhuang was left to him, I didn''t expect him to be so lucky.

    Looking at the paper in his hand, he almost jumped off the stage and rushed directly in front of Dazhuang, "Brother, I''ll get you a mule cart, a mule cart."

    The people around were busy laughing and congratulating them, Daniel smiled and said, "Okay, the first winner is born. Now there are thirty third prize winners, nine second prize winners, and three first prize winners. Come, Keep pumping."

    The people behind were inspired and became more and more excited, and the atmosphere was too warm.

    The old lady smiled hard, "Last time the shop opened, I only heard them say it was lively, but this time I saw it with my own eyes, not to mention, this event is really interesting."

    "Do you want to go up and try your luck?" Meng Yunzheng peeled an orange for her and asked with a smile.

    The old lady waved her hand, "I can''t, I''ll just watch it here."

    While talking, the second lottery winner also appeared.

    is a third prize. That person happened to be a new recruit not long ago. Originally, the salary was not as good as other people.

    The atmosphere became more and more enthusiastic, and when it was Xiao Zao Zao''s turn to draw, she somewhat understood.

    She put her little hand into the lottery box, and pretended to stir it for a while, and finally took out one, and proudly handed it to Mrs. Li behind her, "Here, milk."

    After giving it, she looked very confident with her small **** raised.

    Li clasped his hands together for a while before opening the paper. There was nothing on it, and he was disappointed at the moment.

    The big cow on the side saw that Xiao Zao Zao was still complacent, and looked at his grandmother expectantly, and immediately stepped forward and hugged the little girl, "Oh, my girl is really amazing, she won the lottery."

    Xiao Zaozao''s eyes lit up, and her voice was soft and grandma''s, "Wow, amazing."

    Mr. Li came back to his senses and hurriedly returned to his position with Xiao Zao Zao in his arms.

    The guy at the back couldn''t see it, and when he heard Da Niu''s words, he just thought she had really won the draw.

    Unexpectedly, I heard Daniel continue to say, "Now there are nineteen third prizes, eight second prizes, and three first prizes."

    Everyone was taken aback, isn''t this number the same as before?

    Everyone soon understood, either the little girl didn''t win the draw, and the big steward comforted her. Either the little girl won the lottery, but the big steward didn''t want the prize.

    No matter what, they have one more place.

    The hilarity sounded again, and the team began to move forward quickly.

    After all the prizes have been drawn, there are about a dozen people left behind. They didn''t need to smoke any more, and returned to their positions when they bowed their heads in dejection.

    Shu Yu took the stage and said, "Okay, the prizes have been drawn, and now the New Year''s goods will be distributed. Unlike the prizes, everyone has a share of the New Year''s goods."

    The originally disappointed guys were instantly refreshed.

 Chapter 2102ï¼š Come to redeem the prize

    The New Year gift package prepared by Shu Yu includes his own sunflower oil, melon seeds, instant noodles, ham sausage and other things.

    In addition, a piece of pork belly, a few feet of cloth, and a packet of sugar and pastries were prepared for everyone.

    These things are already very face-saving to give away. Even if the guys in the workshop fail to win the prize, they are very excited to have such a big gift bag back.

    Shu Yu asked people to send a copy to each of the guys. People with children at home have already been anxious to open the gift box.

    "In addition to the New Year''s goods, there are also bonuses. This year, everyone has worked hard. At the end of the year, everyone will have a year-end bonus."

    Year-end awards are distributed according to length of service and contributions. Among them, Wang Kangfu, the manager of the instant noodle workshop, and Wei Ronghua, the shopkeeper of Fucheng Shop, have the highest bonuses. One of them has been working on researching new products for Lu Ji, and the other has spread Lu Ji. .

    The prize money for both of them was 32 taels, which made everyone envious.

    Other people as long as they work hard and work hard, they will have some income to some extent, and they will not have to worry about the Chinese New Year.

    After the year-end bonus was issued, the reception was almost at the end.

    Shu Yu came to the stage and said a few words, and the crowd dispersed.

    At this hour, the city gates are closed, and those who live in the county will definitely not be able to go back. Many of those living in the villages below have left. A lot of mule carts and ox carts were parked outside the workshop, and they were waiting here to carry passengers because of the news in advance. Fortunately, they made a fortune a few years ago.

    There are some who temporarily stay in the workshop for one night. Anyway, there is a room in the workshop, but it is a little inconvenient for people with family members, and they have to discuss with them to change the room.

    The Lu family didn''t go back, they all lived on Zhuangzi.

    There are enough rooms on Zhuangzi, and those who are not enough can live in the workshop.

    After finishing the last big thing this year, Shu Yu exhaled a long breath and slept very comfortably that night.

    Regarding the prizes of the lottery, the wages of the third prize will be doubled, which will have to wait until next year.

    The mule cart for the second prize was discussed with the eldest young master of the Wu family before. There are also many mules in their horse farm, and they are even better sold than horses. So it will be delivered in the next two days, just so that the winners can drive their cars to visit relatives during the Chinese New Year, enjoy the scenery, and advertise the Lu Ji workshop by the way.

    As for the first prize, it will take at least a few days for Shu Wei to be the winner.

    Who knew that the next morning, as soon as she came out of the village, she saw a guy who won the first prize yesterday waiting at the door.

    This man seemed to have been waiting for a while. He sat on a big rock at the corner of Zhuangzi. As soon as Zhuangzi''s door opened, he looked this way. Until Shu Yu came out, he hurriedly stood up, a little hesitant and uneasy. walked towards her.

    Shu Yu still had some impressions of him. There were only three first prizes. When they were drawn, they were all carried by other guys and tossed up.

    This person is the youngest of the three. According to Daniel, he was recruited in July this year, which means that this person has been in Lujia¡¯s workshop for less than half a year.

    No wonder when he was drawn, everyone felt that this person was unlucky. After only working for half a year, it was like a pie falling from the sky. I got fifty taels. Isn''t this the blessing of the God of Wealth?

    Shu Yu saw him approaching, and then asked with a smile, "Is there anything you want to do with me?"

    "East, owner, can I, can I exchange the first prize?"

 Chapter 2103ï¼š Exchange house?

    Shu Yu nodded, "Of course you can, what do you want to exchange in one night?"

    The guy nodded and handed the paper he drew yesterday to Shu Yu.

    The paper seemed to have softened a little after being held in his hand for a long time.

    Shu Yu took it over and asked him to advance to Zhuangzi.

    The rest of the Lu family looked over curiously, they were preparing something. It was still early, so they rushed back and entered the city just as the city gates opened. Like Lu Sanzhu, Zhao Xi, and the others, they still had to go to work, so it was not good to delay for too long.

    Shu Yu took the guy and sat down in the main room, and then let Daniel come over, and then asked him, "Okay, after all, what do you want to exchange?"

    The guy swallowed and was a little nervous, "I think, I want to build a house here."

    Shu Yu and Daniel were startled together, "Build a house?"

    The guy nodded again and again, "Yes, the owner may not know the situation of our family, my two sisters and I are the only ones left in my family. Now I work in the workshop, and the two sisters are still young and it is not safe to be at home alone. So I want to build a house here, it doesn''t need to be too big, it''s good to be able to shelter from the wind and rain for the time being. This way, I can also feel more at ease."

    Shu Yu nodded while listening. In fact, if he wanted to redeem the first prize, he just had to say something, and he didn''t need to explain it so clearly.

    But the guy probably thinks that the things he wants to exchange are a little different from the regular things, and since he has only been in the workshop for half a year, he is uneasy, so he naturally explained in more detail.

    This guy''s name is Zhao Gang. Seven years ago, his father passed away, and his mother left three children and remarried. Zhao just took up the burden of the family at the age of eleven. Life was miserable, but my father left a few acres of land earlier, and the three brothers and sisters relied on the farm to grow up.

    But two years ago, the younger sister of the Zhao family was seriously ill. Zhao Gang had no choice but to sell two acres of land and send the younger sister to Fucheng for medical treatment. Not to mention other things, the money was almost spent on medicines. .

    It was also because of this trip to Fucheng that Zhao Gang passed the sunflower field and came to know the place of Luji Workshop.

    He specifically inquired about it. He heard that Lu Ji Workshop was opened by Lu Xiangjun, and he also heard that the treatment here is very good.

    Of course, Zhao Gang was moved, but two years ago, the eldest sister of the Zhao family was only nine years old, and the younger sister was only six years old. If he went to work in such a far place, the two sisters would be too unsafe at home.

    Therefore, his heart moved, but he could only think about it in his heart.

    Until half a year ago, someone had the idea of ??a big sister. Someone advised him to sell his eldest sister to be a child bride, so that not only would the burden be lighter, but he could also marry a daughter-in-law. Zhao Gang is eighteen years old this year, and there are only two thatched cottages in the family.

    Where is Zhao Gang willing? He has inquired about the reputation of the other party. It is said that the person looked for three or four child brides, but they were not able to support them. How hard could such a person be able to kill child brides? Anyway, Zhao Gang felt that there was definitely something tricky in it, and he firmly disagreed.

    However, the other party did not give up, and if the enticement failed, he threatened, and even ruined the reputation of the eldest sister.

    Zhao Gang, a poor boy with no money, no power and no backers, who is the opponent of these people.

    Later, his friend gave him an idea, saying that Lu Ji Workshop was planning to recruit workers recently, and asked him to come and try it. Now the owner of Lu Ji is the county owner, and others dare not offend easily. In particular, the county owner still protects the shortcoming. If he is lucky enough to enter, he will definitely be able to protect Mrs. Zhao.

 Chapter 2104ï¼š twenty taels of silver

    Zhao Gang had no other way, so he really came to apply for the job.

    I didn''t expect to enter. Zhao Gang almost cried with joy. After the news of his entry into the Luji workshop was sent back to the village, many people were shocked. Although the workshop recruited a lot of people, there were also many rigid requirements. People who know have this kind of luck.

    But no matter what, the family who wanted to buy Big Sister Zhao was indeed afraid of the reputation of Lu Ji Workshop, and dared not attack Big Sister Zhao again.

    Zhao Gang entered the workshop, and after getting the first salary, he planned to find a house nearby to rent.

    However, the rental business near the Luji workshop is too hot, and there is no room for rent nearby, even the small warehouse with air leakage has been rented out early.

    There are farther away, but he is worried that it is too far away, so it is better to let the two younger sisters stay in the village. Anyway, there are familiar friends and villagers to help take care of it.

    can go on like this for a long time, it is always inconvenient.

    He has been paying attention to the nearby houses, hoping that if anyone doesn''t rent it, he can quickly pick up his sister.

    Who knew that there was a lottery draw yesterday, and he actually won the first prize directly.

    Almost the moment he opened the note, he thought about what he wanted to exchange. He wanted a house, even if it was only a small room.

    The foundations nearby have been sold, and even if there is money, it cannot be bought.

    But this is not a problem for Shu Yu. Because of Shu Yu or Daniel, those who thought this area would develop earlier had bought foundations in case they needed it.

    looks like Da Zhuang, who has already built the house halfway.

    Of course, Zhao Gang is not clear about this. He just wanted to ask if the county owner could find a foundation in a nearby village.

    After listening to his request, Shu Yu pondered for a moment, "I have it in my hand, but how big do you plan to want it? I have to make it clear to you in advance. According to the market price and location, if I want to sell it, it will cost 22 taels per acre of land. silver."

    When Shu Yu bought the foundation, he bought more than ten acres.

    Twenty-two? This is not ordinary expensive. For example, in Zhao Gang''s village, seven or eight taels of homestead per mu of land is enough.

    But as Shu Yu said, it depends on the location and the market. Now the foundation of this piece has become a sweet pastry, and I can''t buy it if I want to buy it.

    Zhao Gang understands that at twenty-two, the county owner is already taking care of him, otherwise someone will buy it at a higher price.

    Zhao Gang thought for a moment, "That''s one mu of land."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Yes." She paused, and then said, "Your situation is rather special. I can convert the remaining thirty taels into silver for you, just enough to build a house."

    Thirty taels, don''t build big brick houses, don''t build too many rooms, that''s enough.

    Zhao Gang was ecstatic, and immediately knelt down to Shu Yu, "Thank you boss, thank you."

    "Okay, you go to see the foundation with me first. If there is no problem, you can start preparing."

    "Yes."

    Shu Yu said goodbye to the Lu family, and told them to go back first when they were ready, while he took Zhao Gang out of Zhuangzi.

    The latter was grateful to Shu Yu again after reading the homestead. This position was really good for him.

    It is less than two kilometers away from the workshop, and the houses next to it are basically bought by the people in the workshop. Not far away is the Zhuangzi who is in charge of the big cow, and then there is the sunflower field.

    The people who live in this neighborhood either work in the workshop or are tenants who take care of the sunflower fields.

 Chapter 2105ï¼š He wants to sack you

    After the house is built, he doesn''t need to live in the workshop, he can go home every day, and he doesn''t need to worry about his two sisters being close.

    Zhao Gang felt that the hardships he had suffered in the past ten years were all for the sake of achieving good luck for the past two days.

    Shu Yu gave him thirty taels of silver notes, and told him that the team of craftsmen who were building a house for Da Zhuang was good. If he was willing to wait for half a month, he could ask them to build a house.

    Shu Yu''s introduction was no problem, and Zhao Gang immediately responded, "The owner, I''ll go to work first. After work, I''ll talk to the craftsmen to get the house built as soon as possible."

    "Well, let''s go."

    Shu Yu looked at his back and sighed with emotion. She is really a generous and kind owner. She even won a house in a lottery.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter, the Chinese New Year is coming soon, and everyone visiting relatives and friends will definitely spread the word soon. When the shop in the capital opens next year, I am afraid that this workshop will continue to recruit people, and there should be more people to respond.

    The news that Zhao Gang redeemed the first prize quickly spread throughout the workshop, terrifying everyone.

    This prize is really worth it.

    Someone went to ask the other two winners of the first prize if they wanted to change houses, but both of them refused.

    One is a tenant of a sunflower field. His own house is there. At most, he has the money to repair it. There is really no need to buy another one.

    The other person who won the lottery was Wan Liangding, the **** who formed the team with Yuan Gui.

    Wan Liangding has a house in Fucheng. Although the location is not very good and not very big, he does not need to buy another one here. After all, he escorts goods outside all the year round, and when he comes back, he can stay at home in Fucheng to rest, and he does not need to report to the workshop every day.

    So both of them are still thinking about exchanging other things.

    No hurry anyway, there is still a lot of time.

    After the annual meeting, it will be New Year''s Eve in a few days.

    Last year, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng were not at home. This time, not only did the family have more people, but the whole family was reunited. Even the old lady''s mother-in-law Fang, who was most concerned about, was back, and it was naturally lively.

    Xiao Huohuo is the happiest. Last year, he couldn''t walk, and he didn''t remember what the New Year was like. This year, when he saw the fireworks soaring into the sky, his father, who was almost tossed, wanted to go to the sky.

    It wasn''t until Meng Yunzheng took him up the eaves a few times that he was satisfied.

    Originally, he and Meng Yunzheng didn''t kiss very much, but since the New Year''s Eve, Meng Yunzheng is even more kissed than his own father.

    Shu Yu also teased him, "You didn''t see Zhao Xi''s face, so you can''t wait to put a sack on your head."

    "Who told him not to learn martial arts well before, my father taught him." However, there are only some tricks and legs. Anyway, Zhao Xi thinks that his medical skills can also protect himself.

    After the Chinese New Year, the whole family returned to Shangshi Village on the second day of the new year.

    Today''s Lu family is the only one in Shangshi Village. Whenever Shuyu goes back, the village chief will come to see him.

    I heard that this time Meng Yunzheng and Xie Yuan also followed him. He was so excited that he hurriedly asked a few children in the village to come over and pushed him in front of Meng Yunzheng, asking him to help guide his studies.

    Although Meng Yunzheng intends to be a master, it does not mean that he will be a guest with his fianc¨¦e during the Chinese New Year, and he must continue to teach and educate people.

    So he refused with a smile, "Village Chief, we''re going to enter the mountain soon, maybe we don''t have time, let''s go next time."

    Village Chief Fan, "Going into the mountains? What are you going to do in the mountains this winter?"

 Chapter 2106ï¼š take you to hide

    Chapter 2106 Take you to hide

    Meng Yunzheng just smiled, but didn''t say much.

    Village Chief Fan looked suddenly enlightened, "Understood." The secret matter cannot be disclosed.

    Since Meng Yunzheng has something to do, Village Chief Fan can''t force it. He is very aware of current affairs, so he will send those children back immediately.

    Shu Yu walked up to Meng Yunzheng and whispered, "Why did you find an excuse to go into the mountain? It must be embarrassing for the village chief to see that you are still at home with the old god."

    "I didn''t make any excuses, I really wanted to go into the mountains. Come, come with me, have you taken your arrows with you?"

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, "Are you really going into the mountains? Of course I brought Xiujian, what are we going to do?" Xiujian is a life-saving thing, and Shu Yu always carries it with him.

    Meng Yunzheng looked into the yard, "Take you to hide."

    Shu Yu followed his line of sight and instantly understood.

    Today is the second day of the Lunar New Year. Not only are they here, but Li''s family is also here, and some villagers from Shangshi Village and the villages next to them who grow sunflowers did not go out as guests, and also came to say that they were paying New Year''s greetings to them.

    Especially this year when Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng are both there, the yard is even more lively. Originally, the uncle''s house was quite spacious, but now... it is so crowded that there is no place for children to run, and they all play outside.

    It doesn''t matter if there are too many people, the problem is that I hear that she is here, and I have to see her to greet her for the New Year, which is really tiring.

    Meng Yunzheng let her go into the mountain, which was exactly what she wanted.

    So her eyes lit up, she nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go get ready and go."

    She asked Yingxi to go to the carriage to get a neat outfit, and after changing it, she ran to the old lady''s ear and whispered, "Mother, I''m going into the mountains with Ah Yun."

    The old lady was surprised, "In the winter, what are you doing in the mountains?"

    The exact same question as Village Chief Fan, Shu Yu naturally had to answer.

    She didn''t hide it, and said two words in a voice that only the old lady could hear. The old lady glared at her when she heard the words, Shu Yu smiled, she could only helplessly tap her forehead, "Okay, let''s go, come back early."

    "okay."

    Sitting next to Mrs. Li''s mother, she asked with a smile, "Is the county chief going to the mountain? Just in time, let our boss lead the way for the county chief, he is familiar with mountain roads."

    The old lady waved her hand, "No, they have something to do in the mountains, let them do their own work, we don''t care, talk about ourselves."

    When everyone heard this, they knew that they should not ask more. The more mysterious the old lady is, the more everyone thinks that the county owner has serious business to do.

    Therefore, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng quickly came out of the house and went straight to the back mountain with Yingxi and Xia Yan.

    went all the way to the foot of the mountain, only a few people let out a breath.

    "Let''s go, go up the mountain to see if there is any prey." Meng Yunzheng took Shu Yu and plunged into the mountain first.

    Cheyenne and Yingxi, who were following behind, glanced at each other. The two of them paused for a while before slowly following up. They were obviously very discerning and did not affect them.

    Shu Yu hasn''t been in the mountains for a long time. Looking again now, he found that in the winter, the wild grass in the mountains is actually very dense.

    You must know that in the spring and summer, the grass in the mountains was all plucked by the villagers, let alone in winter.

    Seeming to know what she was thinking, Meng Yunzheng smiled, "In the past, everyone had a hard time. They could only go into the mountains to pick wild vegetables, hog grass, and firewood. Everything that was useful in the mountains was used. Now they have a source of income because of your sunflowers. , with more money on hand, there will naturally be more left in this mountain."

 Chapter 2107ï¼š full of flowers

    Chapter 2107 Flowers all over the mountains

    When he said this, Shu Yu was a little proud, "So this is my credit?"

    "nature."

    Shu Yu was happy, the more the two walked inside, the quieter the mountain became.

    After all, it is winter, and many animals are hibernating, so few come out, and it is not easy to occasionally see pheasants and hares.

    However, while walking, Shu Yu suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    She looked suspiciously at the man beside her, and said strangely, "The direction you''re walking seems to have a purpose."

    "Huh? You discovered it so quickly?"

    Actually, Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "So you said it was just an excuse to take me out to hide? Where are you taking me?"

    "It''s not an excuse, it''s just half of it. As for where to go... I''ll know in a while."

    even sells off.

    In that case, Shu Yu didn''t ask any more questions, but the road didn''t seem to be an ordinary long one.

    Shu Yu''s forehead was already sweating, and his whole body was warm.

    Meng Yunzheng stopped, "Would you like to take a break?"

    "No, continue." To be honest, she has entered the mountain a few times, but this area seems to have never been there. If you go further inside, it will not be outside the mountain.

    Meng Yunzheng squatted in front of her, "Come up."

    "I can go by myself."

    "The free porter isn''t sitting yet? Don''t worry, there is no one in this mountain. Yingxi and Cheyenne are far away, so no one will see them."

    Shu Yu, "..." Is this what she''s worried about? She was afraid that he was tired.

    But thinking about the way he practices martial arts every day, it is indeed different from the weak scholar on the surface, so she is not polite, she just leaned up, wrapped her arms around his neck and shouted, "Let''s go."

    Meng Yunzheng chuckled lightly, stood up straight, and walked in, still relaxed.

    The corners of Cheyen''s mouth twitched, and they looked at each other and sighed as they looked at the master who seemed to ignore them at all.

    Shu Yu felt more comfortable this time, and looked around, "It seems that few people come here, but there is actually a hawthorn tree over there."

    If someone walks by, the hawthorn on the hawthorn tree must be picked and all the scum is left.

    "No one really came."

    While speaking, Meng Yunzheng finally stopped.

    Shu Yu looked down and asked, "What''s the matter, to..."

    Before he finished speaking, he looked straight ahead in astonishment, his face full of disbelief, "How come there are so many flowers here?"

    There is a small col in front of you, not very big, but there are wild flowers in the col.

    Wild flowers are just fine. The problem is that it is winter, and many flowers that should not be in bloom during this season are crowded. The large one falls in the mountains, and the beauty is extraordinarily unreal, as if it is another world.

    Meng Yunzheng put her down, "Does it look good?"

    "Good-looking, very good-looking!"

    Meng Yunzheng said, "Zhao Xi wanted to go into the mountains to collect herbs and asked me to accompany him, and I found this mountain col that was different from other places."

    "How can these flowers bloom so prosperously?"

    "Don''t you feel any difference here?"

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment and calmed down. After such a feeling, he found that the temperature here seemed to be a little higher and much warmer. Even though she just stayed on Meng Yunzheng''s back and didn''t move, she was still sweating from the heat.

    Meng Yunzheng saw her react, and said, "There should be hot spring eyes underground near this col."

 Chapter 2108ï¼š The atmosphere is not right

    Chapter 2108 The atmosphere is not right

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up, and as if thinking of something, he sighed and shook his head, "This side has already entered the inner perimeter of the mountain. It''s winter now, but if it''s spring and autumn, it''s too dangerous."

    Meng Yunzheng laughed, "But hot springs are the most suitable for winter."

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, yes, it is only comfortable to soak in hot springs in winter.

    She touched her chin, "Or, let''s look for it, if we can get a hot spring pool..." After a pause, she shook her head, "Forget it, it''s deep in the mountains, after all, it''s better to go to a hot spring if you come here. the villa."

    Meng Yunzheng said nothing, "Listen to you."

    In the future, we will talk about it later. Today, he mainly brought her around to see the beautiful scenery.

    The two sat on the stone and talked for a while, then Yingxi and Cheyen walked over slowly.

    Cheyenne had already seen this patch of flowers, but Yingxi saw it for the first time, her eyes lit up and she asked Shu Yu, "Miss, can I pick two bouquets?"

    "up to you."

    Yingxi ran down immediately. Seeing that she was picking slowly, Cheyen also went down to help her, "You are too slow. When you are done picking two hands, how long will it be."

    "Why are you so rude when you tap lightly?"

    "I kindly help you, but you don''t appreciate it, right?"

    The two were arguing while picking, but they brought some excitement to this quiet jungle for no reason.

    A group of four stayed in the mountains for a long time, and after eating the food brought from home, they came out slowly.

    By the time they arrived at the foot of the mountain, Yingxi had already held a large bunch of flowers in his hands, and Shu Yu had them too. Meng Yunzheng and Cheyen were carrying four hares and three pheasants each.

    The villagers in the village were amazed to see the things in their hands. Did they go into the mountains to hunt?

    Wait, where did those flowers come from? How can there be peach blossoms in this season.

    Everyone''s eyes widened, and they watched as they walked to the door of Lu''s house before they came back to their senses.

    There are not many people in Lu Dasong''s family at this moment. They are all in the afternoon, and they will go back early for Chinese New Year. Those who come to see Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng will not stay for long when they see that they are not there.

    only¡­

    This atmosphere doesn''t seem right.

    She and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, handed the flower in her hand to A Ning who ran out, and then asked the orchid with red eyes, surprised, "What''s wrong? Who bullied you?"

    Orchid shook his head, "No one."

    Zhou Qiao on the side of was hesitant to say anything, and his face was a little ugly, but he didn''t speak.

    On the contrary, Mrs. Li threw the rag in her hand on the table and sneered, "I''ll just say that Anqing has married a spoiler, look at what she said, our family''s affairs are her turn. Are you worried? If it wasn''t for her big belly, I would have done it directly."

    Shu Yu was even more inexplicable, but Shu You leaned into her ear and whispered, "Anqing is the nephew of the aunt''s family, one year younger than you. She just married a daughter-in-law a few years ago. Gotta be... squeamish."

    It is polite to say that she is squeamish. Originally, with the conditions of Li''s family, she naturally couldn''t marry a girl in the town, especially this girl''s family was not bad.

    No, Mrs. Li is the eldest aunt of the county head. The Li family is also close to the Lu family. If there is any good thing in the family, they will think of them, so the marriage of the son and husband of the Li family is very easy.

    This girl is from the town, her parents'' family is doing business of small books, and there is a maid by her side, she is very fashionable.

 Chapter 2109ï¼š news of miscarriage

    Chapter 2109 News of miscarriage

    Because of this, this girl is considered a low marriage when she gets married to the Li family.

    The Li family has a good temperament, so there is such an alternative as the Li family. Naturally, she is holding and coaxing the girl in this town. I didn''t expect this girl to become more domineering and feel that she is superior to the Li family.

    Today, she also came with the Li family as a guest, but she came late, and when she arrived, Shu Yu had already entered the mountain, so she didn''t meet him.

    When he first entered the door, he was well-behaved and knew how to put it away.

    After she saw the old lady''s attitude towards Li, she felt that the relationship between the second room of the Lu family and the big room was not good. Gradually, her nature was exposed.

    Shu You said, "Anqing''s daughter-in-law just married this daughter-in-law a few years ago. She didn''t expect that she was pregnant after only two months. She saw that the elder sister-in-law was only one morning, and she said that she was already over two years old, and suggested that the elder sister-in-law should be reborn as soon as possible. One, after all, Brother Daniu is the eldest grandson of the Lu family, so he can''t be left behind. She is polite to her sister-in-law, but when it''s Orchid''s turn, it will be ugly. Saying that Orchid has been married for almost a year and a half, and her stomach is still If there is no movement, you have to hurry up, lest someone gossip outside and suspect that there is something wrong with the two of them."

    said that, the orchid almost didn''t drive people out.

    Mr. Li was sharpening his knife, "She has a problem. My orchid wants to wait for two years to regenerate. Is it her turn to make irresponsible remarks?"

    This is true, Orchid got married at the end of the year before, when she was just sixteen years old.

    At first, Lu Dasong and Li said that she should have a baby quickly, after all, Yu Fenglin is already twenty.

    But Zhao Xi said that at the age of sixteen, he is too young and his bones have not fully grown. It is very dangerous to conceive and give birth at this age. If possible, it is best to wait another two years.

    Mr. Li doesn''t listen to what others say, but Zhao Xi is Mr. Zhao''s apprentice and a doctor with excellent medical skills. He said so, it must be true.

    She remembered that when Cuihuan had a child, she was only sixteen years old. It was indeed very dangerous, and she almost had a difficult childbirth.

    And when the older Zhou Qiao and Shu You gave birth, they were much better. Even Shu Yu deliberately waited until the age of eighteen to get married. There must be her reason.

    Li loves orchids, so let her discuss with Yu Fenglin to see if it can be a few years later.

    Yu Fenglin naturally had no problem, he was not so anxious.

    But after a long time, it is inevitable that there will be rumors around. Orchid and Yu Fenglin explained that some people believe it and some don''t.

    But this year, the two of them did plan to have a child. Who would have known that it was a big New Year''s Eve, and they would encounter such an unsightly person, and they had to find someone to be unlucky.

    Mrs. Li really wanted to do something, but she was afraid that she would be beaten up for good or bad, and if something happened to the child in her belly, she had to rely on her.

    "She''s only fifteen years old this year. I''d like to see if she can be complacent when she gives birth in pain."

    The old lady coughed lightly, "Okay, don''t say that." Although she didn''t like the little daughter-in-law, the old lady wouldn''t curse an unborn child.

    Shu Yu was surprised, only fifteen this year? She got married at the end of last year, which means that she was married before she was married?

    Shu You explained in a low voice, "Last year, the Li family found Anqing''s daughter-in-law. The girl''s natal family is afraid of missing out, so naturally she can''t wait for her to arrive."

    Shu Yu couldn''t help shaking his head. Now that she''s pregnant, she''s really in a hurry.

    Lu''s family was very dissatisfied with what the girl said. Mrs. Li didn''t say anything on her face, so she didn''t know what she was thinking.

    However, just a few days later, the news of this little daughter-in-law''s miscarriage suddenly came.

 Chapter 2110ï¼š Looking for Zhao Xi for help

    Chapter 2110 Looking for Zhao Xi for help

    At that time, the Lu family was outside the city gate, preparing to say goodbye to Meng Yunzheng, who went to the capital to attend the spring festival.

    Today is only the fourth day of the Lunar New Year, but Meng Yunzheng can''t delay any longer. Those who are going to Beijing to take the exams all set off early, and they only start their journey after the year.

    The time is tight, Meng Yunzheng planned to arrive at the destination as soon as possible without stopping, so he could not go with Shu Yu. After all, Shu Yu was going to bring Xiao Songle with him, and he had to wait until the end of the year before leaving. There were still a lot of things to do in the workshop.

    However, Meng Yunzheng and Cheyen were not the only ones on this trip, this time even Zhao Xi followed.

    Zhao Xi used to know a medicinal material dealer in the capital, and he had a sufficient supply of medicinal materials, including some rare medicinal materials. Now that he has partnered with others to open a medical hall, the medicinal materials in the hall must naturally be comprehensive.

    It is easy to say some common medicinal materials, but slightly rare medicinal materials are always out of stock. Of course, if he goes to Fucheng to buy it, he can also buy it. But it''s too expensive. After all, Jiangyuan County is just a hospital in the county seat. It''s okay for big families to say that ordinary people will stop taking medicine if they buy two pairs.

    Zhao Xi didn''t want to smash his signboard, just as Meng Yunzheng was going to the capital to participate in the spring festival, he simply went.

    His ambition is not only to find the medicine supplier to buy medicine cheaply, he also wants to buy wholesale and sell it to the medical clinic in the nearby county, which is also an income.

    Now that Luji Workshop has a fleet, it occasionally delivers goods to and from the capital. Isn¡¯t it just possible to deliver the medicinal materials on the return journey?

    In this way, his delivery channel does not need to worry, and Lu Kee''s fleet can make another profit, the best of both worlds.

    That''s it... This time Meng Yunzheng was planning to go to the capital on horseback. Thinking that he would spend the rest of the day on horseback, Zhao Xi felt that his buttocks had begun to ache.

    But when his eyes swept over to Shu You, who was holding his son, he straightened his chest silently, to support his family, and it was worth splitting into four pieces.

    Meng Yunzheng had already got on his horse and said to Shu Yu, "Okay, we have to go, you go back first."

    "Okay, you guys are going well, we will go to the capital after the Lantern Festival."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded with a smile and was about to set off.

    And Li Anqing, the nephew of Li''s family, came here at this time.

    Just as Meng Yunzheng was pulling the reins, a familiar shout suddenly came from not far away, "Ayu, Ayu..."

    Meng Yunzheng immediately pulled the horse and turned his head to look in the other direction.

    Everyone saw Lu Dasong driving a mule cart and rushing towards this side. The speed was so fast that he could not stop the car. Meng Yunzheng suddenly fell off his horse, jumped directly on the carriage, and grabbed it. With the reins, the mule cart was almost pulled, and the other hand grabbed Lu Dasong, who almost fell.

    This thrilling scene scared everyone else holding their breath, but fortunately there was no danger.

    The old lady covered her chest and let out a long breath. Seeing that Lu was relieved, she immediately walked over, "Just drive the car, what are you doing so fast? You don''t want to die, ah? If it wasn''t for Ah Yun just now, I see you How to do?"

    Lu Dasong took a deep breath and took a long time to stabilize his body, "I was a little anxious, I just startled the mule and didn''t hold back for a while."

    "You''re in a hurry to catch a baby."

    Lu Dasong shook his head again and again, "No, I came here in a hurry to find Zhao Xi for help."

    "Help?" The old lady was startled, "What happened?"

 Chapter 2111ï¼š hemorrhage

    Chapter 2111 Bleeding

    Lu Dasong said quickly, "It''s Anqing''s daughter-in-law. Isn''t she pregnant before? When it was just dawn, she slipped out of the house and bleeded heavily. The nearby Langzhong couldn''t cure it. Anqing ran to my house. Come, let me bring him to Zhao Xi for help."

    "Heavy bleeding?" The old lady slapped her leg, "This is life-threatening."

    He turned his head to look at Zhao Xi, who had already dismounted from his horse, "Okay, I''ll go over here."

    Life is at stake. As a doctor, Zhao Xi, even if he doesn''t like Anqing''s daughter-in-law, he can''t help him.

    Lu Dasong hurriedly nodded, turned and was about to climb up the mule cart. He remembered halfway through the climb, and slapped his forehead suddenly, "Oh, is Anqing still in the car?"

    As a result, he opened the curtain and saw that Li Anqing had already fainted, with a big bag on his forehead.

    Lu Dasong said, "It must have been that the car was on a rampage just now and he didn''t grasp it. It hit. I said why there was no sound from behind. Zhao Xi, please help and see if he is okay." Anqing himself had an accident.

    Zhao Xi stepped forward and looked at it, "It''s okay, I just fainted."

    said that among the people who were pinching him, he woke them up.

    Li Anqing was still in a daze, and his eyes couldn''t see clearly. Zhao Xi had already turned around and said to Meng Yunzheng, "It seems that it is impossible to go to the capital with you. You should go first. After the Lantern Festival, I will set off with the second sister and the others."

    I originally wanted to go early and return early, but now I can''t.

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, and Zhao Xi got on the horse and said to Lu Dasong, "Uncle, you guys are driving back slowly, I''ll ride to Li''s house first."

    "Huh? Eh, well, be careful."

    It wasn''t until Zhao Xi rode away that Li Anqing came back to his senses. When he saw Shu Yu and the others, he hurriedly rolled off the mule cart, "Where''s Doctor Zhao? My wife has an accident, please help Doctor Zhao for help."

    "He has already passed by on horseback, don''t worry. Are you still dizzy? Let''s go back after you slow down for a while."

    After explaining the situation to him, Lu Dasong said to the old lady, "Mother, then we won''t enter the city, we''ll be back now."

    "Okay, you drive slowly, don''t be in a hurry."

    When Lu Dasong left, the old lady shook her head and sighed, "Anqing''s daughter-in-law was fine two days ago, so if something goes wrong, it will happen."

    Shu Yu supported her, "Zhao Xi went over and should be fine."

    "I hope so."

    Zhao Xi left, but Meng Yunzheng had to continue his journey. The original three-person team became two. For Meng Yunzheng, it was... um, faster.

    He and Shu Yu said goodbye and set off directly.

    Today, only Shu Yu, Shuyou and the old lady came to give them away. It¡¯s really too many times to say goodbye like this. Not to mention the rest of the Lu family, even Meng Pei didn¡¯t leave the city. He just told him to be careful when taking the exam, and then waved his hand to let him go quickly, while he himself had to stay. Here, prepare for the marriage of two children.

    After the old lady returned home, she was still worried about the Li family.

    When Zhao Xi came back in the afternoon, she quickly asked the situation, "How is Anqing''s daughter-in-law?"

    Zhao Xi had already changed his clothes. Fortunately, he was preparing to go to the capital at the time. He had luggage on the horse, otherwise the clothes would be covered in blood, and people would be scared to death on the road.

 Chapter 2112ï¼š burst into tears

    Chapter 2112 Suddenly burst into tears

    Facing the old lady''s question, Zhao Xi answered calmly, "I''m fine, but my body is seriously injured. As I said earlier, it is very dangerous for a woman to start pregnancy and give birth before her body has fully grown. Anqing''s daughter-in-law just had her menstrual period the year before, and she was pregnant last year..."

    This development has not yet developed, and there is an accident, and the consequences can be imagined.

    Although people are fine, they need to take good care of their bodies in the future. They will definitely not be able to have children in four or five years.

    The old lady nodded when she heard the words, "It''s fine, the children can take their time. Fortunately, the Li family is reasonable, otherwise."

    The old lady didn''t say anything after . If she encounters that unreasonable, I heard that she can''t have children in four or five years. She must have an opinion on this daughter-in-law, especially because Anqing''s daughter-in-law accidentally fell and didn''t fall off.

    She said to Zhao Xi, "You''ve worked hard too, hurry up and eat something in the kitchen, the food is warm on the stove."

    "it is good."

    The old lady didn''t ask any more questions about what happened next. Instead, Mrs. Li was still murmuring when she came over on the third day, saying that she went to see the little daughter-in-law at Li''s house. She was a little nervous, probably because having a baby was a big blow to her.

    When Mrs. Li passed by, the little daughter-in-law thought that Mrs. Li was here to see her laughing, and she yelled and yelled at her. She was so frightened that Mrs. Li thought she was going to kill her, so she quickly came out.

    "The other day, she joked about our orchid, saying that it was not suitable for her to be pregnant at a young age, and she thought I was looking for a face repair. Now I''m being punished, right?"

    The old lady gave her a sideways look, "Okay, don''t gloat over the misfortune, the child that didn''t fall is also your nephew''s, you have to be good at it."

    Mr. Li hummed, and didn''t say anything.

    Shu Yu didn''t take it to heart after hearing about Li''s family. After that, Zhao Xi visited twice again, and prescribed medicine to take it slowly without worrying about it.

    Lu Ji workshop officially started on the sixth day of the first lunar month. After Shu Yu went to set off firecrackers, he began to slowly prepare to go to the capital to open a shop.

    After the Lantern Festival, she was ready to go to the capital.

    There is nothing to do at home, the only big thing is that Shu Rui plans to take the county exam.

    Shu Yu couldn''t do anything, the most he could do was to encourage him so that he wouldn''t have a psychological burden, and the most important thing was not to be nervous. But this time, there will be another time, not to mention Meng Yunzheng has said that the problem is not big.

    Shu Rui was originally a little nervous, but after Meng Yunzheng''s assault a few years ago, he is now very confident.

    On the sixteenth day of the first month, Shu Yu packed up and got on the carriage, along with Zhao Xi and Xiao Songle.

    Xiao Songle is five years old this year. He left the capital when he was two years old. His impression of the capital is already very vague. Now that he went back, he was a little nervous.

    Standing at the gate of Lu''s house, he held the hand of his good friend Quanquan and said, "I will be back soon, I have all the money with me, and I will buy you gifts at that time."

    Quanquan was very reluctant, "You have to remember to miss me."

    "Most definitely."

    The two children were wiping away their tears as they talked, and the others could not laugh or cry.

    Zhao Xi saw that it was late, and said neatly, "Okay, you all go home, we''ll be leaving now."

    On this circuit, the family did not leave the city to send them off, but just stood at the door and warned them a few words.

    Zhao Xi picked up Xiao Songle with one hand and got into the carriage, and sat on the carriage himself.

    Who knew that at this moment, Xiao Huohuo, who was in Shu You''s arms, suddenly burst into tears with a ''wow''.

 Chapter 2113ï¼š take you with me

    Chapter 2113 Take you there

    This cry was so tragic that Zhao Xi shook his hands and almost tightened the reins.

    He hurriedly looked at his son, "What''s wrong? Why are you crying suddenly?"

    Xiao Huohuo stretched out his hand and rushed in his direction, "Dad, don''t, Huo Huo, go away, don''t want me, don''t want my mother. Woah..."

    He cried fiercely again, and everyone was stunned, but slowly they could hear what he said clearly.

    Shu You laughed and hurriedly coaxed him, "Dad didn''t want to be angry, Daddy wants to go away and will come back."

    "Don''t go back, don''t want me, woo woo, want brother, want auntie, don''t want me, woo woo..."

    The more he talked, the more sad he cried. Everyone looked at the carriage in front of him. Yingxi had not had time to get on the carriage, so in the carriage at this time, besides Shu Yu and Xiao Songle, it was Zhao Xi.

    At first glance, it really looks like a family of three.

    You Qi just now wanted Zhao Xi to hug him, but Zhao Xi refused to let him go because he was afraid that he would be reluctant to let him go. As a result, he turned around and carried Xiao Songle into the car, looking like he was about to leave, didn''t he make Xiao Huohuo sad?

    Shu You was helpless, she said to Zhao Xi, "It''s alright, you all go first, I''ll coax it." She directly hugged Huo Huo, turned around, and walked away while coaxing, "Dad will be back soon, mother. Do not lie to you."

    "Woooo..."

    "Okay, don''t cry anymore, Mommy will take you to eat soft cakes, okay?"

    ¡°Wow wow¡­¡±

    couldn''t be coaxed at all, especially when the sound of the carriage rolling was getting farther and farther, Xiao Huohuo cried so hoarsely.

    Shu You is in a hurry now, her son has never cried like this before, no matter what you use to divert his attention, especially when he looks like he is crying so hard, she is even more distressed.

    The sound of the wheel rolling sounded behind him, Shu You was stunned for a moment, then turned around suddenly, and saw that the car that had left had returned now.

    Zhao Xi jumped out of the carriage and took the child in her arms, "Okay, man, why are you crying, isn''t Daddy back?"

    Shu You looked at him in astonishment, "Aren''t you going?"

    "Go, take you with me."

    Shu You, "¡­"

    Zhao Xi said with a smile, "Haven''t you been to the capital? It''s a rare opportunity. Anyway, Ayu took Xiao Songle and walked slowly on the road, so it''s okay to bring another child. He is almost one and a half years old now. , just take him out to meet the world."

    "Yes, but..."

    Shu Yu got out of the car and said with a smile, "Eldest sister is worried about Yiren Pavilion? Don''t worry, isn''t there a mother and Orchid? Orchid is familiar now, there is no problem. Come with us to see the fashionable clothes in Beijing, isn''t it? For nothing, right?"

    Shu You was very moved. She raised her head and looked at Xiao Huohuo, who had been coaxed by her husband, and her hands were tightly around Zhao Xi''s neck, almost suffocating Zhao Xi. She hesitated for a while, and finally nodded, "Then, Then I''ll go pack my things right away."

    is mainly used for small fire, children are always a little troublesome.

    Anyway, I''m not in a hurry for a while, so Shu Yu waited, and an hour later, Shu You and Zhao Xi came over with big bags and small bags, "I''ve already told Lanhua, Yiren Pavilion will be handed over to her. Manage, go, go."

    The carriage started again, and Xiao Huohuo was finally satisfied at this moment, and his whole body was paralyzed in Zhao Xi''s arms, giggling excitedly as the carriage shook.

 Chapter 2114ï¼š not by boat

    Chapter 2114 Not by boat

    With Xiaohuohuo, I don¡¯t feel lonely at all along the way.

    Four adults with two children... No, it''s four adults, plus a Song Le who thinks he is a little adult, taking care of a little one is still very easy.

    Especially Xiao Huo Huo is not difficult to carry, Xiao Song Le lay side by side in the carriage with him, and he could chat for a long time.

    Xiao Songle is very happy, although Xiao Huohuo is still young, but to him, they are good friends and peers, and they are actually more comfortable getting along with each other.

    He often endorses Xiaohuohuo, and the little guy can fall asleep listening to it.

    Like this moment, he yawned at the beginning of the Three Character Classic.

    Seeing his long eyelashes trembling, he quickly closed his eyes, and Xiao Song Le regrettably looked away and sat up.

    He saw that Shu Yu and Shu You were both looking out the window, so he approached curiously.

    Shu Yu has walked this road many times, but this is the first time for Shu You. She listened carefully to her sister''s introduction to herself.

    Xiao Songle listened to it for a while, then asked in a low voice, "Auntie, do we still have to take a boat?"

    Shu Yu smiled, "Do you remember when we came back by boat?"

    Xiao Songle rubbed his head and laughed slyly, although he was only a little over two years old at the time, but in his impression, he seemed to have been on a boat. After all, it was the first time he had traveled far, the first time he had seen a big ship, and he still had some vague memories.

    Who knows, Shu Yu shook his head, "This time we won''t take the boat."

    Her original plan was to go to the Huajiangfu Pier to take a boat, and the speed could be faster all the way north.

    Learning from the first lesson, this time Shu Yu asked someone to book the ticket early, and asked for a cabin on the third floor a few years ago.

    However, an accident happened, Zhao Xi delayed for half a month because of the miscarriage of Li Anqing''s daughter-in-law. Now that there are more elder sisters and Xiao Huohuo, the room is definitely not enough.

    Especially at this moment, because of the upcoming spring season in the capital, many people are rushing there, but any cabin with a better environment must have been filled by people with a little identity.

    Of course, the main reason is that the small fire is too small. You can occasionally breathe in the carriage, and you can find a place to rest when you are tired. Even Zhao Xi was able to take him on a horse and gallop, making the little guy excited.

    It''s not enough to take a boat. If Xiao Huohuo is in a mood, besides taking him for a walk on the deck, he can''t stop, so he shouldn''t let Zhao Xi take him down the river for a swim back and forth.

    So after a few discussions, they gave up taking the boat.

    That''s fine, Shu Yu can''t pass through Changjin Mansion by boat.

    Since she was riding in a carriage, she could just go to Changjin Mansion to see it.

    The group of people stopped and went, there were two children, and it was very lively on the way, so they arrived at Changjin Mansion.

    A few people rested in the shop in Fucheng first. There are several rooms in the backyard of Luji shop, and Jiang Fengshou''s daughter-in-law would clean it on weekdays.

    Jiang Fengshou smiled, Shu Yu looked at him and seemed to be a little fatter than last year. It seems that he is living a very comfortable life now.

    Jiang Fengshou was not polite, "That''s right, since I worked in the owner''s shop, our family''s life is getting better." Without his family, it was a hindrance, and Shu Yu gave him a lot of wages. Not only him, but also The daughter-in-law and the children are all raised in white and tender.

    Shu Yu just smiled, took the ledger from Jiang Fengshou and checked it.

 Chapter 2115ï¼š want sister

    Chapter 2115 Want a sister

    There is no problem with the ledger. Jiang Fengshou is a man who doesn''t seem to care. In fact, there are rules for doing things, and every transaction is clearly remembered.

    And the profit is much higher than she estimated, it seems that he has to increase his wages.

    Shu Yu took a rest after reading the ledger. She planned to take a day off at Changjin Mansion. Now that he''s here, he has to go back to Meng''s house. Especially when she was about to marry Meng Yunzheng, there were some trivial matters that could be discussed.

    So early the next morning, Shu Yu set off for Chenggu County.

    Shuyou''s family of three and Xiao Songle didn''t go with them. After so many days, they were already very tired, so they could just rest in the shop for a day. Second, after Xiao Huohuo came here, he played with Jiang Fengshou''s children, and was reluctant to leave at all.

    Yes, sister, there is a brother Xiao Songle along the way, he is not rare anymore, as long as the gentle sister of the brewer is holding him, he will be happy.

    Shu Yu pinched his little face before leaving, "I knew at a young age that my elder sister is long and my sister is short? When I grow up, I will become a big radish."

    "Radish, radish." He didn''t understand at all, so he shouted excitedly.

    Shu Yu shook his head and left with Yingxi.

    The two walked fast all the way, and when they arrived in Chenggu County, it was not yet noon.

    Uncle Meng was very surprised when she saw her coming, and when she learned that she was going to the capital, she happened to pass by here, and suddenly realized.

    "You can go to the capital. Yun Zheng is already in his last exam. We are not with you. He must be very happy with you, and maybe he will perform exceptionally well."

    Meng Xiaoshu was still having fun talking, and hurriedly asked people to prepare food.

    Shu Yu entered the **** station, but he didn''t see anyone else, so he was a little surprised, "What about Auntie and Ahan?"

    "They went shopping." Uncle Meng said happily, "Not long ago, the matchmaker told Archie about the marriage. Archie met the girl and felt pretty good, so he decided to settle the marriage. Ahan is with you. Auntie went to buy things for marriage proposal, she should be back soon."

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Proposing a marriage? Congratulations, congratulations, when exactly?"

    "Forget the days, three days later."

    Three days later, that Shu Yu couldn''t wait.

    Uncle Meng said, "When the time comes, we will discuss it with the relatives and pick a date in the second half of the year to get married, which will be right after you and Yunzheng get married. This year, we have two marriages in the Meng family, and double happiness is coming, hahahaha."

    As he spoke, he laughed again, and Shu Yu was infected by him, so he couldn''t help shaking his head with a smile.

    After a while, Tao Shi and Meng Han came back.

    Meng Han heard that she was going to the capital, and was very moved, her eyes rolled, and she looked like she wanted to follow.

    Tao Shi hit her, "Don''t think about it, three days later we''re going to propose marriage to your brother, you''re a sister, you''ve run away at this juncture, and others think you''re dissatisfied with this sister-in-law''s temper."

    Meng Han shrank his neck, that''s right, her brother''s marriage is very difficult, so let''s not make extra troubles.

    Meng Han turned to ask about Shu Yu''s marriage, who knew that without saying a few words, the concierge suddenly ran in and said, "There is a lady outside who is asking to see the county magistrate."

    Shu Yu was surprised. It took less than an hour for her to return to Meng''s house. Someone came to her door so soon?

    Shu Yu didn''t really want to see her. She didn''t plan to stay in Chenggu County for too long. She was going to go back to Fucheng after finishing the important things.

 Chapter 2116ï¼š Jorous letter

    Chapter 2116 Qiao Rou''s letter

    Thinking about it, Shu Yu asked, "Who is that wife?"

    The porter said, "She said her name was Qiao Rou, and she was the wife of Patrol Lu."

    Lu Wu''s wife? ?

    Shu Yu thought it was the wife of Master Yang and others, but he didn''t expect it to be Qiao Rou. Although she and Qiao Rou are both women and know each other, Lu Wu is the one who has more contact with each other.

    Like the last time before she left Chenggu County, Lu Wu came to tell her that Qiao Rou asked her to take care of her sisters who went to settle in the southwest.

    People who usually don¡¯t appear in front of her very often, even if there is something, come to her door so suddenly, it¡¯s definitely not just a visit.

    Shu Yu, "Please come in."

    "Yes."

    Shu Yu turned his head to Uncle Meng and said, "Qiao Rou should have something to do with me. I''ll go see her first."

    "go Go."

    Shu Yu went to the backyard, and after a while, Yingxi brought Qiao Rou over.

    I haven''t seen each other for a year, and Qiao Rou''s temperament looks much gentler, especially her stomach is slightly bulging, and the expression on her face is even softer.

    Shu Yu quickly sat her down and looked at her belly, "Are you pregnant? How many months?"

    "Less than six months."

    "congratulations."

    Qiaorou rubbed her stomach and smiled, "When I was in the black market before, my foundation was hurt, and I was afraid that the child would be difficult. I didn''t expect this child to come after half a year of conditioning."

    "Explain that this child is destined for you."

    Shu Yu didn''t talk to her much, she did have something to do, so she asked bluntly, "I don''t know why you came to see me today, what''s the matter?"

    Qiao Rou pursed her lips and hesitated when she wanted to speak.

    Shu Yu, "If you have something to say, just say it, don''t worry, even if it''s wrong, I won''t blame you."

    "Well, that''s fine." Qiao Rou raised her head, took a deep breath and asked, "The county lord remembers that I have a few sisters who are well-connected. After leaving the black market, I went to the southwest to settle down and settle down? "

    Shu Yu nodded, "Remember, before I left last year, Lu Wu asked me to take care of them. What, what happened to them?"

    No, she asked Cheng Dong to bring the letter to Wang Changdong, and Wang Changdong sent a letter back a few years ago, saying that they were doing well. If something really happened, he would not fail to mention it in the letter.

    Qiao Rou shook her head, "They were fine, but just yesterday, I received a letter from them, saying in the letter..."

    She didn''t know how to express it for a while, so she thought about it, looked left and right, and said in a low voice, "The county owner also knows that we all worked in the black market before, and we are very familiar with the black market, and the people who enter and leave the black market, or We are all familiar with the people who work in the black market. They said that when they went to Linzhang Fucheng to buy things for the Chinese New Year a few years ago, they saw a few people. That kind of feeling... It was like they had seen it in the black market. People are the same."

    Shu Yu''s face changed slightly, "You mean, there is also a black market in Linzhang Prefecture?"

    Could it be that the last black market that the emperor and Qi Lie had been looking for for a long time was in the southwest?

    Qiao Rou shook her head again and again, "No, I''m not sure. In fact, my two sisters are not sure either. They have no evidence, they can only say it''s a feeling."

    I just feel that this kind of thing is very ethereal, and I can''t say why.

    Because of this, Qiao Rou hesitated when she talked to Shu Yu. She didn''t even have any evidence. Isn''t this a joke?

    Yes, but what if it is true?

 Chapter 2117ï¼š Only tell the county head

    Chapter 2117 Only tell the county owner

    Shu Yu felt that this might be true, whether she felt right or not, it was always a clue, right?

    is better than searching aimlessly.

    "Have you told Lu Wu about this?"

    Qiao Rou shook her head, "No."

    "Huh? Why didn''t you tell him?" Lu Wu also came from the black market and is Qiao Rou''s husband. The letter she received yesterday should have a lot of opportunities.

    However, Qiao Rou''s thoughts are very complicated, "Husband, he is currently an inspection officer, and he is doing things under the hands of Master Tang. It''s just that I don''t know how much Master Tang knows about the black market. I know that this matter is relatively hidden, and it may be in the capital. There are not many officials who know about it. If the husband tells Master Tang, what if it is spread out? What if Master Tang doesn''t believe this kind of undocumented matter? But if you don''t tell Master Tang, then Master Tang will know about it. , I must have thought that my husband had great ambitions and was not loyal to him. So I was very hesitant, and this hesitation has come to the present."

    In fact, if she hadn''t known that Shu Yu was here, Qiao Rou would have told Lu Wu after hesitating for a day or two.

    This idea cannot be said to be wrong. Qiao Rou is not familiar with Tang Wenqian, nor does she know the twists and turns in the officialdom. Especially since she has been in the black market for so long, and she has seen all kinds of people, she still doesn''t trust people''s hearts very much, so she is inevitably cautious.

    "When I was on the street just now, I heard that the county owner was here. I thought about the black market, and the county owner was clear from the beginning to the end. We were all rescued by the county owner and Meng Gongzi. The county owner has connections, but I am not. Master Tang''s subordinates, let me tell the county owner, it should be the best."

    Shu Yu nodded, "It just so happens that I''m going to the capital, and your news is very timely. Do you have that letter with you? Can you show it to me?"

    "Yes, I brought it."

    Qiao Rou hurriedly took out the letter and handed it over.

    There is nothing shameful in the letter. The beginning is to talk about some household things, talk about his current situation and the customs of the southwest. Towards the end, I mentioned a few people who encountered something wrong in the black market.

    The content is not very long, and the other party is just guessing.

    Shu Yu finished reading and put the letter away, "Can I take this letter with me?"

    Qiao Rou nodded immediately, "Of course."

    "Thank you for telling me this news. If the situation is true, I will give you a credit."

    Qiao Rou breathed a sigh of relief, and then laughed, "I''m fine now. For me, I''m not sure if the content of this letter is true. I gave it to the county magistrate, and I was relieved."

    Otherwise, it is pressed in my heart, and it is not true if I say it, and it is not true if I don¡¯t say it, but I feel panicked.

    Shu Yu didn''t say anything more, she said a few more words to Qiao Rou, and seeing that she seemed a little tired, she asked Yingxi to send the person home.

    After all, with a big belly, Shu Yu is not worried.

    She put the letter away, and after talking to Uncle Meng and the others, she hurried back to Fucheng, trying her best to enter the city before the gates closed.

    Because of the letter in his hand, Shu Yu looked a little worried. After returning, Shu You thought she was not feeling well and asked Zhao Xi to show her.

    After waiting for Shu You to go out, Zhao Xi said in a low voice, "You are in good health. Did your marriage change after returning to Meng''s house?"

    "No, it''s about the black market." Shu Yu didn''t hide it from Zhao Xi, and Zhao Xi himself also knew about the black market.

 Chapter 2118ï¼š Arrive in Beijing

    Chapter 2118 Arrival in Beijing

    Zhao Xi was stunned when he heard the words, "The last black market is in the southwest?"

    "Not sure yet."

    Zhao Xi is a little bald, these two princes can hide so deeply. Although the area in the southwest is heavily guarded, it is indeed a bit tricky due to the mixed crowd of people and snakes and the complicated terrain.

    He looked at Shu Yu, "Are you going to get involved in this matter?"

    Shu Yu had an expression of "what stupid question he asked", "Of course not, I have a good life, but why do I have to get involved in this kind of thing? It was a last resort before, and the Meng family was deeply involved in it, of course we can''t It doesn''t matter. This time, at most, I will give the letter to Qi Lie or Xia Yi after I enter the capital. If they have the ability to have someone, they will naturally check."

    Zhao Xi touched his nose, "That''s right, they check much faster than us."

    said for a moment, then frowned, "Since you''ve already made plans, why are you still looking worried? It makes Ayou think you''re uncomfortable."

    Shu Yu rubbed his forehead, "I don''t want to get involved, but if the black market is really in the southwest, once chaos breaks out, won''t those people in the southwest suffer?"

    When she was in the southwest for half a year, she knew not many people, but not a lot.

    Like Fang Xiyue''s family, Ma Luji''s brothers, Wang Changdong, Xu Dali''s family, and those who know how to protect the wind, all have contacts with her family. Even if they are not very close, they are friends.

    Especially Fang Xiyue Wang Changdong, who has been exchanging letters with her in recent years. Others occasionally said a few words in the letter, caring for each other.

    Shu Yu certainly didn''t want them to have an accident.

    Zhao Xi felt that she was unfounded, "It will be so coincidental, you send the letter to the capital, the emperor and the others will definitely be prepared."

    Shu Yu glanced at him sideways, "Have you forgotten Chenggu County?"

    Zhao Xi choked and laughed twice. Yes, didn''t this Chenggu County have an accident right under Qi Lie''s nose? Even the Meng family, who always thought they would not have any connection with the black market, almost fell into it.

    Those people do not compromise their means to achieve their goals, whether they are ordinary people or not.

    Zhao Xi couldn''t refute for a while, and said dryly after a long while, "Didn''t you say that Qiao Rou''s sisters met those wrong people in Linzhang Mansion? Then the black market should be near Linzhang Mansion, Fucheng. It is still a little far from Heichang County, let alone the Zhengdao Village where Fang Xiyue and the others are located. If you are really worried, turn back to Qi Lie and the others to find out the address of the black market and ask him to arrange those people in advance?"

    Shu Yu hehe, what else was going on, Xiao Songle ran in.

    Shu Yu quickly shut his mouth and did not continue the topic.

    But Zhao Xi''s words also make sense. Let''s not consider anything else, let''s wait for Qi Lie and the others to determine whether the last black market is in the southwest or not.

    Shu Yu kept this matter in his heart for a while, and the top priority was to go to the capital first.

    They spent only one day repairing the Changjin Mansion. Early the next morning, the group set off again and left the city gate under Xiao Huohuo''s reluctant gaze at his sister.

    After , apart from lodging and eating, several people did not stay in other prefectures.

    Finally, six days before the meeting, the carriage arrived outside the gate of the capital.

    "It''s finally here." Zhao Xi exhaled, even though the journey was not boring, he was indeed exhausted after so many days of driving.

    At this time, a group of people lined up outside the city gate to enter the city, but this line... winding and long, the movement is not ordinary slow.

    There was a little accident today. It was past ten o''clock in the evening when I got home. I really didn''t have time to write it, so I''ll just write a chapter today. (._.)

 Chapter 2119ï¼š Thats auntie

    Chapter 2119 That''s Auntie

    Zhao Xi went to inquire about it, and came back and said, "Isn''t this the spring festival in a few days? Now the inspections are very strict when entering and leaving the city. There are a lot of people entering and leaving the city now, let''s wait."

    Shu Yu nodded and glanced at the front of the team. There were many more. There were still many carriages in the team, all of them from big families.

    Sure enough, an hour later, when the sky darkened, Xiao Huohuo was carried by Zhao Xi and got off the carriage twice, and finally it was their turn to enter the city.

    "This is the capital." Shu You looked at the scenery outside, "It''s much more prosperous than Dong''an Mansion and Changjin Mansion."

    Shu Yu is leaning on the side, isn''t it prosperous? Especially due to the approaching spring season, the floating population has increased rapidly, and the streets have become more and more lively.

    When she came three years ago, it was just in time for the late emperor''s relapse, so that the atmosphere on the street was very dull. Later, he encountered Gongqiu''s intention to rebel, and a large number of officials were dismounted, and the city was even more troubled and depressing.

    There was a huge gap between then and now.

    "Sister, tomorrow you will ask Zhao Xi to take you around the city. He is very familiar with the capital anyway."

    Zhao Xi, who was sitting on the carriage, heard, "That''s right, tomorrow I''ll take their mother and two to visit the huge capital."

    Shu You laughed, "Aren''t you on business?"

    "That one is not in a hurry, let''s walk around with you first."

    Shu Yu clicked his tongue twice, one was inside the car, the other was outside, the two could still show their affection.

    She shook her head and simply went to talk to Xiao Songle, but he didn''t expect him to look out from the window on the other side, his eyes fixed.

    "What are you looking at?" Shu Yu followed his line of sight curiously, and found that he had been staring at a woman in front of him. The woman was carrying a basket in her hand, and she didn''t know who it was when she looked at the back.

    It wasn''t until the woman turned a corner into an alley not far away that Shu Yu could see what she looked like, and was stunned for a moment, "Isn''t that Aunt Hong?"

    Xiao Songle immediately turned to look at her, "Hong..."

    The person was gone, Shu Yu looked away and smiled, "Yes, it''s your aunt. Did you recognize her just now?" So you kept staring at the person?

    Xiao Song Le shook his head, a little disappointed, "I didn''t recognize it."

    He left Aunt Hong when he was two and a half years old. Even if he had an impression, it was just some special events, and even important things became blurred. He naturally couldn''t recognize Aunt Hong''s appearance.

    Just now he didn''t know why, he originally looked at the scenery outside the window, and then after seeing the woman, his eyes involuntarily fell on her.

    Unexpectedly, she is my aunt.

    Xiao Songle suddenly became a little nervous, "Well, shall we go see her now?"

    Shu Yu smiled and touched his head, "Don''t worry, it''s very late now, and it''s not easy for us to visit. Rest well tonight, bring gifts tomorrow, I''ll take you to see her ."

    Xiao Song Le secretly exhaled, "Yeah." With a sound.

    If he went to see his aunt now, he would feel very uneasy before he was mentally prepared.

    He raised his head, "I have money, I will buy a present for my aunt."

    "Okay, then think about it tonight, what to buy for your aunt. You just met her just now, so you have a good idea."

    Xiao Song Le nodded heavily.

 Chapter 2120ï¼š Meng Yunzheng thanked guests behind closed doors

    Chapter 2120 Meng Yunzheng closed the door to thank guests

    As the sky got darker and darker, the carriage finally arrived at the small courtyard in the south of the city.

    The closer you are to the courtyard, the more lively the roadside will become. Seeing that you are approaching the door, who knows that a carriage has already parked outside the door.

    Shu Yu''s carriage was not easy to pass for a while, so he had to get off first.

    Yingxi took the lead to knock on the door, but she just raised her hand when a man suddenly appeared from the side, frowned in front of her and said, "Wait, what are you doing? I don''t know what to come first?"

    First come first served?

    Yingxi looked puzzled, "Who are you?"

    "You don''t care who I am, we came first, and we were the first to see Young Master Meng."

    Yingxi looked inexplicable and looked at the other party''s clothes. He seemed to be the servant of a big family. The carriage parked at the door should be his, right? It looks pretty gorgeous, it should be some identity.

    Yingxi didn''t understand the situation, and wondered whether the other party would find something to do with Young Master Meng. Listening to what he just said, it seemed that he was not here to find fault.

    Now that Master Meng is Xie Yuan, it is possible that their master has contacts with the son.

    Therefore, Yingxi didn''t say anything. Since he came first, give him the chance to knock on the door.

    The other party was slightly satisfied when he saw this, raised his hand and knocked on the door.

    Cheyenne''s voice soon came from the door, "Who is it?"

    The young servant who was still facing Ying Xiheng''s cold eyebrows just now smiled and said, "The youngest is a servant of Yibo''s house. Our uncle and Meng Gongzi are also old acquaintances. Today, the master is hosting a banquet in the mansion and invites Meng Gongzi to come over. Let''s talk about old times."

    After a pause inside, Yingxi thought Cheyenne would come to open the door, but he didn''t expect that the door would not move, but Cheyenne''s voice sounded again, "In a few days, the exam will start, our young master really can''t tell his mind, this I have to study at home for a few days and thank guests behind closed doors. I also asked this little brother to tell the uncle on his behalf that he will not participate in the banquet, and will come to visit when the spring festival is over. "

    The little servant''s face was a little embarrassed, but what Xia Yan said was right. Before leaving, the uncle explained that he should treat each other with courtesy and not force.

    It will be a test in a few days. The other party has said so. If he persists, it will not be a friendship, but a vengeance.

    The little servant could only answer with a dry smile, "The little one will tell the uncle, I wish Young Master Meng the title of the Golden List."

    "Thank you."

    The two sides were just separated by the door and finished speaking.

    Although the boy''s expression was not very good-looking, he could only turn around and prepare to leave.

    However, when he walked down the steps, he found that Yingxi was still standing there, and even raised his hand and started knocking on the door.

    He frowned and said in a low voice, "Didn''t you hear what was said inside? Young Master Meng closed the door to thank you."

    Yingxi nodded, "I know, but we are not guests."

    "What are you not a guest?"

    "we are¡­"

    Before Yingxi finished speaking, Shu Yu walked over with Xiao Huohuo. Seeing her still standing at the door, it was a little strange, "Yingxi, what''s the matter, is there no one at home?"

    The little servant turned his head when he heard the voice, and his face changed slightly when he saw Shu Yu.

    Yingxi immediately returned, "Yes, someone." She raised her hand again and tapped again.

    Cheyenne''s voice came from inside again, "Is there anything else?"

    Although his tone was polite, it was obvious that his voice was colder.

    Ying Xiyang raised his voice, "Cheyen, it''s me, we''re in the capital, open the door quickly."

    The boy stared at her, "You..."

    As soon as he made a noise, the courtyard door that was closed just now was suddenly opened, revealing Cheyen''s surprised face.

 Chapter 2121ï¼š Our sons fiancee

    Chapter 2121 Our son''s fiancee

    The people at the door all looked at Cheyen, who was very happy to see Shu Yu, "Girl, are you here? Have you just entered the city? Come in quickly."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Just arrived, our carriage is in the back, this carriage is blocked, there are a lot of things on the carriage, please help bring it in later."

    "Yes."

    Cheyenne responded immediately, and Shu Yu was about to go inside.

    The boy was stunned, and subconsciously reached out to stop the person, "Wait, wait a minute."

    Everyone turned their heads to look at him, and the servant looked at Cheyenne, "Didn''t you just say, Young Master Meng is behind closed doors to thank guests? Why can they come in?"

    Xia Yan raised a bright fake smile, "Our son is really busy and has no time to see guests, but this is our son''s wife who hasn''t been through the door, and is his own family, so of course he is not a guest."

    "Wei, the wife who hasn''t been through the door?" The little servant almost screamed and looked at Shu Yu in astonishment.

    Then slowly, his eyes moved down and landed on Xiao Huohuo who was being led by her.

    The little guy also looked at him blankly. He always felt that this person was a bit wretched. He stretched out his hand, "Hug."

    Shu Yu bent down and hugged the little guy, and teased it affectionately, and then went straight into the door.

    The matter behind was handed over to Cheyen, Yingxi glanced at the servant and followed up.

    The little servant was stunned for a while before his eyes widened. Young Master Meng''s fiancee actually followed him to the capital? Also, have a child?

    Whose child is that child? It''s possible that the two of them haven''t gotten married yet, so...

    Cheyen didn''t know what he was thinking. Seeing that the little servant''s carriage blocked Zhao Xi and the others, he hurriedly smiled and asked him to move. The little boy was still a little stunned, and he led the carriage away in a daze.

    Cheyen quickly removed the threshold and helped Zhao Xi drive the carriage into the yard.

    Waiting for the courtyard door to close, Shu Yu, who was standing in the courtyard, asked, "Aren''t Ah Yun at home?"

    "Young master has gone out, and Juzi from Changjin Mansion is holding a poetry party tonight. Master Xun Sheng has come to invite him to attend. After all, he is a classmate and a fellow countryman, so he has gone, and he should be back soon. ."

    Yingxi finished listening, "Then you said to the little servant just now that the young master should concentrate on reading and thank you behind closed doors."

    Is this called concentrating on reading? ?

    Cheyenne chuckled, "Isn''t this for them?"

    Shu Yu handed Xiao Huo Huo to Shu You and walked around the yard before smiling, "I heard Ying Xi say that the servant at the door just now claimed to be a servant of Yi Bo''s mansion. You are very familiar with Ah Yun, so it''s so late to invite him over to catch up?"

    "It''s nice to say, what''s the reminiscence of the old days, the son and the uncle are not familiar at all, and when Gongqiu was still there, he went with him twice, and he didn''t even say a word. It''s not that the son is coming soon. Have you participated in the spring festival? Recently, many of the dignitaries in this city are picking."

    "Choose?" Yingxi was puzzled.

    Cheyenne explained, "To put it bluntly, it is these dignitaries who want to expand their students. They are picking the top ones in the township exam, and there is a hope that they will also be a high school in the exam. If you are lucky, you will bet on the bet, and now give a little benefit, It will be a help for their family in the future.¡±

    This kind of thing is mutually beneficial. If you want to make friends, these nobles want to bet. If the two sides hit it off, it will be good.

    But in fact, there are very few such scholars. Very few of the current scholars are students from poor families.

    They are not from poor families, and most of them have established a path early.

 Chapter 2122ï¼š Meng Yunzheng is casting a wide net?

    Chapter 2122 Meng Yunzheng casts a net?

    But Meng Yunzheng is special. He used to be Gongqiu''s son, and later exposed Gongqiu''s crimes to avenge his mother.

    The late emperor wanted to reward him, but he refused and went home directly.

    As soon as he left, many people stopped paying attention to him, thinking that he really wanted to inherit his father''s business and planned to go back to be a bodyguard.

    Unexpectedly, he went to take the imperial examination. Step by step, starting from the county exam, all the way through the barriers and will be invincible, even in four yuan, just three years to go to Beijing to take the exam as Jie Yuan.

    This is talent, and future achievements should not be underestimated.

    Many people know that Meng Yunzheng learned about Yuan in the test in a foreign country, and at that time someone wanted to contact him.

    However, they soon found out that when the Changjin Mansion was in chaos last year, Meng Yunzheng was always by Qi Lie''s side.

    They thought that he had taken refuge with Qi Lie early. Who knew that Qi Lie had become seriously ill at the end of last year, and Meng Yunzheng had not gone to Qi Lie since he came to the capital some time ago.

    Not only did he not come to the house to offer condolences, but he also visited Mrs. Qi Taifu, Dali Temple Qing-Jing Master, Works Minister Yao-Master Yao, and also had dinner with Xiang Weinan, the son of the Earl''s House.

    In short, it looks like he is moving around.

    Everyone was thinking, this Meng Yunzheng was watching Qi Lie''s long-term illness, so he didn''t plan to follow him. Instead, he turned to others, and even cast a wide net?

    So soon someone sent a greeting card to the door, wanting to make further friendship with Meng Yunzheng.

    These people don''t care whether Meng Yunzheng is ungrateful or not, and has a personality problem. They only think that Meng Yunzheng has ambition and means, he can take down Gongqiu, and he can pass the exam all the way. That ability is definitely there, and it will be a great help in the future.

    But those who came to Meng Yunzheng didn''t have very high status.

    Just like the Yibo Mansion that came today, it has the title of Earl but no real power.

    Speaking of this Uncle Yi Mansion, Xia Yan lowered his voice, "This Uncle Yi doesn''t just want to befriend our son, he wants to marry their daughter to the son."

    Seeing that Shu Yu''s face changed, Xia Yan immediately clarified, "But girl, don''t worry, the son is not interested in other women at all, they are all hot."

    "They don''t know that Ah Yun is engaged?"

    "Why don''t you know? The young master has already said that he is getting married this year, but they don''t care." How many people in this world have had fame and fortune and abandoned their wives and children, not to mention a fiancee who has never even gotten married.

    What if Shu Yu was the county head? The county owner can still do it locally, but in this capital, there is nothing.

    What''s more, Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu have been engaged for three years. If you can get married, can you wait as long as three years? Meng Yunzheng is probably twenty-three or four years old, and he is already past the age of marriage.

    Shu You listened with a look of indignation, "Do these people still have any sense of etiquette, righteousness and shame? It''s because they have read so many books on sages and sages.

    Zhao Xi nodded again and again, "My lady is right."

    "But it''s alright now." Xia Yan said happily, "The girl is here, and she happened to be seen by the servant of Yibo''s house. If they want to ask for face, they won''t come to bother you again."

    At this time, Cheyen still didn''t know, just because the little servant saw Shu Yu, so the rumors about Shu Yu began to fly the next day.

    But at this moment, Shu Yu is concerned about another thing, "You said just now that Qi Lie is seriously ill?"

 Chapter 2123ï¼š Have a drink?

    Chapter 2123 Have you been drinking?

    Xia Yan heard the words, looked left and right, and said in a low voice, "No, Master Qi is not in the capital."

    Shu Yu understood that Qi Lie was always in charge of the black market, and now there is still one last place to be found. Qi Lie should be out and about, so he deliberately said he was sick at home.

    She still wanted to give the letter to Qi Lie herself, but now it seems that she still has to let Ah Yun handle it.

    Cheyen quickly settled several people, and went to a nearby restaurant to buy food and drink, and then dealt with it for dinner before eating.

    There is a woman who cooks in the yard. Just like in Changjin Mansion, she hired a nearby neighbor and let her go home and live by herself at night.

    The group had been on their way for a day. After dinner, they saw that Meng Yunzheng had not returned, so they all went back to their room to rest.

    Shu Yu couldn''t sleep, lying on the bed with his eyes closed, occasionally pricked up his ears to listen to the movement outside.

    As soon as there was a sound in the yard, she opened her eyes and walked out of the room.

    Immediately, he met Meng Yunzheng, who tied the upper courtyard gate and turned around.

    Both of them were stunned for a moment. The next moment, Meng Yunzheng strode towards her with a happy expression, "You are here? When did you arrive?"

    Shu Yu was hugged by him, and the tip of his nose was full of his scent, which made people feel a little reassured.

    She stretched her arms around his waist, "Arrived in the evening, why did you come back so late?" Then the tip of her nose moved, "Drinking?"

    "Drink a little." Meng Yunzheng let go of her, lowered his head and smelled it, "Is the smell very heavy?"

    "That''s not true, why did you come back so late?"

    Meng Yunzheng took her hand and walked to the kitchen, "The exam is about to start. Everyone is inevitably nervous, so I just want to relax. I can''t go because I''m being pulled."

    There is still hot water on the stove, Meng Yunzheng mixed some cold water and washed his face first.

    Shu Yu handed him the towel, "Aren''t you nervous?"

    "I don''t have the same goals as theirs."

    Shu Yu is right when he thinks about it, Meng Yunzheng''s goal is to open an academy, and the goal of others is to pursue an official career.

    Although they all have clear goals, the requirements for opening academies are not that high when implemented. What''s more, his academy was opened in Dong''an House, and his reputation was already well-known in Dong''an House.

    Shu Yu didn''t talk to Meng Yunzheng too much, it was too late, and it''s the same thing to talk about tomorrow.

    Just seeing his face was still a little red, he was a little worried, "Are you really okay?"

    "It''s alright, I really didn''t drink much, but I just walked back all the way, and the cold wind blew, it looked a little serious. If you are really worried, I will go to Zhao Xi to ask for a hangover medicine."

    Shu Yu hurriedly stopped him, "Don''t go, my eldest sister and Xiao Huohuo are also here. I guess they are all asleep by now."

    Meng Yunzheng paused, "Eldest sister, they are here too?"

    "Yes." Shu Yu reluctantly recounted the situation before he left, Meng Yunzheng suddenly realized, "I find it strange, according to the itinerary, you should have arrived a few days ago."

    Delayed for so many days, presumably to take care of Xiaohuohuo.

    "Well, we stayed in Changjin Mansion for a day. By the way, Qiao Rou came to see me when I was in Changjin Mansion. Do you remember her?"

    "Is that the girl from the black market?"

    "Yes, she gave me a letter." Shu Yu had been carrying it with him, and now he took out the letter, and without waiting for Meng Yunzheng to read it, he explained the contents first.

    The latter looked slightly solemn, "Give me the letter, and I will send someone to the palace early tomorrow."

    "it is good."

 Chapter 2124ï¼š he came back last night

    Chapter 2124 He came back last night

    In the early morning of the next day, just before dawn, Meng Yunzheng told Shu Yu and left with the letter.

    Zhao Xi''s family thought he didn''t come back last night, and he said to Shu Yu as if he was afraid that the world would not be in chaos, "Look, as soon as you are not by his side, he will not go home at night. We happened to touch him yesterday. Come on, you said that during the days when you were away, how many did he stay up all night?"

    Cheyen''s eyes widened, not taking you to sow discord. Haven''t you been friends with the young master for many years?

    He was about to open his mouth to explain when he heard Shu Yu say, "He came back last night, and we talked for a while."

    Zhao Xi, "¡­"

    He didn''t believe it, "Did he come back last night?"

    "It''s because you slept so hard that you didn''t hear it. Otherwise, why don''t you ask Yingxi?"

    Zhao Xi looked at the **** the other side, and Yingxi nodded, "Yes, I heard the movement. Not only last night, but this morning when I went out early, I also talked to the lady for a while."

    Yingxi lives in the same room as Shu Yu. As Shu Yu''s maid and bodyguard, of course she heard such a big movement of Shu Yu going out and entering the door.

    Zhao Xi was suffocated, and snorted coldly there.

    Shu Yu didn''t bother to pay attention to him. After dinner, he teased Xiao Huohuo for a while, and then said to Song Le, "Your cousin has something to come back later. Let''s go shopping first, and then we''ll go see your auntie together."

    Xiao Song Le nodded repeatedly, "Okay."

    He had already eaten, and now he ran back to his room, fiddled with his luggage for a while, and then ran out.

    Shu Yu saw that his carry-on bag was bulging, obviously he took a lot of things.

    She said hello to Shu You and went out with Xiao Songle.

    "Have you decided what to buy?"

    Xiao Songle, "I want to buy clothes for my aunt." Yesterday, he saw that the clothes on his aunt''s body were not very thick.

    At this time, the capital is still very cold, but Aunt Hong''s jacket is a little thin.

    Shu Yu saw that he had an idea in his mind, so he took him to the clothing store.

    It''s just that most of the clothes in the ready-to-wear shop are brighter and suitable for young girls to wear. If such clothes are bought back, it is estimated that they will not be able to wear them on Aunt Hong.

    The two looked at it for a long time, and after a long time they chose a cotton jacket that was suitable for Aunt Hong.

    The clothes are a bit bulky, but it doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s better to buy bigger clothes than smaller ones.

    The material of this jacket is not bad, it feels very comfortable, but the price is a little expensive, it costs three taels of silver.

    This price is okay for Shu Yu, but it is frightening for ordinary people.

    Xiao Songle turned his head down and turned over his cloth bag, with a happy face, took out a purse, put his toes on the counter, "Here, I have it."

    The shopkeeper glanced at Shu Yu, saw that the latter didn''t say anything, and immediately said with a smile, "Okay, young master wait a moment, I''ll put it on for you."

    The shopkeeper folded the clothes and put them in the bag, and handed them to Xiao Songle.

    The padded jacket was a little heavy, so it should be connected to the west.

    After leaving the ready-to-wear store, Shu Yu asked Xiao Songle if he wanted to buy anything, and he shook his head.

    Shu Yu went to pull a few feet of cloth by himself, bought some snacks, and then led Xiao Songle back to the small courtyard in the south of the city.

    Originally thought that Meng Yunzheng should be back at this time, but he did not come back after they waited at home for half an hour.

    It seems that after the letter was handed in, he couldn''t get away for a while.

 Chapter 2125ï¼š Dinner at Aunt Hongs house

    Chapter 2125 A feast at Aunt Hong''s house

    Shu Yu looked at Xiao Song Le, who was observing the door from time to time, and simply said to Cheyen, "Let''s go to Hong''s house first. You can tell him when Ah Yun comes back."

    Cheyenne responded immediately.

    Shu Yu took the things and took Xiao Songle to the carriage.

    Hong¡¯s house is only three streets away from here, and it¡¯s not too far, but the carriage stopped at the entrance of the alley in a quarter of an hour.

    To Shu Yu''s surprise, today''s Hong family seems to be... very lively.

    The main gate of Hong¡¯s house is open, and you can see the scene inside when you stand at the door. There seem to be four tables in the yard, and there are many dishes on the table.

    It wasn''t lunchtime yet, so although there were quite a few people sitting at the table, most of them were just chatting.

    Shu Yu and Ying Xi looked at each other, "Why am I looking at it, they seem to be having a feast, is there a happy event for the Hong family?"

    In such a situation, it seems that it is not suitable to come to Aunt Hong.

    Just when Shu Yu was considering whether to come back another day, someone in the yard saw them.

    Shu Yu is very eye-catching. In such a small alley, wearing bright clothes with things is naturally more eye-catching.

    Yu hurried out, saw Shu Yu hurriedly smiled and asked, "Girl, who are you looking for?"

    Yu is the eldest daughter-in-law of Aunt Hong. She no longer recognizes Shu Yu. After all, she just glanced at her and didn''t even say a word. She just felt that Shu Yu seemed familiar, but she didn''t dare to recognize it.

    Everyone came out, so it was natural for Shu Yu to leave.

    She nodded and said, "I''m looking for Aunt Hong, is she at home?"

    "I''m here, my mother is at home. The girl knows my mother, did you come here specially to celebrate her birthday today?"

    Mrs. Yu looked at what Shu Yu and Yingxi were holding, her eyes lit up slightly, and she turned to let them in.

    Shu Yu was taken aback, congratulations?

    Today is Aunt Hong''s birthday? No wonder it was so lively, so they came by coincidence.

    Shu Yu led Xiao Song Le and entered the room under the curious and surprised gazes of everyone in the yard.

    Over there, Yu''s youngest son had already run into Aunt Hong''s house and shouted excitedly, "Mother, someone is looking for you outside, she looks like a rich lady."

    In addition to Aunt Hong, there were several people of her age in the room. Everyone was talking, and they were surprised when they heard the words.

    Even Aunt Hong was stunned, "Miss from a rich family?"

    "Yeah, the one with a big bag and a small bag came here to congratulate you on your birthday."

    The others immediately congratulated Aunt Hong, but Aunt Hong''s brows twitched. She was quite sure that she didn''t know any rich lady, and the other party really came to celebrate her birthday?

    Thinking like this, the man has already stood up and hurriedly walked out.

    As soon as he walked to the main room, Mrs. Yu had already brought in the three of them.

    The two parties met in the main room, and Mrs. Yu smiled and said, "Mother, this girl is here to congratulate you on your birthday. Tell me when you meet such a lady, and don''t tell us anything. We are really prepared. None. What if the reception is not good?"

    Aunt Hong glanced at her and raised her head to look at Shu Yu.

    There was some doubts at the beginning, but gradually, her expression became more and more surprised, and finally she even became a little excited, "You, you are Miss Lu?!"

    "Aunt Hong still remembers me?"

    I remember, of course I remember, over the years, she has seen a girl like Lu with a good temperament and a good appearance.

 Chapter 2126ï¼š its a dog

    Chapter 2126 This is a dog

    Aunt Hong took a few steps forward, looking at Shu Yu with some happiness and nervousness, "Lu, Miss Lu, you..."

    Shu Yu lowered his head and pushed Xiao Song Le gently, "Isn''t it my aunt?"

    Xiao Song Le took a deep breath, raised her head, and met Aunt Hong who was stunned. Her voice was clear and bright, "Auntie."

    Aunt Hong''s eyes widened, looking at the little doll carved in pink and jade in front of her, she didn''t react for a while.

    She looked at Xiao Song Le, then raised her head to look at Shu Yu, and after a while, she asked with a dry throat, "This, this is... a dog baby?"

    "Yes, we changed his name to Song Le, happy music."

    Aunt Hong opened her mouth, lowered her head, and looked at the child in front of her carefully.

    Yes, it still looks like a dog baby, but it is different. At this moment, the dog baby is not only clean and pink like the boy under the Guanyin seat, but also has bright eyes, clear and spirited, clearly like the young master of the big family.

    Aunt Hong squatted down, her hands trembled a little and wanted to hug Xiao Songle, but seeing the clean and luxurious clothes on him, she quickly put her hands back.

    Who knew that half of it was received, Xiao Songle suddenly jumped into her arms, "Auntie."

    Aunt Hong quickly hugged him, her eyes suddenly turned red, she sobbed, "Eh, eh, my aunt is here, it''s a dog, really a dog."

    She cried and laughed, not happy.

    Originally it was her birthday today. She looked at the lively outside, but she was not very happy. Unexpectedly, the dog is back, this is her best birthday present today.

    Xiao Song Le also grinned and stayed in his aunt''s arms, which made him feel very at ease.

    However, the others present were stunned. The people who came here today were all relatives who had a good relationship with the Hong family, and of course they knew about the existence of Gouwa.

    They also heard that Gouwa was picked up by one of his cousins ??as early as three years ago. The other party left the capital and did not know where to go. Anyway, he never came back for three years.

    Many people think that they may never meet again in the future, even though I heard from Aunt Hong that the other party''s family is in good condition.

    But what is the use of good or bad, this cousin has never met, he is just a distant relative, and the relationship is far away. Don''t talk about Gouwa, even if you don''t have any friendship with Gouwa''s father, can you take good care of that child? Who knows what it will be like in the future.

    Now it seems that you are taking care of it so well?

    Yu''s eyes were about to pop out. The sister-in-law beside her bumped her and asked in a low voice, "Didn''t you see the girl who took the dog away? Why didn''t you recognize it just now?"

    Mrs Yu slapped her thigh fiercely, "It''s been three years, how can I still remember?" No wonder she thought this girl was familiar just now, and she had really met.

    Followed her and her eyes lit up. This girl is a rich man. You can tell by looking at the dog baby dressed so well. He must be doing well at his cousin''s house.

    Thinking of this, Mrs. Yu hurriedly stepped forward and helped Aunt Hong very filially, "Mother, don''t get excited, it''s a good thing that the dog is back. You haven''t been talking about him all these years, but now you can see it, dog. The baby is doing well. Well, don''t stand here, this girl has come from a long way and has something to say. "

    Aunt Hong came back to her senses, raised her eyes to look at Shu Yu, and said a little embarrassedly, "I''m too excited, Miss Lu, forgive me."

 Chapter 2127ï¼š three taels of silver

    Chapter 2127 Three taels of silver

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "It''s alright, I promised that it would take four years at most, and I would definitely bring him back to see you again. I didn''t break my promise."

    "No, no." Aunt Hong quickly waved her hand, not only did she not break her promise, it had only been three years, and she had seen the dog again.

    Aunt Hong lowered her head and held the little guy''s hand, the more she looked at it, the more she liked it, "Okay, Miss Lu, please come in first, let''s sit and talk."

    She took the lead and led a few people into the house.

    As soon as he entered the door, Yingxi blocked the door intentionally or unintentionally and did not let other people in.

    Yu hurriedly said, "Let''s let them talk alone. My mother hasn''t seen the dog for three years. She must miss him very much. Let''s take care of ourselves, so don''t disturb them."

    Other people looked at each other, but Shu Yu looked different from ordinary people, Yu said again, and they all stopped at the door.

    But no one left, everyone blocked the door and probed to look inside.

    Shu Yu had already put the things in his hand on the table and said to Aunt Hong, "We came to the capital yesterday. Lele wanted to see you, so I brought him here today. I didn''t expect to meet your birthday, and it was too late. Prepare the birthday ceremony, these things, I hope you don''t dislike it."

    "Oh, what did Miss Lu say?" Aunt Hong was flattered, "Actually, bringing the dog is the best birthday present. I see that he is doing well now, so I''m happy."

    The more she looked at Xiao Song Le, the more she liked it. She was thin and small at first, but now she has become so good-looking. It can be seen that his cousin and Miss Lu treat him very well.

    Xiao Song Le also looked at her, then took out the bag from the pile of gifts just now, and stuffed the bag into Aunt Hong''s arms.

    Aunt Hong wondered, "What is this?"

    "Gift."

    Shu Yu explained, "He bought it this morning at the ready-to-wear store with the money he saved, but he didn''t know if it would fit."

    Aunt Hong was pleasantly surprised, "Douba specially bought it for me?"

    Xiao Song Le nodded, "Auntie wears less clothes, this padded jacket is very warm."

    said, he untied the bag, took out the cotton jacket inside and shook it away.

    Aunt Hong knew that it was a good thing as soon as she touched the material. She was stunned, and put on the padded jacket under Xiao Songle''s expectant gaze.

    Because he was still wearing a thin coat, the padded jacket was just right when he put it on. If there is no coat, it should be a little bigger, but it is also very comfortable and warm to wear.

    Xiao Songle''s eyes lit up when he saw it, "Does my aunt like it?"

    "I like it, of course I like it."

    The people who saw it outside the door were very envious, Yu swallowed her saliva, this padded jacket, if you put it on her... it seems a little small, it''s a pity.

    But someone suddenly exclaimed, "Ah, I saw this dress in a ready-to-wear store. I listened to the shopkeeper''s quotation and said that this dress costs three taels of silver."

    "What?!"

    "Thirty taels of silver?!"

    The people around couldn''t believe it. Three taels of silver was enough for their family''s daily expenses for three or four months.

    Now, just bought a padded jacket to wear? Where is this clothes, this body is wearing gold.

    Aunt Hong was originally overjoyed, but when she heard the price of the clothes, she quickly took off her clothes, "It''s too expensive, no, I can''t have it."

    As he spoke, he stuffed the clothes into Shu Yu, although just now Shu Yu said that the clothes were bought by Gouwa with his own money, but Aunt Hong subconsciously felt that this was what Miss Lu said on purpose, and the clothes must have been paid for by her. .

 Chapter 2128ï¼š i go to school

    Chapter 2128 I''m going to school

    Otherwise, where would a child have three taels of silver on him?

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, not knowing whether to laugh or cry at the clothes in his arms.

    She handed the clothes back to Aunt Hong, "Lele bought it for you specially, with his money, but he has chosen it for a long time, so he can use his heart. He was holding it all the way just now, if you If you don''t accept it, Lele should be sad."

    "This, this..." Aunt Hong looked at the little guy.

    Xiao Songle nodded vigorously, "I''m afraid that my aunt will be cold. If my aunt doesn''t wear it, then I won''t be able to convey my feelings. I think my aunt is wearing it, and she will think of me when she sees this dress in the future."

    He has a small mouth, but his words are warm and appropriate, and Aunt Hong''s eyes are sour and sour.

    Um?

    and many more¡­

    Aunt Hong suddenly widened her eyes, "Doll, can you speak?"

    Yeah, he just called his auntie, there was no obstacle to speaking, his voice was clear and immature.

    Aunt Hong was only immersed in the joy of seeing him just now, but she didn''t react for a while, and now she saw him talking da da da, and she finally realized that something was wrong.

    Gouwa was two and a half years old and couldn''t say a word, but now she can speak so smoothly?

    Aunt Hong looked at Shu Yu in surprise, and the latter smiled, "Yes, he could speak. We showed him a doctor, and the doctor said that his throat is fine, and he will be fine with exercise."

    She didn''t say that Xiao Songle had been stimulated when he was in the Hong family before, which made him not like to speak.

    Otherwise, Aunt Hong would definitely blame herself.

    Standing at the door, Mrs. Yu pouted, she thought it was because the dog''s father was an idiot, and this child was also defective.

    Aunt Hong was overjoyed, "Okay, okay, it''s a blessing for the dog to follow you guys. Look at the clarity and clarity of his speech now, he''s even better than those older kids."

    Xiao Songle said with a smile, "Auntie, not only do I speak fluently, but I can also endorse."

    "Endorsement?"

    "Yeah, my cousin started to teach me how to read and write the year before, and he sent me to the school last year to study. I can recite the Three Character Classic now, auntie, do you want to hear it? I''ll recite it to you."

    Aunt Hong was excited. She originally thought that the dog was living a good life. It would be good if she could eat and wear warmly, and take medicine when she was sick. I didn¡¯t expect to be able to study, so she was sent to the school so early?

    She nodded repeatedly, "Listen, listen."

    Xiao Song Le carried his small hands behind his back, coughed lightly, and shook his head and began to endorse.

    Shu Yu, "..." Is this what the master of your school taught? Isn''t your brain dizzy?

    Aunt Hong listened with relish. Although she didn''t understand, it didn''t prevent her from knowing that Xiao Songle was amazing. Look, it''s only been a year, and he has been able to memorize the entire Three Character Classic.

    The people outside the door were also surprised to hear that, this dog is really working in time.

    Unfortunately, if Song Dazhuang had met this cousin a few years ago when his father Song Dazhuang was still alive, then Song Dazhuang''s illness might have been cured and his life would have been easier.

    Xiao Songle finished memorizing the book, and looked at Aunt Hong expectantly, who clapped her hands, "It''s amazing, you actually memorized it."

    "Well, I will study hard in the future, and I will be the champion in the future."

    Aunt Hong laughed happily, "Okay, then my aunt will be waiting for you to take the first-scholar exam, riding horses and parading through the streets, with beautiful scenery."

    After several conversations, the estrangement that had not been seen for three years has dissipated, Xiao Songle is no longer nervous, and the more they talk, the more they agree.

 Chapter 2129ï¼š The dog has seen the world

    Chapter 2129 The dog baby has seen the world

    Aunt Hong wanted to know how he was doing in the past three years, so he pulled Xiao Songle to ask about the situation.

    Xiao Songle is obedient and clever, almost answering every question, "...I have a best and best friend named Quanquan, he is half a year younger than me. We all go to school together and go home together, he is my aunt. Auntie¡¯s cousin. We also have a cat named Zhaocai, who likes to eat it, and now it¡¯s so fat that he can¡¯t walk anymore.¡±

    "...Although Dong''an Mansion is not as prosperous as the capital, it is still very lively. There is a Dongqing Temple over there, and Grandma Lu will take us to pray for incense. By the way, I still have a peace talisman, and I also asked for my aunt. One."

    After saying that, he took out a peace talisman from his carry-on bag and stuffed it into Aunt Hong''s arms.

    The latter watched and watched, and I really liked it.

    "...My auntie''s house has a big sunflower field. When the flowers are in bloom, they are very beautiful and golden, and many people come to see them. There are also many scholars who recite poems and write poems and hold poetry meetings there."

    "...The last time we went back, we were on a boat, and the boat was very big. But for three years, I have forgotten everything on the boat, and I knew it was swaying and there were rooms on the boat."

    Aunt Hong listened quietly, echoing from time to time, feeling more and more grateful to Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng.

    Hearing what this kid said, I knew that he was living a full life, everyone loved and pampered him, even at a young age, he had already seen the big world. She, an old woman who has lived for most of her life, has never been on a boat, let alone a sunflower field or Dongqing View.

    Xiao Songle opened the chatterbox and couldn''t stop for a while.

    The Yu family outside the door was still complacent, but also knew that they had to be interrupted.

    When Xiao Songle finally took a breath, he hurriedly smiled and said, "Mother, it''s getting late, it''s time to serve."

    Aunt Hong was stunned for a moment, isn''t it? It''s her birthday today, and relatives and friends have all come over, and it''s almost noon now.

    Mrs. Yu smiled and looked at Shu Yu, "Miss Lu''s seat has been arranged, we can talk while eating."

    Aunt Hong frowned, especially when she saw the greedy and calculating expression on Yu''s face, her expression was slightly ugly.

    She said to Mrs. Yu, "It''s noisy outside, and it''s full of people. Miss Lu doesn''t know anyone, and it''s uncomfortable to sit outside. Boss and daughter-in-law, please set a table alone in my room, and let Miss Lu be here. eat."

    Mr. Yu thought about it and agreed, and the others didn''t think there was anything wrong.

    In their eyes, Shu Yu is the young lady of the big family. If you look at her, she can buy clothes for 3 taels of silver without blinking her eyes. The food she eats on weekdays must be fine food, where would she be happy with them? How about a table of people grabbing food?

    Shu Yu didn''t say anything, she didn''t plan to eat here at first. I even thought about taking Aunt Hong to a nearby restaurant for lunch, so that I could have a chance to talk alone.

    I didn''t expect to happen to meet Aunt Hong on her birthday, and the family is full of guests. As a result, she was naturally unable to leave, and she was unable to take Aunt Hong out alone.

    The guests who were originally surrounding the door were invited by the Hong family to the yard to sit down for dinner, and Mrs. Yu shouted loudly, "Head of the house, the master of the house should prepare a table of banquets by themselves, make them look better, and then take a piece to clean. the tablecloth, and scald the tableware and chopsticks with boiling water.¡±

 Chapter 2130ï¼š saved a lot of money

    Chapter 2130 I saved a lot of money

    Yu''s words were shouted high, obviously for Shu Yu to listen to, and to let Shu Yu know that she was working hard.

    Aunt Hong was a little embarrassed to hear this, and smiled at Shu Yu, "That''s a shallow eyelid, Miss Lu, don''t mind her."

    Shu Yu is of course aware of the character of the Yu family, but what surprised her was that a person like the Yu family would go to such great lengths to give Aunt Hong a birthday.

    That''s not right either, there''s not much money in this year. Like Aunt Hong''s family, the guests who come as guests can at most send some eggs, persimmons, brown sugar, etc. The price is not comparable to the fish and meat on the round table.

    Shu Yu only thought about it, but Xiao Song Le, who was beside him, had already started to dig something into his carry-on bag.

    She came back to her senses quickly, and saw that the little guy took advantage of everyone outside the door to leave, and hurriedly stuffed all the money in the bag into Aunt Hong''s arms.

    Aunt Hong only felt her arms sink, "Doll, what are you doing?"

    looked down, gasped for a moment, quickly gathered the broken silver in his hand, and asked with wide eyes, "Where did you get so much silver?"

    Xiao Songle grinned and said, "I saved, these three years, every New Year''s Eve, my cousin, my aunt, my aunt, my grandmother Lu, my second grandpa, my eldest grandfather, my third grandfather, my first aunt, my fourth aunt. , Uncle Three, Uncle Daniel, Aunt Lanhua, Aunt Cuihua, etc... all gave me New Year''s money."

    He counted one by one with his fingers, and Aunt Hong, who was numerous, was stunned.

    "My uncle and aunt said that I was young, so I took all the New Year''s money that others gave me. I don''t need it on weekdays. My uncle and aunt have prepared clothes for me, as well as food. I need it when I go out. When I use the money, Aunt Niu, who takes care of me, will pay. And on my birthday, I also received a lot of gifts and red envelopes, and I have them all, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Aunt Hong swallowed, "¡­"

    Shu Yu explained, "Originally, his uncle kept all these New Year''s money for him, and he will give it to him when he grows up and can make his own decisions. But this time he wants to buy a gift for your aunt, and his uncle will take all of it. Leave it to him and let him choose it himself. As a result, he chose that padded jacket, and I wonder why he chose such a jacket, it turns out that the rest is directly given to you."

    Xiao Songle nodded, "This way, my aunt can buy whatever she wants, but you have to put the money away and don''t let other people know that you have money. This is called not revealing your wealth."

    Aunt Hong''s eyes were slightly wet, and she touched his little head, "Auntie can''t use so much, you keep it for yourself!"

    After finished speaking, he firmly stuffed it back into his bag, not letting him take it out again.

    Xiao Songle saw that she would not accept it, and she didn''t know what to do, so she looked back at Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu said, "Aunt Hong, just keep it. The money is not a lot, it''s due to Lele''s intention." It''s really not much. Although Xiao Songle received a lot of red envelopes, every time Meng Yunzheng passed the exam, he would buy some small ones. Something for him to celebrate.

    On Shu Yu''s birthday, the old lady was in a bad mood and cried all over. He would also buy some gadgets.

    Zhao Xi also said jokingly, this is probably called taking from you and using it for you.

    But Aunt Hong still shook her head, "I can''t ask for it, the boss and the others will come to search for it, and the money will be wrecked by them."

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "How do you say this?"

 Chapter 2131ï¼š involved the Song family

    Chapter 2131 involves the Song family

    Aunt Hong was a little hard to tell. After all, it was a family scandal, and the appearance of several children made her shameless.

    Originally didn''t want to talk about it, but this matter also involved the Song family, so she gritted her teeth and made it clear.

    "Back then, you brought the dog to say goodbye to me and gave me thirty taels of silver. After you left, the eldest daughter-in-law came to ask me if you gave me something. I naturally refused to admit it, otherwise the money would have to be stolen. They care."

    Aunt Hong also scolded them, saying that her family threw a child to them for no reason, how could they still give her something? It''s not that you''re full.

    But even so, Mr. Hong and Mrs. Yu were still suspicious. After several attempts to no avail, they even searched Aunt Hong''s room while she was out.

    I didn''t expect that three taels of silver were actually found. Of course, these three taels of silver were not given by Shu Yu, but were saved by Aunt Hong before the death of old man Hong.

    After so many years, she only had so much money, otherwise she would not have sent the dog away.

    Aunt Hong said it was saved by herself, but Boss Yu and Mrs. Yu believed it.

    But even if it was only three taels of silver, they were unwilling to let it go, and wanted to take it out of the old lady''s hand. It''s not that a few children want a gift for their birthday, that is, they need to see a doctor if they are not feeling well, or they need to take supplements.

    In short, there are various excuses, and Aunt Hong knew that they would not be reconciled if they didn¡¯t fool all the money. She thought at the time was relatively simple, thinking that she still had thirty taels of silver by her side, in order to avoid trouble, the three taels of silver would be It was also given out one after another.

    The couple has been calculating in their hearts, and they are not satisfied until they have dug almost.

    Aunt Hong is finally clean, but life... has begun to change.

    Mr. Yu and his wife felt that there was no benefit from her, and their attitude towards her naturally changed. On weekdays, it is not as simple as sang and scolding Huai, and sometimes there are two types of food.

    Occasionally she came back late and didn''t even have cold meals.

    Of course, Aunt Hong''s temper is not submissive either. She scolds the boss for being unfilial and her daughter-in-law for being a spoiler. But even if she wasn''t a gasbag, the days were miserable, and there was no peace of mind.

    Aunt Hong was completely chilled, and she was especially glad that the thirty-two silver notes were hidden in another place, and she was glad that the dog baby was delivered to his cousin.

    After this incident, Aunt Hong no longer had hope for her son and daughter-in-law, and she would not even take out the money she had.

    Until the end of the previous year¡­

    "At the end of the previous year, the capital was in chaos for a while, and there were many rebels outside the city, and they hid in the mountains."

    Shu Yu knew about this. After Chenggu County became chaotic at the end of the previous year and diverted his attention, he immediately followed the capital and took action. Listening to the meaning of Aunt Hong''s words, is this matter involving them?

    Aunt Hong said, "There are many of them, and in the area hidden in the mountains, the Hong family''s cemetery is right there. Later, the rebellion ended and the cemetery was destroyed. You also know that when Gouwa''s father died, the Song family''s cemetery was destroyed. The enemy family didn''t know where to look, so they dared not bury him in the Song family''s cemetery. My husband made the decision and buried him near the Hong family''s cemetery. So the Hong family''s cemetery was destroyed, and so was his grave seedling."

    Xiao Songle became nervous when he heard this, "Is my father''s grave damaged?"

 Chapter 2132ï¼š His name is Song Le now

    Chapter 2132 His name is Song Le now

    Aunt Hong touched his head and nodded, "Well, that whole area was destroyed. Those **** rebels disturbed the peace of the dead, and they are not afraid of retribution."

    Oh, it is indeed retribution, isn''t this the death of dying soon, the arrest of arrest, and the exile of exile? It didn''t end well.

    "After the rebellion subsided, we went up the mountain to find someone to repair the Hong family''s cemetery. I asked the eldest and the second to repair and renovate Da Zhuang''s cemetery together. Who knows that they would ignore it, and no one would like it. Da Zhuang is me. The one who was brought up by one hand, had a hard life in his lifetime, and if he dies after death... How can I go to see the child''s father in the future, how can I go to see the strong mother?"

    Shu Yu almost understood when he heard this, "So, at your own expense, find someone to repair his cemetery?"

    Aunt Hong nodded, "Yes, didn''t you tell me back then that the enemy of the Song family has been found and is dead? Then it doesn''t matter, I will move the grave of Da Zhuang to the Song family and bury it with his parents. together."

    But in this way, not only the boss knows that Aunt Hong has money in his hand, but also the second child Hong and the youngest daughter.

    Several people wanted to dig out some money from Aunt Hong, but Aunt Hong already knew their true colors. Once the money was given, she would have no value in the future. They please.

    Probably several sons and daughters knew about it, and they checked and balanced each other, but they did not let the eldest and the eldest daughter-in-law get money from Aunt Hong so easily.

    Aunt Hong also bluntly said that she was penniless, and she used the last bit of money to repair the grave. Therefore, the eldest son and the second daughter are sick, and Aunt Hong is indifferent. Anyway, her children are hurting themselves, and the parents don''t care. What can he do as an old woman?

    Boss Hong repeated his old tricks and searched the house again, but found nothing.

    The more is, the more certain they are that Aunt Hong must have a huge amount of money in her hands.

    Since then, the attitude has undergone a big change, and several children have become more and more "filial" to Aunt Hong. The second family, who didn''t come here often after the separation, often brought their children to the door, and the daughter always came to see her mother.

    However, the more this happened, the colder Aunt Hong felt.

    She did not expect that the children she had worked so hard to bring up would have such virtues.

    Aunt Hong said with a wry smile, "You can also see that today''s lively birthday banquet is a sign of their filial piety."

    Shu Yu didn''t know what to say for a while. Sometimes people are so realistic. If you have money, be nice to you. No money is a burden.

    Xiao Songle took Aunt Hong''s hand and said, "Auntie, don''t be sad, you, wait for me, when I grow up, I will be filial to you. I will study hard, get a name, and take you there when the time comes. ."

    Aunt Hong looked at the little guy in front of her, and received a lot of comfort in her heart.

    "Okay, then my aunt will wait for you to grow up."

    While talking, Mrs. Yu had already brought in the second wife and sister-in-law and put the food on the table.

    As soon as they came in, they saw Aunt Hong''s eyes were red, and immediately persuaded, "Mother, today is a good day, you should be happy, look at the dog, how comfortable are you now?"

    turned to Shu Yu and said, "Miss Lu, my mother, I have been thinking about the dog baby for the past few years. She loves the dog baby the most."

    Shu Yu looked up at her and smiled, "His name is Song Le now."

 Chapter 2133ï¼š There is no news from Wei

    Chapter 2133 There is no news from the Wei family yet

    Mrs Yu''s expression froze, and the embarrassment flashed over, and she quickly laughed again, "Yes, yes, Song Le, look at me, this child has already entered the classroom, he is a scholar, he can no longer be called a dog baby."

    Shu Yu nodded, then turned around to talk to Aunt Hong.

    The three of Yu''s family listened while setting up the food, their movements were very slow, and some were reluctant to go out.

    Shu Yu ignored it and just said to Aunt Hong, "In addition to bringing Lele to see you this time, I want to ask Auntie if there is any news about Lele''s mother."

    Aunt Hong shook her head regretfully when she heard the words, "The Wei family has been gone for so many years, and there is no news at all. I really don''t know where they went."

    Xiao Song Le lowered his head, a little disappointed.

    Actually, according to Aunt Hong, Gouwa is doing well with his cousin now, and even if his mother finds it, she can''t give him such a good life.

    Not to mention the family of vampires behind Wei Shi, who will only drag the dog back.

    Don''t blame her for being selfish, Aunt Hong now hopes that Gouwa''s life is safe and smooth, and the rest is not important.

    Shu Yu felt that it would be better to find the Wei family. If Xiao Songle really went for a career in the future, it would be more important to find nature now.

    After talking for a while, before the Yu family left, Yingxi coughed lightly and started chasing people.

    Aunt Hong also frowned and said, "There are so many guests outside, why are you staying here if you don''t entertain them?"

    The three of them could only leave with regret.

    After they left, Aunt Hong greeted Shu Yu for dinner.

    Halfway through the meal, she looked at Xiao Songle again and asked hesitantly, "How long are you going to stay in the capital this time? Are you going to be in the capital in the future, or will you be going back in a few days?"

    "If there is no accident, we will live in the capital for about two months."

    Aunt Hong looked happy, "Two months?"

    "Well, if my aunt is free in the future, you can come to see Lele. We still live in the small courtyard in the south of the city, just outside Santiao Street. You came back last time."

    "Yes, yes, I remember the address." Since they would stay for a while, Aunt Hong was relieved. Otherwise, she would really be reluctant to leave Xiao Song Le.

    Shu Yu said, "Originally, Cousin Lele also came with him today, but he has some business temporarily, so let me bring him here first. When he is done with his work, I will visit again."

    Aunt Hong waved her hand, "No, no, I''m in a mess here. You guys are not clean here. If I want a dog, I''ll go find him."

    "That''s fine too."

    After having a good meal, Shu Yu planned to leave.

    Since Aunt Hong didn''t plan to collect the money and explained the reason, Shu Yu didn''t insist any longer and asked Xiao Songle to put away the money bag.

    As for Song Dazhuang''s relocation of his grave, after Ah Yun finished his exam, he would bring Xiao Song Le to worship.

    Shu Yu was about to leave, and the Hong family kept them, but Aunt Hong waved them away, "Miss Lu has something to do, it has been delayed for a long time, everyone, don''t stop her."

    Everyone could only make way. Aunt Hong led Xiao Songle to send the three out of the door. When they saw them getting into the car, she waved her hand and watched the carriage leave.

    Until the carriage disappeared, Aunt Hong sighed and turned back.

    As soon as he returned to the courtyard, everyone gathered around him.

    Mrs. Yu was the most anxious, "Mother, why is Miss Lu coming to the capital now, what is she doing in the capital?"

 Chapter 2134ï¼š Likely in the Southwest

    Chapter 2134 is very likely to be in the southwest

    Others also asked, "What is the background of that girl, she looks like she is very rich."

    "Yeah, if you buy a piece of clothes and spend three taels of silver directly, you must be rich."

    "Old sister-in-law, what exactly does this dog''s cousin do?"

    what for?

    Aunt Hong was stunned, she patted her forehead, "I forgot to ask."

    Everyone, "..." You have been chatting about feelings for a long time, but you still don''t know where they came from?

    But it''s okay not to know, this doesn''t prevent a few children from going to Aunt Hong''s room to look through the gift boxes.

    Soon a child shouted, "Wow, it''s pastries, preserved fruit, melon seeds, a lot of delicious food. And cloth..."

    Aunt Hong entered the door immediately. She couldn''t keep those pastries and preserved fruits, but she put away the cloth and the padded jacket.

    The Yu family were very greedy for that padded jacket. After all, it was three taels of silver, but Aunt Hong was so small and thin that none of them could wear it.

    So he put his idea on the piece of cloth, but before they could speak, Aunt Hong said, "I keep this piece of cloth to make clothes for the dog, and I promised to try it on him next time we meet."

    As soon as these words came out, even if Yu and others coveted it, they would not have much to say. Of course, it was also because several people were staring at a piece of cloth and couldn''t tell the difference.

    What they are thinking more about now is, the dog baby came to see Aunt Hong, did the other party leave him some money?

    The Hong family has different thoughts, and Shu Yu has already returned home.

    Only Cheyen was at home. Zhao Xishuyou took his son out for shopping and bought something by the way. They were going to Yao''s house tomorrow.

    Compared with Shu Yu, when they were in the southwest, Shu You and the Yao family were actually more familiar with each other. After all, both of them lived in the county town and communicated closely.

    It is rare to come to the capital, so naturally I want to visit it.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t come back, and the house looked empty.

    Shu Yu simply entered the room and began to think about opening a shop.

    The streets on this side of the capital, she had a good stroll three years ago, but now it is obviously different from three years ago. In the morning, I accompanied Xiao Songle to buy a padded jacket, but I walked around the area.

    is that there is no suitable location and pavement.

    She drew a general map of the capital, and Ah Yun once told her about the distribution of people in the capital.

    If you want to open a shop, it is best to be at the junction of the west and south of the city, where the dignitaries are located on one side, and the ordinary people are located on the other side. Whether it is selling melon seeds or sunflower oil, there are suitable sources of customers.

    Shu Yu writes and draws on paper, and sits for half an afternoon.

    It wasn''t until Meng Yunzheng''s voice sounded outside the house that she suddenly came back to her senses and looked up at the person who was leaning against the door frame looking at her.

    "I''m back, how''s it going?"

    Meng Yunzheng walked into the door, sat down opposite her, looked at the messy drawings she put on the table, and replied, "The emperor has already sent people to the southwest to check."

    Shu Yu put down his pen, "Do you think the last black market is likely to be in the southwest?"

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Great. During this time, Qi Lie has been looking northward, but there is no clue. Your letter is a breakthrough."

    "Why are you looking north?"

    Meng Yunzheng, "One is the reason for Jiang Kuanyu and Lin''s deputy head. They both disappeared in the same way of cheating death. And their family members said they would leave the sad place and return to their hometown in the north."

 Chapter 2135ï¼š Mrs. Yaos young lady is here

    Chapter 2135 The young lady of the Yao family is here

    Shu Yu knew that Jiang Kuanyu and the family of the deputy dart head had all returned to the north. Normal people would think about the principle of taking care of them nearby, and felt that the black market should also be there.

    So I went to the north to find it, and there was nothing wrong with it.

    Meng Yunzheng continued, "In addition to Jiang Kuanyu''s reason, there is another reason that they were misled. Qi Lie and the others tried their best to find some clues, and they also pointed to the north."

    Shu Yu wondered, "Misleading? How can you be sure that it is misleading?"

    "I''ve been searching in the north for so long without results. The emperor was already a little suspicious. Coupled with the letter you sent, it is basically certain that there is no black market in the north. Now people go to the southwest to check and see if they can find out. what."

    If not, that letter may also be misleading.

    Evidently, even if the second prince was arrested, the outside forces should not be underestimated. This is why the emperor never killed him. He was afraid that those people would jump over the wall and do something harmful to the people.

    But, this is not the way to go.

    Shu Yu saw him frowning, looked at a certain point on the table silently, and shook his hand in front of him, "What''s the matter? What are you thinking?"

    Meng Yunzheng raised his head and exhaled, "I always feel like something is going to happen."

    "Why do you say that?"

    "The second prince has been imprisoned for a year." Meng Yunzheng raised his eyes and said in a low voice, "In the past year, the cell has been heavily guarded, and everyone thought that someone would come to rescue him, but it never happened."

    Shu Yu groaned in his heart, this is really not normal.

    Meng Yunzheng tapped his finger lightly on the table twice, "I will have the test soon, I hope nothing will happen in the next few days." If something went wrong during the imperial examination, it would not be an ordinary event.

    Not only Meng Yunzheng thinks this way, but the emperor also ordered the whole city to be on guard, and make sure that the meeting will be held normally, and nothing can go wrong.

    Therefore, the atmosphere in the capital was very tense during this time, and the place where the second prince was locked was surrounded by three floors inside and three floors outside.

    This topic was too serious, and Shu Yu didn''t know the specifics, so she didn''t ask any further questions.

    After Meng Yunzheng finished speaking, he did not continue, but took the blueprint on the table and said, "After I came to the capital, I went to find a middleman, and let people pay attention to the shops that sell. The location you marked is too good, only I''m afraid there won''t be a suitable store."

    This is the capital, and there are so many rich people that shops don¡¯t have to worry about selling them, especially shops in good locations.

    Shu Yu shook his head, "It''s okay, I don''t have to buy one, I''ll rent one."

    "Let Cheyenne take you to find the man some other day."

    The two of them talked about Cheyen, and the latter ran over, "Young master, girl, the young lady of the Yao family is here."

    The young lady of the Yao family? ?

    Isn''t that the Kang family?

    Shu Yu stood up immediately and went out with Meng Yunzheng. As soon as he walked into the yard, he saw that Mrs. Kang had entered the door.

    Seeing Shu Yu, a smile instantly appeared on Mrs Kang''s face, "Ayu, really, when did you come to the capital?"

    "I just arrived last night. I was thinking of visiting Uncle Yao and Aunt Yao with my sister tomorrow."

    "Your sister is here too?"

    Shu Yu nodded and said as he walked towards the main room facing Mrs Kang, "She and her brother-in-law went out and haven''t come back yet."

    Let Ying Xi serve tea, and Shu Yu sat down opposite Kang''s and asked curiously, "Why is my sister-in-law here at this time?"

    It''s already evening, and most people don''t come to the door at this time.

 Chapter 2136ï¼š Shu Yu gave birth to a child out of wedlock?

    Chapter 2136 Shu Yu gave birth to a child out of wedlock?

    Speaking of this, Mrs Kang leaned forward and leaned forward, "You still ask me, I was shocked to hear that you gave birth to a child before you got married, so I rushed over to ask about the situation."

    Shu Yu took a sip of tea, and before she could swallow it, she was so shocked that she almost spit it out.

    She looked at Mrs Kang in astonishment and coughed twice, "What did you just say? Who gave birth to a child without getting married?"

    Even Meng Yunzheng, who was beside him, looked at Mrs Kang with surprise.

    Kang looked at them speechlessly, "Of course you are."

    She said from the beginning, "Today, the old lady of Wu''s family is celebrating her birthday, and my mother and I were guests. During the dinner, I chatted with a few ladies, and suddenly we talked about Meng Gongzi. As a result, the young lady of Yibo''s house He even said that Young Master Meng has a child, and before he got married, his fianc¨¦e gave him a son first. Moreover, the child and Young Master Meng''s fianc¨¦e were carved out of the same mold."

    Shu Yu, "¡­"

    Meng Yunzheng, "¡­"

    ha?

    Mrs Kang said, "As soon as I heard it, I felt something was wrong. Master Meng''s fianc¨¦e, isn''t it you? But I haven''t heard about your childbirth. How could the young lady of Yibo''s house spread such rumors. As soon as this birthday banquet is over, I will come over quickly. Ayu, tell me, what the **** is going on? Where did this son come from?"

    Shu Yu helped her forehead, she just said, when the servant of Yibo''s house at the door saw her yesterday, her eyes were strange, and her emotional mind was flooded.

    These days, it''s not illegal to spread rumors, right?

    was thinking, when suddenly there was giggling from outside.

    Shu Yu said to Mrs Kang, "My son... Well, isn''t this coming?"

    She pointed to the outside of the main room, and Mrs. Kang turned her head subconsciously to see that Shu You came in with Xiao Huohuo in her arms.

    When the two met each other, they were both stunned, and then they spoke uncertainly.

    "sister in law?"

    "Da Ya?...No, no, I should call you Ayou now."

    Both of them have not seen each other for more than four years, and both sides have changed a lot. When I was in exile, even if I didn¡¯t worry about food and clothing, I still didn¡¯t look very good. It¡¯s not like living a comfortable life now, and there are people around me, especially after the two gave birth to children, the body is completely different from the thin appearance before. .

    Shu You was very happy, "Why did my sister-in-law come here? I also said that I will see you tomorrow."

    Before Mr. Kang could answer, Shu Yu had already hugged Xiao Huohuo, then pointed at him and said to Mr. Kang, "Look, this is my son. Was it carved out of the same mold as me?"

    Shu You''s face was full of doubts. Mrs. Kang was very helpless. She didn''t know it before. She just saw Shu You holding the child. What else did she not understand? She knew that Shu You had given birth to a child, and it should be this little guy.

    On the other hand, Zhao Xi, who came in with a large bag and a small bag, was very dissatisfied, "What is your son? This is my son."

    Shu Yu ignored him, grabbed Xiao Huohuo''s hand and greeted Mrs Kang, "Come on, call me Auntie."

    "Auntie?" Xiao Huohuo tilted his head and looked at Mrs Kang curiously.

    Mrs. Kang liked it very much when she saw it, and looked at her body, she was in a hurry, she didn''t prepare anything, only a purse.

    The purse contained two gold coins, which she took with her son when she went out and was given to him by someone else.

    At this moment, she gave Xiao Huohuo the two golden sons, but Shu You did not refuse. Anyway, she will go to Yao''s house tomorrow, and she will also prepare it for the child at that time.

 Chapter 2137ï¼š clarify

    Chapter 2137 Clarification

    Kang held a small fire for a while, and then asked the reason for the rumor.

    Hearing Shu Yu say that it was the little servant he met outside the door last night, his expression was indescribable.

    "This Yibo Mansion is really getting worse and worse. A young servant doesn''t know anything about the situation, and he goes back to talk nonsense without asking clearly. The people in Yibo Mansion still believe it?" The question happened yesterday. The incident was spread today in front of so many people.

    Shu Yu also thought it was absurd, but what made her even more incomprehensible was...

    "You give the old lady a birthday, how can you mention us so well? A Yun is a leader, and I am a local county owner, and I have no relationship with people in the capital."

    Kang, "..." How do you say this?

    She glanced at Meng Yunzheng, who just listened with interest. After receiving her gaze, she raised her eyebrows and asked, "What?"

    "It''s nothing, that is, although you are a juror, you are quite famous. When you are not chatting, are you talking about it?"

    Kang didn''t lie, but only told half of it.

    Meng Yunzheng''s fame is indeed true, but the most important reason is the lady of the Hou family who once wanted to marry Meng Yunzheng. Back then, this girl took a fancy to Meng Yunzheng''s face and didn''t mind his ''stupidity'' or his status as an outsider. As a result, Meng Yunzheng was ''harmed'' by Mrs. Gong and became mute, and since then left the capital to seek medical treatment everywhere.

    Later, this Houfu miss got married, but many people knew about it.

    Today at the Wu family''s birthday celebration, the person who disagreed with this young lady deliberately mentioned Meng Yunzheng, trying to disgust her. Unexpectedly, the girl from Yibo''s house would jump out and say that Meng Yunzheng had a fianc¨¦e, and this fianc¨¦e gave birth to a fat boy.

    When Mr. Kang heard it, he almost thought he had auditory hallucinations.

    She breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Shu Yu''s explanation. She just said, Ah Yu is not the kind of person who is out of touch, how could she have a child out of wedlock?

    Sure enough, it was an oolong.

    She said to Shu Yu, "Don''t worry, I will help clarify this matter."

    "Thank you, sister-in-law, then." Shu Yu was worried that this matter would affect Meng Yunzheng''s exam in a few days.

    I didn''t expect that her worry was not exaggerated at all. Early the next morning, the imperial censor impeached Meng Yunzheng, saying that Xie Yuan''s deeds of Changjin''s mansion were wrong.

    In particular, Meng Yunzheng is now Jie Yuan, and is very likely to be admitted to the jinshi. If such a person becomes an official in the dynasty, it will make the world ridiculed. Barabara said a lot, the central idea is to disqualify him for reference.

    Fortunately, this was mentioned by the imperial censor in front of the civil and military officials during the court.

    The emperor on the dragon chair was speechless, but Yao Tianqin learned the truth from his daughter-in-law early, and clarified it to Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu on the spot.

    The emperor was very angry, saying that although the imperial censor had the right to supervise impeachment, but rashly talking nonsense before the investigation was clear, this was an abuse of power. If no one clarifies, everyone listens to his rumors and really cancels Meng Yunzheng''s qualifications for the exam. Wouldn''t it have harmed his life and made the court lose a pillar of talent.

    This censor was reprimanded for his impeachment failure, and finally ended up with a fine. He was so angry that he directly dragged the source of the rumors to the Yibo Mansion.

    Well, both the imperial censor and the Yibo mansion have eaten and hung up.

 Chapter 2138ï¼š A fritter, two eggs

    Chapter 2138 A fritter and two eggs

    However, after this incident, the rumors that Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu had children out of wedlock were indeed clarified.

    Meng Yunzheng''s name completely left an indelible impression on the minds of ministers.

    Shu Yu soon knew what happened in the courtroom. The next day, she and Shu You went to visit Yao''s house, and they happened to meet Yao Tianqin who came back from the court and told them about it.

    Yao''s family was quite inexplicable, and they advised Shu Yu to talk to Meng Yunzheng after he went back, so as not to be affected by this kind of thing. Just stay at home and prepare for the past few days, and don''t see anyone.

    Whether Meng Yunzheng was affected by Shu Yu didn''t know, but as the exam date got closer, she herself began to get nervous.

    The day before the exam began, Shu Yu took Meng Yunzheng into the exam room to check the basket.

    On the day of the meeting, I woke up before dawn.

    She didn''t know why, but she couldn''t sleep, and the sky outside was still gray. Shu Yu lay on the bed for a while, but she really didn''t want to sleep, so she put on her clothes and went out.

    It was fine anyway, so she just went to the kitchen to make breakfast.

    During Meng Yunzheng''s previous exams, Shu Yu did not accompany him, and every time he met and celebrated after the exam.

    This was the first time that breakfast was prepared for him before his exam.

    Shu Yu didn''t know what to prepare. She didn''t know anything about these rules, so she just cooked something to eat. The most important thing was to be full.

    She was busy in the kitchen by herself, and did not ask Yingxi to help.

    After the fire was done, it was just dawn.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t know when she got up. She leaned against the door and looked at her busy figure, feeling unreasonably warm in her heart.

    Shu Yu looked back, met his smiling eyes, and immediately said, "Are you up? Go wash up, let''s go to Gongyuan after breakfast."

    "Okay." Meng Yunzheng smiled and turned to fetch water.

    When he finished rinsing his mouth and washing his face and returned to the flower room, he saw... a fritter, two eggs on the table?

    Rao is Meng Yunzheng consciously reading a lot of books, and he doesn''t understand why the plate is placed this way.

    Shu Yu brought him a bowl of porridge and put it on the table and said, "This porridge is thick, I''m afraid that it will be inconvenient for you to drink too thin porridge." After all, it is not easy to go to the thatched hut for exams in Gongyuan.

    But it won''t work if there is no moisture at all.

    "Why are you still standing? Sit."

    Meng Yunzheng sat on the chair, then looked at her, "What do these fritters and eggs mean?"

    Shu Yu, "¡­"

    She touched her nose and laughed dryly, "It doesn''t mean anything, I just made it for you."

    Shu Yu doesn''t know what students should eat for exams these days, what''s the point. She remembered that she had taken the final exam of the primary school in her previous life. At that time, her parents were still there, and they would prepare fritters and eggs for her in a 100% appearance.

    During the college entrance examination, many people will wear cheongsam to imply victory.

    Shu Yu was busy in the kitchen for a long time, and when she finally took out the fried dough sticks and eggs, she realized that there is no such thing as 100% now.

    can be done, then eat.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t ask any more questions, he really ate the fried dough sticks and eggs, and finished the porridge.

    This porridge was so thick that it rivalled rice, and he was a little panicked after eating it.

    After he finished eating, Zhao Xicai came late, yawning, "You guys are so early."

    "It''s getting late, and the gates of the Gongyuan will open in the evening." Shu Yu gave him an angry look, "We''ll leave in a quarter of an hour. If you want to go, hurry up and eat."

 Chapter 2139ï¼š will try

    Chapter 2139 The exam will start

    Zhao Xi looked at the sky, where was it late?

    You can see that Shu Yu looks like he is about to start packing, so he quickly took a bowl and ate two bites.

    Then a few people sent Meng Yunzheng to the Gongyuan, Xiao Huohuo was still asleep, and Shu You didn''t go.

    I thought it was quite early, but I didn¡¯t expect that before I got to Gongyuan, the street was already crowded with people.

    Shu Yu was a little shocked, "Did they come before dawn?"

    Zhao Xi felt a little guilty at this moment, he thought it was quite early.

    The carriage was stopped outside, and several people could only walk inside.

    When was about to reach the gate of Gongyuan, Xun Sheng, who had come early in the morning, raised his hand and waved, "Meng Yunzheng, this way."

    As soon as the voice fell, Shu Yu suddenly felt a line of sight on the left side that could not be ignored.

    She turned her head subconsciously, and met a pair of searching eyes.

    The other party was a young woman, looking at her high status, she immediately turned her head away when she saw Shu Yu looking over, pretending that nothing had happened, as if she was just looking at it casually.

    Shu Yu wanted to look at her again, but here Meng Yunzheng was pulled aside by Xun Sheng, so she could only follow.

    Several people walked to a slightly empty corner, Yingxi let out a long breath, "There are too many people."

    After all, it is a meeting held every three years. Not to mention the number of people themselves, there are many relatives and family members, as well as officers and soldiers who watch the people and maintain order.

    Fortunately, they came early. If they were later, they might not be able to squeeze in.

    Shu Yu checked the test basket for Meng Yunzheng again, and made sure that everything was packed, and then said, "It''s still cold now, you should keep warm. This game is three days, three games for nine days, and you are nesting in such a small test. It''s not easy for you in the shed."

    Meng Yunzheng laughed when she said, "Don''t worry, I can still eat this bitterness."

    Compared with other weak scholars, Meng Yunzheng is a person who practices martial arts every day. He has a lot of yang energy on his body and a high body temperature. He is really not very afraid of cold.

    It is because he has long hands and feet, and he really can''t keep his body up in the examination room.

    Xun Sheng originally wanted to talk to Meng Yunzheng, but seeing that he had no desire to ignore him at all, he only cared about being sticky with his fianc¨¦e, and his face suddenly became black.

    Makes it seem like someone doesn''t have a fianc¨¦e.

    Xun Sheng is also engaged. He is not too young, he is a little older than Meng Yunzheng.

    If it wasn''t for his own lack of ideas at first, and the fact that his family also wanted to wait for him to get some grades before starting a family, I''m afraid that the children are now several years old.

    When he was in the Xiucai exam before, many people in the family came to propose marriage, especially when he was the third place. Unexpectedly, he stayed in the Changjin Mansion for a while, and was calculated by Chen Qiu.

    Xun Sheng really thought about marrying Chen Qiu at that time, but he didn''t care much about his family background.

    I didn''t expect Chen Qiu to be a good person. After Xun Sheng came home, the Xun family knew what happened to him, and they felt that it was not a solution to drag it on. It didn''t take long for him to be engaged.

    Last year, he and Meng Yunzheng participated in the township examination together, and they both won the Juren.

    However, Meng Yunzheng was Xie Yuan, but Xun Sheng was in the 30s.

    Xun Sheng was very satisfied with this. The township examination was difficult, not to mention the fierce competition. With so many talents who fell off the list participating together, the pressure can be imagined.

    This time, Xun Sheng wanted to participate in the Spring Festival three years later, but when Meng Yunzheng came, he wanted to try it.

 Chapter 2140ï¼š goodbye auntie hou

    Chapter 2140 Goodbye Aunt Hou

    Shu Yu finished talking to Meng Yunzheng, and after waiting for a long time, a gong finally came from the gate of Gongyuan.

    The examination is presided over by the Ministry of Rites, and there are four chief examiners.

    At this moment, several people were standing outside the Gongyuan. Some officers and soldiers were beating gongs to make everyone quiet, and immediately began to line up to check and enter the arena.

    Meng Yunzheng picked up his test basket and said to Shu Yu, "I''m going to enter the arena, you go back early. It''s still early, you go back and make up your sleep, don''t be too tired."

    "Understood, you can go."

    Xun Sheng saw their reluctance to part, shook his head, and walked away with his hands behind his back.

    Meng Yunzheng followed slowly, Shu Yu and others were stopped by officers and soldiers, and they could only see the scene of them checking and entering the arena from a distance.

    The inspection process is very strict. In this cold day, you can''t wear a padded jacket that can hide notes, books, etc., and you can only wear a single shirt.

    Therefore, Meng Yunzheng''s clothes were layered, and he wore many layers.

    It takes a lot of effort just to check.

    When everyone entered the venue, the gong sounded again, and then the gate of the Gongyuan was closed, completely isolating the outside sound.

    The people who came to watch the excitement and sent the exams turned around and left one after another.

    Shu Yu waited until everyone was almost gone, and then left.

    Cheyenne stayed, and there were a lot of people who stayed at the gate of Gongyuan just in case.

    After all, in the past, there were always a few people who couldn''t support it and were carried out. These people were either frozen in the cold, too nervous, or physically unable to hold on for so many days.

    Anyway, there will always be something like that.

    But it''s only the first day, so there is a high probability that these problems will not appear.

    But Cheyenne stayed nearby, checking the situation at any time.

    Shu Yu and Yingxi Zhao Xixian returned to the small courtyard in the south of the city. She is still a little sleepy now, and she didn''t sleep well last night.

    After I went back, I really slept. When I woke up, Zhao Xi and Shu You Xiaohuohuo had both gone out, and only she and Yingxia were left in the small courtyard.

    For a time, the whole house was deserted and a little empty.

    Shu Yu got up and washed his face. After lunch, he was ready to go out.

    However, just as she walked to the yard, there was a knock on the door, followed by an unfamiliar voice, "Excuse me, is this the mansion of Young Master Meng?"

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, turned his head and looked at Yingxi, then walked forward and opened the door.

    A face-to-face old woman was standing outside the door. She was raising her hand. When she saw the door open, she subconsciously took a step back.

    Shu Yu looked at him, "You are..."

    "Excuse me, are you the head of Wen''an County?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "I am."

    The old woman had a happy face and said hurriedly, "I am the grandmother of Wanfu, and I will accompany my aunt to visit."

    Wanfu... Auntie?

    Shu Yu raised his head suddenly and looked at the carriage behind the old woman.

    The old woman had turned her head back to the carriage, and said something to the inside.

    The curtain of the carriage was lifted, revealing a very familiar face to Shu Yu.

    As soon as the two sides met, they couldn''t help laughing.

    "Aunt Hou."

    Aunt Hou was a little excited when she saw her, and hurriedly helped the old lady''s hand to get out of the car.

    "Ayu." She took a few steps up the steps and said with a smile, "I originally wanted to come two days ago, but I just thought that Young Master Meng had to prepare for the exam, so I wouldn''t bother coming to the door. Today is the day when the exam will start, so I want to come. You should be empty, come here."

 Chapter 2141ï¼š Aunt Hou of all kinds of styles

    Chapter 2141 Aunt Hou aunt

    Shu Yu listened and greeted Hou''s door.

    She has been in the capital for five or six days. In addition to taking Xiao Songle to see Aunt Hong on the first day, she also visited several familiar families in the Yao and Qi families.

    But she didn''t go to Wan''s house, mainly because she was not familiar with Mr. Wan, and didn''t have much friendship, so it was not suitable for her to visit.

    And Hou is not the mistress of the Wan family, she is a concubine. Shu Yu didn''t know the situation of Wan''s family, nor did she know her situation in the mansion, and was afraid that rushing to the door would cause her trouble.

    So he had someone pass a message to Hou Shi, only that she had come to the capital, in the small courtyard in the south of the city.

    She gave her the address. If Concubine Hou has nothing to do, she can come here to find her.

    Hou shi hadn''t come a few days ago, so Shu Yu thought it was inconvenient for her, but she was afraid that she would disturb Meng Yunzheng''s study.

    Shu Yu led the people to the main room and sat down, and asked Yingxi to pour a cup of tea, and then said, "Speaking of which, we haven''t seen each other for more than four years, and I didn''t expect you to come to the capital. That''s fine, or else We can''t meet today either. Did you receive the letter I sent you years ago?"

    "I got it, congratulations, it''s been a few years since I got married, and I''m finally willing to get married." Hou Shi teased a few words, "I told my adults about this, and the adults heard that they were married, but they didn''t stop me. Since he wants to go back to his hometown, it''s fine to go for a walk. It''s just that he can''t leave the capital, so someone will send me back to Dong''an House."

    "Lord Wan is very kind to you."

    Speaking of this, Hou lowered his head slightly and smiled slowly.

    Shu Yu was surprised, looking at Hou Shi''s drooping eyes, it was much stronger than before in Shu''s house.

    how to say? Even the Hou family is a beautiful woman, she can be beautiful in front of her, but she always holds it intentionally or unintentionally. Now the beauty in her bones has become unbridled.

    It seems¡­I don¡¯t have so many worries anymore.

    Sure enough, Hou said in a low voice, "Your Excellency is very good to me. I''m living a very comfortable life now. Compared to being in Shu''s house, it''s not an exaggeration to say that I fell into a blessed nest."

    In Shu''s house, she was also a concubine. In the eyes of others, she was nothing but the stuff of Israel''s servants.

    But he is obviously such a character, but he wants to hold you down, so that you don''t dare to be too public. Because it is too public, then your time of death will come.

    Hou was murdered several times in the Shu family. When she was giving birth, her daughter was almost killed. For herself and her daughter, she can''t keep a low profile on weekdays, and she tries her best to dress as plainly as possible.

    But the result of doing this is that she is rejected by her husband and feels that she does not understand the style.

    So no matter what Mr. Hou did, it was wrong. He was too beautiful to make the wife unhappy. Completely living in the cracks, struggling.

    But in Wanjia it is completely different.

    "The backyard of Wan''s family is very clean. After my family''s original wife passed away, he didn''t marry again. There were only two concubines in the backyard. , I just nest in my own small yard and grow flowers, and occasionally go out to go shopping and buy things, and basically don¡¯t gather in front of adults.¡±

    Shu Yu, "So now Wanjia''s central feeder, are you in charge?"

    "Not really." Hou shook his head, "There is a housekeeper in the house, and there is a mammy who understands this kind of thing. But the adults taught me to check the accounts, and occasionally let me check the accounts."

 Chapter 2142ï¼š Lord Wan treats her very well

    Chapter 2142 Master Wan treats her very well

    Shu Yu understood. To put it bluntly, it was actually the Hou family who was in charge.

    It''s just that the Hou family is a concubine. If Lord Wan let a concubine manage the middle feed, the censor might impeach her when he goes back.

    So nominally, the affairs of the house are handed over to professional people, but in fact, the general manager is the Hou family.

    "It seems that Lord Wan treats you... well."

    Hou Shi was still a little embarrassed when she laughed this time, her face was a little red, "He is very good, don''t look at him being serious on weekdays, but he is actually very talkative. What do I do at home, what clothes to wear, and what to eat? He leaves everything up to me. He also knows that I know how to behave and won''t cause trouble. As long as I''m happy, he can do whatever he wants. A few days ago, one of his subordinates sent him two girls, and he didn''t mind the trouble. Yes, come back and explain it to me, so that I don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Shu Yu heard the sweetness in her words and couldn''t help laughing.

    I didn''t expect that Hou had suffered so much, and at the end of the day, she would meet someone who really treated her.

    Master Wan must have had his heart on the Hou family, otherwise he would not have tried his best to give Shu Er Ye a lot of benefits, asked the Hou family to come over, and found a way to bring the six girls back to the capital together. .

    Thinking of Miss Six, Shu Yu was a little curious, "Why haven''t I seen Miss Six, how is she?"

    "Xiaoqing lives at her husband''s house now."

    Husband''s house? Shu Yu was stunned, "Is that the guard next to Lord Wan?" Isn''t it just an expedient measure?

    Hou nodded, "Originally, I really only wanted to use the marriage thing to bring Xiaoqing out of Lin Zhang''s house. She was only twelve years old at that time, how could she get married? But after these years of getting along, Xiaoqing and him The nominal husband has gradually developed feelings for him. I think he treats Xiaoqing very well, and the adults also say that this person is worth relying on. Since they are a nominal husband and wife, it is good to be a real husband and wife now. "

    This year, Shu Qing was just in time for her wedding, so Mrs. Hou and Mr. Wan took the lead, and held a simple wedding banquet for them after the year.

    Speaking of which, only half a month has passed since the wedding banquet.

    If Shu Yu had come earlier, he might have just caught up.

    "Unexpectedly, she was earlier than me."

    Hou said with a smile, "I''ve been worried about her the most in my life. Now that she''s doing well, I''m relieved. Her husband is the guardian of the adults, and he doesn''t dare to bully Xiaoqing when the adults are around."

    Shu Yu thought, it is no wonder that the current Hou family is not only red, but also has a lot of charm when looking at it. You can see from his face whether he is living a good life or not.

    "I remember Lord Wan had a son."

    Hou Shi nodded, "Yes, it was born to the wife of the adult''s original wife. She is sixteen years old this year, and she studied very hard. The master''s wife died early, and the adult did not marry again, so the eldest young master followed the adult''s grandmother in daily life. In terms of how to behave and live in the world, the adults taught me personally. After I arrived in Wanjia, he was still very polite to me. Anyway, I am just a concubine, so I don¡¯t need to worry about anything else, and I will never have another child to compete with him for the family property. So there is no conflict with him. We meet on weekdays, that is, say hello to each other, and we don''t have much contact."

    Sixteen years old.

    "Then he has reached the age of marriage."

    "It''s still early, the lord said that you don''t have to worry too much. Now you should focus on your studies. It is important to get a name as soon as possible. When you get your grades, you won''t have to worry about marriage. These things are all adults worry about, and I don''t have a status. Good question."

 Chapter 2143ï¼š rival

    Chapter 2143 Love Rival

    Talking about Lord Wan''s only son, the Hou family was also very calm.

    The inside and outside of the words are all about the satisfaction of the current life. It seems that Lord Wan is more than a star and a half stronger than Er Ye Shu.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "It''s good, you''re doing well, I''m relieved."

    "You''re not too bad, you''ve already become the county head. When the lord came home and told me the news earlier, I was still a bit stunned. I thought it was a great thing to become a town lord, and if I wanted to go further, I would have to wait for Mr. Meng. If you are admitted to the jinshi, I will earn you a wife, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡±

    Hou really sighed. It''s only been a few years. From the exiled prisoner to the county lord, to the county owner, seeing that Young Master Meng is about to become an official, Shu Yu will only go higher and higher in the future.

    Shu Yu didn''t say that Meng Yunzheng didn''t plan to become an official, but just lowered his eyes and smiled.

    The two chatted ramble about the current situation. Hou should rarely go out, and there are not many people who can chat, let alone an old friend who is close to her like Shu Yu.

    Just as he was talking about Shu Qing, Yingxi suddenly walked in and said in a low voice, "Miss, a young lady came outside and said that her husband''s family belonged to the family of the minister of the Ministry of Personnel, Mrs. Zhou."

    Shu Yu was stunned, officials? ?

    She doesn''t know any staff servants at all.

    Ah, yes, Lord Wan is also from the Ministry of Officials.

    Shu Yu turned his head to look at Hou Shi, who immediately responded, "It should be her."

    "Who?"

    "The girl from Yongchang Hou''s mansion."

    Shu Yu said he was still confused.

    Upon seeing this, Mr. Hou hesitated for a while, and said in a low voice, "Ayu, you know that Young Master Meng is sincere to you, right?"

    The corner of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, "Aunt Hou can speak directly, I still believe in Ah Yun."

    Hou Shi breathed a sigh of relief, "That''s right, let me tell you, when Young Master Meng was still the young master of the Gong family, there were actually quite a few people who kissed him. It''s just because he was an outsider, and He is not very smart, so those real daughters of noble families are definitely not his turn. But one of them, who saw the face of Young Master Meng, this person is the young lady Cen of Yongchang Houfu. ."

    Shu Yu suddenly realized, "So it''s her."

    At that time, the Yongchang Marquis Mansion was in full swing, and the eldest girl of his family took a fancy to Meng Yunzheng, and Gongqiu didn''t know how happy he was. He was about to win over Yongchang Houfu, and the opportunity came to him.

    But Meng Yunzheng didn''t want to marry, it happened that Mrs. Gong didn''t want Meng Yunzheng to have such a powerful Yue family.

    The two hit it off immediately, one poisoned Meng Yunzheng, the other made a plan, and left the capital as a ''dumb''.

    As a result, Miss Cen will naturally not be able to marry Meng Yunzheng.

    Hou said, "Tell me about this eldest girl from the Cen family. It''s not necessarily a matter of saying how much you like Young Master Meng. The two of them haven''t met a few times, and I heard that they didn''t even say a word. But Young Master Meng''s face It''s too charming. The eldest girl of the Cen family was also raised in Yongchang Hou''s mansion. I heard that her parents and brothers are very spoiled, so her temper is not very good. She is coddled and willful. Later, the marriage failed, and this matter was also spread out for some reason."

    "That''s why Miss Cen''s reputation is not very good. If the Marquis of Yongchang wants to marry her at a higher level, it will be impossible to marry her. It can only be married at a lower level. Four years ago, she married the youngest son of the minister''s family."

    If not, with the status of the Yongchang Houfu, their daughters are allowed to marry the prince.

 Chapter 2144ï¼š Dealing with the Lord of Lu County

    Chapter 2144 Dealing with the Lord of Lu County

    Of course, a low-level marriage also has the advantage of a low-level marriage. Her mother''s family is powerful and can hold down her husband''s family. Naturally, the husband''s family dare not bully Miss Cen.

    But the premise is that the family has always been powerful, but Yongchang Houfu was involved in the rebellion of the third prince at the end of the previous year.

    Hou Mansion was not involved, but it was still involved.

    Today''s Yongchang Houfu has lost its former glory, and it has been sitting on the bench for more than a year.

    On the contrary, he was the servant of the Ministry of Personnel. He had done a lot of beautiful things in the past year, and was gradually reused by the emperor.

    Her mother''s family lost power and her husband''s family gained power. One can imagine the situation of Miss Cen.

    But whether Miss Cen is doing well or not, it has nothing to do with Shu Yu. What is she doing with her at this juncture?

    Hou frowned and said in a low voice, "Isn''t she here to trouble you? I heard that she has a bad temper. She came to warn you when she knew that the person she liked back then wanted to marry you?"

    Shu Yu had a black line on her forehead. She felt that although Hou did not go out very often, her ability to collect gossip was not low at all.

    She didn''t know what the other party was looking for her for, but everyone came, so it would be nice to meet.

    "Invite people in."

    Yingxi passed by, and after a while, he brought two people in.

    Looking at the age of early twenties, it should be the big girl Cen. Behind her was a nanny who looked a little shrewd.

    However, what surprised Shu Yu was that she had met this girl Cen.

    was the sight that suddenly came over after hearing Ah Yun''s name when he sent Meng Yunzheng into the examination room in the morning.

    I see...she just said, who would have such a big reaction to a name all of a sudden.

    Shu Yu was looking at Miss Cen, and the other party was also looking at her.

    While they were looking at each other, Hou shi whispered beside Shu Yu, "Sure enough, this girl Cen doesn''t seem to be having a good time."

    Shu Yu could see that there were deep marks between the other''s eyebrows, which was the result of long-term frowning.

    Looks like he has a lot of troubles.

    Shu Yu finished reading and said with a smile, "I don''t know this lady, what can I do for you?"

    Cen Yi pursed her lips. Although she hurriedly glanced at the gate of Gongyuan, she now noticed that the other person''s temperament was not bad at all, and it didn''t look like she came out of a small place. No wonder Meng Yunzheng fell in love with her.

    She frowned subconsciously, then hurriedly greeted her with a salute, and said, "I have long respected the name of the county lord, I am taking the liberty to interrupt, please forgive me. My surname is Cen. Fourth Young Master, I wonder if the county lord has heard of me."

    Shu Yu glanced at Hou Shi, didn''t she say that she had a bad temper and came to show off her power? It doesn''t look like it.

    "It turned out to be Mrs. Zhou Shao, please take a seat. I have heard some rumors about you. I just don''t know what you came to say to me today."

    Cen Yi sat down and took a deep breath, "Since the county lord knows, I won''t say more. I came here today to make a deal with the county lord Lu."

    Shu Yu, "¡­"

    trade?

    Hou blinked at her: How is it? I''m just saying, it''s definitely going to be trouble. Apart from Young Master Meng, what other transactions can there be between you, most of which are to give you money to let you leave Young Master Meng.

    Although Shu Yu didn''t hear what Hou said in her heart, she guessed it more or less from her expression.

    She thought: things shouldn''t be as **** as she guessed.

    Shu Yu took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "I don''t know what deal you want with me?"

 Chapter 2145ï¼š door-to-door shop

    Chapter 2145 The shop delivered to the door

    Cen Yi didn''t beat around the bush, and said directly, "I heard that the county owner Lu has been looking for a suitable shop for the past two days, and wants to open a shop?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "This is indeed the case."

    It''s no secret that she wants to open a shop in the capital. She met two or three middle-aged people two days ago, and she went around again. Others would know after a little inquiries.

    Cen Yibian said, "I have a shop on Futai Street, the shop is quite large, the layout inside is also very good, the location is just right, it is very suitable for you. If the county owner thinks it is possible, I can lower the market price by a thousand taels. I''ll sell it to you at the price."

    Shu Yu almost choked on the tea, she raised her head in surprise and looked at Cen Yi opposite.

    "You want to sell me a shop?" Or a place like Fortress Street?

    Fu Tai Street is located at the junction of the south and west of the city.

    But she went shopping for a few days, not to mention that it was sold, and she couldn''t find it even for rent.

    Chinese people say that the shops on this street have always been very popular, but if a room is vacated, it will not wait until the next day, and it will be bought soon.

    And the shops on this street have not changed hands for a long time.

    is also, the business is good, who is willing to sell it?

    Shu Yu was very disappointed by this and could only find another location.

    Unexpectedly, someone sent a room directly to the door at this moment, and the identity of the other party is still... a rival in love?

    Not to mention that Shu Yu felt incredible, and Hou was also very shocked.

    After the shock, there is suspicion. She has experienced backyard fights. There are so many things that a few women have to fight to the death for a man, and this inexplicably suddenly gave Ah Yu such a big benefit, he must have some idea.

    Hou was afraid of Shu Yu''s impulse, so he took the lead and asked, "What does Mrs. Zhou want? Since you said it was a transaction, the price paid by the county owner is not small. You..."

    Cen Yi glanced at Hou Shi, she knew who the other party was, after all, her father-in-law and Lord Wan belonged to the Ministry of Officials. A lot of people talk about those things about the Wanda family.

    Cen Yi happened to meet the Hou family twice, but what she didn''t expect was that the county owner Lu had such a good relationship with the Hou family.

    As soon as she heard Hou''s words, she knew what she was thinking, and she was a little angry.

    Then he sneered, "What do you think I want? Do you think I still have a crush on Gong Xiao... Meng Yunzheng? Actually, you don''t need to be so wary of me. I did like Meng Yunzheng''s appearance before, but I''ve been married for four years now, and I''m not ready to do it. It''s a matter of ruining the family style. If I really still care about him, why wait until now to come to the door. "

    Meng Yunzheng came to the capital early, and has been talked about a lot recently, and some people even ran up to her deliberately to mention it. She was disgusted and she was disgusted with her. How could Cen Yi not know?

    She deliberately waited until Meng Yunzheng went to the Gongyuan for the exam, just to avoid suspicion.

    Shu Yu assumed that Cen Yi had run out of ideas, she raised her eyes and asked, "Mrs. Zhou Shao, why don''t you talk about what you want me to do?"

    Hearing this, Cen Yi couldn''t help biting his lower lip, looking a little embarrassed.

    He had a crackling call just now, but at this moment it was difficult to speak, and he was silent for a long time.

    She didn''t speak, and the mama behind her became a little anxious, and whispered helplessly, "Girl..."

    "I see." Cen Yi replied, and under the encouraging gaze of that grandmother, she raised her eyes to look at Shu Yu, "You help me introduce someone."

 Chapter 2146ï¼š her request

    Chapter 2146 Her Request

    Shu Yu blinked, suspecting that he heard it wrong.

    her, help her introduce someone?

    Although she is now the county head, she is not as well connected as the girl from the Yongchang Houfu family, right?

    Oh, no, she knew a big man, her master Dongqing Guanzhu.

    "Who?"

    Cen Yi took a deep breath, "Holy Hand Zhao Lao."

    Shu Yu looked at Cen Yi in front of him, "Are you sick?"

    "No." Cen Yi''s face flushed, "I''m fine, I''m not sick."

    On the side, Mrs. Hou was thoughtful, thinking of something, and whispered in Shu Yu''s ear, "Mrs. Zhou Shao has been married for four years, and she still has no children."

    Shu Yu suddenly realized, although Hou''s words were kept in a low voice, but Cen Yi was close enough to hear them.

    She looked a little embarrassed, got up and was about to leave.

    Mamma quickly grabbed her, "Girl, it''s pointless to leave now."

    The other party guessed it, and even if they didn''t admit it, the county owner of Lu confirmed it.

    Cen Yi could only sit back again. This time, she didn''t look at Shu Yu. She turned her head to look at the corner of the wall and said with slightly red eyes, "Yes, I just want to see my body. The adult''s daughter-in-law was not pregnant for many years, but after being healed by the old apprentice Zhao, she became pregnant in less than half a year."

    Now my son is over two years old.

    Cen Yi listened to the Kang Corporation mentioning these things, and seemed to admire that Doctor Zhao very much.

    But Cen Yi secretly saw several doctors, but didn''t see the problem. So she suspected that her health was very serious, and ordinary doctors might not be able to do it, and even Dr. Zhao might not be able to cure it.

    To be on the safe side, ask Doctor Zhao''s master, the very famous old master Zhao, to show her, and he should be able to see it.

    After listening to her explanation, Shu Yu pondered for a moment, "Elder Zhao is now in Dong''an Mansion. He is too old, so it is not appropriate for him to make this trip all the way. But his apprentice happens to be in the capital, so I will let him show it to you. Let''s see. If he doesn''t like him well, it won''t be too late to find Old Zhao again."

    If even Zhao Xi can''t cure it, then Zhao Lao should be very interested, after all, he has always liked to study such intractable diseases.

    Cen Yi didn''t expect that Doctor Zhao was in the capital. With a happy face, he quickly calmed down and grabbed the veil tightly with both hands, "Okay."

    Now that he knew the other party''s conditions, Shu Yu became interested in that shop.

    "Before that, I have to look at that shop."

    Cen Yi nodded, "Yes."

    Shu Yu took a sip of tea and said, "I also want to know what''s wrong with that shop. Although you said that the transaction is for me to introduce Mr. Zhao, I don''t think it should be that simple. After all, the relationship between the two of us, seriously speaking. There are some subtleties, I''m always worried about digging a hole and waiting for me. Sorry, I''m a businessman, so it''s inevitable that I''m a little more cautious."

    Cen Yi was really surprised this time, and even the attitude of the mother behind her became more cautious.

    Cen Yi was silent for a moment, but did not deny it.

    "Yes, that shop does have some problems, but that problem is for me. If you take over the shop, you will definitely make money."

    Shu Yu, "You are quite confident in me."

    "I don''t have confidence in you, I have confidence in Meng Yunzheng. He spent ten years of forbearance to avenge his mother, and now he has become Kie Yuan in just three years, such a smart person, with him helping you, you It won''t be a loss after all."

 Chapter 2147ï¼š Cen Yis situation

    Chapter 2147 Cen Yi''s situation

    Shu Yu wanted to vomit blood after hearing this. What does it mean to have Meng Yunzheng help her will not lose money, she does business by herself.

    Forget it, it was the first time that Cen Yi and her met. If you really believe that she can make money no matter what business she does, then you are really talking big and fooling her.

    She was very upset when she heard her comment on Meng Yunzheng like this.

    Even though Cen Yi was already married, she really didn''t have any thoughts about Meng Yunzheng, but hearing from her rival''s praise of her fianc¨¦, she had the urge to turn her head and leave.

    The grandmother behind Cen Yi also looked at her young lady helplessly, how could she say this in front of Wen''an County Lord? She didn''t have time to stop just now, the lady''s mouth was too fast.

    She saw that Shu Yu was silent and didn''t speak for a long time, and she was worried that the other party would be unhappy. The deal was going to be bad, so she immediately pulled Cen Yi''s sleeve and gave her a wink.

    The rest is fine, but they still expect to see that Doctor Zhao.

    Fortunately, Shu Yu didn''t shove them out in the end, but raised his head and asked, "You said just now that there is indeed a problem with that shop, but it''s just for you? Let me tell you first, what''s going on?"

    Cen Yi pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "My shop deals in rouge gouache, it''s my parents'' dowry shop. It''s just that since last year, the business has been bad and has been losing money one after another. I don''t have the brain for business, so the shop It has always been handed over to the shopkeeper. At first, I thought it was because the market was not good, but after a while, it would be fine. Later, I realized that it was wrong, and I went to investigate and found that someone has been targeting me. "

    Yes, against her.

    "Before I got married, I didn''t deal with a girl who also opened a shop not far from my shop. She dragged all the guests over and ruined the reputation of my shop. Not only that, I also found that my shop may have Their inner response is just... I have too many things to do, and I can''t fight, so I think about selling the shop."

    What she said was rather subtle, and Cen Yi was already in a devastated situation. The backyard of Zhou''s family was not peaceful. Her parents'' family was treated coldly by the saint, and she was never able to conceive herself. In addition, the shopkeeper and the clerk working in the shop are all old people who came from her parents'' house before, so she has no evidence to prove who is the inner responder.

    Not to mention, she herself knows nothing about business.

    In such a situation, she came up with the idea of ??renting out the shop.

    She really didn''t think about selling it at first. After all, the location of Futai Street is really good. She can''t make time to manage the shop now, and there will be opportunities in the future.

    Even if she is not short of money, she knows that selling a good shop like this is the worst loss.

    Until¡ªshe found that Shu Yu was looking for a shop, and the requirements were a little high, so she came up with the idea of ??this shop.

    In fact, she wanted to come yesterday, but Mammy said, if she went to the door yesterday, and someone with a heart saw her, she would definitely think she was going to date Young Master Meng.

    As soon as these words spread, both she and Meng Gongzi would suffer.

    Cen Yi endured it, and then chose Meng Yunzheng to come over after entering the examination room. She also dressed up in disguise, although it was not very useful.

    But it''s better than nothing, even if she was seen, most people thought she was here to trouble the county magistrate of Wen''an.

    But if she sells the shop to the county owner of Wen''an, this kind of rumor will be self-defeating.

    After listening to Cen Yi''s explanation, Shu Yu knew in his heart that if what she said was true, the problem of the shop''s bad business was indeed directed at her.

 Chapter 2148ï¼š time is money

    Chapter 2148 Time is money

    After pondering for a moment, Shu Yu got up, "Since that''s the case, why don''t you go and see the shop first."

    Cen Yi was stunned for a moment, then stood up subconsciously, and said in surprise, "Should we go see it now?"

    Shu Yu''s expression was "that''s natural", "Time is money, so finish the transaction sooner rather than later. I think Mrs. Zhou Shao also wants to see a doctor as soon as possible."

    Cen Yi nodded immediately, "Okay, let''s go then."

    The few people stopped delaying, and left as soon as they said it. Shu Yu even went back to the room and put the banknote on it. If it was suitable, she planned to buy it on the spot.

    went out the door, Cen Yi was directly helped by the mama into the carriage.

    Shu Yu took a step slower, then turned his head to look in the direction of the corner. Yingxi also looked over, and the master and servant looked at each other.

    Hou saw both of them stop and asked strangely, "What''s wrong?"

    Shu Yu shook his head and said nothing.

    Sure enough, someone was staring at Cen Yi. I don''t know who has such a big hatred against her, and she has to follow people even when they go out.

    She suppressed her inner thoughts and quickly got into the carriage.

    Hou went with her, and she rarely went out on weekdays. She is a concubine, and the leading ladies disdain to get along with her. As for the concubines of other families, they have no right to leave the house at will.

    So Hou rarely leaves Wanjia unless necessary. The biggest pastime on weekdays is to let people inquire about the gossip and gossip in the capital, just to listen to the excitement.

    Now that she finally has a chance, of course she wants to join in the fun.

    The group was riding in the same carriage, and it was very quiet inside.

    Not long after, I came to Futai Street. As soon as I entered the street, I heard a loud noise.

    Hou lifted the curtain of the car and whispered, "It''s really lively here." If A Yu''s shop opened here, he would definitely make money without any accident.

    Shu Yu turned around in Fuk Tai Street, she even knew where the rouge gouache shop Cen Yi said was.

    "Here." But after walking three or four houses, he arrived at Cen Yi''s shop.

    From the outside, the shop is very large, it is still two floors, and the decoration is very beautiful. At first glance, it is a high-end route.

    At least ordinary people don¡¯t dare to step in when they pass through the door of such a store.

    Shu Yu glanced at the door, then lifted his legs and followed Cen Yi inside.

    Compared with the noise outside, the inside of this shop is much deserted. There was only one customer watching, and the intention to buy the rouge didn''t seem to be very big.

    Seeing them entering the door, the shopkeeper immediately greeted them and was stunned when he saw that it was the owner.

    Cen Yi waved his hand, "Go ahead, I''ll bring my friend over to have a look."

    "Okay, boss."

    After the shopkeeper left, Cen Yicai led Shu Yu to the backyard.

    The shop in front was clearly displayed at a glance, Shu Yu quickly finished it, and a few people went straight to the backyard and found that the backyard was quite big.

    There is such a shop on Futai Street. It seems that the original Yongchang Houfu was indeed very popular.

    Shu Yu walked around the backyard. Everything else was good. The backyard was beautifully renovated. There were five or six rooms, and there was a well in the middle of the courtyard, which was very convenient.

    The kitchen toilets are clean and big.

    The only thing that made Shu Yu less satisfied was the warehouse, which was too small.

    But things like rouge gouache really don¡¯t take up too much space, some cannot be stored for a long time, and there are not many stocks.

    If you can, you still have to open the next room so that the warehouse is enough for them to put things.

 Chapter 2149ï¼š Quote five thousand taels

    Chapter 2149 Quote five thousand taels

    After seeing the backyard, Shu Yu was very satisfied.

    Cen Yi took her up to the second floor slowly again. The second floor is different from the first floor in that it has private boxes.

    is similar to a separate private room in the backyard of Yiren Pavilion, which is used to receive distinguished guests. It''s just that there is no one in the shop at the moment, and the private room seems very deserted.

    There are also guys on the second floor, but the guys on the second floor are women. Although there are only two, they all wear delicate makeup, smile on their faces, and stand at the entrance with etiquette.

    Shu Yu is a little regretful, I should have brought my eldest sister here today. Although the eldest sister''s Yiren Pavilion sells clothes, it is similar to this one.

    There are full-length mirrors in the private room, and a variety of beautifully packaged rouge gouache.

    Shu Yu picked up a few and looked at them, and Cen Yi immediately had someone dress them up and give them to her.

    Shu Yu, "¡­"

    She shook her head, "No, I still have a lot of rouge gouache in my house." She even made a lot of them herself. Compared with the ones in front of her, she felt more at ease with her own.

    Cen Yi saw her putting things down, waved her hand, and told the two female lads to step back.

    Seeing that there were only a few of them present, Cen Yi said, "Anyway, this shop can''t be opened. The rouge gouache here is either cheap or given away. The rouge gouache on the second floor is pretty good, and I use it myself on weekdays. In the past, when business was good, many ladies and wives of officials in the capital would use it, and the quality was absolutely fine."

    Shu Yu still believes this.

    She thought about it, although she might not be able to use it.

    But Yiren Pavilion can indeed be used, and after all, this is the first-class goods in the capital. If you give it to others, many people will definitely like it.

    Shu Yu nodded, "I''ll pick some to take away and give them away. But I bought it for use, how about you give me a discount?"

    Cen Yi was stunned for a moment, then shook his head, "I''ll send it directly..."

    Mamma tugged at her sleeve, "Girl, let''s give it to County Lord Lu at the cost price."

    Cen Yi could still listen to what Mamma said, and nodded after hearing the words, "Okay."

    Shu Yu really picked it up on the second floor, Cen Yi followed behind her. She originally thought that she would look at the packaging to choose, but she did not expect that she would take out all the samples to have a look and smell, and then choose purposefully.

    Some boxes are designed to cater to those older and more dignified ladies, so the packaging is not very beautiful, and even a little bleak. This kind of rouge gouache that looks ugly but is not cheap, Shu Yu actually chose one by one.

    Cen Yi didn''t know Shu Yu before, but after this incident, she suddenly understood that she was not the kind of girl from the countryside who couldn''t make it to the stage.

    Shu Yu put it aside after picking, and packed it later.

    Then sat down in the private room and officially began to discuss the transaction with Cen Yi.

    "What''s the price of this shop?"

    Cen Yi raised his eyes, "My shop is in a good location. It''s on two floors. You''ve seen it just now. It''s big enough. According to the price on Futai Street, it''s about 6,000 taels."

    Shu Yu nodded, it was almost the same, she had inquired with the middle man before.

    Actually, the price that Cen Yi gave was relatively low. The other shops on Futai Street were 6,000 taels, but her shop was 7,000 taels.

    Cen Yi said, "You introduce Doctor Zhao, and I promise to give you something cheaper. If you like it, I can sell it to you for five thousand taels. Of course, you can continue to bargain."

 Chapter 2150ï¼š get it

    Chapter 2150 Get it

    Shu Yu was silent for a moment, if it was someone else, she would definitely bargain.

    But the other party is Cen Yi...

    And she herself has already sold it to her for 2,000 taels less than the price she estimated in her heart. If you bargain and spread it out, it will also give the outside world a lot of speculation.

    Cen Yi was so straightforward, and Shu Yu didn''t hesitate, "That''s five thousand taels."

    Cen Yi breathed a sigh of relief, but then heard Shu Yu say, "You sold me this shop cheaply, and I''ll introduce Dr. Zhao to you. It''s no problem, but I have to say it first. Dr. Zhao hasn''t given it to me yet. You take the pulse to see a doctor, and you don¡¯t know the specific condition of you, if he can¡¯t be cured, then you¡­¡±

    "It''s okay, we said it before, our deal is just a referral." Doesn''t include having to cure her.

    If she must be cured, then what Cen Yi has to pay is to send Shu to a shop for free.

    Even, a shop may not be enough.

    Shu Yu was relieved to see that she understood.

    "When will the transaction be made?" She had brought the bank notes, but it was unclear whether the other party was prepared.

    Unexpectedly, Cen Yi took out a deed, "This is the deed of the store, it''s all right now."

    Shu Yu could see her eagerness, she took out the bank note, "Okay, let''s make a quick decision. Let''s go to the yamen to transfer the account first, and while it''s still early, go back to my house and let Doctor Zhao show you. He should be back when we finish our business."

    Cen Yi''s eyes lit up, if everything could be done in one day, it would be great.

    "Then let''s go."

    Cen Yi first found a friend to wrap all the rouge gouache that Shu Yu had just selected. The weight is a bit large, and the price is not cheap.

    After reading it, the guy was amazed inwardly. No wonder this guest was received by the owner himself. It turned out to be a big client.

    The shopkeeper is also very happy, they haven''t encountered customers who spend so much in their shop for a long time.

    Everyone in the shop thought that Shu Yu was just a big customer, and no one suspected that the shop was about to change hands.

    Only one guy''s eyes flickered. After Shu Yu and the others went out, he found an excuse to run out of the shop and went to another fat powder shop not far away to report.

    Shu Yu and Cen Yi are both fast people. They pay with one hand and deliver the goods with one hand, and they will soon complete the shop.

    When they came out of the yamen, they both breathed a sigh of relief and achieved their desired appearance.

    Then they got into the carriage and went straight to the small courtyard in the south of the city.

    It was different from the silence when we came here just now. On this trip, we talked a few more words to each other.

    Seeing that he was about to arrive at the small courtyard in the south of the city, Shu Yu put away the deed, raised his head and said to the slightly nervous Cen Yi, "For the sake of selling your shop cheaply, how about I give you a message? Sample?"

    Cen Yi was stunned, and looked up together with Mammy, "What news?"

    "Aren''t you curious about who the insider of your shop should be?" Shu Yu smiled, "it''s the guy on the first floor with a long and narrow face, big eyes, and always smiling. When I came out with a bunch of rouge gouache just now, My maid didn''t follow, waited outside the shop for a while, and saw that guy sneaked to another cream shop, and came out again after a while."

    Cen Yi''s expression changed slightly, he gritted his teeth and said, "It turned out to be him."

    Shu Yu nodded. In fact, she still had something to say, but she didn''t think it would be good to say it, so she didn''t speak.

    Mamma saw that she was hesitating to speak, "The county magistrate may wish to speak directly if he has something to say."

 Chapter 2151ï¼š Zhao Xi knows Cen Yi

    Chapter 2151 Zhao Xi knows Cen Yi

    Shu Yu thought for a while, but still said, "This guy''s behavior is not too secretive. For this reason, your shopkeeper never noticed it. Either he didn''t care about the shop, or he guessed but didn''t do it, or, He was also kept in the dark. Either way, the ability is¡­¡±

    Cen Yi and Mammy understood in an instant, yes, no matter what kind, he is not suitable to be a shopkeeper.

    Cen Yi smiled bitterly, "I used to be another shopkeeper of the Rouge Shop, but unfortunately he passed away in an accident the year before last. The current shopkeeper Fang has no experience as a shopkeeper, he just learned from others for a few years. I think he is obedient and obedient, It lifts people up.¡±

    But now it seems that she is still too anxious, and the shopkeeper Fang is more suitable as the person who executes the order.

    Shu Yu nodded and said nothing more.

    She has said enough for today, and since Cen Yi''s shop took the initiative to deliver it to her door, she meddled in her own business.

    The carriage quickly stopped at the entrance of the small courtyard in the south of the city. Before entering the door, Shu Yu heard Xiao Huo Huo and Xiao Song Le playing inside.

    Sure enough, Zhao Xi and the others came back.

    As soon as the courtyard door opened, a small fire rushed over, "Auntie..."

    Shu Yu picked up the person, and then Hou who entered the door smiled, "This is Shu You''s child? He looks handsome and cute."

    Cen Yi was stunned for a while, looking at the similar appearances of Xiao Huohuo and Shu Yu, he understood. It turns out that this is the child who was said to have been born out of wedlock by Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng.

    Xiao Huohuo was praised, and immediately puffed out her small chest, "Cute."

    Hou was delighted, "Little clever ghost."

    She took a small box from the woman behind her, opened it to reveal the small silver bracelet inside, "This is for you, put it away."

    Xiao Huohuo tilted his head, looked at her puzzled, and then looked at Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu took it bluntly, shoved the small box into his arms, "Say thank you."

    "thanks."

    Shu You just came out, and looked at Shu Yu helplessly.

    Then she looked at the other people in the yard. She knew Hou Shi, but the other young girl was very face-to-face.

    Shu You hugged Xiao Huohuo, and his eyes fell on his sister with doubts, "This is..."

    "She''s not feeling well. Come to see my brother-in-law."

    Shuyou understood, and immediately said with a smile, "The husband is in the room, you sit first, and I''ll call him."

    "I''m tired." Cen Yi nodded slightly, and followed Shu Yu into the main room nervously.

    Yingxi had just served tea, and Zhao Xi came out over there.

    "Who''s looking for me? I..." He had just entered the hall, and before he finished speaking, the moment he saw Cen Yi, his expression changed slightly.

    "Miss Cen?"

    Cen Yi was stunned, "Doctor Zhao knows me?"

    The others also looked at him.

    Zhao Xi, "¡­"

    Of course he knew it. This girl had met Meng Yunzheng before and threatened to marry him, the girl from Yongchang Houfu, could he not be clear?

    That''s not right, when the girl saw Meng Yunzheng, he was also by her side.

    What, even if she only had Ah Yun in her eyes at the time, she couldn''t really ignore him so thoroughly, could she?

    I''m a little unhappy, so unhappy.

    Zhao Xi couldn''t help looking at Shu Yu with a strange expression, "Ayu, how did you and Miss Cen know each other?" Do you know that she is your rival in love?

    This expression is too obvious, how could Shu Yu not understand it?

    "I bought Mrs. Zhou Shao''s shop. It was on Futai Street, so I knew it naturally."

 Chapter 2152ï¼š She is humiliating you!

    Chapter 2152 She is humiliating you!

    Zhao Xi was speechless, just for a shop?

    This big girl Cen obviously wants to use the shop to bribe you and humiliate you. When did you become so stupid?

    Zhao Xi winked at her, comforted her forehead, and explained, "Okay, I know who Mrs. Zhou Shao is. Brother-in-law, let''s check her pulse first. Mrs. Zhou Shao wants to see the issue of children."

    offspring?

    Zhao Xi was thoughtful, he heard that this girl from Yongchang Hou¡¯s mansion married into Lord Zhou¡¯s house, it must have been four years.

    Don''t have children yet?

    She even told Shu Yu about the cause that was hard to tell for her. It didn''t seem like she was here to humiliate her.

    Zhao Xi became serious, sat opposite Cen Yi, put the pulse pillow in front of her, "reach out and let me see."

    Cen Yi was uneasy in his heart, and hesitantly put his wrist on it.

    At this juncture, Mrs. Hou knew that she was not suitable here, so she simply went out to chat with Shu You and helped watch the two children reminisce.

    Therefore, only Shu Yu, Cen Yi and Zhao Xi were left in the main room.

    Zhao Xi made a diagnosis for a moment, then frowned slightly, "The other hand."

    Cen Yi quickly changed his hand.

    Zhao Xi took another long pulse, but his brows tightened even more.

    He looked at Cen Yi''s tongue coating again, and asked about her sleep, diet and other conditions on weekdays.

    After understood everything clearly, Zhao Xi whispered, "Your body does have some problems."

    "What is it?"

    "Exogenous poisonous evil."

    Shu Yu on the side of has been with Zhao Xi and others for so long, and he also knows what this exogenous poisonous evil means. In modern parlance, it is inflammation.

    Cen Yi should have gynecological inflammation, but I don''t know which aspect.

    Sen Yi didn¡¯t understand very well, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Zhao Xi had some words that he didn''t want to say too clearly, but if he didn''t say something more serious, it would be bad if the other party didn''t pay attention and committed a crime.

    So he glanced at Shu Yu, who raised his hand, "Understood, I''m going out, you guys can talk slowly."

    Shu Yu walked out of the main room, looked back and saw Zhao Xi''s lips twitch.

    I don''t know what to say, Cen Yi''s face became a little... embarrassed for a moment, followed by embarrassment, and then pale again. However, in the blink of an eye, this complexion has not changed much.

    Shu Yu retracted his gaze, and simply approached Shu You and Hou to talk.

    Hou glanced at her and whispered, "I suddenly found that the rumors from the outside are not too trustworthy?"

    "Um?"

    Mr. Hou pursed his lips towards the main room, "For example, this young lady from Yongchang Hou''s Mansion, rumor has it that she is arrogant and domineering, and she is arrogant and unreasonable because of her family''s love. Now that I met, I found that this person seems... quite naive. of."

    Shu Yu laughed, "Aunt Hou is trying to say that she is not very smart, right?"

    Hou shi coughed lightly and said with a dry smile, "It''s a little bit." To be more precise, this Cen Yi is actually a bit stupid.

    She came to Shu Yu to negotiate a deal, but as soon as she came up, she wiped out her bottom.

    To say something nice is sincerity, to say something ugly is called stupid.

    In other words, Ayu has a good temperament and a good character. If he encounters that treacherous and small-minded person, he knows that Cen Yi once had a crush on Meng Yunzheng, and he is afraid that this incident will ruin her reputation.

    Shu Yu smiled, "She''s not smart, but the grandma next to her has a brain."

    Otherwise, with Cen Yi''s behavior, without this mammy, she would have been bitten to the point of no bones left.

 Chapter 2153ï¼š wont be friends

    Chapter 2153 Can''t be friends

    Hou also noticed this nanny, she suspected that Cen Yi came to the door, maybe this nanny''s handwriting.

    She probably knew about Shu Yu.

    Otherwise, Zhao Xi has come to the capital, and Shu Yu is not the only one who knows Zhao Xi. Why do they just look for Shu Yu without looking for anyone?

    Because of coming here in an upright manner, it will not make people think too much, and things can be opened up to avoid some unnecessary troubles.

    The two were talking, and there was movement from the main room over there.

    Shu Yu and Hou Shi turned their heads to look at the same time, and saw Zhao Xi coming out. Cen Yi also stood up, but she looked in a daze, her footsteps were a little unsteady when she stood up, and she was helped by her mother to prevent her from falling to the ground.

    Several people walked into the yard, and Shu Yu heard Zhao Xi say, "You guys should take the medicine first according to the prescription I prescribed, and then come back for a follow-up visit after a while. Intercourse is strictly prohibited while taking the medicine."

    "Thank you, Doctor Zhao." Cen Yi had come to her senses, her face was still a little pale, but she had already thanked her very cautiously, and asked her to pay the consultation fee.

    I saw the doctor, but it was late, so Cen Yi planned to go back early.

    She turned her head to say goodbye to Shu Yu, "Thanks to the county magistrate for the recommendation today, I''ll leave first."

    Shu Yu wanted to take her out, but before opening the courtyard door, she still said, "I don''t want others to know about your visit to Doctor Zhao. In order to avoid unnecessary speculation from the outside world, let''s make a unified statement. "

    After all, they still have the identity of ''love rivals'', no matter what, it is always fascinating to be seen getting in touch with them.

    "What to say."

    "Let''s just say, I wanted to open a shop, but I found that the rouge gouache shop on Futai Street was not doing well, so I wanted to rent your shop. I came here today to discuss the shop. It''s just that the lease has become Buying and selling, I bought this shop at the market price. The relationship between us is only the buyer and the seller."

    Cen Yi nodded, "Okay."

    That''s fine, she and Shu Yu can talk about business calmly and peacefully, so they must not care about Meng Yunzheng, the two sides are upright, and others can''t say anything.

    Cen Yi went out of the courtyard, waved with Shu Yu, and the carriage left.

    As soon as the car left, Cen Yi leaned on Mammy''s shoulder, looking a little uncomfortable.

    Mammy patted her on the shoulder, "Come on girl, at least Dr. Zhao has diagnosed a problem, as long as you take the medicine according to his prescription, it will definitely be fine. Dr. Zhao also said that he can count the days for you, and when the time comes, you and The uncle is in the same room and will be able to conceive a child immediately."

    Cen Yi nodded, still shy.

    Mammy sighed, "This county magistrate is not bad, he doesn''t show his timidity in front of the girl, and he doesn''t show off in front of that concubine Hou. He is patient with children, looks at people accurately, and does things carefully. Being friends will definitely be of great benefit to girls."

    Cen Yi frowned, "Mother, I and the County Lord Lu..."

    "I know that the owner of Lu County is good, but the relationship between the two of you is too complicated and it is impossible to be friends. So in the future, let''s keep our distance. If we can''t get in touch, we won''t be in touch."

    "¡­Um."

    Mamma looked at her and sighed secretly in her heart. If her girl had the same mind as the county master Lu, she wouldn''t be bullied like this.

    "It doesn''t matter, the eldest young master has already entered the examination room this morning. When the eldest young master passes the jinshi examination and becomes an official in the court, he will still be able to become the backer of the girl in the future."

 Chapter 2154ï¼š Cen Yis question

    Chapter 2154 Cen Yi''s Question

    Speaking of his elder brother, Cen Yi''s spirit really improved a lot.

    Hearing the words of the grandmother, her eyes lit up slightly, yes, her brother will definitely be admitted to the jinshi.

    The two masters and servants quickly turned the topic from Shu Yu to the Prince of Yongchang Hou Shizi.

    On the side of the small courtyard in the south of the city, Shu Yu leaned over to Zhao Xi and asked in a low voice, "What''s the situation with Mrs. Zhou Shao?"

    Zhao Xi let out a long sigh. He didn''t want to say it at first, but then he thought that Shu Yu was going to get married in a few months, and it was time to give her some things that women should know about science.

    This is what she should do as a doctor and as her family.

    However, Zhao Xi didn''t say anything about Cen Yi, but just told her, "In the future, when you get married, you still have to protect yourself. For example, when menstruation comes, you must not know about the same room? This can easily cause some diseases. "

    Shu Yu, "¡­"

    Okay, she understood, Cen Yi should have **** with that young master Zhou during her menstrual period.

    No wonder it causes inflammation. She probably knows that Cen Yi''s situation is similar to oophoritis.

    Generally, this is caused by not paying attention to personal hygiene, or artificial abortion, surgery such as upper ring removal, and **** during menstruation.

    Shu Yu felt that this kind of thing must have been provoked by that young master Zhou. It is not easy for women to have menstruation, unless the young master Zhou insisted, Cen Yi should not have that kind of mind. Not to mention, most men also dislike being dirty.

    Now it seems that Cen Yi''s life in the Zhou family is really not easy.

    But these have nothing to do with her, she is unlikely to have any other contact with Cen Yi in the future.

    However, today I found a shop, and Shu Yu is in a very good mood.

    Liu Hou had dinner at home, and after everyone left, she couldn''t wait to start planning her shop.

    There are not many places that can be changed on the first floor, the area is very spacious, that is, the counter needs to be re-made, and there are more cabinets.

    Two more warehouses in the backyard were opened. Originally, she planned to open one. Now that I think about it, Dong''an House is a little far from the capital, and it is not easy to transport the goods, so it is better to save more.

    As for the second floor¡­

    In fact, selling melon seeds and sunflower oil is not enough for the private room on the second floor, the first floor is enough.

    So she had to plan the second floor.

    I hadn''t thought of this for a while, so Shu Yu put it aside. I marked the schematic diagram of the first floor first, and then I had to find a craftsman to start work.

    By the time these things are done, it will be very late.

    Shu Yu stretched and looked at the moonlight outside the window, thinking of Meng Yunzheng who was in the exam room.

    I don¡¯t know how he is doing now. It¡¯s so late that I can¡¯t continue writing. I should go to bed.

    The weather is still very cold now, and there is no door in the examination room. The wind is blowing, and it is freezing to death.

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu was a little worried.

    At this time, Meng Yunzheng was not asleep, the sound of grinding his teeth and snoring came from the next door, and there was the sound of shivering from the other side, which had little effect on him.

    He was half-lying, leaning against the wall and reviewing the exam questions with his eyes closed. He was ready to go to sleep after he had finished all of them and there was no problem.

    Originally thought that the people of the second prince were going to make some big moves before the exam, but unexpectedly they have been in peace.

    The night passed, Meng Yunzheng woke up the next day still full of energy.

    stretched his body a little, and he started the second round of the exam.

 Chapter 2155ï¼š rain

    The examination room was very quiet, except for the sound of grinding, writing and flipping papers, there was only the occasional sound of footsteps by the invigilator.

    This is only the second day, and everyone is in a good state of mind.

    Meng Yunzheng not to mention, after resting all night, he answered the questions with ease and wrote fast.

    However, I didn''t expect that after the afternoon, the weather suddenly darkened.

    Not long after, the raindrops began to fall down.

    All kinds of chaotic voices suddenly sounded in the examination room, "Why is it raining?"

    "Ah, my rolls are wet."

    The invigilator''s voice quickly sounded, "Everything is quiet."

    Everyone dared not complain any more, the clever one had already started to find a way to keep out the rain.

    There are rows of test sheds, and the eaves on the top are partially stretched forward, but if the rain falls straight down, it will be fine, if it is slightly inclined, the test table will definitely get wet, and there is no way to write.

    Meng Yunzheng raised his eyes to look at the sky when it was getting dark, then took out a thin bamboo pole from the corner, stood up, and put the bamboo pole under the tiles on both sides of the eaves.

    There is also a light tarpaulin like a curtain on the bamboo pole. Pull down to completely block the position in front of the examination booth.

    This oilcloth was prepared for him by Shu Yu. After learning about the structure of the examination shed from Meng Yunzheng, she felt that it was not very good.

    The test shed is too small to stretch your legs. If it rains, it will be a big mess.

    She brought the tarpaulin to him, just in case. Even if it is difficult to encounter the rainy weather in Beijing this season, can it be protected from the wind with it? So as not to catch a cold when you go to bed at night.

    I didn''t expect it to rain on the second day of the exam.

    Meng Yunzheng looked at the oilcloth and smiled. The rain can''t get in, but when this cloth covers it, the sky becomes even darker.

    He simply lit the oil lamp, and then continued the exam while listening to the sound of rain.

    In the evening, take out the instant noodles, put them on the small stove issued by the Gongyuan, light the charcoal fire, and boil the instant noodles.

    Candidates in other test booths also prepared in advance for the rain. After the initial rush, they began to answer questions in an orderly manner.

    But there are still some who have no preparations and can only hang their clothes outside or hold an umbrella. In short, all the tools that can be used are used, and there are various kinds.

    It didn''t take long for them to smell a strong fragrance again, and their greedy stomachs were growling.

    There are also some who are really irritable, so they don¡¯t write at all. They plan to wait for the rain to stop before continuing. The big deal is that they don¡¯t sleep at night, and they answer the questions with oil lamps.

    However, this rain, but it was full into the middle of the night.

    Fortunately, the rain was not heavy, otherwise the exam would have been impossible.

    On the third day of the test, the weather was fine and the temperature got warmer.

    Meng Yunzheng put away the curtain and continued to answer the question. The others were greatly affected by the rain yesterday, and they are writing hard at the moment.

    In comparison, Meng Yunzheng seems to be much more idle.

    Before noon, he had checked all the rolls twice.

    After lunch, he sat in the examination room and rested.

    When the patrolling officers and soldiers came to him, they saw that his desk was empty and everything was packed. He sat there leaning against the wall and closed his eyes. gone.

    He probably thought that the rain yesterday made it impossible for this person to continue the exam, so he just gave up on himself.

 Chapter 2156ï¼š Luck is not so bad

    The first exam lasted three days. In the evening, the sound of the examiner''s gong sounded, and the officers and soldiers shouted at the entrance of each row of houses, "The first exam of the meeting is over, and now the paper is handed in."

    Many people started to panic. Although the papers were handed in, many people were hurrying to write.

    But the tighter and hectic you are, the greater the chance of making mistakes.

    Meng Yunzheng was very quiet. After the papers were collected, he was the first to walk out of the house while others were still packing.

    went out the door, the hands and feet that had no place to rest for a few days finally felt that they could straighten.

    He walked out along the aisle and looked at the many candidates who were frowning, the first in line at the gate of Gongyuan.

    A lot of people have come outside the Gongyuan, and everyone can''t wait to welcome their own candidates. If the family is in good condition, they even prepared quilts, hot water, food and other items.

    The gate of Gongyuan opened, and Meng Yunzheng walked out first, holding something in both hands.

    Shu Yu was very close to the gate. She guessed that he should have come out earlier, but she did not expect that he would be the first to go out.

    Her eyes lit up slightly, and she hurriedly greeted Zhao Xi and Cheyen beside her, "Quick, people are out."

    Cheyenne ran up and slowly exhaled when he saw his appearance.

    Zhao Xi even patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Looks like you are in good spirits. I heard that when you try it out, you will consume a lot of energy. The legend is so scary."

    He had just finished speaking when he suddenly heard an exclamation from behind.

    "The person fainted, hurry up, hurry up and find the doctor."

    Zhao Xi turned his head abruptly and saw a candidate with a bloodless face being carried away.

    He was stunned for a while, then looked at the candidates who came out one after another, all of them looking like they were all sluggish.

    Looking at Meng Yunzheng''s ruddy face and straight posture, he instantly had the illusion that he was not a human being.

    Meng Yunzheng glanced at him sideways, took two sips of the hot soup handed over by Shu Yu.

    Although he felt pretty good, he was really tired. The examination room was so big that it was not comfortable to sleep at night.

    Now, after two mouthfuls of hot soup, people instantly feel much more relaxed.

    Shu Yu wiped his face with a hot towel again, "How do you feel?"

    "Very good, thanks to the oilcloth you prepared for me, otherwise I would be in trouble."

    Shu Yu was very happy, she knew that Meng Yunzheng was coaxing her, as if she had suffered a big loss without the oilcloth she prepared. She didn''t believe this product didn''t think of it.

    Several people stood at the gate of Gongyuan, and they saw Xun Sheng come out.

    His appearance was not very good, and when he walked in front of Meng Yunzheng, his body was shaking.

    Meng Yunzheng frowned and said to Zhao Xi, "Show him."

    Zhao Xi checked his pulse for a while, "This is because of the cold."

    "I didn''t sleep well the day before I entered the examination room, and I couldn''t sleep for the past two days." Xun Sheng''s lips turned white and he smiled bitterly, "There is a small piece of rain leaking on the roof of the house I was assigned to. The bedding was wet."

    Everyone, "..." Your luck is really not bad.

    The environment of the examination room is very poor these days. After all, the examination is held every three years. After the examination, the examination room is closed, and it will be opened after three years.

    Therefore, if some parts of the examination room are broken, they may not be repaired in time.

    Therefore, the first thing candidates do when they enter the examination room is to clean up the house, but Xun Sheng''s roof is leaking.

 Chapter 2157ï¼š I dont even remember what she looked like

    Zhao Xi was very sympathetic to Xun Sheng, but fortunately he carried the medicine with him.

    was originally prepared for Meng Yunzheng, but now he gave it to Xun Sheng, "Take it, my medicine is effective, it''s almost enough to go back to sleep."

    "Thank you." Xun Sheng took the pill and swallowed it directly.

    immediately bowed his hands to several people, "I won''t stay any more, I have to enter the examination room tomorrow, so I will say goodbye."

    "Walk slowly."

    Xun Sheng was supported by the book boy beside him, his steps were staggering, and he felt miserable when he looked at the back.

    Shu Yu looked back at other people, most of the scholars were not in good health.

    Therefore, a large area at the entrance of the Gongyuan is filled with candidates who are being supported, but some are just like Meng Yunzheng, with brisk steps.

    "This is the first game, and there are two more games to come."

    Meng Yunzheng said while walking in the direction of the carriage, "This is not bad. In the meeting three years ago, seven or eight people were carried out in the first meeting. In the meeting six years ago, the first There was a fire at the venue, and several people did not escape. There was also a meeting nine years ago, and it was not peaceful..."

    Shu Yu''s brows tightened as he listened, "This test isn''t about learning, it''s about life."

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t speak, indeed every time he tried, there would be an accident. It''s good to be carried out when sick. Some people have studied hard for more than ten years, but finally died in the examination room.

    After a few people got on the carriage, Meng Yunzheng said, "After the new emperor ascended the throne, although there is no encore, the environment of the Gongyuan has been improved. I see that the examination shed has been renovated, and Xun Sheng''s luck is really bad. The roof leaked and it rained."

    If it wasn''t for the new emperor''s emphasis on talents, how could this first exam be so peaceful?

    Shu Yu shook his head, "Forget it, let''s not talk about this, so as not to put too much psychological pressure on you."

    Meng Yunzheng smiled and held her hand. He was actually fine and was not frightened.

    Several people quickly returned to the small courtyard in the south of the city. Shu You and the hired woman and Yingxi all stood up, "Come back, the dishes are already cooked, it will be ready soon, you go and wash your hands."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded to them. He wanted to take a bath first, but he didn''t take a bath for three days, and he felt very uncomfortable.

    When he changed his clothes and came out, the food was already on the table, and everyone didn''t ask him how he did in the test, not wanting to cause him too much pressure.

    On the contrary, Meng Yunzheng was still concerned about Shuyu''s shop.

    Shu Yu didn''t intend to say it, for fear of affecting him. But he asked. Instead of saying it, he made him think more, so he nodded, "I bought the shop, it''s on Futai Street."

    "Futai Street?" This answer was unexpected by Meng Yunzheng, "There are people selling shops in Futai Street?"

    Shu Yu glanced at him several times, then coughed lightly, "It was sold to me by the lady Cen from the Marquis of Yongchang''s mansion."

    Meng Yunzheng, "¡­"

    He was silent for a long time, and then said, "I''ve met her twice, and we haven''t said a word, and I can''t remember what she looks like."

    Shu Yu almost burst out laughing, she raised her eyes to look at his serious explanation.

    She lowered her eyes and thought for a while, "She, she still looks pretty good, she''s a little shorter than me, and she''s thinner. She has long eyelashes, a small cherry mouth, and phoenix eyes. Her skin is not bad, but there are some wrinkles between her brows. , it should be more worrying."

    Meng Yunzheng, "¡­"

 Chapter 2158ï¼š want you to look good

    Shu Yu supported his chin with his right hand, turned his head and asked with a smile, "Do you remember what she looks like now?"

    "You observe her very carefully."

    Shu Yu sighed, "That is, I have to see if I am better-looking than her, or I will feel inferior."

    Do you feel inferior? ? ?

    Everyone at the dinner table bows their heads, and there is no one more confident than you here.

    Meng Yunzheng held her left hand on the table and smiled, "No one is more beautiful than you."

    Xiaohuohuo''s little fat hand held a wooden spoon, jumped on his father''s lap, and said loudly, "It''s beautiful!"

    "Hey..." Zhao Xi''s thigh hurts so badly, the little fat brat is getting more and more stupid.

    Shu Yu finally couldn''t help being happy. She looked at Meng Yunzheng, "That''s what you said. If you say that other people are better looking than me in the future, then I want you to look better."

    Zhao Xi rubbed his thighs and pouted. He really didn''t take them seriously, did he? Hook three hook four in broad daylight, shameless.

    Shu Yu stopped teasing him, and told Meng Yunzheng the truth, "Actually, I made a deal with her. Don''t worry, I didn''t suffer any losses. The two of us...it''s a win-win situation."

    "That''s good, is the shop vacant now?"

    "Mrs. Zhou Shao asked me to give her three days to sell the rouge gouache in the shop at a low price. After three days, I will free the shop for me to repair." Shu Yu said, "I have to find a suitable craftsman now, I don''t know. Whose craftsman is good."

    Meng Yunzheng raised his eyebrows, "Why didn''t you ask Master Yao?"

    "Huh?" Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, then slapped his forehead, "Yeah, why did I forget Uncle Yao."

    Yao Tianqin is the secretary of the Ministry of Industry. Although he can''t do it, he must know the people in this industry best. What kind of skilled craftsmen are in this capital, the Ministry of Works is definitely the first to know.

    Let Uncle Yao introduce one to her. It doesn''t require much technical content, as long as you are diligent and stable in doing things.

    "I will go to Yao''s house tomorrow to ask Uncle Yao."

    "it is good."

    Meng Yunzheng chatted with everyone for a while, but didn''t stay long, and was urged by Shu Yu and others to go back to the room to rest very early.

    It is rare for him to sleep comfortably on the big bed at home, and he has to recharge his batteries to face the second exam tomorrow.

    Shu Yu took this opportunity to continue replenishing his test basket. Thinking of what Xun Sheng looked like when he left the test room, she asked Zhao Xiduo what kind of medicine he had put in, just in case.

    Zhao Xi was helpless, "Everything that should be prepared is ready. I have given him all the common cold and cough medicines, and the others will not be used."

    "Who said that? I didn''t say before that there are a lot of weeds in the examination room. What if a poisonous snake swoops out and bites him? Get an antidote."

    Zhao Xi looked at her incredulously, "Ayu, your smart head ran away from home? Look at what month it is, and feel the weather. The human venomous snake is still hibernating, where will it come out and bite."

    Shu Yu, "..." Yes, forget it''s not autumn.

    She heard that at the time of Qiuqi, a student was bitten by a poisonous snake and died of poisoning.

    Thinking about it, she still insisted, "If there are no poisonous snakes, there will be poisonous insects and poisonous ants, so be prepared."

    All right, you can say anything.

    Although Ah Yun had a detox pill on his body, Zhao Xi still gave another one at Shu Yu''s request.

    Therefore, on the second day, when Meng Yunzheng entered the examination room for the second time, he clearly felt that the examination basket was heavier.

 Chapter 2159ï¼š Rouge gouache sold cheap

    After Shu Yu sent Meng Yunzheng into the examination room, he went directly to Yao''s house.

    It''s just that Yao Tianqin is working in the Ministry of Industry at the moment, and the court has been very busy recently because of the spring season. Although the Ministry of Rites is in charge of the scientific examination, other departments have also been deployed to prevent accidents during the examination.

    Yao Tianqin is not only not at home now, but it seems that he may not come back at night these days.

    As for Yao Bo, he has been studying in Guozijian for several years, and he also took the township examination last year. It''s a pity that he delayed his studies in the southwest for five or six years, and his reading talent is not as good as Meng Yunzheng''s. In addition, the competition in the capital is much fiercer than other places, so it is a pity that he failed the list and can only wait for the next time to continue the test.

    He is not at home either, there are only Mrs. Yao''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law and her little grandson who is just over two years old.

    Fortunately, Mrs. Yao still knows some capable craftsmen, so she can introduce two to Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu followed the address given by Mrs. Yao, went over to inquire about the price, looked at their craftsmanship, and finally chose the Ding Craftsman who was closer to Futai Street.

    Craftsman Ding is more meticulous in her work. The most important thing is that he is free now, and he will be free to help her repair the shop in two days.

    Shu Yu and Ding Craftsman finalized the date. When he came out of his house, it was still early, just after noon.

    Since it is not far from Futai Street, Shu Yu can just go there and have a look.

    Today is the third day, Cen Yi promised her that the shop will be vacated within three days, and I don''t know how it is now.

    Shu Yu took Yingxi straight to the rouge gouache shop. As soon as he arrived at the door, he saw that there was a lot of excitement here. Compared with the deserted days a few days ago, it was a world of difference.

    Shu Yu saw a guy at the door and said while greeting passersby, "It''s the last day, the last day of our shop''s opening, all rouge gouache is sold at a low price, don''t miss it when you pass by."

    This guy is an unfamiliar face. Shu Yu has not seen him since he came here a few days ago. It should be Cen Yi who asked for help.

    So the guy didn''t know Shu Yu either. Seeing them stopping at the door, he hurried forward and invited him, "Do you want to go in and have a look? Our shop has the best rouge gouache. Now the owner is going to close, so they are all sold at a low price. ."

    Before Shu Yu could speak, a man came over and asked, "Your shop is going to close? Is that shop going to be rented or sold?"

    The guy seems to have encountered several people who came to ask this question, and said skillfully and helplessly, "I''m sorry, the shop has changed hands. I don''t know what the future owner will be like."

    The other party was very disappointed, looked up at the shop on the second floor, sighed and left.

    Shu Yu smiled and followed the staff''s instructions into the shop.

    Compared with the lively outside, there were more people inside, and they all gathered together in twos and threes to discuss buying a rouge box.

    There were several more people in the shop, but Shu Yu didn''t see the inner responder who was eating inside and outside, thinking that Cen Yi should have dealt with it.

    The shopkeeper Fang saw her and hurriedly greeted her.

    He was very impressed with Shu Yu. She bought a large package of goods that day, and the owner brought it in person. She is also good-looking and naturally unforgettable at a glance.

    You Qi later told him that this is the county owner of Wen''an who bought their shop, and the shopkeeper Fang was even more shocked.

    Now is the third day of the clearance process, and the shopkeeper Fang thought she was here to urge people.

 Chapter 2160ï¼š Hear your own gossip

    So shopkeeper Fang looked left and right, walked to Shu Yu and said in a low voice, "County Lu, our shop has almost sold out the goods, we can vacate it today, and tomorrow morning, I will bring two guys to put the shop inside and outside. Once you pack it up, it will be handed over to you."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Don''t worry, I agreed to check it out tomorrow afternoon. I happened to be passing Futai Street today, so I''ll come and take a look."

    The shopkeeper Fang exhaled, and the smile on his face deepened, "The county owner is just wandering around, if you see anything, just tell me."

    "it is good."

    The shopkeeper Fang is busy again. There are too many customers in the shop today.

    Yingxi watched him entertain the guests, thought for a while and said, "Miss, the shopkeeper here feels a little different from the one we saw last time."

    "What''s the difference?"

    "Looks like... now you''re very comfortable and relaxed?"

    She doesn''t know if it feels right.

    But Shu Yu felt the same as hers. She thought that the shopkeeper Fang was really not suitable to be the shopkeeper. He should prefer the kind of person who made decisions for him to execute.

    When he was the shopkeeper a few days ago, the whole person was frowning and frowning. Now that I know that I don''t need to be the one, I am full of energy.

    Shu Yu smiled and took Yingxi around the shop.

    As the shopkeeper Tong Fang said, the stock in the shop is indeed running out. It seems that the business has been very good these two days.

    She and Yingxi turned around for a while, and saw several waves of customers who paid and bought a lot of rouge gouache and left.

    And because of the big promotion, many ordinary people can also consume it. Even if there is no lady wife from a big family, there is no shortage of guests.

    There were too many people downstairs, so Shu Yu went upstairs.

    Although there are not many people on the second floor, there are customers in each private room.

    There were also several young girls waiting in the flower hall outside, picking out the rouge boxes on the counter while they waited.

    Shu Yu was almost done watching, so he planned to leave.

    However, just when she turned around and wanted to go downstairs, she suddenly heard her name.

    "This shop, I heard that the county owner of Wen''an bought it."

    Shu Yu paused and looked at the two girls who were talking.

    The two girls were sitting in a corner of the flower hall with their backs to themselves. Although this is not a private room, there are also bead curtains hanging down to separate several positions.

    The two girls were talking while drinking tea, and they didn''t seem to mind being heard.

    Also, in the eyes of these noble ladies in Beijing, even if Shu Yu is the county owner, she is also a county owner from a small place, and they don''t think there is anything to be avoided.

    "It''s interesting to say that Mrs. Zhou''s shop was sold to the county owner of Wen''an this week. The county owner of Wen''an is also the wife of the eldest young master of the Gong family who has never been there. This relationship..." The girl who spoke laughed in a low voice, "It''s complicated enough."

    "No, Cen Yi''s shop was sold to Meng Yunzheng''s fiancee? Wu Ling, are you kidding me?" The other girl was probably surprised when she heard this for the first time.

    "What am I kidding you? It''s spread all over the place. You know, the second daughter-in-law of the Wang family has always been staring at Cen Yi. According to her, it happened a few days ago. The Lord wanted to open a shop in the capital, and saw this rouge shop on Futai Street, and then found the owner, isn''t it a coincidence? The owner is Cen Yi."

    "Wen''an County mainly opens shops in the capital? What kind of shops does she run here to open?"

 Chapter 2161ï¼š Xiao Ruojun did not reconcile

    Wu Ling felt that the other party asked a silly question, "Why did you come to the capital to open a shop? She must have thought that Meng Yunzheng could be in high school in this spring, and then Meng Yunzheng would stay in the capital as an official. She will be the wife of an official in the capital in the future, so she must not buy a property in the capital in advance, so that she can stabilize her feet."

    "Then she takes it for granted, not to mention whether Meng Yunzheng can go to high school, even if he can, he will not necessarily stay in the capital."

    "Hahaha, you and I can understand that the county owner of Wen''an is from the countryside, how can he understand this. You don''t know, those poor children who have never seen the world, the family thinks that as long as they are admitted to the jinshi, they will be able to rise to the top, and they will all be successful in the future. You don''t have to worry about eating and drinking, and you can step into the circle of the official lady."

    As she said that, Wu Ling snorted softly, "As everyone knows, this is just the beginning. Even if you are admitted to the jinshi and become an official, some people rent a small yard and can''t make a living for a few years. ."

    "But I saw that Wen''an County Master bought this shop without blinking an eye. I think the family has no shortage of money."

    Speaking of this, Wu Ling felt a little sour, "What if you have money? Will you not be able to integrate into our circle by then? If you have no power or power, you won''t be able to help Meng Yunzheng''s official career much in the future. I don''t know what Cen Yi thinks, she would sell the shop to her. What good will it be for her to keep a rival in love in the capital."

    "The county owner of Wen''an is quite pitiful. She probably doesn''t know that Cen Yi and Meng Yunzheng have had such a relationship. If you hear about this in the future, will you be afraid to die when you see this shop?"

    Wu Ling gloated, "Then don''t we have a good show to watch? Now that the Zhou family has been used by the emperor, Meng Yunzheng wants to be promoted and has a future, maybe he has to ask the Zhou family. Cen Yi saw his face. Come on, maybe I really will ask my father-in-law to help me."

    "No way, Meng Yunzheng can''t beg the Zhou family no matter how he asks."

    "Why not? I heard from my father that when Meng Yunzheng first came to the capital, he went to visit Master Qi, Master Yao, and Master Jing. Obviously, they had no way to go, so they would cast a wide net. But think about it. How can an adult help him if he has never been involved in the affairs of candidates?"

    "That''s what I said, but... By the way, isn''t there Mr. Xiang? I heard that he and Mr. Xiang have a good relationship. The county town where Mr. Xiang used to go out for a few years is the hometown of the county owner of Wen''an. When Madam is sick, she went to Dong''an Mansion to recuperate."

    Wu Ling snorted suddenly, "Don''t mention Xiao Ruojun to me, and I don''t know what kind of face she has, and you still insist on arrogant to the adults."

    Shu Yu narrowed her eyes, she already knew about Xiao Shi.

    As she guessed, Xiang Weinan did not make up with her. Even though Xiao Shi and him analyzed the pros and cons, and even insisted, they were rejected by Xiang Weinan.

    Xiao Ruojun still likes Xiang Weinan, and once Xiang Weinan said that this juncture and separation had an impact on his reputation, Xiao Ruojun didn''t mention it again.

    But he still said to give him time to think carefully.

    Even she moved to Zhuangzi outside the city to live, hoping that time will dilute those pasts, and the two will discuss the matter of divorce.

    She moved out, but Xiang Weinan didn''t stop her.

 Chapter 2162ï¼š you are curious about me

    Although it''s been a year since the Xiao family''s affairs, when Xiao Ruojun returned to the capital, he was still a talking point for others after dinner.

    Not only her, but also the parents of the Xiao family.

    Xiao¡¯s father had just recovered from a serious illness. Facing those rumors and malicious visits, it was really not a good environment for him to raise his body.

    So the three Xiao family decided to temporarily live outside the city.

    All other properties of the Xiao family were confiscated, but Father Xiao and his family also had property, and they made great contributions to this incident. Of course, the emperor would not confiscate their family property, and even rewarded them.

    Therefore, the Xiao family still has Zhuangzi outside the city, not only that, but they also have four or five shops in the city.

    Coupled with Xiao Ruojun''s dowry when she was married, there is still a lot of property in her hands.

    At least even if they don¡¯t do anything, with the benefits of a few shops, as long as they don¡¯t spend money lavishly, and they don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing, they can still live comfortably.

    After Shu Yu came to the capital, he was going to visit Xiang¡¯s home.

    But Meng Yunzheng said that Xiao Ruojun was not in the city, so Shu Yu didn''t go.

    But I also heard that Xiao Ruojun is doing well outside the city now. When she was recuperating in Dong''an Mansion, she lived a farmer''s life whether in Dongqingguan or Zhuangzi.

    Now in Zhuangzi, she has also started growing vegetables and fruits by herself. Originally, she wanted to raise chickens, but it was too noisy, which prevented her parents from resting. And it''s quite dirty. Xiao Ruojun grew up in a golden and noble life, and he really can''t see those chicken and duck dung.

    Xiang Weinan occasionally goes outside the city to see her, but he is so peaceful now.

    Shu Yu didn''t have time to go, she planned to wait for Meng Yunzheng to finish the exam before going out to see her.

    I didn''t expect to hear Xiao Ruojun''s name from someone else''s mouth.

    The girl named Wu Ling was still saying, "Sir Xiang is true, no one will say anything to him even if he is with Xiao Ruojun and Li. When Xiao Ruojun married him, it was because of Concubine Xiao Sin who insisted on coming. Yes. Now that the Xiao family is committing a crime, Lord Xiang even made Xiao Ruojun''s divorce."

    "Why are you looking forward to divorce your wife so much? Could it be possible... What are your thoughts?" another girl teased.

    Wu Ling blushed slightly, and said, "What nonsense are you talking about?" Immediately after, he sighed, "Young Master Xiang is so knowledgeable and talented, there are many people staring at him."

    "It''s useless no matter how much more, Xiao Ruojun is still there, the first wife is a good wife, those who stare at her can''t be concubines."

    Wu Ling snorted coldly, "Of course it''s impossible to be a concubine, but... what if Xiao Ruojun stayed there, she has no power and power now, and someone wants to kill her to make her way, how difficult do you think it is?"

    "You, how can you talk nonsense?"

    "I''m not talking nonsense."

    Shu Yu''s face changed suddenly when he heard this, what does this mean? Is someone going to be detrimental to Xiao Ruojun?

    Does this Wuling know something?

    She wanted to listen more carefully, but the girl beside Wu Ling didn''t want her to continue talking, so she changed the subject, "By the way, what do you plan to do when the county owner of Wen''an bought this shop? Business?"

    "How do I know this." A county owner from the countryside, she never paid attention, "Zuo is just some special products from their side. I don''t think the business will be very good."

    Shu Yu took a few steps back slowly, and then stood in front of the two as if he had just come, "You guys seem very curious about me."

 Chapter 2163ï¼š The tea was poured directly over

    As soon as Shu Yu appeared, the two who were talking were stunned, and looked up at her in unison.

    "You, who are you?"

    "You just cursed me that my business would not be very good. Now people are standing in front of you, but they don''t know who I am?"

    Shu Yu simply sat down in front of the two of them, got himself a cup of tea, didn''t drink it, just held it and shook it.

    Wu Ling and the two reacted instantly and exclaimed in unison, "You are the county magistrate of Wen''an?!"

    The sound was a bit loud, and the other girls on the second floor who were looking at the rouge gouache turned their heads and looked at the three people here.

    Wu Ling hurriedly covered her mouth and waited until the others looked away before putting it down.

    After knowing Shu Yu''s identity, her expression became disapproving, and she raised her eyebrows to look at her.

    On the other hand, the eyes of the other girl were much more obscure. Seeing Wu Ling''s undisguised expression, she gently pulled on her sleeve to make her restrain herself.

    Shu Yu let her look, after a while, he raised his eyes and said with a smile, "Have you seen enough?"

    Wu Ling pouted, although she didn''t want to admit it, the girl in front of her seemed different from the country girl she imagined. Not only is she outstanding in appearance, but her behavior doesn''t seem so out of place.

    "Are you really the head of Wen''an County?"

    "Isn''t it like that?" Shu Yu put down the teacup, "You guys seem to be curious about the business I''m going to do, why don''t you just ask me directly, and you don''t need to guess behind the scenes whether my business will be good or not."

    Hearing this, the other girl lowered her eyes in a guilty conscience, but Wu Ling''s face was very ugly.

    She felt that Shu Yu was mocking her, and sneered, "We are curious about your business? We are just curious about how you bought this shop, you know the original owner of this shop is Cen Yi, you know Cen What should I do before?"

    The girl beside her immediately tugged at her sleeve and persuaded in a low voice, "Stop talking, let''s go."

    Wu Ling pulled back her sleeves, leaned forward, and smiled maliciously, "I heard that your fianc¨¦ is Meng Yunzheng, so do you know that Meng Yunzheng and Cen Yi had a relationship before? When Meng Yunzheng was still the eldest young master of the Gong family, he and Cen Yi were in love with each other and almost got married. Now that Cen Yi sold the shop to you, have you ever thought about why? You are really pitiful , Are you still very proud of buying such a good shop by the two of them in the dark?"

    Shu Yu''s expression became cold, she would appear in front of the two of them, mainly to try to find out about Xiao Ruojun, to see if this girl named Wuling knew who wanted to harm her.

    But she doesn''t want to know now, this girl''s mind is really vicious, and she is blatantly provoking discord, out of nothing.

    Seeing that Shu Yu''s face was not good, Wu Ling was happy, "I advise you, don''t think about whether the business is good or not, think about it... ah..."

    Before she could finish her words, the teacup in Shu Yu''s hand was splashed on her face.

    Wu Ling screamed, the girl beside her looked at Shu Yu in shock, and the others in the flower hall on the second floor turned their heads again, looking at the scene in front of them in disbelief.

    They knew Wu Ling, but they didn''t know who Shu Yu was. They seemed to have heard the word "County Lord" just now, but they should have met several county leaders in the capital.

    Wu Ling had tea on her face, and she didn''t react for a long time.

 Chapter 2164ï¼š How can this county be bullied?

    After a long time, Wu Ling came back to her senses, looked up at the person in front of her in disbelief, and screamed, "What are you doing?!"

    Shu Yu put down the teacup heavily, his eyes were cold, "I''m washing your mouth, how can there be such a broken-mouthed girl in this world?"

    She knew that everyone else was looking at her, and her voice was not suppressed, "Don''t you just want to see a joke? I think you are a joke. At least I know the most basic moral qualities of being a human being. How about you, discussing right and wrong behind your back, provoking It¡¯s okay to be apart from others, right?¡±

    "I¡­"

    "What''s wrong with me? I know what kind of person Cen Yi is. I know better than you. She has been married for several years, and her life is going well. You have to arrange some non-existent things here to ruin her reputation. What good will this do for you? Are you interested in Cen Yi''s husband, so you spare no effort to smear her. "

    Wu Ling''s eyes widened, and stood up with a ''shhh'', "I don''t have it, how could I possibly have a crush on her husband?"

    "It''s not about Master Zhou, that''s about my fianc¨¦? Otherwise, why are you trying to provoke my relationship with my fianc¨¦? You want me to cancel the engagement with him, so that you can take advantage of it."

    Shu Yu was still sitting in the same position, but every word was extremely sharp.

    Wu Ling was so angry that her face turned red, "I don''t, I haven''t even seen Meng Yunzheng, how could I possibly like him."

    "Since it''s neither, what are you talking about here? Oh, these rumors excite you?"

    "No no, I don''t."

    When Shu Yu spoke, he always liked to take the initiative in his own hands, "Isn''t it? It''s not because you like Young Master Zhou and my fianc¨¦, and it''s not because rumors can make you excited. Then there is only one possibility, you are stupid. It''s bad again, seeing that Cen Yi''s family is not as good as it used to be, seeing that I''m just a county head from Dong''an, with no backers and no one to stand up, I think I can be bullied, so I can bully with all my might, right?"

    When she said this, she just turned her head slightly and looked at the others in the flower hall with a smile.

    The other girls shuddered, and the sharp-eyed man twitched at the corners of his mouth. The county owner meant that anyone who spreads gossip about Cen Yi and Meng Yunzheng either took a fancy to those two men or spread rumors to get excited, or else Just stupid and bad?

    This county owner from Dongan Prefecture... Where can he be bullied?

    When Shu Yu''s words fell, Wu Ling was so angry that she was jumping up and down. She originally wanted to care about the cup of tea that Shu Yu poured on her, but now she has become everyone''s joke, seeing others pointing at her. Yes, she couldn''t take it any longer, she turned her head and ran away.

    The girl beside her let out a dry laugh, nodded to Shu Yu, and hurriedly chased after her.

    Shu Yu just watched them leave until they disappeared completely, then she stood up, looked at the other people in the flower hall, and smiled, "Excuse everyone, I''m the county magistrate of Wen''an, and I came from Dong''an mansion some time ago. Yes. Now this shop has been bought by me, it will be renovated tomorrow, and it will reopen after a while. Welcome everyone."

    Everyone immediately smiled politely, "It must be."

    They didn''t talk to Shu Yu more, they said they would definitely come, and it really wasn''t certain whether they would come or not.

    But after this incident, I will definitely inquire about Shu Yu''s situation when I go back.

    It''s good to ask, just in time to advertise their shop.

 Chapter 2165ï¼š accidental girl

    Shu Yu didn''t stay in the shop any longer, he came out after saying a few words, and got on the carriage with a look of urgency.

    then explained Yingxi, "Get out of the city."

    Yingxi was puzzled, "Now?"

    "Yeah." Although what the girl named Wu Ling said might not be accurate, Shu Yu felt that she should not be aimless. Xiao Ruojun might really be killed, so she had to remind her as soon as possible, lest it be too late.

    Ying west turned the car, and soon headed towards the city gate.

    Who knew that she had just walked out of a street when she suddenly frowned, "Miss, someone is following us."

    Shu Yu opened the curtains and looked behind them. There was indeed a carriage falling behind them, and the carriage was very unfamiliar. When Yingxi turned, they also followed.

    Yingxi, "Miss, are the people behind us trying to hurt us?"

    "Stop next to me first." It''s still a downtown area, so even if it''s going to hurt them, don''t dare to blatantly.

    The carriage stopped, and Shu Yu sat quietly and waited.

    Originally thought that the carriage behind them should move away from them, even if they were just pretending.

    Unexpectedly, they also stopped, followed closely, and a girl got out of the car.

    Shu Yu just glanced and raised his eyebrows involuntarily, this girl...isn''t she the one who just followed Wu Ling?

    The other party saw Shu Yu with a happy expression and hurriedly took a few steps forward, "I have seen the county magistrate of Wen''an."

    "What are you doing with me?"

    "I don''t know the county magistrate, can you take a step to speak?"

    Shu Yu looked at her fixedly, but the latter''s eyes were magnanimous, not the same as what he saw in the rouge shop just now.

    She hesitated for a moment, "Come in the car."

    "Thank you, county magistrate."

    The other party got into the carriage, and then introduced himself, "My name is Xue Yun, and my father is a senior in the Ministry of Industry."

    Ministry of Industry Langzhong, five-rank official.

    This capital is full of dignitaries, if there is no background, it is really just a small official.

    "are you looking for me?"

    Xue Yun nodded with a nervous expression, and asked in a low voice, "Did the county owner hear what Wu Ling and I said?"

    "I heard a little." Shu Yu nodded vaguely.

    "I mean... did the county magistrate hear us talking about Mr. Xiang and Mrs. Xiang?"

    Shu Yu was surprised, this girl is much smarter than that Wu girl. Also, it can be seen from the performance of her and Wu Ling just now.

    "I heard it, then what? What do you want to say?"

    Xue Yun took a deep breath, "I heard that the county owner''s fianc¨¦, Young Master Meng, and Lord Xiang have a very good relationship. When Mrs. Xiang Xiao was sick earlier, she also went to Dong''an to recuperate. I think I know the county owner too."

    "If you have something to say, just say it. I still have something to do, and I don''t want to listen to these devious temptations." These ladies in the capital are probably in such an environment, and they have developed the habit of not being able to speak more happily. .

    Xue Yun said immediately, "I think, if the county owner knows Mrs. Xiang, please remind her. The county owner Jiahui may be disadvantaged to her. She is happy to the adults."

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, "How do you know?"

    "The county magistrate Fangcai also heard what Wu Ling said, and I doubted it in my heart. I felt that this matter was not just a casual talk. So I chased her out and tried it out from her mouth. Wu Ling must have overheard it. , so she doesn''t know exactly how Princess Jiahui will deal with Mrs. Xiang."

 Chapter 2166ï¼š It was Xiang Weinan who opened the door

    Shu Yu felt strange, "Why did you tell me this?"

    Xue Yun lowered his head and smiled bitterly after a while, "A few years ago, my father was excluded, and my mother and I would also be embarrassed when we went out to a banquet. Once, we were almost pushed into the water by Mrs. Xiang at the time. She came forward to help me. For her, it might just be a gesture of help, but for me it was a kind of kindness. Later, something happened to the Xiao family, but fortunately Mrs. Xiang was not implicated, but the days are not the same. I¡­"

    She paused and seemed embarrassed, "I''m soft-spoken and can''t help her, and even to make myself feel better, I occasionally gossip with other people''s gossip. You can call me selfish or cowardly, but I''m always ungrateful. It''s just this time, I know that someone is not good for her, and it''s a matter of life. I can''t watch her have an accident. So I want to ask the county owner for help, talk to Madam Xiang, or ask Master Meng to remind him. , there is always a precaution.¡±

    Actually, Xue Yun didn¡¯t come to Shu Yu rashly, Wu Ling might not know it, but she knew something about Shu Yu.

    Her father is the Minister of Works, and Master Yao is the Minister of Works and her father''s Shangguan. Master Yao is a sincere person. He got the blueprint earlier and talked with her father, saying that the blueprint was sent by Dong''an House and drawn by a craftsman.

    And this road craftsman is the father of the county owner of Wen''an.

    Master Yao said that he and Lu Erbai knew each other in the southwest, and the two were quite close. As he talked, he would naturally mention Lu Shuyu, the most promising girl in the Lu family.

    Xue Yun had a good relationship with her father, and she knew a lot of things about Shu Yu in exile from her father. And Xiao Ruojun, who happened to help her, also went to Dong''an House when she was recovering, so she paid more attention to Shu Yu.

    She came to Shu Yu after careful consideration.

    Shu Yu fell silent after hearing this. She didn''t know Xue Yun. Whether what she said was true or not remains to be investigated.

    If it is a conspiracy theory, I still wonder if she wants to use their hands to deal with the Jiahui County Lord.

    However, this is also a clue. Whether it is true or not is up to Xiang Weinan to judge for himself.

    She nodded to Xue Yun, "I see, you came to tell me if you have trouble."

    "The county owner doesn''t blame me for being abrupt. If I can help Mrs. Xiang, I can feel more at ease." Xue Yun smiled, "Goodbye."

    She got off the carriage, saluted Shu Yu again, and went back to her carriage.

    Shu Yu sat in the car for a while, Yingxi asked in a low voice, "Miss, are we still going outside the city?"

    "go."

    The carriage restarted and went straight out of the city.

    No one was following behind the carriage this time, but Shu Yu was in trouble when he left the city.

    There are quite a few Zhuangzi outside the capital. Although she has an address in hand, it is not easy to find.

    When the carriage finally stopped outside the Xiao family''s Zhuangzi, it was already half an hour later.

    Shu Yu suspected that they might have to spend the night outside the city, and if they delayed, the gate of Tianheicheng would have to be closed.

    "Go up and knock on the door." Shu Yu got off the carriage and looked up at the village.

    Zhuangzi is quite big. After all, it was bought when the Xiao family was at its peak. Compared with her Zhuangzi in Jiangyuan County, it is really a world apart.

    Yingxi knocked for a moment, and Zhuangzi''s door was opened.

    However, the person who came out made Ying Xi stunned, "Master Xiang?"

 Chapter 2167ï¼š Do you know that girl Xue?

    Chapter 2167 Do you know that girl Xue?

    Xiang Weinan was stunned for a moment when he saw Ying Xi and Shu Yu behind her.

    He reacted quickly and asked with a smile, "Are you here to see Ruojun?"

    Xiang Weinan knew that Shu Yu had come to the capital, but he never saw him. He has been very busy recently, and he didn''t even go to the small courtyard in the south of the city. He didn''t expect to see him here.

    Ruojun? Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, and now he''s calling out quite affectionately.

    Shu Yu came over, "Why is Sir Xiang here?"

    "I happened to be doing some errands outside the city, and by the way, I''ll bring something to Ruojun, so I''m ready to go. Ruojun is at home, and I told her about you just now. She said that she would go back to the city to catch up with you in two days. I''ll be very happy to see you later, come in."

    opened his body to Wei Nan''s side to let Shu Yu enter the door, and then shouted to the inside.

    followed and said to Shu Yu, "I still have something to do, so I''ll go first."

    "Hey, wait, I''m not only here to look for my sister-in-law, but I also want to look for you. I have something I want to talk to you about."

    Xiang Weinan was a little surprised, and then he noticed that there seemed to be a hint of urgency on Shu Yu''s face.

    And if there is no urgent matter, it should not be out of the city at this time.

    Xiang Weinan nodded and stepped through the gate again.

    Xiao Ruojun just ran out over there, and when she saw Shu Yu, her face was filled with joy, "Ayu, you are here, hurry up, hurry in."

    She took Shu Yu and walked into the house, saying as she walked, "Why are you here at this hour? I said that I would go to find you in two days. Master Meng entered the examination room, I had a good time in this village. I don¡¯t even know what day it is today, I almost forgot that the spring season has already started.¡±

    She really doesn''t remember the days, and living in this village is like being isolated from the world. On weekdays, I embroider and embroider all kinds of vegetables, and occasionally read books and practice calligraphy, and the days pass quickly.

    If it wasn''t for Xiang Weinan, she would not have realized that the last time the two met was ten days ago.

    Xiao Ruojun was very happy to see Shu Yu, and asked her a lot of questions while pulling her ramble.

    Shu Yu was helpless, "I''ll answer these questions later. I''m here today because I have something to tell you."

    Xiao Ruojun was stunned for a moment, and then found that Xiang Weinan, who was going to leave, had actually returned.

    Shu Yu gave Xiang Weinan a wink, and the latter let everyone in the main room go out first. After the venue was cleared, Shu Yu told the two of the news he heard at the Rouge Shop today.

    She said and looked at Xiao Ruojun, "I don''t know if what that girl Xue Yun said is true or not. Sister-in-law, do you know this girl Xue?"

    Xiao Ruojun lowered her eyes and thought for a while, then said slowly and hesitantly, "I seem to have some impressions. It seems that a few years ago, it was to celebrate the birthday of an old lady. At that time, a girl was bullied. I think Don''t go over, I said a few words in the beginning. After that, the girl''s mother brought her over to thank me, I didn''t take it to heart, and I didn''t pay attention to it later. "

    Shu Yu nodded, Xiao Ruojun relied on the Xiao family''s power earlier, and his temper was indeed a little arrogant, but his heart was not bad.

    In addition to directly asking the former Concubine Xiao to seek marriage from the late emperor, it was very wicked and disrespectful, and she really did not take the initiative to harm others.

    Shu Yu looked at Xiang Weinan again, "Is Mr. Xiang familiar with this Jiahui County Lord?"

    Xiang Weinan''s brows were almost tied into a knot. Hearing that someone was trying to kill Xiao Ruojun, especially because of him, his expression was always ugly.

 Chapter 2168ï¼š follow me back to the mansion

    Chapter 2168 Follow me back to the uncle''s house

    "It''s not really familiar, the Princess Jiahui is the daughter of the eldest princess. The eldest princess was unknown earlier, she had no sense of existence, and she couldn''t speak in front of the emperor. But the capital was chaotic the year before, and the eldest princess happened to enter the palace to give to the queen. She gave things and blocked the sword for the queen when she encountered an assassin. This caught the emperor''s eyes, and then the emperor conferred her daughter as the county master of Jiahui."

    In the past, although she was a princess, she was not taken seriously. Now that she is in power, she is inevitably a bit arrogant.

    But being so arrogant that he wanted to kill someone''s wife instead of her would be too much.

    Shu Yu felt strange, "How can she be sure that if something happens to my sister-in-law, she must be Mrs. Xiang?"

    "Because of that sword, the queen was in love, and she and the eldest princess have been very close over the past year. Maybe the county master Jiahui thinks it is not difficult to ask for an imperial decree with their current relationship."

    While speaking, Xiang Weinan couldn''t help but glance at Xiao Ruojun.

    The latter didn''t react at first, but the next moment he understood, his face was a little ugly.

    This county master Jiahui wants to follow her methods. The former Concubine Xiao asked for her marriage with Xiang Weinan earlier, and now she goes to the queen to ask for it...

    Shu Yu has some inexplicable sympathy for Wei Nan. Why are these two people trying to marry him, but they are not going the right way.

    Xiao Ruojun felt a little guilty, "I''m sorry."

    Xiang Weinan said, "It''s all over, you are my wife now, you don''t need to look back. The most important thing is the matter of the county master Jiahui. Now it is different from before. Even if the county master Jiahui goes to ask the queen, the emperor will The side will also block it.¡±

    In the past, the late emperor did not like to see Xiang Jia, so when Concubine Xiao asked, the late emperor felt that it was not a big deal, so he still climbed up the Xiao family, and directly agreed without asking Xiang Weinan and his parents.

    Xiang Weinan didn''t have the capital to resist the decree at that time, and he didn''t want to expose the fact that he secretly took refuge with the Fifth Prince, and the marriage was completed.

    It is different now, his friendship with Jin Shang is still there. The emperor is also aware of his resistance to the matter of giving marriage. As the emperor''s minister, he will not rush to issue an decree without asking a question.

    So Xiang Weinan is not worried, what he is worried about is...

    "Although the emperor will not confer marriage, this is something that will come later. The most important thing now is whether the county master Jiahui really wants to harm Ruojun. Now, Ruojun, you have to go back to the Uncle''s Mansion with me."

    Xiang Weinan turned his head to look at Xiao Ruojun with a serious expression.

    Xiao Ruojun was stunned, "But..."

    "Zhuangzi is far from the city. If something really happens, I''m afraid I''ll be out of reach."

    Shu Yu agrees with this, "There are few people in this village, and people come and go, so it''s too easy to do something. Back at the uncle''s house, even if the county master Jiahui really wants to harm you, it''s not that easy. of."

    She believed that with Xiang Weinan''s ability, the water around the house could be drained, at least not by a county master who was once in power.

    Xiao Ruojun hesitated for a while, although she is now a lot less optimistic about many things, she still cherishes her life.

    Seeing Xiang Weinan''s solemn expression, she still nodded, but she was still a little hesitant, "Then my parents..."

    "I will send someone to watch over the father-in-law and mother-in-law. Their goal is to do you. When you return to the city, they will not treat the father-in-law and mother-in-law."

 Chapter 2169ï¼š Shu Yus Doubt

    Chapter 2169 Shu Yu''s doubts

    Xiang Weinan believed that even if Jiahui County was the main victim of Xiao Ruojun, he would not dare to come openly, and would only find a way to secretly create an accident.

    Don''t say that the Xiao family is not an ordinary commoner, even if they were, the eldest princess and the others would not dare to waste their lives. Their goal is Xiao Ruojun, and they will not deal with Xiao''s father and mother by any means.

    Xiao Ruojun nodded when she heard the words, and went back to the house to tell her parents that she wanted to go back to the uncle''s house, but she didn''t explain the real reason, lest the two elders be worried.

    The parents of the Xiao family naturally have no objection. They agree that Xiao Ruojun and Xiang Weinan should go back. The daughter wants to reconcile with her son-in-law, but the two elders do not want it.

    The Xiao family is no longer available, but the Xiang family is in full swing, and Xiang Weinan has a good character and will not treat her daughter badly. With him and the Xiang family protecting her, her daughter will never be bullied.

    Xiao''s parents quickly helped their daughter pack things up, and when they came out, they saw Shu Yu, and the two knew that the county owner who was taking care of their daughter in Dong''an Mansion had actually come.

    The two immediately thanked Shu Yu for thousands of dollars, and they also wanted to keep Shu Yu at home for dinner.

    Shu Yu could only reply with a dry smile, "I won''t eat it, it''s too late, and the gate will be closed if I go to the city. I didn''t have time to tell my sister and brother-in-law when I was out of the city, for fear that they would be worried."

    Xiao''s parents just gave up.

    Xiang Weinan had asked Hu Li Wanghong to help Xiao Ruojun carry Xiao Ruojun''s box onto the carriage, and Xiao Ruojun carried two bags and put them on the carriage.

    Shu Yu looked at their backs and felt weird when he touched his chin.

    Yingxi asked in a low voice, "Miss, what''s wrong with you, is there any problem?"

    Shu Yu replied in a low voice, "It stands to reason that my sister-in-law has always wanted to reconcile with Xiang Weinan, but now I heard that someone is trying to kill her to compete for Mrs. Xiang''s position, doesn''t she have a ready-made reason for Xiang Weinan to agree to reconcile? Why doesn''t my sister-in-law seem to even mention it?"

    Yingxi''s eyes widened slightly, "Miss, do you want to reconcile with the adults and Mrs. Xiang?"

    Shu Yu passed away with a brain-break, "Of course I don''t want to, I just feel weird and ask questions."

    Yingxi shrank his neck. Fortunately, Xiao Ruojun had already called her over there, "Ayu, get in the car, I have a carriage with you, and we were just talking."

    "coming."

    Shu Yu pulled her into his carriage. Although the Xiao family''s carriage was simple on the outside and gorgeous on the inside, when it came to practicality, Shu Yu''s carriage was comfortable.

    Because she often has to travel long distances, Shu Yu specially discussed with her father to improve the carriage. The current car has good shock absorption, a spacious interior, a solid carriage, and a reasonable layout. It is much more comfortable to sit on than most carriages. .

    The few people did not delay. After packing up, they said goodbye to the Xiao family''s parents and went straight to the city gate.

    Xiao Ruojun asked about Shu Yu''s experience along the way, and also mentioned his own situation in the past year.

    When she returned to Beijing last year, she made peace with Xiang Weinan. Although Xiang''s parents were surprised by Xiao Ruojun''s decision, they actually wanted to divorce the two. After all, Xiang Weinan was forced to marry.

    Now that the shackles of the Xiao family are gone, he can find another lady according to his own wishes in the future.

    Even Xiangjia¡¯s parents have been secretly searching for candidates.

    However, Xiang Weinan did not agree.

    Xiang Jia is now in charge of Xiang Weinan, not to mention that this is Xiang Weinan''s own marriage. Uncle Xiang values ??this promising son very much.

 Chapter 2170ï¼š not motion sickness

    Chapter 2170 is not motion sickness

    As for the relationship between Mrs. Xiang and Xiao Ruojun, I can''t talk about it if it''s good, or if it''s bad.

    Mrs. Xiang is not a strong temperament. Although she is not happy that her son''s marriage is so sloppy, because of Xiao''s family power, she will not conflict with Xiao Ruojun. Because Xiao Ruojun likes Xiang Weinan, she is very filial to Mrs. Xiang, not to mention everything, but she is also well behaved, and she has done everything that a daughter-in-law should do.

    Later, Xiao Ruojun stumbled upon the secrets of the Xiao family and was placed under house arrest by the Xiao family. Mrs. Xiang also visited her a few times and wanted to bring people back.

    Therefore, the mother-in-law and daughter-in-law are at peace with each other, and there is not much dispute.

    In the final analysis, the initial stage was not very good, which made Mrs. Xiang feel bad about it and didn''t like Xiao Ruojun''s behavior.

    But Xiang Weinan told Mrs. Xiang that if he reconciled with Xiao Ruojun and remarried a daughter-in-law, if nothing else, the family background would definitely be the same. From a good family background, that girl grew up lovingly and spoiled, and her character and temperament are unknown, but it is necessary to re-run with Mrs. Xiang.

    Mrs. Xiang and Xiao Ruojun can get along harmoniously, so why bother to run in a new one? Who knows if the new daughter-in-law can get along with her?

    What''s more, Xiang Weinan and Xiao Ruojun are already familiar with each other, and they don''t want to find another unfamiliar girl to marry.

    Xiang Mrs. combined her own situation and knew her son''s wishes. In the end, she didn''t say anything more and didn''t care about them.

    Shu Yu was quite surprised to hear it, "But you''ve been living in Zhuangzi now, don''t they have any opinion?"

    "There should be, but these are all handled by Xiang Weinan."

    In the past, Xiao Ruojun was only impressed by Xiang Weinan''s appearance and talent, but the more he understands now, the more he appreciates his character and person.

    So, she seemed to like him even more, and couldn''t be separated from him more and more.

    Thinking of this, Xiao Ruojun gave a wry smile.

    Shu Yu was about to say something when Xiao Ruojun frowned suddenly, covering her mouth and retching.

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "What''s wrong? Car sickness?"

    As she said that, she turned over the motion sickness pills in the box, "Take this."

    Who knows, Xiao Ruojun waved his hand, "It''s okay, I don''t have motion sickness, and I don''t need to take medicine. Is there water? I''ll drink some water."

    Shu Yu immediately handed over the water bag, Xiao Ruojun drank it in small sips, her face a little better.

    "Are you really all right? Pass by my house in a while and let my brother-in-law show you."

    Xiao Ruojun hesitated for a moment, then agreed, "Okay."

    She seemed a little tired, and then she didn''t speak any more, just rested on the pillow with her eyes closed.

    From time to time, she looks like she has nausea and retching, and her brows are getting deeper and deeper.

    Shu Yu looked at him, his expression gradually became weird.

    She looks like this, and she says it''s not motion sickness, so shouldn''t it be...

    Shu Yu didn''t want to ask any further questions, so he could only cover her with a cloak, lift the curtain of the car and see that the carriage had already entered the city, so he said to Xiang Weinan, who was riding in front of the road, "Master Xiang, go to the small courtyard in the south of the city first."

    "Okay." Xiang Weinan originally planned to send her back first.

    It''s just that he didn''t know that Shu Yu had other ideas at this moment.

    It was getting late, and the car quickly stopped at the entrance of the small courtyard in the south of the city.

    Xiang Weinan got off the horse and planned to say hello to Zhao Xishuyou and leave. Unexpectedly, as soon as the courtyard door opened, Shu Yu helped Xiao Ruojun get off the carriage together, and both of them entered the courtyard door.

    Xiang Weinan was stunned for a while, but he didn''t say much, and followed in.

 Chapter 2171ï¼š Xiao Ruojun is pregnant

    Chapter 2171 Xiao Ruojun is pregnant

    In the yard, Zhao Xizheng was carrying Xiao Huohuo in one hand and Xiao Songle in the other, running ''Fly'' there.

    The two children giggled happily, but Zhao Xi was exhausted to the point of death.

    Zhao Xi''s eyes lit up when he saw Xiang Weinan, and immediately put the two children down, "Why are you here?"

    He is very familiar with Xiang Weinan, and he doesn''t have so many scruples when speaking. After he finished speaking, he shoved Xiao Huohuo into his arms, causing Xiang Wei Nan and the little guy to stare at him.

    Xiang Weinan held the child upside down, and replied, "I sent Miss Lu back, I came over to say hello to you, and I''ll go."

    It was really late, Xiang Weinan didn''t plan to catch up with him, so he handed the child back to him.

    He was about to greet Xiao Ruojun back, but who knew Shu Yu said to Zhao Xi, "Brother-in-law, give your sister-in-law a pulse."

    Zhao Xi was taken aback for a moment, and then he shoved Xiao Huohuo into Xiang Weinan''s arms.

    Xiao Huohuo, "..." Isn''t he a person? Why are they stuffed, the pants are all stuffed down by them.

    Xiang Weinan was also stunned, carrying the child to Xiao Ruojun''s side, frowning and said, "What''s the matter, you are not feeling well?"

    He thought of the county master Jiahui in an instant. Could it be that Shu Yu came to inform them today, or was it too late, and the county master Jiahui had already started?

    Xiao Ruojun pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "It''s a little uncomfortable, let''s take a look first, you, don''t worry."

    Xiang Wei Nan frowned even more, and immediately looked at Zhao Xi.

    The latter had already made Xiao Ruojun sit down, took out the pulse and told her to put her hand on it.

    Before long, his expression became weird.

    He glanced at Xiao Ruojun and then at Xiang Weinan.

    The latter was seen feeling irritated, "What the **** is going on, you are talking."

    Zhao Xi has withdrawn his hand, and then said calmly, "It''s not a big problem, just pregnant, about a month and a half."

    Xiang Weinan, "..." What did he hear just now? Yes, are you pregnant?

    Zhao Xi snorted at him, "Beast."

    Like Shu Yu, Zhao Xi knew about the situation of Xiang Weinan and Xiao Ruojun, and also knew that the two were currently in a ''separated'' situation. Unexpectedly, he could make Xiao Ruojun pregnant in this way, a faceless and skinless beast.

    He never doubted that the child belonged to someone else.

    Xiang Wei Nan took a deep breath, looked at Xiao Ruojun suddenly, and then put the small fire back into Zhao Xi''s arms.

    Xiao Huohuo finally couldn''t help shouting, "Bad." He also has a temper.

    Xiang Weinan could no longer care about him at this time, he carefully helped Xiao Ruojun to stand up, and a ''stupid'' smile appeared on his face unconsciously.

    "Have?"

    Xiao Ruojun was also a little excited. She reached out to touch her flat abdomen, and when she looked up to see her husband, it was rare to see him like this, so she couldn''t help asking, "Are you happy?"

    "Happy, of course happy, we have a baby."

    Xiang Weinan was so happy that he wanted to pick up Xiao Ruojun for a spin. He just stretched out his hand. Thinking of her situation, he quickly took it back and just kept smiling.

    When Zhao Xi couldn''t stand his smile, he seemed to think of something, turned his head and asked him, "If Ruojun was poisoned before, and now she is pregnant, will it affect her and the child?"

    Zhao Xi shook his head, "Don''t worry, when she left Dong''an Mansion earlier, the poison was completely resolved. Now she has been recuperating for nearly a year, and she is in good health."

 Chapter 2172ï¼š Discord

    Chapter 2172 Discord

    Xiang Weinan was relieved, and then smirked again.

    Zhao Xi made a ''tsk'', "Okay, come here, I''ll tell you some precautions for pregnant women, and you can take it easy when you come back."

    Xiang Weinan first helped Xiao Ruojun to sit down obediently, and then followed Zhao Xi to the side to watch him prescribe medicine and listen to his explanation.

    "Congratulations." Shu Yu pulled up a stool and sat in front of Xiao Ruojun, and asked in a low voice, "Did you already know?" Otherwise, when she asked her if she was motion sickness in the carriage just now, she would not will shake his head.

    "Actually, I''m not sure. It''s just that I''ve been drowsy recently, and my period has been delayed again. But since I was poisoned, my period has been unstable, and it only started to normal a few months ago. This time it was delayed for seven or eight days. I thought it was the same as before. But Mammy Gu said, I''m sleeping a lot now, and I''m often very tired during the day, so I suspect it''s there. I originally planned to see the doctor when I returned to the city in two days."

    Because of doubts, she didn''t dare to take medicine indiscriminately. When Shu Yu asked her if she wanted motion sickness medicine, she refused.

    Shu Yu turned his head and saw that Xiang Weinan was still talking to Zhao Xi, and now looked at her teasingly, "You don''t want to divorce now?"

    No wonder she said that the matter of County Master Jiahui came out, why did Xiao Ruojun not think of using this as an excuse to leave.

    Xiao Ruojun blushed slightly, and coughed lightly, "This child is having a hard time. If I want it, I have to give him a complete home, and we will be divorced."

    Xiao Ruojun felt that it was difficult for the child to come, but Shu Yu felt that it was normal for the child to come now.

    When Xiang Weinan was transferred to Jiangyuan County as magistrate, it was four years ago when Shu Yugang recognized his ancestors and returned to his clan. Xiang Weinan and Xiao Ruojun got married a year earlier.

    So they have been married for five years.

    A couple who have been married for five years have no children, and outsiders have long wondered what the discussion is about.

    It''s no wonder that Xiao Ruojun said that this child was having a hard time.

    But the real situation is unconditional. At first, he was reluctant to marry Wei Nan, and naturally he was unwilling to touch Xiao Ruojun. Later, he went to Jiangyuan County to be the magistrate for nearly three years. During this time, Xiao Ruojun went to him, but it was not very pleasant, so how could he have a child?

    Later, when Xiao Ruojun returned to the capital, he was placed under house arrest by the Xiao family, followed by poisoning.

    The husband and wife are in different places again, one to recuperate and the other to do a big job.

    Now, Xiao Ruojun is in good health, the two are in the capital again, and the relationship has eased. The time is right and the place is right. Even if they are separated, the child is still here.

    Shu Yu was happy for her. She felt that Xiang Weinan might not have liked Xiao Ruojun before, but now, she is really not sure.

    Otherwise, they would be separated, and they would go to Zhuangzi and treat others like this, and they would have children accidentally.

    "Since you have a child, you don''t plan to divorce, then live a good life. Go back to rest early today, and I''ll see you in two days."

    "Um."

    Xiao Ruojun''s whole body softened a lot, she said almost to Wei Nan and Zhao Xi over there, she came up and held her hand to go out.

    Mamma Gu and others were outside the hospital, and they were stunned when they saw the uncle supporting the young lady, but they quickly reacted and looked at Xiao Ruojun excitedly.

    Xiao Ruojun nodded, confirming her guess.

    Shu Yu watched them get on the carriage, waved at them, and turned back to the yard.

 Chapter 2173ï¼š Second floor plan

    Chapter 2173 Planning for the second floor

    Xiao Ruojun''s matter, Shu Yu believed that Xiang Weinan would handle it, so he didn''t care about it.

    The next day was the time for her to check the shop.

    She passed by in the afternoon. When she arrived, Cen Yi was already there waiting for her. When she saw her coming, she stood up immediately, "Mr. Lu, the shop has been arranged. Look, what else is wrong."

    Shu Yu, you''re welcome. When it comes to business, it''s better to be clear about it, so as not to have to argue about anything in the future.

    She led Yingxi around the whole shop. The shop was very clean, and even the kitchen in the backyard was clean and fresh, and the originally scattered wood was all piled up in the corners of the walls.

    There were some counter boxes that Shuyu didn''t need, and Cen Yi also had them dealt with, and all the things that should be emptied were emptied.

    Shu Yu came back after transferring, "No problem, it''s been cleaned very well."

    Cen Yi exhaled slightly, "That''s good, since that''s the case, this shop will be yours in the future. I wish you a smooth opening and a prosperous business."

    "Thank you."

    Cen Yi looked up at the shop again, it was his own dowry shop, and he was somewhat reluctant to give up.

    After a while, she took a deep breath, "Then I''ll go first."

    "goodbye."

    Cen Yi was about to go out with her grandmother, but when she reached the door, she suddenly stopped. She turned to look at Shu Yu, and after thinking for a while, she said, "Thank you, yesterday...speak for me."

    Shu Yu questioned the girl Wuling yesterday, and many people heard it, including the female worker in the shop.

    Cen Yi, as the owner, has naturally heard of it.

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment. After realizing what she was referring to, she shook her head and smiled, "It''s not just speaking for you, my fianc¨¦ and I are also the object of their discussion, and I don''t want to be their speculation after dinner."

    Cen Yi was thoughtful, then nodded and left.

    She thought that in the future, she and the county magistrate would really not have anything to do with each other.

    As soon as Cen Yi left, Shu Yu went directly to Craftsman Ding.

    In the afternoon, they brought their apprentices with tools to measure the size. According to what Shu Yu said, they started planning after returning.

    Shu Yu on the second floor still didn¡¯t think what to do with it. After all, if you were selling goods, the first floor would be enough.

    So she thought about it, the second floor was going to be temporarily used as an office meeting room and a living room, separated into three rooms.

    In this way, there is no need to go to the backyard when there are distinguished guests, or when everyone is discussing things on weekdays.

    The backyard is only used as a place for rest and inventory, and it is good to have a clear separation, and there is no need to bring guests to the backyard.

    There were originally several private rooms on the second floor, but the layout of the original private rooms was relatively small and had to be demolished.

    Ting craftsman said that the problem is not big, and it will be fixed soon.

    Shu Yu handed over the matter to him, and occasionally went over to take a look.

    Craftsman Ding saw that she was easy to talk, and she let go so simply, which was quite surprising. For such a big shop, most people will look for someone to watch, for fear of not doing well.

    With such trust from Shu Yu, Craftsman Ding felt more at ease and worked harder.

    Shu Yu has other things to do, the shop is done, the next thing is the shopkeeper.

    The shopkeeper is more troublesome. The capital is different from the Changjin Mansion. There are many dignitaries here. Which of the surrounding shops is not someone behind it? Even if Shu Yu is the county head, he is not qualified in the eyes of others.

    Therefore, the shopkeeper must be prudent, neither humble nor arrogant in the face of customers, but also capable, which is a high requirement.

 Chapter 2174ï¼š Meng Yunzhengs proposal

    Chapter 2174 Meng Yunzheng''s proposal

    Shu Yu wanted to recruit the shopkeeper, but he couldn''t do it as blatantly as he did in Changjin Mansion.

    She is now in the limelight anyway. Many people are curious about her and her shop. When they look back, they can''t find the shopkeeper, but a group of people should come here.

    How to find it.

    Fazi didn''t expect that after the second exam in Chunhong, Meng Yunzheng could come back to rest for the night.

    This time is different from the first one, the energy of the second one is obviously much lower. Meng Yunzheng was fine, but according to Cheyen, who had always been outside the Gongyuan, seven or eight people were carried out.

    It is said that two of them were too cold. When they were burning charcoal to keep warm, they accidentally turned over the stove and burned themselves. The test papers were burnt clean.

    Fortunately, the officers and soldiers on patrol arrived in time, otherwise the bedding or the like would be set on fire, and I was afraid that the surrounding area would suffer, and if they turned around, they might make a scene.

    Shu Yu thought, sure enough, this exam is like a fortune test, it''s really not easy.

    Looking back, she had to talk to A Rui and the others, exercising is really important.

    Compared to the embarrassment of other candidates, Meng Yunzheng''s condition is much better. Xun Sheng did not encounter rain this time, and he was well prepared. He took the medicine given by Zhao Xi before, but he was not as haggard as last time.

    Meng Yunzheng felt good about himself, and he still asked about the situation at home when he was eating.

    Hearing that Shu Yu was busy looking for the shopkeeper, he was silent for a moment and said, "You can go to Xiang Weinan and let him introduce one."

    "Xiang Weinan?"

    Meng Yunzheng said, "You''re right, the shopkeeper in the capital is really not suitable for public search. Let him help us find the shopkeeper, and he will also serve as a backer for the Luji shop. People, with him escorting the shop, no one will get bad luck. Besides, when melon seeds and sunflower oil first came out, as the county magistrate of Jiangyuan County, it happened that he was the one who brought them to the palace. Remember the origin."

    After all, he and Shuyu won''t stay in the capital for a long time. Here, they always have to find someone to support the shop, lest some people who don''t have good eyes will find trouble.

    Xiang Weinan...just right.

    As for the other people Shu Yu knew, Master Yao was a man of truth. Although he was a servant in the Ministry of Industry, he was so focused on official business, and he had only returned to the capital for more than three years, and his connections were limited, so he was not suitable.

    Dali Temple''s Qing, Lord Jing, has a high status, but his friendship with Shu Yu has not reached that level after all.

    There is another one is Qi Taifu, the identity of the Taifu Lord is very good, and the favor should be reserved for later use at critical times.

    Xiang Weinan, he and Meng Yunzheng are brothers, and Shu Yu is also familiar. Communication is equal and comfortable, and there are still many secrets between each other. If this kind of thing bothers him, Meng Yunzheng thinks this is an opportunity for him to express.

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up, that''s right, who is with whom from the two families, only by helping each other can we come and go often, right?

    "Okay, then I''ll go find him tomorrow." Putting down the big things in his mind, Shu Yu''s appetite has improved a lot, and he even gave Meng Yunzheng a bowl of rice after eating, for fear that he would be hungry in the examination room.

    Meng Yunzheng, "..." He was actually full.

    That¡¯s all, it¡¯s okay to eat a little more.

    On the second day, the third session of the meeting will start. This is the last round of the three exams in Chunwei for nine days and six nights. As long as this one is passed, everyone will be freed.

    Shu Yu was the same as before, he took the trouble to explain the details again, especially paying attention to keeping warm.

 Chapter 2175ï¼š interesting thing

    Chapter 2175 Interesting things

    Seeing Meng Yunzheng entering the examination room, Shu Yu turned around and went back.

    She did not go directly to Xiang Weinan, she knew that Xiang Weinan was not free today and would not be at home. So she went directly to the shop on Futai Street, and Craftsman Ding had already started work, and he was swiftly demolishing the private rooms on the second floor.

    Shu Yu bought them something to eat, and left after not staying any longer.

    After the shop is repaired, she has to buy some daily necessities. So all afternoon, she wandered the streets.

    But she found an interesting thing, there were several rouge shops in Fook Tai Street. But it is Cen Yi''s rouge shop and her family who take the high-end route.

    After Cen Yi''s shop was sold to her, it stands to reason that she is the only one in her family, and the business should be very good.

    I didn''t expect to open a rouge shop not far away today, and it seems to be even better looking at the decoration area.

    It opened on the first day today. Not to mention the dragon and lion dances at the door, the price is also discounted, which attracted a lot of ladies and wives to come to the door to donate generously.

    Cen Yi''s rouge shop at home had a bleak business. Not only that, Cen Yi was going to close a few days ago, and the price reduction of the rouge gouache in the shop has already taken some of the customers away. Now the new shop is bustling with opening, and it has drawn customers away.

    Shu Yu also went into this newly opened rouge shop to have a look. Good things are good, and expensive is really expensive.

    Fortunately, she bought a bunch at Cen Yi''s shop before, but she couldn''t use it all up, so after turning around in the shop, she didn''t find anyone she liked, so she went out again.

    I bought some gift boxes on the street, and the next morning, I went straight to Xiang''s house with the gifts.

    This is the first time Shu Yu has come to Xiang''s house, but as soon as the concierge heard her name, he immediately went inside to report.

    followed Mammy Gu, who came out to greet her in person, and said with a smile on her face, "My lady has been thinking about the county lord for the past two days, and I finally hoped for you."

    Shu Yu asked her with a smile, "How is my sister-in-law these two days, how''s your appetite?"

    "It''s good, except for the uncomfortable ride in the carriage that day, I was sleepy on weekdays and easily tired, but the rest is nothing. This child knows that his mother is not easy, and he is very good."

    "That''s good."

    Walking while talking, several people quickly came to the yard where Xiao Ruojun lived.

    Not only Xiao Ruojun but also Mrs. Xiang were in the yard. Seeing Shu Yu, Mrs. Xiang''s expression was very kind, "This is the county magistrate of Wen''an, I heard Wei Nan and Ruojun mention you a long time ago, saying that you are a good-looking person and have skills, and you take care of them on weekdays. Today At first sight, it really is. You and Yun Zheng are indeed talented and beautiful, and they are a match made in heaven."

    Shu Yu didn''t expect her to be so enthusiastic, "Auntie is too polite, I''m embarrassed for what you said."

    "Why are you embarrassed? Wei Nan told me what happened two days ago. Fortunately, you reported it in time. Otherwise, Ruojun was still in Zhuangzi and didn''t know she was pregnant. If something happened, we would regret it too late. ."

    "Xiang adults and sister-in-law are our friends, as it should be."

    Xiang Madam looked at her, and the more she looked, the more she liked it. After asking about her daily life, she didn''t bother their little sisters to talk, "You two talk slowly, Ayu will stay for lunch at noon, and I''ll go to the kitchen and explain."

    After and others left, Shu Yucai looked at Xiao Ruojun with a smile, "Mrs. Xiang is very good to you."

    "This child is not only what I have been looking forward to for many years, but also what my parents have been looking forward to for years."

 Chapter 2176ï¼š no wonder he

    Chapter 2176 No wonder he

    Xiao Ruojun''s complexion was even better than the previous two days, and his expression became softer and softer.

    After a few words of greeting, Shu Yu asked about County Master Jiahui.

    Xiao Ruojun''s originally soft face turned cold in an instant, and anger appeared on his face. The demeanor at this moment is the same as that of the Xiao family girl who was still petite at the beginning.

    "Husband has already found out, she really has such thoughts."

    Having said this, she was very grateful to Shu Yu, "Thanks to you, if you hadn''t informed me in time, I might have been killed now."

    Shu Yu was startled, "Could it be that she is about to start?"

    "Yes, I don''t go out very often on Zhuangzi. If you want to do something to me on Zhuangzi, it is easy to be found. But I occasionally go out. Not long ago, a nearby farmer moved an orchid from the mountain. It''s true, but they don''t know how to keep them, and they damaged the roots when they moved them. I like that orchid very much, and the farmer said there was another one on the mountain, so he made an appointment with me, and happened to go up the mountain to see it yesterday."

    And the county master Jiahui had already bought off the servants on Zhuangzi. Knowing her whereabouts, he planned to create an accident on her way out.

    The weather is still relatively cold in this season, and animals like snakes are still hibernating, so Xiao Ruojun still dared to go up the mountain, after all, it is not very far and it is not dangerous.

    But the snake is hibernating, but if it is awakened artificially, it is not impossible.

    In addition, the temperature has risen in the past few days, and spring has gradually begun. It is very normal for one or two snakes to wake up from winter occasionally.

    The Lord of the County Jiahui, this is the idea.

    Let Xiao Ruojun go into the mountain, and then accidentally ''step on'' the poisonous snake that woke up from hibernation. This is a villa outside the city. There is only one man in the vicinity. It happened that the man was absent yesterday, so I waited until Xiao Ruojun was sent to the city to find a doctor for treatment. may have died from accidental poisoning.

    The means are not very clever, but as Xiang Weinan thought, the county master Jiahui did not dare to blatantly harm her, nor did he dare to use those shady methods in the back house in Zhuangzi, so he simply created this kind of inconvenience. Unexpected stability factor.

    After Xiang Weinan sent Xiao Ruojun back that day, he directly investigated the whereabouts of Jiahui County Lord and the people she came into contact with, and then found out the spy in Zhuangzi, but within a day, he understood the ins and outs.

    Xiao Ruojun said, "Husband is very angry, this is too serious, just in case, I didn''t hide it from my parents-in-law and my mother-in-law, mainly because I wanted to keep my family alert."

    Forget it on weekdays, now that Xiao Ruojun is pregnant, when Uncle Xiang and Madam Xiang are the most nervous, they are afraid that something will go wrong.

    Shu Yu exhaled, "It''s good to find out, then did you tell the lord how to deal with Jiahui County Master? If she is not punished this time, there will be a second or third time for this kind of thing."

    "My husband said the same thing, so now he..." Xiao Ruojun paused and lowered his voice, "He is now collecting the mistakes made by the eldest princess and the county master, you don''t know, since the eldest princess saved the queen, it started It swells up, not to mention making friends with powerful people, but also receiving a lot of gifts."

    These are only what Xiao Ruojun knows, and there may be more things done secretly.

    Xiang Weinan didn''t interact with the eldest princess before, so he didn''t care about these matters, so he didn''t take it to heart.

    But the other party hit their head on their head, so he can''t blame him.

 Chapter 2177ï¼š Inexplicably angry Xiang Weinan

    Chapter 2177 Xiang Weinan who was inexplicably angry

    Shu Yu placed wax on the eldest princess and her daughter in advance. After knowing that it was almost no problem, she asked about Xiang Weinan''s itinerary.

    Xiao Ruojun thought she was just here to chat with herself today, but she didn''t expect that she still had something to do with her husband.

    "He went out, but I am pregnant now, and he will come back at noon these two days."

    noon? That''s almost there.

    Sure enough, when Mrs. Xiang over there asked the two to go to dinner, Xiang Weinan also hurried back home.

    He was not surprised to see Shu Yu present, "Come to chat with Ruojun? Just in time, if you have time, you can spend more time with her."

    He looked very busy, and he didn''t eat at home, so he glanced at Xiao Ruojun, saw that she was fine, and turned to leave again.

    Xiao Ruojun quickly grabbed the person, "Wait, Ayu has something to do with you."

    Xiang Weinan was stunned, "Looking for me?"

    Shu Yu saw that he really didn''t have time to delay, so he didn''t hesitate, and neatly explained his purpose for coming here, "You know that I want to open a shop in the capital, I want to ask you to help me find a suitable shopkeeper."

    Xiang Weinan''s expression suddenly became a little weird, "How did you think of letting me help you find it?"

    Shu Yu blinked, "A Yun said it was suitable for you."

    Hearing that this was Meng Yunzheng''s idea, Xiang Weinan suddenly seemed to think of something, and his face suddenly sank.

    After a while, he sneered, "I knew that he was going around the corner to collect debts from me. Okay, okay, I want the shopkeeper, right? I''ll give it to you, and I''ll bring it there tomorrow."

    After saying that, he snorted and walked away angrily.

    The few people left behind all looked at each other in confusion.

    Shu Yu asked hesitantly, "I just... did I say something I shouldn''t say?"

    Xiao Ruojun shook his head blankly, her husband has always been very stable, it was rare for her complexion to change so quickly.

    Although Mrs. Xiang didn''t understand, she still said, "Don''t pay attention to him, he has been dizzy for the past two days, plus knowing that Ruojun is pregnant, she is happy and confused, and the whole person is not right, I will find a doctor when I turn around. Show him."

    Xiang Weinan seemed to have lost his mind.

    Shu Yu, "¡­"

    But what did Xiang Weinan mean to collect debts just now? Does he still owe Ah Yun a debt?

    Shu Yu touched his chin. Could it be that this is still a lot of money?

    Since Xiang Weinan has agreed, even if he seems to be in a bad mood, his face is not very good, and his attitude is very bad, Shu Yu is still at ease.

    She sat with Xiao Ruojun at Xiangjia for a while. Seeing that she started yawning not long after, she was really sleepy as Gu mama said, so she got up and said goodbye to go home.

    The next day was the end of the third exam, this time Shu Yu came to the gate of Gongyuan early just after noon.

    There are many people who think the same way as her, so the outside of Gongyuan is soon full of people.

    Maybe it came early, Shu Yu also saw two candidates being carried out.

    The people next to talked a lot, "This is the last day, why is there still an accident?"

    "Yeah, the gong is about to come out soon, just stick with it a little longer."

    "Pity."

    Everyone shook their heads and sighed, and Shu Yu was also quite emotional.

    There are many people who are worried when they see this, for fear that their relatives will not be able to persist until the last moment. The closer the time is, the more anxious they are.

    Finally, the gong rang, and the gate of the Gongyuan slowly opened in front of everyone, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and then rushed forward.

 Chapter 2178ï¼š Trial is over

    Chapter 2178 The end of the trial

    Shu Yu was not far from the gate of Gongyuan, so he naturally followed.

    Meng Yunzheng was the first to come out the first two times, but this time he never saw anyone, and the first one came out was a middle-aged man.

    Shu Yu was a little worried, and Zhao Xi frowned, "Will there be an accident on the last day?"

    He knew this kid''s urination, so after the test, he couldn''t wait to run out to see Shu Yu, and now it''s been a quarter of an hour.

    Shu Yu looked left and right, and finally saw a slightly familiar figure, who seemed to be a candidate from Changjin Mansion, whom he had seen earlier.

    She hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Young Master, have you seen Meng Yunzheng?"

    The latter''s footsteps were vain, and when he heard the voice, he thought it was his own servant, and when his legs softened, he rushed forward.

    Fortunately, Zhao Xi was quick-witted and held the person up, "Are you alright?"

    As he spoke, he took the pulse of others, confirmed that he was just low in energy, and hurriedly fed them some hot water.

    Only then did the other party clearly see who the people in front of him were. He took a sip of water and was supported by someone, and after a bit of a slowdown, he said in a hoarse voice, "Oh, yes, you are the county magistrate of Wen''an, you want to ask Brother Meng? ."

    "Yes, I didn''t see him come out."

    The examinee waved his hand, "It''s alright, it was Brother Xun who came out of the examination room after the test, and suddenly fainted in the middle of the walk. Brother Meng was taking care of him, and he came out after a while."

    Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief, sent the person to the hand of the servant who rushed over, and continued to wait quietly.

    The people from the Gongyuan came out one after another, and Shu Yucai finally saw Meng Yunzheng who was stepping out of the gate with Xun Sheng on his back.

    Several people hurried up to meet him, Zhao Xi consciously took Xun Sheng over, waved his hand after the diagnosis, and said to the servants of the Xun family who also rushed over, "It''s okay, it''s just that my body has been tense, and now that the test is over, If you relax all of a sudden, the person will pass out. You take the person back, let him sleep well, rest, and eat some good food when he wakes up. "

    "Thank you, Doctor Zhao, thank you."

    The servants of the Xun family thanked Meng Yunzheng again, and hurriedly took them back to the inn where they settled down.

    Shu Yu also helped Meng Yunzheng onto the carriage and went straight to the small courtyard in the south of the city.

    Meng Yunzheng''s condition is similar to the previous two times. It seems that as long as he comes back to rest for a night, he will be reborn and rejuvenated, and it will be the same as entering the examination room on the first day.

    Now that the exam is over, several people finally asked him about his experience in the exam.

    Meng Yunzheng was very calm, "I feel okay."

    Others, he can''t say.

    After all, the examiners have their own preferences, so if you happen to come across someone who doesn''t like the type of articles he writes, there''s nothing you can do.

    When he got home, Shu You and the others had already prepared a table of delicious food, and they were waiting to treat him well.

    Meng Yunzheng changed his clothes, sat on the chair and closed his eyes, "It''s still comfortable at home."

    Zhao Xi put on a bib for his son, who was struggling with chicken legs, and laughed when he heard the words, "Of course, you can''t even straighten your legs in the examination room."

    Shu Yu, "It''s finally over now, there''s only the palace exam left, that one day exam is just fine, you don''t have to be so tired."

    Zhao Xi wanted to laugh at her, for others, the pressure of the palace exam is more, right? It is also because Meng Yunzheng and the current emperor got to know each other early, and they can keep calm in the exam in front of him.

    A few people were having a good time when there was a knock on the door, "Meng Yunzheng, I brought someone here for you."

 Chapter 2179ï¼š Its you

    Chapter 2179 It was you

    This voice was so familiar that everyone present was stunned when they heard such an angry tone.

    "Isn''t this Xiang Weinan?" Zhao Xi swallowed a green vegetable in his mouth, "Ayun, he looks like he is going to settle accounts with you, have you offended him?"

    It''s amazing, people can attract so much hatred even in the exams in the Gongyuan, and it is indeed Ah Yun.

    Meng Yunzheng was puzzled, "I haven''t seen him for more than half a month."

    said, and asked Cheyen to open the door.

    But Shu Yu thought of something, and patted his forehead, "By the way, I haven''t had time to tell you yet. Didn''t I go to the master yesterday? Tell him about asking him to help find the shopkeeper. As a result, he suddenly became angry and said that you were collecting debts from him."

    As soon as these words came out, Meng Yunzheng frowned slightly, but became more and more confused.

    "Debt collection?"

    "Yes, does he owe you a lot of money?" Shu Yu asked excitedly.

    Meng Yunzheng twitched the corners of her mouth as she looked at her with silver ingots in her eyes.

    What more did he want to say, Xiang Weinan had already strode towards them.

    Seeing that everyone was sitting there eating with the old god, he immediately laughed angrily, "It''s quite a meal."

    Shu Yu said, "Ayun just came out of the exam room and is tired, so..." You have to be considerate and don''t get too angry.

    Xiang Weinan glanced at her, "I also came out of the exam room back then, just him? I''m not tired."

    Several people present looked at each other, and they were really angry.

    Meng Yunzheng finally put down his chopsticks and poured himself a cup of tea, "Are you looking for me?"

    "Don''t you want the shopkeeper? I''ll say it straight, you don''t need to be so circumspect. Come, come, I''ll give it back to you today. Shopkeeper Yun, come here and meet your old boss."

    Everyone was stunned for a while, only then did Shu Yu realize that there was someone behind Xiang Weinan, who had bowed his head slightly from the moment he entered the door, and stood very quietly at the back.

    He didn''t take a step forward until Xiang Weinan called him, then raised his head.

    Shu Yu was stunned. When he lowered his head just now, he didn''t seem to exist. However, as soon as he looked up, he instantly gave a feeling that could not be ignored.

    He looked very calm, but when he saw Meng Yunzheng, his eyes were a little excited.

    After Meng Yunzheng saw him, he immediately cupped his hands, bent down deeply, and gave a very respectful and solemn salute, "Yun Qide has seen Meng Gongzi and everyone."

    Meng Yunzheng slowly put down the hand holding the teacup, and laughed at the next moment, "So it''s you, don''t be too polite."

    "Yes." Yun Qide retreated back to Xiang Weinan.

    Xiang Weinan sneered, "You don''t have to stand behind me anymore, go go, go with your son Meng."

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "To be honest, I really didn''t expect Shopkeeper Yun to go. After all, he is already the shopkeeper of your house, and he is familiar with it. Now life is going smoothly, and I don''t have to worry about food and clothing. I will let him take over again. What does a new shop do?"

    Xiang Weinan frowned, "You really don''t have the idea of ??hitting shopkeeper Yun?"

    "Originally, I didn''t fight, but since you have brought people over, I will not let you down on your good intentions."

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t lie about this, he really didn''t want to make people live a normal life, but Xiang Weinan''s mind turned too fast.

    looked at Wei Nan that he didn''t seem to be lying, and instantly regretted it.

 Chapter 2180ï¼š Meng Yunzheng and his origins

    Chapter 2180 Meng Yunzheng and his origins

    Shu Yu was still confused, she pulled Meng Yunzheng''s sleeve and asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter?"

    The latter explained it to her, "The shopkeeper Yun was originally the shopkeeper of the Gong family''s shop, but at the beginning he caught Gongqiu''s eyes entirely by his ability. The shop he manages is also getting bigger and bigger, but he did not expect to provoke others. Thoughts. Back then, Gong Chang wanted to win over him, but he didn''t say anything about it. He even let Shopkeeper Yun find out that he was putting money in secret. Shopkeeper Yun told Gong Qiu about this, and Gong Qiu turned around and reprimanded Gong Chang. The matter of depositing the coins was smoothed out. Originally, it would be fine if it had passed, but Gongqiu was narrow-minded and suspected that the shopkeeper Yun would take this as a handle, and it would be detrimental to the Gong family to leak it out. So he tried every means to get rid of it. Shopkeeper Yun."

    Meng Yunzheng has always arranged for someone to stare at Gong Chang.

    In fact, he knew about Gong Chang''s release of Yinzi money, but it was just a small fight. Meng Yunzheng was still in a dormant period. This kind of thing could not bring Gongqiu down, so he didn''t need to expose himself.

    Later, Gongqiu wanted to kill the shopkeeper Yun, which was also known to Meng Yunzheng.

    Shopkeeper Yun is a good person, and Gongqiu is ruthless. What he wants is not Shopkeeper Yun alone, but a family.

    Meng Yunzheng reminded Shopkeeper Yun in advance, and then arranged for their family of three to travel, pretending to fall off the cliff and escape by suspended animation while the people from Gongqiu were doing tricks on the carriage.

    Then Meng Yunzheng handed the three members of Shopkeeper Yun''s family to Xiang Weinan and asked him to help find a job.

    Xiangjia has a wealth of property and also has properties in other places.

    So he told Shopkeeper Yun to stay away from the capital, and changed his name to manage a shop in Xiang''s family.

    Treasurer Yun is very capable. After Gongqiu was beheaded three years ago, Xiang Weinan transferred his family of three back to the capital to restore their household registration.

    Now, under the operation of Shopkeeper Yun for three years, this shop in the capital has become a prosperous business, as if it has become the God of Wealth of Xiang Weinan.

    Shu Yu suddenly realized, no wonder she said yesterday that Ah Yun came up with the idea of ??asking him to find a shopkeeper, Xiang Weinan would be so angry, so he thought Ah Yun asked him to return the God of Wealth.

    Shu Yu smirked, then looked up at Yun Qide again.

    The latter seemed to sense her gaze, and looked towards her, bowing his hands slightly, with a respectful demeanor, without being arrogant or impetuous.

    Shu Yu fell in love with him in an instant.

    Xiang Weinan wanted to go back on his words after hearing Meng Yunzheng''s explanation.

    But it was too late, Meng Yunzheng said directly, "The shopkeeper Yun has been your shopkeeper for a few years, and he has made a lot of money. You have to be kind, money is something outside your body, but our family Ayu is encountering difficulties now. Brother, should you lend a helping hand?"

    Shu Yu immediately made a pitiful look of ''Yes, I''m very difficult now, I have nothing to do, I have no way out''.

    Xiang Weinan, "..." is a traitor.

    But Meng Yunzheng was right, he knew Shu Yu''s current situation and wanted to understand Meng Yunzheng''s plan. In the future, when their husband and wife are not in the capital, he has to take care of the shops in the capital.

    Not to mention that Shu Yu took care of Xiao Ruojun earlier, he just said that two days ago, she had just brought them a life-threatening news, and he had to repay him for saving the lives of his wife and children.

    That''s all, anyway, everyone brought it, and Shopkeeper Yun himself was willing to do so, so why would he be such a wicked person? Just... let it go to Zhao.

 Chapter 2181ï¼š Shopkeeper Yun Qide

    Chapter 2181 Shopkeeper Yun Qide

    Xiang Weinan was still somewhat depressed, sitting opposite Meng Yunzheng, and handed a clean teacup to him.

    The latter smiled and poured him a cup of... tea, "Thank you."

    snorted to Wei Nan, not wanting to speak.

    Meng Yunzheng raised his head and looked at Yun Qide, "Treasurer Yun, take a seat."

    "Yes." Yun Qide sat down and heard Meng Yunzheng say, "Although you brought you here to the adults, I still want to ask you if you would like to be the shopkeeper in Ayu''s shop. ."

    "I do."

    Meng Yunzheng looked at Shu Yu, "Come on." After all, it was her shop, and they had to discuss things themselves.

    Shu Yu was also unequivocal, and asked Yun Qide, "Have you told you about our family''s situation?"

    Before he could answer, Xiang Weinan interjected, "Don''t tell me, he knows very well. On the night when the shop on Futai Street was bought, he asked someone to inquire about it. Later, he found out that it was you. When I bought it, I came here to ask me, what kind of business does this shop do, tsk¡­¡±

    Thinking about it now, he doubted whether it was at that time that Shopkeeper Yun planned to change jobs.

    Shu Yu understood, "Although I understand, I still have to make it clear that our shop is newly opened and has no foundation in the capital. It is still being repaired, and when it is repaired, the goods will arrive. I will stay in the capital. In a few months, when the business is stable, I will leave. So this shop in the capital will be fully responsible for you in the future. If there is any problem, you have to solve it yourself. "

    Shopkeeper Yun looked serious and his back straightened a bit, "Don''t worry, Lu Dongjia, I understand."

    Immediately he said hesitantly, "Lord Lu just said that he will leave in a few months. Is that the case with Master Meng?"

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, Shopkeeper Yun was really sharp.

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Yes."

    Shopkeeper Yun was slightly surprised, isn¡¯t Young Master Meng attending the Spring Festival? If there is no accident, in the future, if he is a jinshi, he may stay in the capital as an official.

    However, although he was puzzled, he did not ask more questions. Some things will naturally be understood after time.

    Shu Yu asked Shopkeeper Yun some questions and found that he was very aware of the situation in Beijing. He has been paying attention to the booming business and has a thorough grasp of the target customer group.

    No wonder Xiang Weinan was reluctant to let go after using him.

    Shu Yu didn''t talk about the issue of salary, but the salary of Shopkeeper Yun at Xiang''s house was definitely not low. Looking back, she had to ask Xiang Weinan, this is a talent dug over, and he can''t be wronged.

    Seeing that things were almost over, Xiang Weinan got up and said, "Although he wants to return to you, but before that, he has to explain the follow-up of our family''s business clearly."

    After saying that, he looked at Yun Qide again, "Give you half a month, you can choose a suitable shopkeeper for me, train me, and don''t ruin my good business."

    "Xiang Dongjia, I already have a candidate in mind."

    Xiang Weinan hehe, he was even more suspicious that he wanted to change jobs early in the morning.

    He didn''t care, he took Yun Qide back on the spot and asked him to find the replacement shopkeeper. He had to teach the test himself, and he would be let go after passing the test anyway.

    Looking at the two people in a hurry, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other and continued to eat.

    But when the shopkeeper''s affairs are done, Shu Yu will feel at ease. Dude, you can choose slowly and stay if you are suitable.

 Chapter 2182ï¼š The idea hit Meng Yunzheng

    Chapter 2182 The idea hits Meng Yunzheng

    In the coming days, the busiest person is Yun Qide.

    He wanted to help Xiang Weinan''s shop train new shopkeepers, and at the same time he had to pay attention to Shu Yu''s new shop.

    Shu Yu took him to see the shops, and also told him about the situation of several shops in Dongan and Changjin, and the activities when they opened.

    Yun Qide was slightly surprised to hear it, and after pondering, he said, "There are merchants from all over the country gathered here in the capital, and there have been events such as lottery draws."

    So it¡¯s not too unusual. As for the jingle, it is still very effective in Dong¡¯an.

    The effect is not great here in the capital. Most of the things here are for the supply of the palace, and the food is only what you can''t think of.

    As for the Changjin Mansion, it''s not suitable either.

    Changjin House is a powerful propaganda, relying on small traders and hawkers to walk the streets and brainwash people.

    The capital is not good. There are many forces here, and even some small businesses and hawkers have their own backing, which may not necessarily bring benefits to Shu Yu.

    Of course, there are many things that are bad for them, but there are many things that are good for them.

    Shopkeeper Yun said, "This shop is still a good buy from the owner. As soon as I bought it, it became famous in the circle of many dignitaries. In addition, the conflict between you and the Wu girl in the rouge shop last time was met by many people. People have seen it. Now there are many people in the circle of nobles who are paying attention, just waiting for your opening day. If you invite a few important people to sit at the door on that day, then you will be famous in the circle of nobles. But Lu Ji not only sells expensive sunflower oil, but also melon seeds and instant noodles for ordinary people, so it must be vigorously promoted among ordinary people.¡±

    While speaking, he paused, "Actually, we now have a unique and very rare opportunity."

    Shu Yu touched his chin, "Propaganda among ordinary people..."

    She couldn''t help but look at Meng Yunzheng who was reading a book not far away, an idea was taking shape in her mind.

    Probably feeling the sight that cannot be ignored, Meng Yunzheng raised his head and met two pairs of burning eyes, "What''s the matter with you?"

    Shu Yu and Shopkeeper Yun were stunned for a moment at the same time, and they turned around in unison, only to find that the other party was also looking at Meng Yunzheng.

    two people, "¡­"

    I didn¡¯t expect that the two of them would think of going together in a tacit understanding?

    Shopkeeper Yun saw that Shu Yu was also thinking about it, so he coughed lightly and said, "Looking back, Young Master Meng is admitted to the No. 1 Scholar, that is the best publicity."

    I don''t know if it is because Meng Yunzheng once saved his family of three, so Shopkeeper Yun has an inexplicable confidence in him.

    However, as soon as he said this, he was afraid of putting too much pressure on Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu, so he quickly added, "Of course, this is too absolute, we have to think of other ways to be an alternative."

    Shu Yu nodded deeply, "Well, it makes sense."

    In fact, she is also very confident in her fianc¨¦...

    Thinking, she looked back at Meng Yunzheng again.

    Unexpectedly, the latter just raised his head, the eyes of the two met, and Meng Yunzheng squinted. Are these two talking about him? right?

    Yun Qide and Shu Yu left after discussing it, he had to go back and think again.

    Shu Yu occasionally goes to see the progress of the shop''s renovation, and by the way finds a suitable guy.

    The rest is to wait for the day when the chart will be released.

    However, just the day before the results came out, Shu Yu suddenly heard a message.

 Chapter 2183ï¼š The fate of Jiahui County Lord

    This news is about County Master Jiahui. Shu Yu has not paid attention to them since he learned from Xiao Ruojun that Xiang Weinan would deal with the eldest princess.

    I didn''t expect that half a month passed, and the result came out?

    The news from the outside world was vague and seemed to be true but not true, and Shu Yu could not hear it clearly.

    In order to satisfy his raging fire of gossip, Shu Yu went to Xiao Ruojun to share it.

    Xiao Ruojun really knew a lot, but she didn''t know many details. I only know that just a few days ago, the emperor suddenly reprimanded the eldest princess and deprived the title of county master of Jiahui County.

    Even the title of the county lord has been deprived. Obviously, the situation is very serious.

    Then just the day before yesterday, the eldest princess married Jiahui to an expatriate fourth-rank official as a continuation string.

    In order not to delay the official''s release, he just signed the marriage certificate, and he didn''t even have any guests, so he directly asked the county master Jiahui to leave the capital with the official.

    This operation shocked everyone. Why did he follow an external official to take office? This is clearly a runaway.

    What on earth did the county master Jiahui do to leave the capital in such a hurry, and even serve as a continuation of an apparently demoted official in his thirties? In her capacity, no one would believe it if there were no tricks in the middle.

    Someone wanted to go to the eldest princess to inquire about the news, but the eldest princess said she was ill and closed the door to thank guests, but no one was seen.

    There is no way to inquire here, so some people want to inquire in front of the queen.

    The Queen was nowhere to be seen, and she was about to vomit to death. It was not only the eldest princess who was reprimanded by the emperor, but he also ate and hung up with her.

    Although she did not commit any crimes, the eldest princess and the county master of Jiahui were daring, occupying fertile fields, taking care of people''s lives, and accepting bribes.

    Why do they dare to do this? Isn''t it because of the Queen''s closeness to them?

    The queen is depressed, she doesn''t want to get close to the eldest princess, but she can''t be an ungrateful person who saved her life.

    She can be considered to know the aunt of the eldest princess, why the emperor was not taken seriously before, and the dignified royal princess was almost found out by the edge.

    This eldest princess is really hard to describe. When she has something to ask for, she is flattering in front of the queen, and the queen is embarrassed when she hears it.

    When this is nothing, you should also come to the Queen to brush your presence. Just brush it as you please, and teach the queen a few words as an elder. From time to time, she will say, "Although my aunt''s words are unpleasant, she is sincerely for the queen''s good."

    Although she tried her best to restrain her tone, the elder''s attitude still made people unhappy.

    If it was someone else, the queen would just let them get out.

    But the eldest princess blocked her a sword, she was not without conscience, and she didn''t want to be criticized, so she tolerated this aunt many times.

    I didn''t expect that people didn''t realize it, and they intensified their efforts. They used their closeness to make money outside, and they looked very ugly.

    However, although the emperor said a few words this time, it was considered to have gotten rid of the hospitality of the eldest princess, and the queen was somewhat relieved.

    About the eldest princess and the princess of Jiahui, everyone is very secretive and reluctant to say it, and only a small number of them know the inside story.

    But the more you cover it, the more outrageous the outside world''s speculation is.

    Fortunately, the next day was the date when the rankings would be released, and everyone''s attention was diverted.

 Chapter 2184ï¼š will try out

    Shu Yu was a little nervous, and had already run to the gate of Gongyuan early in the morning, waiting for the announcement.

    She came early, others came earlier.

    Shu Yu could only look at one head in the carriage, but Meng Yunzheng was much calmer and poured her a cup of tea.

    Shu Yu was still poking his head there, holding the tea in his hand and didn''t drink it. When it was completely cold, Meng Yunzheng brought the cup of tea back, poured another cup, and then fed her directly.

    The hot water poured into his throat, Shu Yu came back to his senses, and when he saw him feeding himself with water, his face flushed, he immediately sat back in the carriage, coughed lightly, "This, why hasn''t it been released yet?" ..

    "There should be half an hour."

    so long?

    Shu Yu sighed and could only wait obediently.

    I don''t know how long it took, when there was a sound of gongs outside, and her body suddenly jolted, and she stood up directly.

    However, she forgot that the person was in the carriage at the moment. One of them used too much force, and his head hit the roof of the carriage. The pain caused her to fall back and directly press Meng Yunzheng under her body.

    was pulling up the curtain of the car and was going to ask Yingxi and Cheyen if they wanted to squeeze in now, "..." I''m sorry, they didn''t have rules.

    Meng Yunzheng smirked while rubbing Shu Yu''s head, "What are you worried about? Does it hurt? I''ll get you medicine."

    "No pain, no pain, I''ll go look at the list." She got up and was about to go out.

    Halfway through, he was pulled back by Meng Yunzheng, fell back into his arms, and then his hands and feet were imprisoned.

    "Eh?"

    "Don''t go." Meng Yunzheng said to Cheyenne in a loud voice, "Run over and have a look, and come back immediately after you finish reading."

    "Yes, son."

    Xia Yanxing left in a hurry, Shu Yu frowned and stared at Meng Yunzheng. The latter was unmoved, lowered her a little, and looked at the top of her head where she was hit, "Fortunately, there is no broken skin or bulging, does it still hurt?"

    "It really doesn''t hurt anymore, just a little tingling when I hit it, and it''s fine now."

    "Okay, just sit down, what are you anxious about? There must be people in front of the list now. When you squeeze in, your shoes may fall. And some people are in high school or fall off the list, and they are emotional, maybe It will hurt people, we are here waiting for news."

    "Hurt?" Hearing this, Shu Yu was a little surprised.

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "There was an accident when the list came out one year. One candidate took the test five or six times, but he didn''t pass the test. He was emotionally broken, crying and screaming, and rammed directly into the bulletin board, his head was broken. flow."

    There are also those who suddenly passed the test many times, and also fainted due to excessive emotion, and even vomited blood.

    Meng Yunzheng treats every exam with a normal heart. It is what he has practiced for ten years, but he can be so calm and indifferent, but others can''t. Some people use the strength of their whole family to support one person to study, and study this for a lifetime. One thing, in the end, is always one step short, the pressure is getting bigger and bigger, and the mentality is getting more and more distorted.

    Meng Yunzheng mentioned some cases in the examination room and after the examination to divert Shu Yu''s attention.

    Not long after, Cheyen ran back, with a look of ecstasy on his face, and rushed to the front of the carriage, so frightened that Yingxi quickly grabbed the reins and gave him a vicious look, "Be careful."

    Cheyen couldn''t care less, but he still remembered to knock on the door frame this time, lest he see something he shouldn''t see.

    After the car curtain was lifted by Shu Yu, he swallowed and his eyes were bright.

    Chapter 2184 will be released

 Chapter 2185ï¼š high school club

    Meng Yunzheng stretched out his hand before he could speak, making a gesture to make him lower his voice.

    Cheyen quickly lowered his head slightly when he saw this, his voice was not too loud, but his tone was extraordinarily excited, "Young master, hit the top, the first name, Huiyuan!"

    is the first name again?

    Huiyuan? !

    Shu Yu confirmed again, "You read that right? Really, really first?"

    "Yes, first, I see it really."

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, and Shu Yu grabbed his sleeve suddenly, "It''s great, it''s great, Ayun, you''re amazing."

    She was so excited that she couldn''t control it, so she leaned over and slapped him.

    Cheyenne, Yingxi, Meng Yunzheng, "¡­"

    The three of them stared at her blankly. The next moment, Meng Yunzheng pulled down the curtain of the car and said in a slightly dark voice, "Get in the car and go back."

    When the carriage started rolling forward, he pressed Shu Yu under him.

    "That, I was too happy just now, it wasn''t intentional." Shu Yu blinked, his face innocent.

    Meng Yunzheng suddenly chuckled, "I''m very excited to win Huiyuan."

    Liar, why are you excited?

    Shu Yu hadn''t finished scolding her belly, her lips suddenly became cold, and her eyes suddenly widened.

    Meng Yunzheng left with a touch, the tip of his ear was a little red, and his voice was low, "I didn''t mean it either."

    After finished speaking, he pressed up again.

    Shu Yu is rich in theoretical knowledge. She dared to catch Zhang Shu''s traitor with him at first, and listened to the corner outside, but her practice is really zero. new

    The blush on ''s face became heavier and heavier, and the man''s breath on his body became more and more urgent. Shu Yu''s head was a little dazed, and he felt that he should be pushed away, but his hands were not strong enough.

    After a long time, Meng Yunzheng finally let go of her, looking at her blank eyes, her voice lowered, "It''s really not intentional."

    Shu Yu slowly came back to his senses, pushed the person away, and then turned around, covering his head and not speaking.

    Waited for him to relax, then turned his head and glared at him fiercely.

    Meng Yunzheng looked at her coquettish eyes and her slightly red face, the more she looked at her, the more she liked it.

    "Would you be happier if you passed the palace exam?"

    Shu Yu, "..." Beast, what else do you want to do?

    Fortunately, the carriage quickly arrived at the small courtyard in the south of the city. Zhao Xi and Shu You were already waiting at the door. Seeing them coming back, they immediately asked anxiously, "How is it, who is the first?"

    He didn''t even need to ask whether he was successful or not, he was sure that Meng Yunzheng would definitely go to high school.

    Cheyenne said hurriedly, "First name."

    "Fuck." Zhao Xi couldn''t help but utter a foul language and was beaten by Shu You.

    He quickly patted his mouth and said cheerfully, "I knew that Ah Yun really lived up to my expectations... Ah Yun, why are you still in the car, hurry up and get out."

    Meng Yunzheng coughed lightly and said to Shu Yu, "I''ll go down first."

    "Um."

    Meng Yunzheng got out of the car, Shu Yu still slowed down in the car, patted his face, and then got out of the carriage gnashing his teeth under the tacit gazes of Ying Xi and Xia Yan.

    Zhao Xi had already entered the door on Meng Yunzheng''s shoulder, but it was Shu You. When he saw Shu Yu who was getting out of the car, he couldn''t help but glance at her, and asked in a low voice, "Yunzheng has won Huiyuan, why don''t you? Are you too happy?"

    "Of course I''m happy." It was because I was so happy that I almost put myself in.

    Seeing that her sister was still asking, she quickly changed the topic, "A Yun High School, the sign-up person will come to the door soon, let''s get ready."

    Chapter 2185 High School Clu

 Chapter 2186ï¼š Collect five dollars

    In fact, everything that should be prepared has been prepared early, but when Shu You heard it, someone came to announce the good news, so he nervously checked again.

    This is Hui Yuan, Yun Zheng used to win four yuan in a row, and now he has five yuan in a row.

    If the palace exam is still the top one, it is a proper 6 yuan.

    Actually, Zhao Xi and Shu You have analyzed that Meng Yunzheng''s knowledge will not be bad. If there are no mistakes in the palace exam, even if the article is written in general, there is a high probability that he will be the first name.

    After all, there are not many people who have been in the middle of Liuyuan since ancient times. If such a talent appeared during the emperor''s reign, it will be recorded in the annals of history. It is a very honorable thing. ?

    The family already knew Meng Yunzheng''s achievements in advance, the firecrackers were also ready, and the purse stuffed to the reporter was bulging.

    They didn''t wait long when there was a loud noise outside the door.

    Soon there were children in the neighborhood rushing over, blushing, "Meng Gongzi, Meng Gongzi, you are in high school, come out soon, the reporter is here."

    This child was the first to run to the door of Meng''s house. He wanted to tell them the good news, but the Meng family was standing by the door.

    Cheyenne gave him a handful of candies when he saw him so excited.

    The child was even happier, "Young Master Meng, you are amazing."

    There were other people running up from behind, both adults and children, and the gate was filled in an instant. But they also knew they had to make way for the reporters.

    "Meng Gongzi, you are now a Gong Shi."

    Someone spoke loudly.

    Who knew that as soon as he finished speaking, there was laughter from the reporter, "Meng Gongzi is not only a tribute, he is the first name of this meeting, and he is Huiyuan."

    With a "Whoosh" sound, the eyes of everyone who heard it widened, and they were shocked.

    The reporter had already walked to the door of Meng''s small courtyard, and rang the gong with a smile, "Congratulations to Mr. Meng, who will be able to test high school and win the first place."

    said, the reporter respectfully delivered the good news, and congratulated him two more times.

    Hearing the words that were affirmed again, the surrounding people were even more excited, even more so than the Meng family, as if they were members of the high school meeting Yuan.

    "It''s actually the first name. I heard that Young Master Meng was also the first name when he participated in the township examination earlier."

    "You''re behind in the news. It''s not just the township exam. Master Meng is the first place in every exam."

    "This is genius."

    The look in Meng Yunzheng''s eyes was not right anymore, that kind of look as if the other party was not a mortal, almost made Shu Yu think that he was going to become a fairy.

    Meng Yunzheng was rather steady. After he received the good news, he handed the two purses he had prepared in advance to the reporter.

    "Thank you for making a trip."

    The reporter felt the heavy purse in his hand, and his eyes lit up.

    Seeing Meng Yunzheng''s reserved expression, the two looked at each other. As expected of Young Master Meng of Lianzhong Wuyuan, he was so calm when he knew that he had won the first title, and his joy and anger were not visible. After the high school entrance examination, he would definitely have a place in this court in the future.

    The two sighed inwardly, then took their purses and said goodbye and left.

    As soon as they left, others immediately gathered around to congratulate them.

    Zhao Xi came out with firecrackers, spread it outside and lit it.

    In the sound of crackling, Shu Yu and Shuyou took the candy and distributed it to the children at the door, and finally threw them all out.

    As soon as he was busy with his work, Meng Yunzheng sued, and immediately closed the courtyard door.

    So many people who heard the news came to the door, but they were all blocked from the outside.

 Chapter 2187ï¼š Xun Sheng fell off the list

    Chapter 2187 Xun Sheng fell off the list

    Meng Yunzheng closed the door again and thanked guests. Since the good news came, many people began to visit.

    Some of the dignitaries who had been waiting and watching were also eager to move, but they only sent people a few times, but they were all politely turned away. The sayings are all old-fashioned¡ªMeng Huiyuan was preparing for the palace exam, and was studying hard all night, so he really didn¡¯t have time to see guests.

    Some people think they understand, but some people are angry and laugh, thinking that Meng Yunzheng is taking Qiao and is too arrogant. I haven''t become an official yet, so I don''t care about people like this, and the road ahead will definitely not be long.

    There are those who have closed doors and are gearing up, thinking that if he really gets good grades in the palace exam in the future, when he becomes an official, he must experience the brutal beatings in the officialdom, and it is best to make him not **** When you take office in a place, you will live in that place for the rest of your life.

    The officials of the court are still like this, and the common people are even more excited. Many people say that Meng Yunzheng is the reincarnation of Wenquxing, and they all want to come over to be happy. Therefore, every day outside the small courtyard in the south of the city, strange people come to see it, and the neighborhood is surrounded by water.

    This is just a meeting, if you win the champion, I''m afraid it will be even more lively.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t care about it at all, he really stayed at home and read quietly - this time he was serious, he wanted to win the first place in the palace exam again, in this case, Ayu would definitely be very excited, um .

    Compared to him who never left the courtyard, Shu Yu ran out almost every day.

    Meng Yunzheng will test for the first name. If there is no accident, he should be in the top three in the palace test. Anyway, Jinshi is a certainty.

    The things that Shuyu and Yun Qide discussed before can be put on the agenda, and Meng Yunzheng is used as a propaganda point.

    The two discussed this matter in full swing, so Shu Yu was basically outside.

    Someone wanted to hit Shu Yu and wanted to get on line with Meng Yunzheng through her.

    However, Shu Yu was the one who didn¡¯t see the end, so they let people stare at the shop and informed them when Shu Yu arrived. But Shu Yu wouldn''t stay in the shop for too long, and he left after a while, and everyone could only be empty.

    However, she was running outside and heard a lot of news.

    She knew that Xun Sheng had fallen off the list, which Xun Sheng himself had expected. After all, in the first exam, he had a high fever in the rain, and even if he was prepared for the next two exams, he didn''t perform well.

    Fortunately, he has a good mentality. After all, it is the first time to participate in the test, and he did not expect to be successful at one time, so he should accumulate experience and wait until three years later when he is ready to fight again.

    He originally planned to come to congratulate Meng Yunzheng after the list was released, but after hearing that he closed the door to thank guests for the palace exam, he didn''t bother. Later, when Shu Yu met him on the street, he asked Shu Yu to bring the gift back.

    Xun Sheng has not left the capital for the time being. Although he failed the list, the palace exam will start soon. As a friend of Meng Yunzheng, he wants to stay here to witness his achievements.

    In addition to the fact that Xun Sheng was out of the list, Shu Yu also heard that the man-in-law was arrested on the day the list was released.

    There is a student who can take the twelfth test. He is about twenty-three years old. He heard that he was not married, so he was directly carried away by the servants of a family.

    Shu Yu was very fortunate when he heard this. Fortunately, Meng Yunzheng didn''t go to the bulletin board to read the notice, otherwise this scene would definitely happen to him.

    Huiyuan, who is not married, but looks like a talent, the brightest cub standing in the crowd, how could it not be taken away?

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2188ï¼š Palace Exam

    Chapter 2188 Palace Exam

    The person who catches the son-in-law under the list does not care whether you are engaged or not. The student who was robbed is said to have a fianc¨¦e in his hometown.

    As for whether or not this person finally agreed to marry the family who robbed him, Shu Yu was not sure.

    Because Daniel and Yuangui came over, the first batch of goods they delivered finally arrived in the capital.

    The shop has been repaired at this time, and the goods can be sent directly to the warehouse as soon as they arrive.

    Daniel came to the capital for the first time, and he was a little bit fixated when he looked at the lively streets.

    When he saw Xiao Huo Huo, he thought of Xiao Zao Zao at home. Well, next time when you are not in such a hurry, you can bring your daughter to the capital to see and see the world.

    As soon as the goods arrived, Shu Yu was even more busy.

    She started to choose the day, which happened to be two days after the results of the palace examination.

    Shu Yu is looking forward to this date. She and Yun Qide have two plans, and they can decide which one to use according to the results of the palace test.

    Just as the preparations were so intense, the palace exam finally came.

    This time, it is not only Shu Yu who is nervous, but also Daniel Yuangui and others. Knowing that Meng Yunzheng has won five yuan, they are even more nervous about the final exam, for fear of what will happen.

    Therefore, when Meng Yunzheng went out that day, he saw a few people who were blue and black, and they didn''t seem to wake up.

    He couldn''t tell who was going to take the exam for a while.

    The Palace Exam was held in the Zichen Hall of the Imperial Palace and was presided over by the emperor himself.

    There were a total of 395 candidates who took part in the palace examination this time. They entered the palace as soon as the day dawned and began to call one by one.

    Meng Yunzheng stood out from the crowd because he was Huiyuan, and soon many people looked at him.

    On the contrary, a candidate standing next to him didn''t notice because he was too nervous. He just said in a low voice, "Brother, how do you feel? When I think about seeing Tianyan now, my heart throbs."

    Meng Yunzheng glanced at the other party. It was a man in his twenties. He thought about it and said, "I feel a little hot."

    The other party was stunned for a moment, then raised his eyes and glanced at him, only then did he realize that he was a jade tree with a beautiful appearance. With such a good appearance, if the grades are not bad, it is estimated that he will be selected as the third flower.

    After all, Tanhua has always been the face of the Jinshi.

    "You feel a little hot? Are you nervous enough to sweat?" The man calmed down inexplicably when he heard that he was more nervous than himself, "Calm down, the first few exams have come, don''t take the last one. mistake."

    Actually, think about it, you won¡¯t be eliminated in this palace exam, at most you will be ranked a little later, you really don¡¯t need to be so nervous.

    Meng Yunzheng took a deep look at him, sighed secretly, and thought to himself: Either he was so nervous and sweating, or he was wearing too many clothes.

    Ayu heard that the exam was taken in the main hall. He said that the temperature inside was low, and it would not be good if it got cold in the middle. It is better to wear more clothes and take it off later.

    Anyway, for Meng Yunzheng, even if the emperor was sitting in front of him, he would dare to take off his clothes without changing his face.

    just thought, the queue has already started to enter.

    Meng Yunzheng was in the middle of the line, although he was Huiyuan.

    After all three hundred and ninety-five people entered the hall one by one and found their positions, the examiner began to unpack the papers.

    Meng Yunzheng''s position is neither in the front nor in the back, in the seventh row and the fifth row.

    The crowd waited for a while before they heard the eunuch''s high voice, "The emperor is here¡ª"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2189ï¼š happy and sad

    Chapter 2189 Happy and heartache

    Meng Yunzheng clearly felt the bodies of the candidates in the front, back, left and right were instantly tense, and everyone''s heads were buried low.

    He also bowed his head slightly, and out of the corner of his eyes, he saw a bright yellow shirt slowly moving, and got on the high seat.

    The emperor sat on the dragon chair and looked at the candidates in the hall. The other officials thought that he was just looking at the mental outlook of the candidates. After all, this was the first time that he had presided over the palace examination since he ascended the throne.

    The emperor glanced around and quickly found his target in the crowd.

    It''s not that he has sharp eyes, but Meng Yunzheng is so eye-catching, it''s hard for him not to pay attention.

    After found someone, the emperor withdrew his gaze, and then the **** beside him shouted for everyone to salute.

    Meng Yunzheng mixed in the crowd to meet the emperor, the emperor couldn''t help but glanced at him again, then nodded, "Be flat."

    After everyone sat down and the emperor said a few words of encouragement, the exam could begin.

    The hall exam is mainly about policy questions. After the policy questions are handed out, there is only the sound of flipping papers in the hall.

    Meng Yunzheng looked at the policy question. The length of the title alone is eight or nine hundred words. This time the policy question is mainly about the people''s livelihood and economy, followed by the military. There are a total of four questions under the subdivision.

    This is not difficult for Meng Yunzheng, so after thinking for a moment, he is the first to start writing.

    The others were still reviewing the questions, so his grinding action seemed a lot more abrupt.

    The minister invigilating the examination saw the emperor looking towards him, and immediately said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, that is Meng Yunzheng and Meng Huiyuan, the first name in this examination."

    The emperor gave a "hmm".

    The ministers were a little surprised when they saw the emperor''s indifferent expression, with no superfluous expressions. They couldn''t figure out what the emperor was thinking. Did he value this Meng Yunzheng, or did he not care?

    But no matter what, it shouldn''t behave like this.

    The emperor did not know the thoughts of these ministers. Of course, he knew that Meng Yunzheng was Huiyuan. Every time he took an exam, someone would come to tell him the result.

    The emperor is happy at the same time, happy because he has a unique vision, and the talents he likes are really outstanding. But I am also heartbroken that such a talent has no ambition to climb up, and just wants to go back to be a teacher, which is simply a waste of money.

    Even if you want to know, this guy will definitely not be bad in the palace exam.

    The more I thought about this, the more I hated that iron could not become steel, the emperor couldn''t sit still, so he simply stood up and walked towards the main hall.

    Hearing the footsteps, the candidates'' hearts instantly tightened. The hand holding the brush trembled unconsciously.

    Prayers are still useful, the emperor did not go anywhere else, he walked leisurely towards the seventh row and the fifth row.

    Then, he just stood beside Meng Yunzheng and watched him answer the question.

    Feeling the shadow above his head, Meng Yunzheng raised his head and saw the emperor staring at him with interest.

    Meng Yunzheng was silent for a moment. At this time, it was too inappropriate to stand up and salute, but there was no indication that it was not good. So he nodded slightly towards the emperor and continued to write with his head down.

    emperor,"¡­"

    The ministers who have been paying attention to the movement here, "¡­"

    Meng Huiyuan, are you crazy, do you know what you are doing? Is your expression really facing the emperor? Are you not afraid at all?

    They looked at the emperor''s expression again, um... still nothing changed.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2190ï¼š The daring Meng Yunzheng

    Chapter 2190 The daring Meng Yunzheng

    Meng Yunzheng was not afraid, even under the watchful eyes of the emperor, his strokes became more and more smooth.

    But the other people sitting near him were sweating profusely, almost uncontrollably turning around and bowing to the emperor, with the Nine-Five Lord standing beside him, it was a test of one''s inner endurance.

    The emperor saw that Meng Yunzheng had finished writing a paragraph, and then he said, "I heard that you won five yuan in a row. Do you think the result of this last exam will be as you wish?"

    The emperor spoke up, Meng Yunzheng could only stand up and cup his hands, "Students don''t know, students just do their best in every exam."

    The emperor chuckled, "Are you really going all out? Why doesn''t I look like it? You started writing shortly after reviewing the question, so it seems that my strategy is not difficult."

    Other candidates screamed wildly in their hearts: It is difficult, there is no difficulty, the emperor, please sober up.

    The other ministers who were paying attention to them looked at each other in dismay: what does the emperor mean by this, how do you feel that the emperor doesn''t seem to like this Meng Huiyuan very much.

    I don''t know if it''s their illusion, the emperor''s tone seems to be thorny.

    Could it be that Meng Yunzheng offended a lot of people some time ago when he closed the door and thanked guests, and someone put eye drops in front of the emperor?

    Everyone has different thoughts, but the eyes on Meng Yunzheng are very complicated.

    Meng Yunzheng couldn''t help twitching when he heard the emperor''s question.

    He replied respectfully, "The students really did their best."

    Everyone, "..." Are you serious? You are talking to the emperor, and in the face of the emperor''s ''question'', you should kneel down and beg for guilt!

    However, after the emperor gave him a deep look, he finally said "um", "Okay, you can continue."

    "Yes."

    So Meng Yunzheng sat back again and continued writing without distractions.

    The emperor didn''t say anything, and went back to the dragon chair and sat down.

    The candidates sitting around Meng Yunzheng secretly exhaled a long breath, finally not so nervous.

    The palace exam was only one day, the emperor only looked at the Zichen Palace at first, then left, and came over halfway.

    When the sun sets, all candidates put down their pens and start handing in papers.

    All the files were sealed and kept, and the candidates walked out of the hall one after another.

    Even though it was only one day, many candidates came out looking weak. In fact, it is not difficult for them to have such a strategy, but the pressure is really great.

    Someone wiped his sweat and felt relieved.

    After coming out of that tense atmosphere, when everyone looked back on the exam scene, they couldn''t help but think of the delicate conversation between the emperor and Meng Yunzheng.

    Slowly, the candidates were all at a distance from Meng Yunzheng. There seemed to be a vacuum around him, and no one wanted to walk with him.

    But when he was about to arrive at the exit, the man earlier ran to Meng Yunzheng''s side again and said in a low voice, "You are so courageous that you can talk to the emperor without stammering, were you nervous at that time?"

    Meng Yunzheng already knew the name of this person, and he was surprised that he even came to him.

    In fact, it is not difficult to guess that the emperor''s words have nothing to do with him. But people who don''t know it all feel that the emperor has intentions against him, and they are afraid of being implicated by him, so they naturally stay away.

    "Don''t be nervous, just reply normally. The emperor is wise and wise and won''t blame me."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2191ï¼š Xie Bo, who was caught as a son-in-law under the list

    Chapter 2191 Xie Bo, who was arrested by the list

    Meng Yunzheng already knew that the candidate next to him was called Xie Bo. Not only did he know his name, but he also knew some of his experiences from the whispers of others.

    For example, he is the gossip hero that Shu Yu heard about earlier¡ªthe twelfth-place candidate in the exam who was caught by his son-in-law.

    No wonder other people looked at him with quirky eyes. Meng Yunzheng thought of the gossip that flashed in Shu Yu''s eyes when he talked about this matter, and after thinking about it, he walked out and asked, "The day that the list will be released, are you OK?"

    Xie Bo, "..." Isn''t your question too straightforward?

    Fortunately, he quite likes Meng Yunzheng''s way of speaking. Compared with those people who point and make guesses behind their backs and then make rash judgments, Meng Yunzheng is much more magnanimous.

    He smiled and said, "I have a fianc¨¦e at home, and that family is relatively easy to talk to. Knowing that they made an oolong and robbed the wrong person, they let me come back."

    Well, in fact, after he said that he had already engaged the other party and didn''t care, he simply showed a sullen expression, looked at all the maids in their house, and made the other party angrily and threw him out.

    There is no way, he can¡¯t fight, he can¡¯t escape, he can¡¯t escape, the other party has even set up the auditorium, so he must have been eyeing him early.

    Meng Yunzheng raised his eyebrows, are you sure people are good at talking?

    However, since he said that he could not get married with the other party, he also named his fianc¨¦e, indicating that Xie Bo is not someone who covets the powerful. He was dressed in plain clothes, and it is said that the family who arrested him sent over ten servants, and the family was very rich.

    If he really wants to achieve good things, even if he already has a fianc¨¦e at home, he can completely let people break off the marriage. This kind of thing is not uncommon, not to mention not yet married, some already have wives and children, and they can leave their wives and children with a letter of divorce.

    Meng Yunzheng did not break the casserole to ask the question to the end, but instead talked about the strategy questions of this palace test.

    The two walked out of the palace while chatting, and there were many carriages parked outside.

    Xie Bo¡¯s family was in average condition and did not have his own carriage. However, in order to avoid accidents in the palace test, he still hired one. He lived in the north of the city and was not in the same direction as Meng Yunzheng, so the two parted ways by the carriage.

    Shu Yu sat in the carriage, watching them hand in hand, and then asked in a low voice, "Who is that?"

    Meng Yunzheng got in the car, took a few sips of the water she handed over, and said with a smile, "Xie Bo, the candidate you mentioned earlier who was caught by his son-in-law and almost got married."

    Shu Yu''s eyes widened, and he lifted the curtain of the car to look at it.

    Xie Bo happened to board the carriage not far away and turned his face to her. Not to mention, although this person is not as good as her family, Ah Yun, but he is also a talent at a young age, and his grades are higher when he can take the test. No wonder he was directly carried away.

    Shu Yu put down the car curtain and asked with great interest, "What was the result? Seeing that you and him chatted so well, it should have been a success?" .

    Meng Yunzheng leaned on the pillow lazily, "Want to know?"

    Shu Yu nodded again and again.

    Who knows, he answered the question, "Are you very excited now?"

    Shu Yu was taken aback and nodded, "Yeah, what''s wrong?"

    "When you get excited, don''t you have some abnormal behavior?"

    Shu Yu, "¡­"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2192ï¼š Meng Yunzheng turns on the invisible switch

    Chapter 2192 Meng Yunzheng turns on the invisible switch

    Since he was on the replay list, after Shu Yu kissed him because he was too excited, he seemed to have turned on a switch, and he would ask her if she was very excited when he found a chance.

    Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll his eyes, but...

    The carriage had already started to move, and there was no movement outside. Shu Yu rolled his eyes, turned sideways quickly, and touched his lips.

    Leaving at a touch... Inseparable, Meng Yunzheng''s speed was even faster. When she turned sideways, she raised her hand, pressed the back of her head directly, pressed the person against the wall of the car, and deepened the kiss.

    When arrived at the small courtyard in the south of the city, Shu Yu''s face turned slightly red, and he met Shu You''s meaningful eyes again.

    Shu You is someone who has come here. She may not have reacted the first time. This is the second time. How could she not know, and now she is looking at her with teasing.

    Shu Yu coughed lightly, took Xiao Huohuo directly and headed into the door.

    The last exam was over, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Daniel and Yuan Gui were all there, and there was a lively scene that night.

    Meng Yunzheng was probably completely relaxed, he went to bed very early at night, and the next day, he slept in a rare sleep, and the sky was bright and he didn''t get up.

    Everyone else felt that he was tired, and no one bothered him, and even everyone went out the door lightly.

    Shu Yu left him a note and went out. She planned to buy some ingredients and treat him well.

    She took Xiao Songle with her, and the two went to a large vegetable market.

    Shu Yu felt that she came quite early, but she didn''t expect to be squeezed in. After listening to the people passing by around her, she knew that today was the market day.

    She suddenly regretted bringing Xiao Song Le out. The child was still young, and it would not be good if they were crowded around.

    Yingxi hurried forward, "Miss, let me hold Lele."

    "Alright."

    Shu Yu took the vegetable basket and Yingxi picked up the child.

    Xiao Songle''s body was raised, and his field of vision was instantly widened. Therefore, he saw a person not far away after walking a few steps, and immediately exclaimed, "Auntie."

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "What auntie?"

    Xiao Song Le pointed to the person not far away, Shu Yu looked in the direction, and really saw a familiar figure squatting in the corner.

    Isn''t this person Aunt Hong? Aunt Hong still had a few handfuls of fresh vegetables in front of her, which should have been specially picked and sold on the market day.

    Shu Yu suddenly thought that when she first arrived in the capital earlier, she saw Aunt Hong passing by on the road. She was carrying a basket at that time. Could it be that she was also selling vegetables at that time?

    While thinking, a few people walked to the corner.

    Aunt Hong sensed that someone was coming, and immediately stood up and greeted, "Fresh spinach, I just picked this morning, come..."

    Before he finished speaking, he was stunned when he saw the three people standing in front of him, "Miss Lu, is that you?"

    Little Song Le got off Yingxi and hugged Aunt Hong''s leg, "Auntie, why are you selling vegetables here?"

    Aunt Hong smiled and patted his head and said, "I grow it at home. If I can''t finish it, I will take it and sell it."

    She looked at Shu Yu''s vegetable basket. She must have just come to the market, and the basket was empty.

    Also, the booth fee inside is quite a lot, Aunt Hong sells some side dishes, and the quantity is not large, so she just finds a place to squat on the periphery, so Shu Yu will meet her as soon as she arrives.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2193ï¼š Ask Aunt Hong what it means

    Chapter 2193 Ask Aunt Hong''s meaning

    Aunt Hong hurriedly lowered her head and picked two handfuls of the tenderest spinach from the stall and stuffed them into Shu Yu''s basket, "Bring this dish back, I''ll give it to you next time if you eat well."

    Shu Yu didn''t refuse. She wanted to give Aunt Qian Hong two handfuls of spinach, but she would not ask for it, so she accepted it generously, "Sure, then I''m welcome. We have to go inside to buy some meat, Auntie you first. Busy, see you later."

    "Hey, good."

    Shu Yu didn''t say much, and continued to walk inside with Yingxi and Xiao Songle. When the things were bought and they came out, Aunt Hong was no longer there.

    The vegetables on her stall are not many, so I think they are all sold out.

    Shu Yu was thoughtful. When the three returned home, Meng Yunzheng was already practicing swordsmanship in the yard.

    To Shu Yu''s surprise, the people who had been guarding outside the other day were gone.

    She put the things in her hand in the kitchen and asked curiously, "When I went out in the morning, there were some servants outside who wanted to see you. Why did they all leave when I came back? Didn''t the results of the palace exam come out yet? They gave up trying to win you over?"

    Meng Yunzheng retracted his sword, exhaled slowly, and said after thinking for a while, "Probably think I''m being rejected by the emperor."

    Shu Yu''s face was full of confusion, "You are rejected by the emperor?" Where did these words come from.

    Meng Yunzheng repeated a few words of conversation he had with the emperor in the hall yesterday. There were many people present at the time.

    Thinking about what happened in Zichen Hall after this night''s fermentation, everyone should know.

    Those who haunted Meng Yunzheng were people who said that wind is rain. When I heard that he had offended the emperor, even if he really became a jinshi, the title would not be too high, and the emperor would not give him any good errands. Naturally, I didn''t want to work on him.

    Shu Yu was speechless after listening to it for a while, "However, if I don''t know your relationship with the emperor, I''m afraid I will also think that the emperor''s words are deliberately embarrassing you... Wait, the emperor will not really say those words deliberately. talk?"

    "It''s not intentional, he just expressed his dissatisfaction with me going back to Kaishuyuan after the exam."

    Shu Yu expressed her understanding that the emperor is now thirsty for talent. Meng Yunzheng and him have known each other early on. The two have worked together for many times and have a good understanding. Such a person does not want to stay to assist him. vomiting blood.

    Shu Yu sympathized with the emperor for three seconds, and happily went to the kitchen to make a big meal.

    After lunch, Shu Yu planned to go to Aunt Hong''s house, and Meng Yunzheng also planned to go.

    Unexpectedly, before going out, Xie Bo came to the door, not only him, but also Xun Sheng.

    The palace exam was over, knowing that Meng Yunzheng was free, Xun Sheng ran over directly. After all, when the rankings are released three days later, he will have to go back to Changjin Mansion, and Meng Yunzheng may have to stay in the capital as an official, and he will not see each other for at least three years.

    Shu Yu saw that they were chatting hotly, so he simply brought Xiao Songle there.

    Aunt Hong was indeed at home, and she was the only one at home.

    Alone, she came to discuss something with Aunt Hong.

    "Why did Miss Lu come here?" Aunt Hong was washing clothes. Seeing them coming, she quickly got up and wiped her hands before pouring out brown sugar water.

    Then happily brought some snacks for Xiao Songle, watching him obediently nibbling on them, he felt extra satisfied.

    "I came here because I have something to ask my aunt."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2194ï¼š Aunt Hong refused

    Chapter 2194 Aunt Hong refused

    Aunt Hong sat down in front of her, "What''s the matter?"

    "It''s like this, I opened a shop on Futai Street in Beijing, and it will open in a few days. During this time, I found the shopkeeper and the guy, but I still want to find another person who cooks in the backyard. I don''t know what my aunt is willing to do. I don''t want to go."

    Aunt Hong was the person Shu Yu thought of from the very beginning, but he was a little hesitant just thinking about the temperament of the rest of the Hong family.

    Later, she felt that Aunt Feng, who was helping with cooking and cleaning in the small courtyard in the south of the city, was also a good one.

    It¡¯s just that Chengnan Courtyard is a little far from Futai Street, and it takes too long to walk there. The shop''s backyard can live in it, but Aunt Feng''s family can''t live without people, so she can''t go back at night.

    So Shu Yu was still thinking about it, but this morning, seeing Aunt Hong selling vegetables, she squatted in the corner for a long time without seeing a single customer, so she decided to come over and ask her what she meant.

    Aunt Hong was a little surprised when she heard the words, "You opened a shop on Futai Street?"

    "Yes."

    Aunt Hong really doesn''t know about this. Ever since Shu Yu brought Xiao Songle to the house that time, her son-in-law, daughter-in-law and son-in-law have asked her to find Shu Yu from time to time, saying how to maintain a good relationship, and why it is rare to see a small child once. Song Le, we need more reunions.

    Aunt Hong knew as soon as she heard it that they wanted to urge herself to seek benefits.

    She didn''t want to do what her children wanted, so she simply didn''t go.

    However, while they were not paying attention, they still went to the small courtyard in the south of the city to see Xiao Songle.

    Seeing people, Aunt Hong suddenly remembered that she didn''t know what Uncle Gouwa was doing in Beijing this time, so she asked casually.

    Xiao Songle said that he was here to take the exam, and has been busy studying recently.

    Aunt Hong gave up her idea of ??going to see Meng Yunzheng when she heard it. Not only that, but in order not to disturb Meng Yunzheng''s studies, she didn''t come to see Xiao Songle again after that time.

    She knew that when the exam was over, she also knew the date of the announcement. She was very curious about how Cousin Gouwa did in the exam.

    Unfortunately, she is illiterate, and even if she looks at the list, she doesn''t know if his name is on it.

    But when Aunt Hong thinks that Cousin Gouwa is so young, even if he hopes he can go to high school, he doesn''t feel that the hope is very high. So when she saw Shu Yu this time, she didn''t ask Meng Yunzheng how she did in the exam, for fear that others would be sad.

    She always thought that Shu Yu came to the capital to accompany the exam.

    Who knew that she would open a shop in the capital in such a short period of time?

    Aunt Hong swallowed her saliva, "Your shop... what does it sell?"

    "Just some small snacks."

    Aunt Hong thought it was a grocery store, but even if it was just a small grocery store, it would cost a lot of money to rent the store on Futai Street.

    "How is your aunt thinking? It''s not too much work, and it''s not very tiring. If you want to cook, you can cook for four people. It doesn''t need to be too complicated. Cleaning the house is limited to the backyard. The shopkeeper in front will do it by himself. , give one or two silver a month, and you can add more after you do well."

    Upon hearing this, Aunt Hong knew that she was clearly taking care of her.

    In fact, she was very moved, but after careful consideration, she still shook her head and refused, "I know that Miss Lu is kind, but forget it. I am relieved to see that Lele is doing well. I can live a good life now. Okay, let''s not go."

    She was embarrassed to say that she would bring trouble to her, and she knew that once she got this job, her family would definitely entangle the Lu girls.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2195ï¼š flashing figure

    Chapter 2195 A flashing figure

    Aunt Hong refused, Xiao Songle was puzzled, lay on her knees, raised her head and asked, "Why doesn''t my aunt go? Auntie''s shop is very good, and many people rushed to go."

    Aunt Hong smiled and touched his head, yes, many people rushed to go, so she knew that Miss Lu was taking care of herself.

    "Of course my aunt wants to go, but my aunt''s craftsmanship is not good. She is reluctant to put oil and salt in cooking. It is an old habit that she has cultivated for decades, and the food she cooks is not delicious. At that time, if the shopkeeper in the shop is I don''t like it, I''m embarrassed to say that I''m your aunt, wouldn''t that bring trouble to your aunt? Besides, there are a lot of things in my aunt''s family, so I really can''t make time for it."

    Furthermore, if she went to work in a shop, her son and daughter would be able to make a few children go to the shop to eat and drink. They don''t think this will bring trouble to Aunt Hong, they only think that this is Aunt Gouwa''s shop, a relative of their own. Even if they do something, the shopkeeper of that shop will not dare to tell them.

    Xiao Songle always felt that what her aunt said was wrong, but it made sense.

    His children couldn''t hear Aunt Hong''s intentions, but Shu Yu knew that what she said was just an excuse.

    But since Aunt Hong refused after considering it, she didn''t force it, "Since Auntie won''t go, then I''ll find someone else."

    Aunt Hong nodded, although she felt a little pity, "If Miss Lu can''t find a suitable one, come back to me and I''ll introduce you to one."

    "Okay."

    When Aunt Hong saw that she didn''t say anything, she knew that there should be someone else in her heart.

    She came to find herself, really to take care of her.

    To put it bluntly, she is here for Xiao Songle. Gouwa''s future cousin was so kind to him, and Aunt Hong was happier.

    The two exchanged a few more words, and Shu Yu got up and said goodbye.

    Aunt Hong didn''t keep her, and her daughter-in-law would come back with a few children soon.

    She escorted Shu Yu to the door, and told Xiao Songle to listen carefully to her cousin and aunt, and then go to see him when she is free.

    Xiao Song Le nodded obediently, and put some snacks that he carried with him into Aunt Hong''s hands.

    Aunt Hong thought these things were for sale in Miss Lu''s shop, so she didn''t refuse.

    "It''s all grown at home. I''ll send it to you next time if it''s good."

    Shu Yu thought for a while and said, "Although my aunt doesn''t go to my shop, my aunt''s vegetables are good. When the shop opens, I''ll have someone come to you to buy it."

    Aunt Hong waved her hand, "Don''t use it, I''ll just send it to Futai Street."

    "Alright." Shu Yu said with a smile, "My shop is called Lu Ji, and it will open in five days. When the time comes, my aunt will come to join in the fun? Just to recognize the door, and we will leave the capital in the future. If you have anything, you can go to the shop to find it. Help from the shopkeeper."

    "It''s done." Aunt Hong was happy when she heard that, Miss Lu''s shop is here, and she won''t have to be as restless as she was in the previous three years, wondering if Gouwa is doing well or not. Later, she could find someone to write a letter to, and ask the delivery person in the shop to help bring it to the dog.

    While speaking, Yingxi also brought the carriage over.

    Shu Yu was about to help Xiao Songle onto the carriage, but his movements suddenly stopped, and he suddenly turned his head to look at the passing figure, "Who?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2196ï¼š Weis younger brother

    Chapter 2196 Wei''s younger brother

    Aunt Hong was startled, turned her head to look at the alley, there was no one there.

    However, Yingxi had already rushed over quickly, and after a while, he grabbed a thin man and walked out.

    "What are you doing? Let me go, I don''t know you." The man struggled to get rid of Yingxi''s hand.

    Yingxi cut his hands backwards, and with a sudden force, the man shouted with a twisted expression, "Let go, let me go. Who are you, why are you catching me?"

    "Staring at us furtively and asking who we are?"

    "Who''s staring at you, I''m just passing by." The man refused to admit it, but Yingxi had already dragged him to Shu Yu.

    Shu Yu looked at the other party and did not know him.

    Who knew that Aunt Hong, who was beside her, squinted her eyes for a long time, and then suddenly exclaimed, "Wei Tang?"

    Shu Yu turned to look at her, "Do you know?"

    At first she thought that the other party was coming for her, but it seemed that she was coming for Aunt Hong?

    Aunt Hong frowned, nodded slightly, and then glanced at Xiao Songle before he stopped talking.

    Shu Yu saw her eyes and thought of the name she just blurted out.

    Wei? ?

    She understood and said to Xiao Songle, "Lele, you and Yingxi get on the carriage first."

    Xiao Song Le nodded obediently, glanced at Wei Tang and walked to Yingxi''s side.

    Yingxi let go of Wei Tang, who ran away immediately when his hands and feet were empty. Unexpectedly, as soon as he took a step, he was kicked in the back and fell directly to the ground.

    When he wanted to get up again, he was caught again, but the person who caught him became Shu Yu.

    He was dragged out by Yingxi from the alley next to him, and this time he was dragged in by Shu Yugi.

    Wei Tang, "..." Why are you tossing me so much?

    Aunt Hong''s eyes were about to fall out. She had already seen that the girl named Yingxi next to Miss Lu was a skilled maid, but she didn''t expect that Miss Lu herself had it too. The kick that just kicked Wei Tang was Her moving hand.

    Aunt Hong looked at Xiao Song Le, who was being carried into the carriage by Yingxi, and looked at the two people who had already entered the alley. After a moment of hesitation, she chased after them.

    As soon as he turned around the alley, he saw Wei Tang was being pushed by Shu Yu and fell to the ground.

    Seeing Aunt Hong coming over, Shu Yu slightly turned her head and asked, "Is this Wei''s family member?"

    "That''s right, this is Wei Tang, Gouwa''s mother''s younger brother, Gouwa''s own uncle." Aunt Hong felt very strange, "The Wei family had already left the capital, why did they suddenly appear here?"

    After saying that, Aunt Hong took two steps forward and asked with a frown, "Wei Tang, why are you here? You are all back, what about the son of a bitch?"

    Wei Tang stood up from the ground, patted the dirt on his body, pursed his lips and looked at the two in front of him, then said, "My sister is dead."

    Aunt Hong''s face changed greatly, her eyes widened suddenly, "How could it be? How is it possible? She, how did she die, when did it happen?"

    Wei Tang said impatiently, "Why do you have so many questions? You''re dead anyway."

    "you you¡­"

    Shu Yu frowned slightly, and his expression was a little unsightly. Fortunately, she asked Xiao Songle to follow Yingxi and didn''t hear these words.

    However, Shu Yu was still skeptical about Wei Tang''s words.

    She patted Aunt Hong on the shoulder and told her to calm down first, then looked at Wei Tang.

    "Your sister is gone, what are you doing here at the Hong family? And you are sneaky, trying to do something bad?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2197ï¼š Im here to pick up the dog

    Chapter 2197 I''m here to pick up the dog

    Wei Tang was kicked by her just now and pushed forward with his hands twisted. Looking at her dress, she was inexplicably a little embarrassed.

    His eyes were erratic, and he whispered, "I didn''t do anything bad, isn''t it because my sister is gone? There is only one son left. As Gouwa''s uncle, I came to see him, and by the way, take the child home. keep."

    The more he said, the more confident he was, "Yes, I''m here to pick up the dog. What about the child? You didn''t bully him, right? I''m his uncle, and I''m much more lovable than your Hong family. It''s not that no one supports him, I want to take him away and take good care of him in the future."

    "Bah." Aunt Hong regained her senses, spat directly, and said fiercely, "You are so kind? Back then, you scolded your parents, saying that Da Zhuang died, and asked your sister to leave the dog and remarry. Yes. We don''t agree. You even brought in your friends to threaten and threaten us, and abruptly robbed the son of a bitch. It''s also you who said that the family had no money and sold the son of a **** again. You are a wolf-hearted dog, and now you dare to say that you want to raise a dog baby, do you think I believe it?"

    "I..." Wei Tang was a little annoyed at being said, "It used to be the past, now is the present, do I want to treat the dog baby now? My sister is gone, the dog baby should be raised by me. You just The mother of the Hong family, the dog baby has nothing to do with the Hong family, why do you care so much."

    Aunt Hong sneered, "I don''t have much to do with Gouwa, but Gouwa''s surname is Song, she is from the Song family, a descendant of the Song family, is it possible for your uncle with a foreign surname to rob someone from the Song family? I tell you, Gouwa The baby is taken away by the Song family now, but not with me."

    "What? There are still people in the Song family?" Wei Tang was stunned.

    Aunt Hong raised her eyebrows, "Yes, he lives with his uncle now, and it has nothing to do with you."

    Wei Tang''s face became very ugly, and after a while, he muttered and scolded and prepared to leave.

    However, Shu Yu didn''t plan to let him go like that, "Wait, I haven''t made it clear yet, what to go."

    "What else should I say? Didn''t I say that I came to pick up the dog? Since he''s not here, I have nothing to say."

    Shu Yu didn''t want to argue with him, so she used the simplest method - grabbed Wei Tang''s arm when he passed by her, put a medicine in his slightly open mouth, and closed his mouth to help He swallowed.

    Wei Tang''s face was full of disbelief, and desperately clasped his throat with his hands, "Cough, vomit... What did you give me? Cough."

    "A poison that can cause pain all over the body and eventually bleed to death from the seven orifices."

    "You lied to a ghost."

    "If you don''t believe me, you can feel it. Is there a burning sensation in your stomach now? That''s the poison burning your stomach. You only have one hour now. If there is no antidote after one hour, you will die!"

    Wei Tang touched his stomach, he really felt warm and hot, and he panicked all of a sudden, so frightened that his legs and feet were uneasy.

    Aunt Hong also turned pale and grabbed Shu Yu''s sleeve, "Miss Lu..."

    "It''s okay, I just asked him a few questions, and he answered honestly, and I will naturally give him the antidote. If I''m not honest, then I..."

    "You ask, you ask, I promise to tell you everything." Before Shu Yu could finish his threatening words, Wei Tang had already slipped to his knees.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2198ï¼š Want to sell Xiao Songle

    Chapter 2198 Want to sell Xiao Songle

    Shu Yu squatted down and looked at Wei Tang, who was half paralyzed on the ground, the corner of his mouth twitched.

    It''s not that serious. As for the paralyzed body, don''t you dare to move? It seems that breathing a little more can accelerate the onset of toxicity.

    Wei Tang tremblingly said, "Girl, you should ask quickly."

    You are in a hurry.

    Shu Yu, "What is the purpose of your coming here?"

    Wei Tang really didn''t dare to play any tricks, and said all of it like a bean, "I really came to pick up the dog, but I didn''t pick him up. I''m out of money, and I want to pick him up. Then sell it."

    Aunt Hong''s eyes were split in an instant, and she stepped forward and grabbed him and beat him, "You are a wolf-hearted thing, are you still human? Dogs are so miserable. You still have to trick him into selling him, you bastard, you have no humanity, why didn''t God strike you with a thunderbolt, bastard!"

    "Ah, ah, ah, stop beating, I''m going to be poisoned." Wei Tang shouted while hiding.

    Shu Yu watched Aunt Hong beat him with cold eyes, and waited for her to vent before comforting her and resting aside.

    Aunt Hong has already started to wipe her tears. If she hadn''t carried the dog to his cousin in the small courtyard in the south of the city, then now Wei Tang came to her door, her son and daughter-in-law would definitely give him the baby while she wasn''t paying attention. At that time, when the dog was sold, I didn''t know what kind of hard life was going on. When I thought of this, Aunt Hong wanted to kill Wei Tang.

    Fortunately, fortunately, Gouwa is now following his cousin, fortunately, she made the right choice back then.

    Wei Tang clearly felt the deadly eyes of the two people in front of him, so he couldn''t help shrinking his body and reminded in a low voice, "I, I have said everything I need to say, you can''t hit people, or I won''t explain it."

    "You dare, if you don''t tell the truth, you''ll just wait for the poison to die." Aunt Hong said with a sneer.

    Wei Tang felt the burning sensation in his abdomen stronger, he hurriedly urged Shu Yu with his eyes, "Do you have any other questions to ask?"

    "Is the dog''s mother really dead?"

    Wei Tang was silent for a moment this time, then shook his head under Aunt Hong''s surprised eyes, "I don''t know, probably dead, probably not dead."

    "make it clear!"

    Wei Tang shrank his neck, and then quickly said, "She ran away and disappeared."

    Seeing Shu Yu frowning, he could only start from the beginning.

    It turned out that a few years ago, after the death of Da Zhuang, Wei Tang had the idea of ??his own sister.

    Wei''s appearance is not particularly gorgeous, but he is also a small family jasper. Before I got married, I worked more and ate less at home, and it didn''t show up.

    Later, after marrying Song Dazhuang, he gradually raised some meat.

    Although he is still thin, his appearance has grown. After giving birth to the dog, Aunt Hong made up for her during her confinement period, and she even looked white and tender.

    Therefore, as soon as Song Dazhuang died, Wei Tang felt that this sister could still bring benefits to the family, so he urged his parents to marry again.

    There happened to be a wealthy businessman from another area who wanted to marry a wife, and he also fell in love with the Wei family. The Wei family was immediately overjoyed.

    They took the Wei family out of the Hong family without saying a word, and wanted to marry the non-local merchant.

    When the Wei family married Song Dazhuang before, they only received five taels of betrothal gifts.

    Now when you meet a rich person, they have more demands. They knew that the wealthy merchant would take away the Wei family after they got married. In order to live a prosperous and prosperous life in the future, the Wei family asked the wealthy merchant to take them back together.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2199ï¼š Are you having a hard time?

    Chapter 2199 Your life is not easy

    Marry a daughter-in-law, and bring his family back to their hometown, settle them and take care of them?

    This requirement is outrageous for anyone, let alone a wealthy businessman.

    But the wealthy businessman agreed without a word, and the Wei family was very happy.

    Although the capital is good, for the Wei family who have no money, it is better to be a grandfather and wife who does not worry about food and clothing and does not need to work in a small place.

    They have even imagined that when Wei Shi becomes the wife of a wealthy businessman, they will be able to follow the tide. When it comes to the rich businessman''s hometown, let the son-in-law (brother-in-law) buy a house, and then match a few maids.

    If the wealthy businessman did not agree, they would not let the Wei family marry him.

    When Shu Yu heard this, he felt that the Wei family was really stupid. Why did they think that the family could be so wishful thinking in a place they didn''t know well? If someone can make a business and become rich, but will they be taken advantage of by a few stupid families?

    Not to mention Shu Yu, even Aunt Hong felt that they were imagining things.

    She looked at Wei Tang''s appearance and guessed, "You guys go back with that rich businessman, it''s going to be a tough life, right?"

    Wei Tang wanted to refute, opened his mouth and turned his head in embarrassment.

    Yes, it¡¯s not easy.

    At first they thought that the wealthy businessman fell in love with Wei because he liked her, and he would also love Wujiwu for the Wei family.

    After following the wealthy businessman back to his home, he realized that the wealthy businessman was only interested in Wei''s birth time.

    The wealthy businessman is already over 30 years old, and he has married a wife long ago, and there are more than one. But all three wives died early, leaving no children and half a daughter.

    Not only that, but Thana''s concubine also failed to leave a child.

    Seeing that his family was dying, the rich businessman was very anxious.

    There have been rumors in the vicinity that his wife and son will die alone, and even the elders in the clan asked him to quickly adopt one.

    How is this possible? With so many properties in the family handed over to an outsider, the wealthy merchants are unwilling to do so.

    When he went to the temple to pray to the gods and worship the Buddha, he met a monk who gave him a divination. Said that he needs to marry a wife who matches his zodiac sign. If he marries her, not only will he have many children and grandchildren, but he will also have a prosperous business, and the family will be better.

    This hexagram is like the last straw, the rich businessman immediately launched a relationship to find such a woman.

    Just happened to come to the capital this time, and when Wei Tang asked a matchmaker to be a matchmaker for his sister, he reported the birth date.

    When rich businessman hears it, doesn''t it just match?

    Here, the Wei family is greedy for money, and the wealthy businessmen are greedy for people. It can be said that the two parties hit it off, and only did not ask Wei''s opinion.

    But to them, Wei''s opinion is not important.

    Because the Wei family asked the wealthy businessman to take their family of three out of the capital before allowing him to marry the Wei family. In order not to make extravagances, the wealthy merchants met their demands.

    It was not until the Wei family followed the wealthy businessman that they gradually learned about these rumors of the wealthy businessman.

    Of course, the wealthy businessman did marry the Wei family, and even held a large banquet, inviting many relatives and friends, and it was a good time. The Wei family also saw the wealth of the wealthy businessman and were fascinated.

    But, that''s all.

    The next day, the Wei family was like being poured a basin of cold water, and they came to their senses.

    The wealthy businessman did arrange accommodation for the Wei family, but the Wei family had to pay for the accommodation themselves.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2200ï¼š Weiss, missing

    Chapter 2200 Wei Shi, missing

    The Wei family went to the door, but were blocked by the servants of the rich merchant.

    The three Wei family are in a completely unfamiliar place, facing a cunning, wealthy and powerful businessman, they only have to be beaten.

    Not only do they have to pay for their own livelihood, but they cannot leave the place.

    The betrothal gift that the wealthy merchant gave to the Wei family by marrying the Wei family was quickly spent by the Wei family.

    After a long time, Wei Tang finally found an opportunity to infiltrate the rich businessman and wanted to ask his sister Wei for help. After all, Mrs. Wei is also the wife of a bright match, so many people have witnessed it.

    Now that Mrs Wei is the wife of a wealthy businessman, it is impossible to watch her parents and brothers suffer outside.

    Who knew that after seeing the Wei family, Wei Tang knew that this so-called master wife was just a decoration.

    Wealthy businessmen don''t look down on Wei Shi at all. Although Wei Shi looks good after dressing up and maintaining it, it is only acceptable. What woman has never seen this rich businessman? The concubines in the family are all delicate and soft, like hibiscus out of water. Compared with Wei Shi, who is used to working with rough fingers and has no flesh on his face, which one is not painful?

    What''s more, Wei Shi was a widow who had given birth to a son, and the man in front was still a fool.

    If it weren''t for the fact that her birth time was just right, and it was too late for wealthy businessmen to dislike her, how would she be willing to marry her?

    As a result, the momentum of the wine was a little louder. In the evening, the rich businessman didn''t even enter the bridal chamber, and just rested in the concubine''s room.

    But even though Wei Shi is a decoration, the wealthy businessman will still take good care of her. A small yard was allocated for her, and the two old ladies were given to Wei to live in it.

    Just do it, raise one more idle person at home, just give some food and clothes.

    Such an arrangement seems to be very caring, but in fact it completely restricts personal freedom. Wei Shi can''t even go out of the yard, and can only stay in the house every day, facing the two wives who don''t like her very much.

    Occasionally, the two old women are too lazy to take care of her, and she can''t even go out to find something to eat.

    This is no different from being imprisoned.

    In such a situation, it was impossible for Wei Tang to ask her for help.

    Wei Tang was so angry that his parents were very sorry.

    But the matter has come to this point, no matter how resentful they are or how much they want to go back to the capital, it will be of no avail.

    And the wealthy businessman is just as the hexagrams show, after marrying the Wei family, the time has really come and gone. In just a few years, several concubines gave him two sons and a daughter, and the business became more and more prosperous.

    Aunt Hong''s teeth were itchy, "This person is really not a thing. Since it was the Wei family who brought him such good luck, he should repay his kindness and treat others well."

    Wei Tang quite agrees with this point. If he was nice to his sister, the Wei family wouldn''t have had such a hard time.

    "What about later?" Shu Yu asked.

    Wei Tang said in a low voice, "Originally, this is the way to go. Who knew that last year, my brother-in-law''s backyard was in chaos. The two concubines who have given birth to a son want to fight for their own children''s property, and the means of framing each other is one. take one."

    As a result, the two of them fought like a black eye, but it was the fisherman of the concubine who had given birth to a daughter who profited and provoked.

    The final result was that one concubine pushed another concubine''s son into the river and drowned.

    Is this worth it? The two sons that the wealthy businessman finally acquired, one of them was killed before they were brought up.

    At that time, the whole mansion was in chaos, Wei Shi, disappeared.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2201ï¼š Is your mother gone?

    Chapter 2201 Is your mother gone?

    After the rich merchant took care of the child''s funeral and repaired both concubines, he finally thought of Wei.

    After all, it was the child that Wei ''brought'' to him. Now that the child suddenly had an accident, the wealthy businessman wondered if there was something wrong with Wei.

    He seldom stepped into the yard where Wei lived. He talked to Wei a few times before, and he also found Wei.

    It was rare to go to that small courtyard this time, and it was the first time I saw the situation of the small courtyard.

    Who would have known that there was such a poor house with a leaking roof and no bed frame in a grand and splendid mansion? The whole yard was empty, except for a thin bedding and a few clothes, there was almost nothing of value in sight.

    The only thing that makes people feel a little bit colorful is the side dishes grown in the yard.

    The wealthy businessman found out that the two old ladies who served the Wei family had already taken away and sold all the things that should be in the yard. As for the bed frame in the house, Wei Shi chopped it off in the cold winter and used it to set fire.

    The wealthy businessman was furious. He really didn''t take Wei Shi seriously, but this decoration was useful, and he couldn''t even eat and clothe himself. No wonder his son had an accident.

    But what made him even more angry was that Wei Shi was gone!

    I asked the two women who were serving the Wei family, only to find that they neglected their duties and hadn''t come to the yard to report for three days.

    So, they didn''t know when Wei Shi disappeared and why.

    The wealthy businessman almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of blood, so he immediately went to find someone.

    The first person to look for was the Wei family, but the Wei family themselves were still confused. After hearing that the Wei family escaped, they turned pale with fright.

    The wealthy businessman began to look for someone in the whole city, but unfortunately, after searching for more than half a year, he never found it.

    Following the second half of last year, the wealthy merchants suddenly suffered one after another. The business was not good, the management was not good, and they sold their properties. In short, they slowly disappeared.

    The wealthy businessman felt more and more that his family became like this because of Wei Shi''s disappearance.

    He dealt with the two unfavorable old women, and he was even more eager to find Wei Shi.

    Unfortunately, the wealthy businessmen are no longer capable, and the money in their hands is getting less and less, so it is naturally more and more difficult to find people.

    Not only that, but the wealthy businessmen can no longer suppress the Wei family.

    The Wei family found an opportunity and fled back to the capital.

    "That''s the way it is, I''ve said everything that needs to be said. We are also very miserable. When we left the capital, we sold the house. When I came back, I didn''t even have a place to live, and I didn''t have any money on me. My mother was gone on the road. .I just couldn''t think of it and hit the dog with the idea."

    Aunt Hong was taken aback, "Your mother is gone?"

    "Well." Wei Tang said in a low voice, "We came back to the capital and walked for several months. My mother was not in good health before, and she almost had a stroke. I got sick on the way, and she died. ."

    What should Aunt Hong say? She wanted to say it deserved it.

    If it wasn''t for their lack of heart, they would not end up like this if they had to leave the capital.

    "So you really don''t know where Gouwa''s mother is now?"

    Wei Tang raised his head, "I really don''t know, I want to know, I''ve long ago..." To find out people and get some benefits.

    He didn''t dare to say the latter, so he went to see Shu Yu, "Girl, I''ve already explained everything, please give me the antidote quickly. It will take an hour soon, if you don''t give it to me, I will die and risk my life. , the government will not let you go, right?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2202ï¼š Passed by Wei Shi twice

    Chapter 2202 Passed by Wei Shi twice

    Shu Yu glanced at him sideways, "Where is that rich businessman from?"

    Wei Tang was taken aback, "Huajiang House."

    Shu Yu was slightly surprised, Huajiang Mansion? That she has been there several times, because it occupies a large wharf and waterway is convenient, so that it is a very developed prefecture?

    She remembered that when she brought Xiao Songle home three years ago, she arrived at Huajiang Mansion by boat and then turned the carriage.

    I didn''t expect that at that time, Xiao Songle was the closest to his mother.

    "When did the Wei family escape and disappear?"

    Wei Tang replied obediently, "It was around mid-April last year."

    Shu Yu raised his head suddenly, "In mid-April last year?" At that time, she was in Huajiang Mansion.

    At that time, she was rushing home from Changjin Mansion, and when she was passing through Huajiang Mansion, she met a Daniel who was carrying the goods. At that time, Da Niu also negotiated two business deals at the pier. She even went to the pier to buy a lot of pen, ink, paper, inkstone, and inkstone, so Ying Dong accidentally saw the deputy head of Lin.

    Because of this, they and Meng Pei became suspicious and investigated the deputy guard and stayed in Huajiang Mansion for a few days.

    Actually passed by Wei Shi several times?

    Shu Yu rubbed his forehead and asked Wei Tang the name and address of the wealthy businessman who married Wei.

    Wei Tang answered all one by one, and finally asked with a frown, "Isn''t the girl going to find my sister? My sister is definitely not in Huajiang Mansion. My brother-in-law is rich and well-known locally. Very, he has been looking for more than half a year and can''t find it, let alone you. As I said, there are boats at the wharf in Huajiang Mansion, maybe my sister has already left by boat."

    Shu Yu snorted lightly, turned his head and left.

    Wei Tang was stunned for a while, then shouted hastily, "Wait a minute, you just left? Where''s my antidote?"

    "What antidote? You''re not taking poison at all, just an ordinary pill."

    "What, what?" Wei Tang''s face was full of disbelief, "But I just felt that my abdomen was burning, the same symptoms as you said."

    Shu Yu didn''t look back, "That''s because you''re timid, and it''s caused by being too nervous after hearing the poison. If you don''t believe it, go to the medical center and you''ll find out. Or you can wait an hour and see if you can Will the seven orifices really bleed to death?"

    Aunt Hong burst out laughing when she heard this, it''s time to let him quit his job.

    She snorted at Wei Tang, "Bah."

    Wei Tang finally reacted at this time, and immediately got up in a rage, and was about to do something to Shu Yu. But after walking a few steps, I felt the pain in my lower back, and when I thought of her powerful kick, I was instantly cowardly again.

    But he was not reconciled, so he could only stand where he was and shout at her back, "Who are you? Sign up, and I will find you for this revenge."

    Shu Yu stopped this time. She stood at the entrance of the alley, turned around slowly, her eyes were cold, and she said word by word, "You advise you, it''s better not to hit your sister and the dog baby again. Otherwise, the food you feed next time will be a real poison. Don''t worry, I won''t accompany you to death, I will let you die silently, believe it or not?"

    Wei Tang groaned in his heart, Thaksin, of course.

    I didn''t know it before, but after meeting the rich businessman, he fully realized how easy it is for rich and powerful people to kill them.

    Wei Tang didn''t dare to speak any more, so he pulled his legs and ran from the other exit of the alley.

    Until the person disappeared completely, Aunt Hong asked worriedly, "Miss Lu, the **** will be fine, right?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2203ï¼š my mother she is smart

    Chapter 2203 My mother, she is very smart

    For this question, Shu Yu couldn''t give her the answer.

    Just seeing Aunt Hong''s worried gaze, she could only say, "I will find someone to look for her. At least I know that she has appeared in Huajiang Mansion, and there is a direction to look for."

    Aunt Hong opened her mouth and hesitated, then nodded after a while, "I hope to find it."

    She was worried that something might have happened to the Wei family. With what she knew about the Wei family, if she really escaped from the wealthy businessman''s house, she would definitely find a way to escape back to the capital.

    After all, there is a child she has been worried about since she was pregnant in October.

    But it''s been almost a year now, she hasn''t appeared yet, and even the Wei family has come back, even if Wei''s crawling is used, it should be crawling.

    Shu Yu and Aunt Hong went back to the carriage again. After pulling up the curtain of the car and getting on the carriage, they saw Xiao Songle holding a bead in his hand and rubbing it.

    This bead is not the one he used to take with him all the time. His original wooden bead had been put away by Shu Yu long ago. It''s just that the little guy wasn''t used to having no beads around, so Shu Yu found another one for him.

    Whenever he was in a restless mood, Xiao Songle would rub the beads.

    Now his mood is obviously not stable.

    Shu Yu sat beside Xiao Songle, said goodbye to Aunt Hong, and let Yingxi set off for his return.

    When the carriage drove steadily forward, Xiao Songle raised his head and watched Shu Yu open his mouth, as if he didn''t know where to start when he wanted to ask anything.

    Shu Yu knew that he should have guessed it, and the little guy is not stupid.

    She sighed slightly, "Did you want to ask who the man just now was?"

    Xiao Songle hesitated for a moment, then nodded slowly.

    "His name is Wei Tang, he is your uncle."

    Xiao Song Le raised his head to look at her, his eyes burning hot, "Then my mother..." He knew, he knew that his mother was taken away by his grandparents and uncle.

    Now that my uncle has appeared, did his mother come back too?

    Shu Yu didn''t want to hide it from him. Wei Tang appeared once, and there was no guarantee that he would not appear a second time. If Xiao Songle didn''t know the truth and was tricked away by him or the old man Wei, then he would regret it.

    So she calmly told him what Wei Tang said.

    Xiao Songle''s eyes were red, and the little hand holding the bead tightened fiercely. After a long while, tears fell down.

    Shu Yu hugged him, "Don''t worry, we have been to Huajiang House, and the place where your cousin lived ten years ago was Tianning County under the jurisdiction of Huajiang House. Uncle Meng knew many friends there and was very familiar with it. When the time comes, let them pay attention, and they will definitely be able to find Niang."

    Yingxi, who was sitting on the carriage, also hurriedly said, "Yes, yes, I am familiar with Huajiang Mansion. My brother and I also know a jailer in Fucheng, and we will ask him to look for it, no problem."

    "We didn''t know your mother''s whereabouts before, but now that we know that she appeared in Huajiang Mansion, it''s much easier to handle with clues."

    Xiao Song Le gradually calmed down under the comfort of the two, nodded and said, "Yes, I will definitely find it."

    He raised his head and tried to laugh, "And my mother can find a chance to escape from that house, which shows that she is very smart, she will be fine, who knows where she is waiting for us now."

    Shu Yu laughed, "That''s right."

    Xiao Song Le lowered his head again, holding the beads in his hand and praying silently.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2204ï¼š Mr. Shanju reappears

    Chapter 2204 Mr. Shanju reproduces the rivers and lakes

    When Shu Yu and the others returned to the small courtyard in the south of the city, Xun Sheng and Xie Bo had already left.

    Meng Yunzheng was painting in the study, and Shu Yu wanted to talk to him about Xiao Songle. Who knew that as soon as he entered the door, he saw the large-scale works spread out on his table, and his eyes lit up.

    "This is... a field of sunflowers?"

    "Yes, doesn''t your shop open in a few days? Going back and hanging it in the shop will attract a lot of people''s attention."

    Shu Yu nodded hurriedly, looked at the yellow sunflower field, and liked it very much, "This painting is the most eye-catching in the shop, and can answer the guests, telling them that melon seeds and sunflower oil come from this flower. Maybe they will buy more for such a beautiful flower field."

    Meng Yunzheng put down his pen, turned his head to look at her, and said with a smile, "No more, I''ll give you another chip."

    "What chips?"

    Meng Yunzheng opened the drawer, took out a seal, and pressed it heavily on the painting.

    When the seal was removed, Shu Yu understood what he meant by chips.

    "Mr. Yamai!"

    Yes, Meng Yunzheng also has a very famous and expensive vest ''Mr. Shanju''. He produces one or two paintings a year. I don''t know how it works. Anyway, it is very popular.

    Especially here in the capital, there are many scholars and scholars, and there are many rich people, who love Mr. Shanju''s paintings.

    However, Mr. Yamai has not seen any paintings since four years ago.

    Many people wondered if something happened to Mr. Shanju, or if Jiang Lang was exhausted, otherwise how could there be no painting for four years?

    Because of this, the price of Mr. Yamai''s last painting remains high.

    Now, after a lapse of four years, Mr. Shanju''s paintings have reappeared, and Shu Yu can imagine the sensational scenes that may appear in his shop.

    She pressed her chest and looked at Mr. Yamai''s seal with a burning gaze that seemed to burn through the painting.

    "No, no, no, no, no, you can''t just hang it in the shop."

    Meng Yunzheng was stunned, "Why?"

    "My shop sells things. If those literati and calligraphers know that there is such a painting hanging in the shop, they will crowd into my shop. Then my customers who really want to buy things won''t be able to come in and can''t hang in the shop. "

    But she wants this painting too.

    Suddenly, her eyes lit up, "If you have it, just hang it on the second floor."

    "Second floor?"

    "Yes, I never thought of what to do with the second floor of the shop before, so I temporarily used it as an office space. Now, I think the second floor can be completely separated from the first floor. I will use it as a tea room."

    "Tea room?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Yes, hang up this painting of you, add your fame, go back and get some books and put them on the shelf. Then put tea and snacks, you think, the literati want face the most, they It''s not good to come in without buying tea or ordering snacks, right?"

    She has tea. The tea in the southwest is very good. She asks Yuangui and the others to buy some at a lower price when they deliver it.

    Snack, you can use melon seeds instead. If those literati dislike eating melon seeds for being unsightly, it''s fine. They also have melon seeds for sale in Lu Ji.

    You can also order other preserved fruits or something.

    Yes, there are instant noodles. As soon as they read books, paintings, and food, they forget to eat and sleep. If they forget to eat, they can eat instant noodles, noodles, and ham.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2205ï¼š Use of the second floor

    Chapter 2205 The usefulness of the second floor

    The second floor is equivalent to a small tea bar full of elegance and fun. Shu Yu can provide these people with a place to appreciate paintings~ for free discussion, so they must not consume it.

    There are no other scholars in the capital, and there is still a lot of money for some tea and snacks.

    The more Shu Yu said, the more excited he became. The second floor was left there anyway. With such a big place, this small business is not bad.

    Meng Yunzheng pondered, "Yes, the stairs leading to the second floor of the shop happen to be on the side, so the guests on the second floor will not affect the first floor."

    "Hey, and the pedestrians outside the door see a lot of people coming to the shop, so they will follow the trend and come in to have a look. It doesn''t matter if you buy or not, let''s introduce people first."

    Especially as there are many literati, the reputation will be even louder.

    Anyway, there are a few tables on the second floor. They were originally used as conference tables and hospitality tables. There are long and short ones, which are suitable for those students to read, write and write. As long as you change the things that were originally used for decoration in the office, it is not troublesome at all.

    said to do it, Shu Yu turned his head and was about to leave.

    Meng Yunzheng hurriedly held her back, "Look at the time, it''s already so late, we''ll have dinner soon, let''s go tomorrow."

    Shu Yu patted her forehead, she was impatient.

    Don''t care about this time and a half, she will buy some ink, ink, ink, ink, ink, and books tomorrow morning to put on the second floor.

    Meng Yunzheng laughed, "Since the second floor is used for this purpose, that one painting is not enough, I will paint another one for you."

    "What else to draw?"

    Meng Yunzheng thought for a moment, "You''ll know in a while."

    He made a gesture to grind again, but he stretched out his hand, but was caught by Shu Yu, "You just said that I don''t watch the time, don''t you? Time, let''s paint tomorrow."

    "also."

    "Then you pack up first, I''ll go talk to Aunt Feng, and you''ll come out for dinner later."

    "it is good."

    Shu Yu went out. She asked Aunt Feng mainly to hire her to work in the backyard of the shop.

    When Aunt Feng heard this, she immediately said that she was very happy to go.

    However, Shu Yu still had some concerns, "I heard from you before that your man is not in good health, and you have to go back and cook for him every day to take care of him. The small courtyard in the south of the city is just a few steps away from your house. It''s still too late to go back after you finish your work. But it''s inconvenient for you to go to the shop and it''s too far from your home."

    Aunt Feng waved her hand, "It''s okay, my daughter has recently returned to her parents'' house and will stay at home for two or three months. She can cook and cook for her father."

    "After two or three months..."

    Aunt Feng said, "My daughter''s return this time is mainly for my son''s marriage. Two months later, the boy in my family will get married. After marrying a wife, there will be people in the family, and nothing will happen to my man. no one knows."

    She was worried earlier. Seeing that Young Master Meng passed the jinshi examination, if he were to be released in the future, then she would have nothing to do with her. If you are an official in the capital, you will not stay for a short time like now. The family must buy someone, and she will not be used.

    The old man in the family still needs to take medicine, and the life at home is difficult without money. I can''t rely on my son to make money alone. He married a wife and gave birth to a child in the future, and he can''t support it alone.

    Unexpectedly, Miss Lu opened a shop in the capital and continued to hire her to work, with monthly wages to maintain her.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2206ï¼š second painting

    Chapter 2206 The second painting

    Aunt Feng couldn''t be more happy, not to mention the small difficulties at home, she had to find a way to overcome even the big ones.

    Shu Yu heard that she had already made arrangements, so she didn''t say anything more.

    Aunt Feng is not bad. She has been working here for several months, and she has always been peaceful. Especially some time ago, a lot of people came to try to win over Meng Yunzheng, but when they couldn''t see him in person, some people hit Aunt Feng with their ideas.

    She ignored it, her mouth was very strict, and she didn''t reveal any news.

    Shu Yu paid Aunt Feng one tael to five a month, originally planned to give a tael like Aunt Hong. But that was based on the fact that there were only three people in the shop. Now that she planned to use the second floor, she would have to hire one or two more people, and Aunt Feng had more work to do.

    This salary is not high, mainly because Aunt Feng is simple and does not take much time.

    In particular, several of the guys in her shop are locals, like Yun Qide. He has high wages and a lot of money. He rents a house near Futai Street and lives there. His wife and children are close, whether it is lunch or lunch. His dinner was brought by his wife.

    Hmm... Mainly because he said that he was used to the meals his wife cooked.

    Actually, Shu Yu felt that he was showing his affection.

    Aunt Feng had no problem here, so Shu Yu signed a contract with her.

    The next day, she took Aunt Feng to the shop to identify the door, and then went to the bookstore with Meng Yunzheng to buy pen, ink, paper and inkstone.

    Meng Yunzheng is now considered a celebrity, and he has to wear a hat when going out.

    But with him there, Shu Yu doesn''t need to make a special list for anything you need to buy, but if Meng Yunzheng takes a second look, she just waved her hand and bought it! The shopkeeper of the bookstore was very happy when he saw it, and when he turned around, he gave him a knife¡ªnot very valuable paper.

    Shu Yu''s photos are correct. Although this paper is not as expensive as rice paper, it can be used by the guys to practice calligraphy.

    It only took her a day to re-decorate the second floor. At first glance, it looks like a bookstore, with a special elegance.

    There are only two paintings by Mr. Yamai left.

    The first sunflower field has been completed, and Shu Yu has cherished it, waiting for Meng Yunzheng to paint the second.

    When the outline of the second painting was first revealed, Shu Yu knew what he was painting.

    Isn''t this the academy he is about to open?

    The academy is hidden among the mountains and forests, with shadows and shadows, it is not very real, but it has a sense of solemnity.

    Looking at it again makes people feel mysterious and yearn for it.

    In addition to the academy¡¯s mountains and forests, there is also a golden yellow, which is a sunflower field, which just echoes the first painting.

    Those who see it can know that these two places are real after a little inquiries.

    This is Mr. Yamai''s painting after seeing the sunflower field and the academy!

    Good guy, not only attracts customers to her shop, but also advertises the academy.

    Mr. Shanju''s fame is not guaranteed. Shu Yu is sure that the more people who see these two paintings in the future, the more students will go to the sunflower field and the academy.

    went to the academy and kept these students, then it was up to Meng Yunzheng''s ability.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help giving him a thumbs up, "Yes, kill three birds with one stone."

    Meng Yunzheng smiled and handed her the seal, "Seal it?"

    "Okay, I''ll come." Shu Yu geared up, took a sip of the seal, and landed heavily on the painting.

    The two paintings were completed, but Meng Yunzheng didn''t have time to take a breath.

    Palace Exam... Released.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2207ï¼š Announcement

    Chapter 2207 Announcement of the ranking

    was still in the Zichen Hall, and all the new scholars were changed into public uniforms, waiting anxiously outside the hall to be passed on.

    After the civil and military officials in the hall saluted, an official from Honglu Temple came out and led all the scholars into the hall, and then knelt down and listened to the message one by one.

    After the Jinshi Palace Examination, they were divided into three top grades.

    The 1st Class awarded a total of 3 places in the ''Jinshi and No. 1'', the first champion, the second second place, and the third third flower.

    Second A was given several names of ''Jinshi origin'', the first named Chuanlu.

    The third A was given several names of "Tongjinshi origin".

    Originally, after kneeling and worshiping, the emperor would roll his name in person and announce the names of the first and three people first.

    However, I don''t know what the emperor thought, so let the officials of the Ministry of Rites read the name from the third one in the back.

    The Ministry of Rites naturally would not violate the emperor''s oracle, and immediately began to roll names from the same jinshi.

    All the candidates present did not want to sing their own names. Although Tong Jinshi was also a Jinshi, he was in an extremely embarrassing situation. To put it bluntly, this was just a consolation for Luodi Gongshi.

    So no one wants to be a fellow jinshi like "Mrs.".

    However, the number of Tongjinshi has always been the largest. Since the officials of the Ministry of Rites started calling the first name, many people began to show disappointment and pain.

    For a while, only the sound of the officials of the Ministry of Rites calling their names remained in the main hall.

    There are a total of two hundred and ninety-two people in the top three. After all the singing, all the fellow jinshi who are sure to go out, kneel down and give thanks.

    The emperor''s eyes fell on them, and after a few words of encouragement, he let them wait by the side.

    The remaining jinshi who had not been called by their names bowed their heads, but all secretly breathed a sigh of relief.

    Except for the three of the first class, the rest were all born in the second class jinshi.

    When the Ministry of Rites rolled their names this time, everyone''s reaction was completely different.

    Meng Yunzheng, who was standing in the crowd, kept his head down and didn''t respond until the Ministry of Rites said, "Second Jia Chuanlu, Xie Bo."

    Meng Yunzheng finally raised his head slightly, looked at Xie Bo who looked unexpectedly happy not far away, and smiled.

    The jinshi of the second-class came forward to kneel to thank, and then stepped aside.

    At this moment, there are only three people left in the center of the hall.

    Many people''s eyes fell on Meng Yunzheng, and their eyes were a bit complicated.

    What happened in the hall examination room earlier made many people judge that he was disgusted by the emperor. Even if he was really good in the examination, it was the emperor who finally decided the ranking. Even if it is not good to give him the same background as a jinshi, he will still be ranked among the top two jinshi.

    I didn''t expect it to be the first one, and I don''t know...what number it will be.

    Everyone looked at the three people present, it seemed that Meng Yunzheng was the most handsome among them. It should be said that among all the jinshi, Meng Yunzheng''s appearance is one of the best.

    If not, the eldest lady of the Hou Mansion would not mind his background and future, and just wanted to marry him just because of that face.

    The hearts of everyone are sour, and people like this are most likely to be a detective.

    On the side, Mrs. Qi, Yao Tianqin and the others nodded with satisfaction. The top three matched the county lord Wen''an.

    The emperor didn''t know the thoughts of these people, he stood up and looked down at the three people in the hall.

    then took the list handed over by the Ministry of Rites, opened his eyes and closed it again.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2208ï¼š Meng Yunzheng, the champion!

    Chapter 2208 Meng Yunzheng, the champion!

    Everyone was stunned for a moment, but before they could react, the emperor said directly, "People from Shuntian Prefecture, Jin Lin, give Jinshi and the first prize."

    Standing at the front, Jin Lin was a little surprised. As a son of an official in the capital, he had already heard a lot of things about Meng Yunzheng, and naturally he thought the same as many people.

    He also felt that when there were only three people left, Meng Yunzheng should be the one who became the third flower based on his appearance. And himself, he should be in the top two.

    did not expect¡­

    I thought so, but Jin Lin still reacted quickly and stepped forward, kneeling and thanking Huangen.

    The emperor nodded, said a few words, and then continued, "People from Luozhou, Chu Qiuping, awarded the Jinshi and the first place, first in the list."

    Chu Qiu Ping is over forty years old and is a middle-aged man who looks very refined.

    He didn''t guess as much as Jin Lin did. Knowing that he was the second place, he was very calm, and stepped forward to thank him.

    Finally, Meng Yunzheng was left alone in the hall.

    Everyone present felt a little unbelievable, didn''t the emperor hate him? They shouldn''t have misunderstood what they said last time, they were just beating Meng Yunzheng.

    I didn''t expect him to be the champion, right! All of his previous exams were top names, which means... even the middle school 6 yuan.

    The emperor was also talking about this matter, "Meng Yunzheng, you have won the first place in the county test, the prefectural test, the academy test, the township test, the general test and the palace test. What do you want to say?"

    "I am grateful for the mighty grace of the Emperor."

    Emperor, "..." That''s it?

    "If you are grateful for the grace of the emperor, should you answer what I said to you earlier?"

    Everyone, "..." Wait, what? What else did the emperor and Meng Yunzheng say besides talking during the palace exam?

    The dialogue in the palace exam that day, they have carefully analyzed and analyzed, it is indeed an expression of the emperor''s dissatisfaction.

    At that time, there was nothing that should come down.

    Meng Yunzheng, who was shocked by the civil and military officials in the main hall, is there something happening that they don''t know about?

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t expect the emperor to mention this at this time, and as expected, ''the heart of a thief will not die'', and he wants to let him give up the great Hongyuan who is the dean.

    "Your Majesty, you have no jokes."

    The emperor secretly ''tsk'', somewhat regretting that he won the top spot.

    But he was really moved by the title of Liuyuan and Di, and he blamed Meng Yunzheng for being too ambitious. He did very well in the previous test.

    The emperor felt a little regretful, but in the end he didn''t say anything, he just coughed lightly, and finally remembered to continue the roll call.

    "Changjin Mansion, Meng Yunzheng, was awarded the Jinshi and the first scholar."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    The roll call is over, and all the jinshi rankings have been announced.

    The three people in the first armour were arranging flowers and wearing red. They were surrounded by drums and honor guards and left the Zhengyang Gate, ready to cross horses and parade through the streets.

    Two top and three tops go out of the palace from Donghua Gate and Xihua Gate.

    At this time, the most prosperous street in the capital was already full of people and the grand occasion was unprecedented.

    Shu Yu was sitting in the private room on the second floor of his own shop. On the second floor were Shu You, Mrs. Yao, Mrs. Kang, Mrs. Hou and Xiao Ruojun.

    Zhao Xi, Niu Yuangui and the others were in another private room.

    Mrs. Yao sat by the window on the second floor with a wide view, and said happily, "I didn''t expect you to buy this shop by chance. It just gave us the most suitable place to watch the fun."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2209ï¼š Cross-horse parade

    Chapter 2209 Cross-horse parade

    Holding his son who was playing with Xiaohuohuo and Xiao Songle, Mrs Kang nodded, "These streets for the cross-horse parade have all been booked out a few months ago, and there is no free space at all. "

    "This is a good place. Go back and wait for Zhuangyuan Lang to pass by, Ayu, throw the flowers down."

    Although Shu Yu trusts Meng Yunzheng very much, he still has to be humble at this moment, "I don''t know the number one."

    Mrs. Yao''s mother-in-law and daughter-in-law looked at each other, "Liu Yuan Ji Di, the meaning is so good, the emperor probably doesn''t want to miss it."

    "Ehhh, did you hear the drums, they''re coming." Xiao Ruojun interrupted their conversation eagerly, and almost half of her body was lying on the edge of the window.

    Shu Yu was taken aback, and quickly pulled the person back, "Anyway, pay attention to your condition. If you stretch your neck further, you will have to fall."

    Xiao Ruojun sighed, "The last time I watched the cross-horse parade, when my husband was the champion, it was so lively back then."

    Originally this time Xiang Weinan didn''t let Xiao Ruojun come out. She was still pregnant and crowded. What if something happened?

    Later, I learned that Shu Yu''s shop was just right for viewing, and it had not yet opened. Except for a few familiar people, there were no outsiders at all, and they would not bump into them, so they sent people over early.

    Xiao Ruojun hasn''t been out since he came back from outside the city last time, and it''s rare to come out to let the wind out. It''s still such a lively scene, and the whole person can''t be excited.

    The drum music was getting closer and closer, and the screams of several girls were already in Shu Yu''s ears.

    She picked out her ears and stuck her head out to look.

    The team was still far away, but the officers and soldiers who opened the way had already separated an entire street.

    "Come here, see clearly, who was the first on the horse?" Mrs. Yao narrowed her eyes and couldn''t see clearly.

    Shu Yu''s eyes are good, the outline of the person is gradually reflected in his pupils, and the smile on the corner of his mouth gradually becomes larger.

    "It''s him! It''s Ah Yun, riding at the front, he passed the exam."

    "Really?" Mrs. Yao and the others were very excited. Although they couldn''t see the person clearly at this time, they had already started waving in the direction of the team.

    "Meng Gongzi..."

    "Yun Zheng..."

    "Ayun..."

    The two private rooms on the second floor of Lu Ji heard the shouts of men and women one after another, and everyone was very excited.

    However, the people watching below were even more excited, and the screams and shouts completely covered Shu Yu and them.

    The sound got louder as the team approached.

    Shu Yu watched helplessly as many girls and women on the side of the road threw flowers and handkerchiefs onto Meng Yunzheng, and she even heard the loud praise from the girls at the bottom, "Master Zhuang Yuan is so handsome."

    "Master Zhuang Yuan is so young, is he married yet?"

    "Is this the new champion? I heard that he won six yuan, and he is a genius."

    "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, look this way."

    Master Zhuang Yuan didn''t look anywhere, didn''t look sideways, and concentrated on avoiding the veils and flowers thrown at him.

    The girl who lost the flower and the veil was annoyed, "Why did he avoid it?"

    "Are you already married to avoid suspicion?"

    "There''s no need to avoid suspicion at this time, I don''t believe I can''t miss it."

    really didn''t miss, on the contrary, there are a lot of second place and third overall. The second place is not bad, he is old, everyone knows that he must have a family.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2210ï¼š Only took Shu Yus handkerchief

    Chapter 2210 Only took Shu Yu''s veil

    Although Jinlin of Tanhua is not as good-looking as Meng Yunzheng, but after all, he is the one who was given Tanhua, and he can still show his good looks.

    He didn''t avoid throwing things like Meng Yunzheng did, and he even accepted everything according to the order.

    The result of doing this is that he almost got painted. What was thrown was not only flowers and handkerchiefs, but also all kinds of gadgets that were readily available.

    A girl was so excited that she threw the Cuju ball played by her nephew directly, hitting Jin Lin''s head, and almost made him fall off the horse.

    He couldn''t say anything yet, he could only smile and nod.

    After I learned a lesson, I will pay attention to what others throw at it.

    But most of the people''s attention is still on Meng Yunzheng, the legendary champion of the sixth consecutive year.

    However, Meng Yunzheng had nothing in his arms, until when the team was about to reach the door of Lu Ji, he suddenly raised his head and met Shu Yu''s gaze.

    When everyone saw it, Master Zhuang Yuan rarely showed a different expression, and he followed his line of sight. In the box on the second floor of Lu Ji, there were several women sticking out their heads, and several children were there. Shouting, excited cheeks flushed.

    Xiao Ruojun hurriedly urged, "Quick, quick, Ayu, throw the veil away."

    Shu Yu never thought about throwing the veil, this thing is light and fluffy, unless it is wrapped and thrown down, it will be difficult to hit.

    So she prepared her purse, but before she had time to take out her purse, Xiao Ruojun shook her hands like this, and the handkerchief she was going to wipe for the excited children who started to sweat just fell off.

    Shu Yu, "¡­"

    The veil fell, Meng Yunzheng was the first to see it, but the veil fell straight to the ground, even if the wind blew for a while, it wouldn''t blow into his arms.

    Just when Shu Yu wanted to change his purse, Meng Yunzheng suddenly put his hands on the saddle, jumped up suddenly, tapped his right foot on the horse''s back, fluttered forward, and reached out his hand, enough to catch the soon-to-be Falling handkerchief.

    The people around stared blankly at his series of operations. When he took the handkerchief and sat back on the horse again, a violent cheer suddenly erupted from the crowd.

    "it is good!"

    "Zhuang Yuan Lang is both civil and military."

    "Ahhh, I like it so much."

    "Who is that girl who lost the veil? No one will want the veil from Zhuang Yuan Lang, but hers. Oh my god, is it possible that the champion is close to a good thing, and he wants to be admitted to the university?"

    "This girl is also good-looking, and she looks like a talented woman like the champion."

    Of course, many people present also recognized Shu Yu, watching the interaction between the two people, their hearts were still a little sour.

    The team was still moving forward, Meng Yunzheng turned around with the handkerchief and waved towards the second floor.

    The other new jinshi in the team also raised their heads and looked at her.

    Shu Yu looked at the purse he didn''t have time to throw out, then looked at the handkerchief in his hand, and immediately folded his hands into a trumpet shape, shouting, "Meng Yunzheng, you are the best!"

    Xiao Song Le next to her hurriedly followed, "You are the best!"

    Zhao Xi and the others next door echoed, "The best, the best!"

    Mrs. Yao and the others couldn''t laugh. When the group gradually moved away, and everyone could not see it, Shu Yu retracted his body from the window sill, and when he turned his head, he saw everyone in the private room looking at him mockingly.

    Shu Yu touched his nose, "Well, they also have to attend the Qionglin Banquet, so should we find a place to eat?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2211ï¼š Turning your face is faster than turning a book

    Chapter 2211 Turning your face is faster than turning a book

    The group did not go out to eat in the end. There were too many people outside. Not to mention a few children, it was Xiao Ruojun who was pregnant. Shu Yu was afraid that she would be hit by someone.

    In the end, Zhao Xi Daniel and others went to the restaurant next door and ordered a table of wine and vegetables to use in the shop, but today the business of each restaurant is very good, and by the time Shu Yu and the others are full, it is already an hour. later things.

    Mrs. Yao and Xiao Ruojun were both picked up, and Shu Yu, her sister and other talents walked slowly to the small courtyard in the south of the city.

    Before we got to the courtyard, I saw a lot of people surrounded.

    Zhao Xi tutted, "These people are really turning their faces faster than turning a book. I heard that Ah Yun was disgusted by the emperor, and immediately dispersed. Now that I know that Ah Yun was awarded the jinshi and the first champion, they immediately gathered around again. ."

    And with three floors inside and three floors outside, the entire alley was almost blocked.

    Shuyou frowned, "Let''s enter through the back door."

    "I''m afraid there are many people waiting at the back door."

    "Then what should I do?" Shu You looked at his son who was sleepy in his arms, like this, if those people surrounded him and scared him when he entered the door, he would definitely cry.

    Shu Yu asked Yingxi to turn the car around, "A Yun rented a house two blocks away from Luji Shop two days ago, let''s live there."

    Zhao Xi suddenly turned his head to look at her, "What did you just say, Ah Yun rented a house? Why didn''t I know?"

    Shu Yu shrugged, "He didn''t have time to tell you, A Yun had long expected such an event. In the days to come, there will be inevitably people outside this yard, and we will definitely not be clean if we live here. But the luggage is still there. Inside, come back later to get it."

    "Then what are you waiting for, walk around, my son is almost asleep."

    Therefore, the carriage stopped for a moment at the entrance of the alley outside the small courtyard, and then left again.

    Those with sharp eyes were suspicious when they saw the carriage, but just as he was about to go forward to check it, the carriage left, so he could only go back to the yard and squat.

    Meng Yunzheng''s newly rented yard is very close to Futai Street, mainly for the convenience of Shu Yu.

    The yard has been cleaned and cleaned, except that you have not brought your own items, you can move in with your bags.

    Zhao Xi and Shu You took Xiao Huohuo and Xiao Songle back to the house to sleep, while Shu Yu took Yingxi out to buy things.

    Who knew that when the two of them just went out, the big cow who lived in the backyard of the shop ran over and said to Shu Yu, "The shopkeeper from the frame shop came over and said that the two paintings were already framed, do you want to go and have a look? , we can hang it up later."

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up, the painting was taken yesterday, but I didn''t expect it to be ready in just one day?

    "Go and have a look."

    After arriving at the shop, Shu Yu didn''t know why the two paintings were mounted so quickly.

    Seeing that the shopkeeper who brought the paintings over was cautious and surprised, he wished he would not let go of the two paintings, so Shu Yu couldn''t help but hold his forehead, yes, he must be a fan of Mr. Shanju.

    Sure enough, when he saw Shu Yu, the shopkeeper immediately greeted him, and said respectfully and eagerly, "I have seen these two paintings by the county owner, the county owner, and Mr. Shanju, are they specially made for this shop? Are you? Know Mr. Shanju, but he is in the capital?"

    Shu Yu hurriedly took a step back, "The shopkeeper calm down. Although these two paintings were made by Mr. Shanju, I don''t know him either."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2212ï¼š Mr. Shanju gave it to you for free?

    Chapter 2212 Mr. Shanju gave you for free?

    This is the unified statement of Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng. Shu Yu feels that it is better for Mr. Shanju to maintain a sense of mystery.

    Therefore, it was announced that these two paintings were when Mr. Shanju saw the sunflower field when he was passing by Dong''an Mansion. After living there for a long time, he saw that the sunflowers were about to expire, and he couldn''t help itching. Wanting to keep such a beautiful scenery, I climbed the nearby hill, but I didn''t expect that the scenery would be even more beautiful from there. So I drew these two beautiful landscapes.

    Later, I learned that this sunflower field belongs to the county owner of Wen''an, so I asked someone to send it over.

    The shopkeeper was very regretful after hearing this, followed with his eyes widened, and asked in astonishment, "So these two paintings, yes, yes, were Mr. Shanju gave to the county lord for free?"

    Shu Yu nodded with a smile, "Yes."

    The shopkeeper covered his chest, "Do you know how much these two paintings cost?"

    "Mr. Shanju said that the sunflower field in our house made him feel good, and his thoughts that have been blocked for a long time have broadened a lot. For him, inspiring his inspiration is invaluable, and these two paintings are sent to me as a thank you. "

    Well, yes, their sunflower field is so awesome, so everyone can go and see it when you have time.

    can open up your mind.

    After listening for a long time, the shopkeeper didn''t say anything, then raised his head for a while and looked at Shu Yu with an envious look, "That''s great, this is the first time I heard that Mr. Shanju would give away paintings for free, and it''s two, Two!"

    His tone was particularly heavy on the two pictures, and Ying Xi, who was standing behind Shu Yu, almost laughed out loud. If the shopkeeper knew that Mr. Shanju was the future husband of her young lady, let alone two pictures, even two hundred pictures could be given away. , I don''t know if it will be stimulated to faint.

    The shopkeeper looked at Lu Ji''s shop again, and asked uncertainly, "County Lord, do you intend to hang these two paintings in this shop?"

    He looked like a tyrannical object, as if it was her fault that he did not take the paintings for daily incense appreciation.

    The corner of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, "The paintings are naturally placed in the shop. After all, what our family sells is related to these two paintings. However, the paintings are not placed on the first floor, but on the second floor. The second floor It will be a tea room in the future, if the shopkeeper has free time in the future, he can go up to the second floor of our house to enjoy tea and appreciate paintings, and discuss Mr. Shanju¡¯s paintings with other like-minded people?¡±

    The shopkeeper was stunned, "You mean..."

    Is he a businessman after all, he rolled his eyes and clapped his palms together, "Very good, very good."

    You must know that Mr. Shanju''s paintings are not only expensive, but also those who buy them will cherish them carefully. Only when they meet relatives and friends will they take them out for appreciation and evaluation.

    This kind of opportunity is very rare. As a shopkeeper, how can you be qualified to take a look?

    It''s all done now, the things are here, they are still free to watch, you can watch them at any time, the most important thing is two pictures, such a great opportunity is hard to come by.

    Thinking like this, the shopkeeper looked at Shu Yu as if she was a kind person.

    He immediately bowed to Shu Yu and said, "When the shop opens, I will definitely come to congratulate. By the way, these two paintings are already mounted. I don''t want the cost of mounting, but I ask the county owner for one thing."

    Although Shu Yu did not lack the money, he still asked, "What''s the matter?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2213ï¼š Meng Yunzheng: I want actual rewards

    Chapter 2213 Meng Yunzheng: I want actual rewards

    The shopkeeper hurriedly said, "If the county owner receives Mr. Shanju''s paintings next time, can they still be sent to our shop for mounting?"

    Shu Yu, "..." You said just now that Mr. Shanju''s paintings are very rare, but now you say it like a Chinese cabbage?

    "If there is a next time and I happen to be in the capital again, I will definitely deliver it to your shop."

    I guess there will be no next time.

    The shopkeeper was very happy, "That''s good."

    said, he looked at the painting again. Although I still want to continue watching, I also know that it is not good to delay other people''s time. Fortunately, Lu Ji will open in two days, and he will be the first to come.

    The shopkeeper said goodbye and left the Luji shop reluctantly.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help shaking his head and greeted Daniel Yuangui with a smile and they took the two paintings to the second floor to hang.

    The second floor is now very elegantly furnished. Both paintings are hung in the flower hall. The space here is large, and the guests will not be too crowded when they appreciate the paintings.

    After was hung up, Daniel and Yuan Guicai put their hands around their chests to see, "It looks pretty good."

    But neither of them could understand the fanatical expression of the shopkeeper just now.

    Could it be that the two of them didn''t read much, so they couldn''t understand the mood in this painting?

    The two looked at each other, "Take a closer look."

    After all, it is the painting of Master Zhuang Yuan, and if you look at it more, you may improve your literary literacy.

    However, both of them felt a little dizzy, "Ayu, let''s go down to rest first, if you need anything else, call us."

    "Okay." Shu Yu was amused by the two of them.

    But after the two of them got down, she stood in front of the two paintings, raising her head and admiring them silently.

    She had seen this painting for a long time, and looked at it very carefully. But it''s the first time to feel it in such a quiet and atmosphere as it is now.

    She doesn''t know much about painting, but she just thinks this painting makes people feel good, and the bright colors make her feel like the painter is in a very happy state.

    Ah Yun should have been very happy when he drew this picture, I don''t know what he was thinking at the time.

    Shu Yu looked at it, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch.

    When Meng Yunzheng went upstairs, she saw her figure standing in front of his painting with her back to him and her head tilted.

    He stood at the head of the stairs, watching her look at the paintings, quietly.

    Until Yingxi turned his head to see him, he was stunned for a moment, and just about to speak, Meng Yunzheng suddenly raised his hand and waved it.

    Yingxi understood and glanced at his young lady. Seeing that she was still concentrating, he quietly took two steps back and went down the stairs.

    Meng Yunzheng walked forward and stood behind Shu Yu.

    When Shu Yu noticed it, her back leaned against a warm body, and she was pulled into his arms by him.

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, then turned his head to look at her in surprise, "Why are you back?"

    Meng Yunzheng hugged her and said with a smile, "I''ll come back to answer you."

    ¡°Respond to me? Respond to what?¡±

    Meng Yunzheng took out a handkerchief from his sleeve, "This."

    Seeing this, Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing and said, "This veil was accidentally dropped."

    "Really? I thought you were like other girls, throwing the handkerchief was a confession to me." Meng Yunzheng didn''t care, and tucked the handkerchief back into his sleeve, "But it doesn''t matter, I still heard what you said."

    "It''s so far away that you can hear me."

    "But I''m not very satisfied. I think I''ve been admitted to the top spot and need some actual rewards."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2214ï¼š I take it myself

    Chapter 2214 I take it myself

    Shu Yu'' Huh? '' With a sigh, "The actual reward? I have prepared it for you, but it is still in the small courtyard in the south of the city. Let''s go back and get it secretly later?"

    "If I wanted it now."

    Shu Yu was embarrassed, "That won''t work, I can''t change it."

    "It''s okay, I''ll take it myself."

    "You''re going back..." Before Shu Yu finished speaking, the back of his head was fixed, and when his lips were hot, he pressed him directly.

    Meng Yunzheng is already familiar with driving now. He looks like a gentle person, but he is a bit fierce when kissing.

    Shu Yu couldn''t resist, and when he finally let go, his head was still a little dizzy.

    Meng Yunzheng laughed and kissed her slightly red and swollen lips twice, "I like this reward the most, will I have it when I go back?"

    has a fart.

    Shu Yu gave him a non-threatening look, how could she forget that this person had been asking her implicitly earlier if she would be very excited about winning the championship. Look, he was clearly the most excited.

    Meng Yunzheng was afraid of her anger and anger, so he changed the subject very eager to survive, "Why are you looking at these two paintings here, and you are still so fascinated?"

    Shu Yu snorted softly, "I met a fan of yours today."

    "One of my...fans?" What does it mean?

    Shu Yu almost forgot that there was no such name these days, "I just like and admire Mr. Shanju very much."

    Meng Yunzheng understood, "So you want to look at Mr. Shanju''s paintings and find out what is worthy of their worship?"

    "I don''t think so. Isn''t this painting just hung up? I found it really special to hang it in the tea room on the second floor. The windows there are big and the light is bright, so the painting won''t be exposed to the sun, but..."

    Halfway through speaking, Shu Yu''s voice suddenly stopped.

    She turned her head to look at him, and then looked out the window. That''s right, the light was still bright, and the sun was just setting.

    Meng Yunzheng was a little strange when she saw that she suddenly stopped talking, "What''s wrong?"

    "No, why did you come back so early? Didn''t you go to the Qionglin Banquet and come back after dinner?"

    She just said something was wrong.

    After dinner, at least it should be dark. Qionglin Banquet is not to say that you can leave early if you want to.

    Sure enough, Meng Yunzheng''s expression became more serious, "The emperor left when the Qionglin Banquet was halfway through, and then the Qionglin Banquet ended ahead of schedule."

    Shu Yu turned around abruptly, Meng Yunzheng simply pulled her to sit on the chair beside him.

    "problem occurs?"

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Yes."

    Before the exam had started, Meng Yunzheng had discussed with Shu Yu whether the people of the second prince would make any trouble by taking advantage of this exam.

    However, until the end of the meeting, the end of the palace test, and even the result of the palace test came out, the other party still did not take any action.

    Just when the big guys thought they didn''t intend to take advantage of this opportunity, those people... came to jail.

    The place where the second prince was imprisoned was broken into and a melee broke out.

    Shu Yu''s eyes widened, "Then, the second prince was kidnapped?"

    "No." Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "Thanks to the letter you brought, let us understand that someone is deliberately misleading Qi Lie to look for the black market in the north. The emperor guessed that there should be a traitor in it, so some time ago, I found a The substitute replaces the second prince and detains him in a different place, only those involved in the operation know about this."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2215ï¼š delay in award

    Chapter 2215 Delay in granting officials

    In other words, very few people knew that the second prince was changed to the place of detention, and most likely only the people closest to the emperor knew about it.

    However, although the second prince was not rescued, there was a lot of noise from those who robbed the prisoners.

    So halfway through the Qionglin Banquet, the emperor left, and the Qionglin Banquet ended in a hurry.

    Shu Yu was curious, "Then the emperor should be very busy next, the appointment of officials..."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "I''m afraid it will be delayed."

    But it doesn''t matter, it won''t affect them very much.

    "The most important thing now is that Lu Ji Guo will open in two days. Are you ready?"

    Shu Yu, "Except for the guy on the second floor who hasn''t been found yet, everything else is fine."

    After all, the plan to use the second floor as a tea room was only decided two days ago. There have been so many things these days, and she didn''t have time.

    What''s more, the guys on the first and second floors are different. The main customers on the second floor are students, scholars, and scholars. That guy should at least have some ink. He doesn''t ask him to be very good. At least he has to recognize some characters. If you understand it will be troublesome.

    "This is not in a hurry, I want to come to the tea room just opened, and there are many guests. I will receive you when the time comes."

    Shu Yu laughed at him, "You are the dignified champion."

    "What''s the matter? This is our Ayu''s shop, isn''t it normal for me, my uncle, to receive guests?"

    Shu Yu is right when she thinks about it, she is still the county head, and she has to personally entertain customers for her own shop.

    With Meng Yunzheng''s back, Shu Yu felt much more at ease.

    She originally thought that she would find the guy on the second floor after the opening, but the guy on the second floor came to the door the next day.

    Shu Yu and the others are now living in a rented house, and all the luggage from the small courtyard in the south of the city has been brought over. According to Ying Xi and Cheyen, who went to pick up their luggage, the people who were originally surrounded by the outside have almost dispersed, and it is very likely that the prison robbery was too noisy. All went back.

    But they still didn''t plan to go back to the small courtyard in the south of the city. Since they didn''t live there, Aunt Feng, who helped with the cooking and laundry, also went to the shop ahead of time to get acquainted with them.

    There was no one in the small courtyard in the south of the city, and Aunt Hong, who was going to deliver the food today, just missed it.

    Seeing people go to the empty building, Aunt Hong was a little flustered, thinking that Xiao Songle had left the capital. On second thought, didn''t Miss Lu say that she opened a shop on Futai Street? Opened in two days.

    Aunt Hong looked for it, but luckily the shop was easy to find. It means that the shop has not yet opened if it opens in two days.

    The entire Fuk Tai Street, the door of the Luji shop is half-closed, but the plaque is covered with cloth.

    Aunt Hong knocked on the door tentatively, and the big bull who was busy inside came out, "Auntie, who are you looking for?"

    "Well, is this shop, is it from Miss Lu''s house?" Aunt Hong asked a little nervously.

    Daniel nodded, "Yes, this is Lu Ji. What is the name of my aunt?"

    "You can just call me Aunt Hong." Aunt Hong exhaled a long breath and handed the basket in her hand to him, "I brought you all the vegetables that I grew by myself. Originally, I was going to deliver them. I went to the small courtyard in the south of the city, but there was no one there, so I went here to look."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2216ï¼š Ill introduce you to someone

    Chapter 2216 I will introduce a person to you

    When Daniel heard this, the other party actually knew about the small courtyard in the south of the city, and the shop on Futai Street, and it was also called Aunt Hong. He immediately reacted, and his smile became brighter now, "You are Xiaolele''s aunt, hurry up, come on in."

    Aunt Hong didn''t expect that he had heard of her, and was a little nervous, "Yes, I am a dog... I am Lele''s aunt."

    Da Niu led her inside, and said as he walked, "It''s inconvenient to live in the small courtyard in the south of the city, A Yu and the others rented a house nearby, they just moved in yesterday, and they haven''t had time yet. Telling you, it will cost you a waste of time."

    "Chengnan Courtyard is quite far from Futai Street, it is inconvenient to go back and forth."

    Daniel knew that she had misunderstood, and did not explain why Meng Yunzheng was surrounded by the champion.

    "Aunt Hong, come and sit for a while, Ayu should be here soon."

    Aunt Hong followed him inside, and the more she walked, the more surprised she became. Previously, she thought that the shop opened by Miss Lu was just a small grocery store, but she didn''t expect it to be so big, and it had two floors.

    Although she didn''t go up to see the second floor, she walked all the way to the first floor.

    The floor is full of things, probably because it hasn¡¯t opened yet, it¡¯s still covered with cloth.

    You can see the outline and know that something is young and old.

    Aunt Hong was surprised in her heart, and when she followed Daniel to the backyard, she was shocked to see the layout of the backyard. It seems that she still has a small vision, thinking that Miss Lu is an ordinary rich lady, but now it seems that she should be a lady from a big family.

    Daniel asked her to sit for a while, "I''ll take the dishes to the kitchen, Aunt Hong, please drink tea first."

    "Hey, good." Aunt Hong originally wanted to say that she would take it, but the first time she came here, it was difficult to walk around, so she sat quietly in the main room and looked at the house in front of her.

    The tea was very hot and smelled like something she had never drunk before.

    Aunt Hong took a small sip, and Shu Yu''s voice suddenly came from outside the door, "...The guy on the second floor has to look again, find someone who is smart and literate, and is willing to come to our shop as a guy, I didn''t expect that. It''s pretty hard."

    Shopkeeper Yun said with a smile, "It''s actually not difficult, it would be better if you just knew Braille."

    This is the capital after all, and there are still some literate people. But cleverness, it is broad.

    Shopkeeper Yun met a few times, but they all felt that it would not work.

    As the two of them talked, they came to the main room. Unexpectedly, they saw Aunt Hong as soon as they entered the door.

    Shu Yu was a little surprised, "Why did Auntie come here?"

    "I''ll bring you some food." Aunt Hong stood up, looked at Shu Yu, and then at Shopkeeper Yun, and asked, "I heard from you just now that you are looking for someone who can read?"

    "Yeah, how can someone who can read books be a buddy?"

    Aunt Hong thought for a while, "I do know someone who is very smart, literate, and has seen the world."

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Who is it?"

    "It''s my son-in-law''s cousin," said Aunt Hong. "This man is called Chen Kangtai. He is the second eldest in the family and is not favored. When he was a child, his family was poor, and when he was seven years old, he was sold to a big family as a servant. This kid is also lucky. Well, I became the young master''s playmate in the house. When the young master was studying, he would read and read along with him. The young master was also good to him. He would take him with him when he went out. Later, the young master fell seriously ill and could not be cured. Before his death, he released the servants who were close to him."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2217ï¼š This is the shop of the new champion

    Chapter 2217 This is the shop of the new champion

    Shu Yu was thoughtful after listening, "If he''s like this, even if he leaves the house as a slave, he shouldn''t worry about where to go."

    Aunt Hong nodded, "I really don''t worry about where to go. The Chen family was very happy after he came out. Knowing that he had some savings in his hand, he wanted to entangle him. This kid is also stubborn. Since he sold him, he is not the Chen family. He stopped communicating with his family. After that, he found a shop to be the accountant for two years. The owner of the shop fell ill and passed away not long after that. The shop closed and he came out."

    Of course, he can find another place, it is not difficult for him.

    Who knew that the Chen family resented him for ruthlessly and without justice and cut off the relationship, and they even called him a celestial star. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have sold the child back then, and they didn''t expect him to go anywhere. The young master at the front was seriously ill, and the owner of the shop at the back also fell ill and died, and they were all killed by him.

    Of course, many people do not believe this statement, but there are also many people who believe it.

    But believe it or not, it became difficult for Chen Kangtai to find a job.

    Speaking of this, Aunt Hong couldn''t help but raised her head and looked at Shu Yu, "I''ve seen that child a few times, he''s very smart, polite, well-mannered, and he speaks well. I don''t believe what kind of celestial devil he is. It''s life, but if Miss Lu would mind, then I don''t say it."

    Aunt Hong felt that Shu Yu would not believe it, because when the dog was born and his parents had accidents one after another, some people said that the dog was inferior to his parents. But the girl Lu hasn''t picked up the person yet, so how well is she raised?

    Shu Yu really didn''t care about this. She and Shopkeeper Yun looked at each other, nodded and asked, "How long has he left the last shop?"

    "More than twenty days."

    "Okay, then, Aunt Hong can help me with a message and ask him to come and try it tomorrow. I''ll see people first and ask some questions. If it doesn''t work, I won''t stay."

    Aunt Hong nodded immediately, "Sure, then I''ll go back now."

    She not only helped Chen Kangtai, but also wanted to solve her current difficulties for Shu Yu.

    Aunt Hong moved quickly, and she didn''t care to stay any longer, she left the shop with a basket.

    Shu Yu thought that he would see people at least tomorrow. Unexpectedly, Aunt Hong brought Chen Kangtai over in the afternoon.

    Shu Yu asked the shopkeeper Yun to interview him. Chen Kangtai had something to say, and it was a habit that he developed since he was a child. The first time he saw him, Shu Yu felt that he was a good person.

    Waiting for shopkeeper Yun to finish his question, he nodded with satisfaction.

    So people settled down like this. After Chen Kangtai had a general understanding of what he needed to do, he left directly on the second floor of the shop to start cleaning, followed by looking at the two paintings, and then took the brush and ink that Shu Yu bought. The paper inkstone has been read twice.

    He didn''t let himself be idle, but Shopkeeper Yun watched with satisfaction.

    The guy on the second floor solved it, and Shu Yu could finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    And in one day, the shop will open.

    Early in the morning, the sound of firecrackers came from the gate of Lu Ji, and as soon as the silk cloth was uncovered, Lu Ji officially opened.

    Hearing such a lively voice, a lot of curious people came outside the gate, especially the shopkeepers of the surrounding shops, all poking their heads and looking this way.

    Shopkeeper Yun greeted everyone immediately, "The new store for the new champion of the new division is open, and everything is 10% off. Don''t miss it if you pass by, come in and have a look, and see what our champions eat and use on weekdays. Slightly."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2218ï¼š The champion is really useful

    Chapter 2218 The champion is really easy to use

    It has only been two days since the cross-horse parade, and the new champion is the object everyone talks about.

    As soon as Shopkeeper Yun said this, the people who were just curiously standing at the door were stunned for a moment, and their eyes widened, "Is this the shop opened by the new champion?"

    "The champion who won six yuan in a row?"

    "What''s in it, is it what Master Zhuang Yuan eats on weekdays?"

    Shopkeeper Yun led the two guys with a smile, "Yes, that''s right, Meng Zhuangyuan from Liuyuan Jidi."

    "Of course, you don''t know, what did our champion, when he entered the examination room, eat? That''s it, instant noodles."

    Some people questioned, "Is it true or false? What is this instant noodles? I have never heard of it, is it expensive?"

    "It''s not expensive." A guy immediately came forward to greet you, "You want to know what kind of noodles this is, come here, please, I''ll cook a piece of noodles for you to try, and make sure your fragrant tongues will fall off. And we can eat it directly, it''s okay to use it as a snack."

    With the introduction of the shopkeeper and the man, and the temptation of the champion, many people came one after another outside the door.

    When I entered the door and saw the melon seeds and sunflower oil, I was stunned for a moment.

    They are very familiar with melon seeds. After all, passion fruit shops started selling them a few years ago. Although this thing is not cheap, they can still afford it.

    As for sunflower oil, this is a lot better to introduce.

    "Our sunflower oil is supplied to the nobles in the palace, and only we Lu Ji have it. Master Zhuang Yuan uses this for cooking, otherwise why do you think he is so smart? Although I can''t guarantee it, I guess it should be It has something to do with this oil."

    Shu Yu, who was standing at the entrance of the stairs, "..." Can your guess have some basis?

    She couldn''t help turning her head and glanced at the person on the second floor, "You''re a really useful tool."

    Meng Yunzheng asked with a smile, "Do you still need me to go down?"

    "Temporarily, I don''t seem to need it."

    Shopkeeper Yun''s publicity is very good. After Meng Yunzheng paraded across the street, he found someone to publicize it in various streets and alleys. The people who come here are the people passing by nearby. Slowly behind, people from other places should also come.

    Shu Yu just thought, Yingxi came over and said, "Miss, Madam Yao is here."

    Shu Yu greeted him immediately, "Auntie, sister-in-law, come in quickly."

    "Good luck with the opening." Mrs. Yao gave a gift box and entered the door with Mrs. Kang.

    As soon as came in, I heard the two guys chatting about Meng Yunzheng''s...the evolution history of the champion, and their expressions were momentarily stunned.

    Shu Yu touched his nose, "Let''s go to the backyard for tea, and leave it here for them to entertain."

    Mrs. Yao laughed and said nothing.

    Shu Yu had just welcomed his mother-in-law and daughter-in-law into the backyard, when three or four carriages suddenly stopped outside the door.

    Yingxi had observed it, and then said in a low voice, "I seem to have seen the girl Wuling who spoke ill of the young lady, and the girl Xue Yun who reminded the young lady, and the girl from the owner of the rouge shop diagonally opposite. coming."

    They didn''t even come in, as if they just stopped outside and waited to see their jokes.

    Shu Yu glanced at them, since she didn''t get out of the car, she should not know.

    Who knows, not long after, a few more carriages came. Rao is that Futai Street is wide, so many people and so many carriages can''t stand it.

    Soon several girls got off the carriage and walked directly over.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2219ï¼š Qis carriage

    Chapter 2219 Qi''s carriage

    Shu Yu''s eyes were sharp, these girls seemed to be the people who saw her confronting Wu Ling on the second floor of this shop that day.

    She couldn''t help twitching the corners of her mouth. Are these girls really here to support her? Oh no, they''re all there to satisfy curiosity.

    These girls didn''t sit in the carriage like Wu Ling did. They were really curious about what Shu Yu was selling, so they simply walked over to say hello.

    "Mr. Wen''an County, congratulations on the successful opening."

    They did bring gifts, Shu Yu refused to come, and after taking the gift box, he invited them to the backyard.

    Who knew that several girls waved their hands, "It''s okay, we''ll just take a look. County Lord Lu, what are you selling?"

    They thought it was similar to rouge gouache or a ready-to-wear shop, but they didn''t expect to buy... melon seeds? There is also oil, and even the piece of cake that the buddy said is the stuff of bread?

    Things are not expensive, and it is also the business of ordinary people.

    Several girls were disappointed, these were not what they were interested in, but unfortunately, such a good location.

    Satisfied their curiosity, looked at each other, and thought about leaving quickly.

    But at this moment, they saw a familiar carriage driving towards them.

    "That carriage... looks like the Zhou family''s carriage."

    The footsteps of the girls who were going to go out were taken back in an instant.

    Shu Yu resisted the urge to roll his eyes, do you want to gossip like this?

    The Zhou family''s carriage didn''t get in either, it stopped a few steps away, and the grandmother who was following Cen Yi came down with a gift box.

    She congratulated Shu Yu with a smile, "The county owner of Lu County has a good opening. This is a gift specially prepared by our girl. I wish the county owner a prosperous business and a lot of money."

    The girls were disappointed, their eyes fell on the carriage, and after a while, after confirming that there was indeed no one in the carriage, they sighed secretly.

    They also counted on Cen Yi to come too, wanting to see with their own eyes what kind of sword, light, sword, shadow or yin and yang scene would be when these two former rivals meet.

    However, even though they didn''t see Cen Yi, the girls still listened to Shu Yu and Mammy''s conversation with their ears pricked up.

    Unfortunately, the two of them just exchanged a few polite greetings with each other, and there was no substantive content at all.

    Mamma is just here to give a gift, and she will go back after giving it away.

    When the girls next to saw this, they could only regret it and prepared to leave.

    Shu Yu didn''t plan to keep them, anyway, he didn''t expect them to buy anything, he just hoped the reputation of the shop would spread.

    However, I have received gifts from several girls, and I still have to prepare the return gifts.

    Shu Yu asked Yingxi to prepare things and hand them over to several girls one by one.

    Several people saw that Shu Yu was so polite, and thought that the purpose of his visit was not pure, and the congratulations he sent were casual and perfunctory, and they were a little embarrassed.

    Just thinking about it, someone suddenly saw the movement outside the door with sharp eyes, and whispered, "Wu Ling and the others seem to be leaving?"

    Everyone followed her line of sight and looked out, and they did see Wu Ling and the others'' carriages moving to the side.

    However, the next moment, they were surprised to find that Wu Ling and the others did not intend to leave, but... gave way to a carriage that had just come over.

    And that carriage seems to be the Qi family''s carriage.

    Qi''s family, Mrs. Qi''s wife also wants to come over?

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2220ï¼š they are old acquaintances

    Chapter 2220 They are old acquaintances

    Everyone still wanted to see which girl from the Qi family came over. Who knew that after the carriage stopped, as soon as the curtain was opened, a graceful old lady came out from inside.

    The girls instantly widened their eyes, "Yes, is it Mrs. Qi?"

    Mrs. Qi would come over? You must know that Mrs. Qi seldom goes out now. Unless invited by a court banquet or someone close to her, she will basically never see Mrs. Qi.

    But now, Mrs. Qi is actually here?

    She is here to celebrate the opening of the county owner of Helu Road. How is this possible?

    However, it is so possible. Mrs. Qi not only came by herself, but also accompanied by another old lady. The two came together and let the old woman behind her send gifts.

    When everyone saw the congratulatory gift in the exquisite box, they knew that it was not just fooling around, but it must have been carefully prepared.

    Shu Yu didn''t expect Madam Qi to come, so he hurriedly took two steps forward and held her other hand, "Why are you here, Madam?"

    "Your shop opened, of course I''m coming." Mrs. Qi said she was an old lady, but in fact she was only in her fifties this year, about the same age as Shu Yu''s grandmother.

    She walked inside while talking, and introduced to another old lady beside her by the way, "Axi, this is the Shu Yu I told you, the county owner of Wen''an who was canonized by the emperor. How is it, little girl? Just a good boy."

    The old lady named Axi laughed, "If you say he is a good boy, then he must be a good boy. Can I still disbelieve your vision?"

    Mrs. Qi introduced to Shu Yu again, "This is my old sister, the old lady of Jiang Guogong''s mansion."

    Shu Yu hurriedly saluted, "I have seen the lady of the country."

    The old lady smiled and asked her to forgive her.

    The girls standing next to finally found the opportunity and hurriedly saluted the two old ladies.

    Mrs. Qi nodded and smiled, "Are you all here to celebrate Shuyu''s opening?"

    The girls responded quickly, but they were more and more surprised that Mrs. Qi was so familiar with County Lord Lu, as if she was her own junior.

    No, maybe my younger generation is not so close.

    After receiving the congratulatory gift, Shu Yu hurriedly invited a few people inside, "There are people coming and going from outside, let''s go into the backyard to talk. Just in time, Aunt Yao and the others are here too, and we are drinking tea in the backyard."

    Mrs. Qi smiled, "Well, they came early. Come on, Axi, let''s go to the backyard and talk."

    The two old ladies were led by Shu Yu to the backyard, and the girls who were going to leave kept up without saying a word, and did not mention leaving again.

    When they got to the backyard, several girls discovered that the wife and daughter-in-law of the minister of the Ministry of Industry were also there. So Aunt Yao who Fangcai Road County Lord said was them?

    This county owner is not in the capital, how do you know each other better than the other? The lady in charge personally came to congratulate you?

    After sitting down, a girl couldn''t hold back, and asked in a low voice, "Are the old lady and County Lord Lu old acquaintances?"

    Mrs. Qi is still very approachable, "Of course it is an old acquaintance. Speaking of which, our master was able to come back from the southwest a few years ago, thanks to her. The little girl has a great kindness to our Qi family. The most commendable thing is that , she has a good temperament, as well as ability. With her own ability, she has gone from ordinary people to county lord to county lord, and I like her very much."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2221ï¼š interesting rumor

    Chapter 2221 Interesting rumors

    Shu Yu served tea to the two old ladies, "What you said is serious."

    "Why is it serious?" Mrs. Qi said in disapproval, "I''m telling the truth. When you rescued our master, you were only thirteen or fourteen years old. The master has let the children in the family learn from you. It''s a pity that you are not in the capital, but now it''s alright, you have opened a shop in the capital, and Meng Yunzheng has also been admitted to the champion. When we come back, we walk around a lot and take care of each other. ."

    Everyone was shocked, what do you mean? The county lord Lu actually rescued Mrs. Qi, and it was a few years ago.

    In other words, the county owner Lu had been in contact with Mrs. Qi''s family a few years ago?

    After listening to Mrs. Qi''s words, Shu Yu couldn''t help touching her nose. She couldn''t say that she and Meng Yunzheng would leave the capital soon, so they won''t live here in the future.

    When was thinking about how to respond, the old lady of the country suddenly asked as if thinking of something, "Speaking of Meng Zhuangyuan, I heard an interesting rumor some time ago."

    Mrs. Qi wondered, "What rumor?"

    The old lady of the country''s father smiled and said, "Some people said that after Meng Zhuangyuan came to the capital, he looked for a way around, looking for a backer, and even looking for Qi''s family. Now think about it, since he is Shu Yu''s fianc¨¦, Shu Yu is with you again. The family has known each other for a long time, so it should be just a visit."

    Mrs. Qi was taken aback, she really didn''t know about this.

    She doesn''t go out much on weekdays, and the juniors won''t bother her with such false rumors.

    And Meng Yunzheng was still a leader at that time, and the people who paid attention to him were all people with low rank. People like Qi''s family have their own upper circle and have a lot of things to do, so they really don''t have the energy to focus on these little things.

    As for the old lady of the country, I heard it by accident. If she hadn''t seen the Lord now, she wouldn''t have remembered it.

    At this time, Mrs. Qi frowned when she heard what she said, "This is all a mess, Meng Zhuangyuan came here to send wedding invitations. She and Shu Yu have been engaged for a few years. Jia and Shu Yu have a good relationship, so I came here to tell us."

    Mrs. Yao, who was on the side, smiled and said, "I have also heard the rumor, and said that Yun Zheng not only found the Qi family, but also our family and the Jing family. What''s the matter, he just came to send a wedding invitation. That''s it."

    The girls next to him looked at each other in dismay. Is this the truth of the matter? Woohoo, they seem to be one of the people who spread the truth.

    Seeing the different expressions of the girls, Shu Yu held back the laughter in his heart, and said to the ladies, "Those who are clear are self-cleaning, but anyone who is more awake will know that it is impossible. Good friend, if you really want to find a way, isn''t it more convenient to find an adult?"

    A few girls covered their faces, yes, Lord Xiang is now a celebrity in front of the emperor.

    They are not clear-headed, they are confused.

    Mrs. Qi sighed and shook her head, "It''s also Meng Zhuangyuan who has a firm heart. If other people are confused by these rumors, how can they win the club''s champion in one fell swoop? No wonder my master said that Meng Zhuangyuan is a rare talent. You and you are a talented woman."

    Shu Yu was embarrassed, "Don''t make fun of me."

    As soon as he finished speaking, a man suddenly ran over with a worried expression.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2222ï¼š Many scholars came

    Chapter 2222 A lot of scholars came

    Seeing the people in the backyard, the guy immediately stopped and watched Shu Yu hesitated.

    The old lady of the country saw this and said immediately, "Maybe there is an urgent matter ahead of you, so go and do it."

    "Yeah, we don''t need you to entertain us here."

    Shu Yu pleaded guilty, and then walked quickly towards the guy, asking in a low voice, "What happened?"

    The guy lowered his voice, "Master, there are a lot of scholars coming outside, and they look menacing."

    "Scholar?" Shu Yu thought about it, and quickly arrived at the shop in front.

    Several girls in the backyard saw Shu Yu leave, and the old ladies talked about some topics that they were not interested in. Although they wanted to brush their faces in front of Mrs. Qi and Mrs. Guo Gong, they couldn''t get in. Some want to leave here.

    Fortunately, Mrs. Qi was a little worried about Shu Yu, so she turned her head and explained to the mammy behind her, "Follow you to the front and take a look. If Shu Yu is in trouble, you can help."

    Mrs. Yao was also worried, so she said to Mrs Kang when she heard the words, "Go and have a look too."

    When the other girls heard it, they quickly said, "Let''s go too."

    So Shu Yu went to the front with his forefoot, and these people followed behind.

    They walked very fast, and when they reached the door of the shop, they happened to see those scholars walking to the door.

    The leader was a middle-aged man. The students behind seemed a little surprised when they walked to the door. They stopped and asked the leader in surprise, "This is what you just said? That Mr. Shanju''s painting is here?"

    Shu Yu took a closer look, good guy, isn''t this leading man the shopkeeper who helped her frame the paintings?

    The shopkeeper hummed angrily, "Yes, yes, I really didn''t lie to you, Mr. Shanju has really produced two paintings recently, which are on the second floor."

    "I said that you must have been tricked. Mr. Shanju''s paintings are so precious. He hasn''t published his works for four years. How could it be possible to have two paintings and hang them in the shop."

    "That''s right, I didn''t hear any wind earlier, so it must be a fake."

    Shu Yu listened to the chattering voices of these scholars, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he stood on the steps and said with a smile, "Since you are suspicious, why don''t you go upstairs to taste it?"

    All the scholars glanced at Shu Yu, but they bowed their hands very politely, "I think you are the owner of this shop, the county owner of Wen''an. We do have doubts, and we are also worried that the county owner will be deceived. Since the county owner invited us to come here Lou tasting, then let''s go take a look?"

    Shu Yu, "..." I really appreciate your concern.

    She coughed lightly, "You can go up to see the paintings if you want, but today is the opening day of Lu Ji''s shop. I hope you can keep order and not disturb the customers in the shop."

    "It''s nature."

    With the master''s approval, the scholars entered the shop a little excitedly and a little nervously.

    There were other customers in the shop. At this time, they turned their heads to look at them. Seeing that they were all going to the second floor, they hurriedly grabbed the man and asked, "Does this second floor also sell melon seeds? What are they doing on the second floor?"

    The guy smiled and said, "The second floor is a tea room. These scholars go up to watch paintings and exchange knowledge."

    The guests were a little surprised to hear that, the second floor is actually a tea room? How strange is this structure.

    They have no interest in the tea room, but the Kang family''s Qi Jiamao and the girls, who have been standing behind Shu Yu, are full of shock at the moment.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2223ï¼š Does the county magistrate take a fancy to his face?

    Chapter 2223 Does the county magistrate fancy his face?

    She, what did they hear? Mr. Yamai''s painting?

    The paintings of Mr. Shanju, who has been away for four years, are actually on this, or two?

    A girl couldn''t hold back, she grabbed Shu Yu''s hand and asked eagerly, "There are really Mr. Shanju''s paintings on the second floor, can we, can we go up and take a look?"

    Shu Yu always thought that Meng Yunzheng''s paintings were only famous among scholars and businessmen who wanted to make money with his paintings, but he did not expect that they would be so famous among the ladies and wives of officials in the capital.

    She blinked and nodded slowly, "Yes, you can go up if you want to see it."

    The girls couldn''t wait, and immediately followed the group of scholars upstairs.

    Mrs. Qi''s grandmother turned around and went back to the backyard to report.

    The students who went upstairs earlier, after climbing the stairs on the second floor impatiently, were surprised to find that the champion, who had been parading across the street two days ago, was actually there, and was standing in front of one of the pictures.

    Everyone couldn''t help but stop and bowed their hands one by one.

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "Mr. Shanju''s paintings are here, you can enjoy them slowly."

    Everyone raised their eyes to look in the direction he pointed. As soon as they looked up, they saw a golden color, which instantly attracted their attention.

    Old God Meng Yunzheng sat down at the table next to him, poured himself a cup of tea, and drank it slowly.

    There were a dozen or so students, some of whom rushed to the painting eagerly, and some went to Meng Yunzheng''s side.

    After all, the other party is the champion of the new division, and it is also a rare champion in the history of the sixth consecutive year. Now that they have the opportunity to face each other, they are equally excited, and immediately stepped forward and asked some questions tentatively.

    Meng Yunzheng invited them to sit down and discussed their knowledge with them.

    When Shu Yu led a few girls upstairs, what he saw was such a scene.

    The girls didn''t expect Meng Yunzheng to be on the second floor. They couldn''t help but glance at the champion, and their faces turned slightly red.

    I haven''t seen Meng Yunzheng''s appearance before, and I can still gossip about the peach-colored incident between him and Shu Yu and Cen Yi.

    But when they were parading across the street a few days ago, they all saw the true face of this champion.

    For a while, I thought that Cen Yi had really good vision. Look, they look handsome and talented, and they will be moved when such a young talent appears in front of them.

    It¡¯s a pity, now that the famous grass has its owner, they just appreciate it at most.

    They all looked at Shu Yu, who raised his eyebrows, "What''s wrong?"

    Some girl couldn''t help but asked curiously, "County Lord, when you got engaged to Meng Zhuangyuan a few years ago, did you like his face?"

    After all, a few years ago, Meng Zhuangyuan was just a white man without any fame.

    Shu Yu held his forehead, "Of course not, am I such a superficial person?"

    But she didn''t need to tell them what she liked, and she didn''t know them very well.

    As he was talking, Mrs. Qi also came over. The old lady smiled and said, "I heard that this second floor is a tea room, and you can enjoy paintings on it."

    When Mrs. Qi came, the scholars who were appreciating the paintings and discussing the knowledge with Meng Yunzheng were shocked.

    This is Mrs. Qi''s wife.

    Meng Yunzheng took the lead to greet him, Madam Qi smiled and said, "I haven''t had time to congratulate you, Meng Zhuangyuan."

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "Madam, don''t make fun of me."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2224ï¼š many orders

    Chapter 2224 A lot of orders

    After Mrs. Qi came, the scholars who had admired the paintings obediently made way for her.

    The old lady and the lady of the country asked, "What kind of flower is this painting?"

    "This is a sunflower field. The seeds and sunflower oil sold downstairs are produced from this flower."

    "Oh?" Everyone was surprised, "So there really is such a place?"

    "Naturally, Mr. Yamai made such a painting after seeing the sunflower field."

    Everyone couldn''t help but ask in detail, and they were very excited after the question. Some people even started to ask about the specific address of this sunflower field, and they threatened to go back and have a look.

    Someone else said eagerly, "County Lord, when I leave later, ask your fellow to leave me ten catties of sunflower oil and ten catties of melon seeds. I want to buy them."

    "I, I, I, I want to buy too."

    Others were stunned for a moment, then scrambled to start placing orders.

    The girls who followed were especially enthusiastic. They were girls, and it was impossible to see the sunflower field that Mr. Yamai once saw. However, they could still buy the things produced by the sunflower field.

    Maybe, here are the sunflower seeds from the sunflower that Mr. Yamai once saw?

    Not only these scholars and girls, but even the lady of the country said, "Leave 20 pounds of two things for me."

    Shu Yu looked at the frenzied gestures of the crowd, and suddenly thought of a modern celebrity endorsement and fans'' crazy support.

    This...is the celebrity effect.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, their smiles brightened instantly, "Okay, everyone, don''t worry, I''ll let people write it down and make sure everyone has a share."

    Chen Kangtai is really smart, and he has taken a notebook and pen to record quickly.

    The girls are even more exaggerated. They not only buy them themselves, but also buy them for their close friends who also like Mr. Shanju. As if anyone who falls will be blamed, it is very fierce to buy things.

    Waiting for everyone to finish recording, Shu Yu glanced at the quantity on the order, and his eyebrows were so happy that he did not fall down.

    There are a lot of rich people in the capital.

    After everyone finished placing the orders they wanted, they finally calmed down and continued to appreciate the paintings and discuss knowledge with Meng Yunzheng.

    Slowly, there were only a few girls left to see the paintings. All the other scholars sat around Meng Yunzheng and listened to him with bright eyes.

    They are all scholars, and it is inevitable that they will encounter some incomprehensible problems, but after discussing with this new champion, there is a feeling of enlightenment.

    No one was willing to leave for a while.

    Shu Yu saw that they had placed so many orders, and they were very generous and offered them tea¡ªwell, they were given it for free today.

    On the second floor, Meng Yunzheng was in charge of the overall situation. Seeing that Mrs. Qi was a little tired, Shu Yu accompanied her downstairs.

    Mrs. Qi was only here to congratulate her. She had to leave after speaking for a while, because Mr. Shanju''s painting has been on for a long time, so she is leaving now.

    Shu Yu sent her to the door, and then sent away Mrs. Yao, who also had something to do, and Mrs. Kang, who was thinking about the children at home.

    When went out, she glanced at the opposite side. Wu Ling and the rouge shop owner''s carriage were still there, but Xue Yun''s carriage had already left.

    Shu Yu admired them very much. It was really hard to stay in the carriage for so long. Anyway, find a restaurant to rest.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2225ï¼š Uncle is worthy of being the champion

    Chapter 2225 Uncle is worthy of being the champion

    Shu Yu went back to the shop, and soon Mrs. Jing and Mrs. Chang came over. She came too late and couldn''t meet Mrs. Qi and the others.

    But she came and went in a hurry, gave a congratulatory gift, drank half a cup of tea and left.

    Master Jing is the minister of the Dali Temple. Because of the ''prison robbery'' incident during the Qionglin feast two days ago, I think that I am too busy to separate myself now. As a wife, Mrs. Chang, most of the time, must not be idle either.

    In the afternoon, Xiang Weinan came to Weinan, sent gifts, went upstairs to say hello to Meng Yunzheng, and left in a hurry.

    Just before he left, in order to take care of Shu Yu''s business, in front of all the guests on the first floor, he ordered three hundred taels of silver.

    Shu Yu advised him not to do this, just come and buy it when he needs to eat.

    Xiang Weinan just left a message to give away and left the shop.

    Shu Yu had no choice but to prepare his goods.

    Then Wanjia also sent a gift, and Shu Yu knew that it was sent by Concubine Hou. She was worried that her aunt''s identity would not be good. Although Shu Yu didn''t care, she still sent it in the name of Wanjia.

    Shu Yu returned to the second floor after all the congratulators had left.

    Unexpectedly, the second floor, where there were ten scholars, suddenly grew, and now there are more than 20 people.

    Those girls didn''t leave either, no, not only did they not leave, but there seemed to be a few more people.

    They were talking alone in the private room, drinking tea, and ~ Shu Yu did put some books on the second floor, and also left a lot of notebooks, these girls were holding the notebooks in their hands. Bar.

    She looked at the distinct guests on both sides, and became thoughtful.

    Originally, she thought it was these scholars who liked Mr. Shanju''s paintings, but now it seems that it is all men, women and children.

    The site on the second floor is big enough, otherwise, the private room is specially used to entertain women?

    Shu Yu was thinking when he saw Chen Kangtai coming upstairs with a tray with several bowls of instant noodles on it.

    She was stunned, "For whom?"

    Chen Kangtai giggled, "Don''t you know, Master, my uncle is worthy of being the champion, and he is very good at speaking. Isn''t this noon? My uncle asked everyone to discuss for themselves, saying that he was hungry, and let me bring him a bowl of instant noodles. Others saw that the uncle was eating with relish, but were reluctant to leave, and asked if I could sell it. Knowing the price was not expensive, one of them ordered a bowl. Not only them, but the girls in the private room also ordered a bowl when they smelled the fragrance. "

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, looked up at Meng Yunzheng''s direction, and asked Chen Kangtai to quickly bring it in.

    Then Cheyenne also came up with the food box and distributed meals to everyone.

    Shu Yu went downstairs quietly, and after a while, Chen Kangtai came over and said to the shopkeeper Yun, "All the guests upstairs have to buy instant noodles, I''ll write it down, the shopkeeper, take a look at it, and give it to everyone later. Get it ready, I''ll get it later."

    Shopkeeper Yun looked at the order above, smiled, and patted his shoulder, "You''re good boy."

    Chen Kangtai smiled embarrassedly, "These are all thanks to Uncle, so I''ll go up and do my work first."

    "Go."

    As soon as he left, Shu Yu came over to look at the order above. Good guy, the minimum one bought twenty pieces of noodles, and the most bought fifty pieces. Can this be eaten?

    Shu Yu shook his head and continued to entertain the guests.

    The customers on the second floor placed a lot of orders, and the customers on the first floor did not let up too much.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2226ï¼š a lot of money

    Chapter 2226 A lot of money

    On the first day of opening, when it closed in the evening, Shu Yu glanced at the ledger and showed a satisfied smile.

    The guests on the second floor basically came to Mr. Shanju''s paintings, but the guests on the first floor came after the operation of the shopkeeper Yun.

    It¡¯s just that the number of guests on the second floor is small but many. On the first floor, although the number of guests is small, there are many people.

    The sum of the two phases and one, good guy, compared to Dong''an Mansion''s painstaking lottery and more than half a month of publicity, the profit they earned is doubled.

    Although the price here in the capital is slightly more expensive, I still have to say that the consumption power of the people in the capital is really beyond people''s imagination, and there are so many rich people.

    Coupled with the celebrity effects of Meng Yunzheng and Mr. Shanju, the first day of Shu Yu''s store opening in Beijing ended with great success.

    Shu Yu is happy, it seems that there is shopkeeper Yun looking after the capital, so she doesn''t need to worry.

    What surprised Shu Yu even more was that business was booming on the first day, but more people came the next day.

    Especially in the tea room on the second floor, many people came early in the morning, not only yesterday''s students and girls, but also some quite old Confucian businessmen and literati.

    Even Xun Sheng and Xie Bo came over.

    And the second and third spots that Shu Yu saw when he was parading across the horse that day?

    Yes, Shu Yu almost forgot, because it didn''t take long for the exam to end, many people were not in a hurry to go back and were looking for a way in the capital, so during this time, there were still many candidates in the capital.

    Yesterday, those people went over to promote it, and everyone knew that Mr. Shanju''s latest painting had come out, didn''t they just swarm here?

    Therefore, the turnover on the second day actually increased compared to the first day.

    After going back in the evening, Shu Yu smiled at Meng Yunzheng while flipping through the ledger, "You are really my God of Wealth, do you want to paint two more pictures in the future?"

    Meng Yunzheng drank throat tea on the side, and stayed on the second floor of the shop to discuss knowledge with people for the past two days. He talked a lot, and his voice was a little hoarse.

    He looked at her look like a fan of money, and couldn''t help shaking his head, "Rare things are precious, and if there are more, they will not be rare."

    "That''s right." Shu Yu nodded, "I don''t know if I can hit a new high tomorrow."

    "Impossible."

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "Why?"

    Meng Yunzheng walked up to her, closed the ledger in front of her, and kissed her face, "Tomorrow will be appointed to an official."

    Shu Yu was originally attacked by him and wanted to get back in revenge, but when he heard what he said, he instantly forgot his actions, "Is it going to be appointed tomorrow?"

    "Um."

    This is a major event, and it is also something that the literati are very concerned about, and there is a high probability that their minds will be placed on the appointment of officials.

    Shu Yu asked curiously, "Have the prison robbery been resolved?"

    "It''s almost, even if it''s not resolved, it''s not easy to delay the appointment of officials. Anyway, the second prince was not kidnapped, and it''s okay to delay for so many days."

    Shu Yu nodded, thinking about Meng Yunzheng''s plan not to accept the official position, so he leaned back on the back of the chair.

    "After tomorrow, you must be famous."

    Meng Zhuangyuan, who was six yuan in Lianzhong, actually resolutely stated that he wanted to go home to be a teacher on the day of his appointment?

    Think about it and know that it will definitely cause an uproar.

    Meng Yunzheng pinched the end of her hair and said with a chuckle, "This topic has been discussed for a while."

    "That''s not necessarily true. After all, it is unique. Believe it or not, after tomorrow, many people will come to the door."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2227ï¼š Hes going home to open a school

    Chapter 2227 He is going home to open an academy

    The second day of is the day when the new division is awarded.

    The students stood on the Zichen Hall again, which was already very different from the uneasiness they had earlier, and more of a high-spirited attitude that they wanted to do a great job.

    The emperor sat on the dragon chair and was very satisfied to see the expressions of everyone. This is the first imperial examination held since he ascended the throne, which is of great significance to him.

    However, when his eyes fell on Meng Yunzheng, his originally happy expression froze, and he felt a little heartbroken.

    Today''s appointment of officials is mainly for the top three in the first grade. Although the other jinshi have passed the palace examination, they still have to take the imperial examination. In the end, the one who is good at calligraphy and literature is selected as the Shuji Shi, and the others will be awarded the chief and other official positions.

    After all the jinshi came forward and saluted, except for the top three in the top 1, the other jinshi all retreated to the side.

    The emperor then glanced at the **** beside him and said, "Let''s declare the decree."

    The **** opened the imperial decree and said in a loud voice, "Fengtian carries the emperor''s system, saying that the Xinke Jinshi is one and two, the Luozhou government is Chu Qiuping, the new division is one and three, and the Shuntian government is Jinlin, and the literary talent is outstanding... Now awarded to the Hanlin Academy editor. , is the seventh grade... I hope you two will do your best, serve the court, be diligent in government and love the people, and I respect this."

    Everyone was stunned when they heard this. Why did the imperial decree only mention second place and third flower, but did not mention Meng Yunzheng, who has been a topical figure these days?

    Chu Qiu Ping and Jin Lin were equally suspicious, but they responded in time, taking a few steps forward and kneeling down to thank them.

    The emperor nodded, "Get up."

    The two got up and retreated again, and the emperor looked at Meng Yunzheng.

    However, neither of them said a word. In the huge Zichen Hall, only the breathing of the civil and military officials of the whole dynasty was quiet.

    Still Mrs. Qi couldn''t help it. He came out of the queue and cupped his hands, "Your Majesty, Meng Zhuangyuan, he..."

    The emperor raised his hand, "Teacher is in no hurry, I know what you are going to say. Meng Yunzheng''s official position, I am also very embarrassed. Why don''t you listen to what he means?"

    Qi Chan could only put down his hands, frowning and looking at the people in the hall worriedly. What the emperor said last time made Qi Chan think that the emperor and Meng Yunzheng were old acquaintances who had a good relationship, but now the emperor has appointed the other two people, and he is alone, what does it mean?

    Meng Yunzheng has already stepped forward and knelt down, "The emperor is very kind, and the minister has owed the emperor''s kindness. Please forgive the emperor."

    Qi Chan is puzzled, and the others are even more confused. What the heck is going on?

    "Meng Zhuangyuan, what do you mean?" Qi Chan asked in a low voice.

    Meng Yunzheng raised his head, "I plan to go back to my hometown and build an academy. As the head of the academy, I will teach and educate people and stay away from the court."

    "what?!"

    Qi Chan turned his head to look at him in amazement.

    There was an uproar in the hall. Except for the emperor Xiang Weinan, who knew his own plans, everyone looked at him in shock.

    "Yun Zheng, are you crazy?" Yao Tianqin exclaimed in a low voice in disbelief.

    Not to mention the officials who paid all sorts of attention to Meng Yunzheng, even some high-ranking officials of the 1st and 2nd rank who didn''t take him seriously at first, and had long since cultivated to the point where they would not be surprised when they were in trouble, they couldn''t help turning their heads in surprise.

    No one can understand Meng Yunzheng''s thoughts and practices. He is a top-ranked man with six yuan and rank. He studied hard for many years in Hanchuang and finally achieved fame. Now he wants to go back to be a teacher?

    Yao Shilang is right, this person is really crazy.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2228ï¼š He is the emperor

    Chapter 2228 He turned out to be the emperor''s man

    There were those who didn''t like Meng Yunzheng, and immediately came out of the queue and said solemnly, "Your Majesty, Meng Yunzheng has just won the first prize in the exam, and he threatened to go home to teach before he was granted an official position, which is clearly to treat the imperial examination as a child''s play. It is to despise the imperial court and not take the imperial examinations into consideration, and should be severely punished."

    Compared to the huge reaction of others, the emperor was much calmer.

    He just looked at Meng Yunzheng, his voice did not fluctuate, and he wanted to work harder, "Meng Yunzheng, you are full of knowledge and talents. According to the convention, the first-rank champion should have been awarded the post of writing from the sixth-rank Hanlin Academy. You have made a lot of credit in the past, and it is not an exaggeration to even go up two ranks. Now that the court is hiring people, I still hope that you can stay and assist me."

    Hundreds of court officials present looked at each other in dismay, rising two levels in a row? ? ? They suddenly felt that the emperor was probably crazy too.

    No, the emperor just said, Meng Yunzheng has made a lot of credit earlier? what is it? Why don''t they know.

    As far as they know, the most famous is that he found Gongqiu''s incriminating evidence a few years ago and brought him to justice.

    But that was the time of the previous emperor. If you want to say credit, it should be the reward given by the previous emperor.

    Everyone was full of question marks. The official who stood up earlier and wanted to step on Meng Yunzheng quietly returned to the queue in embarrassment after listening to the emperor''s words.

    However, Meng Yunzheng still insisted, "Your Majesty, when the court is employing people, the minister should go back to teach and educate people, and cultivate more talents for Dasu. The ability of a minister is limited, even if he is diligent in political affairs, he is diligent and diligent. , and it is always only one person. If the minister is the master, he can educate thousands of talents for the court. This is also a way to serve the court, and even for the minister, this method is more suitable for the minister. I hope the emperor will fulfill. ."

    The emperor feels very bad, this guy is really dead brains.

    "Forget it, since that''s the case, I''ll answer it."

    Qi Chan was startled and rushed forward, "Your Majesty, Meng Zhuangyuan may not have thought about it so suddenly. It''s better to give him two more days to think about it, lest the court miss out on such a minister."

    Give him two more days, and he tried to persuade him.

    Who knows, the emperor waved his hand, "He has been thinking about it for three years, and he still doesn''t change his original intention. If he gives it another two days, the result will be the same."

    Qi Chan was stunned, three years?

    Other people present suddenly turned to look at Meng Yunzheng, so Meng Yunzheng knew the emperor three years ago?

    The person with that quick mind was even more shocked. Three years ago, the one sitting on the dragon chair was still the late emperor.

    Thinking further, it was when Meng Yunzheng brought down Gongqiu three years ago, he pulled out the radish and brought out the mud, pulling out the conspiracy of the second prince, and the second prince was placed under house arrest by the first emperor. The strongest and most powerful contender for the throne has no chance to jump.

    At that time, the second prince and the third prince fought fiercely, and someone with good information also found out that the third prince took someone to catch Gongqiu and the second prince and his concubine. Even Meng Yunzheng, who was wandering outside the palace gate, was also brought in by the third prince. see the emperor.

    Everyone thought that the person who defeated the second prince was the third prince, but later, some officials who thought deeply thought it was the fifth prince. After all, after that, the status of the fifth prince rose and the real power was in hand.

    Especially the fact that the last five princes actually became the new emperor, this statement is even more tacit.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2229ï¼š emperors condition

    Chapter 2229 The Emperor''s Conditions

    Now that I know that the emperor actually knew Meng Yunzheng early, wouldn''t that be...

    Yes, Meng Yunzheng and Xiang Weinan are good friends.

    Since the third prince and the second prince colluded and plotted against each other at the end of the previous year, and made the first contribution to Xiang Weinan, everyone knew that although Xiang Weinan was the son-in-law of the Xiao family, he was not of the third prince''s faction.

    Xiang Weinan was the emperor''s confidant, so Meng Yunzheng might be the same.

    At this moment, the eyes of everyone looking at Meng Yunzheng became different.

    Fuck, this kid is hiding so deep.

    Also, how many confidants does the emperor have?

    After the end of the year before last, many people knew that the Dali Temple Qing-Master Jing, who was usually invisible, was also the emperor''s person. Not to mention Xiang Weinan Qilie, there were many others that they could not have imagined.

    Now there is a new champion with 6 yuan in the middle school? The emperor''s eyes are too poisonous, and the people he is looking for are really capable.

    Everyone is in a complicated mood, so the emperor should not see it.

    He looked at Meng Yunzheng and said, "I can promise you to go back to teach, but I also have a condition."

    "Although the emperor ordered."

    "Since you said that the purpose is to cultivate more talents, then when you open the academy, you must really send talents to the court. Three years later, at least five candidates in your academy have passed the palace exam. And in the future Make sure that at least five people are admitted to the jinshi. Otherwise, you have to admit that you are not suitable for opening an academy, and come back honestly and continue to be the editor of your Hanlin Academy, how about that?¡±

    ¡­

    Five? ? ?

    Everyone was stunned. There are so many state capitals in the entire Dasu Dynasty, and there are at least a thousand candidates in the Gongyuan Academy during the examination, and sometimes tens of thousands are possible. Among so many candidates, only two or three hundred were admitted.

    And among the two or three hundred, Jiangnan and the capital accounted for more than half. After all, these two places themselves are places with superior conditions and many readers.

    The remaining jinshi, even if they were evenly distributed to each state capital, would only be a few.

    There are even some state capitals that don¡¯t even have one.

    Now the emperor actually wants an academy that has not yet opened, and at least five jinshi in three years? Are you sure this isn''t embarrassing? So Meng Yunzheng has a relationship with the emperor or has a grudge.

    As if he knew what these people were thinking, the emperor added two more sentences, "Of course, I will not embarrass you. There are still no students in your academy. Even if you start teaching now, it is hard to say whether you will be able to take the county exam in three years. So. , As long as the students who have been borrowed from other places in your academy for more than half a year in the past three years are counted in those five places."

    Other people bow their heads silently, which is also difficult.

    Which one would go to a little-known academy that has been in operation for less than three years, and half a year? Even if the head of the academy was the champion of the sixth grade, it would be hard to attract him.

    But Meng Yunzheng agreed, "Yes."

    The emperor raised his eyebrows, "You are quite confident."

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "To tell the truth from the emperor, the minister has invited Mr. Huaian from Lingzhou to teach at the academy. At that time, Mr. Huaian will bring some of his students over."

    "Huh!"

    "Who are you talking about?"

    "Mr. Huaian?"

    "He actually agreed to teach at your academy?"

    Everyone couldn''t help but make their voices, it''s really that Mr. Huaian is too famous.

    This person is a great Confucian scholar who also participated in the imperial examinations and won the title of champion at the age of twelve. Later, as an editor in the Hanlin Academy, he rose all the way, and finally became the prince''s young master.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2230ï¼š Zhenglu Academy

    Chapter 2230 Zhenglu Academy

    Later, Mr. Huai''an''s father passed away. He helped Ling to return to his hometown. After the three-year period of filial piety expired, he did not return to the court, but traveled all over the country.

    In his lifetime, he wrote numerous books and received many students. Some people embarked on the road of imperial examinations, while others were obsessed with other professions. In short, this person had a very high status among literati.

    It is said that the late emperor once wanted him to return to the court, but Mr. Huaian refused.

    But now Meng Yunzheng actually said that he invited people to his newly opened academy?

    Not to mention anything else, just because of Mr. Huai''an''s reputation, many students rushed to his academy to learn from others and raised their eyebrows, "In this way, I can rest assured. I still think about it. Now, if you are short of people, I can introduce Mr. Hejiang to your academy."

    The man in the hall widened his eyes, suspecting that he had heard it wrong.

    Mr. Hejiang? ? ?

    Mr. Hejiang is different from Mr. Huai''an. He was born in a scholarly family, and his ancestors were all literati with a family background. Therefore, he also learned to read and write since he was a child, and learned to be rich in five cars.

    But he did not take the imperial examinations and is still white.

    However, even his white body did not prevent him from becoming famous.

    Those who have discussed his knowledge with him are full of praise for his talent and ability. This person has a wide range of knowledge, and he knows a lot of rare and rare knowledge. Even the master abbot of the royal temple could talk with him about scriptures for a day and a night.

    The emperor actually wanted to introduce this person to Meng Yunzheng? It seems that the relationship between the two is really close.

    While the people in the hall were still sighing, Meng Yunzheng had already reacted quickly and knelt down and thanked him, "Thank you, Your Majesty, for the recommendation."

    "Don''t you have Mr. Huaian?"

    "As far as I know, Mr. Huai''an and Mr. Hejiang have never met. Both of them are very knowledgeable people, and they are looking forward to seeing each other discussing knowledge and seeking unknown areas together. If the two gentlemen can become academies The gentleman, will definitely collide with different sparks."

    Still sparks? The corner of the emperor''s mouth twitched, where did this come from.

    But he had already agreed with Mr. Hejiang, Meng Yunzheng gave him a step, and he came down, "It makes some sense, but whether you want to go or not depends on Mr. Hejiang''s own intentions. "

    The doctor at the Guozijian over there is about to lose his temper. What do you think, Your Majesty? Since you are familiar with Mr. Hejiang, you should come to the Guozijian.

    There are so many students waiting to be fed. I look forward to Mr. Hejiang''s arrival. You actually pushed people directly to Meng Zhuangyuan.

    Dr. Guo Zijian couldn''t bear it any longer, so he was about to come out and fight for a chance.

    Meng Yunzheng had sharp eyes and immediately kowtowed to thank him, "Thank you, Your Majesty, I will make the two gentlemen feel at home and live up to the Emperor''s expectations."

    "I hope." The emperor waved his hand, "Then this military order has been established?"

    "Yes."

    "Okay." The emperor patted the dragon chair, "I don''t want you to work in vain, what else do you want."

    Meng Yunzheng really has one, "I ask the emperor''s royal pen to write it in person."

    "What is the inscription?"

    "Zheng Road Academy."

    Your Majesty, "..." is full of question marks? Are you serious?

    Meng Yunzheng also explained very shamelessly, "Zheng means standing tall, and road means reading thousands of books and traveling thousands of miles. Zhenglu Academy means that young people are not afraid of difficulties, emerge and show their talents, just like an academy. Same."

    Emperor: You fart, I think you want to show your love in front of everyone.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2231ï¼š Qi Qi came to the door

    Chapter 2231 Come to the door

    Although the emperor wanted to complain about Meng Yunzheng''s academy name, but in order to maintain his majesty, he finally endured it.

    He glanced at the civil and military officials with different thoughts, "Zhengyuan Meng wants to go back to open the academy to teach, I have agreed. The matter is settled like this, what else do you have to do? If there is nothing else, then retreat to the court. ."

    The officials below actually had a lot of questions they wanted to ask, but after the emperor finished saying this, he didn''t give everyone a chance to speak at all, and looked directly at the eunuch.

    The big **** understood and shouted loudly, "Retreat to the court¡ª"

    All the ministers could only salute the emperor, Qi Chan stood in the queue, frowning at Meng Yunzheng who was still standing in the middle.

    No, I have to have a good chat with him after the court is over. Qi Chan really doesn''t want to miss out on such a promising graduate student.

    However, just after the emperor left, the **** walked up to Meng Yunzheng and said, "Meng Zhuangyuan, the word you asked for is in the apse, and the emperor asked you to fetch it."

    "Okay, there is Mr. Lao to lead the way."

    So Meng Yunzheng was called away by the emperor like this, and Qi Chan was so suffocated in his heart that he almost fell down.

    He waited outside the palace for half an hour, but did not wait for Meng Yunzheng to come out, he could only frown and let the driver turn around and go back.

    When he got home and changed into his official uniform, Qi Chan got on the carriage again and said to the driver, "Go to Futai Street, it''s the shop opened by the owner of Wen''an County. Do you know the address of the shop you took the old lady to two days ago? ?"

    "I know, I know." The driver responded hurriedly.

    Qi Chan leaned in the carriage with his eyes closed, his expression slightly solemn.

    When the carriage arrived at the gate of Luji on Futai Street, Qi Chan lifted the curtain and looked at it, and it happened to meet Yao Tianqin who also got off the carriage.

    Both of them were stunned for a moment, Yao Tianqin immediately stepped forward and helped Qi Chan down, "Why did Master Taifu come here?"

    "I''m here to find Shu Yu."

    "Then... together?"

    "Go ahead."

    The guy at the door was entertaining guests. When he saw the two carriages, he hurried in and reported to Shopkeeper Yun.

    As a local person in the capital and Baijiatong, Shopkeeper Yun recognized Qi Chan and Yao Tianqin as soon as he went out. Thinking of the owner''s order earlier, he immediately greeted him, lowered his voice and said, "If the two adults invite you, the owner will do it. On the second floor, I will lead you up."

    Qi Chan glanced at Shopkeeper Yun, remembered the second floor of the shop mentioned by his wife, nodded and followed.

    Qi Chan originally thought that there would be many guests on the second floor, but he did not expect to go up the steps, but found that the second floor was very quiet. There wasn''t a single guest inside, only Shu Yu was sitting behind the table drinking tea.

    He figured it out instantly. Shu Yu knew he would come, so he was waiting here.

    Yao Tianqin didn''t think so much. When he saw Shu Yu hurried forward, his tone was full of urgency, "Ayu, do you know Yun Zheng''s plan? Do you know that he gave up his official position and went back to open the academy, ah?"

    Shu Yu poured tea for both of them, "Mr. Qi, Uncle Yao, don''t worry, sit down for a while and drink a cup of tea to moisten your throat."

    Qi Chan glared at her angrily, how could he have the heart to drink tea now?

    Yao Tianqin was even less in the mood, but he still pulled out a chair for Qi Chan and waited for him to sit down before sitting down by himself.

    As soon as he was seated, he couldn''t help but test his mouth, "Ayu, what the **** are you thinking?"

    "I know about this, and I support him too."

    "You support him, what about your parents? Does your family know his decision?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2232ï¼š This painting is the academy

    Chapter 2232 This painting is the Academy

    Shu Yu nodded, "They all know that neither my parents nor my grandmother will interfere with our choices. Uncle Yao knows that our family doesn''t have much ambition for fame and fortune. It''s good to be safe and healthy. I am now the county head, and there is enough protection for them there."

    Yao Tianqin wanted to ask, but as soon as Shu Yu said this, he shut up instantly.

    He knew the temperament of Lu''s family. Lu Erbai, like him, was obsessed with fortifications. Nguyen is not strong, and most of them listen to their mother-in-law and children. The eldest elder is the old lady, as long as the old family is reunited, they will not interfere with others.

    The big Lu family, the girl in front of them is the one who can make the most decisions.

    She has no opinion, and the rest of the Lu family will not say anything more.

    Yao Tianqin sighed, "I just feel a pity."

    Qi Chan nodded, "Shu Yu, this old man is here, and I hope you can persuade him. Meng Yunzheng is full of poetry and books and is extremely smart. It can be seen from the fact that he overthrew Gongqiu three years ago. If he serves in the imperial court, he will definitely have great potential. It is a pity for such a talented person to go back to teach. It is a pity. The emperor also said in the court today that if he agrees to stay, he can be promoted to two ranks. This is a unique thing in my dynasty. In a few years, He is not sure that he can become the first person in the court."

    Shu Yu was surprised that the emperor offered such generous conditions?

    Moreover, Qi Chan''s evaluation of A Yun turned out to be so high.

    Looking at the anxious expressions of the two elders, Shu Yu pursed his lips, stood up, walked slowly to the two pictures, and asked them, "Do you know who painted these two pictures?"

    Yao Tianqin is only interested in fortifications, and his familiarity with paintings is the composition of various tools. He really does not appreciate this kind of landscape painting.

    But Qi Chan knew it. He raised his head to look at the two paintings, gave a secret praise in his heart, and nodded, "I heard from my wife that there are two paintings on the second floor of Lu Ji, which were painted by Mr. Shanju."

    "Yes, this was painted by Mr. Shanju." Shu Yu said, "Does that Mr. Qi know where these two paintings are?"

    "It''s your sunflower field."

    Shu Yu nodded, then pointed to one of the pictures, "This is my sunflower field, but this other picture is not."

    Qi Chan had already stood up at this time, looked at the other painting she was pointing to, and nodded after admiring it for a moment, "Although this painting is beautiful, it looks like another long-range angle of the sunflower field, but the mansion on the top of the hill is actually the only one. is the point."

    Shu Yu smiled, "Then Mr. Qi, guess who owns this house and what is it used for?"

    "This seems to be someone''s Zhuangzi, and..." Qi Chan stopped halfway through his guess.

    Immediately afterwards, Shu Yu was heard saying, "This is the academy, the academy that Ah Yun is going to open. Although the academy in the painting has no interior scenery, the outside is very clear. The flower bed at the door, the path, the bamboo forest, the stone table. , and the trees planted in the yard have been carefully arranged and repaired.¡±

    Shu Yu turned his head, facing Qi Chan''s hesitant expression, smiled and said, "Sir, this academy was bought a few years ago. I chose it with Ah Yun. Last year, Ah Yun invited many students to visit this academy.¡±

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2233ï¼š Meng Yunzheng is this crazy

    Chapter 2233 Meng Yunzheng is crazy

    "The year before last, Ah Yun had already started inviting scholars from all over the world to teach at the academy. For example, Mr. Huai''an, a famous scholar, was invited by Ah Yun with all his might."

    "There are still the first batch of students. The Master of Enlightenment has been recruited, and all the preliminary preparations have been made. We are waiting for Ah Yun to pass the Jinshi examination and officially start teaching."

    "Sir, this academy wasn''t A Yun acting on a whim, it was decided by him after many years of deliberation, and he put in a lot of effort. Maybe you are right, if A Yun was in the court, he could have done a great job. But he is the head of the mountain in the academy, and I believe that he can also train many officials who have made great achievements in the imperial court and the Daju. Isn''t that good?"

    Qi Chan looked at her and then at the painting on the wall.

    On the way he came, he prepared words of persuasion that he wanted to tell Shu Yu, and even listed the pros and cons of one, two, three or four. He was very confident in his eloquence, and felt that Shu Yu was a well-informed girl who thought of Meng Yunzheng wholeheartedly, and she would definitely be able to understand what he said.

    But at this moment, he suddenly couldn''t say a word.

    From this painting and from Shu Yu''s words, he knew how firm Meng Yunzheng''s determination to open an academy was to be the leader of the mountain.

    he thought, he was going to come back without success this time.

    In the end, Qi Chan exhaled a long breath, "It''s okay, it''s a pity, but you''re right. Three hundred and sixty lines, a champion, even someone like Meng Yunzheng, who is smart and brave, will never achieve success no matter where he is. low."

    "Thank you sir for your understanding."

    Shu Yu looked at Yao Tianqin again, the latter rubbed his forehead, "Master Taifu said so, so I won''t persuade him. In short, you two can figure it out for yourself, and don''t regret it later."

    No, even if he regrets it, the emperor will probably leave a place for Meng Yunzheng.

    This kid, the retreat is very spacious.

    Qi Chan and Yao Tianqin finally returned without success and left Lu Ji.

    However, Meng Yunzheng''s refusal to grant an official in the courtroom swept the entire family of powerful people in Beijing in just half a day.

    The first reaction everyone heard was the same as that of the civil and military officials present at the time¡ªMeng Yunzheng was crazy.

    After all his hard work, he was finally admitted to the top spot. My dear, he watched the sky rise, and he has been flying since then, but he didn''t even do one day of officialdom, so he was going to go back?

    can''t figure it out, really can''t figure it out.

    Xiangjia.

    Xiao Ruojun spit out a mouthful of tea when he heard this, "Meng Yunzheng is going home to be the head of the academy? What about Ayu?"

    Xiang Weinan hurriedly brought her a handkerchief to wipe, "Of course one went back."

    Xiao Ruojun: Isn''t she and Ayu going to be separated by two places again?

    Ten thousand homes.

    Hou''s hand that was helping Master Wan to press his forehead suddenly squeezed hard, almost poking him in the eye.

    Sir Wan snorted, not daring to let her press it again, and hurriedly pulled her aside and sat down.

    Hou was still a little absent-minded, "This, why is this? Isn''t he the sixth grader? He is the champion, why are you going back to teach?"

    said that she suddenly stood up, "No, I have to find Ayu. Ayu has already opened a shop in the capital. He is good, and he is not an official. What will Ayu do next?"

    Master Wan grabbed her and said, "The county lord Wen''an must know about this. I listened to the emperor. Meng Yunzheng had already decided three years ago. Do you think that the relationship between the county lord Wen''an and Meng Yunzheng may not be known? ?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2234ï¼š shocked crowd

    Chapter 2234 Shocked people

    Jingfu.

    Changshi looked suspiciously at his master, "Did you already know about this?"

    Lord Jing was there, "I know, I know, but I thought the emperor would try his best to persuade people to come down, but I didn''t expect that he still didn''t change his mind."

    Zhou family.

    Cen Yi thought it was incredible, and then he was relieved, and murmured to the mother who came back from inquiring about the news, "Actually, if you think about it carefully, it doesn''t seem strange. Getting married is the best way out. Later, he made a contribution to overthrowing Gongqiu, and the late emperor wanted to reward him, but he also refused."

    Everything seems to be traceable.

    Wu family, Xue family and other official girls are also talking about it.

    Not only them, but soon even candidates who had not had time to leave Beijing also heard the news.

    A group of candidates from Changjin Mansion immediately approached Xun Sheng to inquire, Xun Sheng himself was at a loss, and he was still in shock, "I don''t know if you ask me, and he won''t tell me about this kind of thing. I still can''t believe the news is true."

    "What the **** is Meng Yunzheng thinking? Everyone has been studying hard for many years, isn''t it just for this moment?

    "However, I heard that in this academy he opened, both Mr. Huai''an and Mr. Hejiang will teach. With the two of them here, wouldn''t the threshold of this academy be stepped on?"

    "Anyway, I didn''t pass the entrance exam this time. How about we''ll go take a look when the academy opens? Just in time, let''s take a look at the scenery that Mr. Shanju is full of praise."

    "I will go too. Maybe I can get the guidance of Mr. Huai''an and Mr. Hejiang by the fate of knowing Meng Zhuangyuan, and I will be able to pass the entrance examination in three years."

    Everyone was looking forward to it as they talked, and only a small number of people were whispering about the second and third spots this time.

    Chu Qiuping, who is second in the list, is not bad. His knowledge is there, and he is not comparable to Meng Yunzheng. No matter whether the other party wants to be an official or not, it is a fact.

    The imperial examination is only to test a person''s knowledge, but in the future, it is up to the officials to take a step forward.

    So after being shocked by Meng Yunzheng''s decision, Chu Qiuping had a faint sense of admiration. After all, not everyone can do this. He pushes the broad road outwards and chooses a path that does not help his career.

    However, Jin Lin couldn''t bear it any longer. If Meng Yunzheng didn''t plan to become an official, then he shouldn''t take the exam.

    If he did not take part in the imperial examination, then he would be the second place and the second place.

    After Jin Lin angrily smashed two vases at home, he found Chu Qiuping to complain.

    Chu Qiuping glanced at him and asked back, "But no matter if you are the second or third, you are all edited by the Hanlin Academy when you are appointed."

    And he doubted that even without Meng Yunzheng, Jin Lin would most likely be the third flower.

    In the end, Jin Lin looks really good, and Tanhua still wants him to be the face.

    Jin Lin choked for a moment, and he hated that iron was not steel, "I know it doesn''t make much difference to me, but it''s not fair to you. Think about it, if you didn''t have him, you would be the champion, and your rank would be the same when you were appointed. From the sixth rank. Even if it is only the first rank, in the eyes of outsiders, it is a world of difference."

    Chu Qiuping is not stupid, how could he not hear such an obvious provocation.

    He ignored Jin Lin, and even planned to stay away from him because of this.

    However, no one knew that the next day the emperor promoted Chu Qiuping to compile it for the Hanlin Academy.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2235ï¼š do the last thing

    Chapter 2235 Do the last thing

    There are all kinds of sayings about the chaos in the capital.

    Meng Yunzheng, who was the center of the topic, had already returned from the palace at this time and was enjoying the filial piety of his little nephew.

    Xiao Songle tapped his legs for a while and his back for a while, looking like Meng Yunzheng was tired after a trip to the palace.

    Xiao Huohuo followed suit, but after beating for a while, he was not happy, and crawled around Meng Yunzheng''s body.

    Shu Yu came in with a basin of freshly washed strawberries, and beckoned the two children to wash their hands. He took one and sat beside Meng Yunzheng, and said with a smile, "You are at ease now, but today, shopkeeper Yun heard about your rejection of the official. I was so startled that I almost rolled down the stairs."

    Meng Yunzheng pondered for a moment, "You really should have given him a warning first."

    "Then you can''t warn you, Mr. Qi and Uncle Yao were also frightened."

    Meng Yunzheng plans to go back to open an academy, apart from himself and the Lu family, the emperor and a few confidants know about it. Most of the other people don''t know, they just think it''s a matter of course for him to be admitted to the top spot and to go on to a career. How could he think that he can still do this?

    "Another day I will personally come to my door to make amends."

    Shu Yu saw the two children ran in after washing their hands, poured out half of the strawberries from the basin, and let them eat the rest.

    Xiaohuohuo grabbed this one with one hand, and ignored the rest, as if the two big strawberries were already a lot, and the mouth was full of juice.

    When only the two of them were left in the room, she asked, "Since you''re not an official, you shouldn''t need to participate in other processes, right?"

    "Well, there''s no need to go. The emperor said that since I can''t be the editor of the Hanlin Academy, he can only bring up the next Jinshi. Tomorrow, there should be an decree that Chu Qiu Ping will be promoted from the editor of the sixth-rank Hanlin Academy. And the fourth place Xie Bo will become an editor. At that time, Chu Qiuping will lead the scholars to the Confucian Temple to perform the Shi-Brown ceremony."

    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand to hold her hand, rubbed the back of his hand lightly, and said with a low laugh, "We have finished all the affairs in the capital in the past few days, so we can go back. It is now late March, and we It will take a lot of time on the way back, May is the wedding date, so hurry up."

    The corner of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, "I said the time was too early, it would be two months later." No, at least four or five months later, so that the weather is just right.

    However, Meng Yunzheng suddenly said, "This time is just right, and if it''s too late, I''m afraid this year''s marriage really won''t happen."

    Shu Yu was stunned, "How do you say this?"

    Meng Yunzheng was silent for a moment, then he could not help tightening her hand, and said with a wry smile, "The gentleman who calculated the wedding date for us is really right, he said that if it doesn''t work on May 20th, then the second half of the year will be filled with trivial matters. I can''t get rid of it, I can only wait for the second half of next year."

    Shu Yu remembered this, because the old lady made the decision on the spot because of the fortune teller''s words, and did not give Shu a chance to refute it.

    She also suspected that the fortune-teller was talking nonsense.

    Why are you listening to Meng Yunzheng''s meaning, is it really unexpected?

    Shu Yu was startled and asked in a low voice, "What happened?" Thinking that he had just come out of the palace, she frowned and guessed, "Does the emperor have an opinion?"

    "It''s not an opinion, the emperor asked me to do the last thing for him."

    "What is it?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2236ï¼š ready to leave Beijing

    Chapter 2236 Prepare to leave Beijing

    Meng Yunzheng sighed, "Qi Lie has already gone to the southwest, you know, the environment there is complicated and the forces are also complicated. The emperor asked me to go to the southwest and destroy the last black market. Qi Lie and I have a tacit understanding and participated in the Changjin Mansion together. The demise of the black market. Plus I lived in the Southwest for more than half a year, no one is more suitable than me.¡±

    Shu Yu frowned, "Is this the condition for the emperor to let you go home and open an academy?"

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, "It''s not a condition. Seriously speaking, the black market is also a big problem for our confidants. Although not many people know about it, you know that the second prince is related to me by blood. Now he is behind bars. The people below are busy trying to save him, but can''t make time to deal with me. If one day he escapes, the first person to settle the account, I''m afraid it will be me. "

    Therefore, he went to the southwest, not all for the emperor, but also for himself.

    If the black market is not destroyed, the second prince can make big things at any time, which is also a threat to him.

    Instead of waiting for him to come to the door when he doesn''t know when, it''s better to start first.

    Shu Yu pursed his lips, this is true. The second prince was busy trying to fight for the throne earlier, and Meng Yunzheng was not an official in the court. Maybe in his eyes, Meng Yunzheng''s lack of power and power is nothing to be afraid of.

    However, the last time the black market in Changjin Mansion was held, it can be said that Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu directly took their salaries out of the bottom line.

    After this incident, the second prince must know that Meng Yunzheng is a scourge. When he escapes, he will not be able to move others. As the head of the academy, Meng Yunzheng can still use it to operate.

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu couldn''t help sighing. Why are they always involved in these things inexplicably, obviously they are the most honest and responsible people.

    "So, we really don''t have time in the second half of the year."

    Meng Yunzheng fed her a strawberry, "So we have to go home as soon as possible to get married, I don''t want to wait until next year."

    "Okay, then hurry up, finish the capital affairs, and go back to your hometown immediately." Shu Yu took two bites of the strawberry, "What''s your plan next?"

    "Tomorrow I have to go to Qi''s house and Yao''s house. I can''t just ignore their wishes and let them down."

    "Okay, then I''ll explain everything in the shop."

    The two agreed, and the next morning, they split up.

    Shu Yu went to the shop. Meng Yunzheng also had a lot of things to do in the capital. After going to Qi Mansion, he had a meal with Xun Sheng and other candidates. In the face of everyone''s confusion and inquiries, he simply explained a few words and then invited everyone to visit his academy in Dong''an House.

    After five or six days, the two of them finished what they had to do, and the situation that had to be explained was clearly explained, and they were ready to go back.

    But before leaving, there is one more thing.

    Meng Yunzheng is going to visit the ancestral tomb of the Song family.

    Aunt Hong told Shu Yu last time that she relocated Song Dazhuang''s tomb to the ancestral tomb of the Song family.

    Because the Song family''s parents were not good to Song Xin, over the years, Meng Yunzheng only went to see the place where Song Xin was buried, and hardly ever visited the Song family''s ancestral tomb.

    Now that he has avenged his revenge, he also knows that there is an uncle who takes great care of his mother.

    Now that he''s back, I''ll take Xiao Songle to see his father and grandfather and grandmother.

    The group bought some incense sticks and paper money, and took Xiao Songle straight out of the city.

    Finding the destination, Shu Yu looked at the newly repaired tombstone and knew that Aunt Hong made these.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2237ï¼š see Song Dazhuang

    Chapter 2237 Look at Song Dazhuang

    Aunt Hong is really kind to Song Dazhuang, his nephew. Judging from the obsolescence of the tributes placed in front of the tombstone, someone came to see him about ten days ago.

    Except for Aunt Hong, I will not be the second choice.

    Meng Yunzheng took Xiao Songle''s hand and stepped forward, "Kow to your father, if you have something to say, speak slowly."

    "Well." Xiao Songle knelt down obediently. He had never seen his father, but he heard from Aunt Hong that although his father was stupid, he knew he loved him. When he was still in his mother''s womb, his father often talked to him and said that he wanted to make money for himself.

    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu didn''t bother him, they went to see the graves of Xiaojiu Song and his wife, and burned a lot of paper.

    Xiao Songle put the incense in, his voice was warm and glutinous, "Dad, I''m a dog baby, I''m here to see you. I''m fine now, I read and read with my cousin, eat well, dress warmly, and many more. Friend... I just miss you and my mother, if only you were by my side, I actually envy Quanquan, his parents treat him very well. I know that you and your mother will also be very fond of me. OK."

    As he spoke, his mood inevitably dropped. It was clear that he had planned well, and he would definitely not cry when he got to the mountain, but now his eyes still couldn''t help but start to turn red.

    "Father, I''m leaving tomorrow, and I don''t know when I''ll be able to see you again. You must be well in the sky, bless me to find my mother soon, okay? We now have a little clue about my mother, auntie. Said it would definitely be found, and I also believe that my mother is waiting for me somewhere. When I find my mother, we will see you together. "

    After he finished speaking, he kowtowed three times respectfully and sincerely. When he got up, he raised his hand and wiped his eyes, "Father, goodbye."

    Xiao Songle turned around and walked to Meng Yunzheng''s side three steps at a time. Shu Yu wiped her face with a handkerchief, "Are you done?"

    "Um."

    Meng Yunzheng asked him to kneel before the tombstone in front of him again, "This is your grandfather and grandmother, kowtow to the two elders."

    Xiao Song Le obediently knelt down and kowtowed again, "Master, milk, I''m a dog, I''m here to see you guys."

    Meng Yunzheng touched his head and whispered, "Uncle, auntie, don''t worry, I will take good care of Lele. Although we are leaving the capital tomorrow, Ayu has business here. After two years, Lele will When Le is a little older, let him follow the delivery convoy to Beijing and come see you again."

    When Xiao Song Le heard this, his eyes lit up slightly.

    Meng Yunzheng burned the last piece of paper money, put out the fire, and packed everything up, then took Xiao Songle''s hand and left.

    Walking to the foot of the mountain, Xiao Songle felt a warm wind blowing from the side of his cheek, it was a little itchy, very gentle.

    He paused, Meng Yunzheng stopped and lowered his eyes to ask him, "What''s wrong?"

    "Cousin, can I ask you one thing?"

    "Tell me, what my cousin can do will definitely be done for you, you don''t have to ask for it."

    While speaking, he carried Xiao Songle into the carriage.

    The little guy sat down obediently, and when everyone came up, he whispered, "Cousin, can you help me draw two paintings, which are the portraits of my parents. I, I want to leave a memory."

    "Of course, that''s right, we''re going to Hong''s house now. I''ll ask Aunt Hong about the looks of your parents, and I''ll give it to you when I draw it."

    Speaking of which, Meng Yunzheng couldn''t get out of the Hong''s house twice earlier, and it was Shu Yu who took Xiao Songle there.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2238ï¼š Arent you the champion?

    Chapter 2238 Aren''t you the champion?

    Now that the whole group is about to leave the capital, Meng Yunzheng is going to visit the Hong family.

    The carriage did not go home after entering the city, but went directly to the Hong''s house.

    The door of the Hong family''s courtyard was open, and Aunt Hong was scolding people, and it was her eldest daughter-in-law who was scolding, "Are you stupid, if the Wei family doesn''t come to the door, you''d better go to Wei Tang yourself. What do you want to do? Ask Wei''s whereabouts?"

    Mrs. Yu was so scolded that she didn''t dare to lift her head. Now that the old lady is majestic, not only the girl Lu who came out of nowhere would support her, but she even brought Chen Kangtai to honor her.

    It is said that Chen Kangtai has found a job now, and he still works in the shop of the county owner and the champion, and he specially entertains distinguished guests on the second floor, and because of this, he has met many young masters and young ladies of the noble family.

    I heard that there is also an official, and any reward of silver is enough for their family to eat and drink.

    is very strange, this Chen Kangtai cut off ties with the Chen family, stopped contacting his biological parents, but respected her mother-in-law very much, and brought meat to visit her two days ago.

    Yu used to dare to scold Aunt Hong, but now she... endures it.

    She didn''t actually do anything. She just heard that the Wei family and son were back, and they just walked over there when they were shopping for vegetables. How could she know that there was such a talkative and long-tongued woman who ran to her mother-in-law to complain?

    Yu''s heart was bitter, and she was trying to find a topic to interrupt Aunt Hong''s scolding when several figures suddenly appeared out of the corner of her eye.

    She raised her head suddenly and hurriedly grabbed Aunt Hong, "Mother, dog... Lele is here."

    Aunt Hong''s scolding stopped abruptly, her face changed when she turned her head, and her face instantly became bright as a flower, she took a few steps forward, "Oh, Lele is here, show it to my aunt, how are you doing recently? ?"

    "Okay, I eat well and sleep well."

    "That''s good, that''s good, eating and sleeping is better than anything else." Aunt Hong was overjoyed, raised her head to see Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng, and hurriedly said, "His uncle, Miss Lu, don''t stand at the door. , let''s go into the house and talk."

    After he finished speaking, he turned his head and glared at Mrs. Yu, "Don''t hurry up and pour the tea, get the tea leaves in the cupboard in my room."

    "Okay." Yu Shi happily went to work.

    Aunt Hong brought a few people into the house. This was the second time she saw Meng Yunzheng. The last time I faced Meng Yunzheng with the courage of wanting to give Xiao Song Le to them, I had no other thoughts in my mind at that time. Now that the aura was gone, Aunt Hong felt a little nervous when facing Meng Yunzheng, who had an unusual aura.

    She held Xiao Songle''s hand, and she was a little strange, "Uncle, what are you doing here today?"

    Aunt Hong was a little nervous. She heard Xiao Songle say that Meng Yunzheng came to the capital this time to take the imperial examination. Now that the exam is over, the candidates who did not pass the exam and stayed in the capital have also left one after another.

    Now that Meng Yunzheng and Miss Lu are here, could it be that... they are also here to say goodbye?

    Just thinking about it, Mrs. Yu came in with two cups of tea and greeted them with a smile, "Master Meng, Miss Lu, drink tea."

    She put down the teacup, but didn''t leave, instead she looked at Meng Yunzheng with one glance.

    Aunt Hong frowned and coughed heavily, "We want to talk, you can go out and do some work."

    Mrs. Yu didn''t seem to hear it, she still looked at Meng Yunzheng, and suddenly exclaimed, "You, aren''t you the champion?!"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2239ï¼š Then you are the head of Wenan County.

    Chapter 2239 Then you are the head of Wen''an County

    Yu''s sudden exclamation after recognizing Meng Yunzheng came out at the same time as Meng Yunzheng''s words "We will leave the capital tomorrow".

    Therefore, Aunt Hong was taken aback, and it took a while to digest what the two of them meant.

    The next moment, she frowned and stared at Yu, "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    What champion?

    If Cousin Gouwa is really the champion, he will be an official in the capital, how could he leave the capital tomorrow?

    Aunt Hong knew that Meng Yunzheng had taken the exam this time, but he was mistaken for the champion by Mr. Yu when he failed the exam. Isn''t he poking at his heart?

    Aunt Hong is about to drive the Yu family out.

    However, Mrs. Yu didn''t leave, staring at him and yelling, "I, I, I''m not talking nonsense, mother, he really is, he is the champion, I''m sure I won''t admit it wrong. That day when I was parading across the street, I just From the street, you can see it clearly, really."

    She might admit the mistake of other jinshi, after all, she was surrounded by people, and her line of sight was almost blocked.

    But the champion is sitting on a high horse and walking in the first place. No one can stop him. She can see clearly.

    She said how this Young Master Meng looked so familiar, she didn''t dare to recognize it just now, but now that she typed more carefully, she was more certain that she definitely did not recognize the wrong person.

    "Mother, he is really the champion. The other onlookers who were standing beside me that day also said that this champion looks better than Tanhua. I also heard them say that the champion is only in his twenties this year, but he is Six yuan and the first. If it hadn''t already been engaged to Wen''an County Lord, it might have been given by those high-ranking officials..."

    Speaking of this, Mrs. Yu was silent for a moment and looked at Shu Yu in astonishment, "So, Miss Lu, you are the county magistrate of Wen''an??"

    Fuck, are Gouwa''s cousin and future cousin so powerful?

    Aunt Hong was also a little surprised for a while when she saw what she said was a promise.

    Yes, but how is this possible?

    She looked at Meng Yunzheng and asked in a low voice, "His uncle, you are really..."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Yes, I am indeed the new champion of this imperial examination."

    An orange that Aunt Hong was holding fell to the ground, and she swallowed hard. She hadn''t been to the cross-horse parade. There were so many people on the street that day, and it was not easy for her to crowd when she was old.

    But she never thought of linking Master Zhuang Yuan with his uncle Gouwa, after all, Young Master Meng is so young. The number one champion with six yuan and No. 1 must be at least forty.

    No, she seemed to have heard that the champion was very young, but she didn''t care, so forget it. At the beginning, she thought with all her eyes full of thoughts that the imperial examinations had passed, and the dog had to go too, and she had time to care about who the champion was.

    Aunt Hong looked at Shu Yu again, so she is really the county head?

    Shu Yu picked up the oranges on the ground, put them on the table again, and said to Aunt Hong with a smile, "No matter who A Yun is, he is Lele''s cousin, Auntie don''t need to worry too much."

    Is this a matter of caring or not?

    Aunt Hong helped her forehead, and immediately realized something was wrong, "Wait, his uncle said just now that you are leaving the capital tomorrow? You are the champion. I heard that the champion is going to be an official in the capital."

    Meng Yunzheng, "I resigned."

    Strictly speaking, it is not considered to be resignation, after all, the appointment of officials has not succeeded.

    But the explanation is too complicated, I''m afraid Aunt Hong won''t understand.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2240ï¼š Auntie, lets go to Dongan House together.

    Chapter 2240 Let the aunt go to Dong''an House together

    Aunt Hong and Mrs. Yu took a deep breath after hearing what he said lightly.

    What did they hear? Resign? ?

    "Are you crazy?" Mrs. Yu''s voice rose suddenly, "You''ve already been admitted to the top spot, what do you do when you''re not an official?"

    Mrs. Yu couldn''t wait to grab a handful of her own hair, and wanted to knock Meng Yunzheng''s head off to take a good look at what she was thinking.

    Aunt Hong frowned and hit her, "How did you talk?" What does it mean to be crazy?

    Yu opened her mouth, she just couldn''t understand.

    Aunt Hong thought more, she suspected that Meng Yunzheng was being targeted, "Did you encounter any trouble?"

    Meng Yunzheng laughed, "No trouble, it''s been a few days, maybe you haven''t heard the news. I plan to go back to open the academy, don''t worry, the emperor supports this plan, and he also introduced me to a teacher gentlemen."

    "As long as there is no trouble." Hearing that the emperor did not blame him, Aunt Hong felt more relieved.

    She looked at Yu Shi and wanted to say something, and glared at her quickly, "Okay, hurry up and go out to work, we still have something to talk about."

    Yu wanted to stay and listen, but after knowing the identities of the two in front of her, she was reluctant to leave.

    Aunt Hong was not used to her fault and pushed the person out directly.

    After the door was closed, Aunt Hong finally realized that Meng Yunzheng was planning to leave, and felt a little reluctant.

    She sighed, "Leave tomorrow? Can''t you stay for a few more days?"

    She was not mentally prepared at all.

    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu glanced at each other. Before they could answer, Xiao Songle said, "Cousin and aunt are going back to get married. If it is delayed for a few more days, they will miss the wedding date."

    Aunt Hong was stunned for a moment, and quickly said, "Marriage is a big deal, so it can''t be delayed." She touched Xiao Songle''s head, "I just can''t bear you."

    Shu Yu thought about it and said, "Do you want to go back to Dong''an Mansion with us, auntie?"

    Aunt Hong raised her head quickly, then shook her head with a smile and said, "That''s not good, my family is in the capital after all, and I still have children. It was already shameless to send Lele to you back then, so why not follow along and cause trouble? ."

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "I mean, invite my aunt to our wedding. When we go back this time, we also have a few friends in the capital with them. They will come back after we finish our marriage. Auntie comes back with them."

    "This¡­"

    "Don''t you want to go and see where Lele lives now? And the scenery of Dong''an Mansion and the capital is completely different. My aunt is strong now, so it''s better to go out and have a look."

    Aunt Hong looked at Xiao Song Le''s bright and hopeful eyes, and was madly moved.

    "Will it trouble you?"

    "No, it''s just that I may have to trouble my aunt to help take the children on the road. With Lele, we will have three children to set off together."

    Xiao Song Le immediately raised his head and retorted, "I''m an adult, I can help lead Xiao Huohuo."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "I''ll have to trouble you then? Son of Song Le?"

    "Yeah." The little guy puffed out his chest, nodded heavily, and the milky eyes on his fleshy face trembled.

    Aunt Hong was amused by his serious appearance. If it wasn''t for the dog''s life now, how could she be so cheerful?

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2241ï¼š image

    Chapter 2241 Portrait

    The matter was settled like this, Meng Yunzheng said to Aunt Hong, "I came here today, and I want to paint two portraits, about Lele''s parents. One is to think about the children, and the other is to take the portraits to find them. Lele''s mother is also convenient."

    Aunt Hong nodded again and again, "Yes, yes, you can draw it."

    She looked left and right, "Let''s go to the main room to paint, my room is dark, I''m afraid I can''t see clearly."

    A house like the Hong family basically has small rooms and small windows. It doesn''t matter if you go in and out every day, but reading and writing takes your eyes off.

    What''s more, the main house where Aunt Hong used to live has long been for her son and daughter-in-law. The windows of her room are not facing well, which is even more inconvenient.

    Meng Yunzheng had no objection, the group went out of the house, and Aunt Hong greeted Yu.

    "Quick, bring this table out of the main room with me, bring it to the door to make it brighter, and paint for his uncle."

    Mrs. Yu was muttering outside the room. If Aunt Hong hadn''t had Cheyenne and Yingxi guarding outside the room, she would have been lying by the door eavesdropping.

    When I heard it, people were going to paint in the main room, so wouldn''t she be able to see it?

    This is the painting of the new champion. Even if he is not an official, he is still the champion. He is now painting in the Hong family, so this painting must have been given to the Hong family. He can hang it up when he turns around, and when the neighbors come over, he can show off.

    Therefore, Mrs. Yu was very active and ran over.

    But she didn''t need her to move the table, Cheyenne and Yingxi placed the table at the door one by one.

    Mr. Yu quickly said, "I''ll get a rag and wipe the table."

    In fact, the table is not dirty, not to mention the diligent Aunt Hong, that is Mrs. Yu, whose character is not very good, but she still works diligently.

    After wiping it a little, Cheyen placed the pen, ink, paper and inkstone brought from the carriage.

    Mrs. Yu asked attentively, "What does Master Zhuang Yuan want to paint?"

    "Painting Lele''s parents." Aunt Hong replied, "You also think back, what the big Zhuang husband and wife look like, talk to his uncle well, so that the painting can be more like."

    Mrs. Yu, "..." She said she couldn''t understand, what did the parents who drew the dog doll do? ? ?

    I thought so, but when she started to grind and write, she still obediently described the appearance of the two.

    Meng Yunzheng is Mr. Shanju, and his painting skills are very good, but when Aunt Hong and Mrs. Yu express it, they are not very clear.

    After discarding three or five pieces of paper in a row, and after the last figure was drawn, Aunt Hong and Mrs. Yu both widened their eyes, and they were amazed, "Like, it''s too similar, that''s what Dazhuang looks like."

    Aunt Hong''s eyes were slightly red. It had been five years since Da Zhuang died. Now, when I saw his portrait, it was as if someone was still alive.

    Xiao Songle blinked, it turned out that this was his father.

    Dazhuang''s portrait was finished, and then came Wei''s.

    With the previous experience, Wei''s portrait is much easier. As soon as the two portraits are drawn together, Shu Yu can''t help but exclaim, "Xiao Lele looks just like them."

    "Isn''t it? I couldn''t see it when I was a child, but now it''s grown. Those noses and eyes are all grown in places where my parents look good. In the future, our family Lele will definitely be a beautiful man."

    Xiao Song Le, who was looking at Wei''s portrait, turned red instantly, "Auntie, I, I don''t rely on beauty, I will rely on strength in the future."

    Beauty is a skin, and like his cousin, he can be respected if he has real talents and practical learning.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2242ï¼š Want Meng Yunzhengs autograph inscription

    Chapter 2242 Want Meng Yunzheng''s autograph

    After the portrait was finished, Meng Yunzheng put the image of Da Zhuang aside, and drew several pictures of Wei''s.

    In this way, when you arrive at Huajiang Mansion, you can find someone to take the portrait to find someone.

    The last stroke was completed, Meng Yunzheng was about to put away the pen and paper. Who knew Yu suddenly said, "Well, his uncle, can you draw another picture?"

    Meng Yunzheng turned his head to look at her, "Draw what?"

    "You can draw whatever you want. I''ll have it framed and hang it in the main room. Are you the champion, or the champion of Liu Yuanjie? When the neighbors come over, I can tell everyone that this is the music. Lele''s cousin, Lele is so beautiful."

    Aunt Hong scolded her, "Are you happy, or are you vain?"

    Yu Shi smiled dryly, "Isn''t it because people have been asking us in recent years, has Lele been lost by us? If we have this painting, it will be more credible, right? Those people won''t make random guesses. , I thought something happened to Lele."

    Meng Yunzheng pondered for a moment, "It''s fine to draw a picture, I can write a word."

    He is Mr. Yamai, and they wouldn''t know if he didn''t stamp it. But there is no guarantee that no one will doubt his identity from the habit of painting, and he does not want to lose his vest at the moment.

    Mr. Yu doesn''t care about anything, as long as she can hang her on the wall anyway.

    Feeling that the word seems more suitable?

    Mr. Yu nodded quickly, "Okay, I''ll just hang it in front of the hall."

    Aunt Hong saw that Meng Yunzheng had no objection, so she didn''t say anything more, but glared at Yu Shi again and again.

    Meng Yunzheng pondered for a moment, and then began to write.

    His fonts have always been free and easy, like flowing clouds and flowing water. Rao is Yu who doesn''t know how to do it, and he also finds it very pleasing to the eye.

    "Hundred lines of filial piety come first."

    As soon as the five words were written, Meng Yunzheng asked Yu, "How many words are possible?"

    The corners of Yu''s mouth froze. I''m afraid he''s not mocking them, right?

    She felt a little uncomfortable in her heart, but she still gritted her teeth and satirized ironically, anyway, this word is valuable. And there are not many neighbors who can read. Even if she hangs on the wall, people may not understand what it is.

    She can achieve the purpose of showing off, and nothing else.

    Mr. Yu smiled and put his palms together, "Okay, that''s a beautiful word, the champion is the champion."

    Meng Yunzheng took out his own private seal and stamped it on it, Yu was even more happy, couldn''t help but reached out and touched the paper, this is the inscription written by the champion of Liuyuan Jidi, and it looks extraordinary.

    When she turned around, she had to ask her son to come over and touch the word, maybe he could get a little bit of style.

    Meng Yunzheng packed up his things, no matter what the Yu family was thinking, since things were done, they had to go back.

    Aunt Hong didn''t leave him, knowing that they were leaving tomorrow, there must be a lot of things to pack today.

    And herself, she has to get ready too.

    The two sent Meng Yunzheng and the others out of the courtyard. After getting into the carriage, Mrs. Yu suddenly said in front of the neighbors who were watching the lively outside, "Master Zhuang Yuan, Lord Lu County, walk slowly."

    Shu Yu several people: "¡­"

    When the carriage turned a corner and disappeared completely, the neighbors in the neighborhood hurriedly asked, "Amao, who was your name just now? What is the county master of Yelu, the champion?"

    Yu just wanted to show off triumphantly, when Aunt Hong pulled him into the door and closed the door directly.

    Aunt Hong patted her, "Are you finished yet?"

    Mrs. Yu pouted, "Mother, don''t scold me, I still have something to ask you."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2243ï¼š Chen family boys life is what you are looking for

    Chapter 2243 The work of the Chen family boy is what you are looking for

    Aunt Hong snorted coldly, "Apart from wanting to take some money out of my hands, what else can you do?"

    After she finished speaking, she went straight into the room, ignoring Yu.

    Mrs. Yu was furious and lifted her heels up, "Mother, don''t go, I ask you, did you introduce the Chen family boy to find such a good job?"

    She didn''t think about it at first, but the more she thought about it, the more wrong it became.

    Lu Ji is a shop run by the owner of Wen''an County, and the job that Chen Kangtai was looking for not long ago was Lu Ji.

    This is of course a coincidence.

    But Chen Kangtai came to see her mother-in-law with fish and meat pastries a few days ago. She was very respectful inside and out. She even heard Chen Kangtai say that she would give her mother-in-law a pension in the future.

    Retirement? ?

    She thought it was weird at the time, but now that I think about it, Chen Kangtai happened to be a pal at Lu Ji, and Lu Ji''s owner happened to have a close relationship with her mother-in-law. Sit on a stool.

    Aunt Hong didn''t expect her to guess, she really didn''t know the identities of Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng earlier.

    Chen Kangtai came to see her after working in the shop. But Chen Kangtai thought that Aunt Hong and Shu Yu were so familiar with each other that they must know her identity.

    In addition, when he was outside, he always called Shu Yu his boss and Meng Yunzheng''s uncle, how did he know that Aunt Hong didn''t know anything?

    was picked up by Mrs. Yu by mistake today, and she also guessed the source of Chen Kangtai''s work.

    Aunt Hong didn''t have to hide it now, so she nodded, "Yes, I introduced it."

    "You admit it?" Mrs. Yu almost jumped, gritted her teeth and said, "Mother, you''re not being authentic, is there no one in our family? You introduce such a good job to an outsider who has no relationship with you and no reason. You My son is still doing hard work and supporting the whole family with such a low salary, you are going to watch our family die."

    started crying as he spoke.

    Aunt Hong frowned, "You can''t finish, people want smart and learned guys. I want to find easy work for you, but can you read? Can you talk to those scholars? Is it? You are like this, grabbing a lot on the street, Miss Lu wants someone who has seen the world like Kang Tai."

    Mrs Yu choked, she really couldn''t refute those words. Chen Kangtai has indeed read books for many years and can be a man.

    But she was not reconciled, "Even if we don''t have knowledge and can''t compare to Chen Kangtai, but her shop doesn''t just want scholars, don''t you need to do chores. My man can''t do anything else, so chores are always fine."

    "Miss Lu runs a shop and does business, so you are considered a good person? Oh, she has to accept the person I introduced? Am I her mother or her savior, why should she listen to me? If they don''t care about anything, they just throw Lele into their house. I have to be grateful for them regardless of the past. With our relationship, I should be the one to repay their kindness. How shameful am I to let them take care of our family?"

    Mrs. Yu was speechless, so she was right, but it was so cheap for outsiders, and she felt uncomfortable.

    However, before she could relieve the depression in her heart, she suddenly heard that Aunt Hong was going to follow Shu Yu and the others back to Dong''an Mansion tomorrow.

    She couldn''t care about anything else immediately, her face changed in shock, "You, you want to leave the capital? You don''t want this house anymore?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2244ï¼š admire this girl

    Chapter 2244 Admiration for this girl

    Aunt Hong rolled her eyes, "You''re deaf, I said, I''m going to the Dong''an House for dinner. The county head of Wen''an and Meng Zhuangyuan are going to get married, so they invited me to go there. By the way, I''m going to meet Shimian in a few days. I''ll be back in a month. You go to the second and third''s house in a while, and ask them to come and have a meal together in the evening, and I will explain the family affairs. "

    After , she went straight into the house.

    When Yu was catching up, the door was closed, she could only stand outside the door and say, "Mother, are you really coming back? Otherwise, take me there, or take the child''s father, you alone We don''t worry about people going out."

    Yes, they are going too. Maybe they will have a good relationship with Meng Zhuangyuan, the head of Wen''an County, and there will be more benefits.

    Aunt Hong was impatient, "Who will do the work when you go to this house, and who will take care of your son and daughter? If your man is gone, who will earn the money in the family, and are you going to drink the northwest wind?"

    "Then, then you take your grandson. Let him meet the world."

    "Thinking beautifully, you forgot how he bullied Lele in the past? Lele has a group of friends in Dong''an mansion now. When you look back and let the dog bite people, you won''t regret it after seeing you."

    In short, Mrs. Yu said no matter what, but in the end, she could not let Aunt Hong let go.

    In the evening, the second daughter and the younger son''s family came over, and it was noisy for a long time.

    Compared with the lively Hong family, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng are much quieter here.

    Everything that should be prepared a few days ago is ready, just put everything on the carriage at night, and you can leave early in the morning.

    For the house that I am renting now, the one-month lease term has not yet come, and it is time to let Yun Qide negotiate with the landlord to hand over the house.

    As for the original courtyard in the south of the city, it was originally bought by Meng Yunzheng.

    They are not short of money, so they put it aside for the time being, and occasionally let Aunt Feng help to clean it up. In the future, they will serve as the base for Yuangui and the others in the freight team to come to the capital. There are a lot of people in the convoy, but if the small courtyard in the south of the city and the backyard of the shop live separately, they can live there.

    Everything was arranged, and in the evening, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng entered the palace to bid farewell to the emperor.

    This is Shu Yu''s first time entering the palace and seeing the emperor for the first time.

    She lowered her head slightly, but the emperor was looking at her, "I''ve always been curious about you, but I''ve never been able to see you. But I''ve heard a lot about you, and I used to think it was an exaggeration, but later I found out that you were in Changjin. The government''s performance is something I admire very much."

    In fact, what the emperor admired even more was that the girl in front of her was able to support Meng Yunzheng so unhesitatingly to become an inconspicuous academy mountain leader in a small place.

    Originally based on Meng Yunzheng''s talent and learning, and the title of Liuyuan and Di, as long as there is no accident, he will become an important official of the court sooner or later, and he can also earn Shu Yu a title, so that she can enjoy all the glory and wealth.

    But these, she said she didn''t want it, she would rather earn the position of county head and open a small shop by herself.

    If she is a man, the emperor also wants to keep her in the court.

    "The emperor is too famous." Shu Yu said humbly with a blessed body.

    In fact, she became the county head, and when she arrived in the capital, she should have gone to the palace to thank her.

    It is disrespectful to drag it to the present.

    The emperor smiled and said, "Okay, don''t be restrained. Today we will talk, and we should practice it for you."

    Having said that, he gave the two of them seats, let them serve food, and swept away all the people who were serving.

    There are only three of them in the entire apse.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2245ï¼š we send our mother out of town

    Chapter 2245 We send our mother out of the city

    The royal meal, Shu Yu still enjoyed it very much.

    Taking advantage of the gap between the emperor and Meng Yunzheng talking, she calmly gathered most of the dishes into her bowl.

    The emperor occasionally glanced at her, and then saw that Meng Yunzheng was doing two things with one mind, and he could also give Shu a dish when discussing things with himself.

    Shu Yu was also worried that Meng Yunzheng would only focus on talking and forget to eat. Whenever he had something delicious, he would put a little bit into his bowl, and then tug on his sleeve to remind him to eat two bites.

    This kind of thing seems to have been done many times, and they are very familiar with each other.

    The emperor looked at it, and even felt a bit envious.

    There are many women around him, from queens to concubines to beauties, of all types, but none of them get along like an ordinary couple like Shu Yu.

    That''s all, he is a lonely man, and he chooses his own path, so why should he covet the homes of ordinary people?

    After Shu Yu finished his dinner, he was led by the **** to the harem to meet the queen.

    Empress and Shu Yu have nothing to do with each other, the other party is leaving tomorrow, and Meng Yunzheng has a close relationship with the emperor, so her attitude towards Shu Yu is kind.

    Knowing that they are going to get married when they go back, they also gave him a pair of exquisite heads and a pair of precious jade bracelets.

    When the **** followed Shu Yu with these things and sent her to the front hall to meet with Meng Yunzheng, Meng Yunzheng also brought out a bunch of things bestowed by the emperor.

    The two looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.

    The sky was getting dark, so Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng didn''t delay any longer, and hurried home to wash and rest.

    On the last night in the capital, everyone rested early, and the next morning, several carriages drove out from Futai Street.

    When was halfway through, the carriage that Shu Yu was riding in went to Hong''s house alone, while the others left the city first.

    Aunt Hong had been waiting at the door for a long time, but it wasn''t just her standing at the door. There were also two sons and a daughter from the Hong family.

    Shu Yu, "¡­"

    Aunt Hong took two bags from her son, waved to Xiao Songle who stuck her head out, and then said to Shu Yu embarrassedly, "I have a lot of things..."

    "It''s just two burdens, there''s more than that. Don''t worry, you can put it down."

    Yingxi got off the carriage and helped Aunt Hong up.

    The inside of the carriage was very empty, and Aunt Hong felt a little relieved.

    After she sat down nervously, she waved to the Hong family, "Okay, I''m leaving now, you all go back."

    Boss Hong took a step forward and said, "Mother, this is your first time going abroad. We don''t worry, we will send you one."

    "No, I''m in a carriage, and you can''t catch up."

    "It''s alright, we''ve hired two mule carts long ago. Look, here we come. We''ll take you to the city gate, not far."

    Aunt Hong was surprised, she turned her head and saw that there were really two mule carts, she didn''t even know about it.

    Meng Yunzheng said, "It''s okay, it''s rare for them to be filial, so let them send them to the city gate."

    No matter whether the Hong family really cares about Aunt Hong or falsely cares about Aunt Hong, they want to send their mother who is going away for the first time to the gate of the city, and he can''t refuse.

    Aunt Hong didn''t say anything more. In fact, she was still a little nervous. A few sons and daughters gave her away, so she could divert her attention somewhat.

    So Shu Yu and the others walked in front of the carriage, and the Hong family were crowded and scrambled to follow in the mule carriage behind, all the way out of the city gate.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2246ï¼š Recognized a champion

    Chapter 2246 Recognized a champion

    When the three cars arrived outside the city, Zhao Xi and the others had been waiting for a while.

    The Hong family originally thought there were not many people, but they got out of the car and found that they actually had a team?

    Xiao Huohuo squatted on the ground and talked to a bug. Hearing the sound of the wheel, he immediately turned his head, dropped the branch in his hand, and ran over.

    "Brother Lele, come on, let me introduce, new friend."

    Xiao Songle got off the carriage and immediately went up to meet him, but a question mark appeared on his forehead.

    new friend? He knows all the people present, who is his new friend?

    Xiao Huohuo had already pulled him towards the bug, but the bug was too small, so he forgot to mark it and couldn''t see it, so he walked over and looked down for a long time but couldn''t find it. Turning his head dizzy, he sat down on the ground for a while, and then he didn''t know what to think, and giggled.

    Zhao Xi was made to cry stupidly by his son, he stroked his forehead, and simply handed the person to Xiao Songle, and walked to Shu Yu''s side.

    Shu Yu is introducing people to Aunt Hong, "This is my sister, these two are my cousins..."

    Daniel and Yuangui have not left since the delivery. Not only did they not leave, but the rest of the team also stayed in the capital.

    Anyway, Shu Yu didn''t plan to stay in the capital for a long time. It has only been half a month since the shop opened, so they just went back together.

    Therefore, the team that went back this time was a bit large.

    After meeting with everyone, Aunt Hong urged the Hong family to go back.

    The Hong family wanted to wait for them to leave before leaving, but who knew that Shu Yu and others all got off the carriage, as if they had no intention of leaving.

    Aunt Hong was a little strange, "Aren''t we going to leave?"

    "Don''t worry, there are still a few people waiting."

    Just when Aunt Hong looked suspicious, a carriage slowly drove out.

    followed closely and saw Xiang Weinan carefully helping Xiao Ruojun out of the carriage.

    "We''re not too late."

    Shu Yu hurriedly greeted him, "You are pregnant, what are you doing out here?"

    "After you leave, we don''t know when we will meet again. Naturally, we will send you off." Xiao Ruojun took her hand, "Unfortunately, I can''t attend your wedding."

    If she was not pregnant, Xiao Ruojun felt that she could make this trip.

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "You can raise your baby at home with peace of mind, and when the child is a little older, you can come to Dong''an to play."

    "Okay, we must go when the time comes."

    A few people here were talking, but the Hong family over there widened their eyes.

    Mr. Yu was even more excited, pulling his man''s sleeve, and whispered, "I recognize him, that''s it, that''s Xiang Weinan, the champion last time."

    I have to say that Yu''s ability to recognize the champion is really first-class.

    "I remember hearing someone say last time that Lord Xiang is now serving as a servant of the household department?"

    "Hey..." The Hong family gasped and looked at Xiang Weinan, who was chatting and laughing with Meng Yunzheng.

    "Cousin Gouwa seems to have a good relationship with Lord Xiang."

    "It''s so good, they look like brothers."

    "After the dog baby, it''s really going to develop." There are uncles of champions and aunts of county magistrates, and now it seems that they still have a close relationship with high officials in the capital.

    They regret it very much now. If they had been nicer to the dog in the past, maybe they would have been treated so warmly like Aunt Hong now.

    "Hey, there are two more carriages coming, they seem to be heading this way."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2247ï¼š Yao Bos family also went

    Chapter 2247 Yao Bo''s family also go

    The Hong family all turned their heads, and they really saw the two carriages stopped in front of Shu Yu.

    Meng Yunzheng and Xiang Weinan took a step forward and bowed to the person who got off the carriage, "Master Wan."

    Sir Wan returned the salute, then turned around and helped Mr. Hou down.

    He said to Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu, "Aunt Hou and A Qing will ask you."

    Hou and Shu Qing will follow Shu Yu back to Dong''an Mansion to attend the wedding, along with Shu Qing''s husband, Master Wan''s confidant guard.

    The Hong family was surprised, "Who is this?"

    "I don''t know, I heard Meng Zhuangyuan seem to call him Lord Wan." After all, the Hong family are just ordinary people. They know Xiang Weinan because he was also the Zhuangyuan Lang who walked across the street back then, and he was good-looking and impressive.

    Sir Wan is not someone they have a chance to meet.

    "I see that the adults are respectful to him, and I am sure that the official position is not low."

    "Hey, another carriage is coming."

    "My dear, why are there so many?"

    During the conversation, two carriages stopped again. As soon as Master Wan turned his head, he smiled and said, "Master Yao is here too."

    The Hong family, "..." Another adult?

    What the **** is going on, are all these adults familiar with the county owner of Mengzhuangyuan Road?

    Doll is really amazing, I know so many great people!

    Master Yao was talking to Meng Yunzheng, while Mrs. Yao and Mrs. Kang took a long breath and said to Shu Yu, "Finally caught up."

    I don''t blame the three of them for coming late, the main reason is that Xiang Weinan and the others have to go to court, and they didn''t come until after the court disperses.

    Xiang Weinan walked slowly because he was worried about being pregnant, but he had nothing to pack, so the carriage would just come over.

    But the Hou family and the Yao family had to pack their things, which inevitably came too late.

    That''s right, in addition to the Hou''s mother and daughter going to Dong''an Mansion this time, Yao Bo and the Kang family also plan to go with them.

    Yao Bo was studying in Guozijian, but he was a little restless in recent months, and his writing was not satisfactory. The master suggested that he go out for a walk. It didn''t happen that Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu were getting married, so he followed to relax.

    And Meng Yunzheng is the champion, he can still discuss with him. In particular, there are two great scholars who are about to sit in his Zhenglu Academy. It is said that the gentlemen have set off from two different places. After they arrive at Dong''an Mansion, the two gentlemen will also be able to arrive. Instructions from the two gentlemen.

    It was just that, Xiao Huohuo and his son had a good time during this time, and they were inseparable, so they simply went to Dong''an House together.

    Mrs. Yao also wanted to go, but unfortunately, if he left, Yao Tianqin would be the only one left in the family, which was a bit pitiful.

    Seeing that everyone had arrived, Meng Yunzheng didn''t delay any longer, and greeted everyone to get on the carriage.

    "Let''s go, so as not to miss the place to stay for the night."

    "Yes, yes, don''t delay, get in the car." Yao Tianqin pulled Mrs. Yao, told her not to hold her little grandson, and rushed them to the carriage, and then explained to Yao Bo, "If you can help on the road, help. You are here to travel, not to be the eldest young master, don''t make people busy with everything."

    Yao Bo couldn''t help laughing and crying, "Father, it''s not like I haven''t endured hardships, and I don''t know how to look down on others. Don''t worry, I will take good care of my daughter-in-law and son. Come back."

    Here the father and son say goodbye, and after the Yao family child escaped from his grandmother''s arms, he has already climbed into Xiaohuohuo''s carriage.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2248ï¼š three babies

    Chapter 2248 Three Dolls

    The three children are going to ride in a carriage, Zhao Xi looks big at first glance.

    No, he can''t handle it, Xiao Songle is okay, Yao Mumu, this stinky boy, and Xiao Huohuo get together, it really fits their name, wood will definitely burn when it encounters fire.

    When Zhao Xi thought that he had to deal with them all the way, he wanted to die.

    He raised his eyes and looked in the direction of Shu Yu, and found that she was being pulled by Xiao Ruojun to say goodbye. As soon as his eyes rolled, he hugged Xiao Huohuo and Yao Mumu one by one, and then let Xiao Songle lie on his back. With his arms around his neck, he directly sent the people to Shu Yu''s carriage.

    Therefore, when Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng said goodbye to Lord Wan and the others, when they returned to the carriage, they saw three pairs of round eyes staring at them blankly.

    Shu Yu, "¡­"

    Meng Yunzheng frowned and raised his eyes to look at Zhao Xi, "Take your son..."

    Before he finished speaking, Zhao Xi directly pulled the reins of the carriage, "Let''s go¡ª"

    He took the lead and drove forward. The people in the convoy did not know the situation here. Seeing someone took the lead, they followed.

    Meng Yunzheng rubbed his forehead and looked at Shu Yu, "Get in the car."

    There were three children in the carriage, and Aunt Hong had to take care of her as she did her part, so even the Hong family outside wanted to say goodbye to her.

    Seeing the carriage go farther and farther, the Hong family opened their mouths and swallowed everything they wanted to say.

    They didn''t let out a breath until they were all gone.

    The eldest member of the Hong family reacted quickly, thinking that Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu were gone, but there are so many big people present, it is always alright to have a relationship.

    However, people who have achieved the status of Xiang Weinan and Lord Wan have not encountered this kind of thing once or twice. Just looking at the look in the eyes of the boss of the Hong family, they will know what his plan is.

    Yao Tianqin, who is not very sophisticated, can see it.

    Therefore, the few people did not delay for a moment at all. After saying goodbye to each other, they got on the carriage and walked away.

    The Hong family had eaten a mouthful of ashes, and could only secretly hate themselves for being slow.

    Shu Yu''s team expanded again. With Hou''s mother and daughter and Yao Bo''s family joining, the team became mighty.

    In the carriage, Aunt Hong looked at Shu Yu nervously, opened her mouth a few times to say something, and finally closed it obediently.

    Then, just watched Shu Yu holding the cloth strip, tying Huohuo and Mumu to the seat.

    "Okay, now let''s play the game, one two three, wooden man, whoever speaks first and moves first will lose."

    Xiao Huohuo blinked and played with the cloth strip around his waist blankly.

    Yao Mumu asked directly, "Why do you want to tie me up when you play games?"

    Of course, it is to prevent you from leaning out the window. One child is fine, but if two children come together, they won''t be able to pull them together.

    Shu Yu opened his eyes and said nonsense, "I''m not tying you, I''m marking you. Look, if you guys move, I''ll know by looking at the cloth, right?"

    Yao Mumu tilted his head, still wondering if he was right.

    Over there, Xiao Huohuo has already raised his hand. He is very supportive of the second aunt he likes. If the other party says anything, he will only answer, "Yes."

    When Yao Mumu saw this, he couldn''t think about it anymore, and he raised his hand not to be outdone, "Yes."

    Meng Yunzheng, Aunt Hong, "¡­"

    Xiao Songle: Fortunately, he is no longer a child of two or three years old.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2249ï¼š Shu Yu takes care of two children

    Chapter 2249 Shu Yu takes care of two children

    Shu Yu looked at the three children, and after explaining, the game began.

    "One, two, three, wooden people, don''t speak, don''t move."

    As soon as she finished speaking, she was the first to lean on the wooden board and closed her eyes and did not move. When Xiao Huohuo saw this, she followed suit.

    Mumu fell down excitedly.

    There was no movement in the carriage for an instant, and Shu Yu slowly opened his eyes and looked at the two little guys.

    Very good, finally quiet.

    Not only was it quiet, the two children were lying still with their eyes closed, and soon as the carriage swayed, their breathing was steady, and they fell asleep.

    Meng Yunzheng, Aunt Hong, Xiao Songle, "..." It''s so coaxing.

    Shu Yu moved his shoulder blades and spread the blanket on the side to cover the two children, "Let''s talk softly."

    Aunt Hong looked at her, and then looked at the two children. After a long while, she finally said in a low voice, "Miss Lu, if the children sleep too much during the day, they will be noisy at night."

    "Then I don''t care, anyway, their parents take them at night, who let them care about their children during the day." Just sleep soundly at night.

    She didn''t believe it, they would dare to bring their own children tomorrow.

    Aunt Hong somehow sympathized with the parents of these two children, and they will definitely regret it after tonight.

    Thinking so, Aunt Hong still took the initiative to take care of several children.

    The two children did not sleep peacefully, and they always kicked the blankets off their bodies. Aunt Hong covered them and blocked them on the bench to prevent them from falling.

    Shu Yu didn''t stop her behavior. If Aunt Hong was not allowed to do something, she would not be comfortable staying in the carriage.

    However, the two children didn''t sleep for long in the end. In less than an hour, Huo Huo woke up with the bumping of the carriage, and then accidentally kicked Mumu, and the two opened their eyes almost at the same time.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Aunt Hong standing in front of him.

    Whether it was Huohuo or Mumu, it was the first time I saw Aunt Hong today. I was not familiar with it. When I woke up, I was still in a completely dazed state. humming to cry.

    "Wow, mother..."

    Aunt Hong said, "Miss Lu, both children are awake."

    After saying that, he turned over half of his body, revealing the figure of Shu Yu.

    "Awake?" Shu Yu stretched out his hand before crying, "Come on, auntie hug."

    Seeing his favorite aunt, Xiao Huohuo''s tears were instantly held back, and he stretched out his little fleshy hand and shoved himself into Shu Yu''s arms.

    Shu Yu hugged him with one hand and Yao Mumu with the other.

    The little guy saw the familiar person, and then watched the movements of the little friend, and followed him.

    "Would you like to drink some water?" Shu Yu sat on the little guy on the left and right on his lap, with small furry heads on both sides of his neck, and his heart softened.

    After Meng Yunzheng took the water and fed the two of them, they were completely awake from their drowsiness.

    Xiao Huohuo lowered his head, looked at the cloth strip tied around his waist with some doubts, scratched his face and was very puzzled, why did he have this thing on his body?

    Mumu was a little older than him, and he quickly remembered what happened before he fell asleep, and immediately widened his eyes and asked nervously, "Auntie, wooden man, who, who won?"

    Shu Yu sighed and said helplessly, "You win, I lose."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2250ï¼š being fooled

    Chapter 2250 Was fooled and lame

    "Win." Mumu exclaimed excitedly, Xiao Huohuo also reacted, and the two children looked at Shu Yu with bright eyes.

    Mumu said, "I know that those who lose will be punished."

    Xiao Huohuo nodded heavily, "Punishment."

    "Of course, I admit the punishment." Shu Yu looked at the two of them amused.

    Mumu tilted his head and thought, "What''s the punishment?"

    Shu Yu showed a kind smile, "We agreed, whoever loses will be punished for endorsement."

    "Huh?" Mumu blinked and looked at Huo Huo, "Endorsement? We, did we talk about it?"

    Why is it an endorsement, isn''t it that the loser pays a fine? He saw the servants in the family bet and said that the loser would pay two cents.

    I don''t know how much the two cents are. Can I buy candied gourd and Little Candy Man? He wants to eat one by himself, send one to Huo Huo''s brother, one to Lele''s brother, as well as his parents and grandparents, and the aunts and uncles in front of him. .

    But endorsement, can''t you buy candied haws?

    Shu Yu nodded affirmatively, "Yes, we agreed at the time that the loser must endorse it. Otherwise, ask other people, this is an extraordinary punishment, and we must abide by it."

    Mumu looked at Meng Yunzheng, who was sitting opposite, who nodded with a serious expression.

    On the other hand, Xiao Song Le, whose tangled faces were all twisted together. What should I do, if brother Mumu asks himself, how will he answer? Children can''t lie, but aunts must have their own reasons for saying so.

    However, Xiao Song Le, who is also a child, did not get the attention of his two younger brothers.

    After getting the affirmative answer from Meng Yunzheng and Aunt Hong, they breathed a long sigh of relief and said with a smile, "It turns out that the loser has to endorse it. We all forgot. Fortunately, we won." .

    Xiao Songle, "¡­"

    The two children were stunned for a moment. After getting down from Shu Yu''s lap, they sat down on the stool beside them and began to accept the fruits of victory.

    Shu Yu''s conscience was aching for a while, then closed his eyes and began to recite the Three Character Classic, "In the beginning of human beings, nature is inherently good..."

    It didn''t take long for the two children to listen before their eyes began to draw circles and they swayed dizzily.

    How to do? So painful.

    Xiao Huohuo said with a bitter face, "Brother Mumu, I miss my parents."

    "I miss them too, this is really a great punishment." I really want to cry, but I can''t. Be strong and hold back.

    Aunt Hong almost laughed out loud listening to their muttering.

    She couldn''t help but look at Xiao Songle. When Xiao Songle left with Miss Lu, she seemed to be the same size as Mumu. Was it the same when she was on her way?

    In fact, Aunt Hong thinks too much. Xiao Songle is different from Mumu Huohuo, and the background environment of their growth is very different.

    Not to mention Mumu, it¡¯s Huo Huo, and that¡¯s what all the parents love and pamper.

    As long as there is parental love, it is the confidence of the child''s innocence and restlessness.

    Xiao Songle had nothing and couldn''t speak yet, but he was well-behaved and not noisy. However, the more sensible he was, the more Shu Yu devoted himself to guiding him step by step and taking care of him.

    "Auntie, haven''t you finished memorizing yet?" Mumu asked in a low voice.

    Shu Yu shook his head, "No, since it''s a punishment, at least one hour should be carried on the back."

    One hour... how long is it?

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2251ï¼š Announcement to mother

    Chapter 2251 Announcement to mother

    The two children almost collapsed, but it didn¡¯t take long for the carriage to finally stop for a break and eat.

    Mumu heard the voice from Mr. Kang outside, and quickly climbed out of the carriage as if relieved, and hugged Mr. Kang''s neck tightly.

    Kang was stunned for a while, looked at Shu Yu and said with a smile, "Is the child particularly noisy? I thought this child was in Ayou''s car, but I didn''t expect all three to come to you."

    Shu Yu waved at Mumu, "No fuss, they''re good, they slept in the car for an hour, and when they woke up, they listened to my endorsement, so cute."

    Kang Shi, "..." She looked at her son in shock, isn''t Ayu bluffing her?

    At night, Mrs. Kang knew that Shu Yu was right, not only she knew, but Zhao Xi also regretted it too much.

    After that day, Xiao Huohuo and Mumu never stayed in her carriage for half a day.

    Even Xiao Song Le was occasionally picked up by two families to play with the two children.

    It''s just that after a few children, the carriage was empty, and Aunt Hong felt uncomfortable.

    Especially when she occasionally saw Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu holding hands, she wanted to sit on the outside carriage and drive with Yingxi Xiayan.

    So within a few days, Aunt Hong went to the mule cart of the new friend she had met in the past two days.

    Whether it''s the Wan family or the Yao family, when a few masters go out, it''s impossible not to bring people around.

    But in order to travel lightly, both families brought a woman, a maid, and a coachman.

    There are not many people. Every time they take a break, they will start to prepare food and take care of their masters.

    Aunt Hong naturally couldn''t be idle, she was busy with them, and gradually, she became familiar with the two old ladies.

    Both live in the capital and are of the same age. Aunt Hong was with them, but they talked and laughed.

    Later, she simply shared a car with them.

    Shu Yu thinks this is fine. Aunt Hong will return to the capital in the future, and she can still communicate with the mother-in-law of the two families. The relationship is good now, and she will always be able to take care of her in the future.

    There are three children on the road, all of them are good-natured, and the journey is lively and lively, and they are not lonely at all.

    Soon, the convoy arrived at Changjin House.

    Because Meng Yunzheng''s household registration address is in Meng''s house in Chenggu County, Changjin Prefecture, so his early high school champion''s good news was directly reported to the whole city by beating gongs and drums, and finally sent to the Meng family''s bodyguard bureau.

    Everyone knows that Meng Yunzheng has six yuan in the middle. In addition to being with Yourongyan, Meng Yunzheng has also become a topic of conversation for all the people in the prefectures and counties during this time.

    Originally, everyone thought that Meng Yunzheng was the champion and wanted to stay in the capital as an official, but he didn''t expect him to come back.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t want to make any noise, but their team was too large, and someone with sharp eyes recognized Daniel and Cheyen sitting on the carriage, so everyone knew that the champion of their Changjin Mansion had returned.

    The threshold of the Meng Family Escort was almost stepped on. Uncle Meng dispatched all the escorts who were still in the Escort to barely block old acquaintances and neighborhood relatives who wanted to visit Master Zhuang Yuan.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t see anyone other than a few uncles who had a good relationship with his father.

    They stayed in Chenggu County for a day, first to visit Song Xin¡¯s tomb, and to tell her son that he was the champion and was about to get married. The second is to pick up Uncle Meng''s family and go to Dong''an House for the wedding banquet.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2252ï¼š Tang Wenqians choice

    Chapter 2252 Tang Wenqian''s choice

    Only one day, Meng Yunzheng''s schedule is very full.

    Shu Yu didn''t give up too much. Although she also returned to Chenggu County, Jiang Fengshou did not let her go, and directly brought up a stack of ledgers for her to see.

    Shu Yu couldn''t figure it out, didn''t he just send the ledger to her a few years ago? It''s only a few months after this year, so many more?

    Of course, she was still in pain and joy when she saw the profits made on the ledger.

    After reading the account book, Shu Yu met with Mr. Yang He Er again. Although they were unable to participate in her marriage, she promised to make up for it in the future at the banquet in Chenggu County.

    By the time both of them were done, it was already night.

    Tang Wenqian came here at this time, along with Mother Tang.

    Tang''s mother has changed a lot from before, probably because she eats well and lives well. Now there are people who are serving her, and people are more refined. It''s just that there is some sadness between the eyebrows, and it doesn''t seem to be very happy.

    Shu Yu had a general idea of ??what Mother Tang had been thinking all along.

    Tang Wenqian hasn''t gotten married yet, so has he become a heart disease of Tang''s mother?

    Tang Wenqian came here to give money to Meng Yunzheng. He is now the county magistrate of Chenggu County. Meng Yunzheng is the champion of Chenggu County. Of course, the government will reward him.

    Unfortunately, he received news that Meng Yunzheng didn''t plan to become an official in the court, but wanted to go back to Dong''an to open an academy.

    Tang Wenqian''s mood is very complicated. It stands to reason that he should convince Meng Yunzheng that even if he wants to open an academy, it should be opened in Chenggu County to stimulate the culture and economy of his hometown.

    But Dong''an Mansion is also Tang Wenqian''s hometown. He seems to have no choice but to make contributions to his hometown.

    Tang Wenqian couldn''t help but go to see Shu Yu. Seeing that she was not unhappy at all, she didn''t seem to mind Meng Yunzheng''s resignation as a master.

    At this moment, he couldn''t understand them.

    Tang Wenqian stayed at the Meng Family Guard Bureau for nearly an hour. The main thing was to discuss the current political affairs with Meng Yunzheng. Another thing was to hear Meng Yunzheng''s opinion.

    Tang Wenqian came from a noble family, because he made a contribution to Xiang Weinan in the second and third princes'' rebellion, and was promoted by the emperor to be the county magistrate of Chenggu County. But he has never been a serious jinshi. In the final analysis, this is his regret.

    He is now somewhat in a kind of dazed melancholy. He doesn''t know whether to continue serving as an official and move up step by step, or... resign and take the jinshi exam again.

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "Don''t you have the answer? Otherwise, you are a county magistrate, why would you suddenly have two choices?"

    Tang Wenqian suddenly realized, yes, it was him who took the photo.

    In fact, he already had a bias in his heart, but he just lacked the courage to break down and stand up.

    He stood up, cupped his hands and said, "I understand, thank you." However, he also knew that his current knowledge was not enough to pass the test.

    Don''t worry, he settles down now, and when the time is right, it will not be too late to be admitted to the Jinshi.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t say anything, he got up and sent Tang Wenqian out.

    After leaving the Meng family''s guard station and getting on the carriage, Mother Tang said in a low voice, "Wenqian, look, this second girl from the Lu family went back this time to get married, so she will find a daughter-in-law for her mother anytime. You are already twenty-four, if you don''t look for it, you will be gossiped."

    "Mother, I''m very busy every day, as you can see, I really don''t have time."

    Mother Tang whispered, "I think you are still thinking about the second girl of the Lu family."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2253ï¼š no one at home

    Chapter 2253 No one at home

    The team rested for a day in Changjinfu, and set off again the next morning, and the team expanded again.

    This time, he brought the Meng family and Gan Rui, Meng Han''s fianc¨¦.

    The road became more and more lively, until after two days of walking, Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu left the team.

    The team walked slowly. After all, there are children and elderly people, and it will inevitably take more time to stop and go. When they arrive in Dong''an, it may only be a few days before the wedding.

    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu, who can be a new couple, still have a lot of things to do.

    They have to try on the dress, to be familiar with the wedding process, to prepare many things, and to check the dowry gift.

    Things are cumbersome, and many things need their own hands, so they can only set off first.

    Before leaving, Meng Yunzheng handed Wei''s portrait to Zhao Xi, "When you arrive at Huajiang Mansion, take the portrait and ask the local snakes, especially the pier. If you can''t find it, leave the portrait and let others Pay more attention."

    "Got it." Zhao Xi responded.

    Afterwards, Meng Yunzheng and the others parted ways with the convoy and speeded up to Dong''an House.

    Several people are used to rushing on the road, and there is not much stop on the road.

    When they arrived at Dong''an House, it was noon. They didn''t stop at all and headed straight to Jiangyuan County. They didn''t even stop when they passed the sunflower field and Zhuangzi. They arrived at the county seat before the city gate closed.

    "finally arrived at home."

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng glanced at each other, the speed of the carriage slowed down and slowly drove towards Fenghuai Street.

    The Lu family did not know when they came back, so when they saw the door of the Lu family was closed, they felt normal.

    The only abnormality...is that it always feels like someone is secretly staring at the door of Lu''s house.

    Shu Yu got off the carriage, frowned and said, "It''s not my illusion."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "No, let''s go first."

    Yingxi knocked on the door, but the doorman didn''t open, he just said inside, "The master of the family is not at home, come back another day if you have something to do."

    Yingxi, "It''s me."

    The porter paused for a while, then opened the door suddenly, his eyes widened in surprise, and he said in surprise, "Second Miss and Uncle are back!"

    "Um."

    The porter hurriedly pulled away, "Come in, come in."

    He looked left and right, and when the carriage pulled in, he quickly closed the door.

    His behavior was strange, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, "What''s the matter? I just heard from you that the master of the family is not here, how about my milk and my parents?"

    The porter immediately replied, "Old lady, they have all returned to Shangshi Village."

    Shu Yu saw that there was nothing strange in his expression, but instead he looked very happy. It was not a bad thing to think about.

    "What are they doing back in the village?"

    The concierge was overjoyed and couldn''t hide his smile, "Isn''t this the third young master who was admitted to Tongsheng? The old lady said that after so many years in the Lu family, the first scholar who has been admitted to Tongsheng has come out, so why should we pay homage to our ancestors? , to announce the good news to the ancestors and ancestors."

    Shu Yu was stunned, and then laughed, "A Rui passed the exam?"

    "Yes, I passed the exam."

    Although Meng Yunzheng had predicted that if there were no accidents, A Rui would pass the exam, but when she heard the news, she was still very excited.

    No wonder the old lady took the whole family to worship the ancestors. This is the custom of the old lady.

    Earlier, Shu Yu became the county ruler, and later became the county head. The old lady had to go and tell the old man.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2254ï¼š The first child of the Lu family

    Chapter 2254 The first child of the Lu family

    The Lu family was very promising when the old lady was still alive. She witnessed the Lu family''s descendants from nothing and lived a good life that the Lu family never imagined.

    also witnessed the more and more prosperous and glorious days of the Lu family. The old lady always likes to share this good news with the old man.

    Shu Yu smiled, his heart relaxed, and then he thought of the vague sight at the door, and asked again, "What are you doing poking around? Is there someone staring at our house?"

    "It''s not staring, it''s not, didn''t the news come back that my uncle was admitted to the top spot some time ago? The three masters are spreading it everywhere, and now everyone in Jiangyuan County knows it, but the academy on the top of the mountain is opened by the uncle. , many people came to inquire. It''s just that the uncle is not at home, and the old lady and the old lady are not very clear about this matter, so there are not many people who inquire. "

    The concierge paused for a while, then said in pain and joy, "As a result, a few days ago, the news that the third young master was admitted to Tongsheng was spread out, and now everyone outside knows that the third young master has started to study, which was opened by the uncle. The third young master is participating. Before the county exam, it was taught by my uncle. Our three young masters are only ten years old this year, not to mention the entire Dasu in Jiangyuan County. If you can pass the exam at such a young age, you can also be called a prodigy. So guys, don''t you just come here to ask about it? The old lady returned to the village two days ago, and she actually wanted to avoid the limelight."

    But people outside asking for news are always there.

    Especially the second young lady and uncle came back. Many people must have seen it. I am afraid that the Lu family will be trampled tomorrow.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng couldn''t help but looked at each other, "It seems that even if we come back a few days earlier, we won''t have time to rest."

    As for the news of Meng Yunzheng High School''s champion, the good news was sent to Changjin Mansion, and it had nothing to do with Jiangyuan County.

    But as the future husband of the county magistrate, the magistrate knew this news long ago.

    The Lu family also received the good news at the first time. As for Lu Sanzhu''s promotion, in addition to his own like to show off and brag, there are also instructions from Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng.

    Meng Yunzheng is about to open an academy soon. If he doesn''t take advantage of his high school days to promote it, when will he wait?

    It was just that the two of them did not expect that A Rui was involved in this matter.

    The ancestors of the Lu family have been farmers with their backs facing the loess and digging holes in the soil for at least a hundred years. It is one thing to have no money at home, and it is also a reason that they have no talent for reading.

    Now there is a young child born? Although this Tongsheng Mansion was just a crane tail when it was tested, he was only ten years old. What kind of concept is this? Either the Lu family was blessed by their ancestors and their descendants suddenly became enlightened, or it was other factors.

    People believe it is the latter, and this factor lies in Meng Yunzheng.

    Liu Yuanji''s champion, there must be a special way to enlighten the child and teach him to read and write.

    No, there are children in the family who are studying, and those who have children in their relatives who are enlightened, all come to the door.

    It''s okay today, but the door of Lu''s house was really crowded a few days ago, and it was difficult for people to get in and out.

    Meng Yunzheng thought for a while and said to the concierge, "Go outside and say, we just got back, we won''t see guests tomorrow, the day after tomorrow I will go to the new academy on the hill outside the city, and if you have any questions, I will answer them one by one. After the day after tomorrow, there will be no guests, and we have to prepare for the wedding."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2255ï¼š Mengs new house

    Chapter 2255 Meng''s new house

    Since everyone wants to see him and learn about the academy, let¡¯s just meet him all at once.

    The porter immediately responded when he heard the words, and hurriedly went out to inform those who wanted to inquire about the news.

    It was not early, the old lady and others were gone, and it was a lot deserted.

    The two had dinner at home, and it was all dark, and Meng Yunzheng returned home¡ªalso on Fenghuai Street, a house more than ten meters away from the road home.

    This house was bought by Meng Pei two months ago. After all, he is going to get married, so the house can¡¯t be still in Liufang Lane. The house over there is too small, the courtyard wall is low, and the crowd is mixed. Not to mention that there are many people looking for Meng Yunzheng now, even the Meng family feels wronged by Shu Yu.

    Although he may live there most of the time after Zhenglu Academy starts, but getting married can''t be in the academy.

    Actually, as early as a year ago, the Meng family was looking for a house. Of course there is a suitable house, but it is too far from Fenghuai Street.

    The Lu family lived here, Meng Yunzheng wanted to find a place on Fenghuai Street, so that the two sides could travel easily, only a few steps away, equivalent to the distance from one yard to another.

    Finally found it two months ago. Although the price is much higher than the market price, Meng Pei and Meng Yunzheng think it is worth it.

    Now that the yard has been renovated, it is still brand new.

    As soon as Meng Yunzheng entered the courtyard gate, he saw the word ''‡Ö'' on the walls and windows on the door.

    Meng Pei is not here. There are so many people from the Lu family, not to mention the Meng family. As Meng Yunzheng''s father, Meng Pei is very annoying. These days, he has been taking care of trees and flowers in the academy on the top of the mountain.

    He was quite agile. He built a small courtyard for himself in the academy early on. When he turned around, he took Song Xin''s tablet. The yard was full of flowers she liked. On that day, thinking about it was pleasant.

    Meng Yunzheng simply walked around the new house, which was renovated by Lu Erbai at first glance, and the style was very similar to Lu''s house.

    Meng Yunzheng liked it very much. After the turn, he went back to the room prepared for him under the guidance of his servants.

    Although Meng Yunzheng asked the concierge to pass the word, there were still many people outside the Lu family and Meng''s house early the next morning. They were afraid that if they came a step late, Meng Yunzheng would not see them again.

    But when they came here, Meng Yunzheng also didn''t plan to see him.

    He asked Cheyen to come out again to declare the meeting in the academy tomorrow, but he didn''t show up at all, and went to the county office quietly.

    Meng Yunzheng has a personal inscription in his hand. The weight of this character is not small. At that time, it is enough to invite the county magistrate and others to give him a platform. Although even without the emperor''s words, Meng Yunzheng and the two of them can still be invited.

    But there is an upright and bright imperial gift that can be used, which is obviously more useful.

    With the official platform stamp, the first fire of his academy was even set on fire.

    Meng Yunzheng came back from the county office, and the people at the door saw that he really did not show up, and by this time he had almost dispersed.

    Meng Yunzheng got into the Lu family, and just said a few words with Shu Yu, the Lu family was talking and laughing outside the door.

    Shu Rui was the first to rush in, sweating on his forehead, "Second sister, second brother-in-law, you are back."

    Meng Yunzheng just walked out of the main room, when Shu Rui couldn''t stop and almost bumped into him, and he stretched out his hand to fix his shoulders.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2256ï¼š proud old lady

    Chapter 2256 The proud old lady

    Shu Rui took a deep breath and raised his head to look at Meng Yunzheng''s bright eyes.

    "Second brother-in-law, I was admitted to Tongsheng."

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "Well, I heard it, it''s a good job."

    Receiving the affirmation of his brother-in-law and master, Shu Rui was very excited, "But brother-in-law, you are even more powerful. You are even six yuan in middle school. Now it has spread throughout the county, and in the future, your academy will not worry about students at all."

    He said and danced, "I''ve been back in Shangshi Village these few days, and people from the surrounding villages have come to inquire, and some people have given gifts. I want to go to your academy to study at that time."

    The present Shangshi Village and several surrounding villages are different now.

    Since Shu Yu started buying melon seeds, at least more than half of the people planted sunflowers in the vicinity, and some people even worked directly in Lu Ji¡¯s workshop.

    There are also some who sell manual labor and follow Lu Erbai to work everywhere.

    Everyone has money in their hands, and life gradually becomes more prosperous. In addition, Shu Yu''s Lu Ji is a big prerequisite for recruiting people. One of the prerequisites is to be literate. Such guys have high wages and are easy to be promoted.

    Everyone has seen the benefits of reading and literacy. Parents who have a long-term vision, don¡¯t they just want to send their children to study? Coincidentally, Master Zhuang Yuan has come back to open the academy. Maybe under his guidance, his children will be admitted to Tongsheng like Shu Rui, and even Yu Xiucai will be elected, right?

    Shu Yu came out of the main room and was a little helpless when he heard Shu Rui''s words, "So are you going back to the village or haven''t you avoided it?"

    "Second sister." Shu Rui laughed, looking back and seeing that the old lady and the others hadn''t approached, she quickly said, "Although I didn''t avoid it, my mother is very happy. These days, her smile has not fallen from her face. came."

    The matter of honoring the ancestors, wouldn''t the old lady be happy?

    Those who looked down on her in the past and mocked her three sons behind their backs for being unpromising, now they have to beg her to do things with smiles on their faces. She raised her eyebrows and exhaled, and she could take the wind when she walked.

    "What are you talking about behind my back again." The old lady was not slow, this time she had walked behind Shu Rui, raised her hand and knocked him on the head.

    Shu Rui shrank his neck and hid behind Meng Yunzheng.

    The old lady looked at the two in front of her, she couldn''t be more happy, "Okay, it''s good to come back, the wedding is only 20 days away, we have to hurry up."

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng helped her enter the door.

    Ruan Shi walked on the other side of Shu Yu and whispered, "Your wedding dress, my mother has made it for you, come back to my room and try it later, if it doesn''t fit, it''s too late to change it now."

    Shu Yu leaned his head on her shoulder, "Thank you, mother, you are so kind."

    The brides of other families have to embroider their wedding dresses by themselves. The Lu family was good, and Shu Yu didn''t worry at all.

    Nguyen touched her face, "Are you losing weight?"

    "No, I eat well and dress well, how can I lose weight."

    The two people came back, which added a lot of popularity to the Lu family. Everyone had a good time, and they didn''t go back to the room until very late.

    Shu Yu went to try on the wedding dress, and it was very fitting and beautiful, especially the embroidery on it, which was all embroidered by Nguyen''s stitches.

    In the past, Nguyen could make and cut clothes, but she was not proficient in embroidery. Later, she learned for a long time from the embroidered lady who was recruited by Yiren Pavilion. I have to say that Nguyen has some talent in this area, and now she can be an embroidered mother.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2257ï¼š College recruitment conditions

    Chapter 2257 College Recruitment Conditions

    Seeing Shu Yu wearing a wedding dress, Ruan''s eyes couldn''t help but turn slightly red.

    This is her daughter. She was sold not long after she was born.

    Nguyen was very reluctant. If it hadn''t dragged on for several years, she would have stayed with Shu Yu for a few more years to make up for the ten years of her life.

    Fortunately, the Meng family is diagonally opposite, the two families are close, and they will settle down in Jiangyuan County in the future.

    "Mother, don''t I look good in my dress?" Shu Yu knew what Ruan was thinking, and immediately asked with a smile, diverting her attention.

    Ruan Shi really wiped her eyes and nodded again and again, "She looks good, of course she looks good, A Yu is the most beautiful bride in the world."

    "Mother said this, if the eldest sister finds out, it will be sad." After saying that, she went over to hold Ruan''s arm.

    Ruan Shi gave her a funny look, "Your eldest sister is present, and she must have said the same. Well, don''t pull me, be careful that the wedding dress is wrinkled. Take it off quickly, the clothes are just right, I will try again in the next few days. I''ll make you a lining."

    Shu Yu could only take off the wedding dress, and watching Ruan propped up the wedding dress on the shelf, she finally got the real feeling that she was about to marry a woman.

    It''s been less than twenty days, really fast.

    In the days that followed, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng were very busy.

    Meng Yunzheng, as agreed, invited guests to the academy on the mountain the next day, and by the way, played the last wave of advertisements before the wedding.

    Shu Yu didn''t go to see it, but just heard from Shu Rui, who helped in the past, that many people came over that day. Some came because Meng Yunzheng was the champion of the new division, some wanted to inquire about the admission requirements of the academy, and some came to watch the fun, and of course, there were also veiled inquiries about whether Meng Yunzheng had been blamed by the emperor for his resignation as the champion in the first exam. .

    Meng Yunzheng knew how much everyone was thinking, so when the crowd was almost there, he directly took out the emperor''s royal pen.

    At this moment, a group of people with different minds were amazed.

    Meng Yunzheng answered everyone''s questions one by one. The most frequently asked questions are related to the academy admissions.

    The academy will officially open on June 25th, the fifth day after his marriage.

    As for the admission criteria and the number of people, there will be notices posted in the city and at the gate of the academy in a few days. You can think about it slowly after reading it.

    In addition to recruiting students on that day, we will also recruit some handymen who work in the academy.

    As for the Master to supervise these, Meng Yunzheng has already found it. After all, it took two years to prepare to open the academy, and talent is the most important thing.

    As soon as he heard that the academy was going to hire handymen, the crowd boiled over.

    Rich people don''t care, but the villagers nearby have their eyes burning and eager. The handymen in this academy are different from other places. Even if they only work hard, they are also influenced by culture.

    When I look back and go out, my face is bright, and the people I know in the academy are all scholars, and they will all take the imperial examinations in the future.

    The news spread quickly, so when the conditions for recruitment came out, everyone rushed to see it.

    However, just like Shu Yu''s Lu Ji, even if it''s just a handyman, those who can read are the most advantageous.

    Everyone once again realized the importance of reading and literacy. Look, if you are illiterate, you can''t even be a handyman.

    However, although the recruitment conditions have come out, there are still ten or twenty days before the recruitment day. During this time, it is good to know a few words temporarily.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2258ï¼š The army is back

    Chapter 2258 The big army is back

    These things, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng no longer pay attention.

    The matter of getting married is many and complicated. Because of Shu Yu''s status as the county head, the government will also pay attention to it, and even sent a mother to help.

    The prefect of the prefecture, Fei, even sent people over. After all, there are regulations for the marriage of the county head.

    However, Shu Yu has already obtained the permission of the emperor. She didn''t want to make it too complicated, so she married as an ordinary girl, and the family was at ease.

    In this way, Mr. Fei didn''t say much, only explained that if he needed help, even if he sent someone over.

    Shu Yu obliged, and while they were busy, Zhao Xi and his convoy finally arrived at the county seat six days before the wedding.

    Shu Yu and the two went to pick up the people at the gate of the city. The others were okay. The Meng Xiaoshu family, the Yao Bo family, the Hou mother and daughter, and Aunt Hong, who came here for the first time, were very strange.

    Mrs Kang ran over immediately and exclaimed, "Ayu, when we came over, we passed the sunflower field. It was so beautiful that we were reluctant to leave. Mumu almost rolled out of the carriage window and had to go over there. Play. Your brother said that the flower field is yours, the landscape painted by Mr. Shanju, isn''t it?"

    Hou Shi and others also stepped forward, looking at her brightly.

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "Yeah, you came by coincidence. This is the time when the sunflowers are in full bloom. If you look down from a high place another day, the scenery is absolutely beautiful."

    "High place? Do you mean the top of the hill where Meng Zhuangyuan Academy is located?"

    "Yes, you should go home and rest today. In two days, I will let someone show you."

    Shi Kang waved his hand, "Don''t be in a hurry, it''s the most important thing now that you get married. You are very busy yourself, so you don''t need to greet us."

    Shu Yu was really in no hurry after thinking about it, and he led the crowd into the city while talking.

    Lu''s family has many and spacious yards. The Hou family, Yao family and Aunt Hong are all arranged at home.

    Uncle Meng''s family followed Meng Pei back to Meng''s house.

    Who knew that when Xiao Huohuo was going back to Zhao''s house at night, Mumu had to follow him. The two little guys looked like they were parting from each other, and they refused to part at all.

    had no choice, and finally the three Yao family went to live at Zhao Xi''s house.

    Zhao''s family and Dr. Zhao. The old man likes children very much now. He is happy when Xiao Huohuo is back, and he also brings back a little friend, which makes him even happier. The house that had been deserted for a while was finally warmed up again, and the two skin boys almost overturned the roof.

    Meng Yunzheng took the time to ask about Zhao Xi''s situation in Huajiang Mansion, and Zhao Xi said, "We stayed in Huajiang Mansion for a day. I went to the wealthy family who married Wei''s family to inquire about it, and indeed, as Wei Tang said, that family has fallen into decline. Now, the business of the shop has been nibbled away by others. In a year, the servants in the family sell and walk away, and now the rich can only live in a small yard."

    "I asked the former butler of the wealthy family, who was in charge of looking for someone after Wei''s disappearance. He only said that he couldn''t find it, but he suspected that Wei went to the wharf. I went to the wharf to look for someone. , don''t say, someone has really seen Wei Shi."

    Zhao Xi has a portrait of Mrs. Wei in his hand. Although Mr. Wei has been missing for a year, Mrs. Wei hurriedly bumped into the witness, who even pulled her apart and was bitten by Mrs. Wei. One bite, so it was impressive.

    Actually, when the wealthy businessman was looking for someone, he also had Wei''s portrait in his hand.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2259ï¼š Both sisters are pregnant

    Chapter 2259 Both sisters are pregnant

    It''s just that the paintings drawn by ordinary painters are not as expressive as Meng Yunzheng.

    What''s more, Wei Shi has been kept in a small yard, and the rich businessman hasn''t seen her for a year, how can he still remember what she looks like. As for the two old wives who ''take care'' of her, they hardly ever looked at Wei Shi in the face of them on weekdays. All they knew was that she often lowered her head and her hair covered half of her face.

    In addition to being blamed by the master for making a mistake, and being afraid, the description is vague, so the artist can only draw Wei''s true appearance based on their description.

    Zhao Xi really saw the Wei family they painted in the hands of the housekeeper. It cannot be said that it is exactly the same as this one painted by Meng Yunzheng. It can only be said that it has nothing to do with it.

    Meng Yunzheng nodded after hearing this, "People saw it at the pier, so Mr. Wei left by boat?"

    "I listened to that person, Wei Shi went south by boat."

    Meng Yunzheng was taken aback, "Going south?"

    Zhao Xi sighed, "It must have been the wrong boat."

    For those who are on a boat for the first time, many things are not understood, and it is indeed easy to get on the wrong boat.

    What''s more, Wei Shi was in a panic at that time, for fear of being caught.

    Zhao Xi didn''t even know if she had money to go on the boat. Those who had seen her said that Mrs. Wei seemed to be following behind a big family, and she was dressed as a servant.

    Meng Yunzheng frowned, going south, the scope is wide, and after another year, it is not easy to find out.

    Zhao Xi said, "I have already asked someone to inquire, and I will tell us as soon as there is news."

    "Well, does Lele know about this?"

    "Know, there is always hope when there are clues."

    We can only wait for the news for the time being, and Zhao Xi went home after finishing talking.

    The next day, the Lu family booked a few tables in the restaurant to wash away the dust from Uncle Yao Bomeng who came from afar.

    Lu''s family all came, and because the Daniel came back, so did the Li family.

    Shu Yu was stunned when he saw her, and only remembered in a trance, as if he hadn''t seen Mrs. Li since he came back.

    During this period of time, I saw the third uncle and the fourth aunt¡¯s family one after another, and the uncle had also been to the county town, but there was no Li family.

    When I saw him today, I looked like I had lost a lot of weight.

    Shu Yu quietly asked the old lady, and when the old lady heard Li, her expression was indescribable.

    "Is there any way to do this? She wants to be caught by both daughters, but nothing is perfect in this world, how can it be so easy?"

    Shu Yu was even more confused by this statement, "What do you mean? Do the two daughters mean Sister Cuihua and Orchid?"

    "you do not say."

    The old lady whispered to her, "You sister Cuihua and Lanhua are both pregnant, and their days are almost the same. It seems that they are three months old just two days ago."

    The old lady didn''t say it before, because she wanted to wait for the fetus to sit steadily, but now she doesn''t vomit.

    "You also know that your sister Cuihua has only one Yuan Yuan for so many years. She''s eight years old, and she''s pregnant with one now, but isn''t it hurting the whole family?"

    Shu Yu nodded. After Cuihua gave Lai Yuan, she still wanted to regenerate it. When Lai Yuan was three years old, she wanted one.

    It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been able to conceive for so many years.

    But her first child was a son, so her in-laws have nothing to say.

    Later, some gossips came out, and the in-law''s family urged them several times, but the Cuihua family of three came to the county a few years ago, and they couldn''t care less.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2260ï¼š two-headed

    Chapter 2260 Two heads

    Without her husband''s family, Lai Jinhai is now working with Lu Erbai, her career is successful, her family conditions are good, Cuihua''s life is comfortable, and it is just right to have another child.

    But there is none, even Mrs. Li has asked a few times.

    She was also worried about whether Cuihua and Lai Jinhai were in bad health, so she secretly asked Zhao Xi to show them.

    Zhao Xi said that there is no problem, both parties are healthy, maybe fate has not yet arrived.

    Mr. Li still trusts Zhao Xi''s medical skills, so he is relieved when he hears it. There is no fate, just one.

    As a result, just two months ago, when Cuihua accompanied Li to deliver something to Orchid, she suddenly vomited when she smelled the fishy smell.

    She just vomited, and the orchid beside her also vomited.

    Mr. Li was terrified and thought that the fish was poisonous. Who would have guessed that Dr. Zhao was approached and both of them were pregnant. And within a few days, even the old doctor Zhao said that the two sisters really had a tacit understanding, and the children came together.

    Li was not happy, and even called his ancestors to bless him.

    However, both daughters are pregnant, and Mrs. Li can always take care of one but not the other.

    Still Cuihua said, "I have already given birth to one, and I have experience. Jinhai and Yuanyuan can help me with anything. No matter how bad it is, I can let my mother-in-law come over. There is no mother-in-law on the orchid, and she is pregnant with her first child. I don''t understand a lot of things, mother, take good care of the orchid."

    Li Shi was right when she thought about it, seeing Lanhua''s silly expression when she knew she was pregnant, she stayed at home.

    But although she takes care of orchids, she is still worried about Cuihua.

    Especially after the last time when the daughter-in-law of Li''s nephew who was pregnant had a miscarriage, she often wondered if Cuihua had not been able to conceive a child for so many years.

    She occasionally went to see Cuihua, and found that Cuihua had a great reaction. Compared to the way the orchid eats it, Cuihua really suffered a big sin.

    In this case, Lai Jinhai could only take over his old mother.

    Lai''s mother had long wanted to live in the county town. She had a small house and many children, and she was very annoying when they were crowded together. Although she came to the county seat to take care of Cuihua, it was actually her who was more relaxed.

    With Mother Lai taking care of her, at least Cuihua doesn''t need to worry about three meals.

    But when Mrs. Li gave Cuihua something, she found that Mother Lai had brought the two children in the family, and she also said that they should read and read with cousin Yuan Yuan.

    That''s all, the problem is that the two children are very skinny and run around the house. Yuanyuan is sweating profusely, and it also delays his own reading, and it makes Cuihua unable to rest. .

    Li''s anger exploded on the spot, pushed the door and went in and had a big quarrel with Lai''s mother.

    He even called Lai Jinhai back from the shop and scolded him with blood. Lai Jinhai didn''t know about it at all. These two children came here when he was going to work. It seems that their mother came to the county town for a market. Put the child in Lai''s house and let Lai''s mother take care of him.

    Mrs. Li doesn''t care whether he knows it or not, and she reasonably suspects that the Lai family deliberately let the two children come to test it first. If the two children successfully live, then everyone in the Lai family can live there.

    This kind of thing is not impossible. After all, in recent years, Lai''s parents have proposed to follow Lai Jinhai in the county town several times.

    was finally rejected by Lai Jinhai for various reasons.

    Li felt that this was very likely to happen, and she asked Lai Jinhai on the spot to send Lai''s mother home.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2261ï¼š probably idle

    Chapter 2261 is probably idle

    Mother Lai and Mrs Li got into such a quarrel, and didn''t want to stay any longer, so she went back to town with all the money on the spot.

    Lai¡¯s mother left, and Mrs. Li went on her own.

    Yu Fenglin saw that his mother-in-law was really worried about his sister-in-law, so he said that Lanhua would take care of him by himself. After all, the iron shop he opened was at home. If there was anything wrong with Lanhua, just call him in the backyard. Or he can go to the backyard when he is free, and he can find out in time if he is uncomfortable.

    Yu Fenglin also said that if his mother-in-law was really worried, he would hire a woman to come back to cook and do laundry for Orchid.

    He did what he said, and he really hired an experienced and diligent woman to work at home.

    Mr. Li thought about it and went to live at Cuihua''s house.

    But just like she lives in an orchid home, she has to visit orchids from time to time.

    After a few times, I began to dislike the hired woman who didn''t care enough about orchids. She said that she didn''t know how to take the quilt out of the orchid''s room to dry, and said that the food she made was unpalatable, the laundry was not clean enough, and she returned with her wages to buy her favorite dishes.

    That woman has no temper, and it is normal to be criticized for labor money, but Li''s requirements are becoming more and more demanding.

    She was afraid that Feng Lin''s youthful arrogance would hurt others, so she asked him to sleep in a separate room with Orchid at night, and asked the woman to get a couch in Orchid''s room, and she had to cover Orchid with a quilt in the middle of the night. Pregnant women wake up many times at night, and every time they wake up, they have to let the woman help them to find the toilet.

    No matter how good-tempered that woman is, she can''t stand it. She has never taken care of her own daughter and daughter-in-law. How can she be so troublesome.

    So the hired woman left.

    Li has to take care of both ends again, and finally she came up with a good idea to let the two sisters live together, so that she can take care of them.

    But the two daughters had men in their families, and it was not suitable for them to live in either, so Li simply took them back to Shangshi Village.

    Originally thought that both parties could take care of this, but I didn¡¯t expect Orchid, who had no response at first, to see Cuihua vomit up in the dark, and also began to vomit, and couldn¡¯t eat anything.

    I had already gained some weight, but lost weight quickly in a short period of time.

    Mrs. Li was in a daze, and Cuihua Orchid was severely tortured. Lu Dasong couldn''t persuade Mrs. Li, so she could only come to the old lady.

    The old lady scolded Mrs. Li, and then brought Cuihua Orchid back to the county seat.

    Everything is back to square one.

    Mr. Li took a step back, still living at Cuihua''s house, but running to Lanhua''s house every day.

    The two Cuihua sisters told her to stop worrying, they can take care of themselves, no matter how bad it is, there are still men at home, and she really doesn''t need this.

    Mrs. Li didn''t listen, she couldn''t worry about anyone, but it''s okay, she made herself like this.

    The old lady said to Shu Yu, "I don''t know what she thinks. When Daniu''s daughter-in-law was pregnant, she also tossed along and quarreled with her in-law''s second aunt. Now her two daughters are pregnant. Cuihua''s reaction is too big and she doesn''t have the strength, otherwise her temper will definitely push her mother back."

    Shu Yu thought for a while, "It''s just idle."

    Although she has never given birth to a child, she also knows that the mood of a pregnant woman is very important. Pregnancy does require a little more care, but Mrs. Li is obviously going too far.

    She runs on both sides, Cuihua and Orchid are filial piety, can she feel no pressure when she sees it like this? It is hard to persuade and persuade, and it is not easy to say heavy words, otherwise, you will be told that you don¡¯t know what to do.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2262ï¼š rich, leisurely and confident

    Chapter 2262 Rich, leisure and confidence

    Hearing Shu Yu''s words, the old lady slammed her palms together, "You are really right, I think she is idle. When Cuihua was in love with Yuanyuan, Erniu was still young and busy in the fields. She could It would be good to take time out to see Cuihua. Now that I have nothing to do, I will go to toss with the children. "

    Another point is that in the past, the conditions of the Lu family were poor, not as good as the Lai family, and the Li family did not have the confidence to quarrel with the in-laws.

    It''s different now, not to mention that Erfang is now out of the county owner and Tongsheng, even on the Dafang side, Da Niu is also a promising person. He manages so many people and earns more money than the Lai family''s entire family. many.

    Mr. Li has money, leisure, and confidence, but isn''t he just picky?

    The question is, is it not her own most beloved daughter who suffers and suffers?

    The old lady felt that this was impossible. She didn''t care what happened to the Li family, but she still felt sorry for her two pregnant granddaughters.

    "Ayu, do you see if there is a way to find something to do for her, so don''t panic every day. I''ve scolded and persuaded her, and I''ve persuaded her, but she can''t listen, and it''s annoying."

    Shu Yu put his arms around the old lady amusingly, "Nice, I can''t do anything to my aunt. Now in her heart, there is nothing more important than children, not even making money."

    "That''s true." The old lady had a headache. "She didn''t even go to the noodle stall. Last time, your third aunt threatened her, saying that if she didn''t do it, she would ask her niece to help her and squeeze her out. It doesn''t matter."

    When the sunflower field first attracted tourists two years ago, Lu Sixing and Cuihua set up a stall nearby and brought Liang and Li to buy food together.

    In recent years, when the sunflowers are in full bloom, the stalls will be set up, and the business has always been very good.

    The four of them also made a lot of money. Lu Sixing bought a mule cart before, and Lu Sanzhu¡¯s family owed Shu Yu about the same amount of money for the house.

    This time, Cuihua couldn''t go because she was pregnant, and Mrs. Li didn''t go too neatly.

    The business was good, and only Lu Sixing and Mrs. Liang were left in the stall. They were very busy. Mrs. Liang called Mrs. Li twice and was rejected, making her half-dead.

    For this reason, he went to the old lady and scolded Li for a long time, and threatened to not take Li to play in the future.

    The old lady also felt that Mrs. Li was unkind, but she was in a position to take care of her daughter, so she couldn''t say anything.

    "Now it seems that she can''t do anything well."

    Shu Yu didn''t feel well when she saw that she was troubled by the younger generation. "Otherwise, let Brother Daniel solve this matter. I think it''s useful to talk to Brother Daniel."

    Mrs. Li dared to keep a calm face towards the old lady, dared to curse at Mrs. Liang, and disliked Lu Dasong.

    But she has nothing to do with the two eldest daughters and eldest sons, Cuihua and Daniu.

    "And Sister Cuihua''s reaction should not be that big after three months, and she will be able to calm her aunt."

    The old lady''s eyes lit up, "Yes, now that Daniel is back, let Daniel go and deal with his mother."

    The old lady called Da Niu over to talk about it, and the latter immediately understood.

    He also saw that Mrs. Li was thin, and the faces of the eldest and third sisters were haggard, but he hadn''t had time to ask.

    After listening to the old lady, he understood what happened during this time.

    That night, Daniel and Mrs. Li chatted for a while. Mrs. Li came out of the room with a gray expression and red eyes.

    However, on the second day, she relented and said that Daniel would find a reliable woman for both Cuihua and Lanhua to go to the house to help with laundry and cooking.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2263ï¼š big wedding

    Chapter 2263 Wedding

    Immediately after, Mr. Lee reappeared at the noodle stall near the sunflower field and started working hard...to make money.

    The old lady exaggerated the big bull when she found out, "This is really one thing, one thing, if she tossed again in the future, let the big bull control her."

    Just as the Li family changed, it finally ushered in Shu Yu''s big wedding day.

    Shu Yu participated in the wedding of Shuyou and Orchid, one in the county town and the other in the village, each with its own liveliness.

    At that time, I was in a hurry and found it interesting.

    Now it''s my turn, just one word - tired.

    Especially the night before, she didn''t know if she was too nervous or what, it was rare, she lost sleep.

    Then, before dawn, she was dug out of the bed by Nguyen Nguyen, and she was rushed to the bathroom to bathe and change her clothes. She seemed to have both feet on the clouds the whole time, and was just being carried around.

    It was Shu You who did her makeup. Seeing her blinking eyes, Shu You took some cold water and put it on her face in a funny way.

    "Are you awake?"

    Shu Yu glanced at her sideways, "Sister, it''s summer now, you stick me with cold water, it will only make me want to sleep more comfortably."

    "Then I''ll get hot water?"

    Shu Yu shuddered suddenly, "I''m awake."

    After a while, the old lady brought A Ning over, glanced at Shu Yu, and seeing that she was in good order, she went out to work and entertain guests.

    Shu Yu is very clear about the marriage process, that is, she can''t move casually after putting on makeup, but she is really hot.

    Yingxi went to the cellar to get a lot of ice cubes, put them around the room, and then held a fan, which made him feel cooler.

    The number of people outside gradually increased, and both Hou and Kang came, and the room was suddenly crowded.

    Fortunately, the time to welcome the bride came soon, and someone called out, "The groom is here!"

    Hou and Kang immediately went to watch the fun together, and instantly there were only two or three people left in the room.

    Shu Yu saw Yingxi was eager to try, so he drove her out, "Go and see, the weather is so hot, don''t make too much noise."

    "Okay, miss."

    Ying Xi just rushed to the gate, just in time to see Zhao Xi leaning against the wall on the ladder and shouting, "It''s not so easy to marry our girl, come, let''s spread the red envelope first."

    Meng Yunzheng outside the door smiled and said nothing, while Meng Qi and Gan Rui next to him shouted, "Brother Zhao Xi, aren''t you a good brother to my brother? It''s fine if you don''t help my brother, but it''s appropriate to take the lead in embarrassing us. ?"

    "That''s right, I heard that when you got married, you were the one who passed five levels and killed six generals. At least half of it was helped by my brother Meng."

    Zhao Xi, "You also said that I am married. I am from the Lu family now, and of course I have to help my family."

    A group of teenagers headed by Shu Rui immediately shouted, "That''s right, don''t change the subject. If you want to marry my sister, you have to pass the test."

    "Okay, then what do you think?" Meng Qi asked.

    For a long time, this pass is nothing more than a competition of words and martial arts.

    But who is Meng Yunzheng? Wen He is the first-ranking scholar of Liuyuan and No. 1, and no one should be able to make a question to embarrass him.

    Wu, the people here are not his opponents.

    Everyone was also worried, so Zhao Xi, who was not a man, asked the question of not being a man, "It''s not difficult to break through the barrier. We have prepared a lot of questions. If the answers are satisfactory, we will open the door. Of course, a question must be given first. Ten red envelopes."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2264ï¼š Zhao Xi took the opportunity to do popular science

    Chapter 2264 Zhao Xi took the opportunity to do popular science

    Meng Yunzheng raised his head, looked at Zhao Xi on the wall, smiled, "You ask."

    Zhao Xi shuddered inexplicably, always feeling that after he got married, he would definitely settle accounts in the autumn.

    That¡¯s all, let¡¯s settle the accounts, let¡¯s talk about it now.

    He staggered his eyes and didn''t look at him. He coughed lightly and said, "Okay, let''s start with the first question, the red envelope."

    Meng Qi was straightforward, he took ten red envelopes without saying a word, and threw them directly on the wall.

    He had good arm strength, and all the red envelopes fell into the yard. Everyone in the door exclaimed and rushed to grab it.

    Zhao Xi then said, "Excuse me, if a girl has a loss of appetite, backache and lethargy, changes in appetite, and is often accompanied by nausea and vomiting, what is the reason."

    Everyone: "..." Huh?

    You can''t just ask this kind of question that a doctor can only know because you are a doctor.

    Meng Qi''s mouth twitched, "Doctor Zhao, what kind of question is this, is it intentional?"

    "You don''t know, right? Come on, second brother-in-law, come and answer."

    Meng Yunzheng supported his forehead, "If you have such symptoms, it is very likely that you are pregnant."

    "Very good, this question counts as your answer."

    People said they couldn''t understand.

    Zhao Xi, "The second question is coming, red envelopes."

    Meng Qi threw another handful inside at Meng Yunzheng''s signal.

    Zhao Xi was very satisfied, "Excuse me, if this girl is pregnant, as a husband, what should you do first?"

    Gan Rui was about to kneel to him, "Doctor Zhao, what are you asking? You can ask a reliable one."

    "Young man, you don''t understand this." Zhao Xi looked unpredictable, "I asked this to test the groom. After all, after a woman gets married, she has children. As a husband, when his wife has Do you have to know what to do and what not to do when you are pregnant? Do you have to understand clearly so that you can help your wife when she is in the most difficult time? If you don¡¯t understand anything, it is not the wife who will suffer in the future? Then, as family members, how can we rest assured? Marry the girl?"

    Gan Rui, "..." He actually thought it made sense.

    Other onlookers originally thought this person was strange, and the questions he asked were unreliable. Is it appropriate to discuss such a woman''s pregnancy at such a time? On the big day, asking some interesting and fun questions is the norm.

    When I heard this, I suddenly understood, yes, this girl married into her husband''s family, and when she became pregnant and gave birth to a child, it was like walking through the gates of hell. Obviously well-intentioned.

    Since this is the case, then listen to it and see how Zhuang Yuanlang answered.

    Meng Yunzheng naturally understood what Zhao Xi meant, so he didn''t say anything from the beginning to the end. After Zhao Xi asked, he also answered seriously, "The first thing is to accompany his wife to the medical center to find a doctor for confirmation. When asking the couple and their children if everything is fine, what to pay attention to, and what taboos to eat on weekdays."

    "Not bad." Zhao Xi was slightly satisfied, "The third question, the red envelope."

    Meng Qi numbly threw the red packet into it.

    "Excuse me, my wife is in a bad mood because of her pregnancy, and she loses her temper at you. What should you do?"

    "Place is the main thing, find the reason why she is in a bad mood, and whatever I can do, I will satisfy her."

    "The fourth question, may I ask, my wife is pregnant and can''t do anything?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2265ï¼š Master Zhuang Yuan needs to know so much

    Chapter 2265 The champion must know so much

    Just like this question and answer, the two ''confronted'' each other ten times back and forth.

    The onlookers outside the door exclaimed in surprise. They admired Meng Zhuangyuan, who was able to understand so much about pregnant women. Unexpectedly, Master Zhuang Yuan not only has to memorize the Four Books and Five Classics, but also knows how to govern a country, but he is actually familiar with such things?

    worthy of being the champion.

    Compared with the emotion of the people outside the door, the people inside the door only had a wide-eyed smile.

    After all, there are ten red envelopes for a question, and now hundreds of red envelopes have been sprinkled into them, and each red envelope is not small.

    Lu Sanzhu was also quite emotional, holding the red envelopes that were squeezed into the crowd and grabbed in his hand, and said to Liang Shi, "The price of this marriage is too high, you will teach Dabao in the future not to follow him when he gets a wife. Xue, our family is not rich. But Baoya can find someone to take advantage of, and the more red envelopes for marriage, the better."

    "Keep your voice down and call Yun Zheng a scapegoat. Be careful that your mother comes out to beat you." Mrs Liang looked around, the dog was snarky, and when Lu Sanzhu was distracted, he gave a ''swish''. He took away the red envelope he was holding in his hand.

    Lu Sanzhu, "Gan, you are cheating."

    The Hou family and Kang family not far away are also watching the excitement. They definitely won''t run into the crowd to squeeze, they can only watch and laugh from the outside.

    But little Yao Mumu couldn''t do it. Seeing everyone gathered around the door to grab red envelopes, he didn''t want to be outdone. As a father, Yao Bo had no choice but to hold him in his arms.

    But after a few times, there was no red envelope, which made Mumu very dissatisfied. He felt that his father was not good, and he wanted to go down and grab it by himself.

    Yao Bo almost couldn''t hold him, but fortunately, A Ning ran over and tucked the two red packets into Mumu''s arms, "Here."

    The little guy Mumu was consummated in an instant, and his elder sister cried out with great enthusiasm.

    On the other side, Xiao Huohuo, who was also not allowed to grab red envelopes because of his short hands, short legs, unsteady running, was also fed by his uncle Shu Rui, got two red envelopes, and was excited in front of Mumu. waving.

    Not far away, Mrs. Hou and Mrs. Kang couldn''t help laughing when they saw it, "People from the Lu family are all generous and take care of the younger generation."

    is not that right?

    Not only A Ning and A Rui, but Er Niu also put the red envelope in his hand into the arms of his niece Xiao Zaozao, then touched the little girl''s head and ran to the front again to squeeze into the crowd.

    However, Dabao, who was standing by the side, sneered at the behavior of the three of them, "Fortunately, I have no juniors."

    turned his head and met Baoya''s anxious expression.

    Dabao''s face stiffened, and he said angrily, "How old are you? Go grab it yourself when you are seven years old."

    Baoya still looked at him shyly, and then looked down at her already wrinkled clothes, looking like she was about to cry.

    Dabao almost couldn''t breathe, he turned his head and walked away. After walking a few steps, he came back quickly, scoldingly took out two red envelopes and stuffed them into her arms, "Just these two, I didn''t grab much myself, you Look at your brother and me, the clothes are more wrinkled than yours, and the face is about to be squeezed out of shape."

    Immediately, he began to think, "Why don''t you ask your father and mother for it, father is a big man, has rich experience in robbing red envelopes, and he loves you. If you ask him, he will definitely give it to you. You are really useless, You can''t even grab a red envelope."

    After saying that, he pointed to Quanquan not far away, "You should learn from him. You know how to honor your brother and sister at such a young age."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2266ï¼š You are carrying private goods

    Chapter 2266 You are carrying private goods

    Quanquan is only five years old this year, but he is the most rewarding one in the audience.

    After all, he is young and flexible, so everyone will let him to prevent the child from falling and getting hurt.

    So he rushed left and right, and he had already squeezed six or seven in his hand, and even the lucky cat that had the closest relationship with him gave him one.

    The little guy was very happy, he grabbed the red envelope and ran to his sister, Xiaozhen, and gave her two.

    Xiaozhen didn''t go to grab it. She was not as outgoing as A Ning, and she was a year older than A Ning, so she was embarrassed to squeeze into the crowd. Therefore, the same calm Lai Yuan stood by and watched.

    "Sister don''t, just keep it yourself. You already have a lot of red envelopes in your hand, don''t grab it, be careful of being bumped into."

    Quanquan waved his little hand, "That''s not good, Lele doesn''t have it yet. He is really pitiful, he can''t come to us to grab red envelopes. As a good brother, I want to help him grab a few back."

    Xiao Songle, as the man''s nephew, was naturally waiting at the man''s house.

    After he finished speaking, another wave of red envelopes happened to fall down there. He immediately left his sister and rushed up, very fast.

    The crowd screamed incessantly, there were many children in the Lu family, and the adults joined in the fun, and the atmosphere was rendered to the extreme.

    In the end, he threw five or six waves of red envelopes, and the old lady finally couldn''t stand it anymore, so she sent someone over to tell Zhao Xi that the time was coming.

    Zhao Xi jumped down from the ladder and rolled up his sleeves to open the door.

    The welcoming team that was already gearing up outside the door instantly squeezed in, and the hula-la almost knocked over Zhao Xi.

    After Zhao Xi stood firm, Meng Yunzheng just walked up to him and gave him a sideways look, "There are so many questions."

    Zhao Xihe smiled, "This is a chance for you to express."

    "Why don''t you say that you are carrying private goods?" Although the questions asked are meant to be popularized for everyone, it is also true to take the opportunity to promote his medical center.

    Zhao Xi raised his eyebrows and walked beside him, "Isn''t that a rare opportunity, you are the champion, everyone sees that you know so much, and they will definitely follow suit. I am sincere, for the sake of saving all beings."

    Meng Yunzheng, "You have a very sharp mouth. It seems that my academy is right for you to be a master."

    Zhao Xi, "¡­" What, what does it mean? What is it that the academy leaves him a position as a master.

    "You make it clear, why am I still going to be a master?"

    "I don''t think a scholar can die in reading. In addition to understanding the way of governing the country with poetry, poetry, and poetry, these common pharmacological knowledge should also be known. You can organize these into a book later, and I will arrange class hours for you."

    Zhao Xi froze in place, watching his back in disbelief.

    He always thought that Meng Yunzheng would settle the accounts after the autumn, but he didn''t expect that he did not wait until the autumn. The problem is, he can''t refuse.

    "Hey, wait, I can explain what I did today."

    Zhao Xi came back to his senses and quickly chased after him.

    However, Meng Yunzheng was already surrounded by people and walked to the main room. The old lady and Lu Erbai Ruan were both present, so Zhao Xi could not say anything else.

    Shu Yu was quickly helped by the matchmaker and Shu You, Meng Yunzheng turned his head, and saw that she was wearing a red wedding dress and a red hijab, slowly walking towards him step by step.

    The heartbeat that was still calm just now, at this moment, looking at the oncoming person, it suddenly jumped wildly, almost jumping out of the chest.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2267ï¼š worship

    Chapter 2267 Worship

    The matchmaker handed the red silk to Meng Yunzheng, smiled and congratulated, and then stepped aside.

    followed closely by the elder''s Yin Yin exhortation, explaining Shu Yu''s precautions for being a wife.

    After saying , the bride and groom bid farewell to their parents, and the matchmaker led the two to turn around.

    Daniel came over and squatted down, carrying Shu Yu on his back.

    Seeing that they were about to go out, Nguyen finally couldn''t hold back and called out, "A Yu."

    After Daniel''s footsteps, Nguyen took a few steps forward, took a deep breath, and said to Meng Yunzheng, "My daughter, I will leave it to you in the future. She has suffered a lot in the past ten years. In the future, I hope you Treat her well."

    "Mother-in-law, please rest assured, Ayu will be my only wife in the future, I will cherish it, and I will definitely live up to her."

    Meng Yunzheng had a serious expression and made a solemn promise.

    Shi Ruan nodded, then turned her head to look at Shu Yu, who reached out and held her tightly, "Mother, don''t worry."

    "Let''s go, don''t miss the hour." The old lady''s eyes were red, and she came over and pulled Nguyen back a step.

    Daniel walked out the door with Shu Yu on his back.

    A group of children followed behind, jumping and shouting ''The bride is going out''.

    The three old ladies in the main room didn''t move, they just watched Shu Yu walk further and further away, and their eyes were very sad.

    The big red sedan chair outside the door was slightly pressed down, the bull put Shu Yu into the sedan chair, the matchmaker waved the handkerchief, and when Meng Yunzheng got on the horse, he immediately shouted, "Get up the sedan chair."

    The bearer carried the pole together, and swayed forward.

    Meng''s house is diagonally opposite, only a few steps away, naturally it is impossible to carry it back directly.

    It is like Meng Yunzheng circled the county town a lot when he came here, and went back in a circle, just in another direction.

    The marriage between Meng Zhuangyuan and Lu County Lord, who does not know about this city, has already caused a sensation in the whole city.

    Therefore, there are people watching the fun along the way. In addition, the Lu family and Meng family have a thick family and are generous. They sprinkled peanut candy and melon seeds along the way, and occasionally there are a few copper plates, which led to the team getting bigger and bigger.

    By the time the sedan chair had finished its turn and arrived at Meng''s house, there were people behind, especially many children.

    The housekeeper of the Meng family, Yan Bo, told his servants to give the children some melons and fruits to eat, and received a lot of auspicious words.

    As soon as the auspicious time for worshipping the hall arrived, Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu bowed deeply to Meng Pei who was sitting in the high hall.

    Meng Pei cheerfully turned his head and said to Song Xin''s tablet on the other side, "Our son is married, and in a short while, we will be waiting for our grandson."

    Meng Yunzheng laughed. After worshipping, he led Shu Yu back to the new house.

    Tao Shi and Meng Han were both in the new house. As soon as the people came in, they immediately prepared the scale and handed it over to Meng Yunzheng.

    There were many people watching the excitement in the new house. Aunt Hong took Xiao Songle to the side, her eyes narrowed with laughter.

    Mrs Kang and Mrs Hou also went from their mother''s house to their in-law''s house early, and they were all booing, "The groom quickly lift his hijab, let''s all see the most beautiful bride in the world."

    "Look at the bride, look at the bride."

    Meng Yunzheng coughed lightly, his hand holding the scale was a little tight, and his palm was wet with sweat.

    He sat opposite Shu Yu and gently lifted her hijab. Shu Yu lowered her head, and didn''t look forward until the hijab was picked up.

    Meng Yunzheng had never seen such a well-dressed Shu Yu, with bead hairpins in his hair, his face glowing red, his eyes moist, and his lips slightly pursed, making him anxious and eager to taste it.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2268ï¼š Groom looks stupid?

    Chapter 2268 Did the groom look silly?

    "The groom looks stupid?" Someone joked, and everyone in the room laughed kindly.

    Kang clapped his palms together, "The bride is so beautiful, I''m also stupid."

    Meng Yunzheng had a rare look of sullenness, he quickly looked away, and put the weighing rod on the tray.

    The matchmaker came over with a glass of wine. After drinking and eating raw dumplings, the matchmaker hurried Meng Yunzheng out the door.

    Meng Yunzheng, "¡­"

    He stood at the door of the room and hesitated for a while, "Otherwise I''d still be in the room, Ayu got up early in the morning to work, I must be hungry, I..."

    "We''ll take care of you if you''re hungry, go and entertain the guests." Tao Shi hurried him.

    Zhao Xi and Gan Rui didn''t know when they came over, so they grabbed his shoulders and dragged him away, "What are you in a hurry, there is time to give you a candle in the wedding room, now come over to drink with the brothers first."

    Meng Yunzheng couldn''t even turn his head back, so he was carried to the front yard.

    There were many guests in the front yard. Even the prefect, Fei, sent a gift, and the county magistrate, Mr. Xie, came to congratulate him in person.

    There are also Juren from the prefecture who participated in the examination with Meng Yunzheng earlier, as well as scholars from this county.

    As soon as Meng Yunzheng arrived, the crowd gathered around him, and it was impossible for him to leave again.

    On the side of the new house, it is much quieter.

    Shu Yu relaxed slightly, stood up and moved.

    Tao Shi came over with a bowl of noodles, "You''re tired, the noodles have just been cooked in the small kitchen, let''s eat some food first."

    "thanks."

    Although I was a little hungry, Shu Yu didn''t eat much.

    After eating, Tao Shi took everyone else and left, giving Shu a quiet space alone so that she could relax a bit.

    Sure enough, as soon as Tao shut the door, Shu Yu went forward and asked the only person in the room, "Let''s all go."

    "Wait a while, I haven''t gone far yet." Yingxi leaned on the crack of the door to watch, and immediately locked the door when everyone was far away.

    Shu Yu let out a breath and collapsed on the bed.

    She didn''t dare to exert too much force. There were a lot of peanuts and longan under the quilt, and the phoenix crown on her head was also very heavy. If she was not careful, she would stab herself.

    Yingxi stepped forward and pressed her shoulders, hands and feet, "Miss, are you feeling more comfortable?"

    "Yes, learned from your sister-in-law?" Shu Yu pointed to the back, "Here, give me a knock."

    Yingxi smiled. She has learned martial arts and has skill in her hands. As long as she has learned it, it is actually very comfortable to press.

    The two master and servant were relaxing when there was a light knock on the door.

    Shu Yu sat up instantly and straightened his back.

    Yingxi, "Who is it?"

    "It''s me." A male voice whispered outside.

    is Cheyenne.

    Yingxi hurried to the door and asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter?"

    "The young master asked me to tell the young lady that it is still early, so you can take a short nap. Don''t worry, I will be guarding the door, and I will block back when people come. The young master said that the young lady must get up early today, It must be sleepy now."

    "understood."

    Yingxi didn''t open the door, turned around and walked back, "Miss, why don''t you sleep for a while? Cheyen said that if he was guarding outside, he would definitely guard it and not let anyone in."

    "...OK." Shu Yu was really sleepy.

    Yingxi quickly cleaned up everything under the quilt, and took off the phoenix crown on Shu Yu''s head.

    As for clothes, let¡¯s wear them for the time being. Wedding clothes are too cumbersome.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2269ï¼š The Spring Night is too short to live up to

    Chapter 2269 The Spring Night is too short to live up to

    During this sleep, Shu Yu slept very deeply. Ice cubes were also placed in the room, and there was no sound in the room. The liveliness of the front yard seemed to be far away, erratic, but rather like a lullaby.

    With Cheyen blocking her, no one really bothered her.

    Therefore, as soon as she fell asleep, she slept directly until it was dark.

    There seemed to be something cold and cold on his face, Shu Yu frowned and woke up.

    As soon as he opened his eyes, he found that Meng Yunzheng was wiping her face with a handkerchief.

    "Awake?" Meng Yunzheng asked in a low voice when the veil was removed.

    Shu Yu was stunned for a while, then sat up quickly and looked out the window, it was pitch black.

    "What time is it?"

    "Xu two o''clock."

    Shu Yu''s eyes widened, can''t she, she slept all afternoon? Is it half past seven?

    Meng Yunzheng poured her a cup of tea, and Shu Yu moistened her throat before asking, "Where''s the guest?"

    "Almost gone, there are a few more in the front yard."

    "They just let you back? No bridal chamber?"

    Meng Yunzheng was funny, "I was drunk and was dragged back by Cheyenne. What can I do if they don''t let me go, we both fell asleep, who are they going to make trouble for?"

    Shu Yu looked him up and down, "Are you... drunk?"

    Naturally, he pretended to be drunk, or he would not be able to get away now.

    But Zhao Xi has been with him for many years, he knows his alcohol intake, and he is a doctor, so he can see it.

    But unfortunately he was brought up by Shu Youer before he came, and he was not allowed to disturb his sister''s bridal night, and Zhao Xi knew that Meng Yunzheng could tolerate him in other matters, but he had been looking forward to Xiao Dengke for several years. If he dared to destroy it, There is absolutely no way to eat and walk in the back.

    Therefore, although he was eager to do evil, he was very aware of the current affairs and stopped it. He even used his identity as a doctor to seriously explain that Meng Yunzheng could not drink enough, and it would be an accident if he continued to drink it.

    The people present were very convinced of this person who was all thinking about embarrassing the groom. They felt that even Zhao Xi regretted holding back, indicating that it was really not appropriate to drink again, so they sent Meng Yunzheng back to the room regrettably.

    That is, Xiang Weinan and the others are not there, and others don''t understand. If they were there, Meng Yunzheng really couldn''t pass the border so easily.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing after hearing this, "I think they dare not make trouble with you."

    "Don''t dare to make trouble." Meng Yunzheng raised his eyebrows, he didn''t want to spend his precious time on the bridal chamber, "I asked Yingxi to get you something to eat, what do you want to eat?"

    "Let''s get some fried dumplings." When she was eating raw dumplings before, she was suddenly thirsty.

    The dumplings came quickly. Meng Yunzheng ate it with her. He still smelled of alcohol, so he obviously didn''t eat much.

    After finished eating, Cheyenne came over and said that the people in the front yard were almost gone.

    Shu Yu raised his head, he didn''t know why, so he just walked away and said something.

    Meng Yunzheng had already put down his chopsticks and led her to the bathroom next door, "They''re gone, we should rest."

    Shu Yu, "..." Can your thoughts be more obvious?

    She glared at him, somewhat ashamed, and hurriedly took her clothes and went into the bathroom.

    When he came out again, Meng Yunzheng had already changed his clothes, and his hair was still a little wet, obviously washed in another room.

    Shu Yu paused for a moment, and suddenly he didn''t dare to step forward.

    But Meng Yunzheng had already fastened the door, and strode towards her, "Miss, the spring night is too short, don''t let it go."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2270ï¼š so horrible

    Chapter 2270 is terrible

    Shu Yu has lived for two lifetimes and is rich in theoretical knowledge, but he is a real novice in practice. The whole process is guided by someone who is also rich in theory but has no self-taught, gradually getting better, ups and downs.

    On June 20th, she became Meng Yunzheng''s wife.

    When Shu Yu woke up the next day, it was already bright.

    She blinked and looked at the sleeping man beside her, her mind went blank for a moment.

    With a little movement, Meng Yunzheng woke up.

    "Morning." He was in a good mood, Shu Yu could see it, and his face was full of satisfaction.

    If you go out with this expression, what else will others not understand.

    Thinking of this, Shu Yu reached out and covered his face.

    Meng Yunzheng was stunned for a moment, and came over to kiss her.

    Shu Yu rolled over and hid inside. He took her by the waist and brought her back, "What are you hiding?"

    "Don''t move, my back is sore."

    "I rub it for you?"

    Shu Yu glared at him, "Are you embarrassed to laugh?" She believed that she had good physical strength and good physical fitness, but compared with a werewolf who had been thinking about her piece of meat for a long time, she was really ashamed, and she only had to be slaughtered. .

    Meng Yunzheng also knew that last night was a bit too much, so he consciously squeezed her, but just by pressing, his hands began to be dishonest.

    Shu Yu, "..." The man who opened the meat is really scary.

    "It''s time for us to get up and go to serve tea to Dad."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Cheyenne''s voice came from outside the door, "Master, are you awake?" He only made a sound when he heard the movement inside.

    Meng Yunzheng raised his head, "En."

    Cheyen said quickly, "Master said earlier that you don''t have to go over to serve tea, he went out early in the morning."

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, "Going out? Why did he go out so early?"

    "Master said that the family was busy with marriage a few days ago, and I didn''t have the opportunity to take the second master''s family around. Now that I finally have free time, I will lead them out of the city to see Zhenglu Academy and the sunflower field. The master said, ladies and gentlemen Yesterday, I was tired too, so I have a good rest at home, the greeting gift for the new daughter-in-law, he will give it when he comes back."

    "understood."

    Meng Yunzheng looked at Shu Yu amusingly, the latter laughed dryly, "Father is really... considerate."

    "Father''s intentions are not good enough to live up to, why don''t we sleep a little longer?"

    "No, I''m going to get up." She went on to sleep again, it''s hard to say whether she has the face to go out and face the next person, but she definitely can''t deal with this man who tasted the taste.

    Meng Yunzheng lay on his back on the bed with great regret. After a while, he turned to his side and hugged her, "What are you going to do today?"

    "I don''t know." On the second day of the wedding, Shu Yu didn''t want to devote herself to her busy work.

    I really want to say something, but it seems that I can''t say anything specific.

    Meng Yunzheng approached her and kissed her, "There is a bamboo forest in the south of the yard. In this weather, it is very cool there. Why don''t we go there to enjoy the shade after dinner? I''ll show you a sword dance."

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up, "Okay."

    "Okay, I''ll let Cheyen put a couch over there in a while, just lie down."

    He was so thoughtful, Shu Yu was happy, raised his head and kissed him.

    And then... he was pressed into the quilt and kissed, making her almost breathless.

    Fortunately, in the midst of the noise, the two of them dawdled to get dressed, packed up and walked out of the room slowly.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2271ï¼š youre getting the hang of it

    Chapter 2271 You are making an inch

    Cheyenne and Yingxi, who were outside the door, looked at each other and looked at the sky tacitly.

    Good guy, it has been half an hour since Cheyen made a statement.

    Meng Yunzheng took Shu Yu to the flower hall, simply ate breakfast, and then had someone prepare something delicious to move to the bamboo forest.

    There were not many people in the family. Meng Pei took away Uncle Meng''s family, Aunt Hong and Xiao Songle.

    Besides a few busy servants, there are only two of them.

    This is also what Meng Pei meant. A Yu has just become the daughter-in-law of the Meng family, so there must be a lot of discomfort. Although they are familiar with each other, they still leave enough time and space for her to make her feel more at ease.

    The bamboo forest on the south side of the courtyard was originally there and was very tall.

    When it was repaired before, everyone liked it so much, so they stayed.

    Now it is a good place to cool off in summer.

    Shu Yu sat on the couch, and Ying Xi gave a lot of tea and food. A gust of cool wind blew, and Shu Yu sighed comfortably.

    Immediately, under the disturbance of the bamboo leaves, Meng Yunzheng''s sword suddenly lifted up, and the silhouettes shuttled between the bamboo forests.

    Shu Yu watched, and the feeding stopped. Ah Yun''s sword dancing, unrestrained and unrestrained, fits perfectly with his refusal to become an official in the court and instead be an idle master.

    Now that I have become a relative, won the champion, and opened the academy that I want to open, this feeling is even more obvious.

    Shu Yu is inexplicable...a bit fascinated by it.

    When Meng Yunzheng retracted his sword and jumped to her side, her eyes were still a little dazed.

    Meng Yunzheng raised his eyebrows, "Miss, what''s wrong?"

    "...Yes, it should be rewarded."

    Shu Yu regained his senses instantly, clapped his hands very sincerely, opened his mouth seriously, and stuffed a peeled grape into his mouth, "Is it sweet?"

    "Sweet." Meng Yunzheng looked at her fixedly, "But isn''t this reward too small? I''ve been dancing for a long time for my husband, and I''m sweating from exhaustion."

    Shu Yu wiped his sweat with a handkerchief, "So what?"

    "Not enough."

    Shu Yu poured him a cup of tea.

    "It''s still not enough."

    Shu Yu, "You''re making an inch."

    "No way, the lady''s first reward for me made a deep impression on me, and my appetite has grown."

    Shu Yu remembered that when he was in the Huiyuan exam, he kissed him excitedly.

    Sure enough, the man who has tasted the sweetness is really scary, and he is reluctant to eat noodles in clear soup.

    Shu Yu looked around, there was no one else except Yingxi and Cheyen.

    The two of them were also very clever. When Meng Yunzheng came over, he had already turned around, looking at the sky and the ground as if he was very busy.

    Shu Yu twitched the corner of his mouth and placed a kiss on Meng Yunzheng''s mouth.

    This time, she reacted quickly, learned her lesson, and quickly pulled away before Meng Yunzheng raised his hand to press the back of her head, got up and walked outside the bamboo forest, "I''ll go to the cellar to get some ice and make something delicious for you."

    After saying that, he greeted Yingxi, "Let''s go, help me prepare something."

    "Okay, miss."

    Meng Yunzheng watched the figures of the master and servant walk farther and farther, laughed lightly, and sat on the couch and ate two grapes.

    Shu Yu made a fruit smoothie. It just happened that there was nothing to do, and there were ready-made ice cubes and fruits at home.

    She went to the kitchen to get grapes and watermelons, as well as peaches and mangoes. Some of them were given by others at the wedding yesterday, and the Meng family bought them by herself. The large skewers are extra tempting.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2272ï¼š Three Dynasty Back Door

    Chapter 2272 Three Dynasties Back to the Door

    Shu Yu quickly got busy, making fruit smoothies is not difficult, but there is no food processor, so he can only make it by hand.

    Fortunately, there are many people in the family, and everyone who comes to help has a share, and everyone is very happy.

    In the end, even Meng Yunzheng came over, and Shu Yu brought him a glass of grapes, "This glass must be sweet, I added a lot of rock sugar."

    Meng Yunzheng looked at her with a half-smile, "Then I have to try it."

    Shu Yu ignored the meaning of his words. She not only made fruit smoothies, but also fruit tea.

    It¡¯s a pity that we didn¡¯t prepare milk at home, otherwise we could make some milk tea.

    She became more and more energetic, and she didn''t even know the Meng family came back.

    Meng Han was the first to hear the news and ran to the kitchen, "Sister-in-law, what are you doing delicious?"

    "Come on, try it, don''t you like to eat peaches? This peach flavor is the most fragrant."

    Meng Han took a sip and shouted, "Delicious."

    Everyone else had a cup of fruit. They had just returned from the road, and it was too hot. Suddenly, a cup of fruit smoothie was suddenly delicious.

    Meng Yunzheng was dissatisfied, "You guys want to drink it and make it yourself, my wife and I have been doing it all afternoon, and our hands are sore."

    Everyone despised him, having a daughter-in-law is amazing, "Do it yourself, do it yourself."

    Not only did they make it themselves, but Gan Rui and Meng Qi also went outside and bought a lot of fruit.

    At this time, the fruit is not cheap, and it is because of their wealth that they make it like this.

    Meng Pei said, "Make all the fruits, let''s send them to the Lu family. If there are more, store them in the ice cellar and drink them slowly."

    He thought it was beautiful, but the Lu family had a large population, not to mention the three-bedroom Lu family who stayed yesterday, as well as the Hou family and the Yao Bo family who stayed temporarily. On a hot day, who doesn¡¯t want to eat fruit smoothies?

    After they finished and sent a big bucket, there was only a little left.

    Because the things are made by Shu Yu, she is the biggest contributor, so the last fruit smoothies are all left to her and temporarily stored in the ice cellar.

    The day after Shu Yu''s wedding, it passed so peacefully and comfortably.

    The third day was the day of returning home. Early in the morning, Meng Pei put the prepared things in the main room and asked the couple to take them home.

    There are a lot of things, if it weren''t for the distance between the two houses, I''m afraid they would have to use a carriage to pack them.

    In short, apart from Shu Yu, Meng Yunzheng, Xia Yan, Yingxi and Yan Bo, no one was empty-handed, so they walked towards the Lu family.

    The old lady of the Lu family and others have been waiting at home for a long time. When they saw the young couple coming together with a smile on their faces, they knew that they got along very harmoniously.

    But Nguyen still pulled Shu Yu into the room, although she was a little embarrassed, she finally asked what was going on in the room.

    She was frightened by Shu You''s affairs. Back then, it was because she didn''t have time to tell her eldest daughter that she was so tired that she didn''t know much about these things. She was deceived by Zhang Shu''s habit of breaking her sleeves and almost lost her. Life.

    Therefore, even though Ruan Shi told Shu Yu about these things the night before she got married, she still endured embarrassment and asked her how she was doing.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing and laughing, and said to Nguyen, "Mother, we are very good, I have smashed the fire prevention map two years ago."

    Nguyen, ¡°¡­¡±

    She looked at Shu Yu in disbelief, she couldn''t hold back, she hit her on the arm, "You, this child, what nonsense are you talking about?"

    Shu Yu is very innocent, "It''s not that you asked me, mother."

    Nguyen, "..." She stood up, her face flushed, "Okay, you can have a good time, let''s go out quickly."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2273ï¼š Im going to be an aunt

    Chapter 2273 I''m going to be an aunt

    The two of Shu Yu walked back to Meng''s house slowly after having dinner at Lu''s house and taking a walk in the yard.

    This is a rare and comfortable day for them. After returning to the door in three dynasties, they are afraid that they will be busy later.

    After all, Zhenglu Academy will start recruiting students on the 25th. Speaking of this, Shu Yu couldn''t help but wonder, "Have the two gentlemen arrived yet?"

    The other invited masters have already arrived in Jiangyuan County, and attended their wedding two days ago, but there is no news of the two great scholars.

    Meng Yunzheng took her hand and said helplessly, "It should be here, but I don''t plan to show up for the time being. But before the school starts, they will definitely show up."

    "After school starts, you will go to the southwest. How did you arrange for the academy? Both gentlemen are highly respected people. If one of them manages the academy, the other will be dissatisfied."

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "Who said that they should manage the academy? They are very knowledgeable. It is precisely because of their dedication to learning that they have achieved such achievements. But such people are very difficult to manage the academy. But I wish to keep it at a distance, and no one wants to get involved.¡±

    Shu Yu nodded knowingly, "That''s right, not everyone is like you, with knowledge and management skills."

    Meng Yunzheng, "..." Being praised by a lady invisibly is the most deadly.

    He couldn''t help tightening Shu Yu''s hand, "Don''t worry, the founding of Zhenglu Academy was done by Master Wen from the very beginning. He is most familiar with many matters of the academy, and he will manage it on his behalf. As for the two Sir, they only face the students who come to ask for advice, and as for who to instruct and not to instruct, these are their freedoms."

    Meng Yunzheng wouldn''t care about them too much. The two of them have such a reputation as they are today. As long as they abide by the rules of the academy, they decide how and when they want to teach, and even who they want to accept as students.

    The two returned to Meng''s house while talking. As soon as they entered the door, Meng Yunzheng was pulled away by Uncle Meng to talk about the matter.

    After Shu Yu went to see Meng Pei, he took Yingxi back to the house.

    Who knew that when he entered the door, he saw Yingxi had a smile on his face, and he couldn''t hide his joy.

    Shu Yu raised his hand and waved in front of her, "What happened to this?"

    Yingxi immediately returned to his senses, hehe smiled, and whispered, "Miss, I''m going to be an aunt."

    aunt?

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Hua Xian is pregnant?"

    "Yeah." Yingxi nodded again and again, as if he was having a baby, "sister-in-law said, there was no news before, she was still a little worried, but she didn''t expect it to happen suddenly. Soon, the old Lin family will be recruited. already."

    "Old Lin family?"

    "Big brother said that the Ying family had a kind of nurturing for us, and later suffered a great disaster. Now the children of the Ying family do not know where they are and whether they are safe. At the time, my mother''s body was also collected by my stepfather''s original wife''s family, so we are brothers and sisters. The two are still surnamed Ying, and they will also visit their tombs to pay homage to them when they pass Huajiang Mansion in the future. However, although our brother and sister are surnamed Ying, after the child is born, let him change back to the surname of Lin. If there is a chance in the future, we will take him back to see his parents. "

    Shu Yu understood, "It''s good that you have an idea."

    "Miss, I want to take leave tomorrow morning to buy something for my future nephew."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2274ï¼š Lots of people pouring into the city

    Chapter 2274 Many people poured into the city

    Such a small request, Shu Yu naturally agreed.

    Not only Yingxi wants to buy it, but Shu Yu also wants to give it away. But she was in no hurry, and it was too late to prepare when the child was about to be born.

    It''s just that Hua Xian is pregnant, at least from pregnancy to breastfeeding, and even before the child can run and jump, it is not good to serve the old lady with her.

    The old lady is getting old, so she still has to be around a maid who can run faster and smarter.

    As for Hua Xian, she has been with the old lady for a few years, and she knows the living habits of the old lady best. It is no problem to be a more leisurely steward and take charge of the affairs of the old lady''s yard.

    Shu Yu turned around and asked the old lady what she meant, and promoted a maid.

    Yingxi went out early the next morning, and Meng Yunzheng was not there. He went to Zhenglu Academy, and finally settled on the process of the school day with Master Wen and others.

    Shu Yu was thinking about preparing something for Meng Yunzheng at home, and he was going to the southwest after school started.

    Going back to the southwest, he took care of everything on Shu Yu''s road, now it''s her turn.

    Yingxi came back at noon, carrying a large bag and a small bag on his body, and carrying a large bag behind him, he went into the yard screechingly.

    Shu Yu, "¡­"

    No need to buy so much, right?

    Shu Yu helped her unload the things behind her, Yingxi opened the box and took out the silver lock and a pair of silver bracelets inside, "Miss, don''t you think this looks good?"

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Is this a lot of money? Do you have enough money?"

    "Enough."

    Shu Yu felt strange, "I see that you don''t buy too much of your usual food, and you still save so much money?"

    She knew that most of Yingxi''s money was spent on food, especially when she was in the capital, she would take advantage of her free time to find out where the food was delicious, not even those in the deep alleys. Pass.

    The price of things in the capital is not cheap. She has eaten for several months, so she is not so rich.

    Who knows, Yingxi speaks astonishingly, "Those food are all bought by Cheyenne, I actually didn''t spend much."

    Shu Yu''s eyes widened, and he looked up and down at Yingxi, "Is all the food bought by Cheyen? Is he so generous?"

    "She has other purposes."

    "For what purpose?"

    Ying Xi coldly hummed, "He wants to bribe me, please me, and let me reveal more about you, miss, so that he can sell well in front of the uncle. But I''m clever, I didn''t say anything, I ate him I won''t spit it out."

    Shu Yu, "¡­"

    As someone who has come here, she feels that she has guessed something, but after listening to Yingxi''s words, she is not sure about her guess again.

    "By the way, miss, when I went out, I found a lot of faces from the county."

    Shu Yu returned to his senses, "What makes a face?"

    "It seems that they are all scholars. I heard people say that they are all for the uncle''s academy. Now the inns in the county are full, and many people''s homes are lodging. When I went to Yiren Pavilion, Baoya happened to be there. Well, she said that someone asked to go to their house early this morning, and the third master vacated three rooms for rent."

    Shu Yu was not at all surprised by the behavior of the third uncle who held money everywhere.

    Yingxi, "The original academy invited the two gentlemen, not many people in our county know about it. But I heard that a lot of people came from the capital. The scholars in the next state capital all know that they are madly crowding here."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2275ï¼š Yingxi hasnt figured it out yet

    Chapter 2275 Yingxi is not yet enlightened

    Yingxi also said with emotion, "The county magistrate is in pain and happy at the same time. It''s not easy."

    People are more prone to accidents, Mr. Xie is afraid that a bad person will mix in with bad people. But suddenly there are so many scholars in the small Jiangyuan County, and his fame has spread, and the economy will inevitably develop by then, which will be a big boost to his political achievements.

    Shu Yu thought, these should all be expected by Meng Yunzheng.

    When he came back in the evening, she asked specifically, and the latter nodded, "After I came back from the capital, I talked to Mr. Xie. Some time ago, he deliberately strengthened the patrol management in the city, and it''s not a big problem."

    Shu Yu nodded, turned to thinking about Yingxi, and immediately asked curiously, "Do you know that Cheyen has been buying food for Yingxi?"

    "Know."

    Shu Yu sat up suddenly, "You know?"

    "He''s the person next to me, so he can''t hide his thoughts from me. He likes Yingxi, so it''s normal to buy her her favorite things."

    Shu Yu was at a loss, "But Yingxi is also by my side, why didn''t I find out for so long?"

    Meng Yunzheng was delighted, he put his arms around her and lay down again, "That''s because Yingxi hasn''t woken up yet. You see, Cheyen has been feeding for so long and there is no progress at all. I feel ashamed."

    Shu Yu thought of what Yingxi said in the daytime, and the corner of his mouth twitched in agreement, "She really hasn''t woken up yet, she thought Cheyen did this to spy on her."

    Because I think Cheyenne has bad intentions, so Yingxi eats his food with peace of mind and is not polite at all.

    Poor Cheyen has been feeding for more than half a year, not only did he not make any progress, but he also ended up in the image of a ''little man''.

    Thinking of this, Meng Yunzheng couldn''t help but want to laugh.

    Shu Yu patted him, "He''s a man, you''re still laughing, it''s not kind."

    "I''ve been with me for so long, but I haven''t learned the essence. I''m embarrassed to say, what''s wrong with Xiaoxiao?" Meng Yunzheng hugged him tightly, "Let''s just forget about this and let them make trouble for themselves."

    Shu Yu nodded, "I didn''t plan to take care of it. Either Cheyen provokes the window paper by himself, or waits until Yingxi gets enlightened, and we may be self-defeating by mixing in."

    "Yeah. But Yingdong''s wife is pregnant, so I have to prepare a gift too."

    Yingdong is on Shu Yu''s side and is the housekeeper of the Lu family. But on Meng Yunzheng''s side, it was his childhood playmate and friend.

    As a friend, of course Meng Yunzheng wants to congratulate her.

    "I bought a gift box for you the other day. I don''t know when I will be back when I go to the southwest. If I can''t make it in time for his child to be born, you can take it for me."

    When talking about going to the southwest, Shu Yu''s mood was obviously not high.

    She sighed slightly, it was so sad that they had to part within a few days of the newly married.

    Because of this, Shu Yu was so reluctant to reject him at night that he almost couldn''t get out of bed the next day.

    She has to say one more side, the man who drove the meat, really, yes, too, but, terrible, too!

    Shu Yu took a hard rest for a day. Originally, she was going to accompany Meng Yunzheng to see the two gentlemen. The two of them finally showed up, just the day before the school started.

    After all, he is a great scholar, so Shu Yu wanted to receive them together with Meng Yunzheng, both because of curiosity and to show respect.

    In the current state, she is afraid that she will become the focus of everyone when she goes out, so forget it.

    She should recharge her batteries and wait for the start of school tomorrow.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2276ï¼š The academy opens

    Chapter 2276 The Academy opens

    June 25th, the weather is fine.

    The carriages and the crowd formed a long dragon on the road outside the city, slowly moving towards the mountain top not far away.

    Mr. Kang, who was also sitting in the carriage, exclaimed, "I didn''t expect so many people to come. This is too exaggerated."

    Hou Shi, who was in the carriage with her, laughed, "There is a plaque bestowed by the emperor, there are two great scholars sitting on the throne, there are Liu Yuan and Di Zhuang Yuan Lang, who has been talked about among scholars recently, and Mr. Shanju''s two. A landscape painting. There are so many sensational and attractive events, can there be not many people coming? That is, the time is tight, and I don¡¯t know about the places a little further away. If the time is longer, I am afraid that more people will come. many."

    Mr. Kang nodded, "Yes, isn''t my husband here for the two gentlemen?"

    "Yao Xiucai didn''t come back yesterday?"

    Shi Kang was helpless, "That''s right, Yun Zheng took care of him. When he went to pick up the two gentlemen yesterday, he took him with him. As a result, he never came back. I''m afraid we forgot our mother and son."

    Hou Shi, "He doesn''t want to be admitted to the jinshi as soon as possible, so he can earn you a title sooner than later? Why did he forget your mother and son?"

    Kang pursed his lips and smiled, but did not refute.

    The two of them came neither early nor late, so the carriage was in the crowd.

    The carriage can go halfway up the mountain, and the parking place opened up by the black market is just convenient for them.

    In the early days, people came and went in the black market, and the people who came in and out were rich and powerful, so the place halfway up the mountain was very spacious, and the carriages could stop.

    Clan Kang and the others were halfway up the mountain, and naturally there was someone to support them.

    Coincidentally, it happened to be Shu Rui who led their group up the mountain.

    He was wearing a scholar''s robe, and his body was straight. Although he was not very tall, he was decent and thoughtful and polite.

    Seeing Mrs Kang and Mrs Hou, Shu Rui smiled at them as a greeting, and then said to the others, "Everyone, please, please work hard, you have to walk up this part of the road. If anyone has any inconvenience, , you can tell Xiaosheng in advance that Xiaosheng will find someone to help."

    Not to mention, there are people in the crowd who really don¡¯t want to climb the mountain. Looking at the winding road going up, they really want to find someone to lift themselves up.

    In the past, the black market had this kind of service, and even some temples and temples built on the mountain would have human bearers to make this money.

    But there is no place here. The students who will be admitted to Zhenglu Academy will not only climb mountains, but also take extracurricular practice classes in physical education. They even set up a large piece of land at the foot of the mountain for people to grow vegetables and fruits.

    So you have to climb the mountain by yourself. Even if not all the students from the academy come today, there is no preferential treatment.

    Sure enough, someone in the crowd raised his hand and wanted to ask if he could find someone to carry him on his back.

    Before he could speak, he heard Mrs Kang ask with a smile, "Mumu, do you want to climb the mountain by yourself, or do you want someone to help you?"

    Yao Mumu is very ambitious, "I can climb by myself. I''m small, but I''m very good. I''ll go up a mountain like this. Mother, don''t underestimate me, I''ll be very embarrassed."

    people, "¡­"

    The man who raised his hand looked at Xiaodouding with three heads, then looked at himself, and put his hand down silently.

    Shu Rui smiled, "Since everyone doesn''t need it, let''s go up. But there is a particularly courageous kid in the team, let''s go slower."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2277ï¼š divided into two

    Chapter 2277 is divided into two factions

    A group of people walked up the mountain, and after a while, another group of people walked halfway up the mountain and was led up by Er Niu who was waiting there.

    The people I received in the middle of the mountain and in the academy were all the students of Master Wen and others.

    As soon as the zheng Road Academy opened, all these students would join the academy to study, and the original academy would no longer exist.

    People like Shu Rui, Er Niu, Da Bao, and Jiang Yi and Deng''s son Jiang Huaiwen, all became the first batch of students of Zhenglu Academy.

    Of course, there are a few academies who are unwilling. After all, their own academies can still adjust their training when they accept students. The secret benefits are inevitable.

    Meng Yunzheng had no intention of persuading such a school. This kind of school is merged into the academy, and it has to accept the masters in the school. That is a pot of porridge mixed with mouse feces to smear oneself.

    Anyway, when Zhenglu Academy opens and its fame spreads, those students will naturally gather, and the source of students will be drawn in. Even if these schools regret it, it will be too late.

    Shu Rui led people up the mountain, only to stop at the gate.

    Both Kang and Hou have been here, but there are still many people in the crowd who are here for the first time and are immediately attracted by the scenery in front of them.

    "The scenery is pleasant, it''s really cool."

    There are already many people in front of the gate at this moment. Everyone is standing or sitting, or admiring the scenery around them, or talking in a low voice, or asking the students when to open the door. It is very noisy and very lively.

    However, there is another point that is extremely conspicuous.

    With so many people present, it seemed that there were two factions.

    The people on the left are all gorgeously dressed, slightly arrogant, with decent and relaxed smiles on their faces.

    These people, at first glance, are the grandfathers, wives and young men born in wealthy families.

    On the right, stood a group of men or women with restrained expressions, talking in low voices, and holding their children''s hands tightly.

    These people are mostly from ordinary or even poor families.

    The difference between the two sides is very clear.

    Kang and Hou glanced at each other, then quietly followed Shu Rui into the academy from the other side.

    Someone saw it, but didn''t say anything. The person who could enter before the gate opened was naturally the person in the academy.

    The number of people outside the door gradually increased, and slowly more and more people gathered.

    When arrived at Chenshi, someone suddenly shouted, "Your Excellency is here, Your Prefect is here."

    "And the magistrate."

    There was an uproar in the crowd, and they turned their heads in astonishment to see Cheyen leading two middle-aged men who were also climbing up the mountain by their own legs.

    The crowd hurried out of the way, and the onlookers subconsciously knelt down.

    Mr. Fei said with a cheerful smile, "You don''t need to be too polite, we are just here to witness the establishment of Zhenglu Academy. We are not in the yamen today, everyone is free, ah."

    Everyone listened to what he said, so they stopped kneeling.

    Someone knew Mr. Fei and wanted to go up to chat a few words. Unexpectedly, the two adults did not stay for a long time, but followed Xia Yan into the academy.

    As soon as they left, the buzzing sound behind them exploded.

    "I didn''t expect the newly opened academy, even the magistrates of the prefectural government would come. Meng Zhuangyuan is so proud of himself."

    Someone next to him gave a ''tsk'' and smiled, "You must be ignorant, this academy is not an ordinary small academy."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2278ï¼š The third most sensational thing

    Chapter 2278 The third most sensational thing

    "How do you say this? I only heard that the champion of the new division opened an academy here yesterday, so I hurried over to take a look. I still don''t know what''s going on here, so tell me carefully."

    Other people who didn''t know much also came around, and saw the man raised his eyes and looked at the plaque covered with red silk on the top of the gate, "See that, do you know who wrote the words on the plaque? ?"

    "Who?"

    "Today Holy Lord."

    ''sss'' Someone gasped. To be honest, some of them did hear that Meng Yunzheng opened an academy and wanted to come and see the champion of the new division. There were also some people who were passing by, and when they saw the big team coming this way, they followed curiously.

    At this time, when I heard that this newly opened academy even got the emperor''s imperial pen, I instantly felt that the academy had grown taller.

    No wonder, even the magistrate of the prefect came over.

    The man said, "Let''s not mention anything else about this academy. It has the emperor''s imperial pen, and two adults participated in the establishment. This academy has been certified by the government. At least, it is more reliable than those small private schools. too much."

    Another person came over, this person dressed as a scholar, "More than that, there are three things you must not know, I came from the capital, Meng Zhuangyuan resigned and did not come back to open an academy to be a master. It has been a sensation in the capital for a long time."

    Someone else asked eagerly, "Tell me, what three other things are there?"

    "First, there are two gentlemen in this academy."

    A few people just happened to know about this, "I know, they are all great Confucian scholars, and one was introduced to Meng Zhuangyuan by the emperor." Those who knew it ruthlessly introduced the origins of the two great Confucian scholars to those who didn''t know. The others exclaimed in surprise.

    The scholar said, "Secondly, the famous Mr. Shanju painted a picture, which is the distant view of this Zhenglu Academy. It is said that he lived in this academy for some time."

    Some people are at a loss, and they really don''t know about Mr. Shanju, at least ordinary people.

    The scholar continued, "The most sensational thing is the third thing."

    He bought a pass, and when everyone looked at him with bated breath, he said, "The third thing is that Monsan grows in the main hall and issues a military order with the emperor. Three years later, Zhenglu Academy will send five scholars. Five people, think about how difficult it is."

    It is true that many people have never heard of this, and the people around the scene with their ears pricked up widened their eyes in disbelief.

    Five, this is too much.

    The scholar explained the contents of the military order in detail, and concluded at the end, "So, if you can enter Zhenglu Academy now, you must seize the opportunity. In the future, there will be Jinshi from this academy, and it will be difficult if you want to enter again. And if you can really cultivate into five jinshi, students from the same academy, those classmates are all networked, and the future prospects are not bad."

    These words are right in the heart of the person. The person who was just here to join in the fun rolled his eyes, thinking about the possibility of transferring.

    There are people who are already gearing up to wait for the door to open and rush forward.

    The scholar saw that everyone was chatting, and immediately smiled and withdrew from the crowd. He hid his merit and knowledge and returned to the academy.

    When the three quarters of the hour arrived, and everyone was waiting impatiently, there was a sudden ''squeak'' sound from the door.

    Soon, the gap in the middle of the gate became bigger and bigger, and the light inside became brighter and brighter, and gradually, one figure and two figures appeared.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2279ï¼š Zhenglu Academy was officially established!

    Chapter 2279 Zhenglu Academy was officially established!

    It was Meng Qi and Gan Rui who opened the door. They opened the door one by one, revealing Meng Yunzheng, the two gentlemen, the two adults, and Master Wen behind the academy.

    The people outside the door stood up instantly, wanting to squeeze forward in unison.

    But when I was halfway through, I suddenly thought of where this place was and who I was facing, so I hurriedly stopped again, for fear of leaving a bad impression on the master of the academy and others, so I immediately shrugged, "Mr. Meng San, You gentlemen are polite."

    One person takes the lead, others immediately follow, even those who don¡¯t understand follow suit.

    Meng Yunzheng stepped out of the door with a smile, "Everyone has been waiting for a long time, the day the academy was founded was full of affairs, and there were many neglects, please forgive me."

    "Mr. Monsanto is too polite."

    Everyone waved their hands again and again, and some people who saw Meng Yunzheng for the first time had to sigh with emotion - Meng Zhuangyuan is really young, but such a young man, standing in front of the two gentlemen and two adults, did not feel that he was blocked in the slightest. .

    Meng Yunzheng walked to the door, raised his hand and gestured to the two gentlemen, "The time has come, please open the curtain for the two gentlemen."

    Mr. Huai''an smiled and shook his head, "Zhenglu Academy was founded by Mr. Monsan, so it''s natural for you to do the unveiling. Because of our age, the two of us have already taken care of Mr. Monsan a lot."

    "That''s right, let''s leave this curtain to be unveiled by Chief Monsanto and the prefect." Mr. Hejiang also agreed.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t refuse any more after hearing the words. He is the head of a house, and the prefect represents the official. It is indeed very appropriate for them to unveil the ceremony.

    So he smiled and invited Master Fei.

    then looked at Meng Qi, who was holding a fire stick in one hand and a firecracker in the other. Under Meng Yunzheng''s gesture, he quickly lit the firecracker.

    The crowd hurriedly took a few steps back.

    The sound of ''crackling'' resounded at the open gate of the academy, and amid the clap and cries of the crowd, Meng Yunzheng and Master Fei held the corner of the silk cloth in one hand and yanked them down.

    The silk cloth fluttered down, revealing the solemn but free-spirited four characters¡ªZhenglu Academy, and the emperor¡¯s seal next to the four characters.

    The onlookers swallowed hard, this is the emperor''s personal inscription.

    The sound of firecrackers continued, and the applause continued for a long time.

    After a long time, the huge hills and forests finally quieted down.

    Meng Yunzheng stepped forward and raised his voice, "Zheng Road Academy, officially established today!"

    ''Papapapapa'' thundered with applause and congratulations.

    After the applause stopped, Meng Yunzheng said, "On the day of the establishment of Zhenglu Academy, I would like to thank you all for coming to join us. The Academy will be open to the public all day today. If you want to visit, please feel free to ask inside. Tea and snacks are already prepared in the Academy. The gate of the engraving academy is closed and the key is locked, so don''t miss the time."

    "Of course, the most important issue today is the admissions issue. Anyone who wants to study in the academy, please go to the right. We have students leading you to the Taoli Hall in the first room on the right. At that time, someone will explain the specific rules of admissions to you. , Those who meet the requirements can confirm the enrollment time today."

    Someone in the crowd was anxious, "Mr. Monsan, I heard that there will be job openings today. Where should the workers go?"

    "Yeah yeah, are you hiring today?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2280ï¼š Shu Yulai is recruiting

    Chapter 2280 Shu Yu came to recruit workers

    "Naturally, it''s a recruit." Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, "If you want to enter the academy to work, please go to the left, and there will also be students leading the way to the first room on the left, Naxian Hall."

    Everyone felt relieved when they heard it.

    Soon, the crowd split into two groups. Most people went to Taolitang on the right, and a small number of people who were obviously looking for jobs went to the left.

    The crowd on the right was large, and it took half a day to queue up, but Naxian Hall on the left quickly lined up and waited anxiously for the interview.

    The academy was just established, and many people came today. Although the academy arranged for people to receive people, most of them were introduced by Shu Rui as a guide. Things like recruiting workers...even if we could free up manpower, there were no suitable ones.

    So, in the end it was Shu Yu who was ''ducked into battle'' and interviewed in person.

    Hou was standing behind her at this time and asked her in a low voice, "Why do you still need to come?"

    Shu Yu sighed, "There''s no way, it''s hard work for those who are capable. I''m A Yun''s wife. Of course, I will support him and help him when he needs it."

    The corner of Yingxi''s mouth twitched, who was silently maintaining order, Miss, is this your truth?

    It is clear that there is a shortage of people in the workshop, and I want to take this opportunity to provide the staff needed by the workshop by the way, killing two birds with one stone.

    There is a table in front of Shu Yu with pen and paper and books on it, which looks very neat.

    The line outside the door was lined up, and she let people in.

    The first person to come in was a young man, dressed in sackcloth, but very clean.

    He was very nervous. As soon as he entered the door, he said, "I, I have read books and know words."

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, then raised his head with a smile and said, "Really? Well, I have a book here, you can read it to me."

    The sweat on the young man''s forehead instantly fell, he raised his hand to wipe it, and soon felt a little guilty about this action, and quickly explained, "The weather is too hot, I, I like to sweat."

    Shu Yu nodded in agreement, then unfolded the book in front of him very neatly,

    A very basic book - Three Character Classic.

    After she opened it, she motioned for the man to speak. The latter swallowed, and then stammered, "In the beginning of human beings, their nature is good, and their natures are similar...Xi...No...Father''s fault...The...the..."

    His voice was getting lower and lower and he was sweating more and more.

    Shu Yu understood, the person in front of him should have learned a few words temporarily after knowing the conditions of recruitment, and had been learning for about 20 days.

    It happens that the Three Character Classic is relatively basic. It is a textbook for children''s enlightenment. He must have heard some students recite it, so he wrote down the first few sentences.

    "How many days have you been learning Chinese?"

    The man''s voice stopped abruptly, his face flushed, "Eighteen days..."

    He was very annoyed, rubbed his hands twice, and his expression became sluggish, "I''m sorry, I wasted your time, I''ll go now."

    He knew there was no hope for him, so he sighed and turned to leave in disappointment.

    Shu Yu, "¡­"

    "Wait, I haven''t finished my question yet, what are you going to do?"

    The man was stunned for a moment, then turned around abruptly, "Didn''t you say that the academy is recruiting people, if you want, you must be able to read and write?"

    Shu Yu was speechless, "Reading and writing is just a condition for being hired first, but it doesn''t mean that you will be hired. After all, we are looking for people who can work, not those who can read. The most important thing is to look at character and ability. If you are very skilled, the academy will still hire you."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2281ï¼š I will farm

    Chapter 2281 I will farm

    Shu Yu''s words were neither high nor low, at the moment it was very quiet both inside and outside the house, not only the man heard it, but also the other people in line not far from the door.

    Qi Qi breathed a sigh of relief because he was not very literate, and it was right to give it a try.

    The man was even more bright-eyed, and asked quickly, "Well, do you think I can do it? I''m very strong."

    Shu Yu, "What are you good at at home on weekdays? What do you do?"

    "I, I know how to farm the land. My family''s ten acres of land are all served by me, and the harvest is very good."

    As soon as these words came out, someone outside the door laughed in a low voice, and the man''s face turned red again. Suddenly realized that this is an academy, even if you can farm, it is useless.

    Shu Yu began to think about his growing sunflower field. He knows how to farm, which is good.

    She looked at the man in front of her, "Since your family has ten acres of land and the harvest is good, you don''t have to worry about eating and drinking, why did you think of coming here to find work?"

    The man said in a low voice, "My wife said that my brain is not good, so let me come to the academy to work more, get in touch with scholars, and increase my knowledge. Maybe in the future, if I listen and read more, I will have ink in my stomach."

    Shu Yu, "..." Your lady''s words are so straightforward.

    "But if you come to the academy to work, what about the ten acres of land at home? Who will serve?"

    "I have a brother and a brother, they can do it."

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, "Didn''t you say you planted the ten acres of land alone? What about your brother?"

    The man pursed his lips and hesitated, "They are not in good health and are often sick. My parents were afraid that something would happen to them, so... take care of them more."

    Hearing this, what else did Shu Yu not understand?

    The elder brother on top and the youngest next to him, he is the most unpopular among his parents, so he has become the old scalper in the family?

    What brother is sick? It''s just an excuse to be lazy.

    What, if he really works in the academy in the future, his brother''s illness will be cured.

    Shu Yu looked at the man in front of him, um, stupid is stupid, but not to the point of being completely stupid. He was so hesitant in his words, and he was aware of his parents'' partiality and his brother''s use. However, even if it is clear, he is still serving ten acres of land diligently, which shows that he can''t think of a way to get out of this predicament, and it is indeed not very smart.

    On the contrary, his lady is interesting and intelligent, and he will let him seize the opportunity whenever he catches it.

    It is said that he came to the academy to be nurtured because of his lack of brains, but if he was lucky enough to be hired by the academy, he had an explanation from his parents, and he could get rid of those blood-sucking leeches at home, he would have taken the first step.

    This guy is good because he knows what to do, and he will listen to the lady.

    Shu Yu was thoughtful, but the man became more and more anxious.

    Just as he was about to say something to remedy, he heard Shu Yu ask, "Go over there first and register your name, address and basic information with my maid, if there is nothing else, just wait in the room next to you or It''s a walk around the academy, and I''ll tell you the result in the afternoon. If you have something to do, you can go back first."

    "I can wait..." The lady explained, she has to be honest, do things honestly, stay as much as you can, and don''t miss the opportunity.

    Shu Yu nodded, nodded correspondingly to Xi, and the man went to the side to register.

    Shu Yu is the next one.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2282ï¼š two children

    Chapter 2282 Two Tongsheng

    The people behind are still not very literate. Those who are here to find work, and their family conditions are average.

    If you are really capable, you must go to the right and line up.

    However, there were also two destitute Tongsheng applicants, one in his twenties and one in his fifties.

    The former was a family accident, and both parents died shortly after being admitted to Tongsheng. For many years, he devoted himself to studying, with no life skills, dismissed his family, and learned everything from scratch. Unexpectedly, his wife could not bear the hardships for a long time, and left him, becoming the stepmother of others, but only left his two-year-old daughter to depend on him.

    It is impossible to study any longer. Without money and time, my daughter has to rely on him to live.

    Fortunately, he is a Tongsheng, and whether he is a bookkeeper or copying books, he can still earn some money to make ends meet.

    It''s just that his daughter is too young, so he can''t take it with him when he does things, so he entrusts the aunt next door to take care of him. Who would have known that once when he came home halfway, he saw the aunt pinching and scolding at his daughter, and also told her that her mother didn''t want her because she was not good.

    He was furious on the spot, and after teaching his aunt a lesson, he drove the people out.

    It¡¯s just that since then, he didn¡¯t dare to ask others to take care of him. Later, after discussing with the owner to reduce his wages, the owner agreed to take his daughter with him.

    But when he was always busy, his daughter, who was sitting obediently at the door, was abducted by Pai Hanako.

    Fortunately, the government has been looking for this gang of Paihuazi. After her daughter disappeared overnight, these thieves were arrested, and her daughter was finally safe.

    It was only after these two incidents that the boy had lingering fears and didn''t know what to do. Later, some people said that he should marry another wife, that there would be a mistress at home and that the children would be taken care of.

    But after going through so many things, this boy didn''t think it was a good idea.

    However, he couldn''t help his daughter''s silence. The slightest movement scared her like a bird in the bow. Just when he was about to compromise, Zhenglu Academy suddenly came out with news that he was going to recruit someone.

    If you can do things in the academy, you will naturally not encounter Paihuazi. My daughter is now four years old, as long as she is given a small place to play by herself, there is no need to worry about safety.

    And there are all students in the academy, not to mention how good each character is, they are all scholars, most of them are reasonable and well-intentioned, and they are not worried that someone will bully her.

    He also inquired about the situation of Shan Chang, Meng Zhuangyuan, and even that day when Meng Zhuangyuan got married, he was in Fenghuai Street, and he clearly heard many of his answers about the woman giving birth to a child.

    If such a person still needs to worry, then he really can''t find a more suitable place.

    So this time, this boy came for the interview with his daughter.

    Shu Yu has always been patient with her child, especially hearing about the changes that the child went through when she was a child, it always reminded her of her siblings at home.

    She asked someone to give the little girl candy treats, listened to her milky voice and carefully thanked her, smiled and touched her head, raised her eyes and said to the boy, "Chang Jiayi, you have been hired."

    There is no doubt about Chang Jiayi''s knowledge. As for his character, he can tell from his attitude towards his daughter. There is no major problem. As for the rest...

    "However, our practice here is a three-month probation period. If you don''t do well after three months, then we will not politely keep people. Don''t worry, these three months are all paid. After a month you can stay, the wages will go up."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2283ï¼š Hire

    Chapter 2283 Accepted

    When Chang Jiayi heard this, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked again, "Then my daughter..."

    "The academy will assign each employee a dormitory to live alone, a room for four people, and the room will be larger. If there is a family, it will be allocated a separate room, but the room will be smaller. Later When the recruitment is over, someone will take you to see the house where you live."

    Chang Jiayi''s eyes lit up, "Thank you, County Lord Lu."

    "Okay, it''s still early, take the little girl around, there are tea and snacks outside, you can eat something, don''t starve the child."

    "Yes."

    Chang Jiayi went out, and Shu Yu looked at another Tongsheng.

    This boy is more than fifty, and it is said that he has been taking the test for more than 30 years, but so far there is no result.

    He himself didn''t want to take the test for a long time, but his family didn''t agree. In the early years, the condition of the home was good, and it was able to supply. Now the family is in trouble, his wife has passed away, and the children in the family blame him for his lack of ability.

    This old boy has been studying for many years and still has a arrogance. He is so disliked by his children that he does not want to stay at home.

    He heard that there was a job offer here, so he came to try it.

    I don''t know what else to do, but Shu Yu has seen his handwriting, it''s very beautiful, it''s kind of neatly typed out by a printer.

    Lao Tongsheng said that he actually has no talent in reading, otherwise he would not have been able to pass the examination for scholars for so many years.

    It is because he has no talent and is placed high hopes by his family, so he can only memorize it by rote, often by endorsing and copying books.

    This is written a lot. Not only is the calluses **** the hand, but the font is also very beautiful.

    In this case, wouldn¡¯t Lao Tongsheng be the right one for transcribing matters in the academy in the future?

    Shu Yu made the decision to keep the people, and the old boy was very happy. There was a feeling that he had found his own value in the dark.

    Later, Shu Yu interviewed a few more, some of whom could read and some who could not.

    Most of the people who didn''t come here were men, and a few women were very embarrassed and seemed to regret coming here.

    But one of the women has good cooking skills. There is a cafeteria in the academy. Currently, there is a chef, but there is still a shortage of helpers.

    This woman used to be a cook in a big family. If nothing else, the food she cooked was very delicate.

    Shu Yu pondered, the canteen can be a fixed large canteen, but it is also possible to order food alone.

    If she''s not comfortable doing it here, Shu Yu doesn''t mind digging her back home.

    Recruitment was proceeding in an orderly manner. In addition to recruiting people for the academy, she also took a fancy to a few who planned to fool around to her own workshop.

    Shu Yu''s Naxian Hall is in full swing, while Taoli Hall on the other side is in full swing.

    Meng Yunzheng and others went outside the Taoli Hall and repeated the admission requirements again.

    "For this enrollment, the age of the students enrolled is from the age of five. The initiation class starts from the age of five and ends at the age of sixteen."

    The requirement of is mainly that the age of five years old is just right. If it is younger, it is not enlightening the child, but taking care of the child.

    As for the age of sixteen, that is because sixteen is the age for a man to marry. Of course, it¡¯s never too late to want to study, but it¡¯s only at this age that enlightenment begins, which shows that the family¡¯s conditions are not good. At the age of sixteen, he has become a strong worker in the family, and he has even married and had children. There is a long way to go to study, and he has no problem reading, but when it is time to take up the responsibility of the family, he starts to drain all the value of his parents, wives and children. Meng Yunzheng does not plan to accept such students.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2284ï¼š you can do your own laundry

    Chapter 2284 You can wash your own clothes

    Of course, if there are special circumstances, special treatment will be given.

    This is the enrollment requirement for the Enlightenment Class. After the Enlightenment Class, students are recruited according to their merits.

    After enlightenment, but still in vain, there will be four classes. This group of people is currently the most, like Erniu Dabao, they are all. If there are more students in the future, we will add more classes.

    Immediately after that, he had already participated in the county examination and became a student of Tong Sheng, and he had two classes tentatively scheduled.

    Then came the scholars, most of whom were studying in county schools. But Meng Yunzheng has dug a few before...

    In the end, we will be judging people. There are even fewer people. At present, Zhenglu Academy has no students who have judging people.

    But don''t worry, there are two gentlemen, and there will be soon. Even if they don''t enroll and stay in the academy for more than half a year, then they will be admitted to the jinshi, which will also belong to the quota of Zhenglu academy.

    Not to mention, when they were in the capital, Xun Sheng and the others all planned to come here. They are now traveling to Dong''an Mansion while traveling, and they will arrive soon.

    "This is the situation of admissions. Now let''s talk about the issue of accommodation. The academy has a room for four people. Under the age of eight, you are allowed to go home and live, but you need to go to and from school on time. You must live on campus when you are over eight years old. Go home. If there is something, you can ask for leave, explain the reason and allow to go home.¡±

    Hearing this, the crowd suddenly buzzed with discussions.

    A teenage chubby dun asked, "Mountain, Chief of the Mountain, can I bring a book boy?"

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "No."

    "Then I have to live in the academy, I can''t bring a book boy, and no one will wash my clothes."

    Meng Yunzheng, "You can wash yourself."

    Little Fatty''s eyes widened. Not only him, but also some other children in the family looked at him in disbelief.

    "I can''t wash."

    "Can learn."

    Little Fatty was about to cry, "But, but I''m here to study, not to wash clothes."

    There are parents next to him who also think Meng Yunzheng is a little outrageous. They send their children to study, why do they have to do laundry? There are servants in the family, and there are mothers who do not have servants to wash, so there is no place for children, right?

    Meng Yunzheng was very patient, "You are here to study, but not just for studying. You are still young, and many things may not be clear. If you have a rare chance, then I will tell you what I did when I was in the exam. things."

    This is to impart experience.

    Everyone''s eyes lit up, and they straightened their backs immediately, listening to Chief Monsanto speak.

    Meng Yunzheng, "There are nine days for the exam, and I think everyone already knows it. We have to spend these nine days and six nights in the exam room. I don''t think many of you know about the so-called exam room. He is just like that. long."

    He gestured at the desk next to him, "It''s not as long as this desk, and our food, drink and lasa are settled in this small piece of world."

    Older students have long known that the younger ones, like Little Fatty and their parents, were stunned and frowned tightly.

    "When sleeping, we have to remove the table and lay it flat. This table is not light, so we need strength. When eating, either eat dry food, and cook something warm with the small stove and charcoal fire made by Gongyuan. The weather in spring is the coldest, not to mention in the capital, it¡¯s easy to get sick if you don¡¯t eat hot food, so we need to learn to cook and eat.¡±

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2285ï¼š Yamashita Villages business is coming

    Chapter 2285 The business of the village under the mountain is coming

    Meng Yunzheng ignored everyone''s bitter expressions and continued, "When it rains, if you encounter a leaking roof, it will be very troublesome. If the roll surface is wet, people will get sick, so we need to learn to repair the roof."

    "When it''s windy, messy hair can easily block the sight and affect the exam, so we need to learn to comb a few neat hairstyles for ourselves."

    The more everyone listened, the more tangled their expressions became. Why are there so many things in this exam, like suffering?

    On the other hand, that little chubby dun was very obsessed with laundry. "But Mr. Monsan, the types you just mentioned don''t include laundry. We don''t need to do laundry in the exam room."

    Meng Yunzheng said with a smile, "Of course you don''t need laundry in the exam room, but is your life the only thing in your life that you are alone in the exam room? Our academy is called Zhenglu Academy, Road, which means reading thousands of books and traveling thousands of miles. That is to say, In addition to studying in the academy, it is also necessary to travel abroad to increase our knowledge. Of course, you can bring a book boy with you, but in this way, the effect of your travel will be greatly reduced. When writing articles, you can also learn from other Cut in from an angle and write something that is different and useful?"

    Everyone was stunned for a moment, and began to become thoughtful.

    "Zhenglu Academy is not only teaching, but also teaching everyone how to be independent, how to deal with emergencies, and how to easily resolve any accidents. It''s like in the exam room, no one knows what will happen, go there. We are the only ones who can help us. If you can¡¯t do anything, just do a good job in your studies, but you can¡¯t cook and eat by yourself in the exam room, you can¡¯t repair the roof yourself, and you can¡¯t even hold on to the nine-day exam, what¡¯s the point? Woolen cloth?"

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t want to say more, on the first day of school, don''t worry, take your time.

    "That''s all I have to say. If you are still interested in enrolling in Zhenglu Academy, you can queue up now. If you have any questions, you can ask the students here individually, and they will answer them one by one for you."

    After he finished speaking, he backed away.

    In front of the students who were waiting on the side, many people rushed over in an instant, asking questions one after another.

    Some people asked Shuxiu, whether they did laundry and cooking by themselves, and some asked if they could rent a room in the academy to live with their children because they were far away.

    Other questions are fine, but the last question is asked by more people. After all, many students are not used to accommodation, and they still need their parents or servants to accompany them when they are young.

    Shu Rui, as a representative, gave a unified answer, "After students enter the academy, outsiders are not allowed to enter the academy. First, it is to maintain the order of the academy, and secondly, it is to ensure the safety of the students. Of course, the downside room by the door is here. There is a reception room, if you want to pick up your child, you can wait in the reception room, so the academy does not provide accommodation for the children''s parents to rent."

    "You want to rent a house. The houses of the villagers at the bottom of the mountain are all newly built, and the prices are very affordable. It can be a temporary place to stay."

    The so-called new house built by the villagers at the foot of the mountain is the foundation near the workshop.

    When Shu Yu bought the foundation earlier, many people followed suit, especially a few stewards and employees in the workshop, which have been built one after another in the past two years.

    Although some labor costs are high, the money to buy the foundation and build the house still empties the family¡¯s savings. Fortunately, the house is new and they can rent it out.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2286ï¼š children of this age

    Chapter 2286 Children of this age

    Those who asked if they could rent a house were mostly from wealthy families.

    Like a farmer¡¯s child, the parents at home have to be busy, and there is no time to accompany them to study here, let alone pick them up every day, so they don¡¯t have such concerns, they just put their children in the academy.

    Wait until every 10 days to take a rest, and then come to pick up the child and go back to live for a day.

    Therefore, they paid attention to the issue of repairing. They heard that there was a discount for repairing in the first year, and the price was similar to those of the academies.

    It is these people who are at the top of the line at the moment.

    Rich families have many choices, many concerns, and many problems. In the end, a few families even shook their heads and walked away.

    It''s that chubby dunk, who is easy to talk about except for the laundry. I don''t know what I was thinking about, and after a while, I took my parents directly to the line.

    Admissions officially started. After registration of names, ages and basic information, students in groups of ten, Shu Rui and other students, took the students and their parents to visit the academy classrooms, houses, cafeterias and other places.

    As soon as the little chubby dun finished registering his name, he rolled his eyes and saw a boy in front of him who was about his age, but dressed in shabby clothes. Without saying a word, he jumped to his side and asked, "Can you do laundry? I''ll wash your clothes for you later. How about I give you money?"

    people, "¡­"

    The expression of that little chubby dun''s parents changed even more, little grandfather, you said this a little lightly, didn''t you see Chief Monsan looking over here?

    They carefully looked at Meng Yunzheng''s face, for fear that the application would be kicked out as soon as it was reported.

    Who knew that Meng Yunzheng just smiled and looked away lightly, not intending to intervene.

    The parents were stunned for a moment, but Mr. Monsan didn''t care. Is this feasible?

    They looked at the boy who was being questioned. The boy should be of a relatively poor family. It could be seen from his clothes and the white-washed clothes on his father who brought him here.

    If his family needs money, they can really provide it.

    But the next moment, they heard the child whisper, "I, I can''t do laundry either."

    Little Fatty'' ah? '' sighed, very disappointed.

    Doesn''t it mean that children in rural areas can do anything?

    Unfortunately, he didn''t understand that even the children of the peasant family couldn''t do things like laundry. There are mothers and sisters in the family, and it is a woman''s job to starch clothes and cook food by fire.

    Little Fatty sighed, "Then what do you do at home on weekdays?"

    "I have a cow at home. I want to herd the cow and hunt hogweed. Occasionally I go up the mountain with my friends to set traps to catch pheasants."

    Xiao Pangdun''s eyes lit up, "Setting traps? You are so good, do you have to dig a hole in the ground with your hands? Isn''t the ground in the mountains very hard, do you have shovels?"

    The boy shook his head, "No, hoes and shovels are not allowed by our family to play. Setting traps doesn''t necessarily mean digging holes. We can''t dig deep enough for small digging. We can use ropes..."

    The conversation between the two children was getting farther and farther. Mr. Huai''an smiled at Mr. Hejiang, "Children of this age are the most sincere and innocent."

    Mr. Hejiang nodded, "I was worried earlier that the children of the rich and the poor living together in the school building might split into two factions and cause bullying. Now it seems..."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2287ï¼š more than 300 students

    Chapter 2287 Accepted more than three hundred students

    What about the children of rich families, and what about the children of the poor, if you teach them well when they are still undecided, they will all be good children.

    They are masters, and besides teaching them, don¡¯t they also teach them how to behave?

    The enrollment of zheng Road Academy went very smoothly, and most of the students were enrolled in the morning.

    There were still many people who heard the news in the afternoon, so Meng Yunzheng left Master Wen to continue the process in Taoli Hall.

    At around 12:00 in the afternoon, people who entered the academy to visit left one after another.

    When I came out, I was still a little reluctant. I looked back at the tall and solemn plaque and sighed, "This academy is well built, covers a large area, and has many classrooms. Right."

    "It''s not just Dong''an House. Look, I think this academy will be ranked in the entire Daju within a few years."

    "It seems that we are right to send our children over to study."

    "Are you coming back tomorrow?"

    The first day is enrollment, the second day will be the official enrollment registration, the allocation of housing and classrooms, and the purchase of clothing, shoes and socks.

    So the next day, they could still accompany the children.

    Many parents looked at each other, "Come."

    So the next day, another long winding team set off towards Zhenglu Academy.

    Everything is ready in the academy, except that the clothes have been measured and need to wait.

    Even the pen, ink, paper and inkstone of the enlightener are the same. Of course, if the family conditions permit, you can bring your own if you want, but the ones that should be issued will still be issued.

    Zheng Road Academy opened its first semester of enrollment, and received more than 300 students.

    More than half of them were originally studying in the nearby school, but were merged by Zhenglu Academy.

    More than 300 people are not many in modern times, but it is already a very good number in Dasu.

    There are very few scholars these days, not to mention that the academy has just been established in Dong''an Mansion, and the fact that it can recruit so many people is already the name of Meng Yunzheng, the two gentlemen, and the emperor''s plaque.

    More than 300 people, this is the beginning, and there will be more in the future.

    zheng Road Academy began to gain popularity, as well as the villages at the foot of the mountain.

    There are indeed many people who rent houses, not only renting to accompany their children to study, but also renting to do business and open shops.

    As for Shu Yu, yesterday, she recruited eight people for the academy, including the gardener, Sasao, the cook, and others. However, she recruited more than 20 people for herself, including the naive man.

    This person is more excited about picking up sunflower fields than working in the academy. After all, farming was something he was used to, but he was uncomfortable in the academy.

    But he still went back and asked his wife, and the next day he came over with a lot of money.

    Shu Yu saw that he had injuries on his face and scratches when he came. It seemed that he was beaten by his eccentric parents. But even though he was beaten, he still came over and did not give up the job to his brother.

    On this point, Shu Yu is still very satisfied.

    Shu Yu arranged for new recruits and was ready to take Hou for a walk in Dong''an Mansion. She has been out for a while and will be returning soon.

    It was Mrs Kang, who had accompanied Yao Bo to travel and visit the two gentlemen.

    Now Yao Bo is studying at Zhenglu Academy, so naturally the Kang family will not leave. However, as a friend of Mr. Monsanto, Meng Yunzheng lent his family of three to live in his own small courtyard.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2288ï¼š The boy looking for Aunt Hou

    Chapter 2288 Teenager looking for Aunt Hou

    Meng Yunzheng was about to leave Dong''an Mansion, and the house was empty.

    He has been very busy these days. After all, it is a newly opened academy, and he is always the leader of the mountain in the early stage.

    Enrollment was on the first day, enrollment on the second day, and now, on the third day, Meng Yunzheng was preparing to give a speech on the opening of the school.

    These things had to be in charge of him personally, so for the past three days, he lived in the academy and didn''t even go home.

    It''s just that it''s the wedding day, he left Shu Yu with him anyway, so he won''t sleep alone at night, which is a little comfort.

    Three days later, the academy finally quieted down and started to get on the right track in an orderly manner.

    But the grand occasion of Zhenglu Academy¡¯s founding day was still talked about by many people and spread far and wide.

    At this time, a young man in the Fucheng next door to Dong''an Mansion was coming over in a carriage. When he heard the news about Zhenglu Academy, he stopped and said to the book boy beside him, "It seems that Meng Zhuangyuan''s academy has been very successful. You say, can he allow me to stay in the academy?"

    The boy said with a bitter face, "Young master, you did a good job in the Guozijian, so you must come to this backcountry for whatever you do. Even if there are two great scholars here, and the champion of the sixth grade, they are not as strong as the Guozijian, right? ."

    "You don''t understand, everyone Yao Bo is here."

    "But Yao Xiu was approved by the family. You sneaked out. When you return to Beijing, the master will definitely break your legs." After all, the young master has always been obedient and obedient, but suddenly he is so rebellious, can the master not be angry? ?

    The young man was serious, "What are you talking about, why did I sneak out? I have serious business, and I even left a letter to my father."

    "What''s your serious business?" The book boy muttered in a low voice. How can going to the small academy to study compared to being serious in the Guozijian?

    The boy took out a letter from the small box behind him and raised it in front of him, "I''m here to deliver the letter to Concubine Hou."

    Scholar, "..." Where is this serious? Can you send credit? When Aunt Hou goes back in a few days, she will naturally see it, and it is not a good idea to make excuses.

    The young man put the letter back, lay on his back in the carriage, and said to himself, "I will send the letter to Aunt Hou. Aunt Hou has a good relationship with the Lord Lu, and the Lord Lu is the beloved wife of Mr. Monsan. When the time comes, I will Ask Concubine Hou to help me with a few words, I will definitely be fine if I stay."

    "But you and Aunt Hou have an average relationship, so she doesn''t have to say good things to you." What''s more, Aunt Hou is the master''s aunt, and she has been favored very much in recent years. Although she has not given birth to a son, who will know in the future?

    In this back house, how many concubines are there who want to have a good son? I was afraid that Concubine Hou would do bad things behind her back, and it might not be possible for the master to dislike the young master by taking this opportunity.

    Of course, these talkers only think in their hearts and dare not speak out.

    Wanjia does not allow slaves who provoke the master behind their backs, especially the slaves who are closest to the master. Once discovered, they will only be sold at a low price.

    "Let''s speed up. I heard from them that this academy has been open for three days. If I go later, maybe they won''t accept people."

    The boy sat up again gruntingly, and told the driver to hurry up.

    So after noon on the third day, outside the gate of Zhenglu Academy, suddenly a pair of master and servant who were busy with the wind and dust came.

    The boy knocked on the door of the academy, and when the doorman opened, he asked in surprise, "Who are you looking for?"

    "We''re looking for Aunt Hou... No, we''re looking for Chief Monsanto."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2289ï¼š Lord Wans son

    Chapter 2289 The son of Lord Wan

    The doorman looked up and down the two people in front of him. They were dressed well. They looked like children from a rich family, but why did it seem like they were rolling through the mud?

    When the young man saw this, he secretly complained in his heart.

    I really can''t blame him. When he was in the capital earlier, he heard about Mr. Shanju''s paintings in Lu Ji, and naturally he wanted to see the real thing.

    So he also saw those two paintings, and now he came to the real scene of the two paintings, especially when the sunflowers were in bloom, he couldn''t help but get excited. When I climbed up the mountain, I wanted to find the angle from which Mr. Shanju was painting, and to see the golden sunflower field.

    To this end, he climbed directly out of the guardrails that were specially enclosed on both sides of the mountain road.

    However, he has been on the road for the past few days, and he didn''t stop to rest after arriving at Dong''an Mansion. He was really tired, and he took a few steps forward when he saw it too deeply. Who knew that his foot slipped and he fell directly.

    That''s not to mention, he rolled down four or five meters, and finally hooked a tree beside him with his feet, and finally did not continue to fall.

    The book boy was so frightened by him that he also fell when he came to catch him.

    Fortunately, neither of them were seriously injured, but they looked a little dirty.

    The young man is still a little steady outside, although his clothes are dirty, his movements are unequivocal, his back is slightly straight, and he introduces himself, "Xia Wanyan, I came from the capital and just arrived in Dong''an mansion today. My father is Wanwei, the official department. Min, we are old acquaintances with Mr. Monsan. This time, I came here to find Mr. Monsan for something important."

    Ministry of Personnel?

    The concierge did not expect that the person in front of him was still the son of a high-ranking official in the capital. He heard that the other party had something important, and he immediately said, "It turns out that it is Young Master Wan, please, please, I will go to invite Chief Monsan."

    Wan Yan breathed a sigh of relief, followed the doorman into the door, and looked up at the academy in front of him.

    The concierge led the two to the reception room first, served them two cups of tea, and asked them to wait.

    This reception room is specially designed to entertain guests and parents. In addition, there is a front hall next to the reception room.

    The front hall is very large, and now there are the works of the two gentlemen, as well as some books and paintings. On the wall are the introductions and achievements of the gentlemen, and there are not many things in the front hall now.

    But in the future, the awards received by the academy, the history of the academy, and the list of students who have been admitted to the academy after studying in the academy will all become a landscape in the front hall.

    There is a door from the reception room to the formal teaching classroom. At this time, the concierge stepped into this door and told the person at the second door about the identity of the guest.

    Meng Yunzheng was in a meeting at this time, and he was going to leave for the southwest early tomorrow morning. Before that, he summoned the master and the steward of the academy to come over for a meeting, and explain clearly the teaching plan and management for at least half a year.

    When Cheyenne came over, the meeting was halfway through.

    Meng Yunzheng was very surprised to hear that Wan Yan was here. He is not particularly familiar with Master Wan, and has no personal friendship on weekdays, mainly because his wife has a good relationship with the Hou family, which is why he has some contacts.

    I didn''t expect Wan Yan to come here, what else is there to do?

    Meng Yunzheng could only say to everyone, "I have something to go out for a while, everyone to discuss it first."

    Everyone nodded, and Meng Yunzheng left the conference room with Cheyen.

    Wan Yan on the other side was also led into the front yard and walked towards Meng Yunzheng''s reception room.

    Along the way, he finally saw clearly the true face of the academy, and Guozijian...seems to be different.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2290ï¼š Send a letter to Aunt Hou

    Chapter 2290 Send a letter to Aunt Hou

    This is the first time Meng Yunzheng has seen Wan Yan, but he has heard a lot about him.

    was still what Shu Yu told him, mainly when talking about the Hou family, and incidentally about the Wan family.

    Meng Yunzheng knew that the relationship between Wan Yan and Aunt Hou could not be a good one, but they did not have bad relations. They seemed to have found a harmonious relationship without interfering with each other.

    I don''t know whether to say Hou Shi is great, or Master Wan is great.

    "Sit down." Meng Yunzheng asked someone to serve tea, sat opposite Wan Yan, and asked a little strangely, "What happened to Young Master Wan? But is he injured?"

    "It''s okay, it''s just that I''ve been on the road for the past few days, and my legs and feet are stiff in the car. I didn''t pay attention to a fall when I went up the mountain just now, so it''s not in the way."

    The book boy behind him pursed his lips tightly and said nothing.

    Meng Yunzheng frowned upon hearing this, "It can be a big or small fall, and it would be bad if you hurt your bones."

    The boy quickly raised his head and looked at Meng Yunzheng earnestly.

    Meng Yunzheng, "..." The corners of his mouth twitched, he quickly understood what the book boy was thinking, and simply said, "It just so happens that there is a doctor in the academy, I''ll ask him to come over and show you first, I can rest assured if it''s really okay. "

    The academy is staffed with a doctor, not Zhao Xi. He also has a medical clinic in Jiangyuan County. How can I be a school doctor here? That is to say, occasionally come to the mountain, teach the students here, and teach some medical knowledge.

    As for the doctor in the academy, it was the original medicine boy in the Zhao Xi Medical Center. In addition, in the short half year that Zhao Xi went to the capital, Zhao Lao had been sitting in the medical hall all the time, so he gave pointers to this medicine boy for a while.

    Although he has only studied medicine for a short time, it is not a big problem to show people small injuries and pains in the academy.

    Meng Yunzheng asked someone to call the doctor, but Wan Yan did not object.

    While waiting for people to come over, Meng Yunzheng asked him about his purpose this time, "Master Wan is coming to Dong''an Mansion, does Master Wan know?"

    Wan Yan, "¡­"

    Shutong gave Meng Yunzheng a thumbs up silently in his heart, the champion is worthy of being the champion, this first question is so sharp.

    Wan Yan laughed dryly, "I came here mainly to deliver a letter to Aunt Hou."

    Meng Yunzheng heard that he did not answer directly, and knew that Lord Wan must not know. Do you still need him to deliver this letter? Wanjia is not so overkill.

    Moreover, if he sent a letter to Concubine Hou, he should go directly to Jiangyuan County to find her at this time. What would he do in his academy?

    He smiled but didn''t say a word, Wan Yan knew that he was seen through, he coughed lightly, "I really didn''t lie, here, the letter is here? It was sent from the southwest."

    He directly took the letter out of his sleeve and handed it forward, saying that he really didn''t lie, just that the primary and secondary were changed.

    "Southwest?" Meng Yunzheng was not interested in Aunt Hou''s letter, but he was very sensitive to the word "Southwest", especially at this juncture.

    The southwest side sent a letter to Concubine Hou at this time?

    For some reason, he began to feel a little uneasy.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t change his face, but just said, "I believe you, it just so happens that Concubine Hou is on the village at the foot of the mountain, enjoying flowers with my wife. I don''t think it''s easy for you to go down the mountain because of your inconvenience. I''ll have someone help you. Bar."

    "Thank you, Chief Monsanto."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2291ï¼š From Shu Jia Shu Quan

    Chapter 2291 Sent by Shu Jiashu Quan

    Wan Yan could not ask for it, so he gave the letter directly to Meng Yunzheng.

    The latter explained to Cheyen, "You deliver the letter to Aunt Hou in person, tell her that it was sent by Young Master Wan, and tell Aunt Hou about the situation here."

    "Yes." Cheyenne went out.

    The doctor just happened to come over. He showed Wan Yan the injury. Fortunately, the injury was not serious, but the skin was frayed and the foot was a little swollen. It''s best not to move around now, take more rest, and see the situation tomorrow.

    Wan Yan was not worried, but rather happy when he heard the result, "Mr. Monsan, I didn''t expect my body to be so unsatisfactory, I thought it was just a little pain from the bump, but I can''t walk now. Today, I''m afraid I''m going to disturb you. already."

    Meng Yunzheng had already guessed the purpose of his coming here. Hearing this, he smiled and said, "Why is it a nuisance? There is a guest room in the academy, so you can just stay at ease. I think you are tired from your journey, so let someone take you to rest first. Well, let''s talk later?"

    "Yes, thank you Monsan for growing up."

    After Meng Yunzheng settled Wan Yan, he went back to the meeting again. Just thinking about that letter makes me feel a little concerned.

    Cheyen had already descended the mountain quickly, and asked the old farmer in the field. Knowing that Shu Yu and Hou Yiniang were in the village, they flew over directly.

    Shu Yu had just cut a watermelon. When he saw Cheyen coming over, he immediately greeted him, "It''s better to come by chance. The watermelon just taken out from the well is cold. Here''s a piece for you."

    Xia Yan thanked him and took it in no hurry. He just said to Mrs. Hou, "Mrs. Hou, Young Master Wan is here."

    Outside, everyone calls her Mrs. Hou.

    Aunt Hou just took a bite of the watermelon tip, but she didn''t expect Cheyen to come to find her, she blinked, "You said just now, who is here?"

    "Master Wan Yan Wan."

    The watermelon in Hou''s hand almost fell to the ground, his face full of shock, "What is he doing here? Did something happen to the Wan family?"

    "The Wan family is fine, but the young master guessed that the young master Wan should have run over privately for the two gentlemen. It''s just that he came here to send you a letter to the young master." Xia Yan glanced at Shu Yu, who was on the side, and added One sentence, "It was sent from the southwest."

    Shu Yu paused and looked at the Hou family, "A letter from the southwest to you? Aunt Hou, do you often write to the southwest side?"

    "No." Hou Shi was suspicious, put the watermelon in his hand aside, wiped his hands with a handkerchief, and then took the letter from Xia Yan and said, "I''ll stay in the southwest. For a year, I lived in the inn for more than half a year. Later, when I returned to Beijing, I sent two letters in the first year. Later, the people in the inn changed, and I didn¡¯t have much contact, especially in the past few years. If it¡¯s a holiday, I won¡¯t be able to send letters anymore.¡±

    While speaking, Hou opened the envelope.

    She first looked at the sender of the letter on the last sheet, was stunned when she saw the name on it, raised her eyes and glanced at Shu Yu.

    The latter intuition that the person knows himself, "Who sent it?"

    Sure enough, Hou opened his mouth and said in a low voice, "Second room of the Shu family, Shu Quan."

    Shu Quan? ?

    Whether it was the Hou family or Shu Yu, they had torn their faces away from the Shu family for a long time. At this time, the Shu family even sent a letter to the Hou family? Also, do they have money to send letters?

    "Look what was said?"

    "Okay." Mr. Hou hurriedly looked at it from the beginning, and the more he looked, the more ugly his face became, and in the end he took a deep breath.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2292ï¼š Shu Quan saw Dongqing Guanzhu

    Chapter 2292 Shu Quan saw Dongqing Guanzhu

    Shu Yu groaned in his heart, thinking that it was the southwest, and his brows tightened.

    Hou finished reading, and hurriedly handed the letter to Shu Yu.

    The latter was taken aback, "Show me?"

    Hou nodded firmly, "This letter is not so much for me as it is for you. Shu Quan wants to tell you through me."

    Shu Yu hurriedly picked it up, and after reading a few lines, he understood that the letter was indeed related to her.

    The things mentioned in Shu Quan''s letter are about the big room of the Shu family.

    When Shu Yu was still in the southwest, there were faint signs of a breakup between the two people. Later, when she returned to Dong''an Mansion, the Shu family were arguing over who would be the master of the two houses, and they stopped communicating with each other completely.

    The eldest member of the Shu family, Shu Feng, felt that he should be in charge of himself. Originally, the head of the Shu family was his father. Even if his father was sentenced to death, the Shu family would naturally come and be in charge of him.

    The second room of the Shu family felt that the second master was the only elder in the Shu family now, and he had the right to take care of the juniors in the family.

    The people in the two rooms have completely parted ways, the staff in the big room is not that complicated, and Shu Feng has always been educated as the heir of the Shu family, so under his management, the big room gradually gets better.

    But the second room...it''s really hard to say.

    The second master is not a very smart person. He was a **** at home and waited to die. How could he have the ability to be a housekeeper. He wants to fight for this right, or because the exile is too hard, he thinks that he can be lazy when he is a big parent, and his children can be filial to him.

    However, the people in the second room are not fools. How can they still have the energy to serve him when they are so miserable?

    Shu Quan, the son of the second master at this stall, came out. He saw that Shu Feng had managed the big room in an orderly manner, so he wanted to follow the example and twist the second room into a rope.

    The idea is good, but his ability is not as good as Shu Feng after all.

    So he was caught up in the ''struggle for power'' with his father. Fortunately, his mother and sister were on his side, and they were young and strong. In the end, he had the upper hand.

    Who knew that at this moment, Lord Wan came. He wants to take away Mr. Hou, Mr. Hou is the second master''s concubine, and Mr. Wan must agree to the second master if he doesn''t want to fall into trouble.

    The second master took the opportunity to make a few demands, and Lord Wan gave him the money and arranged for him to do easy work. Taking away the Hou family, the second room of the Shu family fell into a new storm.

    The stewardship of the second room was returned to the second master, but not long after, the second master went crazy, and later, he died.

    Since then, Shu Yu has never heard of the Shu family.

    But this big room and the second room really don''t communicate anymore.

    This time, Shu Quan wrote a letter to talk about Shu Feng.

    The letter said that Shu Feng had been sneaky since the second half of last year, and he didn''t know who to associate with, but his life was gradually getting better.

    The tone inside and outside of these words is really sour. Obviously, Shu Quan paid so much attention to the big room because the other party had a good life, which made him unbalanced.

    Fortunately, he paid attention. He also said that Shu Feng and a younger brother were assigned to work in the county seat. Shu Quan couldn''t find out who arranged it, but the work was really easy. He often watched Shu Feng come back very late.

    These are not the main points. Shu Quan said a bunch of laziness. In the second half, he mentioned that at the end of last year, he got a chance to go to the county seat. He didn''t expect to meet Shu Feng, and also saw... Watch the Lord.

    I have something to go out tomorrow, I might be late when I come back, so I took a day off

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2293ï¼š got another wife

    Chapter 2293 Married another wife

    Master?

    Seeing this, Shu Yu instantly straightened his back.

    Before the wedding date was set last year, she went to Dongqingguan and asked Sister Qiu about the whereabouts of Master. After no results, she asked her to help pay attention. If there is news from the master, she will convey the news of her upcoming marriage to the master. If possible, she wants the master to come to her wedding.

    Unfortunately, there has been no movement.

    The last time we met was two years ago. Back then, they parted in a hurry after having a meal in Changjin Mansion. At that time, Master said they were going to the capital.

    At the beginning of this year, Shu Yu went to Beijing to inquire about Master, but nothing came of it.

    Unexpectedly, Master actually went to the southwest again?

    Shu Yu lowered his head and continued to read the letter.

    As a symbol of power in the Dong''an House, the Shu family have all met Dongqing Guanzhu. Shu Quan naturally recognized her, and he also knew that Guanzhu Dongqing used to be the guest of honor of the late emperor.

    For this reason, the princes below began to move. Back then, before the Shu family fell, the second prince had instructed him to look for Dongqing Guanzhu as the prefect''s uncle.

    However, since the master of Dongqing Temple was appreciated by the late emperor, she was seldom in Dongqing Temple, and her whereabouts were erratic. The Shu family still has some power in Dong''an Mansion, but it is hard to say in other places, because this makes the second prince very unhappy.

    Not long after, the Shu family was investigated and abandoned in the battle between the second and third princes.

    For Shu Quan, the Dongqing Guanzhu is not just a Taoist Guanzhu. Even if she is an expert outside the world, she is someone who has been directly or indirectly involved in the struggle for imperial power.

    Shu Feng and Dongqing Guanzhu are involved, what kind of thoughts can he have?

    In particular, the state of Dongqing Guanzhu at that time was obviously controlled by Shu Feng, and he seemed to be pushed in by Shu Feng.

    Shu Yu''s expression changed instantly when he saw this.

    Master is controlled by Shu Feng? How is this possible, what is Shu Feng going to do? She continued to watch anxiously.

    Shu Quan said that he felt that the problem was a bit big, and Shu Feng might be planning to do something big.

    Of course, he wanted Shu Feng to die, but he was worried that he would be implicated by him, who was also in the Shu family.

    It has been so hard now that they were exiled to the southwest, but they still have their lives. The Shu family can''t stand a little storm. If they are involved in those messy things, they will definitely die.

    Shu Quan quickly made a decision in his heart. He had to figure out Shu Feng''s purpose and why the Dongqing Guanzhu was in his hands.

    However, the second room of the Shu family has long since stopped communicating with each other. If he walked over directly, it would easily arouse Shu Feng''s suspicion.

    Shu Quan thought about it, and finally hit Shu Feng''s wife.

    Before the Shu family was raided and exiled, Shu Feng had married a wife. Seeing that something was going to happen to the Shu family, his wife''s family took the lead in letting the two reconcile.

    Therefore, Shu Feng was alone when he was exiled to the southwest. It took him two years to recognize his situation, and then he obeyed the words of the first lady of the Shu family and married another wife there.

    It''s just that the girl he can marry now, not to mention status, just looks and temperament, is completely different from the previous wife.

    The current elder sister-in-law can only be regarded as upright in appearance, does not know one big character, and has a rough temperament. In the eyes of Shu Feng, who had a dignified and generous wife and a gentle concubine, she was a vulgar woman, and he couldn''t dislike it.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2294ï¼š Big room is really not human

    Chapter 2294 The big room is really not a man

    However, the eldest lady of the Shu family took a fancy to the girl''s quick work, and she could catch her in the fields at home, and her parents'' family had a few capable brothers. Marry her, and my life will definitely be much better.

    Even though Shu Feng was reluctant, he obeyed his mother''s suggestion and married the Wu family back.

    The Wu family did not agree at first, but Shu Feng had some tricks, he just seduced the Wu family.

    Shu Feng has been in the midst of a hundred flowers after all. He has had wives and concubines, and he has a very good attitude towards women. Wu Shi, a person who has never experienced emotional matters, is his opponent.

    She was going to marry Shu Feng, but the Wu family couldn''t stop her.

    Shu Feng was not bad to the Wu family at first. After all, as soon as she entered the door, she did relieve a lot of the burden on her mother, sister and herself. In addition, the Wu family was staring at him. Shu Feng was just pretending to be with Wu family. Get along very harmoniously.

    But now...

    Shu Quan knew that since Shu Feng had a better life in the second half of last year, he had lost his earlier enthusiasm for the Wu family.

    Not only him, but other people in the big room have also been a lot colder to Wu. Shu Quan has also heard some rumors that the eldest lady dislikes Wu''s family for two years and has no children, and has also touched her recently.

    Shu Quan felt that maybe Shu Feng was doing something secretly, and everyone else in the big room knew about it, but he was hiding it from Wu.

    Dafang may feel that he does not need to rely on Wu in the future, so his attitude towards her has changed greatly.

    In this way, it is convenient for Shu Quan.

    He went to Mrs Wu and tested her thoughts. Wu''s strength and ability to work, but when it comes to scheming, where is the opponent of the eldest lady who is used to fighting in the inner house.

    The eldest lady has been attacking the Wu family, saying that she is a hen who can''t lay eggs, and she wants to make the Shu family go to hell.

    said that she didn''t understand her husband''s mind enough, and she was not qualified as a wife at all.

    said that she was not aggressive, did not know how to read and read, and could not talk to her husband.

    In short, it is useless for the eldest lady to belittle the Wu family when she has something to do.

    Wu started to become silent when he was attacked, and felt that he was sorry for the Shu family. He worked harder and thinner and became thinner.

    Shu Quan felt that the big room was really impersonal, and he kicked it away after using it.

    Da Madam hit her, right? Then he encouraged her well.

    He told Wu that not being able to have children is not necessarily a woman''s problem. Shu Feng had several women, but he did not leave a son and a half daughter, so he was more likely to have a problem.

    He told Mrs Wu that she works every day, and when she finishes her daily work at home, she ends up at night, and she still has time to read and read. When the eldest lady said that, she was completely guilty. She definitely knew that her son could not be born, so she deliberately found fault with Wu to make her justify the loss.

    The girl who grew up in a small town in the Wu family was Shu Quan''s opponent, and he was led astray by him in just a few sentences.

    But Shu Quan did not admit that he had taken someone crooked. He felt that he was saving the Wu family, and what he said was the truth.

    And it was because of the fact that Mr. Wu quickly established trust in him.

    Seeing that the time was right, Shu Quan asked Mrs Wu to stare at Shu Feng, and told him everything Shu Feng had said and done. He would help her analyze and analyze what the people in the big room wanted to do, and whether they climbed up the stairs. Other Gaozhi wanted to divorce the Wu family.

    Although Mr. Wu hesitated, but after the eldest lady left a lot of work for her again and accused her of not being motivated, she finally agreed to Shu Quan, and then under his guidance, she took the first step.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2295ï¼š The opportunity to turn over the second room has come

    Chapter 2295 Here comes the chance to turn over the second room

    Probably everyone in the big room felt that Mrs. Wu was stupid, guilty and silent, and would not make any trouble, so although they were on guard against her, they did not strictly guard against her.

    So it didn''t take long for Wu to hear some news.

    The news that Mr. Wu heard was limited, most of which were trivial matters.

    Ke Shuquan still extracted several key information from these things.

    Mr. Wu spoke of ¡®King Ding¡¯.

    When just heard these two words, Shu Quan almost jumped up.

    King Ding, isn''t that the second prince?

    Rao is Zhengdao Village no matter how remote, no matter how closed the news, Shu Quan also knew that the second prince and the third prince jointly wanted to rebel at the end of the previous year, but they were suppressed by the new emperor.

    In the first half of last year, a new batch of exiled prisoners came to the southwest side, the children of officials who were implicated by this incident.

    Yes, that is, after the prisoners came, the big room became a little different, and life gradually got better.

    Shu Quan felt that Shu Feng was really crazy, he didn''t know what Shu Feng wanted to do, and he didn''t know his position. But no matter what, they should not be involved with the second prince. Didn''t the Shu family help the second prince in the past, but ended up being an abandoned son?

    What, Shu Feng still wants to get involved?

    Just when Shu Quan cursed Shu Feng to death, but didn''t know what to do, Wu sent him another message.

    She said, "The adopted daughter of the Shu family used to be the third girl named Shu Yu who was often scolded by her mother-in-law and auntie. It seemed that one of the masters was a Taoist nun. They said they caught the Taoist nun and asked the three girls to take revenge by the way."

    Shu Quan was stunned when he heard this, Taoist nun? Do you mean Dongqing Guanzhu?

    She knew that Dongqing Guanzhu was powerful, but she didn''t know that she was Shu Yu''s master. No wonder, no wonder she, a little transparent person in Shu''s house, actually invented that kind of heat pack, and because of this, she became a Xiangjun.

    Shu Quan was a little sour, but immediately after his eyes lit up, an idea came up.

    He felt that he might have found a way to get his family out of the current predicament and turn over completely.

    Then he wrote to Hou and sent it to Wanjia.

    The letter said that Shu Feng seemed to be colluding with the remnants of the second prince, and he even arrested the Eastern Qing Guanzhu and wanted to use this to deal with Shu Yu. It''s just that he didn''t know where Shu Yu was now and what his address was, but he knew that Concubine Hou would definitely care about her, so he sent the letter to the mansion of Lord Wan in the capital, and asked Concubine Hou to tell Shu Yu to be careful, Qian Qian. Don''t come to the Southwest.

    The thick letter was finally read, and Shu Yu let out a long breath. Since Shu Feng wanted to use Master to lead him to the southwest, then Master is now safe.

    And she suspects that Shu Feng and the others may not only arrest Master to deal with her, otherwise they will be too talented.

    She folded the letter and slowly placed it on the table.

    Hou asked her, "What do you think? Is what Shu Quan said credible?"

    "Mostly believable."

    Aunt Hou frowned slightly, "I always feel that he sent me this letter, it was not simple."

    "Then you feel right, he sent it to you on purpose." Shu Yu sneered, "Does he really not know my address? If he really just wants to tip me off, there are many ways to do it. Xiyue''s family is in Zhengdao Village, we have always been in touch, and Shu Quan can just ask her."

    Hou clapped his palms together, "Yes, isn''t it more convenient to ask Fang Xiyue to clarify?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2296ï¼š What do you plan to do

    Chapter 2296 What are your plans

    Shu Yu''s eyes fell on the letter, "More than that, you have to say that Fang Xiyue and the others are guarding Shu''s family and refuse to reveal my address. Then Shu Quan can also send the letter to Dongqingguan, they always It''s easier to find me than you."

    Aunt Hou frowned, "Then he is..."

    "Because you are a member of the Wan family now, and Lord Wan is an official of the imperial court. What he mentioned in this letter is not only about me, but also about the second prince. If you tell Mr. Wan about this, it is about the second prince''s remnant party. Wan The adults will definitely hear this matter up to the sky. In this way, if the imperial court sends people to the southwest to investigate and find out that there is really a remnant of the second prince, then Shu Quan has made a great contribution, and he will naturally also be rewarded when discussing the merits. He will leave that place. And he can use this to completely draw a line from Shu Feng, and what Shu Feng does in the future will not affect the second room. "

    Shu Yu sneered, "Do you think that the only family that hates me is the big family? The second room also hates me so much. As long as this matter has nothing to do with the second prince, Shu Quan will never write such a letter to I tipped off. He wished that both Shu Feng and I would be hurt."

    tipped her off, just by the way.

    Shu Quan should not know that she is now the county head.

    It is also a good thing that Concubine Hou was brought back to the capital by Lord Wan, otherwise Shu Yu would not have the chance to read this letter.

    Concubine Hou rubbed her forehead, "Those people in the Shu family, even at this juncture, still need to use some means. Ayu, what are your plans now? The southwest side... must be a trap. They''re pregnant."

    "I know, Aunt Hou, don''t worry, put this letter here first, I want to go up the mountain and discuss it with Ah Yun."

    Hou nodded again and again, "Yes, yes, yes, you ask Yun Zheng what he means. He is well-informed in this regard, and he has a better understanding of the affairs in the court. You can go and find him."

    Shu Yu put away the letter again, without delay, took half a watermelon and was ready to leave.

    As if thinking of something before he left, he said to Hou Shi, "Don''t tell others about the content of this letter. When someone asks about Young Master Wan sending you a letter, you only say that it was sent by an old friend who used to have a good relationship at the inn."

    Hou''s expression was serious, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone."

    Fortunately, in this village now, she and the Hou family are alone, and even Cheyenne and Yingxi have just consciously guarded outside the hall.

    Shu Yu nodded, packed his things, and took Cheyenne and Yingxi to Zhenglu Academy on the mountain.

    Meng Yunzheng just finished the meeting and was about to ask about Wan Yan''s situation when he saw Shu Yu hurried over.

    Seeing her coming in such a hurry, he instantly thought of the letter that Cheyen had sent down the mountain not long ago, and his heart tightened, he hurried forward a few steps, and asked in a low voice, "But what''s wrong with the letter from the southwest?"

    "Yes, go ahead and talk about it." Shu Yu nodded and returned to his residence with Meng Yunzheng.

    then showed him the letter, and the latter frowned tightly after reading it.

    "Shu Feng actually got involved in the second prince''s incident again? He can really jump."

    Shu Yu, "From a proud son of the heavens to a prisoner with a ruined family, he is naturally unwilling. If he can wait until the world is amnesty, there is still a glimmer of hope, but in the past few years after the new emperor ascended the throne, he has never even received a small-scale amnesty. I feel that there is no bright future ahead. If someone finds him at this time, of course he is willing to give it a shot."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2297ï¼š Go to the Southwest

    Chapter 2297 Going to the Southwest Together

    Meng Yunzheng put down the letter and asked Shu Yu, "What are your plans?"

    "Master was arrested by them, I definitely can''t just sit back and ignore it. What''s more, they want to use my master to lead me to the southwest. If I don''t go, they will use other methods. So, I am with you. Go to the Southwest."

    Meng Yunzheng knew she would do this, "Alright, this way, I just don''t have to sneak around anymore."

    The original plan of Meng Yunzheng and the emperor was to secretly go to the southwest to meet with Qi Lie, so that it would be convenient to investigate the matter.

    Just in time, there will be a cultural exchange gathering of major colleges in the north in a while. On the bright side, Meng Yunzheng, as the head of the mountain, naturally went to such a party for the future development of the academy, so he would not arouse suspicion if he left Dong''an House soon after his wedding.

    As for not being able to show up at the party at that time, he can also use some unexpected delay on the road as an excuse.

    Now that I have received this letter, it is clear that the original plan cannot be used.

    Shu Yu could not disregard the safety of Dongqing Guanzhu. As her husband, it was naturally impossible for her to go to the southwest alone.

    Rather than saying that Shu Feng wanted to use the Eastern Qing Guanzhu to lead Shu Yu to the southwest for revenge, it would be better to say that the remnants of the second prince targeted their husband and wife and wanted to lead them to the southwest to get rid of them.

    It seems that they destroyed the black market in the Changjin Mansion last time, which really made them jealous.

    It¡¯s just that the current Dong¡¯an Mansion is completely in the hands of Master Fei, and they have a high failure rate in trying to do it here.

    Wasn''t there an example back then? That Hao Dingshan sneaked into Dong''an Mansion and wanted to use Chen Xiucai to monitor Meng Yunzheng''s every move. In the end, he was used by Meng Yunzheng and Mr. Fei, and brought a fake news that the new emperor was seriously ill.

    So much so that the second and third princes felt that the opportunity was rare, so they acted in advance, fell directly into the emperor''s trap, and were caught in one sweep.

    It can be said that Hao Dingshan''s fake news played a very crucial role.

    There is such a precedent, they knew that if they wanted to attack the two people in Dong''an House, not only the risk factor was high, but they might also be turned against by them.

    And get people to the southwest where dragons and snakes are mixed. That is their own territory and there are many people. Isn''t it easy to deal with two people?

    Shu Yu exhaled, "Since they want to lead us to the southwest, they have to let me know that Master is there, and I don''t know when to act."

    "Come on, if there are no accidents, it''s just these two days." Meng Yunzheng said, "their goal is the two of us, and my original plan was to go to the north tomorrow to participate in the academic exchange of the academy. Before that, they always Send us a message, or it will be too late."

    Meng Yunzheng guessed right, the news came quickly. In the early morning of the next day, when Shu Yu came out of the house, he saw Qiu Daogu hurried over.

    Looking at the time she came, she was afraid that she would enter the city as soon as the city gate opened.

    Seeing Shu Yu, Qiu Daogu''s expression was still a little anxious, "Shu Yu, the expedited letter from the Guanzhu. In these years, the Guanzhu has been away from home and has never sent an urgent letter. I am afraid that there is something very important, so I am a big one. came early."

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng, who was behind him, looked at each other, and they came.

    Shu Yu asked Yingxi to bring Qiu Daogu into the door to pour tea, and took out the letter by himself.

    This letter was written in the tone of the master of the Eastern Qing Dynasty.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2298ï¼š Letter from Master

    Chapter 2298 Letter from ''Master''

    The content of the letter is very simple, only a few sentences.

    The general idea is¡ªAyu, I have some trouble in the southwest for my teacher and need your help, come quickly.

    It was just a few sentences. After reading it, Shu Yu knew that the letter was not written by Master, but should be a note by Shu Feng or someone imitating Master.

    She looked at Meng Yunzheng, who said in a deep voice, "Pack up and explain to your family, we will leave tomorrow."

    "it is good."

    When Shu Yu went to talk to the old lady about this, the old lady''s brows were almost tied into a knot, "You are going to the southwest? You just came back from the capital for more than a month and you are leaving, isn''t it too rushed?"

    Shu Yu naturally couldn''t tell the old lady the truth, he just explained, "Master sent a letter, saying that there is something I need to help with, so if there is something, the disciple will do it, I will naturally go."

    As soon as heard the meaning of Dongqing Guanzhu, the old lady could not object. "Since it is your master''s business, it is indeed necessary to go there."

    She asked Meng Yunzheng again, "Are you going too? What about the gathering in the academy in the north?"

    "It''s okay, originally our academy was just established this year. Even if I passed, it was just to see the world and figure out the rules. Now it is naturally the matter of the spectator that is important, and I don''t know what trouble the spectator has encountered. I can do it in the past. Let¡¯s help. Besides, Ayu and I got married, and the spectator was not able to participate. It was just this time that we officially recognized our relatives and served tea.¡±

    The old lady nodded after listening, "That''s true."

    After thinking about it, he was a little worried, "This trip, there won''t be any danger, right?"

    Shu Yu laughed, "What danger can there be? I am the county head now, and Ah Yun is the champion of the new division, and he is a person with status wherever he goes. Maybe Master let me go there because I am the county head."

    She said it lightly, and the old lady did not doubt it. She felt that if it was really dangerous, the Eastern Qing Guanzhu would definitely not write a letter to let them pass.

    She was quite emotional, "Last year, when you counted your marriage date, the gentleman said that you would be very busy in the second half of the year, and there would be no better day than June. Now it seems that he really got it right."

    The old lady originally thought that the fortune teller was talking about the reason why Meng Yunzheng went to the academy to communicate.

    The rest of the Lu family were used to Shu Yu running out frequently. Since she explained the reason, she didn''t feel anything unusual.

    Only Mrs. Hou, who is still living in the Lu family, knows the content of the letter and the real purpose of their going to the southwest.

    She did not agree with this, "Why do you have to go in person? This is about the second prince. I don''t think it''s better for me to have someone go back and talk to the lord. The lord will definitely meet the emperor, and then..."

    Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Shu Yu, "Don''t tell Mr. Wan about this, it''s better not to get involved with the Wan family. It''s not just Wan''s family, you should have never read that letter. I don''t know why we went to the southwest, and I completely forgot about it, you know? Don''t worry, Ah Yun will send a letter to the capital, and we will be fine."

    Hou Shi understood after a little thought. She seemed to have heard from her own adults that Young Master Meng and the emperor were old acquaintances.

    Since that was the case, she was relieved.

    "Then, be careful."

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "Yes. By the way, Aunt Hou, we are going to leave tomorrow. There is something I might have to trouble you with."

    Hou immediately said, "You say it."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2299ï¼š add one more

    Chapter 2299 One more member

    Shu Yu mentioned Aunt Hong, "When you return to the capital after a while, take Aunt Hong with you, and you will have to take care of her along the way."

    "Don''t worry, leave this to me."

    The Hou family originally planned to go back in a few days, and the Kang family who was with him would stay here for a while longer, reading books with Yao Bo for a few months, so Aunt Hong had to ask Hou.

    As for Wan Yan who delivered the letter, Hou met with him and chatted, knowing that Wan Yan wanted to ask questions here.

    He came to study, and he did serious things, and as a concubine, Mrs. Hou didn''t care much. And I would like to thank him for sending this letter over, so that Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng were prepared in advance.

    Because of this, Wan Yan has no problem staying in Zhenglu Academy.

    Hou promised him that when he returned, he would make it clear with Lord Wan and intercede for him.

    Things are almost explained, Lu Ji is now on the right track, and there are managers in charge of all aspects. Shu Yu no longer needs to be clear about everything as at the beginning, and they can continue to run.

    Therefore, they quickly packed up and left the county town directly the next morning.

    This time, it was just the four of them, who traveled lightly and moved quickly.

    Who knew that the carriage had just arrived outside the city gate, and saw a man and a horse leaning there waiting for them, looking at his sleepy appearance, it seemed that he had been waiting for a long time.

    "You are finally here."

    Meng Yunzheng got off the carriage and looked at Zhao Xi and the burden on his shoulders, "What does this mean?"

    "You guys are wrong, why are you still asking me?" Zhao Xi snorted softly, "I''ll go with you."

    Zhao Xi is one of the few people who knows that the last black market is in the southwest, and he also knows that Meng Yunzheng will go there after marriage.

    It''s just that his initial plan was to go in secret, so Zhao Xi would be hard to follow. Now, not only did he set off in an open and honest way, but even Shu Yu brought it with him. It was not normal. There must have been an accident in the middle that he didn''t know about.

    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu looked at each other and agreed after a little thought, "Okay, let''s get on the horse."

    After he finished speaking, he went back to the carriage and said to Shu Yu, "Although Zhao Xi has average punching skills, he has no problem in protecting himself. Especially since he is very skilled in medicine, going to the southwest should be useful to him."

    Shu Yu thought of the scene of rescuing Uncle Meng in Changjin Mansion earlier. If it wasn''t for Doctor Mi, who was closely related to Uncle Meng, it would not have been easy for them to find a doctor who was not afraid of trouble.

    So Jo Seok became a member of the team.

    However, as the carriage went all the way, he felt a 10,000 critical hit.

    Looking at the young couple on the left who were newly married soon, and looking at Cheyen on the right who kept feeding Yingxi before piercing the window paper, Zhao Xi''s face was ugly.

    What''s so great, if he hadn''t given up his life for the sake of the overall situation, and now he was also enjoying the happiness of his family with his wife and children, he would be much happier than them.

    Unable to bear it, he still reminded them with grief and indignation, "I said you pay attention, we are on our way now, we are going to save people, not touring the mountains and waters, can you feel a little urgency? , no pressure, no worries at all, I really wonder if you are heartless."

    Because of the back pain in the hurry, Meng Yunzheng was asking Meng Yunzheng to help her relax and rub Shu Yu''s back, "..."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2300ï¼š Arrive Southwest

    Chapter 2300 Arrived in the Southwest

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t bother to pay attention to him, and was still looking for the acupoints on Shu Yu''s body, "Here?"

    "Yes yes yes, tap."

    Zhao Xi, "Did you hear me?"

    Meng Yunzheng took Shu Yu directly back to his room, "He''s full, and he''s not looking for trouble. I''ll take you back to rest, and let the guy at the inn cook some herbal tea and bring it up."

    "it is good."

    Cheyenne hurriedly asked Yingxi, "Do you want herbal tea?"

    "Yes." Yingxi nodded immediately, the movement of packing up his bags did not stop, and he was calculating the consumption along the way. At their speed, they might not be able to enter the city at the next stop, and they would have to spend the night in the wild, and then let Cheyen go to buy some dry food.

    Thinking, Yingxi caught up with Cheyenne.

    Zhao Xi, "..." He touched his chin, why does it feel like he is the only one doing nothing?

    No, he was being mentally attacked by the two of them.

    However, he was used to this attack, and Zhao Xi followed him numbly. When he reached the southwest, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Linzhangfu was more lively than a few years ago. They originally wanted to go directly to Heichang County.

    Just thought of the letter Qiao Rou received earlier. Her little sisters said that they saw people who were suspected of being in the black market in Fucheng, so they stayed in Fucheng for half a day, shopping in the city and wandering around at will.

    However, the time was too short, and they didn''t find anything suspicious.

    Shu Yu felt somewhat regretful and asked Meng Yunzheng, "When will you contact Master Qi?"

    "Don''t worry, we have just entered the city now, and we still don''t know if we are being watched. Check the situation and then contact him."

    Shu Yu nodded, "I don''t know how Master Qi''s investigation is going."

    "Most of the progress is not great." Zhao Xi clicked his tongue twice, "Otherwise, this Linzhang residence can still be so peaceful?"

    As he spoke, he suddenly lowered his voice and asked Meng Yunzheng, "You said, this black market has been rooted in Linzhang Mansion for many years, as the governor of this place, does Lord Cheng know about it? Or, he is also like the prefect of Changjin Mansion. , is it actually the second prince''s person?"

    Shu Yu thought it was unlikely, "Do you remember Cheng Zhi back then? He was from Gongqiu, if Lord Cheng really was with the second prince, then Cheng Zhi was his own, so why chase him down? "

    Meng Yunzheng said with an ''um'', "I guess Gongqiu planned to put Lord Cheng in his own camp, and then put Cheng Dong next to him. I never understood why Gong Qiu would focus on Lord Cheng, even though he It''s the governor here, but he''s not in the capital. The southwest is a desolate place. What did Gongqiu buy him for? Later, when I found out that the last black market was here, I knew what Gongqiu''s intention was. umbrella."

    Actually, knowing that he can become a personal bodyguard beside an adult means half the battle.

    Who knew that at this juncture, Meng Yunzheng would come to the southwest for Shu Yu, and even break his identity, making Gongqiu fall short.

    Zhao Xi thinks it makes sense.

    Unexpectedly, Meng Yunzheng sighed, "However, regardless of whether Lord Cheng is his own or not, after this incident, he will most likely be held accountable. There is a black market in Linzhangfu, and even the last power of the second prince is here. , but he never found out, that is dereliction of duty."

    Shu Yu frowned. She remembered Fang Xiyue''s letter last time saying that her husband, Ma Lu, is now working under Master Cheng''s hands.

    The end of the last map is over, the countdown is over

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2301ï¼š no one at home

    Chapter 2301 Nobody at home

    Several people stayed in Fucheng for a day. Meng Yunzheng left a message for Qi Lie after finding that he was not being targeted.

    On the second day, the group went directly to Heichang County.

    The three of Shu Yu revisited the old place, but Yingxi and Xia Yan came here for the first time. The two of them have been to many places, but here in Heichang County, it is different from any place in the past.

    There is a huge disparity between the rich and the poor here. The rich are very rich, but most of them live very hard. There are many more people begging on the street than in other towns. Malaise.

    Their carriage didn''t go fast, so after a while, Zhao Xi frowned and said, "It seems that someone is following us."

    "Since we entered the city, we have been watched." Meng Yunzheng said, "two people under the corner of the city gate have been observing the carriages entering the city. They got up and lined up behind us and went into town."

    "Then what do we do now? Catch them and ask the whereabouts of the spectator?"

    Shu Yu put down the curtains of the car and sat up straight, "They are just the little guys who are in charge of marking people, and they don''t necessarily know the whereabouts of Master. We should just pretend that we don''t know anything, and follow the normal route after receiving the letter. After Heichang County, he should have gone directly to Master''s residence to find her."

    The letter contained the address of Dongqing Guanzhu. Shu Yu was quite familiar with the layout of Heichang County, so several people went directly to the alley written in the letter.

    As soon as the carriage entered the alley, several people instantly raised their alerts and drove slowly towards the fifth yard with 120,000 points of spirit.

    Then, when Yingxi came to the yard, he found that the yard was locked.

    She turned around, "Miss, it seems that no one is there."

    Shu Yu thought that Shu Feng and the others would wait in the house for them to throw themselves into the net, and then they started directly, but I didn''t expect to sing out the empty city plan.

    Several people got off the carriage, just as the gate of the yard next door opened, and a middle-aged woman with dark skin came out.

    Seeing them, the woman was stunned for a moment, and then asked, "Who are you looking for?"

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other and said with a smile, "We are looking for someone who lives in this yard. Does my aunt know where she went?"

    "Oh, are you here to find Master Dongqing? She went out yesterday and said she was in a hurry and would be back in a few days. Before she left, she told me that someone might come to look for her in the next few days. If you meet her, let me tell her."

    Shu Yu thought deeply, "So that''s the case, thank you auntie, then we''ll come back to her in two days."

    "Okay, when Master Dongqing comes back, I will tell her." After that, the aunt smiled and went back to the yard again.

    Several people got back on the carriage and looked at each other.

    "Looks like they''re not ready yet." Shu Yu looked at the closed courtyard door next door, "This woman is either theirs or she was bought."

    Shu Quan said that Master was controlled by Shu Feng, so how could there be a chance to speak to this woman?

    And this woman obviously deliberately waited behind the courtyard door and came out after hearing the movement, otherwise she would turn around and enter the door again after she said something.

    "I don''t know where Master was taken by them."

    Meng Yunzheng took her hand, "Don''t worry, since we are here, they will always show up. Find an inn to stay first."

    "Um."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2302ï¼š Back to Zhengdao Village

    Chapter 2302 Go back to the righteous village

    Although Shu Yu told the woman that he would come back to the Eastern Qing Guanzhu in two days, they were not idle for the past two days.

    When they came to Heichang County, they naturally went to Zhengdao Village to see some friends. First, it seemed that they didn''t notice anything unusual and visited their friends normally, and secondly, they just took the opportunity to visit Shu Quan.

    The letter that Shu Quan sent to the capital was still at the beginning of the year, and the journey was long and traveled to two places, so they received it late.

    It has been more than half a year since the news he gave, so there must be a lot of news on Shu Feng''s side.

    Therefore, the next morning, they went straight to the village of the righteous way.

    Zhengdao Village has changed a lot from when she first came five years ago, the most obvious being that there are many more houses.

    After hearing that the incident at Gongqiu was exposed a few years ago, the late emperor exiled a group of people.

    Later, the second prince and the third prince rebelled, and the new emperor exiled a group of people.

    So the current Zhengdao Village looks a bit lively. In the past, when they entered the village, they could not meet a few people on the way, but now many people are looking at this side with their brains.

    There are few horse-drawn carriages in the village, either the family members of the prisoners who were exiled here, or the foreigners.

    I don''t know what this carriage is for.

    Everyone was curious, but no one came up to talk.

    Yingxi said, "I don''t know why, but when you enter this village, you feel very depressed. In the past, when you went to other villages, if a strange carriage entered the village, at least a few children would run over and ask who to look for. There are even children here. They were just watching from a distance, and no one came up."

    Shu Yu is used to this, "Life in exile is very hard, and many people have a busy day, but they may not be able to eat a mouthful of thick noodles. Even eating is a problem, where is there any spare energy to care about? Who is it?"

    While talking, the carriage stopped, and in front of him was Zhuangzi, the steward. The carriage could not enter the village, so it had to stop here first.

    There was a messenger in Zhuangzi who heard the movement and was stunned when he came out and saw them.

    Originally, Zhuangzi''s manager was Wang Changdong, and he had a good relationship with Shu Yu, but when Shu Yu left, Wang Changdong was also transferred to the county seat and worked with the new magistrate.

    Zhuangzi''s new steward, Shu Yu, was not familiar with him, and she had never seen the messenger in front of her.

    The other party looked at them, "Who are you looking for?"

    "Is Yu Guanshi there?" Yingxi stepped forward and said, "This is the county magistrate of Wen''an."

    The other party was stunned for a moment. Others may not know it yet, but the county owner of Wen''an is different. This one is from their Zhengdao Village. Now the cook in this village is Aunt Fang, and what she talks about the most is not Ma Lu, the son-in-law who has been working with the governor, nor Fang Xiyue, the sensible and capable daughter who just gave birth to a child some time ago, but the Pull them a hand and let them have the good life they have today.

    Everyone doubted her exaggerated statement at first, but Xu Dali, who was also recommended by Shu Yu to register on Zhuangzi, also sincerely expressed his affirmation.

    So the new messengers in Zhuangzi were very curious about this girl, so that although Zhengdao Village was not well-informed, they were the first to know the news of Shu Yu becoming the county head.

    Originally thought that this county owner was far away from them, but I didn''t expect that I would see it today?

    That official took a while to regain his senses, and said hastily, "The county magistrate, please come in, I''ll go to the steward."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2303ï¼š meet old friends

    Chapter 2303 The old meet

    Shu Yu entered Zhuangzi and found that Zhuangzi seemed to have changed a bit.

    "Ayu?" Shu Yu was looking at it when a familiar voice came from behind him.

    When she turned around, she saw Aunt Fang, who was still wearing an apron, and didn''t have time to put down the rolling pin in her hand.

    "Really, it''s really you? I thought I heard it wrong." Aunt Fang quickly ran to her in a few steps, "You, when did you come, and how did you come to Zhengdao Village?"

    "It''s a long story, I''m here for something, I just came to see you, auntie, how is it recently, Xiyue''s child is born?" Shu Yu and Fang Xiyue have been in correspondence, and when they received the letter, She happened to say that she was pregnant, and counting the days, she was about three or four months old now.

    "It''s fine, thanks to you, everyone is fine. Ah Yue gave birth to a boy, especially like Ma Lu." Aunt Fang looked at Shu Yu up and down, "I haven''t seen you for a few years, you are getting better and better. By the way, Ah Yue received your wedding invitation, are you married?"

    Shu Yu introduced Meng Yunzheng to him, "Yes, this is my husband."

    Aunt Fang''s eyes lit up when she saw him. This young man is too handsome. Standing with Shu Yu, he really looks like a talented woman.

    I heard that he is a scholar. I don¡¯t know if he has participated in this year¡¯s general examination and how his grades are.

    After all, Aunt Fang was not familiar with Meng Yunzheng, so she didn''t want to ask more questions, so she just said hello politely.

    Immediately, she looked back at Zhao Xi, who lived in the village as brother Shu Yu a few years ago and healed Fang''s father''s injury. Fang''s family is very grateful to him.

    Later, when Shu Yu returned to Dong''an Mansion to write again, she explained that this young master Zhao was not her eldest brother, but just stayed here to help take care of her family. Now she is her brother-in-law.

    "The subordinate has seen the county head of Wen''an." Everyone was chatting, and a strange voice came from behind.

    As soon as they turned around, they saw a slightly emaciated man standing behind him, bowing his hands to Shu Yu.

    Aunt Fang slapped her forehead suddenly, yes, she forgot that Ayu is now the county head.

    She was in a hurry to follow her to salute, Shu Yu held her hand aside and just said, "No need to be more polite."

    Steward Yu straightened up with confusion on his face, "I don''t know that the county owner has come from a long way, but there is something important. If there is any need for subordinates to help, the county owner can order it."

    "I came here for some personal business, and I came to Zhengdao Village just to see old friends. You don''t have to worry about me, but tonight, I''m afraid I will spend the night on Zhuangzi."

    Director Yu said with a smile, "So that''s the case, even if the county owner is staying there, I''ll let someone clean up a few rooms."

    After saying that, he looked at Aunt Fang and continued to laugh, "Since the county owner is here to talk to an old friend, I won''t bother you anymore, the county owner please do it yourself."

    "Um."

    Shu Yu nodded and Yu Guanshi left. Before leaving, the other aunt told her to give her a day off.

    Aunt Fang was so happy that she put the apron on her body and the rolling pin in her hand back into the kitchen, and then ran out again, "Ayu, come and sit at our house, Ayue is at home, if she sees you, Must be very happy."

    "OK."

    Several people left Zhuangzi and followed Aunt Fang to Fang''s house.

    The carriage was temporarily left on Zhuangzi, and he was watched for help.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2304ï¼š They didnt move

    Chapter 2304 They didn''t move

    Along the way, I met many villagers. Seeing Aunt Fang¡¯s enthusiastic appearance, someone finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Aunt Fang¡¯s sister-in-law, is this your relative?¡±

    Aunt Fang puffed out her chest, "If only I had such relatives, this is the county magistrate, the county magistrate of Wen''an."

    The people in the village looked at each other in dismay. Some looked at it curiously, while others didn¡¯t care. Most of them were not low-level before they were exiled here.

    But they are still somewhat envious. After all, they are now prisoners, and they can only be trapped in this place as coolies, and their future is uncertain. The county owner, however, was well-fed and clothed and served by servants, so he could go anywhere.

    Aunt Fang quickly brought Shu Yu home, and before entering the door, she shouted loudly, "Ayue, Ayue, come out quickly and see who is coming?"

    After Fang Xiyue and Ma Lu got married, they still lived at home most of the time. Ma Lu lived with several brothers earlier, and it was inconvenient for Fang Xiyue to pass by, so the couple lived in Fang''s house.

    Later, Ma Lu helped the governor and left Zhengdao Village, and Fang Xiyue naturally followed.

    It was only after half a year that Fang Xiyue became pregnant.

    Ma Lu is a big man. When he wants to make a name for himself in front of adults, he often gets home in the middle of the night. Occasionally there is an emergency, and I have to get up at the third watch and go out to work.

    But he is also a person, without relatives or reasons, not to mention Fang''s family, even Ma Lu himself is not worried about Fang Xiyue.

    So Fang Xiyue went back to Zhengdao Village to raise a baby. After giving birth, she was also confinement at Fang''s house.

    Now that the child is still young, she still lives with her at her parents¡¯ house. As for Ma Lu, he can only occasionally come back a few times to see his wife and children.

    At this time, Fang Xiyue was changing the diaper for the child in the house, she was stunned when she heard her mother''s voice, and thought it was Ma Lu who came back.

    Who knows, when she came out to take a look, she saw someone she couldn''t believe no matter what.

    "Ah, Ayu?!"

    Shu Yu smiled, "Long time no see."

    "You, you, you..." She couldn''t say anything in shock.

    Aunt Fang smiled, "Okay, don''t talk here, go into the house. Ah Yue, take the child out and show it to Ah Yu, and I''ll go to the kitchen to make tea for you."

    The Fang family became lively in an instant, Fang Xiyue was very happy, but after walking a few steps, she looked back at Meng Yunzheng from time to time, always feeling that she looked familiar.

    Until Meng Yunzheng and Zhao Xi stood together, her eyes widened suddenly, "He, wasn''t he the boy who helped us when we went up the mountain to fight tigers?"

    Aunt Fang has never met Meng Yunzheng, but Fang Xiyue has met him.

    Speaking of which, if it wasn''t for Meng Yunzheng, they wouldn''t be able to fight the tiger so smoothly.

    This Young Master Meng is very good at kung fu. After she and Ma Lu got married, she often heard him sigh about the tiger fight that day, saying that he really wanted to see this Young Master Meng again. Unexpectedly, he became A Yu''s husband. ?

    Shu Yu put the silver lock in his hand in the child''s sack, and said with certainty, "It''s him."

    Fang Xiyue turned around and saw her action, she hurriedly stopped her and said, "Ayu, what are you doing? You sent us a lot of things earlier, there is really no need to send such a precious silver lock to the child. "

    "I gave this to my child, why are you polite to me?" Shu Yu blocked her and changed the subject by the way, "By the way, I have to go to Xu''s Zhang''s house later, they haven''t moved."

    Zhang''s house is near Shu''s house.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2305ï¼š go to zhangjia

    Chapter 2305 Go to the Zhang family

    Fang Xiyue was indeed diverted, she nodded, "Yes, their house is still where it is, and they haven''t moved out."

    It''s just that she felt a little strange in her heart, and it was understandable for Ayu to go to Xu''s house. When Shu Yu was exiled to Zhengdao Village, he was in the same group as Xu''s family of three when he was reclaiming the land. Later, he introduced Xu Dali, who had a broken hand but could read, to Zhuangzi to do registration work.

    The life of the Xu family is much better. The whole family is very grateful to Shu Yu, and they also keep in touch occasionally, and the relationship has never been broken.

    But this family...

    Zhang¡¯s family did have a good relationship with Shu Yu at the beginning. Shu¡¯s house is not far from Zhang¡¯s house. When he first arrived in Zhengdao Village, Shu Yu wanted to be a good neighbor, and even exchanged food with Zhang¡¯s family with scar cream.

    It''s just that Zhang''s aunt later fell in love with Shu Yu and wanted her to marry her son, which was quite embarrassing. Although they didn''t tear each other apart, they were estranged from each other. After Shu Yu returned to Dong''an Mansion, they didn''t contact each other again.

    Why is she going to Zhang''s house this time around?

    But Fang Xiyue didn''t think much about it, she just thought it was a rare visit, and it was no big deal to go and have a look.

    So after Fang Xiyue handed over her son to Aunt Fang, she took Shu Yu to Zhang''s house first.

    The Zhang family heard the news of Shu Yu''s return to Zhengdao Village. They thought that Shu Yu would not come to the house. After so many years, people may not remember them.

    Who knew they were discussing, when they heard a knock on the door.

    Aunt Zhang went to open the door, and was stunned when she saw the person standing outside the door.

    "Shu Yu?"

    "Long time no see, everything is alright, auntie."

    Shu Yu handed over the gift box with a smile, Aunt Zhang took it in a daze, and it took a while to realize, and she greeted warmly, "It''s really you, come in quickly, why are you so polite and give me such a gift?" Lots of things to come."

    "It''s rare to come here, there is no reason to come empty-handed."

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng entered the door, leaving Xia Yan to guard outside.

    Aunt Zhang said, "Come in together, don''t stand outside."

    Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, "It''s okay, let him guard."

    "Well, that''s fine." Aunt Zhang laughed dryly, but she had forgotten that now that Shu Yu is the county lord, it''s not uncommon for servants to guard outside.

    I don''t know why, Aunt Zhang always feels very cramped when facing Meng Yunzheng. She is obviously a gentle and polite scholar, but when she meets his eyes, she feels a little guilty for no reason.

    Entering the house, Aunt Zhang hurriedly asked her daughter-in-law to pour tea for them.

    Looking at Shu Yu in front of her, and then at her daughter-in-law, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know. This comparison is really different. Aunt Zhang couldn¡¯t help but sigh secretly.

    If Shu Yu really got married with his family back then, now their family will follow the tide and leave this ghost place.

    "Where''s Ping Ning?" Shu Yu asked.

    Aunt Zhang said, "She married in the second year after you left Southwest. In the next village, I''ll send someone to call her back. You can catch up on the old days."

    Shu Yu immediately stopped her, "No need, we''ll just walk around, we won''t be sitting here for long, and we''ll go to Xu''s house to see later."

    When Aunt Zhang heard that she had come to her first before going to Xu''s house, she couldn''t help being happy, and the smile on her face became even brighter.

    But Shu Yu did not stop for long, exchanged a few words with Aunt Zhang, chatted about the recent situation, and left.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2306ï¼š Second room moved out

    Chapter 2306 The second room moved away

    Aunt Zhang was still a little bit reluctant, and sent him to the door.

    Meng Yunzheng looked at Xia Yan, who shook his head at him, and said in a low voice, "No one from the Shu family came out, and I didn''t see Shu Quan either."

    Thought it was such a big news that they came, but Shu Quan heard about it, so he was looking for a chance to meet them.

    Shu Yu couldn''t help but glanced at the Shu family. Aunt Zhang had been looking at her all the time. Seeing this, she hurriedly whispered, "The Shu family is very peaceful now. Don''t worry, they can''t trouble you."

    She still knew the grievances between Shu Yu and the Shu family, and thought that Shu Yu saw that the Shu family still cared about them, so she explained a few words.

    "The eldest room and the second room of the Shu family had a falling out long ago. After the second room moved out, the first room..."

    Before he finished speaking, Shu Yu suddenly asked in surprise, "The second room has moved?"

    She really didn''t know about this matter, and she had not mentioned it in the correspondence with Fang Xiyue earlier.

    Aunt Zhang nodded, "Yes, the second room of the Shu family''s big house is very troublesome, and no one wants to let anyone else. It''s just that they have no money, so they can only continue to live under the same roof. Who knows that the second room has developed. After you left Within a few months, a high-ranking official from the capital approached the second son of the Shu family and said that he wanted to take away one of Shu''s second aunts, which is the Hou family, you should know, right?"

    Seeing Shu Yu nodding, she continued, "The second brother Shu agreed to make life easier, and got some money. The second room is easier to live, so he moved out immediately."

    It turned out to be so.

    Shu Yu nodded, and said casually, "It''s their ability to live like this. Forget it, anyway, I have long since stopped dealing with them, and I don''t care how they live."

    "Yes, you are the county head now, so you don''t have to worry about the difference between you and them."

    Shu Yu said goodbye to Aunt Zhang and told her not to send it off.

    After walking more than ten meters from Zhang''s house, she asked Fang Xiyue in a low voice, "Do you know where the second bedroom of Shu''s family moved?"

    "It''s near Xu''s house."

    Shu Yu, "..." Isn''t this a coincidence? She happened to be going to Xu''s house.

    Just thinking about it, someone on the left suddenly shouted in shock, "Lu Shuyu?!"

    Several people turned their heads in unison, and saw a somewhat familiar figure standing there.

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, Miss Shu Family.

    She turned sideways to face her, "We meet again."

    Speaking of which, this young lady of the Shu family is also very interesting. Shu Feng got married again two years ago, but she has never married.

    After all, she is twenty-one this year.

    Fang Xiyue said that it''s not that the eldest lady didn''t introduce marriage to her, it''s just that she has high vision. Even though the Shu family''s life is not easy now, and she has become an exiled prisoner, she still looks down on the people in this village and town. Men always feel that they are not good enough for themselves.

    After so many years, she still hasn''t recognized the reality.

    Now that she is older, it is not a matter of her looking down on others, but that the people who tell her about marriage are also widowers or families who want to take concubines.

    It''s difficult for Shu Feng''s new wife, not only to deal with her hypocritical husband, her tricky mother-in-law, but also her difficult sister-in-law.

    "Lu Shuyu, why are you here?"

    Shu Yu thought this question was a bit funny, "Why can''t I be here? I''m not like you, I''m free, I can go wherever I want."

    These words made Miss Shu almost vomit blood. Looking at Shu Yu in front of her, and then at the calluses on her hands, the rough skin and the patched clothes, she is not well.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2307ï¼š The sisters-in-law

    Chapter 2307 The sister-in-law who made trouble

    In the past, Shu Yu was just a concubine daughter who was not loved by her parents and was often abused by her aunt. None of her brothers and sisters took her seriously, and her life was miserable.

    But now, she is the head of the county, guarded by a talented and beautiful husband, served by a clever and loyal maid, and has a title that makes people jealous and enviable. She wears exquisite clothes and carries valuable pearl hairpins. Showing her dignity, standing in front of such a person, Miss Shu felt extraordinarily ashamed for a moment.

    Especially Shu Yu''s words of "the freedom to go wherever you want", made her hold her hands tightly, and her eyes were full of hatred.

    The more she thought about it, the more unwilling she felt, her eyes turned red, and her voice was gloomy, "What are you proud of?"

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She thought it was funny, "Indeed, I am proud of something in front of you, but I don''t have any sense of accomplishment."

    "You..." Miss Shu burst into tears.

    Shu Yu was startled, and turned to look at Meng Yunzheng, "Did I say something excessive just now? Why does she act like I bullied her?"

    Meng Yunzheng pushed back the hair on her cheeks, and said with a smile, "No, maybe she felt that she bullied you when she was at Shu''s house, and now she can''t face you, she has no place to be ashamed."

    Shu Yu suddenly realized, "I see."

    Miss Shu, "You are deceiving people too much!"

    She screamed, and instantly opened a courtyard door next to her.

    Wu came out from inside, "Sister-in-law, what''s wrong with you? Why are you still crying?"

    Miss Shu became even angrier when she saw her, especially when she appeared in front of Shu Yu and called her sister-in-law, which made her feel extremely ashamed for a moment.

    So she directly directed her anger at Mrs. Wu, "What are you doing out here? Have you finished all the work at home, and you know how to be lazy every day. My brother married you, it''s really bad luck for eight lifetimes."

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng, "..."

    Looking at the villagers, "..."

    Ms. Wu, "..." Her face suddenly darkened.

    In the past, that''s all. It''s her fault that she hasn''t had a baby after two years of marriage. But ever since Shu Quan ''enlightened'' her, she felt that every time Shu''s family made excuses to scold her, she was guilty of a guilty conscience, and she suddenly gained confidence.

    What''s more, this is outside, the elder sister scolded her like this in front of everyone, Wu Shi is not really out of temper, and immediately said angrily, "I''m lazy? I work hard every day to serve your brother, your mother , I still have to serve you, right? With such a big temper, no wonder no one wants it. "

    "What did you say?" Miss Shu rushed up suddenly, looking like she was going to fight Wu Shi desperately.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other. The sister-in-law had been arguing for so long, and no one from the Shu family came out again. It seemed that no one else was at home.

    In this case, they didn''t stay much.

    The farce behind him was still going on, but Shu Yu and the others had already gone the other way, towards the Xu family.

    Before reaching the door of Xu''s house, I saw a person running over in a hurry.

    Shu Yu only felt that this person looked familiar, until his voice sounded like a duck''s voice, "Sister Lu."

    Shu Yu was not sure, "Xu Zhensheng?"

    The boy opposite scratched his head, "It''s me."

    When Shu Yu first met Xu Zhensheng, he was only in his teens, a taciturn and thin boy.

    Five years have passed, and although she is still quite thin, her height has suddenly increased, and she is now the same size as Shu Yu.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2308ï¼š stuffed a note

    Chapter 2308 stuffed a note

    Xu Zhensheng said, "I heard people say that when Wen''an County Lord came to Zhengdao Village, he hurried to Zhuangzi to look for you. They said that you went to Fang''s sister''s house, and then went to Fang''s house. Aunt Fang said you came to Zhang''s house... "

    Seeing him sweating profusely, Shu Yu couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head, "We are planning to go to your house now, your parents are at home."

    "My mother is here, my father has gone up the mountain to pick fungi, and will be back later."

    Xu Dali is registered on Zhuangzi, except for a few time periods, other times are relatively free. Shu Yu went to Zhuangzi to look for Aunt Fang before, but he didn''t see him, so he knew he was busy with his own business.

    A group of people followed Xu Zhensheng back to Xu''s house, and when they got nearby, she asked Fang Xiyue, who pointed her to a courtyard on the left, "That''s it, that''s where the second bedroom of the Shu family lives now. "

    Shu Yu nodded knowingly.

    Xia Yan still stood guard at the door of Xu''s house, this time they stayed at Xu''s house for a while longer, waiting until Xu Dali came back.

    Later, Xia Yan came in and said that it was getting late, and Aunt Fang had prepared dinner.

    The meaning of these words is that someone from the Shu family has returned.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng took their leave, and sure enough, as soon as they reached the door of Xu''s house, they happened to see Shu Quan.

    Shu Quan was shocked when he saw them, "Lu Shuyu, why are you here? No..."

    He almost said that he wrote a letter to remind them not to come?

    Shu Yu turned his head and walked towards him step by step, "You are asking that, can I not come back?"

    "I, I..." Shu Quan was a little anxious. He wrote the letter mainly to ask Aunt Hou to hand it over to Mr. Wan, and then submit it to the emperor. In this way, he can be regarded as a meritorious service.

    As a result, Lu Shuyu came over. Wasn''t that letter written for nothing?

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, and was already standing one meter away from him, "What are you stammering about? Why, seeing me so surprised, could it be that you have done something to apologize to me?"

    "You''re talking nonsense, I didn''t." Shu Quan took a step back and raised his hand.

    Meng Yunzheng immediately stepped forward, grabbed his hand, and said in a deep voice, "What are you doing, you want to do something to my wife?"

    "I don''t." As soon as Shu Quan finished speaking, he suddenly felt as if a note was stuffed in his hand.

    He froze for a moment, suddenly felt a tingling pain on his wrist, and Meng Yunzheng cut his hand behind him.

    "It wasn''t enough to bully my wife when I was in Shu''s house, but now you still want to do it in front of me. I''m afraid you don''t want to live."

    After finishing speaking, he pushed Shu Quan out, and Shu Quan fell to the ground.

    Seeing Meng Yunzheng''s strength, Shu Yu always felt that he did it on purpose.

    Shu Quan couldn''t say anything yet, the note in his hand made him understand that this was for others to see.

    He could only turn his head angrily, "I didn''t do anything at all, you obviously just took the opportunity to retaliate against me. Well, it''s amazing to be the county head now, isn''t it?"

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "It''s more than enough to take care of you."

    "you¡­"

    Meng Yunzheng looked at him coldly, and seeing that Shu Quan didn''t dare to make a sound, he took Shu Yu''s hand and said, "Let''s go, we still have to go to Aunt Fang''s house, there is no need to spend too much time talking with this kind of person."

    "it is good."

    Both of them took Ying Xixia away without even looking at Shu Quan.

    When they were completely gone, Shu Quan let out a ''Bah'' at the door, closed the courtyard door cursingly with a ''bang'', and entered the room to unfold the note.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2309ï¼š The second wife came to the door

    Chapter 2309 The second lady came to the door

    Shu Quan unfolded the note a little nervously. After seeing the words on it, his expression was tangled for a moment, he gritted his teeth, and pulled the note tightly.

    There were only a few words on the note¡ªShu Yu told Shu Quan that she had already read the letter he sent to the capital, and she knew what he was thinking. dilemma. Now she needs Shu Feng''s abnormal information during this period of time, let him write it down, and wait for a chance in the evening to deliver it to Fang''s house in a fair and honest manner.

    Shu Quan repeatedly read the words "remember him" on it again, and murmured a few words in a low voice, "I will trust you just once."

    There is nothing you can do if you don¡¯t believe it.

    He burned the note in his hand, then searched in the house, only found a piece of rough paper, spread it on the table and wrote down Shu Feng''s recent situation with charcoal.

    Shu Yu and the others returned to Fang''s house. Aunt Fang and Father Fang were preparing dinner, and Ying Xi went to help. Fang''s father went to the mountain to hunt some game today, together with the meat, wine and dishes sent by Shu Yu and the others, as soon as several people got together, a table full of delicious food was served.

    Fang''s father sighed, "Except for Ah Yue who ate such a sumptuous food and drink when she got married, it is rare to have meat today."

    Although the Fang family''s life is better, it is still very rare to have a lot of fish and meat.

    Meng Yunzheng poured wine for him, "We brought this from our hometown, Uncle Fang, try it."

    "Good, good." Fang''s father took two sips happily, his eyes lit up, "Good wine."

    Aunt Fang shook her head helplessly, and ignored them, she just asked Shu Yu, "How long have you been staying here?"

    "I don''t know yet. We came to find my master. It''s just that she has been away for the past two days. I don''t know when she will come back. However, I plan to wait for the master''s business to be completed, and then I will check the situation at Linzhang Mansion. My aunt also knows that I am in business now, and wants to see if Fucheng is suitable for opening a shop and selling our family''s things."

    If it is suitable, she will naturally stay for a while, if it is not suitable, she should go back sooner.

    Aunt Fang made some calculations in her mind, thinking that at least she would stay in the southwest for ten days and a half months.

    "Okay, then you go to your own business first, and come to the house when you are free."

    "it is good."

    Several people were exchanging pleasantries, when a familiar voice suddenly came from outside, "Master Wen''an, Lord Wen''an, come out..."

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, then fell silent for a moment, "It seems to be the voice of the second wife of the Shu family."

    "Go, go out and have a look."

    When they went out, Aunt Fang looked at Shu Quan and the second wife who were standing at the door, frowned and asked unhappily, "What are you doing here? You''re making noise outside the door and disturbing the county lord. Don''t be afraid of us." Are you going to find Guan Yu?"

    Hearing about Guanshi Yu, the second lady was still a little scared.

    It was Shu Quan who gave her a hand, and she straightened her chest slightly, and said, "I, I''m here to find Lord Wen''an County. I have something to do with her, so why are you disturbed?"

    Shu Yu stood on the steps and looked down at them, "What do you want me to do? I have nothing to do with your Shu family."

    "You don''t have anything to do with us, but the Hou family''s... daughter is still from the Shu family. Oh, she is married and went to the capital to enjoy the blessings. What''s the matter, can she not recognize her father? Let''s talk about it." I don''t even have a face."

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, "What exactly do you want to say?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2310ï¼š I gave ten taels of silver

    Chapter 2310 gave ten taels of silver

    The second lady took a deep breath, raised her head and said, "I know you have a good relationship with Miss Six, you must know where she is now, right? Then you send her a message and ask her to come back and put incense sticks on her father." .Her father has passed away. Is it appropriate to be a daughter regardless of whether she asks?"

    "You sent her the message yourself, what does it have to do with me?" Shu Yu sneered, and said to Xia Yan and Ying Xi, "Let them go."

    "Yes." Xia Yan and the two came up and pushed the second wife and Shu Quan, trying to push them away.

    When his hand touched Shu Quan, a note was stuffed into Xia Yan''s palm.

    The sky was dark, and no one who watched the excitement around noticed each other''s small movements.

    Xia Yan put it away silently, and the force of pushing and pushing became looser.

    But the second lady over there shouted, "If we can deliver a message to her, will we still come to you? Wen''an county lord, I didn''t ask you to do anything, just to help spread the word. If you are sincere for Miss Liu Okay, then I will help us with this. After all, our master is the father of the sixth girl. Now that she is married, and her mother has also climbed a high branch, it is better to be cautious about face. The master used to treat their mother and daughter It''s not bad, at least the sixth girl raised her teens without worrying about food and clothing. She is living a good life now. She didn''t see her father for the last time, and she doesn''t even want to have a good time? If it spreads, It¡¯s not good for her, what will Master Wan think of Hou, and what will Miss Liu¡¯s husband¡¯s family think of her?"

    Shu Quan echoed a few words from the side, "That''s right, County Lord Wen''an, you don''t need to care about us, but the sixth younger sister is still from the Shu family. You are her friend, so you don''t want her reputation to be damaged?"

    Shu Yu sneered, "Are you threatening me?"

    "Don''t dare, we just want the sixth sister to be filial. This is what a man and a child should do."

    "you¡­"

    Meng Yunzheng took Shu Yu''s hand, "Don''t argue with them." He told Xia Yan, "Give them the money."

    Xia Yan immediately took out a bank note and stuffed it into Shu Quan''s hand.

    Meng Yunzheng said, "Miss Six is ??far away in the capital now, so it''s really inconvenient to come here. But I heard from Aunt Hou that when she heard the news of the second master''s death, Miss Six placed a memorial tablet for her at home and often offered incense. But it''s not as good as Handle the second master''s affairs in person, the money is considered to be given by Miss Six, she can''t come here in person, so I can only ask you to help buy some paper money for incense sticks and go to see the second master, so Miss Six''s filial piety will be fully paid."

    Second Madam pinched the bank note and was finally satisfied.

    Shu Quan told her to take it as soon as she found it, and she immediately smiled and said, "Miss Liu is really inconvenient to come here. As family members, we know how to be considerate. We will accept the money, and we will go buy offerings to visit the next day." Master, let him know Miss Six''s filial piety."

    "Can we go now?" Aunt Fang said, "We still have to eat."

    "Let''s go, go immediately." Shu Quan immediately supported the second wife and turned around and walked towards his house.

    After Shu Yu and the others walked out of sight, the second wife bowed her head and unfolded the bank note. The sky was dark and her vision was unclear, but she still saw the number by the moonlight, and said a little excitedly, "Ten taels of silver."

    Ten taels of silver, for the former second wife of the Shu family, they would not pay attention at all.

    But in the current Shu family, that''s two years of expenses.

    In the past few years, their second wife has really lived a hard life.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2311ï¼š Four girls are married

    Chapter 2311 The fourth girl is married

    Shu Quan knew that the ten taels of silver was actually because he was paid for providing information, so that he could see the real benefits, so he would do his best to help them.

    The filial money given to help the sixth younger sister is just an argument.

    But seeing his mother happy, Shu Quan was satisfied.

    The second lady was still happy, "It''s better for you, knowing that you can use the excuse of your father''s relationship with the sixth younger sister, it will definitely work."

    She didn''t know that Shu Quan wanted to exchange news with Shu Yu, but when she came back in the evening, she heard Shu Quan said that Shu Yu had come, and she cursed a few times, but her son suggested that they come to extort some benefits Come.

    The second lady was still thinking about it, just because of Shu Yu''s temper, I''m afraid they will suffer even more.

    Who knew it was a success.

    Shu Quan smiled and said, "Mother, you don''t know, a person like Shu Yu may not care about her own reputation, but she must care about the reputation of her friends. In the past, she could tell when she helped the Hou family and the sixth younger sister, but now Hou The mother and daughter have a good life, if there is a problem because of a little thing, it is not what she would like to see."

    The second lady said sourly, "That''s because people are living a better life now. Otherwise, how can they be so generous? Give me ten taels."

    "She is now the head of the county. Last time I heard someone from the Fang family say that she is in business and making money every day. Tsk, I really can''t see that she still has such abilities."

    "No matter how great your skills are, it doesn''t matter to us. We got the money and went to buy a piece of meat tomorrow. I haven''t smelled meat for a long time. Call your sister and brother-in-law, and we will have a good meal."

    Different from the eldest girl of the Shu family in the first room, the fourth girl in the second room is already married.

    She used to be ruthless and unreasonable, and she was resentful for a while after she came to Zhengdao Village, but under the competition between her father and elder brother for the position of Patriarch, she grew up rapidly after being affected a few times, compared with Dafang''s Dafang Girl, accept the current situation and reality faster.

    Later, the second master became the master of the second room because he got money from Mr. Wan. But after a period of time, his spirit became abnormal, and he even betrothed the fourth girl directly.

    The fourth girl''s husband''s family is not very good, the husband is a lame man ten years older than her.

    At that time, the fourth girl was disheartened when she learned that her marriage had been settled in this way, and she resigned to her fate after a quarrel. But after she got married, her husband did protect her very much and was very diligent, and he gradually lived a peaceful and beautiful life.

    The second wife is not satisfied with this son-in-law, but after a long time, she thinks it''s okay, it''s better than the young lady who can''t get married. Especially now that the two had a daughter, and even the fourth girl looked fatter, so she didn''t say anything.

    Having won ten taels of silver, the second lady still thinks about this daughter.

    Shu Quan nodded, agreed, and asked the second lady to keep the money, and the two went home while talking in low voices.

    After they left, a man next to him who listened to them turned around quietly and went back to the house without any doubts.

    Shu Yu and the others returned to Fang''s house for dinner, as if nothing had happened.

    After eating and drinking enough, the group of people slowly returned to Zhuangzi, and went to the room that Manager Yu had prepared for them.

    When only Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng were left in the room, they opened the note given by Shu Quan by candlelight.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2312ï¼š Two things provided by Shu Quan

    Chapter 2312 Two things provided by Shu Quan

    Feeling the rough texture in front of him, Shu Yu didn''t need to go to the second room of Shu''s house to see how difficult their life was.

    The two of them were afraid that Zhengdao Village had ears on the partition wall, so they didn''t make a sound, but just got together and watched it quietly.

    The letter contained a lot of things about Shu Feng, and Shu Quan wrote it very carefully. As for whether it is useful or not, it is up to Shu Yu and the two to judge for themselves. Shu Quan said that he didn''t dare to inquire too much in detail, for fear that Shu Feng would find out that the other party was still very perceptive.

    However, he mentioned two things that both Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng were more concerned about.

    One thing is that more than a month ago, Shu Feng suddenly rolled down from the mountain. The doctor said that he injured his leg and couldn''t walk around, so Shu Feng recuperated at home for more than half a month.

    And for more than half a month, Mrs. Shu''s family has been taking care of her. As for his wife, Wu Shi, on the first day Shu Feng fell, because she didn''t take good care of Shu Feng, his injuries worsened, and Shu Feng rushed back to his mother''s house.

    But Mrs. Wu came back halfway, but she didn''t see Shu Feng in the room. When the eldest lady came back from the outside and saw her, she immediately explained that Shu Feng had gone to the town to see the doctor for a follow-up visit. According to Wu Shi, the tone at that time was a little nervous.

    Shu Quan suspected that Shu Feng hadn''t been in Zhengdao Village for half a month. His leg injury was fake, and he must have gone somewhere to do bad things.

    The second thing is that Shu Quan provided a list.

    A list of people who are close to Shu Feng in Zhengdao Village. There are not many people, only a dozen or so, but most of them are people who were implicated and exiled here because of the rebellion of the second and third princes the year before last.

    This list... is really a windfall.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, and they carefully read the contents of the paper twice, kept everything in their hearts, and then engraved the list in their minds, and then burned the paper Lost.

    After finishing, the two rested.

    It wasn''t until he was lying on the bed that Meng Yunzheng came close to Shu Yu''s ear, and whispered softly, "These people on the list are mostly the remnants of the Second Prince. Tomorrow, I will ask Xu Dali about their daily performance and the situation of asking for leave. .¡±

    Shu Yu gave a ''hmm'', "It''s just that Xu Dali is not stupid. If we ask too many questions, he will probably become suspicious."

    "If you have doubts, be suspicious. If he can help, you can go back and reward him for his merits. It''s okay to help him get a pardon for his crimes. His family was implicated in the first place, and they are not big treacherous and evil people. The emperor will agree." .Xu Zhensheng is also fifteen this year, and he is about to marry a wife and have children. If this crime is gone, the Xu family will be very happy."

    Shu Yu thought for a while, "That''s true. If he can make meritorious service and get rid of his crimes, Xu Dali is probably willing to do anything."

    "Let''s test it first." After all, Zhengdao Village is a mixed bag of people. Even though Shu Yu and the Xu family had a good relationship before, after all, I don''t know if people''s hearts have changed in the past few years.

    "Um."

    "Sleep."

    The two of them took a rest, but outside Zhuangzi, there were two figures who kept observing, and only looked at each other after the candles were all extinguished.

    It''s just that they still didn''t leave, and just kept watch all night without making a sound.

    It wasn''t until the next morning that someone went out to work, and the two returned home.

    Shu Yu was woken up by the sound outside. The prisoners in Zhengdao Village have to get up early to do their work, and they have to go to Zhuangzi to register before dawn.

    Although Shuyu''s guest room was a little far from the front yard, after arriving in the southwest, she had a light sleep with something on her mind, so she woke up easily.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2313ï¼š A person is running towards you

    Chapter 2313 A person ran to face

    Unable to fall asleep, they decided not to sleep at all. Shu Yu and the two got up and tidied up. When they walked to the front yard, they happened to see Xu Dali doing the registration.

    Shu Yu walked behind him with a curious look, "The current registration is still the same as before?"

    Xu Dali smiled and said, "Yes, the form made by the county head before is still very practical and convenient for registration, so it has been used all the time."

    Shu Yu nodded while watching, "You remember much more clearly than me."

    While speaking, she observed the names mentioned by Shu Quan by the way, and when the corresponding person came forward, she would take a look and write down the appearance of the person.

    It doesn''t look very eye-catching, with an honest and sluggish look. Anyone who sees them will feel that they have been smoothed by life. Who could have guessed the ambition hidden within them?

    Steward Yu was standing not far away. It was not necessary for him to be present for such things before. Anyway, everyone is doing skilled things. But today the county lord is resting on the Zhuangzi, even if he is just pretending, he has to show up.

    He knew that Shu Yu and Xu Dali were old acquaintances, so he didn''t disturb them when he saw them talking.

    Registering working hours is not a private matter, so it doesn''t hurt to have a look.

    Seeing Meng Yunzheng looking at him curiously, he went over and gave him a brief introduction.

    When the registration here is almost done, the chat between Shu Yu and Xu Dali has also ended, and he has a clear idea of ??Xu Dali''s position.

    So, when Xu Dali finished his work, Shu Yu asked him if he could be a guide on the excuse that he hadn''t gone up the mountain for a long time and wanted to see it, but Manager Yu simply let him go.

    Xu Dali broke a hand, which was broken when he was first exiled here to join the hunting team. Although he was too busy to reclaim the wasteland later, since he got the job of registering, whenever he has free time, he will go for a walk around the mountain, saying that he wants to exercise or heal the shadow in his heart Anyway, at least he is familiar with the outskirts of the mountain, so it makes sense to be a guide.

    The group of people followed Xu Dali to the mountain, chatting while walking, and after walking out of the atmosphere of Zhengdao Village, Shu Yu seemed to inadvertently ask about the people on the list that Shu Quan gave him yesterday.

    She didn''t just ask the dozen or so people, other people would also mention it.

    Xu Dali is not stupid. On the contrary, although he is usually taciturn, he is a very thoughtful person in his heart. He quickly realized something.

    Yesterday, when Shu Yu and his wife were reminiscing with them at the Xu family, they talked a lot about their affairs in Dong''an Mansion. Xu Dali knew that Shu Yu was the head of the county, and that Meng Yunzheng was the champion of the new division. Among other things, the identities of the two were unusual.

    At the beginning, he had no doubts about their purpose of coming here, but Shu Yu would not know about these prisoners who were exiled to Zhengdao Village for no reason, especially...the group that was implicated when the second and third princes rebelled the year before last.

    So he not only talked about the daily leave and attendance situation and time of those ten people, but also mentioned the names of several other people who were also close to Shu Feng, almost to the point of detailing everything.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, silently remembering everything in their hearts.

    They didn''t stay on the mountain for long, they bought some pheasants and hares, and treated them as extra meals for Fang''s family and Xu''s family, and they came back around noon.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as they descended the mountain, a person ran towards them, waving at them with bright eyes, "Master Meng, Mr. Meng."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2314ï¼š Maru is back

    Chapter 2314 Ma Lu is back

    Shu Yu looked at the person in surprise, "Ma Lu?"

    Isn''t he working with the governor and not at home? Why did he appear in Zhengdao Village now?

    Surprised, Ma Lu had already run up to several people, and said with a smile, "I just got home, and I heard Ah Yue said that you are here, so I ran to Zhuangzi, and the steward of Zhuangzi said that you went hunting in the mountains, I really can''t wait." Stay here, just come here to try your luck, unexpectedly, you will come back."

    He also raised the bow and arrow in his hand, obviously preparing to go into the mountains to hunt with them.

    Ma Lu was very happy, especially when he saw Meng Yunzheng, thinking of the scene where they beat the tiger together in the deep mountains, his blood boiled instantly, and he had the desire to do it again.

    But I heard from Ah Yue that they came here for important things, and they couldn''t stay in Zhengdao Village for too long, so they had to give up with regret.

    Meng Yunzheng nodded to Ma Lu, and asked, "I heard from Aunt Fang that you are now working with the governor. Congratulations. But why are you back today?"

    "It''s not that these two days just happen to be on vacation, and there is nothing to do around the adults, so I will come back to see Ah Yue and the children. Fortunately, I am back, and I can still meet with you."

    Shu Yu was a little curious, "Ma Lu, you are working with Mr. Cheng now, does it mean that others have to give you some face when you are outside?"

    Ma Lu said with some embarrassment, "It''s nothing. Mr. Cheng is the governor, and I''m just a lucky guy. I actually work with Cheng Xian''s guard. It''s just that Cheng Xian''s guard is not at the house recently. The guards dispatched us. No, I have fewer things to do, so I can find time to come back."

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "Isn''t Chengxian at the house?"

    "Yeah, more than a month ago, I was sent out by an adult to do something. As for what, I don''t know."

    A month ago?

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other. It wasn''t because they were too sensitive, but because Shu Quan''s letter yesterday mentioned that Shu Feng had also left Zhengdao Village secretly by pretending to have broken his leg more than a month ago.

    It''s just that although these two things happened at the same time, it''s not certain whether they are related.

    Ma Lu, "What''s wrong?"

    "It''s nothing. We met Chengxian in Changjin Mansion last year. I thought it was a rare trip to the southwest this time. If we have the chance, we might see him again."

    It¡¯s hard to say about Ma Lu, and he doesn¡¯t know when Cheng Xian will come back.

    While talking, several people turned around and walked towards Zhengdao Village.

    Halfway through, Xu Dali took the prey home first.

    As soon as he got home, his wife, Lin, greeted him, smiled and took the prey in his hands, "Following the county lord and Mr. Meng up the mountain, this is really a great harvest. Or, please invite the county lord to come to eat at home, yesterday They are in Fang''s family, and we should invite them today."

    Xu Dali shook his head, "The county master and the others are going back to the county in the afternoon, and they won''t be staying in the village tonight."

    Lin felt a little pity, "Leaving so soon?"

    "Yes." Xu Dali thought for a while, "You make your own spicy fried chicken, and I''ll send it to the county magistrate to Fang''s house later. It''s rare to come here and invite them to taste your cooking."

    "Success." Lin took the prey into the kitchen.

    Walking to the door of the kitchen, he was about to ask Xu Dali to help him start a fire, but he saw him enter the room, took out the only pen, ink, paper and inkstone at home, and began to grind it quickly.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2315ï¼š Xu Dalis information

    Chapter 2315 Information about Xu Dali

    Lin was confused, walked over and asked in a low voice, "What are you doing?"

    Xu Dali raised his hand, "Shh, I''m writing something, so don''t make a sound." While speaking, he said to Lin with bright eyes, "I have a feeling that this time the county lord came to Zhengdao Village, it might be us chance to leave."

    Lin''s eyes widened, "Are you serious?"

    "Not sure, but I will try my best to help. I don''t ask for anything else, I just hope that Zhensheng can be freed from this crime. By then, it will be easier for him to marry a wife and have children."

    When Lin heard that there would be such a fortune, her eyes turned red instantly, and she grabbed her clothes tightly, "Then, then you talk to the county magistrate, when the time comes..."

    "Needless to say, the county lord is not someone who will make people suffer. We didn''t help the county lord in the past. We just reclaimed wasteland together when she first came to Zhengdao Village. With this kind of incense, the county lord introduced her when she left. I took over the job of registering in Zhuangzi. If I really help her this time, I don¡¯t need to say anything, the county lord will never forget us.¡±

    Lin was right when he thought about it, nodded and said, "Then write quickly, I''ll make spicy fried chicken."

    "When Zhensheng comes back, let him come over."

    Xu Zhensheng no longer needs to pick up clods in the wasteland with his thin body like before. In recent years, the life of the Xu family has been good, and he has more free time. He has regained the straightforwardness before his exile. .

    Therefore, he met many friends in Zhengdao Village, and he may know more about some things than himself.

    Although Xu Dali has shared a lot of information with Shu Yu just now, but it is still not detailed enough. He will write down what he thinks and hand it to Shu Yu later. It should be useful to her.

    When Xu Zhensheng came back, he really mentioned a lot of clues, especially the information about those people''s family members. Including what they did when they were on leave, or who they met.

    If you don''t tidy up, you don''t know. After tidying up, even Xu Dali discovered a lot of things that were wrong.

    He felt uneasy in his heart, and felt that something big was going to happen.

    He asked Lin and Xu Zhensheng to keep it a secret, and they must not talk about these things. Then he took the spicy fried chicken that Lin had made, put two pages of paper on it, and walked towards Fang''s house.

    Shu Yu was stunned when he saw him, Xu Dali just smiled and said, "The spicy fried chicken made by my wife, she originally wanted to invite the county magistrate and Mr. Meng to eat at home, but then she knew that you were leaving in the afternoon, so she decided Quickly make this specialty dish and let me send it over, you guys have a try."

    "Sister-in-law is too polite." Shu Yu thanked her.

    Meng Yunzheng came over to take the plate, but when his fingers first touched the bottom of the plate, he found a thick paper bag under it.

    He was slightly surprised, raised his head and glanced at him, and when he turned around, he quietly put away the paper bag with his sleeve.

    Xu Dali left, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng had lunch at Fang''s house, chatted with Ma Lu, and then left.

    Ma Lu and Fang Xiyue were very reluctant, "If the matter is over, come to Zhengdao Village again."

    "must."

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng got into the carriage, and under the watchful eyes of the Fang family, they left the village slowly.

    As soon as he got in the car, Meng Yunzheng unfolded the note. Looking at the densely written words on the paper, Shu Yu couldn''t help sighing, "Xu Dali''s information is much more detailed than Shu Quan''s."

    The two looked together, and their expressions became weird.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2316ï¼š Goodbye Wang Changdong

    Chapter 2316 Goodbye Wang Changdong

    "According to Xu Zhensheng''s statement, how many of them took special care of a twelve or thirteen-year-old boy? Although it didn''t appear on the surface, it was actually that boy who benefited."

    Meng Yunzheng pondered over this sentence.

    Exiled to the Southwest, life is not easy at all, the family can''t take care of their own affairs, how can they still have time to take care of others?

    The problem is, if this person is only four or five years old and looks pitiful without enough to eat, it is understandable for people to feel unbearable.

    A twelve or thirteen-year-old boy, if not for his unusual status, who would take special care of him?

    Shu Yu snorted, "There is so much information on this paper."

    Thanks to Xu Zhensheng''s careful thinking, otherwise he would not have discovered it.

    "What should we do now?"

    Meng Yunzheng thought for a while, "Our whereabouts are being watched all the time, and there are not enough manpower. Even if we know these things, we can''t do much. Let''s wait for news from Qi Lie. I left him a message when I was in Linzhang Mansion. There should be a reply in the past two days. He has someone under his command, and it is no problem to investigate this boy from Zhengdao Village."

    The carriage drove all the way towards Heichang County. They didn''t go back to the inn, but went directly to the alley where the temple master of Dongqing was.

    However, just like the day before yesterday, the gate of the courtyard was still locked, and it was obvious that he hadn''t come back yet.

    No, it should be said that those people haven''t planned to attack them yet.

    I don''t know what they want to do. They have been in the southwest for a few days, but the other party has remained silent.

    Both Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng felt that the other party should not only want their lives, but also wanted to use them to do something. If not, wouldn''t it be easier to do it directly on the road without having to bother to lure them to the southwest?

    But what exactly are they being used for?

    This kind of uncertain and clueless matter made Shu Yu a little annoyed.

    Meng Yunzheng squeezed her hand, "Soldiers are here to cover up the water, we just need to be more vigilant."

    Shu Yu calmed down slowly, sighed, "That''s the only way."

    The courtyard of Dongqing Guanzhu¡¯s house was still closed, and the two couldn¡¯t get in, so they simply went back to the inn.

    Unexpectedly, as soon as they entered the door of the inn, they saw Wang Changdong waiting for them in the lobby. When he saw someone, he hurried forward and said, "Oh, little one, please greet the county lord."

    Shu Yu laughed, "How do you know we''re here?"

    "It''s not that you went to Zhengdao Village and met the manager Yu of Zhuangzi, and he asked someone to tell me. I was shocked, thinking how the county lord came to the southwest from all the way, but I wanted to come to that place. The manager would not fool me with this kind of thing, so I inquired about it and found out that the county lord is temporarily staying at this inn, no, I came here specially to wait for you."

    "It seems that although you are no longer in charge of Zhengdao Village, the relationship there is still good."

    Wang Changdong chuckled, "Thanks to the county magistrate, if it wasn''t for the county magistrate, I wouldn''t be able to work with the county magistrate. The county magistrate has important matters to come here. If you have anything to do, just tell me, and I promise to help you." Properly posted."

    "It''s just a little personal matter, nothing serious."

    Wang Changdong didn''t ask any more questions when he saw this, he just chatted a few words, knowing that Shu Yu and the others had just returned from Zhengdao Village and were tired from the journey, so he didn''t bother him, left the gift box and left.

    When Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng returned to their room and opened Wang Changdong''s gift box, they found a note inside.

    Meng Yunzheng, "It''s Qi Lie''s reply."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2317ï¼š Shu Yus back feels cool

    Chapter 2317 Shu Yu''s back feels cool

    Shu Yu, "..." Mr. Qi''s letter was really unexpected.

    She took the note, but she couldn''t understand what was written on it. It was a bit messy, as if it was just an inexplicable daily thing.

    She looked at Meng Yunzheng in a daze, and asked in a low voice, "What is it talking about?"

    In order to prevent the walls from having ears, their voices are kept extremely low. If they don''t get close to them to listen, they won''t be able to hear what they are saying.

    Meng Yunzheng smiled and took the note, which was a secret signal from him and Qi Lie. The note was secretly put into the gift box given by Wang Changdong, so naturally it was impossible to write out the information blatantly. What if Wang Changdong found out and opened it?

    He compared word by word, and after a while, his expression was serious, and he whispered, "The letter said that the black market is in Qingxuan County."

    Paused, he whispered, "If possible, we have to go to Qingxuan County to meet Qi Lie."

    Shu Yu nodded, "But there must be a reason for us to go to Qingxuan County, otherwise it would be too abrupt."

    "Indeed." Meng Yunzheng lowered his head in thought.

    The room was quiet for a moment, but not long after, Shu Yu suddenly frowned, "Why do I think the word ''Qingxuan County'' sounds familiar?"

    Meng Yunzheng looked back at her, "Familiar?"

    He is still very familiar with the geography of the Dasu Dynasty. He knows several counties on the Linzhang Mansion side. Judging from the location, Qingxuan County is very close to Heichang County where they are now.

    Very close?

    Meng Yunzheng said suddenly, "Is it where the women who were rescued from the black market in Changjin Mansion are now staying?"

    Shu Yu looked up suddenly, "Isn''t it?"

    She said that she seemed to have heard it somewhere. Earlier, Qiao Rou asked Lu Wu to come to her, saying that the little sisters who were also trapped in the black market like herself were not seen by their families after returning home, so they went to a place farther away. Living in the local area, the place to go is Qingxuan County in the southwest. For this reason, Shu Yu wrote to ask Wang Changdong to take care of it.

    "Tell me, what kind of physique do they have? They fell into the hands of black marketers when they were in Changjin Mansion before, and finally changed their residence, and they are on the same boundary as the black market."

    Hearing this, Meng Yunzheng''s eyelids suddenly jumped.

    Seeing this, Shu Yu immediately asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Meng Yunzheng was silent for a moment, his voice was a little uncertain, "Is there really... such a coincidence?"

    Shu Yu was stunned, and then his heart skipped a beat, "You mean..."

    Meng Yunzheng just looked at her, without him needing to say more, Shu Yu''s expression became more and more serious.

    Yeah, is it really such a coincidence?

    Those girls had just come out of the black market, and there was another black market in the blink of an eye.

    Shu Yu pursed her lips, "But the people who came out of the black market back then, whether they were victims or perpetrators, General Huang led people to check their details carefully. If there was any doubt, they would not let them go. What''s more , there are five or six girls from the southwest."

    "It may not be that several girls have problems, as long as there is one, she can secretly guide or make a suggestion in a timely manner, and the rest will naturally settle down in Qingxuan County."

    Indeed, as long as there is one is enough.

    But if this suspicion is true, and there is really a problem with a girl, isn''t the letter sent to Qiao Rou a trap?

    When Shu Yu thought of this, a chill ran down his back.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2318ï¼š Qi Lie may be in danger

    Chapter 2318 Qi Lie may be in danger

    Meng Yunzheng''s expression also became more serious, yes, if there is a problem with a girl, there must be a problem with that letter.

    Shu Yu clenched his fingers tightly, and began to recall the middle things.

    They have all read that letter, and there is nothing suspicious about it. The letter mentions the discovery of traces of the black market in Linzhang Mansion. And judging from the note that Qi Lie sent just now, the black market is indeed here, so the letter is true.

    Whether it is them or the emperor, anyone who has read the letter is very cautious.

    There is no problem with the content of the letter.

    But it¡¯s okay if I didn¡¯t have doubts before, but now that I have doubts, many things have gradually become clear.

    For example, the day after Qiao Rou received the letter, Shu Yu happened to arrive at the Changjin Mansion, so Qiao Rou would hand the letter directly to her. But if the letter was delivered to Qiao Rou one day later or one day earlier, the letter might not reach Shu Yu.

    "In other words, this letter is actually for you, for us to read." Meng Yunzheng narrowed his eyes and said.

    Shu Yu, "Tell me, is there a possibility that this letter is actually the first hook they wanted to lure us to the southwest? It''s just that you are going to Beijing to take the exam, so you handed this letter directly to the emperor. We didn''t go to the southwest. And my master, is their second plan?"

    This can explain why Shu Quan said that he had seen Shu Feng and Dongqing Guanzhu at the beginning of the year, but the other party had never acted. Maybe they thought that after Meng Yunzheng finished the exam, he would go to the southwest. Who knew that he opened an academy at home and would go to the north to attend some academy exchange meeting, but Shu Yu stayed at home and didn''t go anywhere.

    They adopted the second plan and sent a letter to Dongqing Temple, leading them to the southwest in the name of the master of Dongqing Temple.

    "If this is the case, then they must know that Qi Lie has come to the southwest."

    That letter was intentional, they must have known that the emperor would send someone to the southwest after reading it.

    And Qi Lie once smashed the black market at the Changjin Mansion, and then kept pretending to be sick and closed the door to thank the guests. He has not appeared in front of people for a long time, and he can be guessed casually.

    Perhaps they not only knew that Qi Lie had come to the southwest, but even had their eye on him early.

    "Will Mr. Qi be in danger?"

    Shu Yu felt that things had greatly exceeded their expectations, and they were all calculated.

    Meng Yunzheng held her hand, "Don''t worry, these are just our guesses. Maybe it''s just a coincidence that those girls just happened to like the environment in Qingxuan County. Tomorrow, we will first ask Wang Changdong about the situation. Let¡¯s talk about the situation of the girls.¡±

    These words are comforting to myself. At the beginning, those girls said that they wanted to live in a place that no one knew, and there were too many choices. But they chose the southwest, the land of exile, where dragons and snakes are mixed.

    Although there is a garrison here and the management is stricter than other places, it is not the first choice for a few girls.

    "It can only be this way."

    The two of them stopped talking, and only wanted to find Wang Changdong the next day.

    Unexpectedly, the next morning, before they could go out, Wang Changdong came over first.

    "Yesterday, I saw that you were tired from the journey, so I didn''t bother you much. Today I asked for a day off, and I invite you to sit down and have a meal at home, cleanse you up, and congratulate you on your newlyweds."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2319ï¼š The hearts of the two sink

    Chapter 2319 The hearts of the two sink

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng happened to have something to ask him, so they didn''t refuse, and followed to Wang''s house.

    Sister-in-law Wang and her pair of children had already started preparing meals. Shu Yu asked Ying Xi to help out in the kitchen, while she stayed in the main room to chat with Wang Changdong. Talking about each other''s recent situation, while chatting, she asked about About those girls.

    "When I wrote to you to ask you to help take care of them, my sister-in-law didn''t say anything?" After all, she was a big man, and the other party was an unmarried young girl, so it was somewhat inconvenient.

    Wang Changdong waved his hand and said with a smile, "No, I told your sister-in-law. She heard that she was helping you. I don''t know how much she agrees. But I didn''t help much. After all, I am in Heichang County. The two girls are all in Qingxuan County, and if they run into trouble, I won''t be able to catch up with them, so I asked my friends in Qingxuan County to take care of them. Fortunately, they are all pretty good, and their lives are going well."

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "Did they not encounter any trouble after they came?"

    "No." Wang Changdong shook his head, took a sip of wine, and ate two peanuts, "I took time to go to Qingxuan County two months ago and had a meal with my friend. The girl is quite capable, embroidering and planting flowers can make a living."

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng''s hearts sank, knowing that their suspicions were not wrong.

    Several young and beautiful girls came from thousands of miles away, not to mention the chaotic southwest, even a peaceful and stable place like Nanjing City in Jiangxi, they may not be able to go smoothly without any trouble.

    Back then when the Lu family followed Shu Yu to Heichang County, they also met local snakes here. At that time, the Lu family was still in close contact with the Huifeng Escort, and there were still males in the family, so they had no backing at all.

    It was because of this that Shu Yu wrote to Wang Changdong to ask him to take care of him.

    Several girls are so smooth, except for someone secretly helping, Shu Yu can''t think of any other possibility.

    After coming out of Wang Changdong''s house, Meng Yunzheng frowned tightly.

    "Shall we still go to Qingxuan County to find Lord Qi?" Shu Yu asked in a low voice after getting into the carriage.

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "I have to go, at least I have to tell Qi Lie about this, so that he can be mentally prepared. We also need to discuss the next plan. We are now... very passive."

    "Do you still need to find a reason to go to Qingxuan County?"

    In fact, it is no longer necessary. Since the other party knows that they have read the letter, they must also know that they must not only come to the Southwest for the Eastern Qing Temple. Now that he''s here, he will definitely contact Qi Lie and intervene in the black market.

    Then they must have expected to go to Qingxuan County.

    "Look for it." Meng Yunzheng narrowed his eyes, "Always put on a show."

    Shu Yu nodded, and soon after they returned to the inn, they tidied up and went to the alley where the master of Dongqing temple lived again.

    This time Shu Yu directly knocked on the door of the courtyard next door, which was opened by the woman that day. When he saw them, he was very surprised, "What''s the matter with you?"

    "Auntie, it''s like this. We haven''t seen my master come back for several days, so I''m a little worried. Someone said that I saw my master in Qingxuan County. We planned to go there to see, but we were afraid I missed it with my master. So if my master comes back during this period, please help bring a message, we will be back in two days."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2320ï¼š there is a familiar feeling

    Chapter 2320 feels familiar

    The woman frowned, "Has anyone seen your master in Qingxuan County?"

    "Yes."

    The woman was silent for a moment, nodded and smiled, "Okay, I see, I''ll bring you a message later."

    "Then thank you, auntie." Shu Yu handed over a pack of pastries.

    The other party took it enthusiastically, and then watched Shu Yu and the others get into the carriage. It wasn''t until the back of the carriage disappeared at the entrance of the alley that she glanced at the pastry in her hand, turned around and went back to the house.

    A man walked out of the room, and the woman repeated what Shu Yu said just now, "Why did they go to Qingxuan County when they are so good?"

    The man laughed, "Qi Lie probably contacted them. Sure enough, I knew that as long as they came to the southwest, they would definitely get involved in the black market."

    "Then what to do?"

    "It''s good that they have gone. We haven''t found Qi Lie for so long, and the superiors are already very upset. Once the husband and wife leave, they will definitely contact Qi Lie. By then, we will know where the mouse is hiding."

    The woman nodded, "Are you deliberately letting them stay in Heichang County for a few days, and giving them a chance to contact Qi Lie?"

    "Yeah, now this mouse is finally about to show its head. After finding Qi Lie, the plan to eradicate their husband and wife can also begin."

    The two looked at each other and began to look forward to it.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng didn''t go to Qingxuan County immediately, it was a bit late, they rested at the inn all night, and discussed the itinerary for tomorrow, and set off for Qingxuan County early the next morning.

    Qingxuan County is the next door to Heichang County, not too far away. When they arrived, it was not yet noon.

    The county here is obviously a little more prosperous than Heichang County, so the few people first found an inn to stay.

    Immediately after they wandered around the county town, neither of them had any purpose, as if they were wandering around.

    "Do you think the county magistrate of Qingxuan County will be the same as the original Chenggu County, who is originally from the black market?"

    When he walked to the gate of the county government office, Shu Yu raised his head and took a look, a question popped up in his heart.

    Meng Yunzheng followed her gaze and replied, "Before leaving the capital, the emperor gave me a copy of the documents of all the officials in the Linzhang Mansion. The county magistrate of Qingxuan County was transferred over two years ago." .¡±

    "Did you transfer here two years ago?"

    "Well, the county magistrate in front has been here for more than ten years. He must have known about the existence of the black market, or else the county magistrate for the past ten years has been in vain. But he is old and had an accident two years ago. He died suddenly. The news spread back to the capital, and the Ministry of Officials sent another official over."

    "So this new county magistrate may not be aware of the existence of this black market?" After all, in the past two years, because the black market in Changjin Mansion suffered heavy losses, the southwestern side also died down. If the black market does not show up, it is normal for the new county magistrate to not know about it.

    "That''s not necessarily the case. Two years ago, the second and third princes just joined forces. The officials were transferred to a small county magistrate. It''s still in the southwest, a place that everyone avoids. In fact, it is very easy to place one''s own people of."

    Shu Yu nodded, so the county magistrate is probably the remnant of the second prince.

    Hey, thinking about it this way, they are really besieged on all sides now, and they are in a dire situation.

    While sighing inwardly, Shu Yu''s gaze suddenly narrowed, and he frowned at a figure in front of him, "Ah Yun, look at that person, does he feel familiar?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2321ï¼š Wei Shi

    Chapter 2321 is Wei Shi

    Meng Yunzheng followed her gaze and saw a young woman walking into a shop not far away with a basket.

    They had never seen this woman before, but Meng Yunzheng was very familiar with that face.

    "That''s... the Wei family?" Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu looked at each other in blank dismay.

    Meng Yunzheng has drawn this face many times, and there are still several portraits at home. Xiao Song Le even takes out the portraits every day to have a look at them, wanting to engrave his mother''s appearance deeply in his mind.

    But, why is Wei Shi here?

    It is too far away from the Huajiang Mansion where she disappeared.

    Hearing Meng Yunzheng''s words, Shu Yu was sure that he had not mistaken the person. This person was really Wei Shi, Xiao Song Le''s missing mother.

    "Didn''t Zhao Xi inquire before that Wei Shi disappeared at the pier in the end? People who met her also said that she originally wanted to go north, but maybe she got on the wrong boat?"

    Zhao Xi nodded immediately, "Yes, that''s what I heard. So the Wei family really boarded the boat going south and reached the southwest boundary?"

    Several people were a little confused. They tried their best but didn''t have any clues. They just bumped into each other unexpectedly.

    "How about it, do you want to go up and confirm?" Zhao Xi looked at the two and asked. Although they thought she was Wei, it was hard to say without the confirmation of the person concerned.

    Meng Yunzheng pondered for a moment, then shook his head, "We still have important things to do in the southwest, not to mention being watched by others, so we shouldn''t get involved, so as not to get her involved. It won''t be too late to find her when things happen in the southwest."

    Now I know that she is in the southwest, and judging by her attire, she should be someone''s servant.

    When she entered this shop just now, the clerk in the shop immediately took the basket in her hand, as if she was very familiar with it, thinking that even if she didn''t live here, she still knew the clerk in this shop, they turned back If you want to find her, you won''t be at a loss.

    After Meng Yunzheng said that, Zhao Xi nodded, and they passed by the shop just now as if nothing had happened, and out of the corner of their eyes, they saw that Mrs. Wei really entered the backyard of the shop.

    They continued to wander around the county until it was dark, and they returned to the inn where they stayed, Fulu Inn.

    The person who was staring secretly frowned, but felt normal again. After all, it was only the first day, so it was not surprising that they didn''t meet Qi Lie.

    However, the next day, they still had no abnormality. They went out for a stroll in the morning and occasionally inquired about the whereabouts of the Dongqing Temple Master, as if they really came to find her. In the afternoon, I sat in the downstairs lobby of the inn, staring at the guests coming and going.

    This situation once made those who stared at them think that Qi Lie would enter the inn disguised as a guest, paying special attention to the people entering and leaving.

    However, there is no situation.

    On the third day, it was still the same.

    The people staring at him really didn''t understand what they were doing, if they wanted to meet Qi Lie, he didn''t see them contact anyone.

    To say that they want to find the location of the black market, there is no rule.

    However, he didn''t know that on the third night, the group did not eat in the lobby.

    Shu Yu was too noisy outside, so he called the clerk of the inn to bring in the dishes.

    As soon as the guy entered the door, several people in the room started to move. Xia Yan and Ying Xi stood by the door and listened to the movement outside at any time.

    Zhao Xi took the meal from the waiter and put it aside.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng sat at the table and gave the middle seat to the guy.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2322ï¼š dress up

    Chapter 2322 Dressup

    The guy took out a piece of paper from his sleeve and said to several people, "Young Master Meng, this is the blueprint of Qingxuan County."

    This drawing is relatively simple. The man pointed to several main streets, "The third street from here is my temporary residence. I prepared night clothes for you in the house, and you can change into them if necessary."

    He pointed to a house and handed Meng Yunzheng a key.

    "For the sake of safety, Master Qi''s whereabouts have been uncertain. I don''t know where he is today. When the young master arrives in this room, there will naturally be clues."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded and put away the drawings, "Thank you for your hard work."

    The guy smiled, "I have to go out, staying here for too long will cause suspicion, I will come back after an hour, is there enough time?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Enough."

    So the guy went out, and as soon as he left, Shu Yu took out his makeup bag and began to put makeup on Meng Yunzheng.

    And the makeup...is the same as the guy who just went out.

    This Fulu Inn has been in Qingxuan County for many years, and they will not arouse suspicion if they stay here. The inn is fine, and the shopkeeper is fine, but the guy here is brought by Qi Lie.

    This guy is about the same shape as Meng Yunzheng. Although he looks different, his outline is very similar. With Shu Yu''s ability, he can turn them into 70% to 80% similar. Even at night, others can''t tell.

    The reason why they didn''t go out these few days was to let Shu Yu write down the appearance of this guy and let Meng Yunzheng get familiar with his walking posture and habits.

    Two days of observation and imitation are enough.

    Shu Yu''s movements were quick, and it didn''t take long to transform Meng Yunzheng into a different person.

    An hour later, it was already dark, and Ying Xi went out to ask the waiter to clean up the dishes.

    After the guy entered the door, he immediately took off his clothes and exchanged them with Meng Yunzheng.

    While changing, he said, "This time is exactly when I leave work. You can leave after you bring these bowls and chopsticks to the kitchen. Tomorrow morning, when you come back when the sky is about to light, we will change them again. By the way, there is a curfew in Qingxuan County, and there will be officers and soldiers patrolling at night, Mr. Meng, be careful."

    "I see, thanks."

    After the two parties explained, Meng Yunzheng quickly changed his clothes, lowered his head slightly with the dinner plate in his hand, and walked out like the guy walking.

    At this time, the sky is dark, as long as you are not face to face, you will not be able to tell that you have changed people when you go in and out.

    After Meng Yunzheng left, Shu Yu put on makeup for the guy.

    After melting, the guy followed Zhao Xi back to his room, and the two talked while walking, Zhao Xi looked speechless, "I said, what''s the matter with you two, don''t let anyone see you when you go out It''s a joke. Also, the couple can''t live apart if they quarrel, you should go back to your room. I don''t want to share a room with you, if you really don''t like it, why don''t you open another room?"

    Before he finished speaking, Zhao Xi was pushed into the room by the staff and closed the door.

    Shu Yu stood at the door of the room, his face darkened when he saw this, and he snorted coldly, "If you have the ability, don''t go back to the room."

    Immediately, the door was also closed, and several rooms fell into complete silence.

    At the same time, Meng Yunzheng packed up the dishes and put them in the kitchen, then left the inn, and slowly returned to ''home''.

    The sky completely darkened.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2323ï¼š You are trying to cheat

    Chapter 2323 You are trying to cheat the corpse

    Meng Yunzheng arrived at the clerk''s house and found out a set of night clothes.

    Putting the night clothes aside, he waited at home. When they arrived at the gate, there was a slight sound from the yard.

    Meng Yunzheng went out to take a look, and saw a rock on the ground, with a note tied to the rock.

    He looked up at the courtyard wall, the stone should have been thrown in just now.

    Sure enough, there was an address on the note. Meng Yunzheng went back to his room and changed into night clothes, then took the map to confirm the direction, and left the yard quietly.

    There were officers and soldiers patrolling the road, and Meng Yunzheng carefully avoided their route. Not long after, he arrived at a courtyard in the west of the city.

    The yard is desolate and terrifying. When I got closer, I found that it was a coffin, where coffins were temporarily stored.

    Normal people are unwilling to come to this kind of place, not to mention the patrolling officials.

    Meng Yunzheng climbed in from the outer wall, walked through the yard, and walked into the main room.

    The main room was pitch black, and there were more than 30 coffins placed in the huge space, most of which were empty. The coffin lids were also on the ground, but there were also a few of them covered.

    Meng Yunzheng stepped in, and there was a rustling sound from the paper money on the ground.

    The moonlight outside poured in, facing so many coffins, if a timid person would have turned pale with fright.

    Meng Yunzheng was very calm, he walked a few steps inside and then stopped, crossing his arms and waiting for Qi Lie to come out from somewhere.

    Just as he was looking behind the other door, there was a slight movement from one of the coffins, followed by a person sitting up suddenly from inside the coffin.

    Meng Yunzheng, "..."

    You are trying to cheat the corpse.

    The person in the coffin crawled out, exhaled a long breath, and then said, "You must be scared."

    Meng Yunzheng heheed twice, "Your appearance is really unique."

    Lying in a coffin, thank you for thinking it out.

    That is to say, he was bold, or he would have been scared to death before he could catch up.

    Qi Lie laughed twice, patted the dust on his body, "Did you not even think of it? You couldn''t even think of it, and those people certainly couldn''t think of it either."

    He took Meng Yunzheng into a small room next to him, and sat down casually on the ground, "Come on, tell me what''s going on, didn''t you say you were going to sneak in secretly? Why did you come to the Southwest openly?"

    Meng Yunzheng hesitated for a moment, but found a stool to sit on.

    The two of them didn''t have much time, and they didn''t greet each other. Meng Yunzheng explained the reason for coming here this time.

    The latter frowned upon hearing this, "So Shu Feng from the Shu family is going to repeat the same mistakes as the Shu family?"

    "Not only him, but a group of people from Zhengdao Village are gathering. I have a list here. If you have someone on hand, ask someone to check them. There is also a very suspicious person, a twelve-year-old boy. Shu Feng and his group treat him Take good care of him, focus on investigating him."

    Qi Lie nodded solemnly, "I see."

    "One more thing." Meng Yunzheng said the letter, "Ah Yu and I now suspect that some of those girls are from the black market, and that letter was sent to us on purpose, you come here Southwest should be within their expectations."

    Qi Lie rubbed his chin, "No wonder, I said that after I came, I seemed to be being watched. Fortunately, I was alert and hid in different places with different identities, otherwise the black market has not been investigated yet, we It''s over."

    "Where is the black market?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2324ï¼š on fire

    Chapter 2324 is on fire

    Qi Lie quickly took out a map, "Their black markets are all outside the city. Firstly, the territory is wide and secondly, it is convenient. However, there should be tunnels in the city to go directly to. It''s a pity that this is not the Changjin Mansion. Come here. For more than half a year, I haven''t touched it yet."

    The main reason is that the black market in the southwest is closed now, so he can''t get in.

    And the other party has been on guard for a long time, shutting out all strangers, not only that, but also arresting suspicious people as soon as they find out.

    But if it doesn¡¯t work here, change the direction. If you can¡¯t get mixed into the black market, then find another way.

    During this period of time, he integrated many people in the Southwest. In the southwest, more than half of the people are exiled people, or the descendants of exiled prisoners.

    These people use it well, and it is a boost.

    Especially they have been in the Southwest for a long time, and some of them are local snakes, with means and connections.

    Because of these people, Qi Lie has not been found by people in the black market so far.

    It was also because of these people, those subordinates brought by Qi Lie, all broke up and mixed into Qingxuan County.

    For example, the guy who changed clothes with Meng Yunzheng today.

    If Meng Yunzheng wants to investigate those people in Zhengdao Village, Qi Lie can still spare manpower.

    "If possible, those girls will also check it out."

    Qi Lie nodded, "Okay. Then what''s next for you guys? What''s your plan?"

    "There are limited things I can do here, so I can only follow the plan and wait for the other party to make a move. If there is any news, I will leave a mark for you. Since you have not been discovered yet, unless necessary, we should try to avoid seeing each other as much as possible. .¡±

    "Also."

    The two of them analyzed the current situation. Since the other party knew that Qi Lie was coming, they must have prepared well in advance. The current situation is not good for them.

    Fortunately, Qi Lie also has a lot of people on his side. The county magistrate of Qingxuan County that Meng Yunzheng suspected earlier was his own.

    This county magistrate is just like Xiang Weinan back then. The second prince thought he was his man, but in fact, before the emperor ascended the throne, he received the favor of the emperor and became his secret chess piece.

    Originally, the emperor intended to promote him after he ascended the throne, but who knew that the second prince wanted to place him in Qingxuan County.

    It''s just that the second prince didn''t fully trust him at the beginning, and didn''t talk to him about the black market, and only let him stand by here temporarily, and he needs to act again later.

    After the county magistrate came to the county seat, he tried to find out the second prince''s intention to install himself here. However, the arresting officials in this county government are all from the previous county magistrate, and he is having a hard time trying to do something, and he cannot easily transfer these people away, otherwise it will arouse the suspicion of the second prince.

    After he finally took the county government into his own hands, the black market disappeared because of the arrest of the second prince, and he no longer appeared. It was not until Qi Lie came to the southwest that he realized that this was the last point of the black market.

    Meng Yunzheng felt relieved knowing that he was one of his own, "Is there a secret road leading to the black market in the county government?"

    Qi Lie shook his head, "No."

    Meng Yunzheng frowned, he discussed with Qi Lie for a long time, and didn''t get up until Yinshi.

    "I have to go back, I will contact you if there is something to do."

    "Be careful."

    Meng Yunzheng got up and left Yizhuang quickly.

    He still had to go back to the guy''s place to change his clothes before returning to the inn, but just as he avoided the patrolling officers and was about to arrive at the house, a scream suddenly came from not far away, "It''s on fire, get some water!" Ah, it''s on fire."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2325ï¼š bad feeling

    Chapter 2325 Bad Premonition

    on fire?

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t intend to intervene, now that it''s chaotic and noisy, it''s time for him to go back.

    However, when his eyes inadvertently glanced in the direction of the noise, his brows suddenly furrowed.

    That position...

    If he remembered correctly, the place where the fire seemed to be the shop they saw Wei Shi go into two days ago.

    Meng Yunzheng hesitated for a moment, turned his heels, and headed towards the direction of the flames.

    After a few ups and downs, he came to the alley near the shop, hiding in a dark corner.

    Not far away, many neighbors came to fight the fire, and the patrolling officials also came, and they ran back and forth while holding buckets.

    There is no river near here, so we can only scoop water into the water tanks stored in various houses and nearby.

    Looking at the situation, I am afraid that it will not be extinguished for a while.

    Some people cried and shouted, and some people were afraid that their family would also be implicated, and they panicked even more.

    However, there were also people who came over from a distance to watch the excitement. Meng Yunzheng vaguely heard their conversation amidst the quarrel.

    "It seems that a servant''s room in their house was set up first. According to their lady, she heard the sound of something falling on the ground, probably an oil lamp."

    "The firewood room is next to the servant''s room. It''s hot and muggy this summer, and the firewood and straw are very dry. If there is a spark, won''t the fire start?"

    "It''s too fast. Didn''t the lady hear the fire when it was on fire? Why didn''t you put out the fire immediately?"

    "Who knows, maybe this lady didn''t expect it to be a fire, or she was too scared to react."

    "I heard that the servants in this house have not escaped until now."

    "Oh no?"

    "Hey, it''s a pity, the young lady is only in her twenties, and she looks quite beautiful. I have seen her in the daytime."

    Meng Yunzheng''s face changed slightly. The servant of this family is a young lady in her twenties?

    A bad premonition flashed in his heart.

    This person must be Wei Shi, if it is really her, wouldn''t they just find someone and be burned to death inside?

    Meng Yunzheng couldn''t just ignore Wei''s death, he looked at the fire. This shop has a pavement in front and a yard in the back. The owner and his servants should all live in the backyard.

    The place where the fire started now is in the backyard.

    Meng Yunzheng turned around and plunged into the darkness, and quickly ran towards the back door.

    It''s just that there are more people here, and everyone is here to fight the fire.

    He weighed it up and walked towards a side alley, planning to climb over the wall directly from here.

    Unexpectedly, just a few steps into the alley, there was a burst of **** smell from the tip of the nose.

    Meng Yunzheng''s footsteps stopped suddenly, and he frowned and looked at the alley in front of him. He was in a special situation now, and although he felt very urgent, he still cautiously searched in the direction of the **** smell.

    As the footsteps got closer, the smell of blood became stronger.

    Until he stood in a corner full of sundries, the smell was already very strong, and, under the light of the fire not far away, he also saw blood on the ground.

    The sword in Meng Yunzheng''s hand stretched forward, and picked out the topmost worn-out basket cautiously.

    Then he lifted off the tattered tarpaulin covering the outside, and the next moment, a figure appeared inside.

    Meng Yunzheng looked at the man''s face, and suddenly his expression changed drastically.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2326ï¼š Wei Shi covered in blood

    Chapter 2326 Wei Shi covered in blood

    It''s Wei Shi!

    Meng Yunzheng never thought that the person hiding himself in a back alley with an oilcloth basket was Wei Shi.

    At this time, Wei Shi was already in a coma, with blood all over his body, especially in the waist and abdomen. There were actually two blood holes, which she covered with her hands, but there was still no tendency to stop the blood from flowing out.

    Meng Yunzheng looked solemn, and quickly moved the person out of the debris. With this movement, the blood flowed faster.

    He didn''t care about anything, immediately took out the pills on his body, and fed Wei Shi one first.

    This thing is for hanging, Wei Shi still has half a breath, so at least hang his life.

    Fortunately, Meng Yunzheng was away from home, and Zhao Xi had always prepared several important pills for him.

    He took two more hemostatic pills, squeezed them apart, took half of them internally, and crushed the remaining one and a half for external application.

    After some movements, the blood on Wei Shi''s body finally stopped.

    But her face was pale, and she was still in danger.

    Meng Yunzheng is not a doctor after all, so he can only do some first aid. So far, he has tried his best, and he still needs to take him back to show Zhao Xi.

    There were footsteps coming from outside the alley, his expression changed slightly, and he immediately lifted Wei Shi up and carried him on his back, ignoring the aftermath in the alley, and left directly from the other end of the alley.

    Fortunately, at this time, most people''s eyes were on the place where the fire started. Meng Yunzheng walked through several dark alleys and quickly returned to the guy''s house.

    He put Wei Shi on the bed in the buddy''s room, but Wei Shi''s situation is very bad now.

    She started to have a high fever, and her breath became weaker and weaker.

    This won''t work, I have to take her to show Zhao Xi.

    Meng Yunzheng weighed it up, and decided to take him to the inn.

    If it is placed in this room, Zhao Xi must be brought here, but Zhao Xi is also under surveillance just like them. If he came here, if he was not careful, Wei Shi would also be discovered.

    Unless he also disguises himself and thinks of a countermeasure to sneak over, but it will take a lot of time, and Wei Shi, can''t wait.

    After making a decision, Meng Yunzheng quickly opened the closet and took out the buddy''s suit.

    Standing on the edge of the bed, he said to the unconscious Wei Shi, "I''m in a hurry, I''ve offended you."

    Wei''s clothes were covered with blood, and the smell of blood was too strong, and it was very bad to be smelled by others.

    He cut off Wei''s outer clothes, and he didn''t touch the inner clothes. Although it was still bloody, it was better to wrap it with the coat.

    After disposing of Wei''s **** clothes, he went to change his night clothes that were also stained with blood.

    At this time, the sky was slightly brighter, Meng Yunzheng went out for a trip, and came back soon with a big basket on his back.

    He put Wei Shi in the basket, and took a look at his own face with the mirror. Some of his makeup was off. Fortunately, just in case, Ayu prepared something for him to touch up his makeup, and he trimmed it a little. No problem, I walked to the Fulu Inn.

    There are already one or two pedestrians walking on the street, but the inn is still quiet.

    Meng Yunzheng came in from the back door of the inn, put the baskets in the kitchen first, and then walked towards the room on the second floor.

    As soon as he went up to the second floor, he saw Zhao Xi standing at the door of the room, sighing out of boredom.

    Meng Yunzheng stepped forward immediately, bent his back slightly, and greeted with a smile in his voice, "Young Master Zhao, are you up so early?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2327ï¼š send back to the inn

    Chapter 2327 Send back to the inn

    Zhao Xi glanced at his room with a look of disgust, and said, "I can''t sleep well."

    It seems that the reason why he can''t sleep well is because there are more people in the room.

    In fact, he was here deliberately waiting for Meng Yunzheng to come back. He knew that he should be back at about this time. If he didn''t come out and lead people into the room, it would be easy to expose him when the other shopkeepers of the inn came to work.

    Sure enough, the man came back.

    Zhao Xizheng was going to find an excuse to let him enter the room and exchange it with the buddy. Who knew that before he could speak, he heard Meng Yunzheng say, "Mr. Zhao, I have already found the jackfruit you asked me to buy. Don''t worry, it must be the sweetest and most The good kind. Or, I¡¯ll send it to you now, lest I get busy and forget about it.¡±

    Zhao Xi was a little surprised, he didn''t know what jackfruit was. But the tacit understanding he had developed over the years made him quickly understand that something unexpected had happened.

    He immediately followed Meng Yunzheng''s words and said "huh", "I found it so quickly? You are quite fast in doing things. Okay, then send it over for me to have a look. If it''s not good, I don''t want it."

    "Hey, of course we have to do our best for what the guest told us. Then Mr. Zhao, wait a moment, I''ll go get it for you."

    After speaking, others ran away.

    After a while, he came back upstairs with a basket on his back.

    There were two people in the room not far from the second floor, who had been staring at the movement here. At this moment, seeing the guy coming up with something on his back, they immediately looked at each other and talked in a low voice, "Why do you want jackfruit when it''s so good?"

    "It was carried on the back in a basket. This basket is not small."

    "It''s completely possible to hide someone inside."

    "Could it be that Mr. Qi is inside?"

    "Go, go and have a look."

    The people in the room opened up, and one of them walked over while yawning. When he came to Meng Yunzheng''s side, he turned his feet and pressed his whole body on him.

    Meng Yunzheng let out a low cry, and quickly stabilized his body, but he fell to the ground. The cloth covering his basket fell down, and the two huge jackfruits inside also fell directly to the ground.

    With this fall, the jackfruit cracked, and both of them were broken.

    The follower was taken aback for a moment, this basket really contained jackfruit?

    Meng Yunzheng lowered his head, trying not to let the other party see his face, and said anxiously, "This, what to do with this, it''s all broken."

    The follower came back to his senses and immediately said, "I''m sorry, I was careless. I will pay for the pineapple."

    As he spoke, he took out the broken silver from his bosom and stuffed it directly into Meng Yunzheng''s bosom, said a few more words of sorry, and hurried back to his room. He also didn''t want to stay in front of Zhao Xi for too long, lest he be suspected, he didn''t dare to pester him too much.

    As soon as he left, Zhao Xi frowned and said, "Your pineapple broke, I can''t take it."

    Meng Yunzheng got up immediately, "I''ll change it for you, Mr. Zhao, please wait for me a while, I''ll go buy two more, I have silver."

    After finishing speaking, he put two broken jackfruits into the basket, picked himself up and went downstairs.

    Zhao Xi gave a ''tsk'', looked at his back and shook his head, "Too careless."

    He just waited for a while, and Meng Yunzheng came back again. He seemed very tired, and went upstairs, "Master Zhao, I will change it for you. Don''t worry, it must be big and sweet."

    Zhao Xi nodded and turned sideways, "Okay, you carry it in."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2328ï¼š resign to fate

    Chapter 2328 Resignation

    Meng Yunzheng entered the room, Zhao Xi closed the door, and immediately asked in a low voice, "What''s going on? What''s going on with the jackfruit?"

    The guy who was in the room had already come to help Meng Yunzheng take the basket off his back.

    Meng Yunzheng tore off the upper cloth, took out a slightly smaller jackfruit, and then removed the lower piece of clothing to reveal the person underneath.

    Zhao Xi stepped forward to take a look, "Isn''t this..." Wei Shi?

    "Quick, save people first."

    Zhao Xi hurried to help, and carefully helped him onto the bed.

    After just one glance, his expression became serious, "How could this be?"

    "I don''t know. When I met her, she was hiding in an alley covered in blood. There were two stab wounds on her abdomen. I gave her a hemostatic drug, but the situation was not optimistic."

    Zhao Xi took out his medicine box while listening, and helped Wei''s wound with a serious expression.

    Meng Yunzheng couldn''t help here temporarily, so he changed clothes with the guy first, and washed off his makeup.

    The guy couldn¡¯t stay in the room for a long time, so he came out when there was no problem. He walked to the door and said to the people inside, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out first. If the guests need anything, just come to me.¡±

    Meng Yunzheng handed him a silver reward, "Bring us a basin of water, let''s wash up first."

    "to make."

    As soon as the guy left, Meng Yunzheng closed the door and asked in a low voice, "How is it?"

    Zhao Xi frowned, "The murderer was aiming to stab her to death. Looking at the scratches on her body, it should be that she stabbed a little bit sideways when she resisted, and she didn''t hurt her vitals. But she lost a lot of blood , it¡¯s really hard to say.¡±

    Meng Yunzheng looked at Wei Shi whose face was as pale as paper on the bed, and said in a low voice, "If you really can''t save him, Xiao Song Le..."

    "I''ll try my best."

    The sky was completely bright, and various voices gradually came from outside. The man just brought a basin of water, and Meng Yunzheng asked him to go to Shu Yu''s room to tell her about the situation here later.

    After working for nearly an hour, Zhao Xicai finally withdrew his hand, turned his head and said to Meng Yunzheng, "The next thing is to resign yourself to fate, you haven''t slept all night, go back to your room and sleep first, I''ll watch over here."

    He got up to wash his hands, took the basin full of **** water behind the screen, and poured it into the bathtub.

    This **** water is not easy to take out, so we can only deal with it in this way for the time being.

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, then was pushed out by Zhao Xi, and said to him before closing the door, "Hurry up and go back to your own room, I''m going to catch up on sleep."

    Meng Yunzheng stood outside the door in silence for a moment, then walked to his room with the jackfruit in his hand.

    As soon as he entered the door, Shu Yu asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter? Just now the guy came over and told me that you brought back someone who was in danger?"

    "It''s Wei Shi."

    "Wei..." Shu Yu''s eyes widened, "What''s wrong with her?"

    Meng Yunzheng briefly explained the situation when he met her, "I don''t know anything else, I have to wait until she wakes up before I can ask."

    It''s just that no one is sure if he can wake up.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t sleep all night, Shu Yu told him to rest quickly.

    In the afternoon, she found an excuse and went to Zhao Xi''s room to check on Wei Shi. The latter hadn''t woken up and had a high fever.

    Shu Yu was afraid that if she continued like this, even if she woke up, she might be burnt out.

    But they have done everything they can, and now they can only rely on her.

    Shu Yu thought for a while, and still read Gouwa''s name in front of her, hoping to help her.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2329ï¼š Who wants to kill Wei Shi

    Chapter 2329 Who wants to kill Wei Shi

    On this day, Zhao Xi never left the inn.

    It was Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng, after seeing the unconscious Wei family, in order not to arouse suspicion, they still went outside for a few laps, using the excuse of looking for the temple master of Dongqing.

    To be honest, they have been in the Southwest for several days. From Heichang County to Zhengdao Village and then to Qingxuan County, the people in the black market have been silent except for staring at them. They really don¡¯t know what they want to do.

    But that''s okay, now that Wei Shi is seriously injured, they don''t move, just giving Shu Yu and the others time to recuperate.

    When I returned to the inn at night, the guy brought food to them, and said in a low voice as he set out the dishes, "The guest who bumped into Mr. Meng in the morning came to me and seemed to want to test the reason why you bought jackfruit. I followed what I said before, and only said that Mr. Zhao wanted to use it as medicine, and I, a young man like me, don''t know much about the others."

    This statement also just gave Zhao Xi an excuse to stay in the room these two days and not go out.

    Meng Yunzheng knew that the follower would be suspicious, after all, it was not normal to suddenly carry a basket that could put people down. So when he sent jackfruit upstairs for the first time in the morning, he recited the real thing. In fact, even if the man hadn''t gone out and bumped into him, he would have deliberately tripped and tripped when he entered the door, and threw the jackfruit out of the basket to show them what was inside.

    With such an announcement, even if they didn''t completely dispel their suspicions, it made them doubtful.

    Otherwise, Meng Yunzheng believed that they would definitely find a chance to break into Zhao Xi''s room.

    Well now, they''re just poking around with a buddy.

    The man continued, "The man also asked me where I bought the jackfruit. I said I bought it at the vegetable market early in the morning. I guess they will go to see it tomorrow."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded. He did find the jackfruit in the vegetable market, and the quantity he bought was two full baskets. It was not difficult for them to check.

    The guy set out the food and went out.

    Shu Yu and the two rested overnight, and asked about Wei Shi''s situation the next day, but there was still no change.

    The two could only continue to go out to check as if nothing had happened. Shu Yu originally wanted to go to the alley where Wei Shi was hiding, but before he got there, he saw that it was surrounded by officials.

    Meng Yunzheng said, "I walked in a hurry at the time, leaving a lot of blood in the alley without treatment, and I was behind the burning shop, which would definitely attract people''s attention."

    Furthermore, there was such a big fire in that shop, and it was rumored that the servant who was burned to death inside was not there, so it would naturally be suspected that someone else set the fire. Coupled with the blood in the alley, the case inevitably became complicated and confusing.

    "Tell me, who is going to kill Wei Shi?" Shu Yu was terrified when he thought of the two holes in Wei Shi''s abdomen. If it wasn''t Zhao Xi, the Wei family wouldn''t be able to survive.

    Meng Yunzheng was silent for a moment, "I guess it has something to do with the owner of the shop where she is."

    That day when he was hidden in the shadows and listening to the discussions of the neighbors, he felt very strange.

    Those people said that the proprietress of the shop had heard movement in Wei''s room, but the fire still started.

    "Perhaps, the master''s family had some secrets, and the Wei family just heard about it, so they planned to kill people to silence them." This is the most likely guess.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2330ï¼š Wei Shi woke up

    Chapter 2330 Wei Shi wakes up

    However, regardless of whether the owner wants to kill people or not, Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu will not deliberately go to that shop to inquire about anything at this juncture.

    They themselves are surrounded by dangers, and it is not the time for extra problems.

    Everything, we have to wait for Wei Shi to wake up.

    The two walked around the street, and the person who followed them walked around with them, but the more they walked, the more anxious they became.

    Meng Yunzheng and the others have been here for four or five days, why haven''t they contacted Qi Lie yet?

    What the **** are they waiting for?

    Still said that they have already contacted, but if they had contacted, why did they stay in Qingxuan County?

    It''s not that they want to find the address of the black market, but the black market is outside the city, and their range of activities has always been not far from the inn. They have contacted very few people these days, they have investigated all of them, and there is no one question.

    However, no matter how anxious they were, Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu still followed their schedule.

    It''s just that Wei Shi has not woken up, which makes them very worried.

    Fortunately, on the afternoon of the third day, Wei Shi finally made a move.

    Zhao Xi asked them to come to his room on the grounds that he had developed medicinal materials.

    As soon as Shu Yu and the two entered the door, they saw Wei frowned and opened his eyes from time to time.

    Wei''s blood loss was too much, his eyes were a little blurry, and he still couldn''t see clearly. He only felt that someone was talking to him in front of him, but the voice seemed to be far away.

    She woke up briefly, then fell asleep again.

    But this is a good sign, even Zhao Xi was relieved.

    Wei Shi slept for another night, and at noon the next day, he finally woke up again. This time she was quite awake. Seeing Zhao Xi''s back, she froze for a moment, then looked at the room in front of her, and knew that this was an inn. Feeling the pain in her abdomen, she knew that she had been rescued.

    She opened her mouth and didn''t speak for a long time, and she couldn''t make a sound for a while.

    Until Zhao Xi turned his head, looked at her with some joy, and said in a low voice, "Are you awake?"

    He poured Wei Shi a glass of water, let her moisten her throat, and then asked, "How do you feel?"

    "I...it''s okay,...thank you." Her voice was hoarse, and she looked at Zhao Xi gratefully.

    The latter waved his hand, "You''re welcome, as long as you''re fine."

    Wei thought that she ran out of the backyard desperately and hid in the alley, and then she passed out. She didn''t know what happened after that. She asked Zhao Xi, "Did you save me?"

    "It wasn''t me who rescued you from the alley, but I am a doctor, and it was I who treated your wounds."

    I see.

    Zhao Xi saw that she was awake now, so he asked her, "What''s your name?"

    "Sister Song Juan."

    Zhao Xi was taken aback, "Sister Song Juan? Aren''t you Wei Qin?"

    Wei''s eyes widened suddenly, resisting the dizziness coming from his head, and asked in disbelief, "You, how do you know?"

    Zhao Xi raised his eyebrows and understood, "So you really are Wei Qin? Song Juanmei is your current alias?"

    "Do you know me?" Wei Qin looked at Zhao Xi with his eyes open, sure that he had never met him before, but why did he know his real name? This is so weird.

    Zhao Xi touched his chin, "I don''t know you, but I have seen your portrait."

    Wei Qin suddenly thought of the fact that he escaped from the rich businessman in Huajiang Mansion, and he also knew that the other party would definitely look for her with his portrait everywhere. Could it be that he had seen his own portrait in Huajiang Mansion?

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2331ï¼š My mother is Song Xin

    Chapter 2331 My mother is Song Xin

    Who knows the next moment, I heard Zhao Xi say, "Aunt Hong, do you know?"

    Wei Qin was taken aback, "Aunt?"

    "Ah, yes, you called her aunt. We know her very well, and we know you through her." Zhao Xi thought for a while, "It''s a bit complicated to say, you still need to rest after your serious injury, Otherwise, you should rest and recuperate first, and I will tell you slowly."

    "No, I, I want to know now, I have no problem. Doctor, you know your aunt, so you also know..."

    Zhao Xi, "Do you know Gouwa?"

    Wei Qin''s eyes shone with scorching light, and his fingers began to tremble slightly, "Have you seen him?"

    Seeing her like this, it was obvious that she couldn''t rest without explaining clearly, so Zhao Xi simply said, "Forget it, I''ll tell you if you want to know, but before that, I have to call someone over. You lie down first, don''t worry about it." Too excited, even though I have treated the wound for you, there is no guarantee that it will not open, you still want to go back to see your son, right?"

    Wei Qin''s eyes were sour, and she slowly fell back on the bed.

    Five years, Gouwa is five years old, after all these years, she finally heard some news about her son, how could she not be excited?

    But the doctor in front of her was right. She woke up desperately, trying to save her life, just to go back to see Gouwa. How could something happen at this juncture?

    So she obediently lay flat on the bed, turned her head to look at Zhao Xi.

    The latter stood up and said, "Wait for a while."

    Wei Qin was anxious inside, but still restrained herself to stay awake, waiting for Zhao Xi to come back.

    Not long after, Zhao Xi came back, followed by two people.

    Shu Yu walked to the edge of her bed in surprise, "Are you finally awake?"

    This voice...

    Wei Qin was puzzled, "I seem to have heard your voice when I was asleep."

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Yes, I whispered a lot in your ear. You have been in a coma for several days. We were afraid that something might happen to you, so we whispered a lot about your son in your ear, thinking that it might be helpful to wake up You work."

    Wei Qin''s eyes were slightly red, "Thank you." Although she couldn''t remember what she said specifically, that voice was the driving force for her to break free from the brink of death.

    "My name is Shu Yu, and this is my husband, Meng Yunzheng."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded to Wei Qin, "I heard from Zhao Xi that you want to know about Gouwa?"

    Wei Qin blinked heavily twice, she wanted to nod, but if she moved her head too much, she would get dizzy.

    Meng Yunzheng sat down on the stool beside the bed, his voice was very low, "Let me introduce myself again, my name is Meng Yunzheng, and my mother is Song Xin."

    Wei Qin looked at him in disbelief, "Song Xin...Auntie?"

    This Mr. Meng is the son of her husband''s aunt? !

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Yes, Song Dazhuang is my cousin, so strictly speaking, I should call you cousin."

    Wei Qin opened her mouth, unable to speak.

    The shock today was really big, and she felt dizzy in her head even worse.

    Meng Yunzheng, "After the massacre of the Song family, I always thought that everyone in the Song family had suffered. I didn''t expect that there were descendants of the Song family. My cousin was adopted by his uncle and aunt, and he married a wife and had children. Unfortunately, I I still haven''t been able to meet him. I knew Gouwa existed when he was over two years old, and it was Aunt Hong who sent him to me, and I only knew he was a child of the Song family."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2332ï¼š i saw the murderer

    Chapter 2332 I saw the murderer

    "Aunt Hong said that when the Hong family''s uncle passed away and the Hong family split up, she could no longer take good care of Gouwa, so she gave the child to me. After that, I brought him back to Dong''an Mansion and named him Song Le. Teach him to read and write. So you can rest assured that he is fine now."

    Wei Qin''s throat tightened, and tears rolled down his face.

    Yes, she believed.

    From the clothes of the few people in front of me, I can tell that this cousin has a good family background. They adopted Gouwa, so the child should have no worries about food and clothing.

    Good, very good.

    Meng Yunzheng waited for her to digest for a while, and then continued, "At the beginning of this year, I went to Beijing to rush for the exam, and my wife brought the dog to Beijing again to see Aunt Hong. I also saw Wei Tang who was wandering in front of Aunt Hong''s house. I just learned of your whereabouts from Wei Tang. Gouwa missed you very much, so we drew your portrait according to the Hong family''s dictation, and then went to Huajiang Mansion to inquire about your news. Unfortunately, the rich businessman has completely disappeared. Defeated, they didn''t find you, and we couldn''t find you either. I heard that someone saw you go to the pier and get on the boat going south."

    "We guessed that you wanted to go north and return to Beijing. You probably got the wrong seat. But the boat going south has stops along the way. We don''t know where you got off the boat. It''s really hard to find. I didn''t expect to see you in the southwest. You show up."

    Wei Qin was already sobbing. She heard that Gou Wa missed her very much, so she couldn''t restrain her emotions at all.

    She also misses Gou Wa very much. She didn''t expect Gou Wa''s cousin to spend so much time looking for her for him, and even drew her portrait specially.

    Fortunately, she persevered, no matter how hard it was, she survived.

    Otherwise, how sad would Gouwa be when she knew she was dead?

    Zhao Xi frowned, and winked at Meng Yunzheng, saying that he couldn''t say any more, since the serious injury has not healed and his mood fluctuates, it is not good for the recovery.

    Shu Yu immediately persuaded, "Take a good rest first, and when you recover your health, if you want to know about Xiao Song Le''s life in the past few years, we can tell you all about it."

    Wei Qin took a deep breath, tried his best to calm down, raised his red eyes, "Thank you, thank you."

    "Then let''s go back to the room first." Although Shu Yu really wanted to ask how her injury came about, it was just that she got on the wrong boat, and why she was here now.

    But Wei Qin''s situation is really too bad, let''s talk about it after she has rested.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, and they were about to go out.

    Who knew that just as he turned around, Wei Qin suddenly said, as if thinking of something, "Wait a minute."

    "What''s wrong?" Shu Yu turned around.

    Wei Qin looked at them, took a deep breath, and looked a little excited, "I have something to tell you about the Song family being wiped out. I, I saw the murderer."

    Several people in the room were stunned.

    Wei Qin rolled his throat, looked up at Meng Yunzheng, he is also a descendant of the Song family, he should really want to know who killed the Song family.

    At this time, Wei Qin didn''t know that Meng Yunzheng had sent the real murderer Gong Qiu to the guillotine.

    "After you adopted Gouwa, did you see a pearl on his body?"

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng''s expressions changed slightly, "You mean, he wears it all the time, and there are wooden beads with patterns carved on it?"

    "Yes, that bead was accidentally left by the murderer on the day the Song family was wiped out. It had been in Da Zhuang''s hands before, and I was familiar with it. Not long ago, I saw a man with a string of pearls on his wrist. The same string of beads."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2333ï¼š where did you see

    Where did I see it in Chapter 2333

    When several people in the room heard this, their expressions became a little dignified.

    Of course they knew about the bead string. When they learned that the black market next to Zhuangzi belonged to the second prince earlier, they relied on this bead string.

    The bead string was worn on the wrist of the former steward of the black market.

    So, this former steward came to Qingxuan County now, and was bumped into by Wei Qin?

    Several people suddenly understood why Wei Qin encountered such an indiscriminate disaster. Being involved in the black market incident, it is lucky to be able to save his life.

    But for confirmation, Shu Yu still asked, "Is the person with the bead string taller and thinner, about this tall, with slender eyes and bigger ears?"

    Once in the black market, they even met each other.

    Wei Qin was stunned, how did she know?

    "Yes, that''s him, have you seen him?"

    Meng Yunzheng asked in a low voice, "Where did you see it?"

    "In our shop." Wei Qin said immediately, "He has a close relationship with our master."

    Master of the boss? Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, so that shop is most likely a... stronghold of the black market?

    "Tell me in detail, when did you meet him, what did he say to your master at that time, is your injury related to him?"

    Meng Yunzheng walked back to the bedside.

    Zhao Xi stood aside and whispered, "She needs to rest, or else..."

    "It''s okay, I can do it." Wei Qin actually felt much better, except for a little dizziness, it didn''t affect his speech.

    Zhao Xi saw that she was still in good condition, so he didn''t stop her in the end. He also wanted to know what was going on.

    Seeing her chapped lips, Shu Yu immediately poured a cup of warm water over, fed him first, and then said in a low voice, "Talk slowly, don''t worry, if you feel uncomfortable, we will stop, and wait until we have enough rest." continue."

    Wei Qin looked at her gratefully, and said after drinking the water, "I saw him for the first time more than two months ago. At that time, I thought he was just the young master''s guest. That day the young master''s attendants went out to buy I have something, I happen to be free, so the lady asked me to bring tea and snacks to the young master''s study."

    Wei Qin knew that they were discussing something important, and as soon as she entered the study, the two of them fell silent.

    She didn''t know much about business matters, and she didn''t want to hear about it, so she planned to go out after putting down the tea.

    Who knew that the guest''s sleeves were a bit long and it would be inconvenient to serve tea, so he pulled the cuffs forward.

    With this pull, the bead string on his wrist was revealed.

    At that time Wei Qin was stunned for a moment, but the lady outside the door was calling her, she didn''t have time to think deeply, and hurried out.

    Therefore, the behavior did not arouse the guest''s suspicion.

    However, when she came out, the more she thought about it, the more frightened she became, and her fingers trembled uncontrollably.

    She was absolutely right, she had seen the bead string before, and it was the same bead that Da Zhuang put on his body before.

    She knew the meaning of the beads on Da Zhuang''s body very well. They were left by the murderer who killed the Song family. Now she sees the exact same beads on a person, does it mean... this person is related to the original murderer?

    Wei Qin didn''t want to guess like this, she was expecting yes and no in her heart.

    It''s good to be able to find the murderer, but if this person is really the murderer of the Song family, what can she do with him if she is a person who is imprisoned even herself?

    I''m afraid that before she goes to report to the police and arrest people, she will die.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2334ï¼š Wei Qin was murdered and silenced

    Chapter 2334 Wei Qin was murdered and silenced

    However, Wei Qin wanted to think so, but he couldn''t help wanting to know the truth.

    After the guest left, she asked the host lady who the guest was.

    But the lady of the host family didn''t know him at all, and only said that he might be a friend of her elder brother.

    Wei Qin didn''t dare to ask further, the friend of Master Dong''s family is a murderer, so what kind of person is Master Dong''s...?

    Fortunately, since that day, she hasn''t seen this guest again, and the matter seems to have passed like this.

    Until a few days ago, that guest came again.

    Wei Qin didn''t want to focus on him, but couldn''t restrain himself.

    She even did something that nearly killed her¡ªshe eavesdropped.

    She wanted to know what the two of them were plotting. This was the closest she was to the truth about the Song family murder case. If she missed it, she might never have the chance to know who the real culprit was.

    "Then what did you hear?" Meng Yunzheng asked.

    Wei Qin smiled wryly, "Their voices were so soft that I couldn''t hear them at first. The more I couldn''t hear them, the closer I got, and I didn''t know what they said. The guest suddenly said angrily, ''They all I¡¯ve been here for two days, and I¡¯ve only been wandering around the county, when will I see Qi?¡¯ There¡¯s only one sentence, and nothing else.¡±

    Meng Yunzheng, Shu Yu, and Zhao Xi, "..."

    This ''they are visiting the county town'', shouldn''t it be them?

    So the reason why the guest came to Wei Qin''s master again after two months was because they didn''t connect with Qi Lie when they came?

    "Then what happened next?"

    Wei Qin said, "They said this sentence suddenly. I was taken aback and accidentally bumped my hand against the window frame. I seemed to hear it from inside, so I ran away quickly. At that time, the young master opened the door and came out to see , I thought I was running fast at the time, he probably didn''t see me, who knows..."

    Who knows that the young master of the host family didn''t say anything during the day, and there was no movement.

    But at night, the young master of the host family suddenly entered her room quietly, covered her mouth, and wanted to kill her.

    If Wei Qin hadn''t suffered a lot in the rich merchants in the past few years and developed the habit of not sleeping well, she might have really confessed there.

    At that time, it was the time when people were sleeping the deepest. The young master of the host family thought she was fast asleep, but unexpectedly Wei Qin was already half asleep and half awake at that time.

    So as soon as her mouth was covered, she suddenly woke up.

    When Master Dong''s knife was about to wipe her neck, she struggled instantly.

    The young master of the Dong family didn''t seem to expect that she was awake, and when the blow missed, Wei Qin''s hands were already on her neck, and it was impossible to wipe her neck, so he immediately stabbed her in the abdomen.

    Wei Qin didn''t dodge this time, and was stabbed directly.

    But the knife was not fatal, and she knocked down a copper incense stove in the house with a raised hand.

    The copper stove fell to the ground and made a tinkling sound. At this moment, the host lady called out from the door, "Sister Song Juan, what the **** are you doing? You don''t sleep in the middle of the night and become a thief."

    The sound was outside the house, and there was even a slight sound of pushing the door open.

    The young master of the host family was startled, afraid that she would come in, so without further ado, he stabbed Wei Qin again, and then went straight out of the window, and went around to the front door to stop the lady from the host family who wanted to open the door to enter.

    "Little sister, why didn''t you sleep in the middle of the night? What are you doing here?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2335ï¼š lit a fire

    Chapter 2335 set a fire

    The hostess lady who was about to push the door to go in really put down her hand, "It''s because Song Juanmei was lazy and didn''t light me with tranquilizing incense, which made me wake up in the middle of the night and couldn''t sleep because of tossing and turning. I''m going to ask her to settle the score."

    The hostess lady said, still a little dissatisfied, "I don''t know what she is doing, just now I heard the sound of jingling bells coming from her room."

    As he spoke, he went to push the door again, but halfway through the push, he was stopped by the young master of the host, "It''s just right if you can''t sleep, let''s go, brother, there is something good for you to see."

    As expected, Miss Dong''s attention was diverted, and she followed Young Master Dong''s away, "Brother, why are you here in the middle of the night?" After asking this question, she hesitated, "Why are you near Sister Song Juan''s room? Do you have any thoughts about her? The movement in her room just now..."

    The voice of speaking was getting farther and farther away, Wei Qin kept silent, and she was stabbed twice, the pain was so painful that she couldn''t even cry out. Secondly, the person who killed her was the young master of the boss, and all the people living in the backyard of this shop were his people. Although she usually served the lady of the boss, the lady did not treat her badly. Master''s side.

    Wei Qin knew that she could still live without making a sound, but if she made a sound and led people into the door, she could only die.

    "That is to say, this young master of the host family, is he afraid that the lady of the host family will know that he killed you?" Shu Yu asked.

    Wei Qin said ''hmm'', then paused and said, "It can''t be said that I''m afraid, Miss Dong''s temper is impulsive, a little... not very smart, if she finds out, it''s very likely that it will ruin the matter of Master Dong. So He kept many things from Miss, including his meeting with the murderer."

    Actually, what Wei Qin said was a bit more polite. Strictly speaking, this lady belongs to the kind of ''stupid and bad'' person.

    "So after the young master left, you took the opportunity to escape?"

    "Yes, I set fire to it and escaped."

    Wei Qin knew very well that although the young master of the host family had gone out, as long as he coaxed the young lady, he would come back immediately to confirm whether she was dead or not.

    So although Wei Qin was so painful that he almost fainted, he still stood up, opened the fire, and directly ignited the quilt, mattress and curtain.

    Throw the fire bag out through the window on the other side, and throw it directly on the straw pile in the woodshed next door.

    Then desperately climbed out of the window sill that the young master turned over and hadn''t had time to close.

    Sure enough, as soon as he climbed out of the window sill on this side, the door on the other side was opened, and the young master came back.

    It''s just that the house is on fire, especially the firewood under the shed of the firewood house next door, which is burning vigorously. The fire was fierce and rushed high, directly blocking the steps of the master''s master.

    He wanted to see if anyone was still in the room, but the servant who heard the noise had already come out, and immediately pulled the young master out of the room when he saw the burning room.

    Wei Qin went out from the backyard while everyone was fighting the fire.

    She often goes out to buy vegetables and wash clothes, and she has a key to the backyard, so she opened the door and went out smoothly.

    It''s just that she was stabbed twice, and it was already the limit for her to go out. Her hands and feet were weak, her mind was dizzy, and her eyes were blurred. If she couldn''t even get out of the alley, she would faint on the ground.

    fainted in the alley so carelessly, the young master of the host family could find her as soon as he came out, so she ran away in vain.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2336ï¼š The young master is called Cheng Wenbao

    Chapter 2336 The young master is called Cheng Wenbao

    With the last bit of strength, Wei Qin moved to the corner and covered herself with the pile of debris in the alley.

    As for the bloodstains on the ground, the smell of blood on her body, and whether she would die due to excessive blood loss, she couldn''t think clearly.

    Covering his body with something, he completely passed out.

    Wake up again, she is in this inn.

    When she passed out, she really thought that she might be doomed. Who can survive after being stabbed twice? She had no hope at all.

    Who knew that not only survived, but also met Da Zhuang''s cousin, recognized his relatives, and even...know the news of his son.

    Wei Qin thought, this probably means that surviving a catastrophe will bring blessings.

    After saying this, she suddenly thought of something, raised her eyes and said, "Listen to what you said just now, have you seen the man with the bead string? Is he the murderer who killed the Song family?"

    Meng Yunzheng explained, "He''s not, but he can''t get away with it. The murderer who killed the Song family has long since died, and the person behind the scenes was also beheaded a few years ago. The person you mentioned with the bead string is the same as The murderer should be closely related and both work for the same person."

    Wei Qin froze for a moment, "So you mean, the Song family''s revenge has already been avenged? Has the government avenged the Song family''s vengeance?"

    "You have been redressed. When we were in the capital a few months ago, we moved Song Dazhuang''s tomb into the Song family''s ancestor''s grave. When you return to the capital, you can go and see if you want. There is also the Song family''s house. , and now it falls under the name of Gouwa. When he grows up, he can handle it by himself. If he wants to keep it, he can live in it after repairing it in the future. If he doesn¡¯t want to keep it, he can sell it.¡±

    The house was dilapidated and dilapidated. It was unoccupied in the early years because of the massacre that killed the entire Song family. The house has become a haunted house, and no one dares to occupy it.

    Later, everyone gradually played down this matter. Some people were bold. Although the Song family house was very dilapidated and not very big, it was in the capital after all, and some refugees and beggars still built a house in it.

    After Gong Qiu was beheaded, Meng Yunzheng went to Song Zhai to see it.

    Several parts of the wall collapsed, and the people living inside didn¡¯t take care of it. For them, it was a shelter from the wind and rain. Even if it broke, it was just repairing the place above their heads.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t like Song''s house. His mother lived here in the past, and the house where half of the bed was used to pile firewood was already flat. So he didn''t take care of the house at the time, he just took back the land deed and the house deed, and didn''t drive out the people inside.

    This year he returned to Beijing again, and when he heard Aunt Hong say that Song Dazhuang''s tomb had been moved back to the Song family, he also thought of giving the house to Song Le.

    So he ''invited'' all the people who lived in it out. Some people thought that the house would be theirs after living in it for a long time, and they didn''t want to move, but Meng Yunzheng had a lot of means.

    Later, I found someone to repair the outer walls and doors, and I will wait until Xiao Songle decides whether to want this house or not.

    Hearing what he said, Wei Qin was suddenly filled with strength. When she saw Gou Wa, they could go back to Song''s house.

    Good, very good.

    Meng Yunzheng, "We know about the owner of the beads, but we don''t know about your owner''s situation. When did they open a shop in Qingxuan County, what''s their name, how old are they..."

    "The master''s name is Cheng Wenbao, Miss..."

    "Wait, Cheng Wenbao?" Shu Yu was stunned.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2337ï¼š really acquaintance

    Chapter 2337 Really an acquaintance

    Zhao Xi was a little surprised when he saw Shu Yu''s reaction, "What? Do you know this person?"

    Shu Yu frowned, and asked Wei Qin to confirm, "The young master you mentioned is called Cheng Wenbao, so the young lady of the boss is called Cheng Jiatong?"

    "Yes, it''s called Cheng Jiatong." Wei Qin was really shocked this time. Not only did they know the owner of the bead string, but they also knew the young lady of the owner?

    Zhao Xi rubbed his chin, "Are you really an acquaintance?"

    Shu Yu''s expression was complicated, and he said in a low voice, "They are from the Changjin Mansion. You also know Gan Rui, who is Ah Yun''s future cousin-in-law. At the beginning of last year, the Gan family and the Meng family met and planned to marry Ah Han and the Meng family. Gan Rui''s marriage is settled. This Cheng Jiatong likes Gan Rui. She mistook me for Gan Rui''s engagement, and even asked her servants to find someone to destroy my innocence. In the end, Xia Yan fall upon."

    Is there such a thing? Zhao Xi looked at Xia Yan who was guarding the door, and the latter nodded.

    Zhao Xi, "Then what happened next?"

    "Later, we took that **** directly to find Cheng''s family. Cheng Wenbao loved this younger sister very much, so he naturally stood by her side, but Master Cheng Chengfeng came out and knew that I was the county lord, so they couldn''t afford to offend me. Afterwards, I reprimanded the two of them, and without waiting for me to say anything, I gave them a heavy punishment, and sent them both to the Southwest."

    At that time, Mr. Cheng said that there was a family shop in the southwest, and he asked his brother and sister to come and manage it, so that they could practice hard and calm their temper.

    Cheng Jiatong cried out of anger, saying that Master Cheng must have been instigated by Aunt Gao to treat their brothers and sisters like this, and wanted to make room for Aunt Gao''s children.

    Shu Yu felt that Master Cheng''s punishment was indeed a bit strange, but what Cheng Jiatong said could also explain it.

    She is not interested in the internal conflicts of the married family, and she never thought that the married family would have something to do with the black market.

    Zhao Xi gave a ''tsk'' when he heard the words, "So, they took advantage of offending you to send him to the southwest in a grandiose manner? When people asked later, you became a shield."

    Shu Yu, "..." The knives swished toward Zhao Xi''s body.

    Meng Yunzheng, who has been silent all this time, thinks more deeply. The married family is from Changjin Mansion. I''m afraid they helped the black market in Changjin Mansion from the beginning, but they hid too deeply. So many people in Changjin Mansion have been sacked, but they are living in peace.

    After the black market in Changjin Mansion was uncovered, Master Cheng asked the eldest son of the Cheng family to also come to the black market in the southwest. No wonder he made a big fuss and dispatched the two brothers and sisters to such a remote place.

    "But according to what Wei Qin said just now, does that Cheng Jiatong not know that her brother is a bad person?" Zhao Xi asked.

    Shu Yu smiled wryly, "It doesn''t matter whether she knows or not. The important thing is that Cheng Jia is a distant relative of Master Cheng."

    Zhao Xi gasped suddenly, "A relative of Mr. Cheng? Isn''t Mr. Cheng..."

    He shut up abruptly, glanced at Wei Qin from the corner of his eye, and stopped talking.

    What they said just now revolved around Wei Qin''s identity and the reason for his injury, so far they haven''t mentioned the existence of the black market. It was the first time seeing Wei Qin, and there were some things that she didn''t know.

    Shu Yu didn''t go any further, she turned to think of another thing, "I didn''t think much about it before, but now I understand some things. When I finished my work in Changjin Mansion, I passed by Huajiang Mansion on the way back. Saw married siblings on the pier."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2338ï¼š The identity of the county head?

    Chapter 2338 The identity of the county head?

    Shu Yu said, looking at Wei Qin, "Did you board the wrong boat last May, which happened to be the one where the brothers and sisters of the Cheng family were on, so you became their servant?"

    Wei Qin still couldn''t recover, what did she hear just now? Shu Yu said...she is the county head? ?

    She is the head of the county? !

    What other adults, aren''t they ordinary wealthy households? How could he be so honorable?

    "...cousin-in-law?" Shu Yu looked at her worriedly, "Are you feeling unwell? Otherwise, you should rest first, we will come back later."

    Wei Qin snapped back to his senses, "No, I''m fine."

    She swallowed her saliva, "You are really the county lord?"

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She couldn''t help but exchanged glances with other people in the room, then laughed, "I''m indeed the county lord, but this has nothing to do with our relationship. Anyway, you will understand later."

    "Oh, oh oh." Wei Qin hurriedly responded, "By the way, what did you ask me just now?"

    Shu Yu repeated the question, and Wei Qin replied, "Yes, I did get on the wrong boat at that time. After I got on the boat, I hid on the second floor. The third floor is usually for distinguished guests, but the second floor It is the house where the servants of those distinguished guests live."

    Those servants have to serve the master during the day, and she is relatively free when they are not in the room.

    Especially the servant in the room she was hiding in happened to be Cheng Jiatong''s maid. Cheng Jiatong didn''t want to go to the southwest at first, and made a lot of troubles along the way. The maid had to wait by her side almost all day long.

    She bought some steamed buns and sesame cakes before boarding the boat, and spent three days on the boat relying on these.

    Later, she could only go to other places on the boat to find something to eat. The first two times were fine, but the third time she was caught by the two maids living in the house.

    The maid escorted her to Cheng''s brothers and sisters, and when Cheng Wenbao heard that the other party was hiding in his maid''s cabin, he immediately said that he would throw her into the water. Before, Wei Qin didn''t understand why he killed him without even asking for the first time. After this incident, she understood that Cheng Wenbao must have done something outrageous. He might think that she hid on the boat on purpose, so Want to kill the matter directly.

    But although Cheng Jiatong was stupid and bad, he still didn''t dare to kill people directly.

    She asked about Wei Qin''s background, and when she learned that she was going north, she laughed until she burst into tears, and then told her that this was a boat going south.

    At this moment, Wei Qin realized that he had boarded the wrong boat in a panic, and was about to disembark at that time.

    But Cheng Jiatong didn''t agree, she took Wei Qin as a joke, not only forbidding her to disembark and go northward, but also threatening her to steal her things in a sneaky way.

    Wei Qin can either sign a deed of prostitution to be her servant, or wait until the next pier lands, and she will send Wei Qin to the official.

    Wei Qin did not dare to meet the official, she was still the wife of the wealthy businessman in name, if she were to meet the official, she would definitely be sent back to the wealthy businessman in Huajiang Mansion, and continue to live a life of darkness in the backyard.

    She escaped with great difficulty, and the other party will definitely guard her even more tightly when she goes back. She is afraid that she will not be able to go out again in the future, and will not be able to see her son for the last time.

    She also didn''t want to sign the deed of sale, as a servant of a married family, she also had no freedom.

    But she had no choice at the time, and she thought that Jiatong''s words were implying that she was afraid that the only way for her was to sign the deed of prostitution. If she is sent to the government, she may... end up in the same way.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2339ï¼š Worth the double stab

    Chapter 2339 It''s worth stabbing twice

    In desperation, Wei Qin changed her name to Song Juanmei and worked alongside Cheng Jiatong.

    Cheng Jiatong is really capable of torturing people, and Wei Qin suffered a lot with her. Standing on the deck basking in the sun in summer, fanning her when she is not allowed to sleep at night, exposing her arms to protect her from mosquitoes, and asking her to catch snakes and insects.

    If Wei Qin hadn''t suffered a lot these years, and had trained her mentality and body to be very strong, if it were someone else, she would have taken a layer of skin off even if she didn''t die.

    The good thing is that Wei Qin is neat and not too stupid.

    From Huajiang Mansion to Qingxuan County in the southwest, Cheng Jiatong used her more and more smoothly, but gradually she didn''t have so many tricks.

    She has stayed in Qingxuan County for a year. During this year, not to mention the complete trust of the siblings of the married family, at least she has gained a lot of freedom in the married family.

    Wei Qin thought about it, she didn''t ask for anything else, she just wanted to wait for a few years before she could speak in front of Cheng Jiatong, and then begged her to allow her to go back and meet her son, even if she took a look at him from a distance, knowing He is fine.

    She knew that the hometown of the married brothers and sisters was in Changjin Mansion. They couldn''t stay in the southwest all their lives, and they would definitely go back in a few years. Changjin Mansion is relatively close to the capital, so there is a high chance of her going back.

    Who knows that this idea has not been implemented, and such a thing happened.

    But fortunately, something like this happened. She met Da Zhuang''s cousin and got news about her son. Soon, she would be able to see the child.

    Although she was stabbed twice and almost died, Wei Qin felt it was worth it.

    It was only then that Shu Yu and the others understood the reason why she appeared in the southwest, they sighed secretly in their hearts, and couldn''t help but sigh with emotion about their fate.

    Wei Qin is young in his twenties, and has already experienced more things than others in a lifetime.

    "We all know about starting a family. Leave it to us later. You rest first." Meng Yunzheng said, "If we want to know anything, I''ll ask you later."

    Wei Qin was indeed very tired. After talking so much, his mind was already dizzy. If she was asked to say anything else at this moment, she would lose energy.

    She complied, and immediately closed her eyes, and fell asleep in a short while.

    Zhao Xi took her pulse, but fortunately, nothing serious happened.

    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu left Zhao Xi''s room and walked to their own room.

    As soon as he sat down and took a sip of tea, Shu Yu couldn''t help asking in a low voice, "There must be something wrong with Cheng Wenbao and Cheng Feng, what about Master Cheng?"

    This matter is really uncertain. "It''s hard to say now. Back then, he did hunt down and kill Cheng after knowing that he was Gongqiu''s person. But now... No matter what, let''s remain suspicious."

    Shu Yu nodded, but felt a bit of a headache. If Master Cheng also took refuge in the second prince, it would be even more difficult for them in the southwest.

    "I suddenly understand a lot of things now." Shu Yu said, "Last year when we were at the Huajiang Mansion Wharf, we met Cheng Wenbao and his sister, as well as Deputy Escort Lin. Now that I think about it, it is not surprising that Deputy Escort Lin appeared at the pier. Maybe he was trying to get in touch with the Cheng family brothers and sisters at that time."

    Only when Ying Dong recognized him, he ran away quickly.

    Meng Yunzheng was thoughtful, and spoke after a while, "Later, wait for the inn clerk to come over and talk to him about getting married. Ask him to tell Qi Lie that the married family in Changjin Mansion can be monitored."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2340ï¼š transfer

    Chapter 2340 transfer

    That evening, Meng Yunzheng handed the guy a note.

    Now he can reduce the chances of seeing Qi Lie as much as possible. After the note is handed over, he thinks the guy will connect with Qi Lie.

    In the next few days, Wei Qin rested in the inn to recuperate.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng were still wandering around the city. After a few days like this, the people following them gradually became restless.

    They came to Qingxuan County just to let Meng Yunzheng lead Qi Lie''s whereabouts. But his schedule has always been normal, and he hasn''t even disappeared from their noses at night, let alone seeing anyone.

    Could it be that he couldn''t get in touch with Qi Lie, so he lingered in Qingxuan County for so long?

    Just when the followers couldn''t wait, Meng Yunzheng and Meng Yunzheng came to Zhao Xi''s room and asked Wei Qin''s situation, "We have to go. How is her injury recovering? Can you hurry?"

    Wei Qin''s eyes lit up when she heard that she was going to leave. Now she can sit up and barely walk two steps. Although it still hurts, but under Zhao Xi''s diagnosis and treatment, the recovery is not bad.

    So without waiting for Zhao Xi to answer, she said impatiently, "I can hurry."

    Then asked, "Where are we going? To Dong''an Mansion?" She already knew that her son was studying and living in Dong''an Mansion.

    Unexpectedly, Meng Yunzheng shook his head, "No, let''s go to Heichang County. We still have something to do in Heichang County, so we can''t go back to Dong''an Mansion for the time being. Originally we wanted you to stay in Qingxuan County to recover from your injuries, but Cheng Wenbao will take care of you for a few days. I''ve been looking for someone in secret, it''s too dangerous for you to stay here."

    Most of the house of the married family was burned down, and the servants in the room where the fire broke out could not be found. There were still so many bloodstains in the alley behind. Wei Qin was the biggest suspect, and the officials naturally wanted to find someone.

    Cheng Wenbao was worried that Wei Qin had overheard news about the black market that day, and was afraid of any accidents, so he also found someone to look for her.

    As far as Shu Yu and the two went out for a few days, they saw that the officials went to several inns to search for people.

    The inn on their side didn''t come. First, even if Shu Yu was the county lord, they came. If Shu Yu said that there was no one in the house, they wouldn''t let them search, so they didn''t dare to force their way in.

    The people from the second black market have been watching them all the time, and they didn''t see Wei Qin appearing in the inn, so they never thought that they could save an irrelevant person in this situation.

    Thirdly, they didn''t want to startle the snake. If there was too much noise, it would inevitably arouse the suspicion of Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng.

    Since they can''t get in and search, why bother to make trouble?

    This is also the reason why Wei Qin can recover quietly.

    But once Shu Yu and the others left, Wei Qin fell into the black market, and the risk factor was too high.

    Wei Qin heard that he couldn''t leave Southwest yet, which was a pity. But she didn''t ask too much, she had an intuition that the presence of Da Zhuang''s cousin might be related to the man with the beads, after all, he was related to the Song family murder case.

    She can''t help now, and has become a burden. Naturally, she will do whatever they arrange.

    Zhao Xi also said that there is no problem with Wei Qin''s short journey, so the group prepared to leave Qingxuan County.

    It was not difficult to bring Wei Qin into the carriage. Shu Yu and the others already had a box containing clothes and daily necessities. Just move the contents inside, put them in the bag, and hide Wei Qin in the box, and they will be able to carry them into the carriage without any problem.

    They bought some things in the past two days, and it is not surprising that there are a few more large and small bags.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2341ï¼š Meet the black market girl again

    Chapter 2341 Meet the black market girl again

    A group of people carried things, Wei Qin hid in the box, and soon got into the carriage and left the inn.

    The two people who were watching were stunned when they saw that they had checked out and came out with big and small bags. Are they... leaving?

    "Just, just leave like this? They haven''t met Qi Lie yet, have they met? Did they not see each other or have they met secretly?"

    The other person frowned, "I should have never met them. We have been following them when they go out these days. We know who they have been and where they have been. They have never left under our noses. It¡¯s a hut, and there¡¯s no one else around.¡±

    "That¡­"

    "The surname Qi is so good at hiding that he is afraid of being exposed. It makes sense not to see him, but I''m not sure if I left a note for him."

    "Then what should we do, let''s just watch him go back and get nothing?"

    The other man gritted his teeth, "I''m not reconciled, so let''s try again and let the people in the west take action."

    "it is good."

    Shu Yu sat in the carriage, opened the big box on the carriage, and said to Wei Qin inside, "We can''t release you yet, we have to wait until we leave the city. Are you okay?"

    "No problem, this box is quite big, and there is a soft cushion underneath, so it''s not uncomfortable to lean on." Wei Qin smiled and shook her head. She is petite, even if she is nestled in the box, she just curls up slightly.

    Shu Yu nodded, "Then I''ll open the lid first, so you can breathe."

    There were only three people in the carriage, and Shu Yu took out the cushions from the box so that she wouldn''t get covered in sweat.

    Wei Qin smiled, and was about to say something when a voice suddenly came from outside the carriage, "County Master, is it Wen''an County Master?"

    Xia Yan immediately pulled the rein and stopped the carriage.

    The expressions of Shu Yu and the others changed, Wei Qin lay down again, and quietly closed the box.

    Immediately, Shu Yu poked his head out and looked at the person standing beside the carriage.

    "You are..."

    "County lord, is it really you?" The other party was very happy, his face flushed slightly with excitement, "I thought it was a mistake when I saw Miss Yingxi, but I didn''t expect that it was really the county lord in the carriage. County lord Maybe you don''t remember me, my name is Kang Shuxian, when I was in Chenggu County, and, like Qiao Rou, I came out of there."

    Shu Yu had already guessed her identity, but there were quite a few girls rescued back then, so she couldn''t match the name and appearance after so long.

    She got down from the carriage, "It turned out to be Miss Kang, no wonder I said it looks so familiar, but it looks different from before."

    "Yes, the clothes have changed a lot." Kang Shuxian was a little embarrassed, but then said gratefully, "After we came to the southwest, the county lord asked someone to take care of us. The county lord has shown great kindness to us, Shu Xian really never forgets."

    "You don''t need to be so polite, just enjoy your life. Why are you here?"

    "I accompanied Sister He Fang to deliver the embroidery work. Sister He Fang was talking to the shopkeeper of the cloth shop. I went to the door to take a breath. I didn''t expect to see Ms. Yingxi next to the car."

    She pointed to the cloth village not far away, Shu Yu followed her line of sight, just in time to see the girl named He Fang coming out, looked with her head, was stunned when she saw them, and immediately walked towards this side Come.

    "So it shouldn''t be far from where you live."

    "Yes, the yard we live in is in the alley over there, and the environment is not bad. May the county master go to his house and sit down?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2342ï¼š There must be something wrong between the two

    Chapter 2342 There must be something wrong with the two of them

    Shu Yu smiled, "No, we still have something to do."

    "Is the county lord here to work in the southwest?" Kang Shuxian asked, and then she seemed to think of something, and she suddenly understood, "Is it because of the letter we sent to sister Qiao Rou years ago? So that black...I mean, Is there really one here?"

    Shu Yu''s eyes flashed when he heard that she took the initiative to mention the letter.

    She shook her head, "No, we came here to find my master, it was just a coincidence."

    "So it is." Kang Shuxian nodded.

    She wanted to say something else, but He Fang had already walked in front of the two of them.

    She hastily bowed to Shu Yu, "I have seen the county magistrate, but I didn''t expect to see the magistrate again here."

    Shu Yu nodded, "You all look pretty good."

    He Fang nodded again and again, "This is thanks to the blessing of the county master. By the way, we live nearby. The county master can sit at home. The other sisters will definitely be very happy to see the county master."

    Before Shu Yu could answer, Kang Shuxian said, "The county magistrate still has something to do, so we can''t go. We can tell the other sisters later."

    He Fang frowned, "But everyone has come, and the county lord is our great benefactor, it''s really unreasonable not to entertain."

    "But we can''t disturb the county lord''s business." Kang Shuxian thought for a while, "How about this, let''s go over there and buy some special products from Qingxuan County for the county lord to take back, and take it as our sister''s wish."

    "What''s the use of this special product? It''s not like the county master has never eaten it."

    Shu Yu just watched them discussing with each other, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and he waited until he heard about it before speaking, "Thank you for your kindness, I really have to leave, see you again when I have a chance."

    Kang Shuxian fumbled on her body, and immediately took out a purse, "Master, since you have something to do, we can''t keep you, but we will never forget your kindness to us. I don''t have anything on me. This purse belongs to me." You made it yourself, take it."

    Shu Yu accepted, "Thank you."

    He Fang felt a little embarrassed, "Master, I don''t have anything on me, just... But the county master needs my help, just ask, I will never hesitate to do so. Just now Shuxian said that you are here to find Master, we It¡¯s been a year here in Qingxuan County, maybe we¡¯ve met. Tell us, we can help.¡±

    Kang Shuxian''s eyes lit up, and he nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes, yes."

    Shu Yu shook his head, "No need, my master left me the address, instead of looking for it aimlessly, it''s better to stay where she is and wait for her to come back."

    "But¡­"

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "That''s it, goodbye."

    After she finished speaking, she got into the carriage directly. He Fang wanted to say something else, but Kang Shuxian who was on the side had already waved her hand and said goodbye to her, "The county magistrate, go slowly. If you have a chance next time, come again, and we will definitely cleanse you up."

    Shu Yu nodded, lowered the curtains, and the carriage drove forward slowly.

    Until they walked far away, Kang Shuxian and He Fang were still standing in the distance and watching from a distance.

    Shu Yu handed the purse in his hand to Zhao Xi, who took it over and smelled it, then shook his head, "No problem." However, he still suggested that Shu Yu not carry it with him.

    The appearance of these two people is too strange and too coincidental. Not to mention that both of them have problems, but there must be something wrong with one of them.

    The three of them didn''t discuss this matter in the car, they just reopened the box to let Wei Qin breathe.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2343ï¼š Ma Lu is here again

    Chapter 2343 Ma Lu is here again

    The carriage moved very slowly. Although Wei Qin''s wound has healed a lot now, too much bumps will still make her injury worse.

    The guards at the gate of the city seem to be the same as when they came in last time, except for... a few more people with particularly sharp eyes.

    They stopped the carriage, took a look inside, and let it go without any abnormality.

    But Meng Yunzheng looked back and found that the carriage behind was also going out of the city, and the soldiers guarding the gate checked it twice before letting it go.

    They were still looking for Wei Qin, they just knew about their identity, and they didn''t make it too obvious.

    After the carriage left the city, Shu Yu helped Wei Qin out, let her lean on the soft pillow, and stretched her arms and legs.

    Heichang County is not very far away, even if they walked slowly, they entered the city in the afternoon.

    They still settled in the original inn, and still had four rooms, but this time they arranged Wei Qin in Yingxi''s room, Zhao Xi''s place was inconvenient after all.

    After the break, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng let Ying Xi and the others stay in the inn, and the two walked to the alley where Master Dongqing lived while wandering.

    Not surprisingly, the yard was still locked, and there was no sign of anyone coming.

    The two looked at each other and knocked on the door of the courtyard next door.

    It was the same woman. They hadn''t seen anyone else in the yard when they met several times, as if she was the only one living in the yard.

    The woman laughed immediately when she saw them, "Are you back? Did you find your master?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, and the woman sighed, "Your master hasn''t come back for a few days, but don''t worry, it may be delayed by something."

    "But this delay is too long, we have been in the southwest for more than half a month."

    The woman waved her hand, "Damn, you don''t know, on our side, sometimes there are more rare and weird things, Taoist priests like your master, who are very powerful at first glance, are often invited to the master''s house to help with Taoism." Fa, saving others, must be very busy, just wait a little longer."

    "That''s the only way to go." Shu Yu sighed, thanked the woman, and walked slowly back to the inn with Meng Yunzheng.

    At this time, the two had a chance to discuss He Fang and Kang Shuxian in a low voice.

    "Originally they were five or six sisters, and we didn''t know who the suspects were. Now that the two of them show up, we can narrow down the scope. It''s just that these two people have invited me to my house. You said, they want to invite me What was my past intention?"

    "Mostly it''s to find out about Qi Lie''s whereabouts and test our whereabouts in Qingxuan County."

    "For these two, He Fang''s intention to invite us to their house is even stronger, but it was Kang Shuxian who stopped our carriage first. This coincidence is also suspicious. So it''s hard to say which of the two of them is from the black market .¡±

    "Don''t worry, after I went to see Qi Lie that day, he should have sent someone to watch them. They stopped our carriage and exposed their whereabouts. The people who watched them should have noticed."

    "Um."

    The two returned to the inn while talking, and then they didn''t go out again.

    Because Wei Qin had to recuperate from his injuries, the few of them stayed out of the inn as much as possible. Anyway, they really have nothing to do now, just waiting for the Dongqing temple master to come back.

    Unexpectedly, they just rested in the inn for a day, and Ma Lu came over the next afternoon.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2344ï¼š I have seen the Lord of the Eastern Qing Dynasty

    Chapter 2344 I have met the temple master of the Eastern Qing Dynasty

    Ma Lu came with Wang Changdong. As soon as he entered the inn, he drank two mouthfuls of water and said to Meng Yunzheng, "I came to the county to look for you, but I didn''t know where you lived, so I went to look for Brother Wang directly. brought me here."

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, "You came to see us, what''s the matter?"

    Ma Lu said, "Master Cheng heard that you have come to the southwest, so I specially asked me to invite you to the governor''s mansion."

    He took out an invitation card and handed it over, and added, "By the way, Master Cheng also asked me to tell you that the Master of the Dongqing Temple is in the Governor''s Mansion."

    Shu Yu was startled, he didn''t even have time to read the invitation, and stuffed it directly into Meng Yunzheng''s arms, "You said the Master of the Eastern Qing Dynasty is in the governor''s mansion?"

    "right."

    "have you seen?"

    Ma Lu nodded, "Yes, I met once before we left, but we haven''t spoken to each other."

    Even Meng Yunzheng squinted his eyes now, the Dongqing temple master is actually in the governor Cheng''s mansion? Could it be that Master Cheng really joined the Second Prince''s faction just like Cheng Wenbao and the others?

    Moreover, the timing of Ma Lu''s visit was indeed a bit strange. They had just returned from Qingxuan County yesterday, and today Ma Lu came to the door and invited them to the governor''s mansion, which was very strange.

    Shu Yu was asking Ma Lu, "What did the Dongqing temple master look like, and what was her condition at that time?"

    Ma Lu described the appearance of the Dongqing temple master, and then said, "She seemed to be in good condition at the time, but her face was expressionless. She was sitting in the hall with her eyes closed, as if she was practicing. When I passed the gate, Looked at her twice."

    "So, you weren''t close to her?"

    Ma Lu nodded, "Yes, the Chengwu guard walking beside me told me that that person is the Temple Master of the Eastern Qing Dynasty."

    It seems that the master is really in the governor''s mansion. This trip to Chengfu, they have to go, or not.

    "We know, but today is a bit late, let''s start tomorrow." Shu Yu said.

    Ma Lu looked at the sky. At this time, it will be dark in the middle of the day, so it is really not suitable for traveling.

    "Okay, then stay for one night."

    Unexpectedly, the next moment, I heard Meng Yunzheng say, "Let''s just rest in Zhengdao Village for one night. If we live in the city, we have to wait until the city gate opens tomorrow. It is more convenient to start from Zhengdao Village. You should go directly from the governor You came here from the house, haven¡¯t you been home?¡±

    Ma Lu was a little embarrassed, "Yes, I rushed here." Of course he wished for a trip home. Although he had already returned home not long ago, he still missed his wife and son very much.

    "Then let''s go back to the room to pack our things, and go to Zhengdao Village before the city gate is closed."

    Ma Lu responded, and went to the stables to feed the horses very actively.

    Wang Changdong saw that he had nothing to do here, so he left first.

    Meng Yunzheng and the others went upstairs, and Zhao Xi approached him and asked in a low voice, "What is your plan? What are you going to Zhengdao Village to do overnight?"

    Shu Yu guessed Meng Yunzheng''s actions, and couldn''t help but roll his eyes when he heard this, "Of course it''s to settle down for my cousin."

    Zhao Xi, "..." That''s right, he even forgot that he still had a seriously injured patient who couldn''t make it on his way, and it was hard for him to follow them to the governor''s mansion.

    "It''s not easy to arrange to take people to Zhengdao Village. Then Zhengdao Village is also besieged on all sides, and it will be exposed if you are not careful."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2345ï¼š sent to Xus

    Chapter 2345 sent to the Xu family

    Meng Yunzheng kept walking, and while going upstairs, he gave Zhao Xi a sideways glance, "Then tell me, how to arrange it?"

    Zhao Xi choked for a moment, frowning and thinking hard, this is really not a good arrangement.

    They can''t leave people in the inn, after all, they will definitely check out when they leave, so they can''t keep a room. If you don''t check out, the follower will definitely come in to check. What''s more, Wei Qin''s current situation still needs someone to take care of her.

    In the county seat, the only people Shu Yu knew well were Wang Changdong and Huifeng Escort.

    It is obviously inappropriate to hand over Wei Qin to them, so they can only be sent to Zhengdao Village.

    Zhao Xi sighed, "But Zhengdao Village is quite risky, who do you plan to send to?"

    Meng Yunzheng looked at Shu Yu, "What do you think?"

    "The Xu family."

    "Same as I thought." Meng Yunzheng smiled.

    To say they are close, of course they are closer to the Fang family, but the Fang family doesn''t know anything yet. Moreover, Ma Lu is now working in the governor''s mansion, and the governor''s mansion is full of doubts. It is better not to let Ma Lu and the Fang family get involved for the time being.

    As for the Xu family, Xu Dali had already realized that their purpose in coming to the Southwest was not simple, and even provided them with a list, which was regarded as half an insider.

    Furthermore, Xu Dali has more knowledge than Fang''s family members. He has read books and can read, and the people and things he came into contact with before exile are more complicated. It is not difficult to hide a person.

    The most important thing is that the Xu family is quiet, especially the Lin family, who don''t like too much contact with outsiders. A few years ago, they were a family of three living their lives behind closed doors. Later, when Xu Dali worked in Zhuangzi, he gradually surrounded many people. Xu Zhensheng became cheerful and confident. He also had many friends in the village. Only Lin Shi, still keeps a distance from the neighbors in the neighborhood, doesn''t go out very much, and doesn''t like people to come to the house.

    Shu Yu felt that the Lin family was probably socially fearful, so although the Xu family and his son had many friends outside, they seldom brought them home, unless Shu Yu came from afar and had a good relationship.

    Such a Xu family would not arouse suspicion even if Mrs. Lin stayed at home every day.

    If you think so, you still have to ask the Xu family what they mean.

    The group of people quickly packed up their things, moved Wei Qin into the box and hid them again, and after carrying them into the carriage, they staggered towards Zhengdao Village.

    The carriage stopped inside Zhuangzi as usual, and Steward Yu greeted him warmly.

    Shu Yu said to Steward Yu, "We are going to the Governor''s Mansion tomorrow, and today we will have another day of trouble."

    Manager Yu hurriedly laughed and said, "What did the county lord say? It''s our honor that the county lord can come to Zhengdao Village. Please, the county lord, I''ll let someone clean up the house, or the few rooms from last time?"

    "Anything will do."

    Boss Yu immediately told people to do things, and Aunt Fang rushed out when she heard the movement, "Ayu is here? Have dinner at home tonight..."

    Before he finished speaking, Xu Dali came out, "Auntie, it''s time to go to my house tonight. Last time, my wife said she would show her hand. Who knows that the county magistrate and Mr. Meng left in a hurry, this time you can''t Grab it with me."

    Aunt Fang laughed when she heard the words, "Okay, I won''t fight with you. It just so happens that I have two fish at home, which were caught by your Uncle Fang yesterday, and I will send them to you later."

    "Then thank you, auntie." Xu Dali looked at Meng Yunzheng again, that look... It was clear that he had something to say to him.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2346ï¼š Zhengdao Village has a lot of people here again

    Chapter 2346 A lot of people have come to Zhengdao Village again

    Coincidentally, Meng Yunzheng also had something to tell him, so Dang even nodded.

    "Okay, the spicy fried chicken my sister-in-law made last time is delicious, and Ayu told me about it two days ago. I think there is still a little time before dark. Why don''t you go to the mountains and bring back two pheasants. If you are lucky Well, maybe I can make a big one, and it just happens to be sent to the Governor''s Mansion tomorrow."

    Speaking of this, Ma Lu''s eyes lit up, "I''ll go too."

    Cooperated with Meng Yunzheng to defeat the tiger a few years ago. He has been thinking about it for several years. Today is a rare opportunity, and maybe there will be a big harvest.

    Meng Yunzheng naturally wouldn''t refuse, so Shu Yu didn''t go. She looked at Fang Xiyue who had heard the news from the door and said, "I''ll take a rest in Zhuangzi and talk to Ah Yue."

    So Meng Yunzheng, Xu Dali, Ma Lu and Xia Yan walked towards the mountain together.

    Several people passed through the village, and when they were about to reach the foot of the mountain, Meng Yunzheng saw a figure sitting outside one of the courtyard gates, holding a rough crutch by his side, limping on one leg and looking lifeless.

    Seeing the four of them passing by, the man raised his head and glanced at it, then leaned against the door frame again, completely out of energy.

    However, when Meng Yunzheng saw his appearance clearly, his expression changed, and he continued to walk forward as if nothing had happened.

    As soon as Ma Lu entered the mountain, Meng Yunzheng shook his head and told Xia Yan, "Follow me, don''t lose it."

    As soon as Xia Yan left, Xu Dali said in a low voice, "Several exiled families came here a few days ago."

    Meng Yunzheng was thoughtful, thinking of the man he saw just now, "Is the lame man sitting at the door just now?"

    "Yes, their family just came here a few days ago. It seems that this man accidentally rolled down the mountain on the way of exile, broke his leg, and delayed the diagnosis and treatment. Now he can''t do heavy work. His family detests him. He goes to work in the daytime. I was working, so I locked him at home and wanted him to do something at home, but he smashed things on the first day. After his family went out, he locked the courtyard door and let him stay at the door. I think With his appearance like this, he will soon be unable to sustain an accident."

    This kind of thing is not uncommon. Many of the prisoners who were exiled to Zhengdao Village used to be from well-to-do families. After arriving here, they couldn¡¯t bear the gap and many committed suicide.

    "Mr. Meng, I will pay more attention to these people."

    Unexpectedly, Meng Yunzheng said, "No, don''t pay attention to anyone, including those on the list you gave me last time. Just do your own thing as before. Even if you see something you shouldn''t see, don''t see it." . Zhengdao Village may be in chaos in the near future, all you have to do is to protect yourself and your family."

    Meng Yunzheng knew the lame man. When he was working with the Fifth Prince earlier, he knew quite a few people who followed him, including Qi Lie, Xiang Weinan, Lord Jing, etc., as well as the crippled man whom he had just met.

    Calculating the days, Qi Lie should have arranged to come here after receiving his news. In the families that Xu Dali said had just been exiled, there were probably several people from his own family.

    The man with the lame leg is good at skills, but the lame leg is just an illusion, I''m afraid it''s for people to relax their guard and do things cheaply.

    Xu Dali heard that Zhengdao Village was going to be in chaos, he was startled, and hurriedly said, "I understand."

    He didn''t ask too much, Mr. Meng would naturally tell him what he should know.

    "There is one more thing, I want to ask you for help."

    "you say."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2347ï¼š that boy

    Chapter 2347 is that boy

    Meng Yunzheng walked into the mountains and said in a low voice, "We came to Zhengdao Village this time to send someone over. This person is my cousin, who was seriously injured when I met someone bad. You should have guessed that we are being watched now. , I can¡¯t bring anyone with me, so I want to ask you and your wife to help take care of it for a while.¡±

    Xu Dali agreed without saying a word, "No problem."

    "I''m sorry to bother you."

    The two of them stopped talking, and quickened their pace and walked towards the mountain.

    Over there, Ma Lu has found his prey and is shooting with a bow.

    It was getting late, Meng Yunzheng didn''t delay any longer, and quickly shot a few pheasants and hares, but this was not enough.

    They walked inside again, and finally brought down a wild boar.

    Add up seven, seven, eight, eight, and then carry the wild boar, and the four of them will have no empty hands.

    Seeing that the fight was almost done, Meng Yunzheng told the others to go down the mountain quickly, lest the sky darken in a while.

    Ma Lu was still a little regretful, "I still thought that if I saw a big worm, I would still have a chance to get a tiger skin."

    The corners of Meng Yunzheng''s mouth twitched. The big bug in the mountain really offended you and made you miss it so much.

    A group of people returned with a full load, went down the mountain and returned to Zhuangzi, which made many people excited.

    This is Meng Yunzheng''s prey, and there is no need to hand it over to Zhuangzi. Naturally, Manager Yu will handle it himself.

    Meng Yunzheng immediately arranged, "I don''t want this wild boar, cut a part for the Xu family and the Fang family, and give the rest to everyone in Zhuangzi for extra meals."

    Everyone became happy, and immediately began to divide the meat lively.

    Meng Yunzheng went to Steward Yu and took two big baskets, one for the Fang family and one for the Xu family.

    The one from Fang¡¯s family contained a lot of meat, while the one from Xu¡¯s family... filled it with a petite Wei Qin, covered it with a layer of cloth, and then put a few pieces of meat and a pheasant.

    They can only use this method to send Wei Qin there, after all, the big box is not good, so they carried it to Xu''s house so carelessly.

    The sky is a bit dark at the moment, and in half a quarter of an hour the workers from the village will be back. They have to send Wei Qin to Xu''s house before everyone returns.

    Meng Yunzheng asked Xia Yan to carry the basket on his back, and the group walked directly towards Xu''s house.

    Ma Lu went straight back to Fang''s house, "I''ll take this basket of prey home, so I won''t go to your house. It''s rare to come back, so I''ll talk to my wife and son."

    Xu Dali invited him to have dinner at home, but Ma Lu refused.

    He thinks that everyone should drink some wine when they have a dinner together, but neither Xu Dali nor Meng Yunzheng Zhao Xi are very keen on drinking. Xu Zhensheng is too young, so he should go home and have a drink with his father-in-law.

    Xu Dali had something to say to Meng Yunzheng and the others, so he didn''t force it, and the two separated at the fork.

    Seeing that he was about to reach Xu''s house, Xu Dali stopped suddenly, raised his hand and shouted not far away, "Zhensheng, why are you still playing outside, go home for dinner."

    Xu Zhensheng was talking to a boy. He turned his head when he heard his father''s voice, and immediately ran this way excitedly, "Sister Shu Yu, brother-in-law, you are here."

    While waiting for him, Xu Dali said in a low voice, "Young Master Meng, the one talking to Zhensheng is the young man under Shu Feng''s care."

    Meng Yunzheng narrowed his eyes suddenly, and the other party seemed to be looking in this direction, and after two glances, he walked away.

    Xu Zhensheng ran up to him, and a group of people entered the house.

    After Xu Dali and Lin Shi Xu Zhensheng talked about the situation, Lin Shi immediately entered the room, cleared the bed, and let Shu Yu and Ying Xi support Wei Qin to lie on the bed.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2348ï¼š Xu Zhensheng suffered a lot

    Chapter 2348 Xu Zhensheng suffered a lot

    After Wei Qin settled down, Meng Yunzheng thought of the boy at the door just now, turned around and asked Xu Zhensheng, "Are you familiar with that person?"

    Xu Zhensheng grinned, shook his head and said, "I''m not familiar with you. He''s only been in Zhengdao Village for a short time, and I didn''t take him to play with him earlier. But after you came here last time, brother-in-law, he found a chance to approach me two days later. Intentionally or unintentionally inquire about your news."

    Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu frowned suddenly, "He is close to you?" Then Wei Qin might not be safe here.

    Seeing their concerns, Xu Zhensheng hurriedly said, "Don''t worry, although he asked me for information, he didn''t find anything. He was impatient to play with me two days ago, and kept making excuses, saying that he had a lot of work to do at home. Do it, and want to keep a distance from me. I guess he is also afraid that I will inquire about him, his secrets seem to be much more than mine. "

    Xu Zhensheng is also a loser, and he doesn''t shy away from it when the other party asks him. He talked a lot about his friendship with Shu Yu a few years ago, and it was nothing more than an extreme exaggeration, and he would add embellishments and talk about things that didn''t exist at all, to show his family''s status in front of Zhengdao Village and the county lord.

    There are many old people in Zhengdao Village who know about Shu Yu''s affairs in Zhengdao Village. Hearing Xu Zhensheng''s nonsense, of course they will refute.

    After speaking so speciously, the boy couldn''t figure out which ones were real and which ones were fake, and he was even more confused.

    So after inquiring for a few days, I didn''t get any information, so I didn''t plan to continue playing with him.

    But this time Xu Zhensheng refused. Instead, he pestered the young man, saying that it was rare for him to listen to him say those things.

    Sometimes he would come to the door suddenly, which made the boy lose the opportunity to communicate with others.

    Now he can''t wait to get rid of Xu Zhensheng''s entanglement, but this time Shu Yu and the others come over, maybe the boy will start to inquire again.

    Obviously, he is not Xu Zhensheng''s opponent.

    Meng Yunzheng admired this kid quite a lot, "You can just pester him for a few more days, find a chance to keep a distance from him, and stop having any contact with him."

    Xu Zhensheng was puzzled, "Why? I can inquire about the conditions of those who take care of him."

    Meng Yunzheng shook his head, "The young man you met may not be thoughtful enough, but the others are all experienced and ruthless. Even if you don''t do anything, they may be worried about what you know. Just in case, It''s not hard to hit you."

    When Lin heard this, she immediately became nervous, and said to Xu Zhensheng seriously, "You listen to Mr. Meng."

    Shu Yu was afraid that Xu Zhensheng''s young man''s passion would come to him, so he added a few more sentences, "Even if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about your parents. If they want to silence you, they won''t just deal with you."

    Hearing this, Xu Zhensheng''s expression changed. He pursed his lips and said solemnly, "I understand. I will cut off contact with him in two days."

    "Um."

    It''s good for him to listen to persuasion, and then Meng Yunzheng asked him about his situation when he was in contact with teenagers in the past few days.

    But the other party is obviously very cautious, and there is not much useful news.

    Meng Yunzheng and his group returned to Zhuangzi after dinner at Xu''s house. Before leaving, Shu Yu went to see Wei Qin, "Cousin, we have to go. We will leave Zhengdao Village early in the morning. Take care of your wounds and wait for us to come back." .¡±

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2349ï¼š surrounded by

    Chapter 2349 is heavily surrounded

    After Wei Qin settled down, Shu Yu and his party left Zhengdao Village early in the morning of the next day when the sky was just getting bright.

    The Governor''s Mansion is not in Linzhang Mansion, but Hetai Mansion next door.

    Meng Yunzheng is quite familiar with this place, he had been there before.

    Although it is next door, the distance is not close, not counting the winding path, it is about 150 kilometers.

    So even if they didn''t delay on the road, by the time they arrived at Hetai Mansion, it was already the afternoon of the next day.

    Hetai Mansion is regarded as the provincial capital, and it is more prosperous and lively than Linzhang Mansion. Walking in the city, listening to the noise in your ears, you can immediately feel the difference.

    Of course, what I also feel is the more obvious stalking sight.

    Shu Yu put down the curtains, and followed the movement of the carriage, swaying, "I have a hunch that when we enter Chengfu, it is no different from a sheep entering a tiger''s mouth."

    Zhao Xi couldn''t help shaking his body, "Then shall we go?"

    "If you don''t enter the tiger''s lair, how can you catch a tiger cub." Shu Yu sighed, "Otherwise, what can I do? Should I go back to Dong''an directly now?"

    Zhao Xi had a bitter face, "My wife and children are still waiting for me to go back. I don''t want to die here."

    "Bah, bah, don''t die, live, can you think of something better?"

    Zhao Xi is speechless, didn''t you say it was dangerous first?

    Meng Yunzheng had already opened a small box on the carriage, and took out long, thin needles and blades from it. While hiding these things in his hair, he said, "Don''t worry, there is no danger to your life yet. It''s the same sentence, the other party If you want our lives from the beginning, there will be a lot of opportunities to do it in the middle. Let us go to Chengfu, there must be other purposes."

    As he said, he handed the needle in his hand to Shu Yu, "Hide it well, just in case."

    Shu Yu also hid in his hair, Zhao Xi wiped his face, also took the weapon in Meng Yunzheng''s hand, smeared homemade ointment on it, and carefully hid it on his body.

    The three of them got ready, and let Ying Xi and Xia Yan come in to clean up.

    Ma Lu, who was riding a horse and walking beside the carriage, didn''t notice anything unusual, but when he was about to arrive at Chengfu, he smiled and said, "Master Meng, the Governor''s Mansion is ahead."

    Shu Yu poked his head out, looked at the government office that was getting closer, felt the tense atmosphere, and let out a breath slowly.

    Not long after, the carriage finally stopped.

    Ma Lu stepped forward and knocked on the door, Shu Yu and the others got out of the car, looked up at the door in front of them.

    Not long after, a person came out from the door.

    "Subordinate Cheng Wu, I have met the county lord and Mr. Meng. Your lord has been waiting in the mansion for a long time. Please come inside."

    Shu Yu recognized him, one of the guards who followed Mr. Cheng back then.

    "Please become an **** to lead the way."

    Cheng Wu turned sideways, half a step ahead, and the group quickly walked towards the front yard.

    Following the sound of the door closing behind him, Cheng Wu''s footsteps suddenly picked up speed. Walking to the middle of the front yard, he was already three meters away from Shu Yu and the others.

    Ma Lu was stunned for a moment, "Chengwu guard..."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Cheng Wu turned around abruptly. The next moment, more than a dozen guards armed with weapons rushed out from the next few rooms, directly surrounding Shu Yu and his party.

    At the same time, figures stood up on the surrounding eaves, straightened their bows and arrows, and aimed their arrows at them. It seems that as long as a few people make a move, all arrows will be fired.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2350ï¼š tie it all up

    Chapter 2350 All tied up

    Ma Lu looked at everything in front of him in astonishment, and said in disbelief, "Guard Chengwu, what does this mean?"

    Cheng Wu ignored Ma Lu, he looked at Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu, "I advise you to catch it with your hands, and don''t make unnecessary moves, otherwise, I have to invite you to taste the taste of ten thousand arrows piercing the heart."

    His eyes turned around Xia Yan who drew his sword and Ying Xi who held a whip, with a smile on his lips and a threatening tone.

    Shu Yu and the others were not surprised by this. Compared with Ma Lu''s shock, the expressions on their faces were surprised for a moment, and then quickly returned to calm.

    Cheng Wu raised his eyebrows. As expected of the husband and wife who hit the black market hard, such calmness is rare.

    Meng Yunzheng glanced at the huge yard, and said with a smile, "So many people treat us a few, isn''t it too much of a fuss?"

    Cheng Wu, "Mr. Meng is too self-deprecating. We dare not underestimate your ability."

    "The actions of Cheng Wu''s guards, is it Master Cheng''s intention? Well, he suddenly attacked us. It seems that Master Cheng has taken refuge in the black market?"

    Cheng Wu smiled and said nothing, and the next moment he waved his hand, several people came forward with ropes.

    "Mr. Meng, Lord Lu, put down your weapons."

    "Don''t even think about it." Ma Lu''s face turned pale. Although he didn''t know what happened, he was definitely on Shu Yu''s side.

    However, just as he raised the knife in his hand, two arrows shot from a distance.

    Meng Yunzheng grabbed Ma Lu''s arm and pulled him back two steps, narrowly avoiding the two arrow tips.

    Ma Lu was startled, and looked up at the roof.

    Cheng Wu said with a smile, "I''ve said it all, don''t act rashly, otherwise this bow and arrow won''t have eyes."

    Ma Lu looked at the two arrows that fell on the ground. If Meng Yunzheng hadn''t pulled him back just now, the two arrows would have hit his throat directly, and Cheng Wu would have really killed him.

    Meng Yunzheng whispered, "Don''t be impulsive."

    Ma Lu gritted his teeth, his eyes were red, "I''m sorry, I hurt you." He went back and invited the two of them in person. He thought he was just visiting Cheng Mansion, but he didn''t expect that it would lead to his death.

    Shu Yu, "It has nothing to do with you, even if you don''t come, someone else will come to invite us."

    Seriously speaking, they were the ones who got Ma Lu involved.

    With those two arrows, Meng Yunzheng was the first to pull out the soft sword from his waist and throw it on the ground.

    Cheng Wu smiled with satisfaction, and looked at the others. Seeing this, the remaining few had no choice but to put down their weapons.

    Soon, several men and women came over, searched several people, untied the sleeve arrow on Shu Yu''s wrist, and pulled out several bottles of medicine from Zhao Xi''s body.

    After confirming that they were indeed without weapons, they tied their hands with ropes.

    Shu Yu moved her wrist uncomfortably. As soon as the other party exerted force, she kicked him out, "It''s too tight, you want to strangle me to death."

    "You..." The man got up and raised his hand to hit her.

    Cheng Wu frowned, "Stop."

    He winked at the woman, who pursed her lips, and could only let go of her hands reluctantly, and when she tied Shu Yu''s hands again, the force was much lighter.

    Very well, Shu Yu and the others understand that Cheng Wu doesn''t want to have any trouble with them yet, it seems that their guess is right, these people really want to use them to do something.

    After Shu Yu and the others were tied up, he was escorted to the backyard by several people, except...Meng Yunzheng.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2351ï¼š Are you here to recruit?

    Chapter 2351 Are you recruiting here?

    Shu Yu frowned, and looked back at him.

    The latter shook his head, "I''m fine, it seems that they have something to talk to me alone."

    Cheng Wu smiled and said, "As expected of Meng Zhuangyuan."

    Shu Yu and the others could only frown, and were pushed towards the backyard.

    Meng Yunzheng was led into the front hall, where there was a person standing with his back facing him.

    Although he couldn''t see the person''s appearance clearly, Meng Yunzheng saw a string of beads on the wrist behind his back as soon as he entered the door.

    He thought, he knows who this is.

    Sure enough, the other party turned around after hearing footsteps, looked at him and said with a smile, "Mr. Meng, I have known you for a long time. I heard that you were the top student in high school not long ago. Congratulations."

    Meng Yunzheng looked at him, looked up and down for a while, "What is your relationship with Rong Dun who killed the Song family back then?"

    He wanted to ask this question a long time ago. Although the Song family extermination was an order from Gongqiu, the murderer was already dead. But the bead he left behind has never been seen on anyone else. Only the person in front of him carried the exact same string.

    The man narrowed his eyes, his expression twisted for a moment, and he smiled again after a while, "That''s my brother."

    Meng Yunzheng suddenly realized, brother, no wonder he is wearing the same bead.

    It''s just that Rong Dun, who was the older brother, was Gongqiu''s confidant in the early years, and the person in front of him was just a small steward of that humble black market in Jiangyuan County a few years ago.

    The abilities of the two brothers... are quite different.

    The man saw that Meng Yunzheng stopped talking, so he didn''t continue. He didn''t know that the beads on his wrist revealed his identity, he only thought that Meng Yunzheng had seen Rong Dun beside Gongqiu, and he and his brother looked alike, so he asked about their relationship.

    The elder brother had been dead for many years, the man calmed down quickly, he gave Cheng Wu a wink, and the latter moved a chair over.

    Meng Yunzheng sat opposite the man, "What are you going to say to me? What about Mr. Cheng, don''t I deserve to see him in person?"

    "Mr. Meng was joking. Of course, everyone can see your identity. After all, you are the brother of our master."

    Meng Yunzheng''s expression sank, "Don''t talk nonsense, my surname is Meng, and it has nothing to do with the master of your family."

    The man just smiled, "Facts are facts, why should Mr. Meng deny it? I really can''t figure it out. Mr. Meng is talented and has a blood relationship with the master. Why do you have to fight against the master? The master is a person who cherishes talents. , with Mr. Meng''s identity and ability, as long as he works for the master, his future will be limitless. Not to mention high-ranking officials and generous salary, being a prince is enough."

    Meng Yunzheng found it funny, "Are you recruiting here?"

    "Mr. Meng was joking, I was just stating the facts. Mr. Meng is both civil and military, six yuan and first, what a beauty. Our master is a person who cherishes talents, and I really hope that Mr. Meng can find his way back."

    Meng Yunzheng leaned against the back of the chair, "I know whether I have talent or not, but I''m not interested in the high-ranking officials and relatives of the emperor and relatives you mentioned. If I want to enter the imperial court, I can be awarded an official when I pass the Jinshi exam. Why bother to open an academy and be the head of the mountain."

    The man was silent, and this was something they couldn''t figure out or understand.

    The purpose of studying hard for many years is to be able to become an official one day. Whether it is for fame and fortune or really passionately pleading for the people, this is the original intention of studying.

    Just like them, isn¡¯t it just to find a future by working so hard?

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2352ï¼š goodbye adult

    Chapter 2352 Goodbye adult

    However, Meng Yunzheng resigned as soon as he said that he resigned, and went to be a troublesome mountain chief?

    Based on this, the man felt that it would be difficult to instigate him.

    "Young Master Meng always has something you want. As long as you can do things for the master, whatever the master can do will satisfy you."

    Meng Yunzheng was almost amused by this sentence, that''s not how he draws big cakes.

    He sneered, "Gongqiu killed my mother, and I don''t have any good feelings for him or his other children. Do you understand?"

    "But you have already taken revenge, Mr. Gong is dead. Our master is your only family member. There is no direct conflict between you and the master. There is no permanent enemy in this world, so there is no need to be so repulsive."

    Meng Yunzheng just shook his head, then stopped talking, leaned against the back of the chair and closed his eyes.

    The man suddenly laughed when he saw this, "It seems that Mr. Meng still needs time to think about it, but he doesn''t know what the county lord means."

    Meng Yunzheng opened his eyes suddenly, looking at him sharply.

    The man had already stood up, and he said to Cheng Wu, "Take Mr. Meng to rest first."

    "Yes."

    Meng Yunzheng was taken away.

    Shu Yu, Zhao Xi and others who left before him were brought to a courtyard in the backyard early.

    Shu Yu frowned as he looked at the heavily guarded yard in front of him.

    Doesn¡¯t mean the people you see on the surface, even if you are secretly watching, there are many eyes staring at you.

    The problem is that¡¯s all. Except for the door in the middle of the house in this yard, all the windows and doors are nailed tightly with wooden strips. This ¡®cell¡¯ is really strong and safe.

    "Go in." A blunt voice came from behind.

    Shu Yu turned his head and glanced at her, then walked forward.

    The door of the house was opened, and it was a little dark inside.

    Shu Yu''s gaze adjusted for a moment, and the next second, his expression suddenly changed.

    There were more than a dozen people in the room, all of them looked haggard and ugly, and they were sitting crowded together in the corner.

    Hearing the sound of opening the door, people in the room raised their heads and looked over.

    Immediately, Shu Yu met a very familiar person inside.

    She suddenly widened her eyes, and a flash of disbelief flashed across her face.

    Before she could speak, Ma Lu beside her was the first to shout out in shock, "Master Cheng?"

    Yes, among the dozen or so people locked up in the room, the Governor of the Southwest was actually included.

    As soon as Ma Lu''s voice fell, he was directly pushed into the door.

    He staggered, and took two steps forward before standing still.

    Shu Yu and the others also walked in, and the door closed behind them with a bang.

    There was a brief silence in the room, and Mr. Cheng looked at Shu Yu with some surprise, "Lu... County Lord?"

    Shu Yu smiled wryly, "Master Cheng, long time no see."

    She thought it was Mr. Cheng who had the problem, but she didn''t expect him to become a prisoner too.

    Master Cheng seemed to have lost a lot of weight, and his cheeks were sunken. He was supported by a woman beside him to stand up, and he limped towards them.

    "Master Lu, you, you are really here."

    "Master Cheng knew I would come?"

    "I have met the temple master Dongqing, and I heard that she is your master, so I thought, maybe you will come to the southwest."

    Master Cheng shook his body, turned his head and told the other people in the room, "Quickly, let Lord Lu and the others untie them first."

    Several people stood up in the corner, and at the same time revealed the appearance of the person lying on the ground.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2353ï¼š Seriously Injured Sung Hyun

    Chapter 2353 Chengxian who was seriously injured

    Shu Yu was startled, the one lying on the ground was actually Cheng Xian?

    Moreover, it seemed that Chengxian had passed out, and the clothes on his body were still bloody, obviously he was seriously injured.

    Ma Lu and Cheng Xian are the most familiar. They are direct subordinates, but they can be regarded as friends. So seeing him lying on the ground like this, he was the first to run forward, "Guard Chengxian, why is this happening?"

    Zhao Xi also frowned, and after the rope in his hand was untied, he stepped forward and squatted beside Cheng Xian, feeling his pulse.

    Chengxian was indeed seriously injured. There were seven or eight wounds in front of his eyes. He still has a high fever, if he doesn''t deal with it, his life may be lost.

    It''s just that a clever woman can''t cook without rice. Zhao Xi''s medicine box, medicine bags and bottles were all searched away. No matter how good his medical skills are, he can''t do much.

    but¡­

    He looked at the bandaged wound on Chengxian''s body, raised his eyes and asked the people in the room, "Is there any medicine?"

    The eldest son of the married family said hurriedly, "They did give medicine, but they only gave trauma medicine and painkiller medicine, and refused to give anything else. We don''t know medical skills, so we can only do some simple bandages."

    "Give me these two medicines first." The eldest daughter of the married family immediately brought the medicine bottle over.

    Zhao Xi unwrapped the gauze that was originally wrapped on Chengxian''s body. Fortunately, the people who treated him were more careful, but in today''s weather, the wound has deteriorated a bit.

    He needs a knife.

    But this kind of lethal weapon, people outside will definitely not give him.

    Zhao Xi raised his eyes to look at the female relatives in the room. All the pearls and hairpins on everyone''s heads were gone, and the hair ornaments on Shu Yu''s head were also searched.

    Zhao Xi frowned, and suddenly a low voice came from his ear, "Do you want a knife?"

    "You have?" Zhao Xi looked at the person who spoke in surprise. He was the youngest son of Mr. Cheng, who was fourteen or fifteen years old this year.

    The latter nodded, and took out a very small blade, "They failed to search for this, I kept it for, for..." As a last resort, he used it himself.

    He didn''t say the latter sentence, but everyone around him knew what it meant.

    The timid and young person couldn''t help crying.

    Zhao Xi patted the boy on the shoulder, "Give it to me." Although the blade is small, it is better than nothing.

    He quickly helped Chengxian deal with the wound.

    Taking advantage of the busyness in the corner over there, Mr. Cheng couldn''t help, so he raised his eyes to Shu Yu and asked about her situation.

    "Is the county lord here to save the temple lord of Dongqing?"

    Shu Yu shook her head, "It''s not appropriate to say rescue, I didn''t know that something happened to my master at first." She picked up what she could say and talked about it, "We received a letter earlier, it was from the former Changjin Mansion. It was sent by a girl who was rescued from the black market, saying that she saw someone suspected of being in the black market in the southwest. But this matter was only their guess after all, so after we entered Beijing, we handed over the letter to Xiang Weinan and presented it Arrived at the Imperial Palace."

    Master Cheng frowned, "When did you receive such a letter?"

    "Late January."

    "Half a year ago?"

    "Yes." Shu Yu nodded, "The emperor will definitely send someone to the southwest to investigate. As for who to send, it should be Lord Qi Lieqi."

    She continued, "We didn''t take care of this matter after it was reported. Master Qi will solve it. Who knows that after my husband and I got married, I received a letter from Master, saying that she is in the southwest and needs us to help, so we are coming."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2354ï¼š all dead

    Chapter 2354 is dead

    While Shu Yu was speaking, a concubine of Master Cheng came over and poured her a glass of water.

    Although entry and exit are not allowed in this house, water will still be provided.

    Shu Yu glanced at the concubine, saw that she did not leave after pouring the water, narrowed her eyes, and quickly continued to say to Master Cheng as if nothing had happened, "We came to the southwest mainly to find my master, but we There are some grievances with the black market. Now that you know that the black market is here, you can''t just sit idly by, and it just so happens that Master Qi contacted us after we entered Linzhang Mansion."

    The concubine''s hand tightened, but Master Cheng didn''t notice, he immediately said expectantly, "Master Qi has contacted you, so have you met?"

    Shu Yu sighed, "Master Qi said that we were in Qingxuan County, so we used the excuse to go to Qingxuan County to find my master, but we waited there for half a month, but we never met Master Qi. We left someone at the inn Wait, I also go out every day thinking if I can meet by chance, but I find nothing."

    Master Cheng, "How could this be?"

    "My husband and I both speculate that something may have happened to Mr. Qi, either he was discovered by people in the black market, or he is inconvenient to come to see us."

    Master Cheng couldn''t help rubbing his forehead, "It''s my mistake. As the governor, I haven''t found out that there is such a big cancer under my jurisdiction all these years."

    Shu Yu is not easy to answer these words, Mr. Cheng has indeed neglected his duty.

    "Actually, before we came here, we all suspected that Mr. Cheng might be someone who sheltered the black market. Unexpectedly, you were also arrested by them." Seeing Mr. Cheng''s guilty look, Shu Yu couldn''t help asking, "When is Mr. Cheng?" Arrested? Where are the other people in this house?"

    Master Cheng pursed his lips, his eyes were red, "They did it to me more than a month ago. Cheng Wu betrayed me, and the guards around me, except for Cheng Xian, all... died."

    Master Cheng used to have six people around him, but Cheng Dao was dealt with by Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng a few years ago.

    Cheng Wu was a traitor, and Cheng Wen, who had a good relationship with Cheng Wu, was the first person who noticed something wrong with him. Cheng Wen was going to tell Mr. Cheng, but he was killed by Cheng Wu before he had time.

    There was also a guard who was shot dead on the spot in order to protect the master from breaking out on the day when the married family suffered major changes.

    There were too many people on the other side, and they were all drugged, and they were suddenly attacked in the middle of the night, so they couldn''t escape even with the servants at home.

    Among the six guards, only Cheng Xian and the last guard remained.

    After Master Cheng was imprisoned, the guard and Cheng Xian planned to escape to ask for help, but were killed on the way, and Cheng Xian was seriously injured and thrown in.

    After hearing this, Shu Yu was deeply saddened. Although she was the most familiar with Cheng Xian among the guards around Master Cheng, she had also met and talked with other people, but she did not expect that all of them were killed.

    "They locked adults here, but what are they going to do?"

    Master Cheng guessed, "Probably for the garrison in the southwest."

    He said, "There are 20,000 garrisons in the southwest, and the chief general is General Shen, but the deputy general is from the black market. If the black market wants to take the 20,000 garrisons for its own use, it must attack General Shen. I am on good terms with General Shen. Before they get things done, they won¡¯t take my life easily. Some time ago, General Shen sent someone over to discuss matters, and it was received by Cheng Wu, who let me show up. It¡¯s a pity that Cheng¡¯s mansion is under the surveillance of the black market, so I can¡¯t do it. what."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2355ï¼š see master

    Chapter 2355 See Master

    In fact, Master Cheng sent a signal to that person, but he didn''t know if he could understand what he meant.

    It was also the first time he met that person, so he was not familiar with him.

    If the other party is clever, he will naturally tell General Shen when he returns. If he couldn''t see it, General Shen would be in danger.

    Thinking of this, Mr. Cheng couldn''t help becoming anxious.

    He is not afraid of death. If he can spread the news, his death can be regarded as earning the reputation of a heroic family for his family. But it doesn''t make any sense to be afraid that he will die.

    And the worse part is...

    "People in the black market not only want the 20,000 garrisons, but also many prisoners in the southwest. The southwest is a land of exile, and there are many vicious people. They use the emperor''s refusal to amnesty the world to make a big fuss, trying to win over these people and grow stronger. own team."

    Shu Yu''s expression was solemn, "They used such methods when they were in the Changjin Mansion."

    But the Changjin Mansion had little effect, but this is a place of exile, and many people can survive because they want to ask for a chance of amnesty. Now that the amnesty is gone, those who have committed crimes can only do coolies in this place for the rest of their lives, and their descendants will all be criminals and will always be inferior.

    At this time, the second prince raised his arms and gave them a different path, naturally many people would respond.

    Master Cheng feels that things are going in the worst direction, "If they really gather so many people, then Southwest will be their world."

    Shu Yu was silent, she still didn''t understand one thing, the reason why the other party didn''t kill him as an adult was just in case, what about herself?

    Why did they just arrest them, and what did they do leaving Ah Yun alone?

    Just as Shu Yu was thinking, the door was opened.

    Everyone looked at the door in unison, and seeing Cheng Wu standing outside the door, everyone in the married family glared at him.

    Cheng Wu didn''t take it seriously, looked at Shu Yu, smiled and said, "Master Wen''an, please go with your subordinates."

    "Where are you going?" Ying Xi and Xia Yan immediately stood in front of Shu Yu, looking eager to make a move at any time.

    Cheng Wu said with a smile, "Isn''t the county master going to see the temple master of Dongqing? The temple master is also waiting for the county master."

    Shu Yu heard the words, pushed Ying Xi and the two away, and said to Cheng Wu, "Lead the way."

    Ying Xi was worried, "Miss, I will accompany you."

    Cheng Wu said with a smile, "Only the county master can go there alone."

    Shu Yu patted Yingxi''s shoulder, "You stay, I''ll come when I go."

    Immediately, under the worried eyes of Ying Xi and the others, Shu Yu followed Cheng Wu and walked out.

    This time, her hands were not tied. Also, all the weapons in her hands were dropped. Cheng Wu is the powerful guard beside Mr. Cheng, and he is a person with high martial arts skills.

    Cheng Wu took Shu Yu out of the courtyard, walked more than 30 meters to the left, and stood in front of another courtyard.

    This yard is smaller than the one just now, and the doors and windows of the house inside are also nailed. Judging by the appearance of security, it is not at all less than the yard not just now.

    Shu Yu entered the yard and stood in front of the house. Cheng Wu unlocked the door and pushed the door open.

    Shu Yu immediately saw the temple master Dongqing who was sitting cross-legged on the couch and resting with his eyes closed.

    Her eyes lit up, and hurriedly stepped forward two steps, "Master."

    The Master Dongqing opened his eyes, was slightly taken aback when he saw her, and then sighed, "You really are here."

    The door behind Shu Yu was closed by Cheng Wu, and in the huge room, only the two of them, master and apprentice, were left.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2356ï¼š Change fate against the sky

    Chapter 2356 Changing fate against the sky

    Shu Yu sat beside the temple master Dongqing, looked her up and down, found no signs of injury, nor any appearance of being abused, so he was relieved.

    This room is still very large, and the entire room is locked up with only one Dongqing temple master, and all the daily necessities are readily available. Compared with the crowded room where Mr. Cheng lived, the treatment of the Dongqing temple master was obviously much better.

    "Master, why are you in the southwest? When we parted last time, didn''t you say you were going to the capital?"

    The master of the Dongqing Temple was also looking at her. Seeing that she was fine, he was a little relieved, "A fellow Taoist is in danger. I came to the southwest to help him. Unfortunately, I came too late. The Taoist temple of the Taoist friend was destroyed. He His whereabouts are still unknown, and I was also arrested when I arrived in the southwest.¡±

    Shu Yu frowned, "Did Master not realize the danger here?"

    "I don''t count people as myself. Besides, this is my doom. Even if I know the danger, I can''t avoid it."

    Shu Yu, "..." Forget it, her realization awareness is not as high as that of Master, so I will not express my opinion.

    "What are they doing to lock up Master? It''s not just to lure us here."

    "They let the teacher count their luck."

    Shu Yu understands, the previous emperor has already verified Master''s ability. Didn''t the fifth prince also send Meng Yunzheng to find his master a few years ago to help him calculate his fortune? The people in the royal family, the more they believe in this, the more they believe in this.

    "Has Master forgotten?"

    The Master of Dongqing nodded, "Forget it."

    Shu Yu became interested in an instant, "Then what is their fortune?" She remembered that when the master counted the fifth prince, he said that he was the real dragon emperor, so it wouldn''t be a few years before they would have to be replaced, right?

    The Master of the Eastern Qing Dynasty said lightly, "The end of the crossbow."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    When people in the black market heard these words, they would probably be heartbroken with anger.

    At the end of the crossbow, doesn''t it mean that they will not succeed at all?

    Shu Yu was puzzled, "Since they have already figured it out, what are they still locking up with Master?"

    "I want to break the game for my teacher."

    Shu Yu didn''t know what to say for a while. There is some truth in saying that man can conquer nature occasionally, and it is not surprising that they let Master break the game.

    "Master didn''t agree?"

    "Naturally, change fate against the sky, especially in this kind of situation related to the fate of the country. If you intervene as a teacher, even if you don''t enter the five reincarnations after death, your patriarch will not let me go."

    Shu Yu suddenly understood why they didn''t kill herself anymore, did they want to use her to threaten Master to break the situation?

    "Master, since you said that the second prince and the others are at the end of their battles, can we lie flat, anyway, they will lose."

    Guardian Dongqing glanced at her indifferently.

    Shu Yu rubbed his nose, "Okay, I''m just joking." The fact that the other party can''t make things happen doesn''t mean he can''t take them to die together.

    Hey, I still have to get up and work.

    Just thinking about it, there was a knock on the door.

    Shu Yu raised his eyes, and saw a middle-aged man walking in.

    This person... seems to be the former steward of the black market in Jiangyuan County, the one with the beads in his hand.

    Her gaze subconsciously fell on the man''s wrist, but unfortunately it was covered by his sleeve.

    The steward smiled, "Have the Lord Guan and the County Lord finished their conversation?"

    "Didn''t you listen outside?"

    The steward chuckled, "What does the county master think now? Do you want to persuade the Dongqing temple master?"

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, and said suddenly, "This...in charge, can we talk alone?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2357ï¼š listen to shuyu

    Chapter 2357 Listen to Shu Yu fooling you

    The person in charge was called Rong Hou, who was taken aback when he heard Shu Yu''s words, narrowed his eyes and asked, "What do you want to talk to me about?"

    Shu Yu turned his head to look at the people standing at the door, Rong Hou thought about it, and waved the people around him to go out.

    Shu Yu raised his head to look at the roof again, "There should be people up there."

    "The county lord doesn''t want to leave me alone?"

    Shu Yu knew what he was worried about, and she felt it was unnecessary, "Is the manager worried about what I will do to you? The weapons on my body have been confiscated by you long ago, and I can''t do anything. What''s more, my family and Cheng The family members are in your hands, even if the people in this yard withdraw, the Chengfu will still be surrounded by archers in all directions, in this case, if I take the risk to do something to you, wouldn¡¯t I be seeking my own death?¡±

    Rong Hou pondered for a moment, indeed, if she really killed herself, she would not be able to escape.

    As for taking him as a hostage, it is even more impossible. His influence is not so great that one person can exchange a group of them.

    He wants to see what the Lord Lu wants to say to him after meeting the Lord Dongqing Temple.

    "Okay, let''s see what tricks you can play."

    Rong Hou asked everyone in and out of the yard to leave, and they all surrounded the yard.

    Immediately, he found a chair and sat across from Shu Yu and Dongqing Guanzhu.

    Although he felt that Shu Yu didn''t dare to do anything, for the sake of safety, he still stayed five meters away from them.

    Shu Yu was still very honest, obediently sitting next to the Dongqing temple master. The latter looked up at her, said nothing, and closed his eyes again.

    Shu Yu looked at Rong Hou, "This steward..."

    "The county lord asked me to be in charge."

    "Okay, Manager Rong, just now I had a chat with Master. I think you should also know what Master said. You are now at the end of your battle, and this action will not have good results."

    Rong Hou''s face changed suddenly, of course he knew it, and every time he thought about it, he felt extremely irritable.

    Shu Yu laughed, "And I believe that few people know about this, right?"

    Rong Hou pursed his lips tightly. Yes, after he knew this comment, he hesitated for a long time before telling the people above him. These words are too serious. If this comment is spread when people are about to rebel, it will shake the morale of the army.

    Knowing that it is a dead end, but whoever has a choice, who is willing to go?

    Only those people who have no way out will find a way to break the situation without hesitation.

    But there are too few such people, so there may not be more than ten people who know the main criticisms of the Eastern Qing Temple, including Rong Hou.

    Seeing his expression, Shu Yu knew that he guessed right.

    "Guan Rong knows that there is no road ahead, but he still insists on bumping into the south wall. This is really not a wise move. I said, you never thought about taking a different road. Maybe you can walk out of a broad road?"

    Rong Hou raised his head abruptly, squinted his eyes and asked, "What does the county lord mean?"

    "Guan Rong, you are at the end of your strength to follow the second prince, but what if you follow the current sage? My master said that the current sage is the orthodox, the real dragon emperor. Isn''t it better to follow him than the second prince who can''t see the way forward?" ? You are a smart person, you have ambitions, but you have to bet on the right one, right?"

    Rong Hou sneered, "You want to instigate me?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "This is not called rebellion, I am providing a more suitable path for Manager Rong."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2358ï¼š Rong Hou heart

    Chapter 2358 Rong Hou''s Heartbeat

    Rong Hou found it very interesting. A moment ago he was persuading Meng Yunzheng to work for his brother, but in the blink of an eye, his wife turned her idea on herself.

    He stood up, "Mr. Lu must have underestimated me."

    "I didn''t underestimate you. You arrested my master, Mr. Cheng, and our husband and wife. Who dares to say that you are incompetent? I just feel sorry for such a talent, but you have to go all the way to the dark. What a pity that one accidentally ruined one''s own life in vain?"

    Ronghou''s fingers tightened slightly, and he let out a "huh".

    Shu Yu continued his efforts, "Mr. Rong thinks about it carefully. As for me, although I am only a small county lord, my husband can still speak in front of the emperor. If you turn your back on the dark and turn to the bright, and make great contributions, the emperor will definitely be able to talk about it later." Reward for meritorious deeds. In charge of affairs, we don¡¯t think about ourselves, we have to think about our family, right? Ask your heart, what is your pursuit, for your own ambitions, for your family to live a good life , or to glorify the lintel?"

    Rong Hou stopped breathing for a moment, then sneered at the next moment, turned his head and left.

    "The county owner should think about his situation first."

    He pushed open the door and told the guard outside, "Keep an eye on them."

    "Yes."

    Cheng Wu came up, "What did the county lord say?"

    "What else can I say, but I just want to get some words from me, and actually persuade me not to be stubborn, saying that we can''t beat them. Tsk..."

    Rong Hou smiled sarcastically, shook his head and left.

    Cheng Wu followed immediately, and just smiled at this.

    He didn''t know the comment of the Dongqing temple master, so naturally he couldn''t understand the ups and downs in Rong Hou''s heart at the moment.

    But Shu Yu felt a lot more relaxed. The Master Dongqing opened his eyes and said calmly, "I didn''t expect you to come up with such an idea."

    "I didn''t expect to meet him."

    From the moment he saw Rong Hou, Shu Yu''s heart began to calculate crazily.

    She met Ronghou once at the black market in Jiangyuan County, and he was in a hurry. But her uncle Yuan Shanchuan had a relationship with him. The reason why Yuan Shanchuan almost lost his life in the black market was because Rong Hou coveted the painting in his hand and forcibly seized it.

    Because of this incident, Ronghou was transferred to another place by the black market and replaced by Guanshi Guo.

    From this point, it can be seen that Rong Hou is a person who is greedy for immediate interests, and his vision and overall situation are not enough. Such a person, if he knows the benefits and makes him understand that the future is hopeless, it is very likely to be persuaded.

    Also, after the black market in Jiangyuan County was closed, Guanshi Guo went to the black market in Changjin Mansion, and soon became the fifth steward in the black market there, gaining a firm foothold.

    But this Ronghou was dispatched to the southwest. The Southwest is incomparable with the Changjin Mansion. Otherwise, when the Second Prince rebelled, he would not have taken the Southwest as a backup, but half of the Changjin Mansion¡¯s black market stewards had been transferred to the capital.

    In the past so many years, it seems that Rong Hou has not had a high status in the black market. He is much older than Guanshi Guo, but not as capable as Guanshi Guo.

    So Shu Yu felt that instigating against him, he could give it a try. Even if the other party was unmoved, a seed would definitely be planted in his heart. Who knows when this seed will germinate?

    The master of Dongqing looked at her and said, "Looking at his face, there has been a change."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2359ï¼š tossing and turning

    Chapter 2359 Tossing and turning

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Master, you kept your eyes closed just now, so you can see his face?"

    Guanzhu Dongqing, "..." This apprentice is here to collect debts, right? Every time we meet, I will be scolded by her.

    She simply closed her eyes again, Shu Yu smiled and didn''t speak anymore.

    The surveillance inside and outside the house came again. She kept silent and squeezed the shoulders of the temple master Dongqing, showing her disciple''s filial piety.

    But when it got dark, Cheng Wu came over and took her to the room where Master Cheng was.

    Master Cheng was anxious, when he saw her come back, he let out a slow breath.

    Just followed closely, but Xia Yan frowned and said, "Young madam, the young master hasn''t come back yet."

    Shu Yu looked around, but he did not see Meng Yunzheng. It seems that Rong Hou deliberately separated and detained them.

    "Don''t worry, they won''t do anything to us for the time being, Ah Yun...it''s fine."

    She walked up to Zhao Xi, "How is Chengxian?"

    "I asked them for some medicine. Fortunately, some common and harmless medicines will still be given to me. People are not in danger of life for the time being, but the situation is still not very good." Such an environment is obviously not suitable for recuperating.

    Shu Yu can''t help with the treatment, I hope Ronghou can ''figure it out'' sooner, and they can go out sooner.

    Everyone talked for a while, and soon found a place to rest.

    In the yard not far from them, Ronghou lying on the bed couldn''t fall asleep, and kept repeating Shu Yu''s words in his mind.

    What is his original intention? In the beginning, he and his brother wanted to live a good life, so they followed Mr. Gong.

    It''s just that my brother has the ability and talent in martial arts, but he can''t. So one became Lord Gong''s confidant, and the other could only start with various trivial things.

    Rong Hou felt unbalanced in his heart in the early years, but his elder brother died more than ten years ago. He understood at that time, what''s the point of being valued by the master, if he sacrificed his life for the master, his life would be in danger at any time.

    He wants to live, and wants to be the master of his own family, and wants to be an official who can make others work for him.

    If he helps the second prince to accomplish things this time, he can become such a person.

    However, the master of the Eastern Qing Dynasty said that they were at the end of their strength and would never have such a good day.

    Originally, Ronghou shouldn''t be here to guard the Dongqing Guanzhu and Master Cheng, the main reason is because he was the first to know the commentary, and there are too few people who need to use it now, so we can''t let more people get in touch with Dongqing. It was clear to see the master, so he was allowed to deal with this matter.

    In addition to guarding, Ronghou also has a very important task, which is to let the Dongqing Guanzhu find a way to break the situation.

    Whether it''s a threat or a lure, as long as the Dongqing Guanzhu speaks, he is a hero.

    Now it seems that the other party will not speak at all, and if he can''t complete the task, his superiors will never let him go.

    Rong Hou turned over, thinking about it in his heart. Is it easier to let the master of the Eastern Qing Dynasty open his mouth to break the situation, or to seek refuge with the current emperor?

    This calculation lasted all night.

    The next day, when Rong Hou got up and went out in a state of desperation, Cheng Wu looked at him several times in surprise.

    Rong Hou glanced at him, "What''s wrong?"

    "Manager Rong, last night you..."

    Before he finished speaking, a person ran over not far away and handed Rong Hou a letter.

    Rong Hou took it apart and looked at it. The more he looked, the corners of his mouth became tighter. After a long time, he seemed to have made up his mind, and narrowed his eyes slightly.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2360ï¼š Instigate rebellion and become ones own

    Chapter 2360 Instigated rebellion and became one of my own

    Cheng Wu looked at the letter in his hand, "Manager Rong, what did you say in the letter?"

    Rong Hou handed the letter to him, and the latter was shocked after reading it, "Why?"

    "What''s your opinion?"

    Cheng Wu lowered his eyes and thought for a moment, leaned close to Rong Hou''s ear and whispered a few words, "I think we can do this..."

    Rong Hou nodded, "Just do as you said, let''s go, let''s go and see them."

    The two of them walked towards the courtyard where Mr. Cheng was detained. Shu Yu had already woken up, and the guards brought him breakfast.

    But Zhao Xi shook his head and said, "This food is drugged."

    Master Cheng said, "Earlier, Cheng Xian and the others tried to escape to deliver a letter. Although they were unsuccessful, the other party kept drugging our food just in case, which made us weaker. It''s okay to walk around on weekdays." The problem, but if you want to break through, it''s not feasible."

    This is why they didn''t tie up Mr. Cheng and his party.

    Master Cheng himself has some kung fu, and his three sons in this room have all practiced martial arts since childhood. Even if their martial arts skills are so-so, they are all practitioners.

    Shu Yu looked at the food in front of him, frowned slightly, not really wanting to eat it.

    People who are married are already used to it, and they don¡¯t want to eat it, but they will have no energy if they don¡¯t eat it.

    Just when Shu Yu was struggling, the door was opened, and Cheng Wu and Rong Hou stood outside the door.

    Before Ronghou opened his mouth, Cheng Wu laughed, "Why, can''t eat? I advise you to eat as soon as possible. There will be news for you later, I''m afraid you won''t be able to eat even more."

    Master Cheng snorted coldly, and Zhao Xi asked, "What news is it so unappetizing?"

    Cheng Wu, "..."

    He snorted softly, "General Shen is dead, and now the 20,000 garrisons in the southwest are all ours."

    Master Cheng was startled, took two steps back suddenly, and looked at them in disbelief, "Impossible."

    Cheng Wu threw him a whistle, which was always carried by General Shen. Unless something happened, he would never leave his body. Master Cheng knew about it.

    He didn''t come up immediately, and rolled backwards straight.

    "Become an adult."

    "Father."

    "Master."

    Zhao Xi hurried forward to give first aid, Rong Hou looked at Shu Yu, "Master, it''s time to take you to see the temple master of Dongqing again. I gave you a night, you should figure it out."

    The corners of Shu Yu''s mouth were tight, and his expression was serious.

    She didn''t know if what Cheng Wu said was true, if it was true, then the situation was really developing towards the worst direction.

    She gave Ying Xi and the others a comforting look, and followed Ronghou out.

    After walking a few steps, Rong Hou suddenly whispered while there was no one around, "General Shen is fine, he just disappeared."

    Shu Yu was taken aback for a moment, then raised his head and glanced at him.

    Rong Hou has already walked forward quickly.

    Shu Yu curled the corner of his mouth calmly, it seems that Rong Hou has figured it out?

    It was faster than she thought, and it was indeed right to start with him.

    When he walked to the gate of the main courtyard of the Eastern Qing Temple, Rong Hou suddenly said, "The concubine Wang next to Mr. Cheng belongs to us."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, sure enough, they also arranged internal response in Mr. Cheng''s room.

    Since Ronghou is so aware of current affairs, Shu Yu will not let him down.

    "Don''t worry, Manager Rong, you are definitely indispensable for rewarding meritorious deeds."

    After finishing speaking, she stepped into the courtyard of the Temple Master of the Eastern Qing Dynasty.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2361ï¼š Cheng Wu becomes suspicious

    Chapter 2361 Cheng Wu Suspicion

    With Rong Hou''s betrayal, it will be much more convenient for Shu Yu, and other plans that were originally planned can be temporarily put on hold.

    The benefit that bears the brunt is that meals are no longer drugged.

    This kind of trivial matter is not difficult for Rong Hou, as long as he secretly changes the medicine, others will not notice anything.

    At the same time, Shu Yu also told Master Cheng that Mrs. Wang was a traitor. She had no proof, and she did not say that Ronghou provided it.

    Master Cheng was shocked when he first heard it. Of course he didn''t believe it.

    His backyard is fairly simple, except for his main wife, there are only three concubines. One of them died of dystocia more than ten years ago. Although Wang has no children, she has been with her for many years.

    Especially when the marriage accident happened, Wang stood by his side and was almost stabbed.

    When he first heard that she was a traitor, Mr. Cheng''s first reaction was that he was joking.

    But Shu Yu would not joke with him, especially at this time.

    So despite his inner confusion, he still calmed down. It''s okay not to think about some things, but when you think about it, there are traces to follow.

    The process of taking down the Cheng family was too smooth and too fast. It is true that there was Cheng Wu''s betrayal in the process, but the huge family cannot be covered by Cheng Wu, such as... Houzhai.

    Cheng Wu followed him, walking in the front yard and outside the house every day, and it was not easy for him to reach out in the back house.

    So this back house also has an internal response.

    Excluding those who are impossible, indeed only Wang is left.

    Shu Yu didn''t care about how Master Cheng handled this matter, she only knew that Master Cheng called Mrs. Wang aside to talk alone. Later, Mrs. Wang died and was strangled to death by Mr. Cheng.

    When Wang''s body was carried out, the people guarding the door were stunned for a moment, and then realized that she had been exposed.

    They didn''t say anything, Wang was just a **** in their eyes, and was quickly taken away and disposed of.

    There is no internal response in the room, everyone no longer eats the food that has been medicated, and the strength in the body gradually returns, so no outsiders are suspicious. Everyone guessed that something might have happened to this Chengfu, and they waited tacitly for each other. opportunity.

    Two days later, Meng Yunzheng was also released.

    Cheng Wu couldn''t understand this, he needed Rong Hou to give him an explanation.

    Rong Hou only said, "Mr. Meng and County Master Lu are both soft-spoken and hard-working. If we can work together in the future, there is no need to make the relationship too rigid. We just let them meet each other, so as not to be on guard against us all the time. .¡±

    Cheng Wu snorted lightly, "Working together? It''s been several days, and they haven''t let go. It''s hard to say whether they can work together in the future. Manager Rong, the time left for us is running out, if we can''t pry it open We will all be finished with the mouth of the Lord of the Eastern Qing Dynasty."

    It''s a pity that he doesn''t know what the superiors want Dongqing Guanzhu to say. If he knows, he can completely replace Ronghou.

    In Cheng Wu''s eyes, Rong Hou is a person who looks forward and backward, and his ability is not good, that is, he is lucky, and he just followed Mr. Gong in his early years.

    Rong Hou became unhappy, "I know what''s in my heart, I don''t need you to remind me."

    After finishing speaking, he walked away, but he turned his head and found an opportunity to say to Meng Yunzheng, "This is not going to work. Cheng Wu seems to be suspicious of me. He has disliked me for a long time."

    "You can hold on for a few more days."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2362ï¼š different from the plan

    Chapter 2362 is different from the plan

    Ronghou couldn''t help squinting his eyes when he heard this, "I hear what you said, what''s the plan after waiting a few days?"

    Meng Yunzheng naturally couldn''t tell him the plan, but just said, "You will know when the time comes."

    Rong Hou pursed his lips, "It''s better if you are really sure, otherwise..."

    Otherwise, he couldn''t say what would happen.

    After a few days like this, Cheng¡¯s family¡¯s strength has fully recovered, and even Chengxian¡¯s injuries are very good, and it¡¯s no problem to sit up now.

    Just as Cheng Wu felt that something was wrong with Rong Hou, and was about to find an excuse to go out, Meng Yunzheng heard loud hawkers shouting from outside Cheng''s mansion.

    "Selling tea, the last day is a big sale, and it will rain tomorrow so we won''t open the stall¡ª"

    The sound was very loud, and it was very light when it reached Meng Yunzheng''s side, but fortunately, the guards in Chengfu were silent. The huge Chengfu was very quiet, and even if the voices outside were far away, they could still be heard clearly.

    Meng Yunzheng straightened up instantly, this was the secret signal he had discussed with Qi Lie. The last day means action tomorrow, and rain means a storm is coming.

    He and Shu Yu glanced at each other, the latter took out a few needles and blades from his hair, and separated them under the astonished eyes of the married couple.

    She has a weapon on her body?

    Shu Yu said, "When those people searched my body, they only took off the pearl hairpin on my head, and didn''t find these things hidden in the hair bag. You all took them for self-defense."

    Master Cheng was startled, and quickly realized what he had done, and hurriedly asked in a low voice, "What do you want to do?"

    "Naturally, escape."

    Master Cheng stared wide-eyed, then raised his eyes to look at the roof.

    Meng Yunzheng said, "It''s okay, there''s no one on the roof."

    Master Cheng breathed a sigh of relief, then he clenched the needle tightly and asked eagerly, "How to escape? Even if there is no one on the roof, the outside is full of hands. When we go out, ten thousand arrows will pierce our hearts."

    "Don''t worry, we have people."

    Master Cheng understood. He didn''t ask any more questions, but just said in a low voice, "What do we need to do and how to cooperate? Just say what you want."

    Meng Yunzheng asked everyone in the room to come over, "Among us, people who know kung fu account for half of us. You listen to my instructions when you act. As for Mrs. Cheng, you protect Chengxian and hide behind. When we go out, close the door immediately. Don''t let anyone in..."

    He began to perfect the plan, and the others nodded as they listened, all with serious expressions.

    Everyone knows that this may be the only chance. If they fail, they will all die here this time.

    In the evening, Shu Yu and Rong Hou met.

    Not long after, Rong Hou hid Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng''s sleeve arrows, Zhao Xi''s medicine bag, and Ying Xi and Xia Yan''s weapons all hidden in his sleeves and took them over. As for the family''s weapons, he didn''t take them. Because the time of detention was different and the weapons were not placed in the same place, he only gave them two daggers.

    Early the next morning, Meng Yunzheng checked the actions with everyone again, and then waited in the room.

    The married man has already blocked all the female relatives behind him, and Chengxian secretly hates himself for being injured and unable to participate in the action.

    When it was almost noon, footsteps suddenly came from outside, followed by the voices of Rong Hou and Cheng Wu.

    Meng Yunzheng frowned, Shu Yu stood up, "What''s going on? Why is Cheng Wu here?"

    This may be different from the plan.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2363ï¼š hands on

    Chapter 2363 Hands-on

    Meng Yunzheng whispered to the others, "It depends on the situation and adapts to the circumstances."

    Master Cheng and the others were all ready to fight, pushing the female relatives back more and more.

    The next moment, the door was pushed open, Cheng Wu walked in, and said with an ugly face, "Mr. Meng, come with me."

    Before he finished speaking, the door behind him was closed by Rong Hou, Cheng Wu heard a ''bang'', and was about to turn his head when he was pushed by Rong Hou.

    Immediately, he heard him say, "Move, do it."

    Meng Yunzheng reacted the fastest, drawing out the soft sword at his waist and stabbing towards Chengwu.

    It¡¯s just that the latter is not a vegetarian, so he avoided it as soon as he was in danger. Immediately afterwards, he heard him shouting outside, "Rong Hou is a traitor."

    Before he finished speaking, Master Cheng, with red eyes, stabbed Meng Yunzheng''s chest with a dagger while he was holding the tip of Meng Yunzheng''s sword.

    Cheng Wu lowered his head in astonishment to look at his chest, which had been dyed bright red. Immediately afterwards, he was stabbed in the neck by the eldest son of the Cheng family.

    After a few breaths, Cheng Wu slowly fell backwards.

    Before the others could react, the door was knocked open again. Meng Yunzheng only had time to shout, "Do it." He rushed out first, and fought with the guards in the yard who were attracted by Cheng Wu''s shout.

    Master Cheng handed over the dagger in his hand to his eldest son, picked up Chengwu''s weapon on the ground, and rushed out.

    Xia Yan and Ying Xi jumped out of the door, and other members of the married family who still had the strength left went out with weapons.

    Shu Yu stayed in the house and sat in command. Rong Hou rolled his eyes, and quickly retreated behind her, and said in a low voice with some anxiety, "What should I do? There are only a few of you, and there are so many guards outside, is it really all right?"

    Shu Yu glanced at him, and while watching the situation outside, he asked, "What''s going on with Cheng Wu? Why did he come here?"

    "Didn''t you say to do it today? I''m alone, I have a lot of preparations, and the movement is a little louder. Cheng Wu didn''t like me at first, so he became suspicious. He wanted to go out this morning. I was worried that he was When I went to report the letter, I deliberately asked someone to tell him that something was wrong with Meng Yunzheng. If he wanted to make a contribution, of course he had to come and take a look, so I hurried over. I wanted to make an agreement with you in advance and trick him into the house and kill him. Who knew he would come Quick, he arrived as soon as I ran outside the courtyard, so I can only enter the door with him."

    Shu Yu understood, "Cheng Wu was an accident, what about other things, are they okay? Has my master settled down?"

    "Okay, okay, I hid the temple master Dongqing. I gave medicine to the guards in Chengfu, but it will take some time for the medicine to take effect. What I am worried about now is that if there is a fight here, then There are always other guards who hear the sound and run out to report. But if one gets out, we have to play."

    "Don''t worry, you won''t be able to escape."

    Rong''s cheeky face trembled a bit, you are really confident, just a few of you, can you still stop so many people?

    However, what he didn''t know was that at this moment, some guards did realize that something was wrong.

    Most of the archers on the roof fainted, and some people were also limp, unable to draw their bows and arrows at all. Even if it is pulled, it is completely missed.

    Someone immediately dropped their bows and arrows and wanted to leave to report the news. Unexpectedly, before they got off the roof, they were shot in the chest by an arrow shot from a distance and fell from the roof.

    Immediately afterwards, seven or eight people came from outside Chengfu, beheading all the guards who tried to escape on the spot.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2364ï¼š There is a knock at the door in the night

    Chapter 2364 There is a knock on the door at night

    When Chengfu regained its calm, it was already two hours later.

    Zhao Xi took the married female relatives and brought in the injured married family members. The Cheng family''s skills were mediocre, Master Cheng was shot with an arrow, but fortunately the arrow was not strong and the wound was not deep.

    The eldest son of the married family was slashed twice and was the most seriously injured. It was seen that Mrs. Cheng burst into tears.

    Zhao Xi had already dealt with them, but Shu Yu didn''t go there when he saw that there were too many people there.

    She turned over several guards who broke into the house, pulled out the crossbow bolts that had shot them, and retrieved them.

    Immediately stood up and looked at Meng Yunzheng who came in covered in blood, "Is it all taken care of?"

    "It''s almost there, but we still need to make sure that everyone is here." Meng Yunzheng came to Rong Hou with a blood-stained sword in his hand, "You know how many people there are in this mansion."

    Rong Hou nodded, "Everyone knows."

    "Count the number of people and see if anyone is hiding."

    "it is good."

    Rong Hou supported the table and stood up, let out a long breath, and then followed Meng Yunzheng out.

    Walked out of the yard in front of him, seeing the strange faces carrying the corpses outside, he stopped abruptly, "They are..."

    "my people."

    Meng Yunzheng''s visit to the southwest this time was originally ordered by the emperor.

    It is naturally impossible for the emperor not to send him manpower, and Meng Yunzheng also has men.

    In the early years, he had been trying to bring down Gongqiu, and he had also cultivated his own power, such as the shopkeeper Yun in the capital. A few years ago, Meng Yunzheng accompanied Shu Yu to the southwest, and these subordinates followed him to look for the temple master of Dongqing.

    Later, Gong Qiu was beheaded and the second prince was imprisoned. Meng Yunzheng''s life was on the right track and he began to prepare for the scientific examination. So he dismissed these people, after all, he only planned to be an idle mountain leader in the future. And these people are not bad in ability and ability, so they shouldn''t be buried with him.

    Most of them were recommended to the emperor by Meng Yunzheng, and a few of them went back to marry wives and have children to live an ordinary life.

    This time Meng Yunzheng is coming to the southwest, except for those who already have families, everyone else will follow.

    After all, they are people who used to work together, they have a perfect understanding with each other, and they are easy to use.

    These people have been hiding in the dark all this time, and they won''t show up unless they have to.

    Today is their chance to make a move.

    Looking at these people, Rong Hou finally couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, belatedly rejoicing that his choice was correct.

    If not, I wouldn''t even know that I was made dumplings by them.

    Meng Yunzheng took him to count the number of people, and there were really a few people hiding.

    Fortunately, they were all drugged by Rong Hou, so even if they hid, they would still be in a coma, and they could be found out easily.

    Shu Yu didn''t participate in the aftermath, she went to find the temple master of Dongqing.

    The latter seemed to be in good spirits, Shu Yu poured her a glass of water, "Master, the guards of Chengfu have been taken down, what are your plans next?"

    "what about you?"

    Shu Yu, "We still have to wait for news at the mansion."

    The Master of Dongqing pondered for a moment, "Let me go with you."

    So in the next few days, Chengfu was cleaned up inside and out.

    The married family members were more or less injured, and all of them had to recuperate.

    After three or four days in a row, adults can get out of bed and walk around. He was particularly worried about General Shen, and was about to ask Meng Yunzheng about the situation in the garrison.

    On this night, there was a sudden knock on the door outside Cheng Mansion.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2365ï¼š Unexpected guest

    Chapter 2365 An Unexpected Guest

    The young son of the married family who was guarding the gate of the courtyard jumped in his heart, pressed his throat slightly, and asked in a vague and low voice, "Who?"

    Outside also lowered their voice, "I''m looking for Ronghou."

    The face of the young master of the married family changed slightly, and the person looking for Ronghou must be someone from the black market.

    "Hold on."

    He took two steps back slowly, and then quietly ran to the front hall to find Meng Yunzheng who was talking to Rong Hou.

    "Mr. Meng, there is someone outside the door. The knock on the door is urgent. They say they are looking for Ronghou."

    Meng Yunzheng and Rong Hou glanced at each other, their hearts sank, "Did you make an appointment to meet at this time?"

    "No."

    So the other party came to the door suddenly, was there some accident, or...

    Meng Yunzheng immediately called four or five people, and asked the young master of the family to talk to Master Shu Yucheng and the others, and said to Rong Hou, "Go, go and have a look."

    Several people came to the gate of the courtyard quickly, Rong Hou hurriedly asked in a low voice, "Who is outside?"

    "I."

    Rong Hou''s eyes widened, he quickly looked at Meng Yunzheng, and said in a low voice, "It''s Master Liu Jie."

    Meng Yunzheng narrowed his eyes slightly, Liu Jie knew that Rong Hou had explained everything that could be explained in the black market in the past few days, including the relationship between the characters he knew well. Liu Jie can be regarded as his Shangfeng''s Shangfeng, and he is the second in command in the black market on the southwest side. This person is very mysterious, he does not show his face easily, and not many people have seen him in the black market.

    If it wasn''t for Rong Hou, he would be considered one of his subordinates, and probably wouldn''t recognize others.

    Didn''t expect him to come.

    Meng Yunzheng waved his hand, Rong Hou took a deep breath, and quickly opened the door, revealing Liu Jie''s haggard face.

    Rong Hou was a little surprised, "What''s wrong, my lord?"

    After Liu Jie confirmed that the person in front of him was Rong Hou, he didn''t say any more, and waved his hand to the corner, and more than a dozen people came out one after another.

    Rong Hou''s heart skipped a beat, thinking that Liu Jie had found out that something had happened in Cheng''s mansion, and specially brought someone to clean it up.

    However, before he could make a move, he heard Liu Jie explain in a low voice, "Get the room ready and find a reliable doctor to come over quickly."

    Rong Hou paused for a moment, only to realize that among the dozen or so people who came over, someone seemed to be injured and was being carried on his back by a strong man.

    Even Liu Jie is so nervous, the identity of this person is definitely not simple.

    Rong Hou hurriedly responded to Meng Yunzheng''s signal, and quickly ordered the two people around him, one to go out, and the other to ''clean up the house'' in the yard.

    Rong Hou opened the door a little, and rushed in to meet Liu Jie and others.

    Liu Jie and the others were all fully armed, with weapons hanging on their bodies, and cloaks covering their entire bodies. They lowered their heads slightly, covering their heads and faces firmly.

    Ronghou closed the door and led a group of people inside. Meng Yunzheng, who had been hiding in the shadows all this time, slowly closed the door.

    Liu Jie didn''t realize that he followed the injured person very nervously, his brows were almost tied into a knot.

    The crowd quickly reached the backyard, entered one of the yards, and put the injured man on the bed.

    Meng Yunzheng and a few of his subordinates fell behind. They originally wanted to enter the yard, but they didn''t expect that two people were carefully guarded outside the yard. No one could enter except Rong Hou.

    Meng Yunzheng could only stop. After the candles in the room were lit up, he quietly raised his eyelids. The next moment, his expression changed slightly.

    One of the people guarding the gate of the courtyard turned out to be an acquaintance.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2366ï¼š from Zhengdao Village

    Chapter 2366 From Zhengdao Village

    Meng Yunzheng lowered his eyes, he didn''t expect to see Shu Feng here.

    Shu Feng''s appearance here means that the other people who came with him are all from Zhengdao Village. The young man who was injured and brought in on his back, and Liu Jie was extremely nervous, should be the one he had seen before.

    Looking at the distressed appearance of their group, it is obvious that Zhengdao Village has already started to act, but unfortunately, they still escaped.

    He was thinking in his heart, and saw Ronghou coming out of the house, and said as he walked, "My lord, it was a hard journey all the way here. I''ll ask someone to prepare hot water and food first, and bring them here right away."

    When he reached the door, he took Meng Yunzheng away.

    After staying away from the sight of the group, he immediately whispered, "The boy was stabbed in the chest and was seriously injured. He is now in a coma. Master Liu Jie was originally in Zhengdao Village. Yes, they fled here, and I looked at them as if they were in trouble."

    Meng Yunzheng nodded thoughtfully, "Do you know that boy?"

    "I don''t know." Rong Hou shook his head, "But Liu Jie is very nervous about him. I just glanced at him just now, and he blocked my sight."

    Meng Yunzheng was silent, Rong Hou asked in a low voice, "What shall we do next?"

    Meng Yunzheng gave him a meaningful look, and the latter choked, "Understood."

    He went to prepare tea and food, and after a while, he brought the tea into the yard himself, poured one cup for Liu Jie, and then took two cups to the guards at the gate.

    Liu Jie held the cup, frowned and asked Rong Hou, "Is the doctor not here yet?"

    "I''ll go out and have a look." Rong Hou went out, and when he was at the gate of the courtyard, he passed by one of Liu Jie''s men.

    The subordinate glanced at Rong Hou, then quickly stepped into the room, and whispered to Liu Jie with a serious expression, "There seems to be something wrong in the house."

    Liu Jie just took a sip of tea when he heard the words and raised his head, "What''s wrong?"

    "When I went to the hut just now, the people in this yard followed me, as if they were guiding me, but I had a hunch that he was watching me."

    Liu Jie stood up abruptly, "Are you sure?"

    "Not sure, but to be on the safe side, we''d better be careful." While speaking, this subordinate looked at the teacup in Liu Jie''s hand.

    Liu Jie put down the teacup in an instant, and said to the others in the room, "Don''t drink it yet."

    But he was still late. Everyone has been running for their lives these days, and their spirits have been stretched to the limit. Finally, there is a place to rest and hot tea to eat. It''s too late to eat, but the tea is already half a cup down.

    Liu Jie''s face was a little ugly when he saw this, and he said to the subordinate, "We can''t take any risks now, you go and send a message to the people waiting outside the mansion to let them act."

    Although more than a dozen people came in, they still stayed behind, and half of the people outside were ready for accidents at any time.

    The subordinate immediately responded, "I''ll go right away."

    He opened the door and went out. Unexpectedly, just as he took a step, a crossbow arrow shot straight at the man''s throat with a ''swoosh'' sound.

    He still kept opening the door, his eyes widened, he couldn''t speak a word, and he lost his breath.

    Liu Jie was shocked, and subconsciously shouted, "Close the door."

    Shu Feng reacted quickly, and was the first to rush into the room. He closed the door, but the other guard at the door was a step too slow and was blocked from the outside.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2367ï¼š underestimated this couple

    Chapter 2367 underestimated this couple

    The next moment, the whole room was surrounded.

    Shu Yu put down the sleeve arrow, and Meng Yunzheng came out from the dark, and stood outside the courtyard.

    Shu Feng looked out through the crack of the door, and when he saw her, he clenched his fists, turned his head and said to Liu Jie, "It''s Lu Shuyu and Meng Yunzheng."

    Liu Jie''s face was gloomy, as if dripping water, he took a deep breath, and shouted to the people outside the door, "Rong Hou, how dare you betray the master."

    Rong Hou stood behind Meng Yunzheng. He was silent for a moment, and then said, "Lord Liu, I don''t want to either. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, I will not stand here. But I know it is a dead end. To bump up, that''s not loyalty, it''s stupidity."

    "Excuse!"

    Rong Hou laughed, "Master Liu, you also know the words of the Master of the Eastern Qing Dynasty. Don''t you feel wavered? You are loyal to the Master, so what about the people around you? Do they know that there is no way ahead?"

    Liu Jie seemed to know what he was going to say, his face changed drastically, and he said coldly, "Shut up!"

    His reaction like this was enough to make Shu Feng and the others suspicious, and they all turned to look at Liu Jie.

    Liu Jie didn''t say anything, but Rong Hou outside the door didn''t have any worries, "The master of the Eastern Qing Dynasty said that the second prince is at the end of his battle, and you will not succeed."

    Shu Feng frowned, did the Master of the Eastern Qing Dynasty give a comment? At the end of the battle?

    Seeing that the people in the room were shaken, Liu Jie lowered his voice and said fiercely, "What are you listening to him for? As long as you catch the temple master of the Eastern Qing Dynasty and force him to tell you the way to break the situation, you will succeed naturally. Rong Is Hou just making excuses for his own rebellion, or do you want to be like him? You have to think clearly, even if you want to rebel, will people accept it? We have no other choice but to fight our way out."

    He focused on Shu Feng. Everyone else was fine, and their expressions soon became firm. Only Shu Feng was still in doubt.

    At this time, Meng Yunzheng''s voice came from outside the door, "Master Liu, are you coming out by yourself, or are we inviting you? Or are you waiting for support from outside the house? Unfortunately, they can''t come."

    Liu Jie was startled suddenly, and suddenly thought that when he just entered the courtyard, Rong Hou sent one of his men out of the mansion to find a doctor, did he not look for it, but went to clear the people outside?

    Liu Jie gritted his teeth when he thought of this.

    He really underestimated the couple Meng Yunzheng and Lu Shuyu. He shouldn''t have sent Rong Hou, a vacillating person, to deal with them.

    He knew that this couple had some skills, and they were involved in the destruction of the black market in Changjin Mansion. It''s just that Xia Yi, the imperial bodyguard, and Qi Lie and General Huang stood in front of them at that time, and everyone''s focus was on those three people.

    In addition, they claimed that Xia Yi, Qi Lie, and General Huang took the lead, while Meng Yunzheng and Lu Shuyu were just assistants.

    This time knowing that Qi Lie has come to the southwest, the upper echelons of the black market must either deal with him, or deal with the garrison General Shen. Cheng Mansion was taken by Rong Hou, and it went so smoothly that after Meng Yunzheng and Lu Shuyu came, he was also responsible for this matter.

    Unexpectedly, this **** was directly instigated.

    Liu Jie was so angry that his hands and feet began to weaken at this time. The others couldn''t even stand up, and fell to the ground in a short while.

    Then, the door was kicked open.

    Liu Jie just drank a sip of tea, the situation was not serious, seeing Rong Hou coming in from the outside, he drew out his sword and stabbed at him.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2368ï¼š Shu Quan told me

    Chapter 2368 What Shu Quan told me

    Liu Jie thought: Meng Yunzheng can''t deal with him because of his skill, but it''s more than enough to kill a traitor.

    Rong Hou thought that everyone in the room had collapsed, but this time the medicine he administered was a bit heavy. Unexpectedly, Liu Jie, seeing that his body was already on the verge of collapse, could suddenly attack.

    Meng Yunzheng was behind Rong Hou, and when he saw this, he immediately said, "Be careful."

    It was already too late, Rong Hou was not as talented in learning martial arts as his elder brother, he only knew how to punch and embroider his legs, but he couldn''t even block a single move against a master like Liu Jie, the long sword pierced his chest, and blood flowed down the sword on the ground.

    Meng Yunzheng kicked Liu Jie out with a kick. Liu Jie clutched his chest, watched Rong Hou fall to the ground with a bang, and laughed twice.

    He raised his head and looked at Meng Yunzheng, "I killed Rong Hou, will you kill me to kill him?"

    He knew that Meng Yunzheng couldn''t, otherwise he would have poisoned him from the beginning.

    Meng Yunzheng''s face was tense, and he ordered Rong Hou to be carried down to show Zhao Xi, and the others were all tied up.

    Shu Yu walked to the edge of the bed and looked at the boy. The latter seemed to be awakened by the movement in the room, and squinted slightly to look at her. He clearly looked at the serious injury that was hard to heal, but his eyes were fierce.

    Shu Yu chuckled, "I''m curious, what is your identity that makes them protect you like this."

    "You...don''t get well...die."

    Shu Yu held the pillow beside him and covered his face, and only let go when he passed out, "I''m half dead, and I''m still talking harshly here."

    The boy fainted, but after a short wait, Zhao Xi still came over.

    This young man cannot die for the time being. With his status, he must be of some use.

    Zhao Xi entered the door, and at the same time brought the news of Ronghou''s death. Liu Jie is determined to kill him, and he is a good murderer. He knows where the fatal wound is, and he also understands that if he misses a hit, there is no chance.

    Rong Hou died before he saw Zhao Xi.

    Meng Yunzheng just nodded at this, Ronghou has done a lot of evil, and he has harmed many people in the black market. If he wasn''t useful, he wouldn''t have left this person behind.

    However, he promised Ronghou that he would treat his family well. As long as his family did not participate in the rebellion and kept themselves safe, he would go to the emperor to ask for grace.

    After dealing with Rong Hou''s affairs, the next step is to inquire about the situation.

    The boy''s injury is still not healed, so naturally he can''t do anything to him. Liu Jie is a tough person, and it is not easy to get words out of his mouth.

    So, Meng Yunzheng set his sights on Shu Feng who was still...familiar, trying to get some wool out of him.

    When Shu Feng woke up, his eyes were dim and dim, as if his eyes were covered with a layer of cloth.

    He moved his hands and feet, well, was tied very firmly.

    "Lu Shuyu!" Shu Feng moved the chair twice, "Are you here right? What do you want to do?"

    Shu Yu leaned on his head, turned his head and glanced at him, "Why are you so excited? What can I do to you, but I just want to ask you a few words."

    Shu Feng sneered, "Ask me? You don''t want to get any news from me."

    "I don''t think you know much information, you don''t even know my master''s comments. I''m surprised, didn''t you arrest my master in the first place?"

    Shu Feng was taken aback, "How do you know?" After asking, he felt annoyed that he had asked a stupid question. Their master and apprentice must have met above now.

    Unexpectedly, Shu Yu said, "Of course...Shu Quan told me."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2369ï¼š I seem to have a bad reputation

    Chapter 2369 I seem to have a bad reputation

    Shu Quan? Shu Feng did not expect to hear this name from Shu Yu''s mouth.

    He was in a trance for a moment, how did Shu Quan know that he was the one who captured the Dongqing temple master?

    He raised his head suddenly, his eyes were blindfolded, he couldn''t see Shu Yu, he just looked in the direction where the voice came from just now, "How could Shu Quan tell you such a thing, you, you have been in touch all the time? You asked him to monitor I?"

    Shu Yu didn''t expect his direction to be crooked like this, shook his head and sighed, "You think too much, it''s not that I let him watch you, it''s that he doesn''t like you. The main thing is that he knows current affairs better than you, and he knows how to follow the second prince. There will be no good end. The last lesson was not deep enough? Your father lost his life, and the whole family was exiled to the southwest. Ren Shuquan knew how to change to a big tree to hug you. Fortunately, you walked all the way to the dark. "

    Shu Feng''s complexion changed.

    Shu Yu, "You still have one last chance. If you tell the truth, you might be able to pay off your merits."

    "Take credit for the crime? Lu Shuyu, you have never been honest. Do you think I will still believe your words?"

    Shu Yu was slightly surprised, "I always do what I say, why am I here with you, I seem to have a bad reputation."

    "Fart, what about Ronghou? Didn''t he just take refuge in you, but in the end, you found that he was useless, didn''t you use Master Liu''s hand to kill him?"

    Shu Yu, "..." You''ve got a lot of brains, Rong Hou''s death was really an accident, Meng Yunzheng wanted to save him, but when Rong Hou entered the door, he was too late.

    "Since you refuse to speak, there is nothing you can do." Shu Yu sighed.

    Shu Feng frowned, before he realized anything, he heard her get up and open the door.

    He was startled, suddenly nervous, and wanted to say something, but footsteps came from his ears again, followed by the door closing again.

    This time, it was Meng Yunzheng who asked the question...

    Standing outside the courtyard, Shu Yu shook his head slightly, and murmured to himself in a low voice, "I have to listen to what I say with good intentions, but I have to use other people to do it. I haven''t figured out my situation until now, no wonder even Even Shu Quan can''t handle it."

    She went to the kitchen to eat something, and came back when it was almost time.

    Not long after, Meng Yunzheng came out of the room, Shu Yu glanced in through the open door, and saw Shu Feng with his head down, as if fainted.

    Meng Yunzheng''s hands were wet, he should have washed them just now.

    Shu Yu handed him Zhang Pazi, "How is it? Did you find out anything?"

    "Yes." Meng Yunzheng nodded while wiping his hands, "They escaped from Zhengdao Village three days ago."

    Three days ago?

    They also started to act three days ago.

    "According to Shu Feng, a few strange faces appeared in Zhengdao Village three days ago. In a place like Zhengdao Village, unless they are prisoners who have been exiled or relatives of prisoners, basically no strangers will go there."

    This is also the reason why when Qi Lie arranged for people to go to the village, he was exiled as a prisoner.

    It would be fine if it was in the past, but Liu Jie and the others are extra cautious now, and they will pay attention to any trouble.

    Although those strangers didn¡¯t seem to have done anything, Liu Jie didn¡¯t want to take any risks, so they planned to leave the village for two days under the pretext that the young man was sick and wanted to take him to the county for a visit.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2370ï¼š stabbed by Xu Zhensheng

    Chapter 2370 Stabbed by Xu Zhensheng

    Such a decision is correct, if that day is not the day of action, Qi Lie''s people will not take action.

    But originally they came here to take him down that day, they just didn''t want to make too much noise. Unexpectedly, Liu Jie was going to escape, so they didn''t care much, and the two groups fought on the spot.

    Both sides suffered casualties.

    Shu Yu was thoughtful, "What is the identity of that injured boy, does Shu Feng know?"

    "He didn''t know, he just said that Liu Jie cared about him very much, and he didn''t even want to kill himself for him."

    "How did the boy get injured?"

    Speaking of this, Meng Yunzheng glanced at her, with a complicated tone, "It was Xu Zhensheng who hurt her."

    Shu Yu, "..." Who? Xu Zhensheng?

    Meng Yunzheng nodded, "Shu Feng said that the people in Zhengdao Village were terrified at the time. At first, Steward Yu wanted to take the officials from the village to block them, but when he found that he couldn''t stop them, he immediately rode to the county seat to bring in reinforcements. Others in the village did not dare to go out, Xu Zhensheng was fishing by the river at that time, and when he heard the noise and ran over, the two sides were already fighting hard."

    Originally, the boy was hidden under the protection of two people, but Qi Lie''s people couldn''t find him for a while.

    But Xu Zhensheng has lived in Zhengdao Village for many years and is familiar with every corner, so he found the boy.

    Xu Zhensheng told the boy that he knew a shortcut to escape Zhengdao Village and could help him.

    The boy didn''t believe him at first, but Qi Lie''s people happened to find their hiding place, and the two people who were protecting the boy fought with them. The boy had nowhere to escape, and Xu Zhensheng looked anxious to save him again. So he walked towards him.

    In just two steps, Xu Zhensheng took out a dagger and laid it across the boy''s neck.

    Then he took the young man hostage and walked out, telling Liu Jie and others to put down their weapons and catch them without a fight.

    Everyone didn''t expect this to happen. Liu Jie didn''t understand why Xu Zhensheng got involved. Xu Zhensheng didn''t say what he knew, he just pointed at Shu Feng and said that because he was not a good person, those who were with him were definitely not good. nice guy.

    Shu Feng almost spat out a mouthful of blood, which is why he fled all the way here and was ignored by Liu Jie. If he hadn''t made meritorious service in arresting the temple master of Dongqing, Liu Jie might have abandoned him directly.

    After Xu Zhensheng caught the boy, the situation has indeed changed, but he is still too immature, and this is the first time he has done this kind of thing.

    Liu Jie made a gesture to put down his weapon, but as soon as he bent down, the hidden weapon was released and shot directly at Xu Zhensheng.

    Two hidden weapons, one aimed at Xu Zhensheng''s wrist and the other at his neck.

    Fortunately, the one aimed at his neck was blocked by the person who had been paying attention.

    But the other one hit Xu Zhensheng''s wrist directly, and the dagger in his hand fell to the ground after suffering the pain.

    The boy got up and fled immediately. Who knew that Xu Zhensheng had a dagger in his other hand, and he stabbed the boy in the abdomen like a sinking boat.

    Liu Jie''s eyes were about to burst, and he rushed towards Xu Zhensheng and killed him.

    The two sides fought again, and Liu Jie hated Xu Zhensheng so much that he slashed at his chest.

    Finally, Liu Jie didn''t dare to fight any more, and asked his subordinates to hold Qi Lie back, and fled Zhengdao Village with the young man on his back, escorted by two other people.

    When they left Zhengdao Village, there were only four of them including Shu Feng, and the rest were wiped out.

    After escaping from Zhengdao Village, the current team was assembled.

    Shu Yu''s face changed when he heard this, "How about Xu Zhensheng?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2371ï¼š Qi Lie is here

    Chapter 2371 Qi Lie is here

    Meng Yunzheng''s expression was serious, "I don''t know, Shu Feng said that before they left, Xu Zhensheng fell to the ground with a deep wound on his chest."

    Shu Yu gritted his teeth, "Didn''t you tell them that the first thing they should do is to protect themselves? Why did you get involved?"

    "Don''t worry, before Zhao Xi left, he was afraid that his cousin''s injury would relapse, so he left a lot of life-saving medicine in Xu''s house. As long as he didn''t die on the spot, Qi Lie''s people would find the best doctor to treat him. Those medicines will be fine."

    Having said that, Shu Yu was still worried.

    The Xu family took great risks to help them just for Xu Zhensheng. If Xu Zhensheng lost his life, so what if they were freed from crimes?

    Meng Yunzheng put away the veil, grabbed her hand to comfort her, "I have already sent a message to Qi Lie, those people in Zhengdao Village must be looking for Liu Jie and the others, and they will come when they receive the news. Then we will know about Xu Zhensheng''s situation."

    "Mmm." Shu Yu could only take a deep breath to temporarily suppress the anxiety in his heart.

    "Shu Feng said that originally they planned to flee to Qingxuan County, which is closer. There is the territory of the black market. It would be safer for them to go there. Later, Liu Jie felt that something was wrong, and Qi Lie was in Qingxuan County. The people in the village were all sent by Qi Lie. He must have investigated the group of people who came to Zhengdao Village. Going to Qingxuan County is indeed returning to his own territory, but it is also extremely risky. It''s okay if the boy is not injured. Injured, they will inevitably be tied up. So Liu Jie decided to take care of the boy''s injury and bring him here."

    Unexpectedly, this place has already fallen into the hands of Meng Yunzheng and the others.

    Shu Feng got very limited information. Meng Yunzheng then went to ask other people. Some of them knew some information about the black market, and some had similar information to Shu Feng.

    Among these people, none of them knew the identity of the boy.

    Perhaps, those who took care of the boy in Zhengdao Village knew it well, but unfortunately, only four of them escaped.

    Liu Jie, the boy, Shu Feng, and the guard who was the first to be sent away by Shu Yu''s crossbow arrow when he realized something was wrong.

    The others were summoned by Liu Jie on the way to escape, and he knew less about the boy than Shu Feng.

    Since this is the case, Meng Yunzheng can only ask Liu Jie.

    However, Liu Jie is a tough person, no matter how much he asks, he refuses to reveal a word.

    He was so loyal to the second prince, even Meng Yunzheng began to admire him.

    But it doesn''t matter, on the third day of interrogating Liu Jie, the person who received the news rushed over, and the person who came was Qi Lie.

    Shu Yu immediately asked about Xu Zhensheng''s situation.

    Qi Lie took a sip of water, "His life is saved, this kid is really fierce. If it weren''t for his knife, Liu Jie and the others would not have abandoned the car to protect the commander, and ran away in embarrassment, and the others would have died or get caught by us."

    And with Xu Zhensheng''s knife, Liu Jie was afraid to take the risk of going to Qingxuan County. At that time, Qi Lie and the others had just started to act, and Qingxuan County was in chaos. He had very limited people in his hands, and he hadn''t yet controlled the county. If Liu Jie comes, it is not certain who will have the upper hand, at least, it will not be so easy to catch the two of them.

    "It''s also fortunate that there are those medicines left by Zhao Xi. The situation was really dangerous at that time. Liu Jie did it to death, but the emergency made him a little bit off, otherwise the boy''s life would not be saved."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2372ï¼š Teenagers identity

    Chapter 2372 The identity of the teenager

    Shu Yu breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words, as long as there is nothing wrong.

    Qi Lie smiled, "This time you have done a great job."

    Shu Yu let go of his worries, relaxed his mood, and immediately raised his eyebrows when he heard this, "So what is the identity of that young man?"

    "what do y''all think?"

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, and the latter said thoughtfully, "Liu Jie is the second in command of the black market in Southwest China. He personally pretended to be an exiled prisoner to protect the young man. So loyal. What is the relationship between this young man and the second prince?"

    It''s not that they haven''t analyzed it these days, and they have made some guesses, but they haven''t heard the answer, so they are still not sure.

    Qi Lie said with a smile, "That''s right, he has a close relationship with the Second Prince. After all, he is now the only son of the Second Prince."

    Shu Yu and the two of them looked like they really did.

    I just quickly became puzzled again, "Where did the second prince get such a big boy?"

    How big is it? ?

    The corner of Qi Lie''s mouth twitched, and he drank two more sips of water, "Seriously speaking, this is the second prince''s concubine. This second prince is just like his father, Gong Qiu, who forcibly accepted Yun Zheng''s mother In the outer room, the second prince also took a fancy to a girl. Regardless of her wishes, he built a house outside the mansion to raise her outside. The only difference is that Yunzheng avenged his mother, but this boy...killed himself with his own hands. mother."

    Shu Yu frowned suddenly, "Killed yourself?"

    "right."

    This boy is called Yuan Ye, and he is twelve years old this year. The second prince was three or four years older than Meng Yunzheng, but he was enlightened ten years earlier than him.

    He married the main concubine when he was sixteen years old, and the second prince concubine looked very ordinary. The second prince married her purely for the power of her mother''s family.

    Different from the third prince, the third prince''s mother, Concubine Xiao Gui, has the Xiao family behind her, and she is all about planning for him.

    The second prince''s mother''s natal Liu family, the assassination encountered more than 20 years ago, caused the Liu family to die or be injured. Song Xin escaped from Liu''s family during that assassination, and stayed away from Gongqiu''s sphere of influence since then, and lived a peaceful life for more than ten years.

    But the Liu family, as the protagonist who was assassinated, slowly declined after that.

    The second prince wants to compete for the position above, in addition to Gongqiu, he also needs help.

    Marriage is the first step, so early on, under the arrangement of her mother and Gongqiu, she asked the imperial decree to marry the second princess.

    In order to make the second concubine''s natal family believe in him, he has always acted like he only married one person. Not only did it make others feel that he was single-minded, but the second concubine and her natal family also believed that he was a reliable person.

    How did they know that just the second month after the second prince married the main concubine, he raised an outer room outside, and the outer room gave birth to a son early.

    When the second princess first married into the royal family, she was pregnant in three months. It''s just that royal battles are unavoidable. The other princes are naturally unwilling to see that the second prince has an heir so early. Under the artificial design, the second prince concubine had a miscarriage and her body was injured. She couldn''t conceive for several years.

    The second concubine and her mother''s family were very ashamed of the second prince, but the latter didn''t even accept a side concubine and concubine, and still lived with the second concubine.

    It was not until a few years later that the second concubine gave birth to a daughter.

    However, the good times didn''t last long. When the little princess was only four years old, the Gongqiu incident was exposed, and the second prince''s family was imprisoned in another courtyard.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2373ï¼š matricide

    Chapter 2373 Mother killing

    After being imprisoned, the little princess was shocked and fell ill, and later suffered a lot in another hospital, and died of illness not long after. The second princess was heartbroken and soon followed.

    In the eyes of outsiders, the little princess is the only child of the second prince for so many years, and the second princess is his beloved wife.

    The two passed away one after another, which is really a tragedy in the world. Therefore, the second prince passed away unexpectedly in another courtyard. Everyone thought that he was the result of all hope. No one suspected that he would fake his death to escape.

    So much so that at the end of the year before last, he and the third prince jointly rebelled, and the entire court was extremely shocked.

    The second prince''s concubine''s natal family helped the second prince do a lot of private affairs in the early years. When the first emperor liquidated the second prince, they naturally couldn''t escape.

    Poor that family put their whole family''s life into it for the second prince. As a result, this man has already raised several women outside, and even has such a big son.

    Yuan Ye is the only child of the second prince. Even if he is only a concubine, he was raised by protection and care.

    Even if the second prince lost, the people under him never treated him badly.

    Yuan Ye''s mother was forcibly taken in by the second prince. After learning that the second prince failed to rebel and was arrested the year before last, there were many fewer people around him, and he even left the capital with their mother and son.

    Yuan Ye''s mother felt that this was the best chance to escape from the second prince, and she wanted to take her son to escape.

    Who knew that Yuan Ye was used to the days when there were people waiting around him. He felt that his father hadn''t failed.

    Such a future, no fool would want it.

    Facing his mother who tried his best to take him away, Yuan Ye felt that she was an eyesore blocking the way. No wonder she could only be an outsider with narrow vision and couldn''t get on the stage. So when his mother was not paying attention, he directly took her to kill.

    Yuan Ye was only ten years old at the time, and if he said he was already very sensible, he was not yet, and if he said he was ignorant, it would be even more impossible.

    Yuan Ye''s act of killing his mother shocked the people who followed him to take care of him, and they even became afraid of Yuan Ye. How cruel is such a person who is about ten years old, but can attack his mother who depends on him for life?

    It is impossible for them to leave Yuan Ye behind, this is the only heir of the Second Prince, if something happens to them, none of them will live. Moreover, there are a few people who think that they are not poisonous and not husbands. Yuan Ye is so courageous at such a young age, he is not a person who is burdened by emotions.

    After discussing with several adults in the black market in the Southwest, they took Yuan Ye to Zhengdao Village in the name of exile. Firstly, to hide his identity, and secondly, Yuan Ye''s temperament really needs to be tempered.

    These things were revealed by those who were arrested in Zhengdao Village.

    Among those people, there are indeed a few who know Yuan Ye''s identity very well.

    Speaking of this, Qi Lie was overjoyed, "After Liu Jie and Yuan Ye escaped, the traces left on the road went in several directions, and we didn''t find anyone for a while. Now you are caught, just right , I want him to be useful, someone can give it to me."

    "nature."

    What Qi Lie said is useful is to use it to restrain the lieutenant general of the garrison.

    Speaking of the garrison, Meng Yunzheng asked in a low voice, "I heard that General Shen''s whereabouts are unknown, do you have any clues about him?"

    Qi Lie nodded, "General Shen was rescued, but he is still seriously injured."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2374ï¼š The big house is completely over

    Chapter 2374 The big house is completely over

    It''s good that people are fine, both Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng think the situation is not that bad.

    Soon, Qi Lie took Yuan Ye, Liu Jie and Shu Feng away.

    Speaking of Shu Feng, Qi Lie also mentioned the members of the eldest family of the Shu family. Shu Feng himself escaped, but the rest of the Shu family were all arrested.

    The person who arrested them was Shu Quan and the wife that Shu Feng later married. Shu Quan was watching when the two sides were fighting.

    Unexpectedly, Mrs. Wu has already blocked the eldest lady and the eldest lady of the Shu family in the door.

    In addition to them, there are two younger brothers of Shu Feng and Aunt Li in the big house of the Shu family.

    One of the brothers was working with Shu Feng, he was also present when the two sides fought that day, and was arrested by Qi Lie''s men.

    There is also a younger brother who is more honest and younger, and is the child of Aunt Li. Aunt Li couldn''t bear the hardship two years ago, she found someone else to marry, Shu Feng and Da Furen didn''t stop her, they were even happy to see the success.

    After all, Aunt Li is weak, and on the road to exile, she also fell ill, and fell ill every three days. The son is too young, not only can''t do heavy work, but also becomes a drag on them.

    Therefore, a widower in the village who was more than ten years older than Aunt Li gave him one, two or three silver coins, and Aunt Li took her young son and changed his surname to live with him.

    The mother and son were neither aware of nor participated in what the eldest family of the Shu family had done.

    Although they didn''t help like Shu Quan, at least they weren''t like Da Furen and the others, they couldn''t even save their lives this time.

    Shu Yu can only say that Shu Feng really committed suicide, and now it''s over, and everyone has paid for it.

    Qi Lie left, he not only took away Yuan Ye and the others, but also took away Meng Yunzheng, who cooperated tacitly.

    There is Master Cheng and Shu Yu at Chengfu, so there is no need to worry.

    Only that night, riots broke out in Hetai Mansion, and conflicts and fires broke out in several places in the city.

    Fortunately, Master Cheng has recovered in the past few days, purged a group of people, and soon led Ma Lu and others to stabilize the situation in the city.

    Meng Yunzheng had been away for half a month, and in the middle of it, someone sent two letters, only saying that everything was fine.

    Master Cheng has been sending people to pay attention to their news. Although several guards around him have accidents, the sons of the family have grown up rapidly.

    Shu Yu knew that apart from Hetai Mansion, there were chaos in several places. The power in the Southwest is very complicated and scattered. The Second Prince and the others must have bought a lot of people. If there is any movement from these people, problems will easily arise.

    Shu Yu and others left Hetai Mansion and went to other prefectures and counties to help.

    The only place that is fairly peaceful is Heichang County, a county that Shu Yu is very familiar with. Under the management of the county magistrate, only one incident of chaos occurred.

    Qi Lie brought a lot of people, especially after he started to act, people who had been hiding everywhere came out.

    Several conflicts broke out between the two sides, each with casualties.

    But generally speaking, Qi Lie and the others captured Yuan Ye and Liu Jie, found the location of the black market, and took all the food and weapons stored in the black market for themselves, so they had the upper hand.

    Shu Yu went back to Zhengdao Village with Ma Lu while heading to Linzhang Mansion.

    Ma Lu knew that there was a fight in Zhengdao Village, even though Qi Lie came back and said he was fine, he was still a little worried.

    When I returned to Zhengdao Village, I found that the huge village was very quiet.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2375ï¼š Visit Xu Zhensheng

    Chapter 2375 Visiting Xu Zhensheng

    The last time I came here, there were still people walking around in the village, but this time it was completely different, almost no one stayed outside the house.

    When Steward Yu saw Shu Yu and the others, he hurriedly greeted them, "Master, you are here."

    Shu Yu walked to Zhuangzi, and unexpectedly found Wang Changdong here.

    It seems that he has worked very hard during this period, there are wrinkles between his brows, and he has lost a lot of weight.

    Facing Shu Yu, he couldn''t help but smile wryly, "Such a big incident happened in Zhengdao Village, and the county magistrate is also very worried. Fortunately, an adult from the capital said that someone from them will take over here, and now the village There are also adults from the capital, and the county magistrate said that I am familiar with Zhengdao Village, so he let me temporarily live here to facilitate their orders. County lord, do you want to meet the adults from the capital?"

    Shu Yu thought for a while, "Alright."

    So Wang Changdong took her to meet someone, and that person was the lame man Meng Yunzheng saw last time.

    It wasn''t until the fight last time that the people in the village realized that he was not disabled at all, not to mention his legs and feet, and his martial arts were still strong.

    He told Shu Yu that the chaos in Zhengdao Village had calmed down, but the matter on Qi Lie''s side hadn''t been settled yet, so he stayed here temporarily just in case.

    As for the Shu family and the rebels who were arrested, they have already been locked in the prison in the county seat.

    After learning about the recent situation, Shu Yu couldn''t wait to go to Xu''s house.

    Xu''s family members were all there, they didn''t know that Shu Yu had come to Zhengdao Village, until there was a voice outside the door, Xu Dali and Lin came out in surprise.

    "County head?"

    Shu Yu entered the door, "I heard that Zhensheng was injured, how is he?"

    Seeing that Mrs. Lin lost a lot of weight, she heard the words and said, "Let the county lord worry about it. He is fine now, but he has suffered a lot."

    After finishing speaking, he greeted several people and entered the house.

    Xu Zhensheng was shot with an arrow in the wrist and slashed in the chest. Xu Dali said that it was almost impossible to save him at first, but luckily Wei Qin was there.

    Before Wei Qin was injured, Zhao Xi left some life-saving medicines and told her how to use them. In particular, there are still medicinal materials for hanging life.

    So as soon as Xu Zhensheng was brought in, Lin was so panicked that he didn''t know what to do, Wei Qin quickly fed him the medicine first, and stopped the bleeding, at least temporarily saved his life.

    After the doctor came, he used mostly Zhao Xi''s medicine.

    Now Xu Zhensheng can sit up, but he is not in good spirits yet.

    Seeing Shu Yu, Xu Zhensheng felt a little guilty, "Sister Lu."

    Shu Yu was annoyed, "Didn''t I tell you last time? Stay away from those things. It''s better for you to take the initiative."

    "Sorry, I won''t dare next time."

    Shu Yu doesn''t believe it at all, but this is not her own child after all, and she can''t control a lot, "Fortunately, there is no danger, so let''s learn from experience."

    Xu Zhensheng chuckled, and then asked, "Then, will my knife help you?"

    Shu Yu smiled, "It''s very helpful, this time you have made a great contribution." She raised her eyes to look at the roof, "I think your family will leave here soon."

    "Really?" Xu Zhensheng was very excited and looked at his parents.

    Xu Dali let out a breath, feeling relieved. Mrs. Lin was also happy, but she couldn''t help but feel sad when she thought of taking a big risk and almost costing her son''s life, her eyes turned slightly red.

    After watching Xu Zhensheng, Shu Yu let him rest well, and then went to see Wei Qin.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2376ï¼š The richest woman in Dasu

    Chapter 2376 Osu''s No. 1 Rich Woman

    Wei Qin is much better, and now she can help Lin with some simple chores.

    Especially during Xu Zhensheng''s recuperation period, Wei Qin has been enlightening Lin.

    Shu Yu asked her to stay in Xu''s house for a while longer, and when everything was settled, they could return to Dong''an Mansion.

    Wei Qin was looking forward to this, she really wanted to see her son as soon as possible.

    Shu Yu didn''t stay in Zhengdao Village for long, Ma Lu returned home, and then set off with her again to Hetai Mansion to start a family.

    After another half month, the chaos in the southwest gradually subsided. General Shen regained control of the Southwest Garrison, the deputy general was beheaded, and Liu Jie died to save Yuanye after he could not resist.

    It was Yuan Ye, who saw that there was no hope, cried bitterly on the spot and begged Qi Lie for mercy, without any backbone.

    Meng Yunzheng looked at him, feeling that it was an eyesore.

    The descendants of this Gong family are really inferior to each other. Fortunately, he followed his mother and grew up in Meng''s family.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t care about the following matters any more. The Southwest was not like the Changjin Mansion. The Changjin Mansion was rebelled by the magistrates, but there was still an adult in the Southwest.

    Plus Qi Lie brought a lot of people this time, so there is no need for Meng Yunzheng to deal with the aftermath.

    Having been away for more than a month, he couldn''t wait to go back and see his wife.

    After returning to the married family, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng had time to formally pay their respects to the Master Dongqing Guanzhu.

    The Master of the Eastern Qing Dynasty didn''t say much, but gave them two special peace symbols.

    "The two of you are a heaven-sent marriage. As long as you join hands and help each other, you will live a smooth life together. Ayu, you and Master have a shallow fate, and there will not be many opportunities to meet in the future. Don''t miss Master. If you have a chance, Master will return to Dong''an Mansion to visit you."

    After speaking, she took out another security lock, "This is a gift for your children in advance."

    Shu Yu was stunned for a moment, and took the safety lock, "Thank you, Master."

    "The teacher will leave tomorrow, so you can take care of yourself from now on."

    "Leave tomorrow? Where is Master going?"

    The Master of the Eastern Qing Dynasty sighed, "I came here this time for a fellow Taoist. He disappeared at the end of last year. There has been no news for so long. I will always go to her as a teacher."

    "If Master needs to find someone, I can help."

    "No need, this is a matter for the teacher. After you finish your work in the southwest, go back to Dong''an Mansion as soon as possible."

    The temple master of the Eastern Qing Dynasty rejected Shu Yu''s kindness, and early the next morning, she packed up her simple belongings, left the married family, and left the Hetai Mansion.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng sent her out of the city, and they didn''t look away until her figure completely disappeared.

    Shu Yu looked down at the safety lock in his hand, "I don''t know when we will see each other again after today''s parting."

    "Didn''t Master say it? When she returns to Dong''an Mansion. Speaking of which, Master has not returned for several years. I think she will definitely go back after finishing her business in the Southwest this time."

    After all, Dongqing Temple is still there.

    Shu Yu was right after thinking about it, "Let''s go, go back."

    The two turned and went back to the city.

    "What are you going to do next?"

    "I''m going to have a look at the shop, and if I find something suitable, I''ll sell melon seeds and sunflower oil here."

    Meng Yunzheng was amused, "You really plan to open a shop in one place, and you will have to write road notes all over Dasu?"

    "That is, I want to be the richest woman in Dasu."

    Meng Yunzheng raised his eyebrows, "This ambition is very ambitious."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2377ï¼š Marus future

    Chapter 2377 Ma Lu''s future

    In the following days, Shu Yu began to inspect the market in the southwest.

    The terrain in the southwest is complex, and people come from all over the country, so both habits and diet are very diverse. She wants to open a shop here, but it is feasible, and the people''s acceptance is also high.

    She went to several places, and finally chose Hetaifu.

    Hetai Mansion is the provincial capital, more prosperous than Linzhang Mansion, with a larger population, and naturally stronger consumption power.

    Hetaifu just suffered a disaster some time ago. Although it recovered quickly, there are still a few more shops with good locations and reasonable prices.

    Shu Yu had a sharp eye and a quick hand, so he directly attacked the two rooms. After all, the opportunity was rare.

    One is a shop, and the other one she intends to rent out temporarily, and she may open a branch shop in the future.

    After confirming the opening of a shop in the southwest, Shu Yu asked someone to send a letter to Dong''an Mansion, asking Yuan Gui to bring the convoy to deliver the goods. Yuangui had traveled the Southwest road before, so he was already familiar with it.

    Subsequently, Shu Yu started looking for craftsmen to repair it.

    During this period, Qi Lie came to him, and wanted to drag Meng Yunzheng to help.

    Meng Yunzheng refused him sincerely, "My wife wants to open a shop. As a husband, how can I leave her alone in this place full of dragons and snakes? I should take care of most of the things so that she can Take it easy so that she can realize her dream as soon as possible. On your side, there is nothing I can do."

    Qi Lie was very puzzled, "Dream? What dream does Princess Lu have?"

    "Become the number one rich woman in Dasu."

    Qi Lie, "..."

    Shu Yu, who just passed by the door and heard the conversation between the two of them, "..." suddenly felt ashamed, and hurried away.

    Qi Lie couldn''t drag Meng Yunzheng away no matter what he said, so he gritted his teeth and left.

    Once, he took Ma Lu away.

    Ma Lu has always been a very thoughtful person. He and his brothers were robbers on the mountain. The government saw that they did not hurt anyone, and they were forced to become bandits. To make an exception, they will only be exiled to the southwest.

    After arriving in Zhengdao Village, the few of them had a pretty good life. Compared with when they were bandits, they were more stable.

    Later Ma Lu got married, and he knew he couldn''t live like this. So after Chengxian met him by chance to solicit, he agreed, and followed him to Hetai Mansion.

    He wanted to make some achievements. First, he and his brothers could get rid of their crimes and become good citizens.

    Secondly, the three members of the Fang family were wronged by the local government to end up in this way, and he wanted to help them rehabilitate.

    He has always worked hard in his work. If he follows the steps step by step, his goal can be achieved.

    However, the married family was in trouble. Mr. Cheng knew that his dereliction of duty had caused a catastrophe. Although it is still safe now, he will definitely be questioned after the matter is over.

    He arranges the people in the mansion as soon as he can, but Ma Lu didn''t say anything. As long as Cheng''s mansion is still there, he is the subordinate of Cheng''s family, and he will do things for Mr. Cheng for a day.

    But when Qi Lie came, Master Cheng and Cheng Xian advised Ma Lu to follow Qi Lie.

    Ma Lu finally bid farewell to starting a family, and took those brothers with him to start a new journey.

    Qi Lie was very satisfied with the abilities of Ma Lu and the others, and he planned to bring Ma Lu and the others back to the capital. Moreover, he also promised Ma Lu that when something happened in the southwest, he would seek credit from the emperor, pardon the crimes of several people, and promised to rehabilitate the Fang family.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2378ï¼š quarrel

    Chapter 2378 Quarrel

    Ma Lu and the Fang family are very happy.

    Shu Yu was also very happy, and Meng Yunzheng became more cheerful without Qi Lie''s entanglement.

    The shop began to be repaired in full swing, and Shu Yu was thinking about recruiting the shopkeeper and assistants.

    She is actually very optimistic about Xu Dali and Xu Zhensheng, but based on the performance of the two of them in this incident, they will definitely be rewarded for their merits.

    At that time, they will no longer be guilty, and they may leave the southwest and return to their hometowns, with a better future.

    Therefore, Shu Yu planned to recruit shopkeepers and assistants in the local area.

    In fact, although the composition of personnel in the Southwest is complicated, there are also a lot of talents. Many people who were originally wealthy or capable were exiled here for various reasons.

    These people, if you pick one at random, may have the ability to make great achievements.

    only¡­

    "I don''t know these people well." Shu Yu said to Meng Yunzheng a little worriedly, "We can''t stay here for long, and we''ll leave later. If the shopkeeper''s character is not good, this shop will open for nothing."

    No matter where she goes to open a shop, every time the shopkeeper is chosen, she is very worried.

    Especially this is the southwest, it is not like Dongan Mansion is my hometown, nor is it like the shop in Changjin Mansion is Meng¡¯s hometown, nor is it like the capital city where there are old acquaintances of Meng Yunzheng.

    Southwest is complicated and far away, so Yuangui and the others occasionally deliver goods, and they usually give full authority to the shopkeeper here to manage.

    Meng Yunzheng told her not to worry, "We are not familiar with Hetai Mansion, but Mr. Cheng and Chengxian have lived here for so many years, they should know about it. I really can''t make up my mind. Ask them?"

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up suddenly, "Okay."

    The two went to the married house, but just entered the front yard, they heard Mr. Cheng and Cheng Xian arguing, and the two were arguing red-faced.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, both a little surprised.

    Chengxian... dare to quarrel with Master Cheng?

    The two of them didn''t want to listen anymore. Unexpectedly, Master Cheng had already seen them, and immediately raised his head and said, "Mr. Meng, County Lord Lu, you came at a good time, help me persuade him."

    The two of them didn''t know why, so they followed into the door.

    "Master Cheng, what''s wrong with you?"

    Master Cheng sighed and said, "I''m not going to hide it from you. After the incident in the Southwest is over, the Cheng family may be defeated. I don''t know what will happen in the future. Most likely, they will be imprisoned." Seriously, even apologizing with death.

    "The whole married family, it is thankful to be able to keep a few children. Although Chengxian has been with me for so many years, he can''t fall on him if he wants to be punished. He has some ability, let him fend for himself, it is considered as our master and servant''s love. But he is not willing, and wants to advance and retreat with the married family. I know he is loyal, but the married family can keep one by one, and the other Why drag him into the water?"

    However, Chengxian also has his own reasons, "I am the only one left by my lord''s side now. If I leave my lord at this time, I will die, and I will have no face to face Chengwen and the others. My life is My lord, wherever my lord goes, I will follow."

    Master Cheng had a headache, "Why didn''t I know you were so stubborn before?!"

    Chengxian pursed his lips and remained silent.

    Shu Yu and the two did not expect that they were arguing over this, but they both had their own reasons.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2379ï¼š Meng Yunzhengs persuasion

    Chapter 2379 Meng Yunzheng''s persuasion

    Of course, according to Shu Yu''s thinking, she is more in favor of Master Cheng''s decision.

    She glanced at Meng Yunzheng, who then said to Master Cheng, "I''ll have a chat with Chengxian alone, to persuade him."

    Master Cheng nodded quickly, but he couldn''t convince him even after talking.

    Cheng Xian frowned, "Young Master Meng, don''t persuade me, I''ve made up my mind, wait..."

    Before he finished speaking, Meng Yunzheng walked towards the door with his shoulders in his arms, "Don''t worry, listen to me first."

    Chengxian''s injury has mostly healed under Zhao Xi''s treatment, but it hasn''t healed yet. How can it withstand Meng Yunzheng''s strength? After a while, he was led to the door.

    Meng Yunzheng leaned against the pillar under the veranda, "Let me give you a suggestion, do you want to listen to it?"

    "Mr. Meng, it''s useless if you try to persuade me."

    Meng Yunzheng ignored him and said, "We all know that the family is doomed this time. In particular, the family has a relative who plays a very important role in the black market. After Cheng Wenbao''s brother and sister were arrested, the person who confessed could be It also includes other married family members. So if something happens to Mr. Cheng in the future, who else can help him or Mr. Cheng¡¯s children? If you really want to continue to be loyal to him, you might as well pick yourself out first, and use your ability to go outside in the future. Hard work will inevitably lead to success. At that time, wouldn¡¯t it be better to help the married couple when they encounter difficulties?¡±

    Chengxian was stunned, yes, he only thought about advancing and retreating with the adults, why didn''t he think about preparing a way out for the adults?

    Meng Yunzheng''s words were like enlightenment, making Cheng Xian suddenly aware of the problem.

    He took a deep breath, and arched his hands at him, "Thank you, Mr. Meng, I understand what to do?"

    He returned to the front hall, Master Cheng was talking to Shu Yu, seeing him coming back, he still had a bright look on his face, slightly surprised.

    The next moment, Cheng Xian knelt down, "My lord, this subordinate understands your painstaking efforts, so let''s do as you said."

    Master Cheng was really shocked now, didn''t Meng Yunzheng and Cheng Xian just go out for a while? In three sentences, does it make sense to him?

    He couldn''t help looking at Meng Yunzheng who came in later, "You..." What did you say to him?

    That''s all, no matter what you say, as long as you can persuade him to become a virtuous person.

    Among the major guards, Cheng Xian is the only one left now, and Master Cheng hopes that he will be well.

    After finishing Xian¡¯s work, Shu Yu asked about the candidate for the store manager.

    Master Cheng doesn''t know much about these things, but Cheng Xian has been doing business outside, and has come into contact with many different people, so there are really a few candidates.

    He told the candidate''s name and origin, and wrote a letter of introduction.

    If it wasn''t for the injuries on his body, Cheng Xian planned to take them to find someone himself.

    Right now, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng approached the door with the four list candidates in their hands.

    After seeing Chengxian''s letter of introduction, the first family''s expression changed slightly. Before Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng introduced themselves, they said that they already had a place to go, so they were shirked.

    Both Shu Yu and Shu Yu are good people, knowing that this person guessed that something will happen to the married family, and they don''t care much about Cheng Xian, fearing that they will be implicated.

    However, this person is indeed like what Cheng Xian wrote, people will judge the situation, have their own little calculations, and have a strong sensitivity to many things.

    The first one was eliminated, and Shu Yu and the two quickly found the second one.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2380ï¼š Shu Quan came to the door

    Chapter 2380 Shu Quan came to the door

    After reading Chengxian''s letter of introduction, the second family invited them in very politely.

    However, after entering the house, they found that this family''s house was very... lively, with too many people.

    This man is capable, and he loves his wife very much.

    The problem is that his wife is a very soft-hearted person, so soft-hearted that she has adopted many children.

    Shu Yu does not comment on such behavior. Some children are indeed pitiful. It is a goodwill gesture for someone to give them a shelter from the wind and rain.

    Shu Yu will take care of such people within her ability.

    Yes, within the scope of ability.

    But the wife of this family obviously didn''t think so. She didn''t even care about her own children. She focused on putting her kindness on the poor children outside, and brought these people home one by one, causing her two children to suffer. Squeezed into a corner, pitifully thin.

    Shu Yu could only shake his head. Even if the man who was the head of the family disagreed with his wife, he didn''t stop her. He loves his wife, Shu Yu appreciates it, but it hurts so much that there is no bottom line, then Shu Yu has to worry that handing over the shop to him will bring endless troubles.

    The second one is also eliminated.

    They went to the third house.

    The third family is very good, the husband and wife are harmonious, the children are a little naughty, but it doesn''t hurt, and Shu Yu is generally very satisfied.

    The fourth family is also good. Although the man is a widower, the children in the family are taken care of by their mothers, and they are very thoughtful.

    Shu Yu weighed the latter two for a while, and finally chose the third one.

    After choosing, Shu Yu explained his future intentions.

    The man in the third family is named Luo Shu. He is over thirty years old, and he is relatively smooth.

    Shu Yu tested him, and his character is fine.

    So the candidate for the shopkeeper was decided in this way, and it was much simpler for the buddy.

    Shu Yu thought of the people in Zhengdao Village and Heichang County, who had received more or less favors in these two places.

    She wants to choose two people from these two places, but Heichang County is a certain distance from Taifu, if they intend to come, it can be regarded as leaving their hometown.

    When Shu Yu went to Zhengdao Village, there were quite a few people who signed up to work as shopkeepers in a shop in the provincial government. Even if they hadn''t been exiled, it was a decent and enviable job.

    Shu Yu chose and chose, and finally chose Zhang Pingan from the Zhang family.

    Zhang Ping''an had learned characters, and Aunt Zhang exchanged meals with Shu Yu on her first day in exile. Zhang Ping''an is quite an honest person, he works quickly and diligently, and considering all things considered, he is still suitable.

    Who knew that Zhang Ping''an''s wife disagreed, probably because she had heard that Aunt Zhang had intended to set him up with Shu Yu, and she was afraid that they might have something to do, so she insisted on making him refuse the job.

    Aunt Zhang almost died of anger, wishing she could use a big broom to beat out such a woman who hinders a man''s future.

    Who knew that she was pregnant at this time, and Aunt Zhang would not beat her, or not.

    Amid the choice of leaving their hometown to work in the provincial government and their future grandson, the Zhang family finally chose the child in their womb, and rejected the errand with tears in their eyes.

    Shu Yu was also very helpless about this, she just thought that Zhang Ping''an was suitable, but she unexpectedly found that Meng Yunzheng seemed to be in a much happier mood.

    Unexpectedly, when Shu Yu was about to recruit people again, as soon as the news was released, Shu Quan came to the door.

    Finishing...it should be finished in a few days

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2381ï¼š my brother-in-law

    Chapter 2381 My brother-in-law

    Shu Yu sized up Shu Quan who walked into the Zhuangzi, surprise flashed across his face, "You... are also here to recruit a buddy?"

    No, she refuses.

    Although Shu Quan could read and write, he received an elite education. But his character is not very good, and he is not a hardworking person.

    Even if they have cooperated before, but cooperation is cooperation, everyone gets what they need, she still doesn''t like Shu Quan.

    However, the expression on Shu Quan''s face was even weirder. He went to work as a clerk in her shop? What are you kidding?

    Shu Quan has experienced severe beatings in the past few years, and he really doesn''t have that kind of arrogance. If he wants to be a buddy for others, he is very happy, even happy, which is better than opening up wasteland in Zhengdao Village.

    But Shu Yu is different, she used to be the third young lady from the Shu family. In the past, as the son of the second wife, even if he didn''t have any direct quarrel with her, he still didn''t pay attention to these concubine younger sisters.

    With such an identity, Shu Quan can be as far away from Shu Yu as he wants.

    So as soon as Shu Yu asked, he immediately shook his head, "No."

    Seeing him rejecting so quickly, Shu Yu twitched the corner of his mouth, "Then what are you doing here?"

    Shu Quan paused, then took out a bank note from his sleeve, "This is the bank note you gave us some time ago, and I return it to you."

    Shu Yu was a little surprised. Although Meng Yunzheng asked Xia Yan to give them ten taels of silver for the sake of acting, it was indeed in return for his secret correspondence.

    She thought that the Shu family had already used up the money, and even if it wasn''t used up, the ten taels of silver notes wouldn''t have been kept intact.

    Looking at the bank note in front of him, Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "Why do I feel uneasy about receiving this money?"

    Shu Quan pursed his lips, "I am indeed, please ask for something."

    "Begging?" This word is used very delicately, how could Shu Quan say begging in front of her?

    Shu Quan''s complexion changed, and he took a deep breath, "I know you had a bad time in Shu''s house, so you don''t want to have any more interaction with us. This is the last time, just... I remind you Shu Feng A little reward for catching the Lord of the Eastern Qing Dynasty."

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "You wrote to remind us, isn''t it for you to get out of the current predicament? Besides, you are not too sure why Shu Feng did this."

    "But the Dongqing temple master is very important, I can also find other channels to listen to Datian. I believe that the emperor knows the news of the Dongqing temple master, and will not sit idly by."

    Shu Yu laughed, that is to say, but Shu Quan himself is not sure if other channels are reliable, right?

    But no matter what, the information he gave is real, and Shu Yu doesn''t want to keep entangled in this matter.

    So she simply leaned on the back of the chair, "Okay, then tell me, what do you want, I will think about it."

    Shu Quan breathed a sigh of relief, he knew that what he said was not very confident. But Shu Yu is willing to listen, it is always an opportunity.

    "I know you are recruiting a man from the provincial government shop, and I want to recommend someone to you."

    Shu Yu stopped drinking tea, so it turned out that he came here for his buddy''s business.

    She just said, at this juncture, what is the important thing for Shu Quan to come to the door?

    "Who do you want to recommend?"

    "Gu Xinghua."

    Shu Yu inexplicably felt that the name sounded familiar, "He is..."

    Shu Quan said, "He is Ah Zhao''s man, my brother-in-law."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2382ï¼š Shu Quans final plan

    Chapter 2382 Shu Quan''s final plan

    Shu Yu suddenly realized that Ah Zhao was the fourth daughter of the second wife.

    So this Gu Xinghua is her husband who is ten years older than Shu Zhao?

    Shu Yu remembers...

    "He seems to be a little lame. We guys do a lot of things, and at least one needs to be healthy." If it''s just a civil servant who is sitting and doing things, it doesn''t matter whether he is lame or not.

    But the guy is facing customers, and most of the time he has to stand or walk, which is really inappropriate.

    Shu Quan shook his head, "Not lame."

    "Um?"

    Shu Quan rubbed the center of his brows and explained, "How should I put it? It was when Gu Xinghua was exiled that year, he was injured, and he walked with a limp for more than half a year. It got better later, but his walking habit did not change for a while. Come here, sometimes subconsciously put the center of gravity to the left side, which makes walking awkward. The people in Zhengdao Village saw him like this, and called him lame, and he couldn¡¯t get over it if he screamed too much. His family lived far away , Many people who haven¡¯t seen him really think he is crippled. But now he has recovered and walks very steadily. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him to have a look.¡±

    "Besides, if your family recruits a buddy, you must be correct. Gu Xinghua looks good, and you also know that Azhao. Although his temper has changed a lot over the years, the habits he developed when he was young will not really let him go. Marry yourself to an old, ugly and lame man. If you are really so useless, Azhao would rather jump into the river."

    Shu Yu agrees with this point, she thought it was strange earlier. Even if the fourth girl recognized the reality clearly, she wasn''t realistic to this extent.

    If Gu Xinghua is really like what Shu Quan said, but just older, then it makes sense that the four girls would not turn the Gu family upside down by marrying him.

    She just felt strange, "You are so nice, why did you find such an errand for him?"

    also begged to her head.

    Shu Quan let out a sigh of relief, "I can''t do anything about it. This time, I was more or less helpful in arresting Shu Feng and the others. I have contacted the adult who temporarily lives in Zhengdao Village. He said Alright, I have sorted out the matter here and sent it to the capital, my credit is indispensable. Among other things, it will definitely be no problem to forgive our family''s sins."

    Shu Yu nodded, that''s true.

    Shu Quan, "This is Zhengdao Village. We don''t want to stay here. If we really recover our good status, we will probably go back to our hometown."

    go back home?

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, "Are you going back to Dong''an Mansion?" Farewell.

    "Of course not. Dong''an Mansion is just a place where my uncle is an official." Foreign officials cannot be officials in their original hometown. After the boss of the Shu family was transferred to Dong''an Mansion, he took over his parents. They want to come together, "You forgot, our Shu family''s ancestral home is in Jincheng Mansion. Although I have been there since I was a child, it is still much more prosperous than the Southwest."

    Shu Yu remembered, "So you want to go back to Jincheng Mansion?"

    "Yes, but we can go, but the fourth sister is already married and has a child. This Jincheng Mansion is far away from the southwest, and even if there is a chance in the future, it will be rare to see each other. The fourth brother-in-law spends all day in Zhengdao Village There is no bright future in doing things, and life will be miserable in the future. I thought, before we leave, I will settle them down anyway."

    Shu Yu looked at the person in front of him in surprise, he didn''t expect Shu Quan to have brother-sister love for the fourth girl.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2383ï¼š you were cheated by him

    Chapter 2383 You were cheated by him

    "I understand, I can give him a chance. But I have to meet people, and I''m not doing charity. If it''s not suitable, I don''t want it."

    Shu Quan''s eyes lit up slightly, "It''s definitely suitable. That kid was illiterate before, but after marrying Ah Zhao, he learned a lot of characters. Being a clerk in your shop is definitely beneficial to you."

    Shu Yu, "Call someone over first."

    "Okay." Shu Quan nodded again and again, then looked at the bank note on the table, "Then this money..."

    "Why, do you still want to take it back?"

    Shu Quan instantly withdrew the thoughts in his mind, and left the door without saying a word.

    As soon as he left, Ying Xi asked in a low voice, "Miss, do you really want to recruit someone from the Shu family?"

    "I realized that I misjudged Shu Quan. He is actually more discerning and tactful than Shu Feng. Before, I thought he was probably a cold-blooded person because of his quarrel with his father. But he treats him like that. Mother, but she was very kind to his sister. Before leaving, he still wanted to find a backer for his sister."

    Is Shu Quan short of money? They are in short supply, even if they return to their original place of origin, they have to spend a lot of money on the way. The ten taels of silver are enough for the family''s expenses for two years, and it is also enough for them to live better on the way back.

    But he came back.

    If Gu Xinghua wants to be a clerk, can''t he apply for it himself? Yes, if Shu Yu really likes him, he will still recruit him.

    But Shu Quan came to ask for this opportunity by himself. He also wanted to tell the Gu family before the Shu family left that Shu Yu had a good relationship with them. Even if the Shu family left, the Gu family could not bully the fourth girl. Thanks to Shu Quan, the Gu family should be grateful.

    Shu Yu gave a ''tsk'' sound, "As expected of being cultivated by the Shu family, he likes to play tricks and tricks. I hope that Gu Xinghua really told him what he said, otherwise, I can''t help it."

    Just thinking about it, I saw Aunt Fang coming in with tremella soup, "Ayu, Auntie made something for you, come and taste it."

    "Thank you, Auntie."

    Aunt Fang put the bowl on the table, "I saw that Shu Quan from the Shu family went out just now. He came to look for you? Did he want to make things difficult for you again?" She didn''t forget earlier that they used the excuse that Miss Six could not give it to her father. Shangxiang extorted Shu Yu ten taels of silver.

    Thinking of silver, Aunt Fang saw the silver bills on the table.

    Um? Just like twelve.

    Shu Yu rested his finger on the banknote, saw Aunt Fang looked over, and said while drinking the white fungus soup, "Shu Quan came to return the banknote, and by the way, he said something for his sister-in-law."

    She told about the reason for Shu Quan''s visit. Unexpectedly, Aunt Fang had a weird expression after hearing this, and slapped her thigh suddenly and said, "Ayu, you were deceived by him, and I knew he was not a good guy."

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "How do you say that?"

    "Shu Quan said that Gu Xinghua is a good-looking man? He is so good-looking. He looks really ugly."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    This, can''t it?

    But Aunt Fang will definitely not lie to her, but Shu Quan''s aesthetics is fine, besides, Shu Zhao should not want to marry an older and ugly man, right?

    "It''s okay, I asked Shu Quan to call people over. If he really lied to me, I''ll throw them out at that time."

    Aunt Fang nodded repeatedly, went to find a broom and came over, ready to fight.

    Shu Yu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, he lowered his head and finished the tremella soup silently.

    After she had calmed down for a while, footsteps finally came from outside the door.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2384ï¼š look fresh

    Chapter 2384 Looks tender

    Shu Quan was the first to enter the door, followed by Shu Zhao and a man holding a child in his arms.

    Seeing the man''s appearance, before Shu Yu had time to ask, he heard a surprised voice from Aunt Fang beside him, "You, you are Gu Xinghua??"

    Gu Xinghua, who was holding the child, nodded. Aunt Fang gasped and looked him up and down, "Where''s your beard? You actually look like this? Aren''t you going to be thirty? Why are you still like this, so..." Nen.

    This young man is almost the same as that young man who is less than twenty years old.

    Gu Xinghua smiled uncomfortably, "I shaved my beard."

    He explained, "My face has always been like this, just to look at my young age. When I was exiled to the southwest, I only had my mother and my young sister by my side. If I didn''t look more mature, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to keep them. .¡±

    Later, he got married, but he shaved off his beard. It''s just that his wife said that he was too handsome and would attract bees and butterflies, so she asked him to continue.

    Aunt Fang was stunned, but nodded when she heard the words, it was indeed so.

    When Gu Xinghua came to Zhengdao Village, the girl was only in her teens, and the Gu family''s mother was weak and sick. If Gu Xinghua himself looked like a bully, life in Zhengdao Village would be difficult.

    "If you had shaved off your beard earlier, you might have married a wife long ago."

    Gu Xinghua looked at Shu Zhao beside him, "It''s the same now."

    Aunt Fang was right when she thought about it, Shu Zhao was not very old.

    Shu Yu has already looked away, Gu Xinghua looks pretty good, he has passed this test.

    "I heard that you learned characters from the fourth girl?"

    Facing Shu Yu, Gu Xinghua was still a little nervous. After Shu Quan urged him, he hurried forward and nodded quickly, "Yes, I have been studying for the past two years. Ah Zhao said that even if he is exiled, he can still read and write." have benefits."

    Shu Yu set his eyes on the fourth girl, and was slightly surprised.

    The fourth girl is completely different from the sharp and aloof look she saw a few years ago. At this moment, Shu Zhao has lost his vigor, and the expression on his face can be called peaceful.

    She glanced at it and didn''t read it. She casually took a book and handed it to Gu Xinghua.

    "Read a passage and listen to it."

    Gu Xinghua carefully put the child in his arms into Shu Zhao''s hands, then stepped forward to take the book, and opened it with great care.

    When he spoke, his voice was a little thick, probably to match his bearded appearance.

    But when he was reading, he had another voice. Shu Yu thought for a while, and after he finished reading a paragraph, he asked, "If I recruit you, can I use this voice when I face guests in the future? You can''t deliberately hoarse your voice." say."

    Gu Xinghua nodded immediately, "Yes."

    Shu Yu asked a few more questions, because the other party was the son-in-law of the Shu family, so everyone present obviously felt that he was stricter than others in recruiting Gu Xinghua.

    Shu Quan was a little anxious, especially when Gu Xinghua answered inappropriately a few times, he had the urge to step forward and interrupt him.

    After Shu Yu finished asking, he didn''t say on the spot whether he was needed or not. He just said, "Okay, I understand your situation. I will think about it and give you an answer later."

    The corner of Shu Quan''s mouth twitched. Doesn''t this answer mean a tactful rejection?

    But he knew enough was enough, even though he really wanted to intercede, he finally led them to the door.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2385ï¼š The first person in the Shu family to apologize

    Chapter 2385 The first person in the Shu family to apologize

    The Shu family left, but when they reached the door, Shu Zhao, who had been silent all this time, suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    Shu Quan and Gu Xinghua looked at her in surprise, and then Shu Zhao turned around, facing Shu Yu, and said solemnly and calmly, "I''m sorry."

    Shu Yu raised his head and looked at her with some surprise.

    Shu Quan''s eyes lit up, he felt that his sister was very smart once, and at this juncture he played the emotional card, he agreed very much, and looked at her encouragingly, hoping that she would say more.

    Gu Xinghua was hesitant to speak, but he wanted to go forward but was held back by Shu Quan.

    Shu Zhao said, "I apologize for the things I did to you before. Some things can only be understood by myself. I''m sorry."

    Shu Yu looked at her silently, she never expected that Shu Zhao would be the first person in the Shu family to apologize to her for so long.

    After a long while, she laughed, "You''re apologizing to me now, it''s hard for me not to think about it, thinking that you are giving Gu Xinghua more bargaining chips."

    "No, I don''t have this plan, I just..." Shu Zhao didn''t know what to say.

    She used to have a really bad temper, and she looked down on a concubine like Shu Yu very much, and even envied her and bullied her because of her good looks. She gloats about her father not loving her mother and not loving her hard life, just like watching a show.

    At one time, she didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with herself, and people were born unequal. The blame can only be blamed on her bad luck, insisting on coming out of the concubine''s stomach.

    This kind of thinking, even if she was exiled to the southwest, she did not change.

    Exiled, her life is indeed difficult. But her parents are still alive, and her elder brother loves her. Apart from the physical suffering that made her tired and resentment unbalanced, she is very rich spiritually. Compared with the rest of the Shu family, she has a sense of superiority.

    Until, her father and brother turned against each other, she was often involved, and her heart was broken again and again.

    Until her father casually married her to a "lame and ugly old man" she didn''t know at all, she finally understood that she was actually a daughter who could be abandoned by her father at any time, no different from the sixth sister . The love she thought before was all fake, she wasn''t that important.

    Wait until she is married and has a child, looking at her soft daughter. She thought, if one day her daughter was sold off like Shu Yu, and that family tortured and bullied her every day, then she would probably go crazy.

    Now Shu Zhao knows how to be content and always happy, so she is very peaceful when facing Shu Yu. It is not difficult to say an apology.

    "I see." Shu Yu nodded, and didn''t say whether to forgive or not.

    Shu Zhao smiled and left with her husband and daughter.

    It was Shu Quan who stood there for a moment, sighing secretly: Why didn''t Fourth Sister say more?

    This time the Shu family really left, and Shu Yu was still busy with his own business.

    She didn''t confirm the candidate, and she was still recruiting staff, and there were still people coming and going in the village, and many people came to join in the fun.

    Shu Yu only promised to give Gu Xinghua a chance for an interview, but he didn''t promise to give him a chance to be a buddy.

    If she finds someone more suitable, she will still pick someone else.

    This matter made the second wife of the Shu family very dissatisfied, but she did not dare to go to Shu Yu to say it, she just murmured in front of her children, "I''ll just say it''s useless, Ah Quan just gave me money. Give it back to her, Azhao, you have also apologized, and now all your efforts are in vain."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2386ï¼š adult family leave

    Chapter 2386 The adult family leaves

    Shu Quan really felt sorry for the ten taels of silver, but he gave it all away, and he could never get it back.

    He didn''t want to make any troubles before he was pardoned. If his brother-in-law couldn''t go, he shouldn''t go. These things are more important than breaking away from the crime.

    After putting his daughter to sleep, Shu Zhao said to his mother and elder brother, "It''s okay, even if we can''t go, can the two of us starve ourselves to death in Zhengdao Village?"

    The second lady took her hand and kept sighing.

    Shu Yu''s recruitment continued for another day. After working so hard for so long, he finally found that Gu Xinghua was the most suitable.

    After Meng Yunzheng came back with the newly appointed shopkeeper Luo Zhongxiancheng and brought back another candidate for a buddy, Shu Yu finally asked Ying Xi to go to Shu''s house and tell them the result.

    The Shu family is happy, needless to say.

    On the third day, Shu Yu went to the government to handle the household registration documents of the two employees.

    The folks recruited by the county are locals, so it doesn''t matter much, but both Gu Xinghua and Shu Zhao were exiled to Zhengdao Village. In principle, they have been in exile for more than three years, so as long as they don''t leave the Southwest, it doesn''t matter.

    However, if you live in the provincial government for a long time, you still need to have legitimate reasons and documents.

    Others are difficult to deal with, but Shu Yu is the head of the county, so it is not difficult to just need two people.

    After finishing, she took a few people back to Hetai Mansion, first helped in the shop, and familiarized herself with the surrounding environment.

    Second Madam and Shu Quan came along and saw that the environment is not bad. Knowing that Shu Zhao will most likely live here in the future, I feel at ease.

    The second lady even thought that it would be good to settle here in Hetai Mansion without waiting for her crimes to be released.

    But it''s just a thought.

    As the renovation of Shuyu''s shop is getting closer and closer to completion, Qi Lie''s affairs are almost handled.

    The imperial court sent officials again, and Mr. Cheng and his family were escorted to Beijing.

    Said it was an escort, but with Qi Lie''s explanation, it was similar to an escort, and he didn''t suffer much along the way.

    The results of their family''s treatment should not come out so soon.

    On the day they left, both Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng came to see them off.

    Probably because they have already experienced a catastrophe, and they were mentally prepared early, so those who get married are very calm, no matter what the result is, they can accept it calmly.

    Chengxian sent them all the way, and then went out alone.

    As for what will happen to them in the future, it will be a matter of the future.

    After seeing off the married family, Shu Yu began to vigorously promote the store.

    In fact, sunflower oil with sunflower seeds has already become popular in the southwest. When these two oils first came out, Shu Yu sent them to the Fang family and the Xu family, and also sent them to Wang Changdong and the Huifeng Escort.

    There is a small shop under the name of Huifeng Escort Bureau, so they bought some goods from Shu Yu and sold them in the shop.

    The business is not bad. Although the quantity is not large, there are many repeat customers, and many people go to Heichang County to buy.

    The small shop is still open, and Shu Yu has not stopped supplying.

    Her shop is opened in Hetai Prefecture, which is far away from Heichang County. The two sides have no influence, and they can even promote each other.

    Hetai Mansion''s road book promotion is going well, and then we will wait for Yuangui and the others to deliver the goods.

    Wei Qin''s injury has almost healed, and since Shu Yu rented a small yard in Hetai Mansion to supervise the repairs of the shop, Wei Qin has also been taken over.

    With Zhao Xi around, Wei Qin recovered quickly from her injury.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2387ï¼š Girls in prison

    Chapter 2387 Several girls locked in prison

    Now Wei Qin has no problem traveling, so she wants to go back to Qingxuan County.

    "I still have some things in Qingxuan County, I want to get them back before I leave." After all, she might not come here again in the future.

    Shu Yu, "However, most of the backyard of the family''s shop has been burned down, especially your room. Even if it hasn''t been burned down, the remaining things are probably in the yamen."

    Wei Qin smiled and said, "I didn''t put them in my residence. Although those things were worthless, I took them with me when I left Hong''s house. Sometimes Cheng Jiatong would destroy my things when he got angry. After one time, I hid the things there when I accompanied her to the temple to burn incense."

    "So that''s the case, okay, then I''ll walk with you."

    Wei Qin hurriedly stopped, "No need, you are very busy these days, I can go by myself."

    "Everything that should be busy is almost too busy, and we only need to wait for the goods to arrive before we can open. It just so happens that I have something to do when I go to Qingxuan County."

    Wei Qin was curious, "What''s the matter?"

    "Find a few people."

    Wei Qin didn''t ask who she was looking for, and she was indeed relieved to have Shu Yu with her.

    The two simply packed up and set off early the next morning.

    The temple that Wei Qin said was outside the city, so they went to fetch things before entering the city.

    Qingxuan County is a bit far from Hetai Mansion, and they will stay here tonight.

    So after entering the city, Shu Yu found the inn where he had stayed before and opened two rooms. This inn seems to be a bit different, at least the guy who pretended to be Meng Yunzheng last time is no longer here.

    Shu Yu asked Wei Qin to rest at the inn first, and took Ying Xi to the county government.

    Find the overwhelmed county magistrate and ask, "Are the girls He Fang and Kang Shuxian imprisoned?"

    The county magistrate knew who she was talking about, and nodded immediately, "Yes, they are indeed still in prison."

    "Is the interrogation over yet?" Shu Yu already knew that the mastermind was He Fang.

    But after getting along with He Fang for so long, it''s hard to say whether other people have problems or not. Last time, He Fang''s secret work was not found out, which made her stir up trouble again.

    The interrogation of the girls this time inevitably became longer and more rigorous.

    "It''s almost over." The county magistrate said, "The girls are fine. After several rounds of interrogation, they can rule out their suspicions. In the past two days, the county government is also preparing to release those who have no problems after interrogation. If the county magistrate is not in a hurry, I will arrange for someone to bring them out."

    Shu Yu pondered for a moment, "Let me go there together."

    "Okay, the county master can do what he wants." The county magistrate knew that Shu Yu was also one of the main forces in this operation, so he found an official messenger and asked him to take Shu Yu to the prison.

    The cell was very dark, and Shu Yu followed behind the poor man, obviously feeling that there were many people locked up in the cells on the left and right.

    The officer who led the way said, "The black market in Qingxuan County has involved many people, but all those involved have been brought back for interrogation. , it¡¯s overcrowded. It¡¯s dark here, and the county lord is careful.¡±

    Shu Yu nodded, walking all the way, listening to the occasional sound of cursing and crying in his ears.

    Not long after, it finally stopped outside a somewhat narrow cell.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2388ï¼š Is the county lord here to save us?

    Chapter 2388 Is the county lord here to save us?

    There are five girls imprisoned in this cell, and Shu Yu has seen them all, but he doesn''t quite remember their appearance.

    Only Kang Shuxian met once on the road last time.

    Involved in two disputes in the black market, the five girls collapsed and huddled in a corner without making a sound, just like the numb faces they had when they were trapped in the black market in Changjinfu.

    Originally, they had already escaped from birth, but they didn''t expect to be dragged into the quagmire again without knowing it.

    Shu Yu sighed secretly in his heart, raised his eyes to distinguish for a while, and finally saw clearly the unconscious person leaning against the corner of the wall, "Kang Shuxian?"

    The latter remained motionless, not sure if he didn''t hear it or didn''t want to hear it.

    The other girls didn''t move either, as if the outside voice was not a good thing for them.

    Shu Yu could only yell again, and Kang Shuxian finally turned his head slowly.

    Her eyes were very red and swollen, and she squinted to see who was at the door.

    The next moment, she stood up hastily, stood too hastily and sat down heavily.

    Fortunately, the girl next to her helped her up.

    Kang Shuxian couldn''t care about anything, tears welled up from her swollen eyes, stumbled to the door, grabbed the door frame and cried, "Master, you are here, we are wronged, we really have nothing I know, I didn¡¯t do anything, woo woo... the county lord..."

    Her words were full of despair, this girl is not very old, she is the youngest among all the girls, she only reached the age of Ji last year, and she is only sixteen years old this year.

    "Don''t worry, I know you are innocent."

    When Kang Shuxian heard this, the corners of her lips curled up, crying and laughing at the same time.

    For her, Shu Yu is their life-saving straw. She saved them last time, and this time, she came to save them again.

    The other girls in the cell couldn''t believe it when they heard Kang Shuxian''s voice, and they turned their heads after a while.

    Seeing that it was really Shu Yu, they came to the door one by one with support or stumbles, "Master."

    "Master, we were really deceived by He Fang, we didn''t know she was from the black market."

    "We''ve said everything we know, there''s nothing to hide, we can swear."

    The interrogation this time was obviously much stricter than the last time in the Changjin Mansion.

    Several girls have been arrested and imprisoned since the accident, and it has been more than two months until now.

    Their cheeks were so thin that they were sunken in, and they lost all energy.

    Shu Yu sighed, "I know you didn''t participate, don''t worry, the interrogation is over, I''m here to take you out."

    The girls who were eager to defend themselves fell silent when they heard this.

    They looked at Shu Yu in a daze, but Kang Shuxian was the first to react, and asked with tears and laughter, "We, can we really leave?"

    "Um."

    Shu Yu signaled to the officer next to him, and the latter saw that the emotions of the girls had calmed down, so he took the key and opened the cell door, "Come out."

    Kang Shuxian and the others stepped out of the prison door in a trance, a little unreal, and their steps were vain.

    It wasn''t until they stood outside and faced Shu Yu that there was no barrier, and they glanced at each other in surprise.

    "Come out, I can really come out."

    Shu Yu saw that they were in a mess, "Let''s go, if you have anything to say, go out and talk."

    Shu Yu turned around and was about to leave, but suddenly a familiar voice came from next to his ear, "Master, I was wronged too, please take me out."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2389ï¼š no you are not innocent

    Chapter 2389 No, you are not innocent

    Shu Yu paused, turned sideways and looked at the cell next to him.

    Clutching her hands by the door of the cell, a woman with unkempt hair shouted at her. Seeing her turn her head, she hurriedly tossed all the hair on her face aside, revealing a thin and haggard face, and said eagerly, "Xian Lord, county lord, do you remember me?"

    Shu Yu narrowed his eyes, and the officer next to him frowned and said, "Why are you so noisy..."

    Shu Yu raised his hand, and the official fell silent immediately.

    "Cheng Jiatong?"

    "Yes, it''s me, the county lord has a really good memory." Cheng Jiatong smiled at her flatteringly.

    Shu Yu just took a few steps forward, came to her, and looked her over.

    It seems that she has also suffered a lot during this time. When I saw her at the beginning of last year, she was still a high-spirited and high-spirited young lady, surrounded by jewels and hairpins, very rich.

    Now she is so thin that the veins on the backs of her hands are bulging, and there are scars on her face, making her look extremely embarrassing.

    She moved her eyes slightly to the side, and saw a woman living in the same cell as Cheng Jiatong. The woman raised her head, and it was He Fang who dragged Kang Shuxian and others into the quagmire.

    He Fang glanced at Shu Yu, but said nothing, with a calm expression on his face. She should be very clear about her fate, so she didn''t panic, and tidyed herself up in the cell.

    "... County Lord, I am innocent. I don''t even know about those things. I haven''t even heard of rebels or black markets. I am the same as those girls, and I was also implicated. County Lord , you help me."

    Shu Yu withdrew his gaze, looked at Cheng Jiatong who was crying miserably, and finally said, "Are you innocent or not? It doesn''t matter if you know those things. You are the daughter of a married family. Your father and elder brother are helping you. If the rebels do things, no one in the family can get away with it."

    Cheng Jiatong opened his mouth, "Yes, but..."

    "The benefits brought by your father and brother''s work for them made the family rich, powerful and powerful in the Changjin Mansion. If you enjoy these, and even rely on these conveniences to dominate, then you are not innocent."

    "I''m not, I''m not, woo..." Cheng Jiatong cried bitterly, and his whole body collapsed on the ground.

    Shu Yu looked at her condescendingly, without a trace of sympathy in his eyes. Cheng Jiatong wanted to destroy Meng Han''s innocence because he fell in love with Gan Rui, and because he wanted to have some fun on the road, he threatened Wei Qin to sign a contract of prostitution.

    She does these things with ease. If she didn''t have a family, would she dare?

    Shu Yu didn''t look at her, but turned to look at the cell on the other side.

    Coincidentally, she actually saw Mrs. Shu and Miss Shu, and they were also locked here?

    After thinking about it, I was right. Qingxuan County is the location of the black market, and the most people are arrested here. Major figures like Shu Feng Cheng Wenbao will be detained separately, but most of their family members are detained here. And because there are too many people arrested, most of them have many people in one cell.

    The guards in the prison in Qingxuan County are also the strictest.

    The mother and daughter of Mrs. Shu''s family looked very depressed. Seeing Shu Yu, they wanted to bury their heads.

    Shu Yu smiled, Cheng Jiatong might not know anything about it, but the mother and daughter were definitely insiders, and it was not wrong for them to be beheaded.

    Fortunately, when catching them, that Wu family did a lot of hard work, and he was considered a meritorious minister, so he has successfully reconciled with Shu Feng.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2390ï¼š i dont marry

    Chapter 2390 I will not marry

    Shu Yu didn''t stay in the cell for long, she glanced at Cheng Jiatong who was about to lean over from crying, and left with Kang Shuxian and the girls.

    He Fang watched their backs silently until they completely disappeared around the corner of the cell.

    Coming out of the prison, it was getting late, and the sunset in the distance was brilliant yellow.

    Kang Shuxian and others stood at the gate, and suddenly hugged each other and cried bitterly.

    "We really came out, it''s okay, it''s okay..."

    Twice, they saw the light of day twice, the black market last time, and the prison this time, the one who brought them out was Wen''an county lord.

    After the five of them had cried enough, Tao Hongdan, the oldest girl present, wiped her face and walked to Shu Yu''s side to bless her body, "Thank you, the magistrate, for saving my life."

    Shu Yu waved his hand, "You don''t have to thank me. Originally, your interrogation was fine. The county magistrate said that he planned to release you in these two days. I just came here by chance. Just come out."

    That''s what they said, but Tao Hongdan and the others knew that without Shu Yu, they would have to stay in prison for a few more days.

    Even if the Yamen wants to release people, they won''t release them all at once. When it''s their turn, they don''t know when.

    Maybe during this period, they watched other people go out one after another, but they couldn''t wait for themselves, and they might collapse.

    "Thank you, we should be the first batch of people to be released."

    This Shu Yu did not deny it, she did not continue the topic, but asked, "What are your plans for the future?"

    She already knew from the officials that the yard they rented temporarily has been sealed off. Of course, it will be unblocked later. It''s just that the landlord is definitely not willing to rent to them anymore. Qingxuan County is so small, there are probably many people who know about them, and they will struggle in Qingxuan County.

    This is also the reason why Shu Yu came here. It was not easy for the girls to go all the way. Since she is here and has the ability, she will inevitably take care of them more.

    Hearing Shu Yu''s question, Tao Hongdan and the others looked at each other, feeling a little dazed for a while.

    They have experienced so many things, and they also thought of what Shu Yu thought of.

    Especially during this period of time in the prison, I also understood what I had overlooked before. For example, they were able to settle down in Qingxuan County so quickly without any trouble, probably because this is the territory of the black market, and He Fang is a member of the black market.

    Starting again now, going to a strange place must be very difficult, and it is inevitable that I feel a little timid.

    After a while, Tao Hongdan gritted his teeth and knelt down suddenly, "Master, can I ask you something."

    Yingxi stopped him immediately.

    Shu Yu, "You say so, no need to kneel down."

    Only then did Tao Hongdan straighten up, she glanced at Kang Shuxian, and then said, "The county lord has helped us a lot, if we bother the county lord, it''s because we don''t know what''s good or bad. How about us, that''s all, we''ll see later Whatever you can do to make a living, you can live your life. It¡¯s just that Shuxian is different from us. We all served customers in the black market back then. She was young, she came here for a short time, and she hasn¡¯t broken herself yet. Can the county lord help her? Find a good home¡­¡±

    Kang Shuxian''s eyes widened, "Sister Tao, what are you talking about? Didn''t it be agreed that neither of us will marry, and neither will I."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2391ï¼š What will happen to Cheng Jiatong?

    Chapter 2391 What will happen to Cheng Jiatong

    Tao Hongdan sighed, "Shuxian, you are young, so you don''t have to rush to make decisions so quickly. The few of us have been in the black market for a few years, and we are disgusted with men. You are different, so there is no need to suffer with us."

    These days, it is not easy for a woman to live alone.

    They have experienced many things before they can establish a female household and rely on their own ideas in the future.

    Kang Shuxian was only fourteen years old when she was taken to the black market by Pai Huazi. Because of her young age, a girl who followed the third manager in the black market at that time felt pity for her when she saw her innocence and straightforwardness, so she called her to be a little maid by her side and did not let her serve the guests.

    After leaving the black market, Kang Shuxian returned home. It''s just that her parents and brothers, who have always loved her, didn''t believe that she was still innocent in the black market for a year, and wanted her to commit suicide to save the Kang family''s reputation.

    Kang Shuxian couldn''t bear it, and was heartbroken by her family, so she followed Tao Hongdan and the others to the southwest, and threatened never to marry again.

    Tao Hongdan and the others took care of her like a girl. Anyway, she was young, so she might change her mind in the future.

    Before I thought about taking my time, not in a hurry. But it''s different now, Tao Hongdan can imagine how much trouble they will encounter in the future when they become independent, and how many hooligans will try to trick them.

    They don''t care, but Kang Shuxian is young and innocent, in case...

    Now that Wen''an County Lord is here, if she can help Shuxian find someone she can rely on, it will be better than following them.

    After hearing Tao Hongdan''s words, Shu Yu didn''t make a sound, but Kang Shuxian objected very much, she didn''t want to.

    The two sides are somewhat deadlocked.

    Shu Yu could only say, "It''s up to her. I won''t make a decision on her own. You should think about your future plans first. It''s getting late. I''ll take you to the inn to rest. Everyone also ate in the prison." It¡¯s a lot of bitterness, so let¡¯s have a good meal first, and then get some sleep.¡±

    A few people naturally have no objection, they are indeed very tired.

    Shu Yu took them to the inn where they stayed. Their clothes and luggage were all in the original place of residence, but during the search, they were turned into a mess, and they had to be cleaned up and washed before they could continue to wear them.

    So Yingxi went to buy a few sets of ready-made clothes and let them take a bath and eat before going to bed.

    Shu Yu and Wei Qin talked about what they saw Cheng Jiatong in prison, the latter was silent for a moment, raised his eyes and asked, "What will happen to her in the end?"

    Shu Yu thought for a while, "I can''t tell, she should not be beheaded in this situation. She will probably be exiled, or sell the current people, or..." pretending to be an official prostitute.

    "Cheng Wenbao will definitely be beheaded. Don''t worry, your revenge will be avenged soon."

    Wei Qin smiled, "I know he won''t end well, it''s okay, I don''t care about them now, I just want to get well soon and go back to see Lele."

    "Yeah, he must be glad to see you."

    Wei Qin is looking forward to it.

    After Tao Hongdan and the others had a night''s rest, they became much more energetic.

    At noon the next day, after they had probably discussed it, they came to Shu Yu and told them about their plans for the future, "We have been relying on embroidery for our livelihood during this time, but among us, Wuyou''s embroidery is the most exquisite. It can also be sold at a high price. Aru''s cooking skills are very good, but He Fang said earlier that the cooks outside are all men, and Aru is young and beautiful, so it is always inconvenient. So we didn''t find other jobs to do, embroidery Basically, He Fang helped to sell them. We can see the price, and we think it¡¯s okay to finish this matter for the time being.¡±

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2392ï¼š farewell

    Chapter 2392 respectively, farewell

    But now, they also know that He Fang should get the money from the black market, and they may not be able to make a good income in the future.

    So, they thought about opening a small stall.

    Of course, Wuyou, who has good embroidery work, will keep it as it is, and her embroidery can be sold at a high price. Others have average skills, so they just help Aru and sell snacks.

    The cost of a small stall is not too high, so they try it out first, the only worry is that they will be troubled by others.

    Shu Yu was thoughtful, "Then where are you going to settle down?"

    A few people hesitated, they were familiar with Qingxuan County, but I''m afraid they couldn''t stay if something like this happened.

    Finally, Tao Hongdan whispered, "We... want to go to Heichang County."

    Heichang County is a little poorer than Qingxuan County, but they know that the head of Wen''an County used to live in Heichang County.

    They also met Wang Changdong, who had been taken care of by the county lord earlier.

    Although it was a bit of an advantage, Wang Changdong worked in the county government. They felt that in Heichang County, they had a backer to have a good relationship with Mrs. Wang.

    Shu Yu thought for a while, then nodded, "Heichang County is not bad, I''m familiar with it. Wang Changdong works in the county government office, and I also know the land snakes in that area. I''ll explain to them when the time comes, and they will take care of you. There will be troubles. But you have to rely on yourself to make money and support your family. Since you are going to be a food stall, the most important thing is that the food is clean."

    The eyes of Tao Hongdan and the others lit up, and they nodded hurriedly, "Yes, we will do a good job, thank you, county magistrate, thank you."

    "Since it''s been decided, let''s deal with the matter here, and I''ll take you there directly."

    "it is good."

    Tao Hongdan and the others stopped delaying immediately, and the rented house was unsealed when they were released home. They went back to pack up their things, checked out the house with the owner, and then rented another ox cart.

    Just like that, the ox cart of several people followed Shu Yu''s carriage, all the way to Heichang County.

    Tao Hongdan and the others have experienced so many things, and their personalities have become very agile. As soon as they arrived in Heichang County, they first visited the Wang family.

    Mrs. Sun is an enthusiastic person. Knowing that the girls were brought by Shu Yu, she would help without saying a word.

    First helped find a house to rent, and then asked Wang Changdong to see where it was suitable to set up a stall.

    The girls were very grateful. After staying here, Aru cooked and sat down at the table with delicious food, and invited Shuyu and Wang''s family to taste their own cooking.

    Shu Yu was surprised, Aru''s cooking skills are really good.

    Received her affirmation, and the confidence of the girls instantly increased.

    After Shu Yu helped to take care of the local snake, he saw that the girls had regained their composure. Seeing that the problem was not serious, he left and returned to the provincial capital.

    Wei Qin has followed her all the way, and has already understood what happened to Tao Hongdan and the others. Seeing Shu Yu help, she felt more and more emotional.

    Lele was really lucky to meet his uncle and aunt.

    Not long after returning to Hetai Mansion, Yuangui and the others arrived in Fucheng with their goods.

    Lu Ji suddenly entered a busy state again, and began to prepare for the pre-opening business in a prosperous manner.

    At this moment, Qi Lie came to bid farewell.

    Things here are coming to an end, and the governor who will succeed Mr. Cheng has arrived, and other things will naturally be taken over by others.

    Qi Lie is going to bring a group of people back to Beijing to report. After this farewell, I really don''t know when we will meet again.

    Meng Yunzheng gave him a rare hug and said, "Take care."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2393ï¼š girls rejuvenated

    Chapter 2393 The girls are rejuvenated

    After Qi Lie left, it seemed that it became deserted all of a sudden, and the temperature began to drop.

    However, the weather in the southwest is comfortable, but the temperature difference between day and night is large, so it is easy to get sick.

    In mid-October, Luji''s branch in the southwest finally opened.

    With the sound of "cracking" firecrackers, the guests walked into the shop one after another with curiosity.

    Shu Yu stood at the door, watching Luo Shu and two assistants greet the guests, feeling a little relieved.

    On the first day of opening, although the publicity was in place, the business was not as good as Changjin Mansion and Dong''an Mansion. This was within Shu Yu''s expectation, but the profit was not bad.

    She gave bonuses to several people, but Luo Shu was quite steady.

    Gu Xinghua and another guy were very excited. Both guys now live in the backyard of the shop.

    The fourth girl, Shu Zhao, took the children and helped cook in the backyard by the way. In the past few years, she has practiced some cooking skills, and she can plan carefully.

    Shu Yu saw that she was doing a lot of work quickly, but she was too busy doing two jobs, so he didn''t go to recruit a cook for the back kitchen, and paid Shu Zhao another salary.

    After the shop opened, Shu Yu and the others stayed in Hetai Mansion for half a month.

    I was supposed to stay for a full month, check the sales situation, and make a summary at the end of the month. It''s just that it''s already November, and if it''s later, they might not be able to make it in time to go back for the New Year.

    It''s been half a year since they came out, and in the first year of their marriage, it''s not easy to live on the road.

    So, seeing that the shop was on the right track and Luo Shu was fully capable of dealing with it, Shu Yu was ready to leave for home.

    Before going back, she and Meng Yunzheng went back to Heichang County again.

    She didn''t go to see Kang Shuxian and the others'' residence, but only saw their stall from a distance, and the business seemed to be doing well.

    The expressions on the faces of the girls are no longer numb, but rejuvenated, more energetic than before in Qingxuan County.

    Perhaps, they really found something suitable for them.

    But a stall is full of young and beautiful girls busy, even if they are all dressed up as women, it is inevitable that they will attract the attention and ridicule of those impure men.

    Tao Hongdan and the others have long practiced the ability to deal with men in the black market, and they have long expected this situation. So as long as they don''t move their hands and feet, they have a way to respond to what they like to say, so far, they can''t suffer much.

    Coupled with the support of Wang Changdong from the yamen and the local snakes in this area, others really dare not do more.

    Shu Yu didn''t get out of the carriage, and went straight to Zhengdao Village after seeing it.

    Zhengdao Village has returned to its former calm, and occasionally saw a few children on the road.

    The carriage has come several times during this period, and the children in the village can already recognize them, so as soon as they saw them, some children ran up to the village quickly, shouting as they ran, "The county lord is here, the county lord Lu coming."

    When the carriage stopped in front of Zhuangzi, Guanshi Yu and Aunt Xu Dafang inside all ran out.

    Aunt Fang said happily, "Ayu is here? I heard that your shop has opened. Everything is going well."

    "Successful." Shu Yu got off the carriage, "So we are planning to return to Dong''an Mansion, and today we are here to bid farewell."

    The smiles on the faces of Aunt Fang and Xu Dali froze instantly, "Are you ready to go back?"

    "yes."

    Aunt Fang was a little bit reluctant, and quickly said, "It''s time to go back. After being out for so long, your family must miss you."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2394ï¼š Xus reward

    Chapter 2394 The Xu Family¡¯s Reward

    Shu Yu nodded as he followed several people inside, "Yes..."

    Before he finished speaking, a familiar ecstatic voice suddenly came from outside, "The yamen is here, the yamen is here, Manager Yu is coming out soon."

    Shu Yu paused, turned his head and looked in the direction of the door, "It seems to be, Shu Quan?"

    Aunt Fang whispered, "It''s him. Since the two adults in the village left, this Shu Quan has been running to the county government every day, squatting outside the government office to inquire about news, and waiting for the court to reward him for his meritorious deeds. Right now..."

    She suddenly stopped in the middle of her words, her eyes widened and she said in astonishment, "What did Shu Quan just say? The yamen is here. Could it be that the court''s order has come down?"

    Shu Yu smiled, "I guess so, let''s go and have a look."

    Qi Lie hasn''t been away for a long time, so he reckons he''s still on his way. However, the report on what happened in the southwest and what happened was submitted early. The rewards for those who have made great contributions can be negotiated slowly, such as Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng, they probably won''t know until next year.

    But the rewards of people like Shu Quan are much easier to sort out.

    It''s just that Shu Yu didn''t expect that the decree came so quickly, and the documents were sent to the county government before they left.

    Several people turned around and walked out the door, just in time to see Shu Quan running over like crazy.

    Seeing Shu Yu, he hurriedly stopped, but couldn''t hide his joy, "Lu Shuyu? You''re here too."

    Shu Yu glanced at him, then looked away and looked at the carriage coming behind him.

    The carriage stopped a few steps away, and Wang Changdong helped the county magistrate get out of it, and walked steadily in front of Shu Yu.

    "It''s a coincidence that the county lord and Mr. Meng are also here." The county magistrate happily said, "The emperor''s order has arrived, and it''s about Xu Dali and the others. By the way, there''s another one about the Wei family. I also care about it.¡±

    Shu Yu was surprised, "About my cousin?"

    Wei Qin, who came with Shu Yu, was stunned for a moment, then hurriedly came out from behind, "Me?"

    "Yes." The county magistrate smiled, and told Guanshi Yu, "Call all the villagers who participated in the capture of the rebels in Zhengdao Village this time, and I want to read the imperial edict."

    "Yes, my lord." Steward Yu hurriedly asked the people on the Zhuangzi to find someone separately.

    Aunt Xu Dalifang and Shu Quan both ran home, and then Steward Yu greeted the county magistrate, Shu Yu and others into the Zhuangzi.

    It was only time for a cup of tea, and several families came over one after another. At the same time, there were many villagers who heard the news. They all lay outside the door and looked inside curiously.

    Seeing that several families had arrived, the county magistrate glanced around, nodded, and got up to read the imperial edict.

    The first one mentioned was Xu Dali''s family. Xu Zhensheng contributed the most. He stabbed Yuan Ye directly, causing Liu Jie and the others to be in chaos. They left most of their accomplices to escape alone. He threw himself into the trap, and was caught by Meng Yunzheng and the others. In the end, he used Yuan Ye to force back the lieutenant general who took over the garrison, minimizing his own losses and avoiding chaos in the city.

    Not only that, Xu Dali also contributed to the list of suspects in Zhengdao Village.

    "...Today, three members of Xu''s family are pardoned from exile, rewarded with a hundred taels of silver, restored to their original places, and returned to their family property. Xu Zhensheng is young and promising, with extraordinary courage. After returning to Beijing, he can go to Dali Temple to report and obey orders."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2395ï¼š Fangs Reward

    Chapter 2395 The reward of the Fang family

    The Xu family suddenly looked up, what, what do you mean? Go to Dali Temple to report?

    Is that what they think it means? Not only was the Xu family able to get rid of their crimes and get their property back, but even Xu Zhensheng had a serious job?

    The county magistrate looked at them, "Don''t thank you yet?"

    "Thank you, thank you Lord Long En." The three members of the Xu family supported each other to stand up in a daze.

    They didn''t expect such a reward at all at first, they just thought that it would be enough to get rid of their crimes, and they didn''t even think about leaving the Southwest.

    Lin''s eyes were red, and tears fell uncontrollably.

    Shu Yu handed her a handkerchief, and said in a low voice, "The current minister of Dali Temple is Mr. Jing. He is a man of integrity, and he is a person valued by the emperor. From now on, Xu Zhensheng will follow him. As long as he works hard, he will definitely be promoted. Yes, the Xu family will get better and better in the future, so you can rest assured."

    Lin nodded again and again, "Yes, finally, the end of all hardships has finally come."

    She was so happy that it seemed unreal.

    They can go back to the capital, and the son can still work in the yamen in the future. After another two years, he can marry a wife and have children, and the whole family will be fine again.

    The three members of the Xu family stepped aside, slowly digesting the content of the imperial decree.

    The county magistrate continued to read, and the next step was the Fang family.

    Fang''s family didn''t do anything in this operation, but Ma Lu brought his brothers to help Qi Lie with a lot of things.

    However, Ma Lu is still wearing a crime, and Qi Lie didn''t take him out of exile before he left.

    Now that the imperial decree is issued, he and his brothers can set off for the capital.

    Fang Xiyue, as Ma Lu''s wife, was naturally pardoned, and could leave with him with her children.

    However, Father Fang and Aunt Fang were not pardoned.

    Fang Xiyue became anxious when she heard this, "My parents..."

    Shu Yu stopped her in time, shook his head at her, and Aunt Fang immediately gave her a hand. Fang Xiyue could only grit her teeth, suppress the impatience in her heart, and quietly waited for the edict to be read out.

    Afterwards, he kowtowed with everyone, "Thank you, Lord Ron."

    After getting up, Fang Xiyue hugged Aunt Fang with some discomfort, "Mother, what should I do?"

    Ma Lu reassured her, "It''s okay, Mr. Qi told me that when he returns to Beijing to finish the matter at hand, he will help the Fang family reverse the case. At that time, father-in-law and mother-in-law will also be released without charge."

    Shu Yu nodded, "Master Qi is still very reliable, and he will definitely do what he promised. What about you, follow Ma Lu back to Beijing first, and Ma Lu will follow Master Qi to do things. If you make meritorious service in the future, maybe you can Make the decision for the Fang family. It won''t be long, a few months or a year, and you will be reunited."

    "Yes, yes, Ah Yue, don''t worry, we haven''t suffered much here, let''s be patient and wait." Fang''s father is now very open.

    The Fang family was not rich before. He supported his family with his hunting skills.

    The only difference is the difference between the criminal status and the good citizen. Now Ah Yue and Ma Lu are out of the criminal status, and their children will also be good citizens in the future. For the Fang father and his wife, it is actually enough.

    Fang Xiyue calmed down after hearing the words, "Father and mother, don''t worry, Ma Lu and I will definitely take you away."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2396ï¼š Rewards for Wei Qin and Wu

    Chapter 2396 Wei Qin and Wu''s reward

    Shu Quan waited impatiently at the side, he waited for the Xu family, and the Fang family, but their Shu family has not yet come to fruition.

    Fortunately, the county magistrate continued to read, this time it was about Wei Qin.

    Wei Qin was actually very surprised, she didn''t seem to do anything.

    But once she read the edict, she understood it.

    Because of her, everyone knew that Cheng Wenbao and Chengjia were from the black market. She told Meng Yunzheng about this in time, which also allowed Qi Lie to react first, and ordered people to monitor Cheng''s shop, and successfully found out several important black market managers who had connected with Cheng Wenbao.

    Similarly, all the family members of Changjin Mansion were arrested before they fled.

    In this matter, Wei Qin can be said to have contributed a lot.

    Although Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yuce rebelled against Ronghou later, they could also know the news of the marriage, but the time was already a lot late, and the news must not be so timely.

    Therefore, the emperor also gave Wei Qin a reward, and this reward happened to be what Wei Qin could only wish for¡ªletting Wei Qin reconcile with the wealthy businessman from Huajiang Mansion.

    Although Wei Qin''s contract of sale in Cheng Jiatong''s hands was invalidated, she did have a marriage certificate with the wealthy businessman a few years ago because of the persecution of the Wei family.

    Although the other party doesn''t treat her as a wife, she is nominally someone else''s wife. If the wealthy businessman wants to pursue her now and take her back, he is completely reasonable.

    Now that Wei Qin has made a contribution, according to her request, the emperor not only let the two reconcile, but also punished the wealthy businessman who is now down and out.

    Not only that, Wei Qin also received a reward of silver, which was enough for her to settle down and live a good life after reuniting with her son.

    Wei Qin wept with joy, she wiped away her tears, and solemnly kowtowed, "Thank you, thank you for your kindness."

    Shu Yu was very happy and helped him up.

    It was Meng Yunzheng who told Qi Lie about Wei Qin. The latter also reported the matter after sorting it out, but he did not expect that the emperor''s decree came down with the villagers of Zhengdao Village.

    Wei Qin stood aside, Shu Quan and the second wife took a deep breath, thinking that it was finally their turn.

    The county magistrate glanced at them, not knowing if it was intentional, and continued slowly, "Mr. Wu stepped forward to listen to the order."

    Ms. Wu was outside the door. She just heard the news and ran over to watch the excitement. She never thought that this imperial decree still had her share.

    She hasn''t done anything before, and she thought that reconciling with Shu Feng was already taking care of her, but she didn''t expect...she would also obey orders?

    Before Wu could react, the Wu family brothers beside her quickly pushed her, "Little sister, come in quickly."

    Mrs. Wu let out two "eh", entered the door hastily, and knelt down in a panic.

    "Big, my lord."

    The county magistrate just read it out, Wu didn''t quite understand it, she just listened in a trance, as if she endured the humiliation and lurked beside Shu Feng to secretly monitor his actions, and promptly reported the matter to him, her courage is commendable, Award-worthy.

    So the Wu family can also be freed from the criminal record and rewarded with thirty taels of silver.

    Mrs. Wu was stunned by the huge surprise, she, is she not a crime now? And silver?

    Even though she has a fierce temper, she can''t help but have red eyes at the moment.

    God knows how much gossip she has suffered during this time. Even though she reconciled with Shu Feng, outsiders still looked at her with strange eyes. Except for her family, everyone else avoided her and pointed at her behind her back.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2397ï¼š Shus Reward

    Chapter 2397 The Reward of the Shu Family

    Ms. Wu had already been hit by the Shu family. After a period of time, she felt inferior and became more sensitive.

    Facing these rumors, Wu has no choice but to bear them passively. Even after returning to her natal home, the sister-in-laws were silent a lot, and the little nephew didn''t dare to go out to play.

    Now, she has been affirmed by the emperor for her meritorious service, and she has been exonerated from her crimes. She has also received silver rewards.

    Ms. Wu was overjoyed, and Aunt Fang hurriedly reminded her. She immediately took a deep breath and kowtowed three times firmly.

    She didn''t go out either, but smiled happily at the Wu family outside the door, and waited quietly aside, continuing to listen to the county magistrate''s announcement.

    The Shu family was already numb, Shu Quan thought it would be like this, it would be his turn in the end.

    Then the county magistrate read out the rewards of several villagers who had helped in this operation, and finally, his eyes fell on the Shu family.

    "Shu Quan stepped forward to listen to the order."

    Shu Quan was so refreshed that he held his breath.

    Shu Quan also contributed a lot in this operation. If it wasn''t for Shu Feng being one of the masterminds this time, Shu Quan might really be able to reap some benefits.

    However, the reward given by the emperor happened to be exactly what the Shu family wanted.

    In today''s second house of the Shu family, apart from Shu Zhao, the fourth girl who is married, and Shu Qing, the sixth girl who followed Aunt Hou back to Beijing early, there are only Shu Quan, the second wife of the Shu family, Aunt Liu, and a thirteen-year-old girl. Year-old bastard.

    All of them were released from their criminal records this time, and Shu Quan received a reward of fifty taels of silver, allowing them to return to their original places.

    The Shu family let out a long breath, and Xie En''s voice was extraordinarily loud.

    After reading the imperial decree of the county magistrate, he said to the people present, "The emperor''s grace is mighty, I have pardoned your crimes and punishments, and I hope you will abide by the law and self-discipline in the future, and don''t do anything that harms others or yourself. Tomorrow, you will go The yamen handles the household registration documents."

    "Yes, my lord."

    The county magistrate bowed his hands to Shu Yu and Mr. Meng, "I still have work to do, so I can''t stay here for long. If the county lord and Mr. Meng have any orders, just tell Wang Changdong and Mr. Yu."

    "My lord, you are welcome. Please do what you want. We are just here to see our friends." Meng Yunzheng said.

    The county magistrate nodded, and quickly took his leave and left.

    As soon as he left, there was a lively noise outside Zhuangzi. This time, many people in Zhengdao Village were exonerated from their crimes, especially the Wu family, who was surrounded by several elder brothers and went home proudly and proudly. rush.

    Shu Yu smiled, turned his head and asked the members of the Xu family and the Fang family, "Now that the imperial decree has been issued, you will be free when you go to the Yamen to complete the household registration documents tomorrow. When do you plan to leave for the capital?"

    Xu Dali thought for a while, "Zhensheng''s health is almost better. He has an errand in Dali Temple now, so we don''t have to delay too long, so as not to make any mistakes. Go to the Yamen tomorrow and see if there is a carriage from the Escort Bureau." Go to the capital, and we will set off the day after tomorrow."

    Aunt Fang hurriedly said, "Ma Lu and Ah Yue will be the day after tomorrow. It just so happens that you are both going to the capital, and you have a companion on the way."

    Fang Xiyue was shocked, "Mother..." She had just digested that she was going to be separated from her parents, but she didn''t give her any buffer time, so she was about to leave?

    Fang''s father waved his hand, "Zhensheng won''t delay Dali Temple''s errands, and Ma Lu certainly won''t delay Mr. Qi''s affairs. Mr. Qi has helped us so much, we should try our best to do things."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2398ï¼š Back to Beijing together

    Chapter 2398 Returning to Beijing together

    Of course, the father and mother also have other considerations.

    Although Ma Lu set off with several brothers, none of his brothers were married, and they were rough-handed. Fang Xiyue is still taking her child with her, and she is walking with the Xu family, so she can be company with the Lin family.

    Lin has experience in raising children, so she won''t let Fang Xiyue, a new mother, be confused after the incident.

    The Xu family also thinks this is good. The three of them have no energy, that is, Xu Zhensheng has the energy to jump up and down, but he has just recovered from his injury, and he is already reluctant to travel, and he must not be able to do other things.

    If Ma Lu and his brothers were with them, they would feel much more at ease.

    The two sides agreed, and immediately decided to leave the day after tomorrow.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, and then said, "In this case, we will stay for one more day and go with you."

    Several people looked at her in surprise, Shu Yu said with a smile, "Although we are going back to Dong''an Mansion, we have to go together for a while. And the opportunity is rare, why not take a detour and visit our house as a guest, let me do my best The friendship of the landlord, rest for two days, how about you continue to go north?"

    Xu Jiafang¡¯s family thinks it¡¯s okay, so they don¡¯t need to hire escorts alone, and they can go with Lu Ji¡¯s convoy.

    Furthermore, when they came to Beijing for the first time, they didn''t know much about the city, so they were unavoidably nervous. Along the way, it would be good to inquire with Shu Yu about the situation in the capital.

    Especially Xu Dali, he wanted to know a lot about the soon-to-be Shangguan of Xu Zhensheng, Dali Temple Minister Jing.

    The matter was settled like this, even though Fang Xiyue was reluctant to give up, she felt relieved when she thought that they would still be reunited soon.

    Shu Quan, who had been standing by the side watching, was hesitant to say anything, and when they had reached an agreement, he said with a smile, "Lu County Lord Lu, look, we''re leaving the day after tomorrow, or we''ll go all the way too. "

    The Jincheng mansion that the Shu family wants to return to is not very far from the capital. They have a companion when they walk together, don''t they?

    Shu Yu squinted at him, "Whatever, anyway, you can take care of your own basic necessities, we won''t care about you."

    Even if she disagrees, as long as the Shu family falls behind them, it doesn''t make any difference.

    Shu Quan, "No problem, we will do it ourselves."

    He didn''t dare to ask others to do anything. Fortunately, the emperor rewarded them with silver this time. Tomorrow they went to buy a mule cart, and the whole family would follow behind.

    The whole family was very happy, Aunt Fang said hurriedly, "Since we are leaving tomorrow, let''s have a good gathering tonight and have a meal together. This kind of opportunity will be rare in the future."

    She said to Guanshi Yu, "Boss Yu, our house is too small, can we borrow Zhuangzi to use it, and invite some of our well-connected families to have a meal together?"

    "Of course." Manager Yu was happy to give this favor, not to mention that County Lord Lu is here, even if he is not, Xu Zhensheng will work in Dali Temple in the future, and the Ma Lu brothers will work with Master Qi. Ah, I''m afraid he won''t be able to catch up even if he flatters the horse.

    If he sells well, there is no harm in the end.

    Having received the letter of approval, Aunt Fang called Shang Lin and Ying Xi, and the three of them went to the county town to buy food.

    The Shu family didn''t raise money, they don''t have much money, and the cost on the road is not small, and they will need money to settle down in the future. This money should be spent wisely, just raise money with the Xu family''s Fang family to treat guests.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2399ï¼š Goodbye, Zhengdao Village

    Chapter 2399 Goodbye, Zhengdao Village

    That night, Zhuangzi was extremely lively.

    Ms. Wu also came with her parents. In the afternoon, her elder brothers went to the mountains to hunt pheasants and hares for extra meals.

    The Fang family and the Xu family have been in Zhengdao Village for so many years, and they have known and made friends with many neighbors in the neighborhood. Those who can be invited have come. Everyone is a little bit reluctant, but more envious.

    Everyone knows that they will have a bad life in the future, and many people regret it. If they had helped arrest the rebels at that time, they might be able to leave now.

    Shu Yu paid half of the cost of the last dinner, and Zhuangzi paid the other half. This can be regarded as a great joy for Zhengdao Village, and of course the village should express it.

    The Fang family, the Xu family and the others went to the capital, and they had to spend money everywhere. They don¡¯t have a lot of money, so let¡¯s save it now.

    Shu Quan regretted it when he found out about it. It was a rare meal for him, so he missed it.

    After drinking and eating, everyone rested for the night, and happily went to the county seat to handle the household registration documents the next day.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng didn''t go, they had nothing to do, they went up the mountain.

    They had a hunch that after leaving this time, even if they came to the southwest again, they probably wouldn''t come to Zhengdao Village, at least, they definitely wouldn''t come within ten years.

    They didn''t think about hunting, they just walked around and revisited their old places.

    "I remember here, those people from the fifth team tried to plot against us, but in the end you cleaned them up."

    Meng Yunzheng held her hand and said with a smile, "The current five teams seem to have all changed."

    "Really? I didn''t pay attention to this."

    The two walked slowly, and not long after they came to a hill, Shu Yu was about to turn around, but when he saw the wooden sign standing in front of the hill, he paused, "That, it seems to be the cemetery of the second master. "

    Meng Yunzheng raised his eyes and took a look. It was indeed the name of the second master of the Shu family, but the cemetery seemed to have been left untouched for a long time. It seems that even if Second Master Shu is gone, he can''t let other people take another look.

    "You said that the Shu family is gone, will they move the second master''s grave?"

    Meng Yunzheng raised his eyebrows, "What do you think?"

    Shu Yu glanced twice, then shook his head, "I probably won''t move."

    Relocating the grave is another big project. Not to mention that the Shu family hates the second master now, even if the relationship is still there, it is estimated that they will not be able to move now.

    They didn''t continue to look any further, turned around and continued walking towards the mountain.

    When I went down the mountain in the afternoon, all the people who went to the county to do business came back.

    They were also quick, not only did the household registration paperwork and got the guides, but also bought all the things needed on the road, and the family drove back in a mule cart.

    Immediately, they began to clean up the house in full swing.

    Although everyone has lived in Zhengdao Village for several years, there are really not many things. Except for the necessary clothes and bedding, pots and pans, everything else is gone.

    Everyone is busy, it is already night.

    Everyone packed up and went to bed early that day, but I don¡¯t know if they were too excited, and they all suffered from insomnia instead.

    The next day, when Shu Yu loaded his luggage into the car and was about to leave, he saw all three families coming yawning.

    The Xu family and the Shu family quickly got into the carriage, only the Fang family, besides being excited, still had a lot of reluctance.

    Fang''s father and mother held the child, and told Fang Xiyue and Ma Lu repeatedly for a long time before letting them get into the car.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2400ï¼š Mayor, take care

    Chapter 2400 County Lord, take care

    With Shu Yu''s carriage included, their team is quite large.

    Shu Yu still had to go to Hetai Mansion, and called Shang Yuangui and his team to set off together.

    At first, I wanted to leave just like that, but when I left the city, I saw Wang Changdong''s family, Kang Shuxian, Tao Hongdan and several girls standing there.

    Shu Yu was stunned, lifted the curtain of the car, and said with a smile, "Why are you here?"

    "Brother Wang said that you are leaving the Southwest today, so we want to give you a gift." Tao Hongdan took a few steps forward and handed over the first basket in his hand, "We made this yesterday. Eat food, the county lord will take it on the road to eat. We can''t repay the kindness the county lord has shown us, it''s just a little heart."

    Shu Yu was not polite to them, and took the basket, "I went to see your stall, and the business is pretty good, I hope you all go well in the future, if you encounter any difficulties, please write to me and address you I know, goodbye."

    Tao Hongdan suddenly felt a sore nose, and Kang Shuxian''s eyes immediately turned red, and the girls nodded heavily.

    "Master, take care."

    Shu Yu lowered the curtain of the carriage, and the carriage drove forward. The girls followed quickly and walked a few steps, their voice already choked up, "Master, take care, and have a good journey."

    They are really grateful to Shu Yu, without her, I am afraid that they are still stuck in the quagmire and cannot see hope from now on.

    Shu Yu sighed, she felt that after going through so many things, these girls will definitely become stronger and stronger in the future.

    When the group arrived at Hetai Mansion, it was already the afternoon of the next day.

    They will rest here for one night, and then continue to set off tomorrow.

    Shu Quan and the second wife also saw Shu Zhao who came here two months ago, and saw that they were doing things in the shop with great vigor, and their expressions were a little complicated for a while.

    This is Shu Yu''s shop... Looking back on the past, I always feel a little awkward.

    After work was over, Shu Quan called Shu Zhao and Gu Xinghua out alone, sighed and said to them, "We''re leaving, and we''ll have to rely on you here from now on, we don''t care if life is good or not. .¡±

    Shu Zhao''s eyes were red, "Brother..."

    "Okay, you are also married and a mother, you have to stand up by yourself."

    Shu Quan said, glanced at Gu Xinghua, and said hesitantly, "There is one more thing, I have to tell you."

    Gu Xinghua knew that this matter might be about himself, "Brother, tell me."

    Shu Quan rubbed the center of his brows, "It''s like this, this time the emperor pardoned, it''s pardoning our entire Shu family, you understand?"

    Gu Xinghua is not stupid. He was taken aback at first, but soon realized, and said happily, "That is to say, Ah Zhao has also been pardoned. She is now a good citizen?"

    Shu Quan nodded, "Yes."

    Shu Zhao was overwhelmed by this sudden surprise, "Then, then I..."

    "Now, I have a suggestion. Listen to it. If you think it''s okay, then do it." Shu Quan said, "Fourth sister is a good citizen, but brother-in-law, you are still a criminal. I went to the county government to apply for household registration that day." At that time, I begged the county magistrate to let my fourth sister set up a female household."

    As he spoke, he glanced at Gu Xinghua again.

    Gu Xinghua opened his mouth, probably understanding something.

    Before Shu Zhao could react, he heard Shu Quan explain, "Brother-in-law, think about it, if the fourth sister has established a female household, you will be considered as a married woman in Shu''s family."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2401ï¼š Agree to marry

    Chapter 2401 agrees to marry

    Shu Zhao''s eyes widened, "Brother, this won''t work."

    Shu Quan glared at her, "Stupid, can you listen to me? I know that people with a little bit of ability can''t accept a big man getting married these days, but isn''t this a special situation for you? If a brother-in-law gets married, then The child¡¯s surname is Shu, and the child is of good citizenship, and her descendants will also be of good citizenship. They can start their own businesses, take part in the imperial examination, and say marriage is easy. This is a matter for future generations, do you understand?¡±

    Shu Zhao was stunned, yes, even if she didn''t think about herself, she still had to think about her children and future generations.

    Shu Quan looked at them, "Of course, I''ll just make a suggestion. You can discuss this matter yourself. As for brother-in-law, you have your mother and sister. You should also discuss it with them, so as not to cause any trouble in the future. If it is feasible, Then you take some time to go to Heichang County to get things done, if not, then, so be it.¡±

    Actually, Shu Quan wanted to say, if that didn''t work, then they could reconcile and return to Jincheng Mansion with their sister and niece. Now that they are of good nationality, he feels that Gu Xinghua is no longer good enough for his sister.

    Gu Xinghua raised his head, took a deep breath, "Okay, I agree."

    Shu Quan was surprised, "You don''t need to discuss it with your mother?"

    Mother Gu is taking care of her pregnant daughter recently. The younger sister of the Gu family is married but has no mother-in-law. There is still one month to go before the birth, Gu Mu is planning to take care of her daughter after confinement, and then come to live with her son.

    Gu Xinghua looked at the still ignorant daughter in his arms, and said, "When we return to Heichang County, tell my mother again. She will agree. The crime is not an honorable thing. It can make future generations have a good life." Membership is stronger than anything else."

    Shu Quan let out a sigh of relief, "It''s fine if you can think about it. If you think it''s really unpleasant to be married, then it''s good for your family members to know, and you don''t have to explain it to the outside world."

    Gu Xinghua smiled, "Actually, in our situation, there are quite a lot of men who marry into marriage. There are several households in Zhengdao Village. If others want to talk, they can just talk about it. It''s just listening to gossip. We can''t just give up our children just because of this." A chance to become a good citizen."

    "Yes, that''s the reason."

    The two had no objection, so Shu Quan didn''t say anything more. He patted Shu Zhao on the shoulder, "Okay, rest early, we have to hurry tomorrow."

    Shu Zhao nodded.

    However, at night, Shu Zhao carried his daughter to the second lady''s room and went to sleep.

    Of course the second lady was reluctant to part with her, so she could only talk about those good memories over and over again.

    On the second day, Shu Zhao and Gu Xinghua came to see him off with the child in his arms.

    When the convoy in front started to set off, and Shu Quan and the others were about to leave at the end, Shu Zhao suddenly stuffed a purse into the carriage.

    "Mother, brother, people say that a poor family is rich. We have food and shelter in the shop, and we have a stable job, so we don''t need to spend any more money. You need a lot of money along the way. Wait until Jincheng Mansion also has to buy land and houses, my husband and I found the owner last night and paid half a year''s wages in advance, you take all of these, take care of yourself in the future, and take care."

    "Hey, you child." The second wife was about to throw the purse back, but was stopped by Shu Quan, "A little kindness from the fourth sister and brother-in-law, take it." They were indeed short of money.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2402ï¼š rushed home years ago

    Chapter 2402 Arrived home years ago

    Shu Quan knew that this was also the return of the kindness that the fourth sister and the fourth brother-in-law showed him yesterday.

    What he didn''t expect was that Shu Yu, the boss, would agree to the fourth sister''s advance payment of half a year''s wages?

    Of course Shu Yu disagreed at first, but Shu Zhao told her about Shu Quan looking for them, and Shu Yu was really impressed with Shu Quan.

    Anyway, it was just an advance payment of wages, so she agreed.

    The rest of the journey was very peaceful and lively. After Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng got married, they were overwhelmed by various things and had no free time.

    At the moment, the journey along the way is like traveling in the mountains and rivers, as if it is a honeymoon.

    Seeing them like this, other people don''t bother. Only Zhao Xi, he was so stimulated by these two people that he couldn''t wait very much, he really wanted to go back to see his wife and son.

    As the weather got colder and colder, the carriage moved slower.

    So by the time the convoy arrived in Dong''an, there were only three days left before the Chinese New Year.

    Shu Yu let out a breath of white air, and said to Xu Jiafang''s family, "The New Year is coming soon, let''s go after the New Year, the New Year is not so festive on the road."

    "OK."

    As for Shu Quan and others, they also want to stay in Dong''an Mansion, but they are not Shu Yu''s guests.

    However, they had lived in Dong''an Fucheng for many years before. When Shu Quan was a young master, he was generous and had many friends. Even if they no longer associate with him because of the downfall of the Shu family, there must be one or two who are still loyal.

    After the new year, they will set off with the Xu family and the Fang family.

    Therefore, when they were in Fucheng, they separated from Shu Yu''s convoy.

    Returning to Jiangyuan County, Shu Yu actually felt down-to-earth again. This is probably the warmth of home.

    The Chinese New Year is coming soon, the streets are very lively these days, every household is going to the market, the carriage crosses the long street with great difficulty, and arrives at Fenghuai Street slowly.

    In Fenghuai Street, every household has hung up red lanterns, and Lu Erbai also stopped the work in the shop, and was directing his servants to paste couplets at the door.

    It wasn''t until several carriages stopped in front of the house that he realized what it was. Looking back, he really saw Meng Yunzheng helping Shu Yu get off the carriage.

    Lu Erbai was overjoyed immediately, "Ayu, you guys, are you back?"

    "It''s not just us, Dad, look who''s here?"

    Lu Erbai had met Ma Lu and the others before, so of course he recognized him. He was very surprised at the moment, and when he came back to his senses, he quickly smiled and said, "Your guests are coming, hurry up, it''s cold outside, come in, go back to the house to warm up, let''s take our time." say."

    After speaking, he shouted inside, "Mother, Ah Yu and the others are back."

    Zhao Xi couldn''t wait any longer, and was the first to rush in, "Where''s my wife, where is Xiao Huohuo?"

    By the time Shu Yu and the others entered the door, the old lady had already been rushed out with Ruan''s support.

    "Hey, I''m back, and it''s been more than half a year since I left. We just said that this year''s Chinese New Year is going to be spent outside again, and it appeared unexpectedly."

    As she spoke, she went to look at Fang Xiyue and Lin Shi again, with the same surprise in her eyes.

    Shu Yu held her hand and walked inside, "A lot of things happened to us in the southwest, now Xu''s family and Fang''s family are no longer criminals, this time they are going to Beijing, just happened to be with me, isn''t it Is Chinese New Year coming soon? Invite me to have a lively time at home."

    "Welcome, welcome." The old lady was very happy, and welcomed everyone into the house to warm up.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2403ï¼š Shu Yu Youxi

    Chapter 2403 Shu Yu Youxi

    Shu Yu sat beside her. Before Meng Yunzheng could sit down, he asked someone to get the pillow and put it on Shu Yu''s back.

    The old lady stared blankly for a moment, then saw Meng Yunzheng blowing on the hot water and sending it to Shu Yu''s mouth.

    Old lady, Nguyen Thi, "..."

    "Ayu, are you not feeling well?"

    Fang Xiyue on the side smiled and said, "It''s not that she''s uncomfortable, she''s pregnant."

    The old lady''s eyes widened, and Ruan stood up in surprise, "Yes, you are happy? How long has it been?"

    With a beaming smile on Meng Yunzheng''s face, he replied, "In less than two months, we came out on the road. Originally we planned to go faster, but Ah Yu had it, so naturally we had to slow down, so we came back late. "

    Originally, Meng Yunzheng wanted to slow down, and even on the day Zhao Xi got his pulse, he wanted to rent a small yard in the local area and come back after three months of stability.

    Shu Yu was not happy, Zhao Xi even rolled his eyes and said that Shu Yu was the healthiest pregnant woman he had seen for many years, and there was no problem at all.

    But Meng Yunzheng suspected that he said that deliberately in order to go back to see his wife and son earlier, so he finally arrived in Jiangyuan County years ago.

    This matter was planned to wait until three months later, but on the road, Shu Yu''s occasional reactions could not be hidden from the experienced Fang Xiyue, Mrs. Lin and the second wife of the Shu family. understood.

    The Lu family was overjoyed. When Ah Ning ran in, she heard Fang Xiyue''s words, and said excitedly, "Second Sister, let me take your pulse. Master said that my medical skills are very good."

    Shu Yu passed her hand over, and Ah Ning put her wrists in a vague manner, and nodded after a while, "Well, yes, it is indeed a happy pulse, and the pulse is steady and strong, second sister, don''t worry, my niece and niece very healthy."

    Shu Yu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, "I''m much more at ease with what you say."

    A Ning was so happy that she turned to look at the baby in Fang Xiyue''s arms. This child was not very timid, and he hardly went out when he was in Zhengdao Village. The environmental influence made him cry when he saw strangers.

    But on the way out, I have seen more and met more people, and my courage has gradually become brighter.

    Ah Ning wanted to hug him, but he wasn''t afraid, and he kept talking to her.

    After Xiao Huohuo, who was also a little guy, ran over, the child became even more excited.

    People from the Lu family came to the front hall to talk, chatting about their experiences along the way.

    Things in the Southwest cannot be concealed, and the reason why the Xu family''s Fang family was pardoned has to be mentioned, so Shu Yu simply talked about the black market in the Southwest.

    The Lu family was terrified when they heard this, "So, so you knew there was a black market there from the beginning?"

    "We are here to help, mainly thanks to Master Qi and the others."

    The old lady glared at her and raised her hand to pat her. Thinking that she was pregnant, she held back her hand and snorted coldly, "As long as you have big ideas, you dare to take any risk."

    Shu Yu put his arms around her arm and said coquettishly, "Grandma, we love ourselves very much, don''t worry. And the last black market has been taken away, so we have no worries. From now on, we will stay in Dong''an Mansion. Doing business, Ah Yun opened the academy, these days are happy."

    The old lady snorted twice, "You know how to coax me." She turned her head and saw Wei Qin.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2404ï¼š good job son

    Chapter 2404 Son, good job

    The old lady was taken aback, who is this girl? I didn''t even notice just now, when did I come in.

    Seeing her looking at Wei Qin, Shu Yu immediately introduced with a smile, "Grandma, this is my cousin."

    Just now she introduced her identity before entering the door, because she saw that Wei Qin was very nervous. Ever since he entered Jiangyuan County, Wei Qin was in a very tense state.

    Shu Yu knew that she was about to meet Xiao Song Le, and she would inevitably feel timid due to the closeness to her hometown, so she gave her time to adjust first.

    It was almost the end of the day, and Wei Qin relaxed a little amidst the joyful chat of the Lu family.

    Hearing Shu Yu''s introduction, Wei Qin hurried forward, "I met the old lady."

    The old lady is a little confused, cousin? Why doesn''t she remember that she has this relative?

    Shu Yu laughed and said, "This is Ah Yun''s cousin, and Xiao Song Le''s...mother."

    The old lady suddenly realized, and her eyes widened in shock, "Mother Lele??"

    "yes."

    Ruan also looked at Wei Qin, "Here, did you find it?"

    "Yes, we didn''t expect such a coincidence that my cousin is in the southwest. Fortunately, we drew some portraits according to Aunt Hong''s description, otherwise even if we saw them, we wouldn''t know each other. It''s a long story. Talk to you slowly."

    The old lady nodded again and again, thinking about it, she knew that the Wei family must have suffered a lot, otherwise it was fine, why did she go to that place in the southwest?

    Shu Yu said to Wei Shi, "Cousin, don''t worry, I have already asked Ying Xi to find Xiao Song Le."

    But it''s been a long time, and she hasn''t come back yet, so there is a high probability that little Song Le is not at Meng''s house.

    "Yes." Wei Qin nodded, and became nervous again.

    After a while, Meng Pei strode in, "I heard that Ah Yun and his wife are back?"

    "Father." Meng Yunzheng stood up.

    Meng Pei said hello and said, "Just now Ying Xi ran to the house and said that Lele''s mother was found."

    Wei Qin immediately came out from behind, "I have seen my uncle."

    "Okay, it''s good to be safe, Lele is thinking of you very much." Meng Pei smiled, "He went to Ayu''s aunt''s house to play at the moment, it''s a little far away, Ying Xi went to pick him up, you wait for a while."

    Wei Qin hurriedly said, "It''s okay, it''s okay, I, I..."

    Ruan handed her a cup of tea thoughtfully, "Don''t be nervous, Lele is looking forward to seeing you. He is very smart, and now he is studying in Ayun''s academy, and he is the leader in the enlightenment class. I heard some time ago that The master said that the child is good at studying, and he is very hardworking and serious. No, he told us during the holiday that he won the first place in the end-of-month assessment."

    Wei Qin was pleasantly surprised, "Really?"

    "Isn''t it? When you recognize each other, others will only envy you."

    Ruan''s voice was gentle and gentle, which miraculously smoothed Wei Qin''s anxiety and diverted his attention.

    Seeing this, the old lady immediately raised her hand to beckon Meng Pei.

    The latter stepped forward, "Old lady, do you have something to tell me?"

    The old lady smiled at the corners of her eyes and brows, and said mysteriously, "You are going to be a grandfather."

    Meng Pei didn''t react at first, and after a while, he stared straight at his eyes, then laughed loudly, and slapped Meng Yunzheng on the shoulder, "Good job, son."

    Meng Yunzheng, "..." The shoulders are going to be crippled.

    Everyone was talking lively, and a bunch of children ran in outside.

    "Second sister, second brother-in-law."

    "Sister Ayu, brother-in-law."

    Xiao Song Le fell at the end, and came in hand in hand with Quanquan.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2405ï¼š mother and child

    Chapter 2405 Mother and child recognize each other

    As soon as the children came, the yard became more lively.

    It may be the nature of blood. From the moment these children came in, Wei Qin''s eyes subconsciously fell on the last two children.

    She heard Shu Yu describe Xiao Song Le''s appearance, and looking at it now, the child on the left is almost exactly the same as the description.

    Pink carved jade and clean like a little boy, when he smiles, he looks very much like his father Song Dazhuang.

    Xiao Song Le has already walked into the hall, he happily took Quanquan''s hand and ran to Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu, "Cousin, cousin."

    Shu Yu smiled and touched his head, then turned his head sideways.

    Xiao Song Le followed her line of sight, and the next moment her body froze suddenly, and her little hands tightened.

    Quanquan lowered his head, looked at the hand that was pinched so hard, and just wanted to protest, when he heard Xiao Songle whisper, as if only the two of them could hear it, "...Mom?"

    Quanquan was taken aback for a moment, and when he raised his head, he saw a young woman not far away, her eyes were red, and she seemed to be trembling.

    Xiao Song Le was a little unsure if he was hallucinating, why did the person in the image that he held in his arms every day seem to appear in front of his eyes?

    He blinked vigorously, but the person did not disappear.

    The little guy suddenly looked at Shu Yu who was next to him with some helplessness, "Cousin, I, there seems to be something wrong with my eyes."

    Shu Yu was amused, and gently pushed him forward, "Your eyes are fine, you are right, that is your mother, the mother in the portrait. We found her, and she misses you very much."

    Xiao Song Le''s eyes widened in shock, she unconsciously let go of Quan Quan, and walked forward step by step.

    Wei Qin couldn''t hold back anymore, she took two steps forward suddenly, knelt down and hugged him into her arms.

    Xiao Song Le took a deep breath, is this the smell of mother?

    His little hand tightly grabbed Wei Qin''s clothes corner, and asked in a low voice uncertainly, "You, are you really my mother?"

    Wei Qin burst into tears, almost speechless.

    She hugged the child in her arms tightly, nodded her head once and for all, and choked up, "Yes, I am your mother. I''m sorry, my mother has not been by your side all these years, I''m sorry."

    "No, it''s okay." Xiao Song Le felt that she was very happy, but why did she cry? "I know you can''t help yourself, aunt, aunt told me that you love me very much."

    The child is very sensible, but Wei Qin became more and more weepy, "It''s okay to blame mother, it''s because I have no ability, I can''t even protect you..."

    The mother and son hugged each other and cried together, which made the people watching beside them feel very sad.

    Quanquan originally wanted to go to comfort his good friend, but was dragged out by the old lady.

    "Let''s let them talk alone, let''s go, the guest room should be cleaned up, you are tired after driving for so many days, go back to your room to rest first. Let''s have a good talk later."

    The Xu family and the Fang family hurriedly thanked each other, and everyone withdrew one after another.

    Shu Yu was also driven back to Yu Garden by the old lady to rest, and the children were not allowed to disturb her.

    Shu Yu was really lethargic after she became pregnant, but she didn''t refuse, and was taken back to the room by Meng Yunzheng.

    Probably after returning home, she felt extremely relaxed. She slept very deeply this time, and when she woke up, the sky was already dark.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2406ï¼š sister talk

    Chapter 2406 Sisters talk heart-to-heart

    A soft voice came from his ear, Shu Yu straightened up half of his body, and saw two figures sitting in the outer room separated by the bead curtain, they were Ying Xi and Shu You.

    Ying Xi is folding clothes, while Shu You is doing needlework.

    Xu Shi heard the movement, Ying Xi turned his head, and saw Shu Yu sitting up.

    She quickly put down the things in her hands and entered the inner room, "Miss, are you awake?"

    Shu Yu drank a cup of tea, walked out slowly, "What time is it?"

    "It''s you time." Shu You smiled and pulled her to sit down, "You missed dinner, mother asked the kitchen to warm it up, and asked Ying Xi to bring it to you."

    "it is good."

    After Ying Xi went out, Shu Yu asked, "Sister, what are you doing?"

    "Make small clothes for the baby in your womb." She smiled and raised her hand, "You can only sew crooked purses with your skills, and I will have to make the baby''s clothes in the future."

    As she spoke, she pointed to the small clothes that Yingxi had folded on the table, "These are all worn out, and I brought them here for you."

    The clothes worn by children are soft and comfortable, especially since Shu You runs a tailor shop, the materials of these clothes are not much.

    "Sister Cuihua and Lanhua had a baby before, and my aunt asked me to ask for a lot. I didn''t give them all, I reserved it for you."

    Li Shi wanted to give Shu You all to her, although Xiao Zaozao''s clothes were still there, and even Cuihua''s eldest son Lai Yuan''s small bag and quilt were still there. But Mrs. Li knew very well that Zao Zao''s clothes were better than before, so it was definitely not as good as Xiao Huo Huo''s.

    The material for this child''s clothes was bought by Zhao Xi in Fucheng or a place farther away, so it feels so comfortable to the touch.

    Fortunately, Xiao Huohuo has a lot of clothes, so Shu You has to save some for her own sister no matter what.

    "Thank you, sister." Speaking of this, Shu Yu remembered, "Are green flowers and orchids born?"

    "Yes, they both gave birth. Cuihua gave birth to a son, and Lanhua was a daughter. There was a five-day difference between the two of them, and they were all activated in advance. After all, Cuihua has already confinement, and Lanhua''s confinement time , it happens to be New Year''s Eve, which is the day after tomorrow. Grandma also said that these two children are sensible and didn''t let their mother stay in the house for the New Year, otherwise they wouldn''t be able to go out during the New Year."

    While sewing clothes, Shu You talked about what happened at home during this time, "Brother-in-law Cuihua really wants a daughter. After all, she already has A Yuan. If she wants another daughter, she will have both children. Said, if only the **** of the children of the two sisters were changed, when the grandma heard this, the grandma scolded her severely."

    But Shu You said, the one who breathed a sigh of relief after Lan Hua gave birth to a daughter was sister-in-law Zhou Qiao.

    If Lan Hua also gave birth to a son, then the aunt would definitely say that Zhou Qiao was not up to date.

    "Grandma said, fortunately, Cuihua and Daniu can hold the auntie back, otherwise the auntie is living a better life now, so what will happen to her?"

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "Cuihua and Daniu both have their own opinions. With them, you don''t have to worry about her tormenting. Although the brother-in-law of the Lanhua family has a good temper, he looks fierce on the outside. The aunt is afraid when she sees her, and she doesn''t dare to make a scene." What a moth. Now, it¡¯s up to Er Niu.¡±

    "Hahaha." Shu Youle said, "That''s why grandma said, she has to check Er Niu''s marriage in the future and find a daughter-in-law who can restrain the uncle''s mother. From now on, the four brothers and sisters of the uncle''s family will have a stable life."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2407ï¼š The old lady has a few words to say

    Chapter 2407 The old lady has a few words to say

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "Don''t worry about this. Erniu is studying now. I heard from A Yun that although his talent in reading is not as good as that of A Rui, but he works hard. It is still possible to pass the Tongsheng test before getting married. As a Tongsheng, then marrying Most of the daughter-in-laws are the ones who know how to read and write, not to mention the rich family. As for the uncle, she can''t read two big characters, but she wants and feels scared for this kind of daughter-in-law."

    Besides, Er Niu reads well and has three brothers and sisters in front of him as role models, so he can always manage his own small family well without letting the auntie interfere.

    The two sisters were chatting when they saw Meng Yunzheng coming back from the outside.

    "Are you awake?" He came over with dinner in his hand, and he should have met Ying Xi on the way here.

    Shu Yu rubbed his belly, Shu You immediately cleared the table, took the things and went out, giving them a chance to talk alone.

    Dinner was made for her alone with small wontons and refreshing side dishes. After two mouthfuls, Shu Yu felt comfortable, so he asked, "How are my cousin and Xiao Song Le?"

    "Both of them were very emotional, and they got better after dinner. I asked someone to clean up the house and let them rest. After all, they are reunited, and it will be good if they get along for two days."

    He was talking, and wiped her mouth with a handkerchief.

    "I went to the Yamen and moved my cousin''s household registration here, so I have the same account as Song Le."

    Meng Yunzheng will take care of these things, but Shu Yu doesn''t have to worry.

    In fact, there are more than these things. After knowing that she is pregnant, there is almost no need for her to intervene in matters outside the home.

    She had a rest the next day and originally planned to go to the workshop, but before she left, several supervisors in the workshop who had already been on vacation came to report to her.

    Shu Yu just needs to listen, there is no need to worry at all.

    There are also the bills delivered by the Changjin Mansion in Dong''an Prefecture and several shops in the capital. Looking at the number of words on it, Shu Yu almost twitched his face with a smile.

    Compared to her leisure time, Meng Yunzheng is much more busy. Especially when the academy first opened, he went to the southwest, and everything here is under the temporary management of Master Wen.

    Fortunately, the academy has just opened, and there are not many students. Even if there are many students who want to come to Meng Yunzheng and the two great Confucians for advice, there are still many of them, and more are still waiting to see.

    Although the academy is on holiday now, the students have all returned home.

    But the two great scholars were going to celebrate the New Year in the academy. Meng Yunzheng went to the mountain to invite them to their home for a New Year''s Eve dinner. After being rejected by the two gentlemen, they could only send New Year''s goods to show respect.

    However, his busy time is only two days, and it will soon be New Year''s Eve.

    This year, at the request of the old lady, everyone gathered at Lu¡¯s house for the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.

    Including Lu Family Sanfang, Lu Sixing and their juniors, as well as Zhao Family, Meng Family, and the Xu Family Fang Family who came to visit, lively and lively set up five or six tables in the front hall of Lu Family.

    The old lady was sitting in the main seat, looking at the happy family, suddenly her eyes became sour, and she put down her hands holding the chopsticks.

    Shu Yu was sitting beside her, and asked in a low voice, "Grandma, what''s the matter?"

    "I am, happy."

    As the old lady said, she stood up suddenly, holding a glass of wine in her hand, "Big fellow, before we eat, I want to say a few words."

    Everyone stopped, Shu You held down the troublesome Xiao Huohuo, and raised her eyes to look at the emotional old lady.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2408ï¼š the days are getting better

    Chapter 2408 Days get better

    The old lady looked around all the people, "Today''s reunion day is something I never dared to think about before. A few years ago, the thing that was most in my heart was to be able to find Ah Yu as soon as possible, to be able to Goodbye to my sister, in this way, even if I die, I will rest in peace."

    Shu Yu hurriedly held her hand, and the old lady smiled, "It''s okay, what I said is true. I''m very old, and I just hope for the well-being of my children and grandchildren. Now, it''s really like a dream. A Yu I am back, my sister is back, and the days are getting better and better, I am really happy in my heart."

    As she said that, she looked at Lu Dasong, "Boss, he is filial, honest and obedient, and takes good care of his younger brothers and sisters. He has worked diligently in the fields all his life, and now his life is better, and he has not been infected with those things. Bad habit, elder brother, you did a good job."

    Lu Dasong''s eyes were red, "Mother."

    The old lady said, taking a sip of the wine in the glass, "The children of the old family are all promising now. As the eldest grandson, Daniu has always worked hard and responsibly to shoulder the burden of the family. Now he is a workshop It¡¯s great to be able to take care of yourself. Cuihua and Lanhua have also found good families. The two grandsons-in-law are very capable. I am very happy. There is also Erniu who studies hard. Said, you have made great progress now, grandma is very pleased."

    All the people mentioned stood up. It was rare for the old lady to be so emotional, so they all had a drink with her.

    The old lady quickly looked at Lu Erbai again, "Second, life is the hardest. Ayu is lost. You have been looking for it for more than ten years, and your legs are also lame. There is no money or food at home. It seems that all the suffering I found you. My mother saw it, and my heart hurts, but my mother has no skills, and can''t help you. Fortunately, God has not killed them all. Ah Yu came back, and you also opened a shop. Now the business is booming. In the future, Mother is relieved."

    Lu Erbai raised his head and took a big sip of wine.

    The old lady said again, "These children of the second child''s family, like the second child, are the ones who suffer the most. Ayou met someone unkind earlier, and almost lost his life, but all the hardships are rewarding, and now there are loved ones Husband has a well-behaved child, and he also stands up, and grandma is happy to see it."

    As he said that, he looked at Shu Yu again, and touched her head with his hand, "You child, although you are the most promising, most valuable, and most capable of all people, but you are also the one who loves you the most. So much Among the children, there is only you. When you were a child, you endured all the things alone. You were lonely and no one helped you and loved you. If it was possible, grandma would rather not have such a rich life now, but in exchange for you being safe and not being bullied steal."

    "Milk." Shu Yu''s throat was a little choked.

    Old lady, "Without you, there would be no Lu family. Ayu, grandma would like to say thank you. Grandma is also very happy. Now that you are married and have a child in your belly, I really have no regrets."

    Shu Yu didn''t drink, Meng Yunzheng changed her to hot water.

    She didn''t say anything, but took a cup and had a drink with the old lady.

    The old lady looked cheerfully at Shu Rui and Shu Ning, "There are also you two. When you were young, you were thin and small, and Ah Ning couldn''t even walk steadily. Now, one is a child student, and the other is a doctor with excellent medical skills in the future. Grandma don''t worry."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2409ï¼š ending

    Chapter 2409 Ending

    After talking about the second family, the old lady looked at Lu Sanzhu, and then silently looked back.

    Lu Sanzhu, "..."

    He couldn''t help but stand up holding the wine glass, "Mom, what about us? Let''s not talk about it?"

    The old lady really didn''t want to say, "You have always been very clever. Among the brothers and sisters, you are the most lazy and slippery. I never worry about it, and I don''t expect anything from you. But now you can have a serious job and buy a house , but it¡¯s not bad. Dabao, now he¡¯s also educated and sensible, Baoya is well-behaved, you are more blessed than your two brothers and sisters.¡±

    Lu Sanzhu was proud, he and Liang Shi didn''t feel that the old lady was hurting them at all.

    To say that they are blessed is not to praise them?

    So, Lu Sanzhu pulled Liang Shi and the two children, and said very seriously, "Mother, don''t worry, we will be more blessed in the future. This glass of wine, dry up."

    And gulp it down.

    Old lady, ¡°¡­¡±

    Everyone was a little sentimental at first when the old lady said it, but now they all wanted to laugh.

    The old lady stroked her forehead, and finally looked at Lu Sixing, "All these years, I''ve been so focused on your brothers, I haven''t cared much about you, and I''ve made you feel wronged."

    "No, mother, you have been very kind to me." Lu Sixing was right, the old lady has limited energy, what else can she do in the situation of the second brother''s house?

    Just look at other families in the village and you will know that the daughter is married, and it would be good if the natal family doesn¡¯t collect something from them to subsidize the brothers. But the old lady knew that it was difficult for her to be in Yuan''s house, so her natal family couldn''t help her, so she tried not to subsidize her with things from her husband''s family, so that she would not be able to hold her head up in front of her parents-in-law and be oppressed without confidence.

    The old lady smiled, "Fortunately, you are a good man, he treats you well, and he is still working in the yamen. Xiaozhen and Quanquan are well-behaved and sensible. You are hardworking and capable, and the future will not be worse."

    After she finished speaking, she drank another glass of wine.

    Finally, looking at Granny Fang beside her, "Caixia, we sisters are reunited, I''m really...satisfied."

    She raised her eyes to look at the crowd, with tears in her eyes, "I''m sorry everyone, today is a great reunion. When I look at you, I can''t help but think of the days before. I talked too much. Okay, let''s not talk, my dear." On New Year''s Eve, I hope everyone will be safe and happy in the future, and the days will be more and more prosperous."

    The old lady raised her glass, "Cheers!"

    Everyone stood up, even the children stood up with the freshly squeezed orange juice in their hands, jumping happily, shouting loudly, "Cheers!"

    The Lu family on Chinese New Year''s Eve was even more lively than usual.

    I don¡¯t know if it was the old lady¡¯s words, but the brothers and sisters of the Lu family gathered together and began to reminisce about the past, eating and drinking while talking, all of them were a little drunk.

    The children ran wildly in the yard after eating and drinking. It was rare for so many children to gather together. Even in the cold weather, they were still sweating from running.

    As the sky gradually darkened, Shu Yu sat on the porch, drinking warm crucian carp soup, while leaning against Meng Yunzheng. There seemed to be a vacuum in front of the two of them, and no one stepped forward to disturb them.

    The children knew she was pregnant, so they didn''t dare to run near her to play.

    Meng Yunzheng let out a breath of white air, put his arms around her and asked in a low voice, "What are you thinking?"

    "I didn''t think about anything, I just felt... very peaceful, and I really like this kind of life."

    She thought that Xiao Shuyu, who was far away in another world, would also live happily under the love of her parents.

    With a sound of "ßÝ", the fireworks not far away were ignited and exploded in the air, causing the children to shout more and more excitedly...

    This is the end of the main text, and there will be a short episode later, those who are interested can take a look.

    Love you guys.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2410ï¼š extra room sleep sleep

    Chapter 2410 Fanwaituan Dotes on Sleeping

    Four years later.

    Jiangyuan County, Fenghuai Street, at the entrance of Lujia.

    A milky girl doll was walking across the threshold, and when a short leg stepped on the ground outside the door, she raised her chubby face and said to the person in front of her, "Grandma!" , Then, then I''m leaving, don''t miss me too much."

    The old lady smiled and said, "Okay, when are you coming?"

    "Well, after dinner, I''ll come over to take a nap. Grandma, don''t worry, I''m almost three years old, and I can know the way."

    After she finished speaking, she stretched out three fleshy fingers very accurately.

    The old lady raised her eyes and glanced at Meng''s house diagonally across the street. It''s only twenty meters away, don''t you recognize it?

    She held back her laughter, looked at the little guy who was too tired from standing and simply sat on the threshold, "Well, then grandma will wait for you to come back and take a nap."

    "Okay." The little guy was very satisfied. Now that the matter has been discussed, it''s time for her to take the other leg.

    So she pouted her buttocks again, and began to lift her short right leg.

    Ying Xi on the side wanted to reach out to help her, but she refused, "No, I''ll send some, I''m almost three years old, big kid."

    The few people at the door just watched her strenuously cross the threshold, sweating profusely, and finally stood outside.

    The little guy seemed to have completed a significant event, and let out a long breath, "Grandma, then I''m leaving, goodbye."

    She clapped her little hand on her mouth and blew a kiss to the old lady.

    Then he stuffed his little hand into Ying Xi''s palm and asked her to lead him along. After all, they were going to cross a road, what if someone suddenly ran with a horse and a carriage in the middle? In this way, Aunt Yingxi can react in time to pick her up.

    She cherishes her little life very much, even if it is only a few tens of meters away, she can''t be vague.

    The little guy was shocked by his mature and stable thoughts, and took a step very proudly.

    The old lady was still standing inside the door, watching the little guy walking away, she couldn''t help it, and laughed again.

    As the daughter of Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu, Mianmian has been everyone''s favorite since she was born.

    She is the youngest among so many children, regardless of her seniority or age. As brothers, sisters, aunts and uncles, she will naturally let her go.

    Mianmian is so good-looking, 70% to 80% similar to Shu Yu, and the remaining 10% is completely inherited from Meng Yunzheng''s advantages.

    This made the elders of the Lu parents who regretted not being able to see Shu Yu when he was a child, and even more wished to give her all the love and pets that were missing to Shu Yu when he was a child.

    The Lu family is like this, and the Meng family is no different.

    After Meng Yunzheng was ten years old, he also didn''t grow up in front of Meng Pei. This little granddaughter made him seem to see Meng Yunzheng when he was a child, and he wanted to play with it on his shoulder every day.

    So Mianmian grew up healthy and hard until she was three years old, surrounded by everyone who wanted to hurt her to the bone. No, almost three years old.

    The little guy can be said to be fearless, courageous, and big-minded.

    The only person she fears is her own mother¡ªShu Yu.

    Shu Yu felt that she really had a long way to go. After even Meng Yunzheng fell into slavery to her daughter, she could only take on the responsibility of educating her so that the little guy would not go astray accidentally.

    Fortunately, Mianmian kid looks pretty good so far.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2411ï¼š The episode is a bit ugly

    Chapter 2411 Fanwai is a bit ugly

    The old lady kept looking at Mianmian after she entered Meng''s house, before she finally looked away.

    After Mianmian returned to Meng''s house, she immediately let go of Ying Xi''s hand and ran to the study.

    "Daddy, Daddy, I''m gaining weight."

    Meng Yunzheng was writing. Hearing this, he immediately put down the pen in his hand. Just as he opened the door of the study, Xiao Mianmian ran in blushing.

    "Daddy."

    Meng Yunzheng picked up his daughter, carefully wiped her sweat with a handkerchief, and asked with a smile, "Are you having fun?"

    "Happy." Mianmian nodded vigorously, "Daddy, what are you doing?"

    "Writing." Meng Yunzheng hugged her and sat behind the desk, pointing to the words on it and asked her, "Do you still recognize the words I taught you yesterday?"

    Xiao Mianmian narrowed her eyes, squeezed her face into a ball, then shook her head, and said confidently, "I don''t recognize it."

    Daddy taught so many words yesterday, she couldn''t hold them in her small head. When I was playing today, I poured some out.

    Meng Yunzheng, "..." Come on, this word has a little more strokes, it''s really not easy for a nearly three-year-old doll to remember.

    "Then Daddy will teach you again?"

    Mianmian shook her head, "Yesterday I learned to read, today I should draw."

    Meng Yunzheng laughed loudly, "Okay, whatever you say is what you say, then let''s draw, and let''s eat after painting."

    The little guy immediately became excited, and took out two sheets of drawing paper familiarly, handed one to Meng Yunzheng, and unfolded the other in front of him.

    Meng Yunzheng put her on the high stool beside her, which was her own, and Lu Erbai made it according to the children''s dining chair painted by Shu Yu. The height of the chair was at the same level as the desk, and the front support board could be removed directly, so that she could spread the drawing paper on Meng Yunzheng''s desk and draw side by side with him.

    Meng Yunzheng moved his chair to the side, giving him half of the seat.

    Mianmian sat down quickly, spread out the paper and grabbed the pen, and began to soak the ink.

    Meng Yunzheng raised his eyebrows, "Have you figured out what to draw so quickly?"

    "I have a lot of ideas today." Mianmian didn''t even look up.

    Meng Yunzheng laughed out loud, "Okay, then draw all your thoughts."

    After speaking, I stopped paying attention to her, and started grinding myself.

    In the huge study room, the father and daughter share a half table for each other, no one disturbs the other, just draw their own things so clearly and attentively.

    Xiao Mianmian''s movements are still very fast. After finishing the painting, she admired it for a while with satisfaction, and then turned her little head to look at Meng Yunzheng''s drawing.

    I frowned when I looked at it, Dad''s paintings... are really ugly, they are dark, one by one, like earthworms, how can it compare to my colorful pictures. Hey, it''s no wonder mother asked dad to paint less, it turned out to be like this.

    Xiao Mianmian looked suddenly enlightened.

    Meng Yunzheng finished the last stroke, stood there just like his daughter and admired it for a moment, then took out the seal from the drawer, and stamped it on a corner of the drawing paper.

    Xiao Mianmian''s eyes lit up, hey, do you want to cover this thing after painting?

    Meng Yunzheng put down the seal, and when he looked up, he met his daughter''s round eyes.

    He laughed immediately, "Did you draw it?"

    "Uh-huh."

    "Daddy see?"

    Regardless of the colorful colors on his body, the little guy handed the masterpiece he was proud of to Meng Yunzheng, quietly waiting for his praise.

    Meng Yunzheng felt a little ugly at first glance, "..."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2412ï¼š sleep cover

    Chapter 2412 Fanwai Mianmian seal

    Taking a second look, he couldn''t hold back, "Mianmian, what is this painting?"

    Mianmian was startled, "Don''t you know Daddy?"

    ¡°¡­a father who is ignorant.¡±

    Xiao Mianmian looked sympathetic to him, patted his shoulder, and said generously, "It''s okay, I''ll tell you."

    "Okay." Meng Yunzheng put the drawing paper back in front of her.

    The little guy straightened his neck, his chubby face was full of seriousness, "Look, I drew our family. This is Daddy and you, doesn''t it look a lot like you?"

    Meng Yunzheng looked at the blurred blue circle, this is... him? Where did you see it? Headless, bodyless, hands and feet, are you sure it''s a... person?

    Meng Yunzheng smiled with difficulty, "Mianmian is very thoughtful."

    The little guy was suddenly excited, and her father really praised her. Brother Lele said that Daddy is the head of the mountain, so many brothers in the academy want to be praised by Daddy.

    Although she thinks those brothers are quite stupid, it doesn''t prevent her from knowing that this is a good thing.

    So she introduced even more excitedly, "This is my mother, the most beautiful mother."

    "Well... I will show your mother later, she must be very touched when she knows that you can draw her." You can''t let yourself "appreciate" it alone.

    Xiao Mianmian gave an ''hmm'' and said happily, "Mother is touched, I can eat two or three candies a day."

    Meng Yunzheng ha ha, you are dreaming.

    He pointed to the remaining blurry circles, "Then who are these?"

    "This is me."

    Meng Yunzheng expressed his incomprehension, and was shocked, "There is only one Xiao Mianmian, why did you draw so many?" Circled.

    Xiao Mianmian put on a ''Daddy'' too stupid expression, and sighed a long time, "Because Mianmian wore pink clothes today, red yesterday, and green the day before yesterday. And Mianmian also has black and blue clothes. Yes, um... so many colors, so many, many sleeps."

    She talked a lot, she was a little tired, she took a big sip of water before continuing, "So this is Mianmian from yesterday, this is Mianmian from the day before yesterday, and Mianmian from many days ago. Daddy, do you understand?"

    The corner of Meng Yunzheng''s mouth twitched, and he nodded his head with difficulty, "Understood."

    The little guy exhaled, she was so tired.

    After the introduction, she remembered how Meng Yunzheng had stamped just now, and immediately grabbed his arm to get off the children''s dining chair to get his seal. "Daddy, I want to cover it too."

    "Okay, okay, I''ll build it for you." Meng Yunzheng hugged the little guy on his lap again, took her little hand to grab the seal, and pressed down **** her drawing.

    Mianmian was very satisfied, and admired it very proudly.

    Meng Yunzheng laughed, opened the drawer, and put the seal in the drawer.

    Unexpectedly, just as she was about to close the drawer, Mianmian suddenly let out a ''huh'', "Daddy, there is still a chapter inside."

    Meng Yunzheng watched her stretch out her little hand, and quickly reopened the drawer.

    Mianmian grabbed the seal next to it, looked at it curiously, "Daddy, can this one be stamped too?"

    "... yes." The little guy looked cute and eager to try, and Meng Yunzheng agreed without saying a word.

    Mianmian was very excited, there was already a seal on the right, and this time she wanted to stamp on the left.

    So, Meng Yunzheng grabbed her little hand again, and firmly stamped the seal of ''Mr. Shanju'' on the drawing full of colorful circles.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2413ï¼š Spoiler

    Chapter 2413 Extra Story

    Mianmian chuckled, "Daddy, are there any other chapters?"

    Meng Yunzheng, "..." Are you planning to cover the entire picture with a seal?

    Of course he still has the seals, but they are all in the academy.

    Mr. Shanju¡¯s seal is rarely used now, so he keeps it at home, and he also carries a private seal with him.

    Meng Yunzheng shook his head, "It''s gone here."

    "What a pity." Mianmian sighed, looking at her own painting with great satisfaction, and when the ink was dry, she rolled it up very cherished.

    As soon as the volume was finished, Xia Yan''s voice sounded outside, "Master, Miss, it''s time for lunch."

    Xiao Mianmian jumped up immediately, "Let''s go, let''s eat, I''m going to go to Grandma''s for a nap."

    When the father and son walked to the flower hall holding hands, Shu Yu was already there.

    She seemed in a good mood, Xiao Mianmian hugged her thigh without saying a word, "Mother, do you want Mianmian?"

    "...I want to." It''s only been three hours since I saw him, so I don''t think about it.

    Mianmian was very happy, "I also miss my mother, I have thought about it a lot, many times."

    "Hahaha, does Mianmian miss Grandpa?" Meng Pei stepped in from the door, lifted the little one up, and threw it up.

    Xiao Mianmian screamed excitedly, "Higher, higher."

    The grandparent and grandson played for a while before being dragged by Meng Yunzheng to sit down and eat.

    Meng Pei likes to hug the warm little guy the most, and he can''t wait to feed her and drink water to wipe her mouth every meal. But Shu Yu, as the child''s mother, has a rule of letting her eat by herself at the dinner table.

    Meng Pei could only regretfully put the little guy on the dining table, tie a bib on her, and let her eat deliciously with a spoon.

    Mianmian kids have been playing all morning, now they are concentrating on cooking.

    The other three people took this opportunity to get together to talk about their plans for the future.

    Meng Pei looked at Meng Yunzheng, "Is the time to go to the capital set?"

    "It''s settled, and we''ll be leaving in three days."

    Meng Yunzheng was going to the capital to attend the Jingyan lecture given by the emperor.

    The Sutra Banquet is a lecture hall specially set up by the emperor to discuss the history of classics. This is the first time that the current emperor has opened a Sutra banquet since he ascended the throne, and the emperor''s teacher Zhang Mao is the lecturer.

    This time, not only well-known scholars and Confucian scholars from Dasu were invited to the Sutra Banquet, but also mountain chiefs from various colleges were invited.

    As the head of Zhenglu Academy, Meng Yunzheng, who is in the limelight, is naturally also invited.

    Besides him, there are two great scholars in the academy. But among the two, only Mr. He Jiang, whom the emperor is more familiar with, will go, and Mr. Huai''an will stay and sit in charge.

    Today''s Zhenglu Academy is different from the past. Last year was the three-year period between the emperor and Meng Yunzheng.

    In the academy at that time, there were only fifteen students who went to Beijing to participate in Chunwei. Among the dozen or so people, half of them only stayed in the academy for half a year.

    However, the results of the general examination shocked everyone. Except for the five people who did not do very well in the provincial examination, and the three who just went to gain experience, all of the remaining seven people passed the exam.

    Among them, five people are in the top two, which is more than the number set by the emperor.

    As soon as this result came out, it caused a sensation in the entire capital and quickly spread to the entire academic circle.

    Originally, Meng Yunzheng was ordered to enter Beijing by the emperor after the results of the palace examination came out.

    It''s just that too many students came after hearing the news, and Zhenglu Academy suddenly became busy. Meng Yunzheng couldn''t get away, so he dragged on until now.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2414ï¼š I cant come back for five or six years

    Chapter 2414 Can''t come back for five or six years

    This time, it was the emperor''s first Jingyan lecture after taking office. Ever since the second prince''s power was disintegrated and his head was beheaded, Dasu has stabilized.

    After a few years, both the economy and the military have been vigorously developed.

    Now, the emperor obviously wants to develop education.

    Be it public or private, Meng Yunzheng will not miss this Jingyan lecture.

    Speaking of which, he hasn''t been to the capital for four years, and Mianmian is almost three years old this year. At this age, it doesn''t hurt to take her to the capital for a walk. By the way, to see old friends.

    Meng Yunzheng made all the arrangements, but Meng Pei sighed heavily.

    "You''re gone, so I haven''t seen Mianmian for a long time?"

    He is still working in the **** agency in the county seat. Since he has a granddaughter at home, most of his trips are short distances. However, this time, they encountered a long journey to the south, Meng Pei was familiar with that place, and the chief **** hoped that he would go with him.

    The people in the Escort have taken care of him enough in the past few years, so Meng Pei naturally couldn''t refuse.

    It''s going to be a long time without seeing my little granddaughter, afraid that she will forget about me when she comes back.

    When Mianmian heard her name, she raised her head in a daze. There were still a few rice grains beside her mouth. She pulled them with her little fingers and stuffed them into her mouth again. Then she lowered her head and continued to eat, almost burying her whole face in it bowl to go.

    Every time Meng Pei saw her eating, he felt extra appetizing. It seemed that the food, which was no different from the past, was more delicious than before.

    He smiled, looked away, and talked about the specifics of the trip.

    Xiao Mianmian ate all the food in the bowl amidst the conversation of several people. She sighed contentedly, raised her head, and wanted to wipe her mouth with her sleeve boldly.

    As a result, as soon as the little hand raised his head, he felt a gaze that could not be ignored.

    The little girl turned her head slowly, and saw her mother was looking at her with a smile.

    She blinked her eyes twice, put her hands down silently, and then looked at Meng Yunzheng who was sitting beside her, "Daddy, I''m full."

    Meng Yunzheng held back his laughter, and wiped her face with a handkerchief.

    Xiao Mianmian raised her head, got off the dining chair after cleaning her mouth, and waved to the three of them, "Mother, Dad, Grandpa, I''m going to sleep then."

    "Go."

    Ying Xi came over and took her hand and went out, going directly to Lu''s house.

    Just entering the gate, a figure outside quickly ran over, "Mianmian, I''m here."

    Xiao Mianmian turned her head and saw the person stomping excitedly, "Brother."

    Huohuo is five and a half years old this year, when he is at his most energetic. As soon as he came over, he hugged Mianmian for two laps. Yingxi was so frightened that he quickly stretched out his arms to protect her, for fear that he might drop her.

    "Brother, Mianmian hasn''t seen you for a long time, how are you lately?"

    Huohuo put her down and scratched her head. How long has it been? Didn''t you just see it yesterday afternoon?

    Forget it, Mian Mian is still young, she said it will take a long time, maybe her time is different from others.

    Huohuo took her hand and walked towards Yuyuan, "I''m fine, how about you?"

    "Sleep is not very good."

    "Huh?" Huo immediately asked nervously, "What''s wrong? Are you uncomfortable?"

    "Hey." The little guy sighed with worry, "Daddy said, we''re going to the capital, which is far, far away."

    She gestured, "It''s so far away, maybe I won''t be able to come back in five or six years."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2415ï¼š Fanwai Huohuo: I will beautify a little

    Chapter 2415 Fanwai Huohuo: I will beautify it a bit

    Yingxi, "..." Who told you that you wouldn''t come back in five or six years?

    She remembered that when the lady was chatting with the uncle, she only said that she would be back in five or six months at most.

    Miss''s exaggerated tone...is it too exaggerated?

    Huohuo is also shocked. Compared with Mianmian who is still ignorant of the concept of time, Huohuo is very clear about how long five or six years is.

    He didn''t quite understand, "Why do you want to go for five or six years? Are you going to live there in the future? Are you going to buy a house in the capital?"

    Xiao Mianmian blinked, "In five or six years, do you want to buy a house?"

    "That''s for sure. It''s not a short-term stay. If you don''t buy a house, you have to live in a hotel, which will cost money."

    Mianmian became even more worried, "That won''t work, I won''t stay in a hotel, then, is it expensive to buy a house in the capital?"

    "Expensive, the most expensive place in Ojuku."

    Mianmian sighed, looked down at her stomach, "Then I will eat less from now on, and save money to buy a house."

    "Don''t worry, if your family has no money, ask my parents to borrow it. My father''s medical clinic is very profitable now. I will tell him when I go back, and he will definitely agree."

    "Thank you brother."

    Ying Xi almost couldn''t hold back her laughter, how did this topic get so twisted?

    Fortunately, the two little ones walked to Yuyuan while talking. The old lady was waiting for them at the gate of the courtyard. When she saw them coming in hand in hand, she immediately laughed, "Have you all had lunch?"

    "I''ve eaten." Mianmian ran over, "Grandma, please put Mianmian to sleep."

    "Okay, okay, let''s go in and take a nap."

    Mianmian climbed onto the bed, took off her shoes, and then lay on the bed straight. No matter how you look at it, Mianmian looks so peaceful.

    Huohuo lay down on the other side, picked up a thin blanket to cover Mianmian''s stomach, and patted it lightly.

    The old lady knew that the two little guys had always been sleeping well, and they fell asleep in a while, so she hummed a nursery rhyme on the edge of the bed for a while, then stopped, and walked out of the room quietly.

    Who knew that as soon as she left this time, Mianmian, who was preoccupied with something, turned sideways and called out in a small voice, "Brother, are you asleep?"

    "no, what happened?"

    "Brother, have you ever been to the capital?"

    Speaking of this, Huohuo regained his energy. He turned over and sat up, and said in the same low voice, "I''ve been there. I went to the capital when I was one year old."

    Mianmian was shocked, "One year old?"

    "Yeah, you don''t know, the capital city is very big and prosperous, and the streets are crowded with people, maybe if you just take a look, one of them is a high-ranking official. If you walk into any shop, you will find everything there. I haven''t seen it before."

    Actually, Huo Huo didn¡¯t remember what the capital was like at all.

    Just kidding, who remembers when I was one year old?

    But this does not prevent him from knowing from his parents that he has indeed been to the capital, especially his father, who always said that he was the one who cried and pestered him and insisted on following.

    Huohuo felt that he was not such a person at all, and his father must have exaggerated on purpose.

    So when he talked about it with Mianmian, he beautified it a little.

    "Back then, it was your father, that is, my second uncle who was going to take the exam in the capital. Then my father insisted on going with him. You said that my father didn''t need to go to Beijing to catch the exam. Why did he join in the fun? The second uncle was on business. Of course I didn''t agree. At this time, I stepped forward, and it was I who said that I wanted to go to the capital to see, and the second uncle agreed that I would take my father with me."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2416ï¼š Fanwai Shuyous second child

    Chapter 2416 Fanwai Shuyou''s second child

    Mianmian stretched out her small hand and patted his shoulder, "Brother, it''s really not easy for you."

    "That''s right, I have to bear such a heavy burden at the age of one. If I say it, I will be moved. I am praised as a filial son."

    Mianmian propped her chin, "It''s not easy for me, I''m three years old, and I have to bear the burden of buying a house."

    "Hey."

    "Hey."

    The two brothers and sisters sighed together. Sure enough, being the young master and lady of a rich family is not so easy to be.

    Ying Xi, who has never been discovered, was actually there all the time, in the outer room separated by a layer of bead curtains, he squeezed the flesh on his thigh tightly to restrain his smile.

    Really, ever since my little lady could talk, her thighs have been bruised.

    No way, if she doesn''t pinch herself, the laughter will reach the little lady''s ears unscrupulously.

    The two cuties in the inner room are still communicating, Mianmian is curious, and Huohuo is telling her about the capital city that he heard from his parents.

    Slowly, the two of them were tired from talking, and then fell asleep with steady breathing.

    When Yingxi told Shu Yu about their conversation at night, the latter stroked his forehead, looked at his daughter who was learning Meng Pei boxing in the corridor, and said with a muffled smile, "It''s hard for her to think about buying a house at home at such a young age." thing."

    "Miss, I also heard from Master Biao that after returning home today, I will ask my uncle to go to the capital."

    Shu Yu was taken aback, then suddenly turned to look at her, "Huohuo also wants to go with us?"

    "Yes."

    Shu Yu suddenly had a bad feeling.

    This kind of premonition really came to the door the next day. Zhao Xi held Huo Huo''s hand, ran in beamingly, and said to Shu Yu very solemnly, "Second sister, my Huo Huo really wants to go to the capital. I am moved by reason and emotion, and I was moved by what he said. I thought, Mianmian is young, and with Huohuo as her playmate to accompany her, she will not be lonely on the road. Otherwise, you can just How about he bring it?"

    The corner of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, and Zhao Xi continued his efforts, "Originally, Huohuo is my son. If he has such a request, I should take him there myself. But you also know that your sister is pregnant again. At this time, I am I definitely can''t do without her. So Huo Huo can only ask you two."

    As soon as Shu Yu said this, it was indeed difficult for Shu Yu to refuse.

    My eldest sister is pregnant, and these days are a bit sad. This time, the child in my stomach is more tossing than fire. The child was distressed by his mother, and often said to Shu You''s stomach that he tossed his mother, and he would beat him when he came out.

    Shu You could only smile helplessly at Huo Huo, but the child in her belly didn''t know if she felt threatened, so Shu You''s reaction became even bigger. Huo Huo watched anxiously, the more anxious he was, the more threatening he became.

    So Zhao Xi simply put him to stay in the academy, and Huo Huo had already been studying in the academy''s enlightenment class at the beginning of the year. On weekdays, there are servants at home to pick him up, and Zhao Xi also picks him up when he is not busy.

    Now he has to live on campus for a while.

    Unfortunately, neither Shu You nor Huo Huo can let each other go. One was worried that he wasn''t used to it in the academy, and the other was worried that his mother''s health would get worse, so after staying for two days, Huo Huo went back home again.

    Therefore, as soon as Zhao Xi heard Huohuo said that he wanted to go to the capital, he dragged someone to find Shu Yu without saying a word.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2417ï¼š I cant cry anymore

    Chapter 2417 Fanwai can''t cry anymore

    With Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng taking her, Shu You won''t worry.

    And Huohuo left Jiangyuan County, and couldn''t come back for a while. When he came back, Shu You''s condition had also stabilized.

    Shu Yu looked at the dark circles under Zhao Xi''s eyes, and finally let go.

    Forget it, my sister still needs Zhao Xi to take care of him, if he also collapses from exhaustion, then my sister will suffer. Anyway, Zhao Xi is a doctor who can help relieve her symptoms.

    "Okay, let''s take him."

    Zhao Xi let out a long breath, "Ayu, I knew you were the most loyal. Then I will take Huohuo back first, let him say goodbye to your sister, and I will send it over when you leave tomorrow."

    "Um."

    Mianmian knew that Huohuo was going to follow, and immediately felt extremely sympathetic. It''s been five or six years since I''ve been there, isn''t it true that my brother won''t see his parents for five or six years, it''s too miserable.

    I thought so, but seeing that we were about to leave soon, under the leadership of Shu Yu, the little girl Mianmian went to Lu''s house to say goodbye to all the elders.

    It''s just that when she passed by, she asked Yingxi to carry a large box of things to follow.

    Both Shu Yu and Ying Xi were confused, "Mianmian, what are these?"

    "I gave it to grandma, their gift."

    Shu Yu stopped asking after hearing this, and the old lady was very happy when she saw her, "Why did you come here at night? I have to leave tomorrow morning."

    "I''m leaving tomorrow, so I, I think I''m coming now." After Mianmian finished speaking, she asked Yingxi to open the box she carried over.

    Inside the box are Xiao Mianmian''s collections, which are her favorite things.

    She took out a rattle from inside, and solemnly handed it to the old lady, "Grandma, this is for you. When you miss me, just shake it, okay?"

    "Okay." The old lady stroked her little head happily.

    The little girl turned around and took a cuju ball again, and ran up to Lu Erbai with a rattle, "Grandpa, this is for you, just kick it if it''s okay, okay?"

    "it is good."

    The little girl then picked up another purse and stuffed it into Ruan''s hand, "Grandma, take this sachet with you, okay?"

    Ruan hugged her, "Well, grandma must carry it all the time."

    Next, the little girl distributed the things to Ah Ning and the others one by one, and even kept Shu Rui and Shu You who were not present, and asked them to hand them over.

    After the division, she sighed, and when she raised her head again, her big eyes were foggy, and she looked very pitiful, "Then I''m leaving, then, see you in six years."

    Everyone present, "..."

    ha? ?

    Why do we have to see each other in six years? Where is she planning to go and never come back?

    Shu Yu supported Ying Xi''s shoulder, so as not to let himself laugh and twitch.

    Yes, she didn''t seem to have time to tell her daughter how long they were going.

    No wonder just now she showed a dignified look, and took out all the good things she treasured that she was reluctant to show to others, and divided them one by one. So she thought it would take a long time to come back?

    "Hahahahaha." Shu Yu couldn''t help but still laughed.

    Xiao Mianmian turned around in a daze, with tears in her eyes that she couldn''t shed, "Mother, you laughed so hard that I couldn''t cry anymore."

    "Then, then don''t, don''t cry, hahahaha." Shu Yu knelt down and wiped her eyes, "Honey, we won''t go to the capital for more than a year, and we''ll be back soon."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2418ï¼š Fanwai goes to the capital

    Chapter 2418 Fanwai goes to the capital

    Xiao Mianmian was extremely wronged, but the other people present were stunned, and soon figured out what was going on.

    Everyone couldn''t laugh or cry, and the old lady slapped Shu Yu even more, "You bastard, is there anyone who kisses your daughter with such a smile?"

    "It''s my fault, my fault, I should have explained it to her earlier." Shu Yu was so teased by his daughter.

    Xiao Mianmian gradually understood that they didn''t go to the capital for a long time, but they could come back soon?

    She immediately became happy, but the next moment, when she saw the gift she gave, she was very sad again.

    What should I do, give it away, if she regrets it, is she a bad child?

    The little guy is really worried, even if the old lady was still scolding Shu Yu just now, she will make her laugh now.

    She put the rattle in her hand back into the box, and said to Xiao Mianmian, "Since you will be back soon, don''t rush to give these things to us. Next time you go on a long, long trip , send it again, okay?"

    Xiao Mianmian''s eyes lit up, "Can you?"

    "Of course." They are not children, and they still like these things. It''s just a heartfelt gift from Xiao Mianmian, that''s why she accepts it.

    Others put their things back into the small box one after another, and the little guy immediately hugged the box and laughed.

    The corners of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, and after everyone finished talking and said goodbye, he took her hand and went back to Meng''s house.

    Early next morning, they were about to set off.

    When Xiao Mianmian woke up, Shu Yu and the others were already loading the travel boxes on the carriage.

    Seeing this, the little guy immediately ran to hug his little box, "Take all these." These are all her treasures.

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, "You have brought enough things."

    Looking at the boxes on the carriage, she and Meng Yunzheng took up half of them, and the rest belonged to her.

    Especially the clothes, there are so many, one set of various colors, one set of various styles, one set of various seasons, it is simply amazing.

    There are also the things she plays on weekdays, the picture books she reads, the food she likes to eat, daily necessities, and even three custom-made bags.

    She picked things out by herself, if it wasn''t for the fact that the house couldn''t be moved, Shu Yu reckoned that she would take the whole family with her.

    Under Shu Yu''s forced request, he finally picked out half of them and put them at home.

    Even so, there are still many.

    Now you have to bring another suitcase? Even a small box takes up space.

    Xiao Mianmian looked at the carriage, and then at the small box. After struggling for a long time, she decisively changed one of the boxes, and then stuffed her beloved toy into it.

    "Okay, mother."

    Shu Yu, "Are you sure there is nothing left?"

    "Gone."

    Shu Yu put her favorite furry bunny backpack on her back, and carried her into the car.

    There were two carriages, and they drove out of Fenghuai Street all the way.

    When approaching the gate of the city, I saw Zhao Xila standing on the side of the road waiting.

    "I will leave my son to you." While saying that, Zhao Xi asked his servants to put the fiery things on the carriage behind.

    After Huo Huo got into the car, the group went straight out of the city and arrived at Zhuangzi.

    On Zhuangzi''s side, many cars parked early and waited in a long line.

    The leader is Yuan Gui, who is now the head of the team.

    Beside Yuangui, stood Kang Shuxian.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2419ï¼š Fu Xiangdi and Guo Bing

    Chapter 2419 Fanwai Fu Xiangdi and Guo Bing

    Yuan Gui and Kang Shuxian got married at the end of last year, even Shu Yu didn''t expect that the two would get together.

    At the beginning, my aunt and Auntie Axiang both intended to match Yuangui and Fu Xiangdi. They both thought that one was capable and the other was smart, not bad in appearance, similar in age, and lived close to each other. It was a match made in heaven.

    For this reason, they specially found opportunities for them to get along alone, but the two of them had no idea, and even became sworn brothers and sisters after chatting and getting acquainted.

    The feelings of Granny Fang and Aunt Axiang at that time were really... very complicated.

    Yuangui is okay, he just settled down in Shu Yu''s motorcade, he is focused on his career, and he is a man, but Granny Fang is not so urgent.

    Aunt Axiang is different, Fu Xiangdi is about the same age as Shu Yu. Seeing that Shu Yu is getting married, but Fu Xiangdi has no signs of it, her marriage has become A Xiang''s heart trouble.

    Originally thought that this situation would continue for a long time, but in the second year after Shu Yu got married, Fu Xiangdi told Aunt A Xiang that she had a marriage partner. And this person is obviously Guo Bing who has been helping to carry goods in Yiren Pavilion and occasionally drives a car.

    Guo Bing, Shu Yu had heard from Aunt Axiang before, he was a few years older than Fu Xiangdi.

    It¡¯s just that Aunt Axiang¡¯s evaluation at that time was¡ªXiao Guo is a very nice person, but the family is also noisy, and there are many things. Even Xiao Guo couldn''t bear to move out to rent a house. If our family wanted to marry, we would have to fight.

    So Aunt Axiang didn¡¯t take Guo Bing into consideration earlier.

    Guo Bing''s family has a lot of things to do, so there are many conflicts. Especially after Guo Bing worked smoothly as a buddy in Yiren Pavilion and his wages increased year by year, the faces of some people were exposed very quickly.

    Guo Bing used to work hard, but after working in Yiren Pavilion, he met more people and saw more things. And in order not to let himself be replaced, he took the time to learn how to read and write.

    Especially when Shu You, Lan Hua and others go to Fucheng and other places to study, he will accompany them.

    This broadens my horizons, and I can think about many things more clearly.

    Three years ago, Guo Bing''s mother passed away. Due to the cost of the funeral, an unprecedented quarrel broke out in the Guo family. Guo Bing''s head was opened and he fell into a coma.

    Not only did the Guo family not send him to the hospital, but they even thought that if something happened to Guo Bing and he couldn¡¯t do Yiren Pavilion¡¯s work, would they be able to replace him? Or be able to get a sympathy fee?

    Fortunately, someone near Guo''s house heard the movement and knew that Guo Bing was not easy, so he ran to Yiren Pavilion to report the news without saying a word.

    As the owner of the house, Shu You was already able to take charge of his own affairs, so he immediately took his servants to Guo''s house.

    Guo Bing was sent to the hospital, and after waking up, he was completely enlightened and severed all ties with his father and brothers. Since then, he has never returned to Guo''s house.

    Fu Xiangdi has never stopped thinking about recruiting prostitutes, but since Guo Bing has no worries, there is not much difference between recruiting prostitutes and not recruiting prostitutes.

    Now that Guo Bing''s three-year filial piety period has expired, the two officially got married last month.

    Although in the eyes of outsiders, Fu Xiangdi is a bit old to get married, but Aunt Axiang is very satisfied with the current situation.

    When Fu Xiangdi and Guo Bing got engaged, Granny Fang was happy for her, but at the same time, she was very anxious, and told Yuan Gui several times.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2420ï¼š Fanwai Fangs family reversed the case

    Chapter 2420 Fanwai Fang''s family overturns the verdict

    However, what Granny Fang didn''t know was that Yuangui already had a lover at that time.

    This person is Kang Shuxian.

    After the shop on the southwest side opened, the delivery person has always been Yuan Gui who is most familiar with the route.

    At that time, whether it was a shop in the capital city or Changjin Mansion, the roads were relatively peaceful. As long as you walk through it once, you''ll be fine. Therefore, Yuan Gui appointed other persons in charge of the convoy **** for these two routes.

    He himself walked the southwest with the most complicated terrain and the most uneven background.

    Yuangui only needs to deliver the goods to the store in Hetaifu. The small shop opened by the Huifeng Escort Bureau goes to Hetaifu to get the goods by himself. Therefore, Yuangui will basically not go to Heichang County. I will meet Kang Su-hyun.

    However, when Yuangui went to the southwest in the second year, Fang''s parents happened to be rehabilitated. Ma Lu did what he said, not only did his best to do things by Qi Lie''s side, but also went to the Fang family''s hometown in person, and pulled down the county magistrate who framed the Fang family.

    It is easy to say, but it is very difficult to do. The local county magistrate has a lot of power, so Ma Lu was seriously injured no matter how secretive and thoughtful he was.

    He can''t go to the southwest to pick up his parents-in-law for the time being. Although his wife Fang Xiyue cares about her parents, her husband is injured and the child is young, so she can''t get away. Even if she can escape, Ma Lu will not rest assured that she will go to the southwest by herself.

    Just when Ma Lu was about to hire a bodyguard, a letter from Shu Yu arrived.

    Regarding the news of Fang''s parents'' reversal of the case, Meng Yunzheng had already received the news from Qi Lie. He was always well informed, so he naturally knew about Ma Lu''s injury.

    Shu Yu said in a letter that Yuangui was going to deliver goods to the southwest soon. When the time comes, let him pick up Father Fang and Aunt Fang, and follow the convoy to Dong''an Mansion first. After turning around, I followed the convoy to Beijing to deliver goods. Although it was a bit of a hassle, I was an acquaintance after all, so I felt more at ease.

    Fang Xiyue was overjoyed after receiving the letter, and a big stone in her heart finally fell.

    Later, when Yuan Gui went to the southwest, he took a trip to Zhengdao Village.

    At that time, Kang Shuxian happened to go to Zhengdao Village to deliver things to Fang''s parents. These girls didn''t know Fang''s parents before. But Wang Changdong was familiar with them, and he would occasionally tell them about Shu Yu''s work in Zhengdao Village.

    After going back and forth, the girls naturally knew about Fang''s parents.

    They don''t have any elders above them, and the daughter and son-in-law of the Fang family''s parents have all returned to the capital, so it is inevitable that they will feel a little lonely.

    Once Fang¡¯s mother came to the county to do some shopping, she happened to have lunch at Kang Shuxian¡¯s small stall.

    After that, they kept in touch with each other frequently.

    Fang''s parents are elders, and they will always have a lot of life experience to teach them. Kang Shuxian and the others were about the same age as Fang Xiyue, so they could comfort their depressed mood.

    That day, Kang Shuxian was going to deliver freshly made food to them, but unexpectedly, he ran into Yuan Gui who came to pick them up.

    Yuangui also participated in the destruction of the black market in Changjin Mansion, but he did not enter the black market. He only helped Xia Yi deal with the affairs in the aftermath.

    So he''s seen black market girls, but not all of them.

    He met Tao Hongdan, but not Kang Shuxian.

    At Fang''s house, it was their first meeting.

    Yuangui himself never imagined that such a thing as falling in love at first sight would happen to him.

    Because of this, Yuangui stayed in Heichang County for a few more days.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2421ï¼š Fanwai Yuangui and Kang Shuxian

    Chapter 2421 Fanwai Yuangui and Kang Shuxian

    Yuangui''s performance was so obvious, not to mention Aunt Fang Tao Hongdan and others, even Kang Shuxian himself had also discovered it.

    Tao Hongdan and the others hoped that Kang Shuxian would find someone he could rely on. Yuangui was young and promising, he was the county magistrate''s cousin, his character was fine, and he liked Kang Shuxian, so he was a rare good candidate.

    Kang Shuxian is ignorant, but she knows that she is not without feelings.

    It''s just this feeling, which runs counter to her determination to be single, and makes her feel a little shameful¡ªit''s clearly agreed that several sisters will depend on each other for life, how can she be with other men?

    Tao Hongdan almost rolled his eyes when he knew her idea, but Yuangui couldn''t stay in Heichang County for too long.

    He came to pick up someone, even if Fang''s parents were considerate of him and deliberately delayed for two days, he couldn''t delay any longer.

    After all, there are still people in the capital anxiously looking forward to them.

    Just before leaving, Yuan Gui found Kang Shuxian, hoping that she would seriously consider it and wait for him to come next time.

    But it was not easy for Yuangui to come here, the southwest was too far away, and he still had work on his body, so he could only find time to come to Heichang County when he needed to deliver goods here.

    During this period, he can only send letters.

    Back and then, with the assists of Tao Hongdan and others, Kang Shuxian gradually changed his mind.

    Before Yuan Gui went to the southwest for the second time, he confessed to Shu Yu and Granny Fang about his relationship with Kang Shuxian.

    Shu Yu was very shocked. She never thought that these two would become a couple. Granny Fang was so happy that she asked Yuan Gui to bring him back quickly so that she could prepare for the marriage.

    After all, chasing a wife is a big deal, Shu Yu gave him a period of leave, and asked him to go to the southwest, settle the matter before returning.

    After Yuangui delivered goods to the southwest, he stayed there for more than a month. When he came back, he brought the shy and nervous Kang Shuxian with him.

    Fortunately, Kang Shuxian knew Shu Yu and others, so they were not completely strangers.

    Plus Granny Fang likes her very much. She was heartbroken by her family in the early years, and now she has found it here.

    At the end of last year, Yuan Gui and Kang Shuxian got married.

    The sisters in Heichang County all bought gifts and sent them over. Although they were not present, their blessings were very strong.

    Yuangui promised Kang Shuxian that in the future, he would go to the Southwest to deliver goods in person, and when the time came, he would take her with him and treat him as if he were going back to her natal home. In this way, she doesn''t have to worry about not seeing her sisters in the future.

    With this guarantee, Tao Hongdan and the others felt relieved.

    Their business in Heichang County has stabilized now. In the past two years, they just set up a stall on the street. As the business improved, in the third year, they set up a shop in the county with a good location.

    Moreover, there is a small yard behind the shop. They don¡¯t need to rent an extra room, and they don¡¯t have to endure the wind and rain. They don¡¯t have to get up early to leave the stall before dawn, and go home together after dark. The safety performance has been greatly improved.

    That Aru, who is very good at embroidery, has gradually become famous. Not long ago, she was favored by a skilled Suzhou embroidery lady, and she was accepted as an apprentice.

    Everyone''s life is moving in a good direction, and Kang Shuxian feels at ease.

    This time she was also in the convoy heading for the capital. Firstly, Yuan Gui wanted to take her out for a walk while she was not pregnant yet.

    Secondly, the motorcade was going through the Changjin Mansion, and it happened to take her to see Qiao Rou and the others.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2422ï¼š The extraordinarily rich Zhenglu Academy

    Chapter 2422 The extraordinarily rich Zhenglu Academy

    Shu Yu greeted Yuan Gui and Kang Shuxian, and asked about the situation of the team.

    Yuan Gui went to the side of the carriage, shook hands with Xiao Mianmian who poked her head out first, and then said, "Everything is ready, this time we are going to deliver goods to the capital and Changjin Mansion, the convoy has more people, Walk slowly on the road. After passing the Changjin Mansion, you will speed up."

    Shu Yu nodded, "It''s okay, we''re not in a hurry."

    While the two were talking, Meng Yunzheng got off the carriage and walked towards the middle of the motorcade with Mianmian in his arms.

    Walking behind one of the old men, he put Mianmian down, "Mr. Hejiang."

    Mr. He Jiang turned his back to Meng Yunzheng, turned around when he heard the voice, first smiled at Mianmian, and gave her a straw grasshopper in his hand, and then nodded to Meng Yunzheng, "This trip is a huge number of people, and the team will be exhausted. brothers."

    Meng Yunzheng smiled and said, "Their extra wages are allocated by the college accountant."

    Mr. He Jiang squinted at him, "According to the head of the mountain, our academy is quite rich."

    Meng Yunzheng, "My wife is a businessman, and I am also half a businessman."

    Mr. He Jiang, "..." Aren''t you a businessman?

    A large vegetable field at the foot of the mountain belongs to the academy, and the students of the academy grow their own vegetables. There is also a large area behind the academy to raise livestock. Experienced farmers are specially invited to teach them, so that the livestock in the backyard grow fat and strong, better than those bought from outside.

    Didn''t you see that the guys in Lu County''s main workshop are looking for ways to buy from them?

    There are also families of students renting houses at the foot of the mountain. They are all rich people. In order not to treat their children and themselves badly, they also try their best to buy meat and vegetables.

    Of course, many parents protested against this, but no one can speak up against Meng Yunzheng''s three-inch tongue. He has said that the imperial court has a busy farming holiday, which shows that even the imperial court supports the development of farming. Can''t work in the field?

    Besides, when taking the imperial examination, there are often questions about agriculture. If you don¡¯t participate in it yourself, how can you understand it in depth? What''s more, Meng Yunzheng also went to work in the fields himself to prove that he, the No. 1 scholar of the sixth yuan, was trained in this way.

    Good guy, even Mr. Hejiang and Mr. Huai''an were deeply convinced by him.

    Thus, Zhenglu Academy had its first income.

    Later, Meng Yunzheng also developed the handicraft industry, like the grasshopper made by Mr. Hejiang just now, which he learned in handicraft class... These things cannot be sold at high prices, but Mr. Meng does not dislike one or two copper coins.

    Immediately afterwards, he encouraged the students to write more articles, and if they did well, they would send them to bookstores for printing and selling.

    In this way, students can exercise their writing skills, gain fame, and even improve their courage. Especially for students from poor families, they can still have a considerable income.

    Now that the student has income, he doesn''t have to owe the academy to finish his studies.

    Meng Yunzheng always seized the opportunity to increase the income of the academy, especially last year, the academy produced several Scholars in one go, which caused a sensation in the entire Dasu.

    So, Meng Yunzheng listened to Shu Yu''s mind and went to... solicit investment.

    Merchants are naturally very happy, they have nothing else, only money left.

    Very well, the academy is very rich now.

    Probably in the entire Dasu, unless there is government subsidy and allocation, there is probably no college with more money than Zhenglu Academy.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2423ï¼š Wei Qin and Chang Jiayi

    Chapter 2423 Fanwai Wei Qin and Chang Jiayi

    When Mr. Huai''an and Mr. Hejiang talked together occasionally, they couldn''t help feeling Meng Yunzheng''s all-round talent. Even if he does not become the head of the mountain, but actually enters the imperial court as an official, he will definitely be a legendary figure.

    Not to mention anything else, if the Ministry of Household Affairs has him, the treasury will definitely be full.

    But this person is not only interested in money. After the college has money, he will also support some students in need, especially those with excellent talents. No one can bear to bury them.

    Not only that, Meng Yunzheng and the two gentlemen both encouraged the students to go out more and experience themselves.

    When they are away from home, the academy will also provide some expenses.

    Just like this time, the capital held a Jingyan lecture, not to mention the learned scholars, there must be a lot of scholars gathered in the capital.

    This is a rare opportunity. Zhenglu Academy has given more than 20 places, allowing students who are over 15 years old and have no special circumstances to accompany the queue by drawing lots and go to Beijing to experience the grand occasion of this lecture.

    There will be many opportunities like this in the future. Meng Yunzheng said that if it is not the turn this time, it will be the next time.

    Because of this, both the masters and the students in the academy respect and admire Meng Yunzheng, the head of the mountain.

    Meng Yunzheng talked with Mr. Hejiang for a while, then walked back with Mianmian.

    There stood Song Le who was talking to his classmates.

    "Where''s your mother?" Meng Yunzheng asked.

    Song Le, who is already nine years old this year, is particularly outstanding among his classmates whose average per capita is 15 and above. It was very helpless to be rubbed on the baby''s fat face by the shoulders of older students.

    Seeing Meng Yunzheng approaching, the other students immediately stood up straight, and Song Le finally escaped from the clutches of the crowd, took the opportunity to walk out of their encirclement, looked up at Meng Yunzheng and said, "My mother is over there to appease Xiao''e."

    Meng Yunzheng looked in the direction of his fingers, and really saw Wei Qin being pulled by the corner of his clothes by a seven or eight-year-old girl, whispering something.

    Xiao''e is Chang Jiayi''s daughter, and Chang Jiayi was one of the two children recruited by Shu Yu when he replaced Zhenglu Academy to recruit workers.

    Xiao¡¯e was only four years old at the time, but after being abandoned by her mother, abused by the neighbor¡¯s aunt, and abducted by Huazi, she became timid and autistic.

    Although she has been living in the academy with her father Chang Jiayi for the past few years, her situation has improved, but compared to others, she is still as timid as a cat.

    Song Le also had the experience of being autistic before, but later he was cared for by his uncles, aunts and other elders, under the care of his brothers, sisters and friends, and because those sufferings were experienced before he was two years old, he almost forgotten.

    After his mother came back, he lost even the last bit of inferiority and cowardice, and became very cheerful.

    When Xiao''e encountered those things, she had already started to remember them.

    Because of this, when Song Le was in the academy, when he saw her, he would talk to her patiently and enlighten her. Xiao''e would hide when she saw other students coming, but she was not afraid when she saw Song Le.

    After going back and forth, Song Le, her, and Quan Quan, who was inseparable from Song Le, became good friends.

    Because of this, Wei Qin and Chang Jiayi, who are both parents, also became familiar with each other.

    It''s just two people, one widowed, and one wife ran away with someone. They are both single men and women, and they hardly speak to avoid suspicion.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2424ï¼š Meng Yunzhengs suggestion

    Chapter 2424 Meng Yunzheng''s suggestion

    But both of them are still young, and people around them have thought about introducing them to another marriage.

    It''s just that no one connected them in the first place.

    Although Wei Qin is Meng Yunzheng''s cousin, neither Meng Yunzheng nor Shu Yu will interfere with her relationship and marital status.

    She is still so young, only in her early twenties, it is very, very normal to find a partner at this age.

    However, when someone proposed to Wei Qin, she rejected them all.

    She and Song Le were separated for five years, and as soon as she got back, she wanted to be with him and make up for the time that she didn''t get along with him in these years.

    Therefore, when Wei Qin came back, he quickly found a job in Shu Yu''s workshop.

    Not only that, she also rented a house at the foot of the mountain. After all, Xiao Song Le was only five years old at that time, so he didn''t need to stay in the academy. He would come back after class every day.

    The mother and son ate together in the house at the foot of the mountain, talked about the world, and talked about their expectations for the future.

    She didn''t even think about finding another one.

    Chang Jiayi also has the same idea. Her daughter is timid and hides when she sees strangers. If he marries another wife, then Xiao''e will be closed in her own world, and she won''t be able to get out even if she walks.

    He just wanted to take good care of his daughter. Anyway, he was working in the academy, and his daughter didn''t need someone to take care of her. She went to eat in the cafeteria of the academy every day. There are only two people in the family, and he can take care of it completely.

    Both parties are focused on their children, even if they know each other, they have no extra thoughts.

    But there is a feeling that in the day-to-day getting along, the sublimation is sublimated.

    Wei Qin thinks Chang Jiayi is very rare, a big man takes care of his daughter so well, advances and retreats politely, and is very personable.

    Chang Jiayi felt that Wei Qin was a womanizer, and she was stabbed twice in order to expose the rebels. She calmly set fire and ran out to hide until rescue came. She has a very tenacious character and always has faith in her heart.

    The two admired each other, but neither of them pierced the window paper.

    They...have children to think about.

    As a result, Xiao Song Le was shrewd and had already noticed something strange.

    He went to Xiao''e to inquire about her thoughts. Xiao''e naturally liked Wei Qin. Over the past few years, her favorite woman was Wei Qin, and she often envied Song Le for having such a beautiful and gentle mother. In the middle of the night, she would still fantasize about being coaxed to sleep by Wei Qin in her arms as her daughter.

    So, with the support of the two children, Chang Jiayi broke the window paper.

    At the beginning of this year, he invited a matchmaker to propose marriage.

    Wei Qin no longer associates with the Wei family in the capital, so the Meng family can be regarded as her natal family.

    Meng Yunzheng has a good impression of Chang Jiayi. This person is diligent, serious and responsible. He once asked him if he wanted to go to higher education to be a scholar, and the academy could give him the opportunity to work while studying.

    Chang Jiayi refused after thinking for a long time. If he was alone, it would be no problem to work and study part-time.

    Even Xiao''e is like other children, he will try to see.

    But Xiao''e is sensitive. The past few years are a critical time. If Chang Jiayi is studying and working at the same time, her daughter will definitely ignore it. He didn''t want the tragedy of the past to happen again. Compared with the future, Chang Jiayi obviously chose family.

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t force it, but just told him, if you have the energy, don''t put down your books, even if you don''t take the entrance exam, you will be a scholar in the future, and the treatment will be different.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2425ï¼š Its good that there are many outsiders

    Chapter 2425 It¡¯s good that there are many outsiders

    Chang Jiayi understood that a scholar is not the same as a child, and enjoys different benefits.

    Moreover, Meng Sanchang means that if he is admitted as a scholar, he may be able to become a teacher in the enlightenment class.

    Chang Jiayi listened to it. Since two years ago, he still read as much as possible without ignoring his daughter. Reading in the academy is completely different from reading at home. There are masters who read a lot and students who compete with each other.

    When Chang Jiayi is free, she will hold her daughter and listen to the class outside the classroom.

    Meng Yunzheng has tested him and asked him to try next year.

    Therefore, Meng Yunzheng is happy to see Wei Qin and Chang Jiayi come together.

    The wedding date of the two is at the end of this year. Before that, Wei Qin plans to go to the capital, tell Aunt Hong, and have an explanation with Song Dazhuang.

    This is why she and Song Le are in this queue.

    Since Xiao''e knew that Wei Qin was about to become her mother, she liked to follow her very much. She was really reluctant to part with Wei Qin for several months this time, so she stuck to her and wanted to spend more time with her before the team set off.

    It wasn''t until she saw Song Le bringing Meng Yunzheng over that Xiao''e let go of the corner of her clothes and stood aside.

    But Mianmian ran over, took her hand and looked up and asked, "Sister Xiao''e, are you going with us too?"

    Xiao''e shook her head disappointedly, "I won''t go."

    Father and future mother are not married after all, if she follows, parents will be gossiped.

    Mianmian was very disappointed. She observed quietly just now and found that although there were a few children along the way, but! She was the only baby girl.

    I don''t know if it''s too late for my mother to give birth to a younger sister.

    Xiao Mianmian started to worry again, before she could think of a good solution, she suddenly flew into the air and was picked up by Meng Yunzheng.

    "What are you thinking? My brows are all knotted."

    Xiao Mianmian was shocked, and quickly raised her hand to press her forehead hard, "What about now, is there still a knot now?"

    Several people next to him laughed, and Wei Qin hurriedly said, "No more."

    "Huh..." Fortunately, it didn''t turn ugly.

    "Let''s go, it''s time for us to set off." Meng Yunzheng walked forward with Xiao Mianmian in his arms.

    Wei Qin touched Xiao''e''s head, and said to Chang Jiayi who had been standing not far away, "Let''s go."

    "it is good."

    Wei Qin went to the front and was in the same car as Kang Shuxian. There were relatively few women in the team, just a few, basically two or three in a car.

    Yuangui finally checked the number of people and the situation of the goods, then got on his horse, waved at the people behind, and the convoy moved forward slowly.

    The team didn¡¯t move fast. At first, Xiao Mianmian would lie on the car window and look out at the scenery, but she got tired of it after a long time.

    Meng Yunzheng could only take her to ride the horse, watching eagerly, Meng Yunzheng simply hugged both of them on the horse.

    Therefore, the road is full of crazy laughter of the two brothers and sisters.

    Seeing this, Shu Yu quietly left the carriage two places behind, and then lay comfortably in the carriage to sleep.

    When the two children came back from playing, she woke up and talked with them.

    Fortunately, it is not difficult to take along along the way. There are many people in the caravan. This one will accompany you for a while, and the other will take you to talk. There are still some students who are teaching reading in the student team. On the contrary, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng are the most leisurely. You can even spend a little time with them only at night.

    Sure enough, this is a good thing when there are many people.

    During this period of time, I have to be busy with renovations, and the day after tomorrow will be very busy, and the update may not be guaranteed. If I can come back in time, I will try my best to write

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2426ï¼š Meng Han, Aunt of Xiaomianmian

    Chapter 2426 Fanwai Xiaomianmian''s aunt Meng Han

    The day I arrived at Changjin Mansion, the weather was gray and it looked like it was going to rain.

    As soon as the convoy entered the city, they saw two people standing by the city gate, looking at them from afar.

    After seeing the person leading the team, the two waved their hands excitedly, and one of them ran towards this side directly.

    When Shu Yu poked his head out from the carriage, he was taken aback by her actions. Seeing Meng Han moving so fast with a big belly, his expression changed.

    Meng Yunzheng immediately got off the horse and frowned at her.

    Meng Han shrank his neck instantly, quickly grabbed Gan Rui''s hand behind him, and let out a dry laugh.

    Gan Rui was so frightened that he was scared to death, but now that he caught Meng Han''s hand, he felt more at ease.

    Shu Yu asked Yuan Gui to lead the team into the city first, while she slept down with Mian in her arms.

    Xiao Mianmian tilted her head and looked at Meng Han curiously. Gululu''s eyes fell from her face to her stomach, and she opened her mouth wide in surprise.

    Meng Han was intrigued by her cute appearance, and asked her excitedly, "Mianmian, do you remember me?"

    Mianmian shook her little head honestly, there were too many people in her mind, she wondered if she could think of the person in front of her if she poured it out a little.

    Shu Yu is funny, Mian Mian naturally doesn''t remember Meng Han.

    After Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu got married that year, Meng Qi also got married the next year.

    It''s just that Shu Yu was having a big belly at that time. Although he was in good health, he was obviously not suitable for traveling long distances to the Changjin Mansion to attend the wedding.

    So only Meng Yunzheng and Meng Pei, as well as Lu Erbai and Ruan Shi, who were in-laws, went.

    Meng Han was married to Gan Ruicheng in the first half of last year, and Xiao Mianmian was not yet two years old at that time. Shu Yu brought her to the Changjin Mansion, and she did meet Meng Han.

    But now more than a year has passed, and the children have long forgotten her.

    So she clasped her little hands together, and asked in a voice that she thought was low but everyone around her could hear, "Mother, who is she? Mianmian shook her head for a few times, but she didn''t think about it. Tell me quickly, Otherwise, she will cry."

    Meng Han, "..." How did she know that she was going to cry.

    Shu Yu imitated Mianmian and whispered, "She is your aunt."

    Mianmian suddenly realized, "So this is my aunt."

    On the way, she often heard from Shu Yu that they were going to meet their aunt and uncle, as well as their second grandpa and grandma on the way.

    She immediately said to Meng Han, "Auntie, don''t cry. It''s not that Mianmian doesn''t remember you, I, actually, I remembered you all at once, really. Look at me, sincere big eyes. Big, right?"

    Meng Han, "..." Oops, my stomach hurts, how could there be such a cute baby?

    She wanted to reach out to hug her, but Shu Yu took a step back immediately, "Take it easy, you are still pregnant."

    Meng Han could only look at Mianmian regretfully, and said in a low voice, "If only the child in my womb was as cute as Mianmian."

    "Impossible, Mianmian is super cute." Xiao Mianmian immediately puffed out her small chest.

    Turning to thinking about whether saying this would make my aunt sad, I hurriedly added, "My aunt''s baby is the second cutest."

    "Hahahaha." Meng Han couldn''t help laughing, she really wanted to steal Mianmian home.

    Shu Yu hooked the little guy''s nose, and then followed Meng Han forward.

    Meng Han is already married, so naturally he lives in Gan''s house in Fucheng.

    Actually, it''s not just her, Meng Qi and his wife also live in Fucheng.

    There is only one update today, too tired

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2427ï¼š Meng Qis wife

    Chapter 2427 Fanwai Meng Qi''s wife

    The Meng Family Escort Bureau began to expand five years ago. After the Meng Family received the imperial plaque, the number of Meng Family Escorts increased rapidly in a straight line.

    Uncle Meng and Meng Pei discussed taking advantage of this opportunity to expand the **** agency, and the Mengjia **** agency in Chenggu County soon became the first in the county.

    But following the news that Meng Yunzheng was the No. 1 scholar in the second year and became the No. 6 Yuan, more people came to the Meng Family Escort. Although after Meng Yunzheng resigned and returned home, some people still left, but because of this, the bodyguards who remained were even more valuable and elite.

    After Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu''s wedding that year, Uncle Meng returned to Changjin Mansion with Meng Pei, and quickly opened a branch office in Fucheng.

    Originally Uncle Meng wanted Meng Pei to manage him, but Meng Pei refused.

    His son will settle in Dong''an Mansion in the future, so he will naturally not stay here.

    So the burden of setting up the sub-bureau fell on Meng Qi''s shoulders.

    Meng Qi was young and had little experience, so he couldn''t hold back those veteran bodyguards.

    This is the **** agency of the Meng family, and a large part of it is also the painstaking effort of Meng Pei. He was not in a hurry to go back, and stayed in Fucheng to help Meng Qi gain a foothold step by step.

    He stayed for more than half a year, and didn''t return to Dong''an Mansion until the end of the year. When Meng Yunzheng and Shu Yu came back from the southwest, Meng Pei was only half a month earlier than them.

    So, Meng Qi and Meng Han are both in Fucheng now. Uncle Meng and Tao Shi still stayed in Chenggu County. Originally, Tao Shi was helping Meng Qi take care of the children in Fucheng.

    It''s just that Dow and Meng Qi''s wife really don''t get along. Meng Qi''s wife, He Shi, is a person who likes to accompany Meng Qi to guard the darts. Meng Qi was like-minded with her, and it was a wonderful experience for husband and wife to go out together.

    And this experience stopped when she was pregnant and gave birth.

    But it was only during that time that she didn''t go out. After the child was half a year old, she went out with Meng Qi again, and the child was left to Tao Shi and the nanny.

    As Meng Qi''s mother, even if Tao Shi has changed her previous temperament, she is still a traditional woman. She can accept that Mrs. He ran around with her husband before giving birth to a child. Naturally, a harmonious relationship between husband and wife is good.

    But she couldn''t accept being the mother of a child. She could leave the half-year-old child at home and still run out with her.

    What is she going to do? She didn''t need her to be a dart, she just went to play with her, no children, no serious work, and she would hold back the son of the dart.

    Meng Qi was caught in the middle, one head and two big. Although he didn''t fully agree with his mother, he also felt that his wife''s behavior was inappropriate.

    The child belongs to the two of them, either by themselves or by their wife, and they leave it to Dow for no reason. He wants to bet on darts to earn money to support his family, so the child can only be handed over to the He family.

    He''s naturally has his own set of principles. She said before she got married that she wanted to travel thousands of miles of rivers and mountains to see the world outside, and hoped that Meng Qi would not restrain her. Meng Qi agreed, but now he can''t do it, what kind of man is he?

    Meng''s family was very tense at one point, and Meng Han wrote to Shu Yu to complain.

    It was not easy for Shu Yu to get involved in these matters. In the end, Meng Pei couldn''t stand it any longer, and told Uncle Meng, "Then let them take a step back. Meng Qi''s daughter-in-law will stay at home for another year or two, and wait for the children to grow up." Now, Meng Qi also has the energy, let the family of three go out together."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2428ï¼š Fanwai Dabaos ambition

    Chapter 2428 Fanwai Dabao''s ambition

    This matter, the rest of the Meng family agreed.

    He still wants to continue living, and she is a little afraid of her uncle''s family. Although Meng Yunzheng didn''t speak, but Meng Pei did, she didn''t dare not listen.

    Although Dow still felt bad, he didn''t say much.

    So Dow returned to Chenggu County, so as not to see He''s upset.

    Meng Han secretly complained to Shu Yu, thinking that his father''s ability to find a wife has been passed down to her brother.

    It is not a worry-free daughter-in-law to find.

    Shu Yu secretly raised his forehead when he heard this¡ªyour father''s daughter-in-law is your mother.

    This time Shu Yu and his party came, they still had to go back to Chenggu County. It was mainly to pay homage to Meng Yunzheng''s mother, Song Xin, so I didn''t tell Uncle Meng and the others in advance. Otherwise, with Uncle Meng''s temperament, he would definitely come to Fucheng.

    "Sister-in-law, why don''t you stay at our house tonight. Gan Rui''s sister-in-law is still thinking about you, so she cleaned up the room early."

    Shu Yu doesn''t really want to live in someone else''s house, what''s more, even if he wants to live, he should live in the Meng Family Escort.

    But at the Escort Bureau...Meng Qi went out to serve as an Escort, as for the He family, Shu Yu only met Meng Han once last year when they got married, so they are not very familiar with her.

    So, Mengjia Escort and the others didn¡¯t want to go either.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, but decided to stay at the inn.

    Meng Han was a little disappointed, Shu Yu said with a smile, "It''s the same wherever you live, and our house is still small and noisy, so it''s inconvenient to live in Gan''s house."

    Mianmian puffed her cheeks, "I''m quiet." Not noisy at all.

    The corner of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, don''t you really feel guilty when you say this?

    Meng Han didn''t force it, and followed them to the inn.

    There are only people from Zhenglu Academy in the inn, and the convoy goes directly to Luji shop to unload the goods. After all, it is troublesome to put so many goods in the inn.

    Meng Han has already heard about the purpose of the students from Zhenglu Academy coming to Beijing this time, but she was surprised, "Why didn''t I see Ah Rui and the others?"

    "They are traveling, and this time they are heading south, so they will not come with us."

    Shu Rui Erniu and Dabao have become an indestructible iron triangle.

    The three of them do everything together. This trip to the south is mainly for Er Niu.

    Erniu was older than the two of them. When Shu Yu just returned home, he was already ten years old. Nine years have passed, and he is already a young man.

    His reading talent is not as good as Shu Rui''s, and Meng Yunzheng didn''t have a small stove at the beginning of his enlightenment. In addition, he entered school late, so he hasn''t played yet.

    At the beginning of this year, Meng Yunzheng tested his knowledge and thought he could play next year.

    Before that, Er Niu wanted to go out for a walk.

    Shu Rui and Dabao went with him, Shu Rui planned to take the government examination next year, and tried to move the scholar back home.

    As for Dabao, he never had this ambition. At first Liang hated that iron could not be made into steel, but later it was broken, and he loved it. Anyway, he is seventeen and has the ability to marry a wife back.

    Dabao actually wanted to marry a wife, but probably after getting along with Shu Rui for a long time, some ideas had changed subtly.

    Shu Rui said that men still need to establish a career before starting a family.

    So Dabao has recently quietly thought about opening a restaurant to realize his long-standing ambition.

    That¡¯s right, the upfront funding is a bit of a problem.

    He decided to borrow some money from the two brothers while traveling abroad. Especially Shu Rui, a rich family who can get big red envelopes from her two brothers-in-law every year.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2429ï¼š Follow-up to Marrying a Family

    Chapter 2429 The follow-up to the extramarital marriage

    The three of them left Dong''an Mansion and went south before Shuyu and the others, so naturally they couldn''t go with them.

    Shu Yu and the others quickly settled down in the inn. Meng Han''s big belly was inconvenient, so Shu Yu said a few words to her, and asked Gan Rui to send her back to rest.

    Not long after they left, the team members came back one after another.

    Huohuo couldn''t stay in the inn, and wanted to go out to play, and Xiao Mianmian was also eager to try.

    Shu Yu really admired their exuberant energy. Fortunately, those students in the academy were unwilling to let go of the local customs and customs wherever they went. They were also full of energy and wanted to go out for a walk.

    Shu Yu asked Xia Yan and Ying Xi to take their two children to play behind the group of scholars.

    She herself took the account book that Jiang Fengshou had just handed over and looked at it. Unexpectedly, a hearty laugh came over halfway through.

    Shu Yu put down the ledger in his hand, looked outside, and really saw Cheng Xian and Master Cheng.

    Oh, no, it is not called an adult now.

    Master Cheng¡¯s original name was Cheng Kangqi. After the Southwest incident four years ago, his family was escorted back to Beijing.

    He was charged with negligence and was imprisoned for several months for review. It can be said that he suffered a lot.

    But with Qi Lie speaking for him, Meng Yunzheng will truthfully report the matter of cooperating with Master Cheng to take down the rebels. In addition, Mr. Cheng''s original relationship in the capital, as well as Mr. Qi''s intercession.

    In the end, the emperor just removed his post, and did not behead him or sentence him to exile.

    Afterwards, let him return to his hometown in vain.

    The hometown of the Cheng family is in Changjin Mansion.

    Chengfeng was involved in black market activities back then, and was even involved in a lot, so his family line was either beheaded or exiled.

    Most of his property was copied.

    After Cheng Kangqi came back, there was only one dilapidated old house.

    But for Cheng Kangqi, it is a great luck not to be beheaded and to be able to return to his hometown.

    What happened to living in a dilapidated old house? Cleaning up, it''s not the same as being able to shelter from the wind and rain and live the day.

    Fortunately, Chengxian had listened to Meng Yunzheng''s persuasion earlier, and used his savings for many years to buy a real estate shop in Changjin Mansion. Although there was only a dozen acres of land and a shop, it was enough to become a family member. Here is the capital to settle down.

    What''s more, the current magistrate of Changjin Mansion is Lord Qi''s nephew.

    When Qi Chan was exiled in the southwest, Cheng Kangqi took care of him a lot. In order to make him suffer less, he always took him by his side as a teacher and respected him.

    Qi Chan reciprocated, not only tried his best to save him after his accident, but also wrote a letter to his nephew, asking him to take more care of him.

    It is also fortunate that Qi Zhifu took care of him, otherwise Cheng Kangqi''s family would have a hard time living in Changjin Mansion.

    Many who have been implicated by Chengfeng and bullied by the married family, seeing that the married family has been ruined, don¡¯t you want to settle accounts with them? They don''t care if Cheng Kangqi is in the same group as Chengfeng, and they don''t care that Cheng Kangqi is also affected by Chengfeng. Anyway, they are all surnamed Cheng. Chengfeng is domineering outside, maybe he is an official It''s time to help.

    The door of Cheng¡¯s family was really smashed with mud and sewage for a whole day. If Qi Zhifu hadn¡¯t made a clear attitude and asked officials to come to stop him, this family would probably be beaten when they went out.

    Now, a few years later, Cheng''s family is slowly getting better, and Cheng Kangqi''s wife even told Chengxian about a marriage.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2430ï¼š Fanwai Xiaomianmian is **** off

    Chapter 2430 Fanwai Xiaomianmian is mad

    Today''s Chengxian and Cheng Kangqi are no longer the master-servant relationship they used to be. Looking at the way they get along now, they are more like father and son.

    Seeing the two of them, Shu Yu greeted them with a smile.

    Cheng Kang laughed and said, "The county lord is fine, I heard that your child is also here, why didn''t you see anyone?"

    "She has a violent temper and can''t stay in the inn. No, she went out to play with her brother."

    "Temperature is rambunctious, too quiet and easy to be bullied." Cheng Kangqi also met Mianmian, last year when Meng Han got married, Shu Yu went to get married with the child.

    The little girl really grew up by pointing to the merits of her parents, so warm and cute. Not only him, but his wife also said that she wants to have such a little granddaughter.

    Unfortunately, the eldest son did not live up to expectations, there were only two brats.

    Cheng Kangqi came back this time mainly to talk to Meng Yunzheng. His youngest son took part in the provincial examination the year before last, and was lucky enough to become a Juren.

    But when I went to Beijing to participate in the general examination last year, I still failed.

    This is also expected by the married family. Even if it is a little disappointing, it is not very sad.

    After all, there are few people in this world like Meng Yunzheng, who got six yuan and came back after only one exam. Most of them have to take the exam several times before they can go to high school. It is rare for a student like the youngest son of a family to be a successful student at such a young age.

    The married family was not discouraged. After the youngest son of the married family came back from the capital last year, he walked around and didn''t come back until the end of the year.

    This year, Cheng Kangqi wants him to go to Zhenglu Academy to study. If he has the guidance of Meng Yunzheng and the two great scholars, he will take the exam in a few years, and the chances of high school will be greatly increased.

    He came today for this purpose.

    Meng Yunzheng had no objection, "With his aptitude and character, there is no problem entering Zhenglu Academy. We are going to the capital this time, so you can let him go directly to Zhenglu Academy. Mr. Huai''an is still in the academy. I''ll give you a letter and ask him to hand it directly to Mr. Huai''an later on."

    Cheng Kang stood up and bowed solemnly, "Thank you."

    "Uncle Cheng, you don''t need to be so polite. I also know Mr. Ling. When Cheng''s family was imprisoned, his eyes were determined and death-defying, and he even had a blade hidden on his body ready to commit suicide. I still have a deep impression on him. Even if I don''t write a letter, he will enter the school There is no problem at all.¡±

    That''s what I said, but with this letter, it''s still different.

    Cheng Kangqi and Cheng Xian left after not staying for long.

    Shu Yu read the account book, Mianmian and the others haven''t come back yet, she was just about to go out to look for it, when she saw the little girl stomping her way in with her cheeks puffed out angrily.

    Shu Yu asked in surprise, "What''s wrong? Who bullied you?"

    "Those, those...bad people."

    As Xiao Mianmian said, she ran to her little box, opened it and started digging into it.

    Shu Yu was confused, and looked at Xiao Huohuo, who was also angry.

    She looked at Song Le again, and Song Le explained the matter clearly, "We went to a teahouse with our brothers and the others. There happened to be a poetry meeting in the teahouse, and many scholars showed their works for everyone to see. Including calligraphy and painting books. After Mianmian squeezed in to read, she said that she could also draw, and one of the paintings was particularly beautiful."

    Actually, Xiao Mianmian didn''t speak loudly when she said this, but a young guy who likes to tease children next to her heard it and immediately raised her voice.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2431ï¼š Dont care about the details

    Chapter 2431 Fanwai don''t care about details

    Before Song Le finished speaking, Shu Yu roughly guessed what was going on.

    It is estimated that someone wants to see Xiao Mianmian''s ''masterpiece''.

    Sure enough, Song Le said, "At that time the teahouse was relatively quiet, only the low voices of everyone commenting on poetry and paintings. So when the man shouted, so many students in the teahouse came to see it."

    Xiao Mianmian is never intimidating. When everyone looked at her, she immediately straightened her chest and raised her head high.

    Most people are more friendly to such a little guy, especially Mianmian who is open and generous. Although she spoke slowly, she answered seriously when everyone asked.

    Everyone''s attention was on her, and they asked her what she painted one by one, and some jokingly asked her to directly comment on the paintings on the table.

    However, there are those who like children and those who don''t.

    A student in the crowd hated this very much, and he was very dissatisfied with Xiao Mianmian. But after all, she has read the book, and in front of so many people, she didn''t openly embarrass Xiao Mianmian.

    Just saying it as a joke makes adults feel indifferent, but children tend to take it seriously.

    He asked Xiao Mianmian what the painting was, and then took the pen, ink, paper and inkstone on the table and asked her if she knew them all.

    Unexpectedly, Xiao Mianmian has a father who is the head of the academy, and an uncle who is the teacher, and even is often brought to play by two respected gentlemen.

    Even if she hadn''t taught her deliberately, she was really no stranger to these things after being influenced by her ears and eyes.

    The student didn''t embarrass her, but surprised more people and clapped their hands. He became angry from embarrassment, and the question became more acute.

    Mianmian is just a child after all, how could she be her opponent.

    After asking two or three more questions, she became anxious. Ying Xi, who was holding her, had an ugly expression on his face, and Xia Yan, who was on the side, was ready to sharpen his sword.

    However, before they could speak, the other students present who liked Mianmian beat her back first.

    However, that student probably has some status, and there are some who are with him beside him, so they naturally help him.

    This is all right, the two parties started to quarrel on the spot.

    Mianmian was dumbfounded, Ying Xi quickly hugged her and exited the encirclement.

    It wasn''t until the organizer of the poetry club came out to smooth things over that everyone stopped.

    The students who were standing on Xiao Mianmian''s side seemed to be afraid that she would be frightened by this scene, so they said to her directly, "Xiao Mianmian, please ignore them, catching a child in trouble, it seems that they can bear it Yes. Let''s go, let''s go."

    They came out surrounded by Mianmian, and after a long walk, they separated from each other.

    Later, when Yingxi and the others were returning to the inn, Mianmian became more and more angry. She felt that she didn''t perform well, and those people would think she was easy to bully.

    So she wanted to take out her favorite work, return to the teahouse, and ask them to take a good look.

    Song Le finished talking about the process, and Mianmian also rummaged through her own paintings.

    She put the picture scroll in her little rabbit bag, put it on her back and was ready to go out.

    "Mother, I''m leaving, don''t worry, this time, Mianmian will definitely let them wear hands and feet!"

    Standing aside, Huo Huo nodded vigorously, and realized something was wrong halfway through the nod, "Sister, I should be convinced."

    "Oh, it''s all the same." Mianmian waved her little hand, "Don''t worry about the details."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2432ï¼š I went to a lonely episode

    Chapter 2432 Fanwai went lonely

    Mian Mian has Huo Huo in her left hand, Song Le in her right hand, and a bag on her back, and she walks out of the room so majestically.

    Shu Yu, "..." She silently followed a few steps behind.

    Who knows how many people came downstairs, and saw those students from Zhenglu Academy coming in from outside the door.

    All of them were filled with righteous indignation, "Mianmian, we heard that you were bullied? Are you doing well? It''s too much. It''s crazy and shameless to even let such a small child go."

    Shu Yu, "..."

    Ying Xi said that these students originally went out with them, but everyone had places they wanted to visit, and it didn¡¯t take long for them to divide into several groups and go to different directions.

    Mianmian and the others are in the same direction as the two students. After seeing the bustle of the teahouse, the two students felt that this was a rare opportunity, and wanted to find other students to come and communicate with each other.

    Mianmian has Yingxi and Xia Yan, two military forces, on Mianmian''s side, and the two students are not worried.

    Who knew that as soon as they left the teahouse, Mian Mian became the focus of everyone.

    Thus, these students only knew that such a thing happened to Xiao Mianmian.

    How can this be tolerated? Xiao Mianmian is the daughter of the head of the mountain, the pet of their entire Zhenglu Academy, she is so cute that everyone''s hearts melt when she talks and walks, and everyone''s baby is too late.

    They can''t just let it go, if they don''t go to get back the place, they think there is no one in Zhenglu Academy.

    "Let''s go, Mianmian, let''s go to the teahouse and settle accounts with them."

    Mianmian nodded heavily, "Well, you all follow me, don''t, don''t get lost."

    "Row."

    "Let''s go." The little girl became more energetic, and even passers-by avoided her after seeing her posture.

    The corner of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, and he said to Meng Yunzheng who didn''t know when he would come over, "Daughter, I''m afraid you will follow the path of the female boss in the future?"

    Meng Yunzheng snorted softly, "It''s time to teach those who don''t know the heights of the sky and the earth a lesson, Mianmian did the right thing."

    Shu Yu, "..." She forgot that there is also a nurse madman here.

    Don''t count on him anymore, Shu Yu looked at Ying Xi and Xia Yan, "Follow, watch carefully, don''t start a fight."

    As for quarreling, that¡¯s okay. These scholars quarrel every day, and if they disagree with each other, they will quarrel upside down. It¡¯s the same as those civil servants in the court, just get used to it.

    After Shu Yu explained, he went back to his room and continued to look at the account book.

    However, Mianmian and the others came back earlier than he thought, and just as Shu Yu closed the ledger, he heard the little girl''s joyful voice.

    "Mother, I''m gaining weight."

    Shu Yu raised his eyebrows, and looked at Ying Xi who entered the door in surprise, "So fast?"

    Yingxi said helplessly, "When we went to the teahouse, the poetry meeting had already ended, and those people had left."

    Xiao Mianmian was very disappointed. The students of Zhenglu Academy were about to inquire about who those people were. Suddenly, Xiao Mianmian saw a delicious snack on the teahouse that she had never seen before, and her attention was diverted instantly. up.

    She forgot about the painting, ran to the chair and sat down, and asked the buddy to give her a copy.

    Oh, no, she asked the guy to serve everyone. She felt that everyone had worked hard and needed something to eat.

    After eating and drinking enough, everyone came out.

    Shu Yu was speechless for the nth time, did they go to a lonely place?

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2433ï¼š Sisters reminiscing about the old days

    Chapter 2433 Fanwai sisters reminiscing about the old days

    Mian Mian''s painting was not displayed after all. She forgot about it after eating, drinking and sleeping.

    The next day, she happily followed her parents to Chenggu County to worship her grandma and visit her second grandfather and grandma.

    Along with Yuan Gui and Kang Shuxian, Kang Shuxian looked at the slightly familiar scenery and was quite moved.

    The last time she left, she walked away with disgust for this place. She saw a lot of dark crimes in the black market, and she didn''t even like everything near the black market.

    Coming back now, it is a completely different feeling.

    She thought, it wasn''t this place that was at fault, it was those people in the black market.

    When the carriage entered Chenggu County, the Meng Family Escort quickly got the news.

    When they came to the gate of the **** agency, Uncle Meng and Tao Shi were already waiting there.

    Everyone''s eyes are always the first to focus on Mianmian, and only after they ''get to know'' Mianmian will the group go inside.

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng didn''t take a break. They left the city early in the morning, and it wasn''t too late. Meng Yunzheng wanted to go directly to worship Song Xin.

    Uncle Meng nodded again and again, "Okay, then you go first, we will prepare lunch at home, and you will have dinner when you go down the mountain."

    They were a family of three who went up the mountain, and Xiaohuohuo and Yuangui stayed at Meng''s house to rest.

    Song Xin''s tomb is now in the Meng family''s ancestral grave, and the Meng family will clean up the area every year. It was the same this time, there was still a bouquet of flowers in front of the grave, and it seemed that someone had just visited her not long ago.

    Xiao Mianmian can already understand that her grandma has gone to the sky. She has never seen it, but she has heard a lot about her.

    On the way up the mountain, she picked up a lot of flowers and plants, put them all together in front of the tomb, and greeted her in a childish voice.

    "Grandma, I''m Mianmian, we''re here to see you. Is it cold now? If it''s cold, Mianmian will burn you a quilt. Mianmian is the most filial. If you feel uncomfortable, grandma, you must say, Mianmian Let''s find a way..."

    Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng looked at each other, shook their heads and laughed, you really dare to say anything.

    Waiting for Mianmian to finish her long speech, it was already half an hour later.

    Meng Yunzheng picked her up, said goodbye to his mother, and took the mother and daughter down the mountain.

    They only plan to stay in Chenggu County for one day, and they have to return to Fucheng tomorrow, and they will continue to set off for the capital the day after tomorrow.

    So after lunch was finished, Yuan Gui took Kang Shuxian to Lu Wu''s house to catch up with Qiao Rou.

    Lu Wu is living a very prosperous life now. When he was working under Tang Wenqian earlier, he was reused.

    Although Tang Wenqian is no longer here, his early foundation has been laid solidly, and he has made friendship with the squires such as Mr. Yang in Chenggu County to fight against the black market, so he always gets twice the result with half the effort.

    He has made several meritorious deeds, received some rewards, and has already changed to a house in the second courtyard.

    Among the girls who came out of the black market and got married locally, Qiao Rou is living the most comfortable life now.

    So when Kang Shuxian saw her, he found that she was a little round.

    Qiao Rou herself was embarrassed, but Lu Wu said that she liked a little flesh on her body, which is fine now, and Qiao Rou is not in a hurry to lose weight.

    She was very pleasantly surprised to see Kang Shuxian, she already knew everything about the Southwest, and she always communicated with Tao Hongdan and the others once a year, so naturally she also knew about Kang Shuxian and Yuangui.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2434ï¼š Fanwai Tang Wenqian resigns from office

    Chapter 2434 Fanwai Tang Wenqian resigns

    Seeing Kang Shuxian, Qiao Rou first said congratulations, and then asked her in detail about her situation over the years.

    The two sisters talk, Yuan Gui is not good to stay here.

    He teased Qiao Rou''s two children for a while, then got up and went to the yamen to find Lu Wu.

    Lu Wu just finished training and was covered in sweat. He hurried to take a shower before running out.

    "I''m going to ask the county magistrate to ask for leave, let''s have a drink or two."

    "Row."

    When Lu Wu came out again, he still had two wine bottles in his hands. He smiled and said to Yuangui, "I just got this wine not long ago. You also know that I have two children at home. Is it okay for me to go home?" If you dare to drink, you can only put it here. I thought it would be unsealed first by those greedy drinkers, but I didn¡¯t expect it to fall into my own hands. Let¡¯s walk around and take you to the old place.¡±

    The two chatted while walking, Yuan Gui looked back at the county government office.

    If Tang Wenqian was still there, he should have gone in to say hello.

    Unfortunately, Tang Wenqian resigned last year.

    Tang Wenqian and Meng Yunzheng had made up their minds after chatting with each other back then, but this decision was probably known to Meng Yunzheng and his wife who saw the clues, and no one else knew about it.

    In the past few years, Tang Wenqian has been conscientiously serving as the parent official. He is willing to do practical things.

    In addition, Chenggu County is special, both the emperor and Qi Lie are very concerned about it, Tang Wenqian also has Xiang Weinan, so in the past few years, Chenggu County has really become more and more prosperous under his management.

    Originally, with his ability, if he had a few more years of experience, he would definitely be transferred back to the capital if he was recommended to Wei Nan.

    Who knew that last year when he suddenly handed over the resignation letter, the emperor was startled, thinking that he, like Meng Yunzheng, who didn''t take the lead, wanted to do other things.

    The emperor was relieved when Tang Wenqian wanted to take the imperial examination again and get a serious Jinshi name before entering the court after asking clearly.

    In fact, thinking about it carefully, Tang Wenqian is not too bad.

    This promotion is not as good as Jinshi''s name. Even if Tang Wenqian escorted Weinan, it was inevitable that people would criticize him with the excuse of not being "educated".

    The emperor agreed.

    However, Tang''s parents couldn''t understand, especially Tang''s mother, she thought Tang Wenqian was crazy.

    She even felt that Tang Wenqian was against her. A few years ago, that is, the second year after Shu Yu got married, Tang''s mother was forcing Tang Wenqian to marry a wife.

    He is not young anymore, he was already twenty-five at that time. Who is not married at this age? If he hadn''t become an official, no one would have dared to gossip, and people would have been discussing whether there was something wrong with him, and even spit would drown him.

    Tang''s mother felt that Tang Wenqian must still be thinking about Shu Yu, and she even thought about going back to Dong''an Mansion to find her to persuade him.

    Tang Wenqian got annoyed at this point, and only said that he would definitely find a girl to marry within half a year, and asked Mother Tang not to worry too much.

    Tang''s mother stopped for half a year, and in the fifth month, Tang Wenqian really wanted to marry a wife. However, this girl was not the noble lady Tang''s mother thought she was. Obviously her own sons were already county magistrates, and most of them were chosen by noble girls from famous families, but he... chose an orphan girl who had no family and no job.

    But at this time, Tang''s mother has no way to go, it''s better than him insisting on not getting married.

    An orphan girl is just an orphan girl, she looks very agile, she can''t hold back Tang Wenqian, so she can only hold the idea of ??letting them have a baby in the future.

    In the future, she will concentrate on raising her grandson.

    However, several years have passed, and the two have remained silent.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2435ï¼š extra fake marriage

    Chapter 2435 Extra fake marriage

    Tang''s mother was very anxious. At first she refused to get married, but now she finally got married but had no children. She couldn''t accept it.

    She really couldn''t help it. Last year Meng Han got married, Shu Yu''s family and Zhao Xi''s family all came. Tang''s mother knew that Zhao Xi was skilled in medicine, so she secretly found him and begged him to show Tang Wenqian''s daughter-in-law.

    Zhao Xi also looked confused at the time. Tang Wenqian didn''t expect Tang''s mother to find them in private, and was shocked and angry.

    But because of this, he told Zhao Xi the truth that he and his wife were not really husband and wife.

    He didn''t want to marry a wife, but he had to deal with Tang''s mother. And his wife, Jiang Shi, needs to seek asylum.

    The two parties are married by agreement, and when they find a suitable opportunity in the future, they will divorce.

    Zhao Xi really admired him. He didn''t expect such a show operation these days, even a fake marriage?

    Since Tang Wenqian confessed to him, Zhao Xi also took the pulse of the ''husband and wife'' with great interest, and then told Mother Tang that both pulses were normal and they were in good health.

    As for not being able to conceive and have children, it is probably because fate has not yet arrived.

    Tang''s mother still believed in Zhao Xi''s medical skills. After knowing that the two of them were healthy, she was relieved, and it was even more uncomfortable to follow. Fate has not yet come to put it simply, who knows how long it will take?

    So, after Shu Yu and the others returned to Dong''an Mansion after attending Meng Han''s wedding, Tang Mu thought about it and came up with a new idea.

    She thought, if the fate between the son and daughter-in-law has not come, what about other women?

    The son is now the county magistrate. It is always okay for an official to take a concubine. The daughter-in-law is an orphan, and she has no position or confidence to oppose it.

    Yes, Jiang did not intervene.

    But Tang Wenqian was furious and refused to accept Tang Mu''s ''kindness''.

    An unprecedented quarrel broke out between the mother and son, and both sides refused to give in.

    Not long after that, Tang Wenqian resigned.

    Mother Tang almost fainted when she found out. She felt that Tang Wenqian did it on purpose, he was blaming her for meddling in his taking concubines and having children.

    Although Tang Wenqian explained that this was a decision made several years ago, Tang''s mother did not believe it. She promised not to interfere in Tang Wenqian''s affairs in the future, and told him not to resign. As long as he continued to be the county magistrate, she would not care about him from now on.

    However, Tang Wenqian looked easy to talk to, but once he made up his mind, he was not a person who would change easily.

    Mother Tang had no choice but to force her to die in desperation. It was Tang''s father, who had been silent all this time, who reprimanded her, saying that the paperwork of resignation had already been handed in, and the matter was a foregone conclusion. Even if Tang''s mother really died, the paperwork would not come back.

    If Tang Wenqian turned back on what he said, it would be a crime of deceiving the emperor, and the whole family would be killed. Let Tang''s mother stop making trouble.

    Tang''s mother seemed to have lost her soul. She couldn''t cry, and fell seriously ill.

    After that, Father Tang talked with Tang Wenqian all night, and he finally knew what Tang Wenqian was thinking. He is an uneducated person, he has been busy in the fields all his life, and he has listened to his wife all his life. He has no knowledge, but he knows that Tang Wenqian has read a lot and knows a lot. If he wants to take the imperial examination again, it must be good for him. .

    Finally, Tang Wenqian went to the Imperial College to study after the new county magistrate took office.

    He never thought of leaving Tang''s father and Tang mother behind, and wanted to take them to the capital together.

    In the past few years, he has also accumulated some savings, and together with the rewards he received for his meritorious service earlier, he also bought two shops in the name of his parents.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2436ï¼š The follow-up of the Tang family

    Chapter 2436 The follow-up of the Tang family

    Although their family will not become rich after they go to the capital, their living expenses are not a problem.

    But Tang''s father refused, he wanted to go back to Dong''an Mansion with Tang''s mother.

    Tang''s mother is not in a stable mood right now. If she follows her to the capital, she will definitely interfere in their husband and wife''s affairs. He only asked Tang Wenqian to take Jiang Shi to the capital. With Jiang Shi here, he could relax.

    So Tang''s father and Tang''s mother returned to Dong''an Mansion, while Tang Wenqian and Jiang Shi went to the capital.

    This year''s Spring Festival, when Shu Yu and the others returned to the uncle''s house in Shangshi Village, they met Tang''s father and Tang mother.

    Mother Tang lost a lot of weight, and became much more reticent.

    Shu Yu didn''t inquire about the Tang family''s affairs very much, but Liang''s did.

    It is said that Tang''s mother basically doesn''t go out to socialize with people now. On the contrary, Tang''s father, who had no sense of existence before, now walks around the village a lot.

    Tang''s mother was afraid of being laughed at. When Tang Wenqian was an official, she was so beautiful. There was an endless stream of people from home and outside, all of them came to congratulate her. She was very proud for a few days, and then left Shangshi Village amidst the envy of everyone, and hadn''t come back for several years.

    Now that the son has resigned from office, the two of them returned to the village in despair, wondering how much they would be ridiculed.

    However, the reality is not as bad as Mother Tang imagined. As soon as they came back, Father Tang explained the situation to Village Chief Fan.

    For those villagers who were curious about their return, Village Head Fan also helped explain them one by one.

    The current Shangshi Village is different from the past. In the village, Shu Yu followed Shu Yu to plant sunflowers, and more than half of the people went to work in the workshop. With more knowledge, they no longer focused on the three-acre land.

    They even felt that Tang Wenqian was ambitious, and although it was good to raise someone to become an official, he had already reached the step that all scholars wanted to reach, yet he still dared to resign from office and re-enter the imperial court based on his knowledge. What courage.

    What''s more, Meng Yunzheng, who was the champion in the exam but resigned and returned to his hometown, took the lead. The villagers'' acceptance of this kind of thing is already very high.

    Except for a few people who were already at odds with Mrs. Tang who said a few sour words behind their backs, the villagers in Shangshi Village were all friendly to them.

    After Tang''s father came back, many villagers in the village who sent their children to study came to make friends with him and asked them how they educated Tang Wenqian back then. In the eyes of these people, Tang Wenqian is still a rare child prodigy in Shangshi Village.

    Shu Yu didn''t know how Tang Wenqian was doing in Guozijian, but he knew that Tang''s parents had a good life in Shangshi Village.

    They were not very familiar with the current county magistrate of Chenggu County, so they didn''t go to the county government office. After spending a day at the Meng Family Escort, they returned to Changjin Mansion early the next morning.

    Afterwards, the convoy set off again, heading for the capital.

    But this time, the number of people in the team has been reduced by one-third. There is no need for the convoy that came to Changjin Mansion to deliver goods to go to the capital and return directly to Dong''an Mansion.

    Changjin Mansion is much closer to the capital, the group speeded up, and when they arrived at the gate of the capital, there was still more than half a month before Jingyan''s lecture.

    However, even if there is still such a long time, the capital at this time is already full of masters and students from all over the country. If you look forward, most of them are people wearing elegant robes. The content of the banquet lectures.

    Fortunately, they had sent a letter in advance to ask people to prepare a residence, otherwise, so many people might not even have a place to rest.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2437ï¼š Four-year-old Doudou

    Chapter 2437 Fanwai four-year-old Doudou

    As soon as the convoy entered the city, Shu Yu heard a familiar voice.

    "Ayu."

    She looked up, and saw a young woman standing in front of the carriage not far away, holding a little boy by the woman''s hand.

    Shu Yu smiled, she hasn''t seen Xiao Ruojun for more than four years.

    She got off the carriage and strode towards the two of them.

    Xiao Ruojun smiled brightly, and hurriedly took her son two steps forward.

    "Sister-in-law, long time no see."

    "Yeah, you haven''t changed much."

    "Aren''t you too?" Shu Yu said, looking down at the little boy beside her, "Is this Doudou?"

    When Doudou heard her nickname, her tense, chubby face froze for a moment, but soon returned to normal, raised her head and shouted very politely, "Hello, Aunt Lu."

    After saying hello, he looked behind Shu Yu.

    Strange, didn''t mother say that Aunt Lu brought Mianmian with her?

    Although Doudou has never met Mianmian, but Uncle Meng sent a letter to his father, the letter is very boastful, saying that he has a cute and well-behaved baby daughter, and Xiao Mianmian''s little girl. What about portraits?

    Why haven''t I seen it now?

    Xiao Ruojun also noticed it. She looked around and asked in surprise, "Where''s your little girl?"

    Shu Yu said helplessly, "She, I played crazy with Huo Huo on the road just now, and I was too tired when I was about to enter the city, and now the two children are sleeping there."

    "Really?" Xiao Ruojun felt itchy, so she still walked to their carriage, looked inside through the curtain of the carriage, and really saw the two children sleeping soundly with their heads leaning against each other.

    Doudou stepped on her toes, but unfortunately she was too short, so she had to give up.

    Fortunately, Xiao Ruojun quickly lowered her voice and said to Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng, "Let''s go, go home for dinner. Originally, my husband will come to pick you up, but I don''t know when you will enter the city, and he has many things to do. I can go to work first. But he told me to take you back, and I prepared dinner at home to cleanse you up. We haven''t seen each other for four years, and my husband and I miss you very much."

    The two did not refuse this time, "OK."

    Shu Yu asked Yuan Gui to take the convoy to unload the goods first, and return to the inn early to rest after unloading.

    Xiao Ruojun also invited Mr. He Jiang, who waved his hand. He will be busier than Meng Yunzheng once he arrives in the capital, "I have to meet two old friends in a while, so I won''t bother you."

    As for Song Le and Wei Qin, they want to go back to the inn first and go shopping later. They are going to visit Aunt Hong''s house tomorrow.

    So in the end, only Meng Yunzheng and the others followed to Xiangjiaxing.

    Xiao Ruojun took her son back to the carriage, and was surprised to find that he, who always liked to pretend to be an adult, was a little excited.

    "Doudou, are you in a good mood today?"

    Doudou is more than a year older than Mianmian, she is already four years old this year, her appearance is inherited from her parents, she is delicate and handsome.

    It is this temperament, very old-fashioned, even Xiang Weinan took him to see the emperor, he also showed a very calm appearance, which made the emperor very surprised.

    Both Xiang Weinan and Xiao Ruojun are very strange. Although their tempers are not out of character, they are not so stable. Who does this son look like?

    Today is the rare time for Xiao Ruojun to see Doudou showing this expression.

    The corners of Doudou''s mouth pressed down slightly, "I''m in a good mood every day."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2438ï¼š Fanwai Mianmian wants to save herself!

    Chapter 2438 Fanwai Mianmian wants to save herself!

    Xiao Mianmian slept soundly and comfortably, and had a sweet dream.

    She dreamed that she had arrived in the capital, and then she had a chicken in her left hand, a duck in her right hand, a piece of pastry in her mouth, and a fish tied to her back.

    Drilling and drilling, she felt hungry.

    Then, she woke up.

    Who knew that when he opened his eyes, he met a handsome handsome face.

    Xiao Mianmian blinked, then blinked again, um, my little brother is so pretty, if I want to steal it home and watch it every day, then she will be very happy all day.

    She looked at her curiously, her round eyes were unscrupulous, but it was Doudou who was startled when she woke up, and immediately blushed when she looked at her.

    Just when Mianmian stretched out her hand to pinch his face, Doudou suddenly straightened up, got off the couch, and quickly ran towards the door, "Mother, she''s awake."

    He ran so fast that Mianmian froze for a moment.

    She sat up, only to realize that she didn''t know when she was sleeping on the soft couch, and there was a strange room in front of her.

    It was strange, she remembered that she was in the carriage before falling asleep.

    What is this place, why is she here, mother? Where''s daddy? Where is my brother? why not?

    Xiao Mianmian was startled, as if thinking of something, her eyes suddenly widened.

    Could it be that because she was too cute, she was raped by Huazi and could not escape the fate of being trafficked?

    No, save yourself.

    She, Xiao Mianmian of the Meng family, will never sit still.

    The little girl clenched her fists and snorted. Although the little brother just now was very good-looking, if he was a bad guy, then she...don''t steal it back.

    Enduring hunger, Xiao Mianmian turned over and slid down from the couch.

    Then he looked left and right, and his eyes fell on the underside of the bed.

    She squatted down, pushed the footrest in front of the bed with difficulty, then moved her small body, got under the bed, covered her mouth with her hands, and remained motionless.

    After a while, Mianmian frowned.

    Eh? Why is she hiding under the bed, shouldn''t she run away when there is no one in the room?

    Thinking of this, she hurriedly crawled out again, and after only one step, she heard the sound of pattering footsteps coming in.

    That''s too late! The little girl quickly lowered her body and remained motionless again.

    The sound of footsteps approached, but Xiao Mianmian was blocked by the footsteps in front of her, so she couldn''t see it, so she could only frown and listen with ears pricked up.

    I don''t know why, but the person who entered the door didn''t speak.

    Well, I definitely don''t want to expose myself.

    Insidious villain.

    At the moment, Huohuo, who was being slandered by Mianmian, was standing in the room eating a piece of pastry. He woke up earlier than Mianmian, but he also missed dinner. He was really hungry just now, so he went out to eat without waiting for Mianmian.

    Now when Doudou heard that Mianmian woke up, he hurried in.

    But, what about people?

    Huohuo couldn''t find anyone, so he had to run out. As soon as he reached the door, he saw Shu Yu, Xiao Ruojun and Doudou walking in.

    He said quickly, "My sister is gone."

    Doudou became anxious when she heard that, "When I came out, she was still lying there."

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "It should be hidden, don''t worry, let''s go in and have a look."

    Xiao Mianmian vaguely felt that she heard the voices of her mother and brother, but she was not sure.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2439ï¼š The show looks good, you can eat

    Chapter 2439 Fanwai looks good and can serve meals

    As the voice of the voice got closer, Xiao Mianmian finally couldn''t hold back, and quietly poked out half of her head.

    Suddenly a head popped out from under the bed. Huohuo and Doudou, who were already looking around for people but were relatively short, were the first to see it, and they were shocked instantly.

    "...Sister...Sister?" Huohuo reacted and rushed forward, "What are you doing down here?"

    Xiao Mianmian let out an ''ouch'', "Pull me out quickly."

    Huohuo and Doudou immediately squatted down, each with one hand, and dragged the little girl out.

    Shu Yu looked at her speechlessly, and the little girl explained seriously, "I''m saving myself."

    "What are you saving yourself for?" Xiao Ruojun asked with a smile.

    The little girl patted the dust off her body. Thanks to the mansion, there are people cleaning under the bed every day, otherwise she might turn into a little cat.

    "I don''t know this place, I''m afraid of encountering bad people."

    Bad guy?

    Xiao Ruojun looked at his son, Doudou''s face turned red, and he realized that it was a wrong decision for him to run away. My sister must have been very scared when she went to a completely strange place, but he went out without comforting her or explaining it clearly to her. No wonder she got under the bed.

    He walked up to Mianmian and apologized with a tight face, "I''m sorry."

    Xiao Mianmian looked at him puzzled, why did she say sorry.

    Well, although she didn''t understand, she forgave him because he was good-looking and she was generous.

    "It doesn''t matter."

    Doudou breathed a sigh of relief.

    Shu Yu looked at the two amusedly, and waited until they had finished talking before leading her to the flower hall for dinner.

    Others have already eaten, and she is left alone at the dinner table.

    The little girl looked up at Doudou from time to time while holding a spoon full of rice.

    Xiao Ruojun was amused and asked her, "Why do you keep staring at Brother Doudou?"

    "It looks good, and it can serve meals."

    "Pfft..." Xiao Ruojun almost spit out a mouthful of tea.

    She looked at Shu Yu in astonishment, is your daughter so brave?

    Shu Yu supported his forehead, "Well...she has a straight temper." Try to be respectful.

    Xiao Ruojun couldn''t be happier, the more I watched Xiao Mianmian, the more I liked it, if only her son could be so cute.

    Just thinking about it, Madam Gu''s voice came from outside, "Ma''am, Mrs. Tang is here."

    "Quick, please come in."

    After Xiao Ruojun finished giving orders, she turned her head and said to Shu Yu, "Mrs. Tang, you should also know her. She is Tang Wenqian''s wife Jiang Shi. Since Tang Wenqian entered the Imperial College, I have been in contact with Jiang Shi several times, and she has a pretty good temper. , this year, there has been coming and going."

    Tang Wenqian used to work with Xiang Weinan. After returning to Beijing this time, he brought his wife to visit Xiang Weinan. There will be more chances for the two parties to meet each other, and Xiao Ruojun and Jiang Shi will naturally get to know each other.

    Although Jiang is an orphan who has no power and no power, but after Xiao Ruojun experienced the changes in the Xiao family, she no longer cares about her status and background, and only cares about her character.

    So even now that she has followed Xiang Weinan to become the imperial wife, she regains confidence when she goes out and about, but her way of dealing with people is very different from before.

    Someone also ran up to her and said that Jiang Shi had a purpose in communicating with her, Xiao Ruojun just smiled, she knew who had a purpose in her heart, and she didn''t need such unfamiliar people to make irresponsible remarks.

    Shu Yu didn''t expect to see Mrs. Jiang on her first day in the capital, she nodded, "I met her once."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2440ï¼š Tang Wenqians cultivation has become a positive result

    Chapter 2440 Fanwai Tang Wenqian has achieved a positive result

    Ms. Jiang was quickly ushered in. When she saw Shu Yu present, she froze for a moment, smiled and blessed her body, "I have seen the county lord."

    Shu Yu waved his hand, and then looked at her walking posture unexpectedly.

    "You..." Her eyes fell on Jiang Shi''s stomach. Shu Yu is someone who has been there, and she can tell whether the other party is pregnant or not from her posture.

    Jiang walked very slowly just now, trying to protect his stomach as much as possible. Even though the belly is still flat, it looks like she is pregnant right?

    Shu Yu could see it, and Xiao Ruojun, who was familiar with Jiang''s walking posture, could see it even more.

    She stood up in surprise and asked, "Is there?"

    Ms. Jiang pursed her lips, with a gentle smile on her face, "Yes, it''s just been three months."

    Xiao Ruojun, "Come on, then stop standing and sit down."

    Ms. Jiang was pulled by her to sit on a chair beside her, and asked in a low voice, "What did the doctor say?"

    "Everything is fine."

    While speaking, Jiang glanced at Shu Yu with a slightly embarrassed expression.

    Even Xiao Ruojun didn''t know that her marriage with Tang Wenqian was fake, but Shu Yu did. At the beginning, they clearly swore that they were just a superficial couple, but in the end, it didn''t take long before they...had a child.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Congratulations."

    "Many, thank you."

    Shu Yu felt that this was quite miraculous. If Tang''s mother, who was far away in Dong''an Mansion, knew the news of Jiang''s pregnancy, her jaw would drop in shock. You said that when they lived together, Mrs. Jiang was not pregnant.

    As soon as they returned to their hometown, the child came.

    Mother Tang''s temper, I''m afraid she will have to think too much.

    However, Shu Yu felt that this matter might really have something to do with Mother Tang. Tang''s mother left, Tang Wenqian and Jiang''s had no other people to intervene, they got along with each other, and their relationship came naturally.

    Looking at the smile on Jiang''s face, Tang Wenqian must have treated her well.

    Mianmian over there had a good meal, and when she heard that they were talking about things she didn''t understand, she immediately pulled Huo Huo''s hand and said to Doudou in a low voice, "Brother, is this your house? Then I, I can go shopping Are you visiting your house?"

    "of course can."

    "Brother Doudou, you are so kind."

    Doudou''s ears couldn''t help but turn red again, he told Xiao Ruojun, and took two new friends out of the flower hall.

    Xiang''s family is the earl''s mansion, and it is in the capital. Even Mianmian is someone who has seen the world, but she was still shocked by the scenery in the mansion.

    Unfortunately, it was too late, and the short legs of the three children couldn''t bear to walk, so they had to go back after a short stroll.

    Xiao Mianmian was full of regrets, and when she returned to the flower hall, she asked Shu Yu, "Mother, will we come tomorrow?"

    "Did you enjoy your stay?"

    "I like it." She nodded heavily.

    However, Shu Yu said, "Tomorrow we have to visit you, Grandpa Yao and the others. After meeting a few elders, you can come and play with Brother Doudou, okay?"

    "Okay." Mianmian turned around and said to Doudou, "Then I''ll come back in a few days."

    Although Doudou is a pity, he still complied.

    When Shu Yu and the others went out, Doudou asked Xiao Ruojun, "Mother, Mianmian Grandpa Yao, do we know each other?"

    "Yes."

    "Then let''s visit tomorrow too."

    Xiao Ruojun looked at her son in shock, is this her son? Are you sure there is no substitution?

    She knelt down and asked with interest, "Do you... like sister Mianmian very much?"

    Doudou pursed her mouth tightly, and under Xiao Ruojun''s expectant gaze, she turned and walked away with her hands behind her back.

    Xiao Ruojun, "..." Just pretend.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2441ï¼š The Yao Family

    Chapter 2441 The Yao Family

    At this time, Mianmian also talked about Xiang''s family environment with great interest to Shu Yu, "...the yard is bigger than home, but it''s not as big as Daddy''s academy..."

    The little guy lay on Shu Yu''s lap, raised his head and said, "Mother, brother Doudou said that the palace is bigger. Can we go and see it?"

    Shu Yu, "..."

    She thought for a while, "If you want to go, ask your father. He will enter the palace tomorrow. If the emperor agrees, then ask your father to take you there."

    "Okay." Xiao Mianmian straightened up with bright eyes, holding Huo Huo''s hand, "Brother also goes."

    "Ask your father." Shu Yu was like a hands-off shopkeeper, leaving all the troubles of being a father.

    Meng Yunzheng, who was riding a horse and walking on the edge of the carriage, smiled helplessly when he heard the conversation in the carriage.

    It would be no problem to go, the emperor had already asked him to take his daughter into the palace to have a look.

    But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s still early.

    When the family returned to the inn, everyone came back except Mr. He Jiang who was visiting a friend.

    Wei Qin bought a lot of things and looked a little nervous.

    She hasn''t seen Aunt Hong for a long time. Aunt Hong took good care of her back then. After returning from the southwest, Shu Yu told Aunt Hong the news when he asked the convoy to deliver goods in the capital.

    In the past few years, when Song Le wrote letters to Aunt Hong, Wei Qin would also say a few words.

    Even so, she was nervous. So, I bought more things.

    Song Le was very helpless. In the situation of her aunt''s house, she bought a lot of things, but they all went into other people''s hands.

    Thinking so, he looked at his mother like that, but he didn''t stop her.

    Early the next morning, Meng Yunzheng was about to enter the palace, Wei Qin and Song Le went to Hong''s house, Yuan Gui took Kang Shuxian to go shopping, and the other students... went to Luji.

    They have long heard that there are two paintings by Mr. Shanju on the second floor of Luji, and they are already very famous check-in spots for students.

    It''s a pity that they are far away in Dong''an Mansion, so they don''t have a chance to see them.

    It¡¯s rare to come to the capital these days, why should I go to appreciate the landscape paintings about their academy that Mr. Shanju personally painted. Take a look at what the academy and sunflower fields that they can see every day look like under the pen of Mr. Shanju.

    Seeing everyone discussing and going out to Luji together, Shu Yu couldn''t help but look back at Meng Yunzheng who was calm as if he had nothing to do with him, and silently sympathized with these ignorant students.

    After everyone had almost left, Shu Yu took the two children into the carriage and drove directly to Yao''s house.

    Ms. Yao had been waiting for her for a long time, and she was very happy to see the two children.

    "It can be regarded as coming, this is Mianmian, she looks really good-looking. There is also Huohuo, I haven''t seen her in a few years, and she has grown so tall."

    The two children were well-behaved and cute, and Mrs. Yao was overjoyed, and each gave a big red envelope.

    Immediately, each held one hand and happily entered the house.

    While walking, Mrs. Yao also said to Shu Yu, "Since Mumu left with his parents, this house has become quite deserted. I often think about going to them, but when I think of you, Uncle Yao, I can''t bear to be at home. Hey, if I didn''t listen to you, Uncle Yao, I would have left Yao Po and the others in the capital."

    "Uncle Yao is also thinking about Big Brother Yao. It is always right to go out to practice. After a few years, he will have a certain amount of experience. If he works harder, he will come back."

    Madam Yao sighed, "I hope I can come back."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2442ï¼š Yao Bo outside the episode

    Chapter 2442 Fanwai Yaobo releases

    Yao Bo stayed at Zhenglu Academy after Shu Yu got married, learning from the two gentlemen.

    Not to mention, the places that were relatively obscure and difficult to understand before, after the teaching of the two gentlemen, did have a different way of thinking. He seemed to have opened up his seven orifices all of a sudden, and found a new learning method.

    He stayed in Dong''an Mansion for half a year, and after half a year, he brought his wife and children back to the Imperial College in Beijing to study.

    Since then, the learning progress has improved by leaps and bounds.

    Participated in Qiuwei two years ago and won the name of Juren in one fell swoop. Then he made persistent efforts, and in the spring of last year he went to high school again, and finally became a second-class Jinshi in the palace examination.

    Originally, with Yao Bo''s background, with Yao Tianqin''s help, it would be no problem for him to stay in the capital and transfer to a good official position.

    But whether it is Yao Tianqin or Yao Bo, they are both down-to-earth people who work hard.

    Yao Bo himself wants to do something practical, and the capital is a big dye tank. With his current knowledge and ability, it is not certain whether he will be able to take care of himself alone, not to mention his bright future.

    He wants to wait until he has accumulated experience, has a certain amount of experience and real governance, and then comes back.

    Yao Tianqin supported him, and once wrote to ask Meng Yunzheng for his opinion. Meng Yunzheng thinks it''s quite good. Throughout the ages, most of those who have been able to reach high positions have experienced external releases, and they speak for themselves step by step with their achievements.

    Therefore, Yao Bo was transferred to a county in the southeast as the county magistrate.

    As his wife, Kang and his son Mumu naturally went with them.

    Yao Tianqin and Mrs. Yao are just such a son. Once the three of them left, the popularity around them instantly lost.

    Especially for Mu Mu who is still young, Mrs. Yao is really reluctant.

    If it weren''t for knowing that the child is so young, it would be better for him to stay with his parents. Mrs. Yao would really like to bring it herself, since she is fine at home anyway.

    Fortunately, Yao Bo promised that at most every two years, Kang would bring the child back to visit the two elders and live there for a period of time, so that the child would not be able to recognize him when he grows up.

    Mrs. Yao was comforted now. Seeing two children at this time made her very happy.

    She said to Shu Yu, "I, now I can talk to your Aunt Fang. Their family lives in the third street behind. Unfortunately, their family has gone back to their hometown during this period of time. It is said that now that the child is older, it is too late to hurry." It''s okay, they are living a good life and want to go back to repair their ancestral tomb. It is said that when their family was framed and exiled, even their ancestral tomb was destroyed. The last time Ma Lu went to help Fang''s family to reverse the case, someone simply repaired it But you also know that Ma Lu was seriously injured at the time, and there were limited things he could do, which dragged on until now."

    Ma Lu worked with Qi Lie, and has become Qi Lie''s right-hand man for the past four years.

    This person works very hard. If Master Cheng hadn''t already had Cheng Xian and other confidantes by his side, Ma Lu would have been able to get a name in front of Master Cheng very quickly.

    Now following Qi Lie, he has a lot of things to do, and he has done a lot, and he has done a few beautiful things, which naturally make Qi Lie appreciate more and more.

    In addition to Ma Lu, his brothers are also neat. Although not as good as Ma Lu, he is still very energetic now.

    I heard that these brothers of his have all become relatives, and now each of them has his own little family, and one of them just became a father this year.

    When Qi Lie wrote to Meng Yunzheng, he also said that if these few people had not been forced to become bandits in Liangshan back then, but had directly joined the army, they might have reached hundreds of households by now.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2443ï¼š The follow-up of Fangs family and Xus family

    Chapter 2443 Follow-up of the Fanwai Fang Family and Xu Family

    Ma Lu is helping Qi Lie with work, Fang''s family knows that he is using his life to gain a better future, so naturally it is impossible to just rely on him to support him, and sit back and enjoy his success.

    Fang¡¯s father and mother felt that they were still young. After they came to the capital, they found that the prices here were too high.

    Fang''s father used to be a hunter and lived in the village. It is not difficult to go hunting in the mountains.

    Now living in the capital, hunting is not easy. After much deliberation, the Fang family finally decided to open a small stall to make ends meet.

    When Aunt Fang was in Zhengdao Village, she relied on her pretty good skills to work as a cook in Zhuangzi.

    It is easy to set up a stall, and the husband and wife are doing it with enthusiasm.

    Ms. Yao didn¡¯t know Aunt Fang at first, but once she took her little grandson Mumu past their stall, and saw that Aunt Fang made a dish from the southwest, so she stopped to taste it.

    Fang Xiyue happened to be bringing the child over, Xiao Mumu was naturally happy to see the child, and the two children were not happy to leave after playing. Mrs. Yao chatted with Fang Xiyue.

    After chatting, I realized that they also came back from the southwest.

    And they both know each other and Shu Yu, and they have a very good relationship.

    Since then, Mrs. Yao took Mu Mu to the stall to take care of Aunt Fang''s business from time to time. Although she suffered a lot in exile in the Southwest in the early years, now that the suffering has passed, looking back, she still has a lot of emotion.

    Therefore, Mrs. Yao and Aunt Fang did not have to worry about having nothing to talk about.

    Later, Yao Bo''s family of three left, Mrs. Yao''s surroundings became much quieter, and she spent more time at the stall, and occasionally helped Fang Xiyue take care of the children, and asked her to help Aunt Fang when the stall was busy. work.

    Speaking of the Fang family, Mrs. Yao couldn''t help but think of another family.

    "There is also the Xu family, who are also your acquaintances?"

    Shu Yu nodded, "Aunt also knows?"

    Mrs. Yao said with a smile, "I have seen it a few times, but their family lives far away. The Xu family''s son works in Dali Temple, and Dali Temple is in another direction. Their family rented a house nearby. The main one is the Xu family My wife doesn''t like to go out, so she gets acquainted with your aunt Fang, and will go around during the New Year and holidays. I heard that their neighbors rarely see Mrs. Lin, and the matchmaker who wants to tell the Xu family boy has come to the door several times. See The door was closed and I thought no one was there, who knew Mrs. Lin was at home."

    "Say marriage to Xu Zhensheng?" Shu Yu did the math, Xu Zhensheng seemed to be nineteen.

    "Yes, the Xu family is living a good life now. The kid in the Xu family is good-looking and has a good job. Why don''t some people come to the door?"

    The life of the Xu family is indeed good. Not only Xu Zhensheng has an errand, but Xu Dali is also working in Shu Yu''s shop.

    Back then, the Xu family and the Fang family were sent back to the capital by Lu Ji''s convoy, and the convoy went directly to Lu Ji''s store. Therefore, Shopkeeper Yun has met Xu Jiafang''s family and also knows Xu Dali.

    Later, after the sales of the shop in the capital increased steadily, shopkeeper Yun chose another location to open a branch shop.

    Xu Dali hesitated and tried it anyway. He had a broken hand, so he might not be suitable to be a clerk in a shop, but he can read and write, so he is more than enough to be an accountant.

    He used to be in charge of keeping accounts on Zhuangzi. After taking over Shu Yu''s account book, he also upgraded the original form to make the accounts more clear at a glance.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2444ï¼š Fanwai Palace is your back garden

    Chapter 2444 Fanwai Imperial Palace is your back garden

    Shopkeeper Yun felt that Xu Dali had a flexible mind, so he recruited him in. Now he is the accountant of the score shop on Jingcheng Road.

    With such a background, wouldn¡¯t the nearby matchmaker just stare at it?

    But Xu Zhensheng is very busy now, so he is still single for the time being.

    Shu Yu is still clear about the situation of the Xu family. When shopkeeper Yun asks someone to send the account book back, he will record the situation of the store and the flow of people in detail.

    He hired Xu Dali as the accountant, not because of the friendship between Shu Yu and the Xu family, but because he thought he was suitable.

    Regarding this point, Shu Yu will not interfere with Shopkeeper Yun''s decision.

    Although I haven¡¯t seen the former friends for many years, but life is going well, Shu Yu feels at ease and is happy for them.

    Mrs. Yao walked around the mansion with curious Mianmian and Huohuo, just about to stop to give the two children something to eat, when a servant came over and said, "Ma''am, Mrs. Xiang brought the young master over here gone."

    To Mrs.? ?

    Mrs. Yao was stunned, and glanced at Shu Yu, "Did I come to see you?"

    Shu Yu was also puzzled, "We just went to Xiang''s house yesterday, maybe Ruojun has something to do."

    Ms. Yao hurriedly asked her servants to invite them in. As soon as Xiao Ruojun entered, she looked at Shu Yu helplessly.

    Before they could say anything, Mianmian ran towards them excitedly, "Brother Doudou, you are here."

    Doudou stopped, pursed her lips, and nodded reservedly, "Mian..." Before Mian fell down, the little girl embraced her.

    Doudou''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, until the next moment, Huohuo rushed over and hugged him, and happily said to his new friend, "Brother Doudou, we miss you so much."

    Mianmian was squeezed between two people, her little face was almost flattened, but she still agreed, "Yes, I can think about it."

    The tips of Doudou''s ears were red. Facing two friends who were so straightforward, he said in a rare way, "I miss you too."

    Xiao Ruojun looked at him in shock, wondering if her son had changed his soul.

    The three little ones hugged each other for a while before letting go, Mianmian raised her head, and happily said to Doudou, "Brother, my daddy said that he wants to take us into the palace, do you want to go?"

    Doudou immediately nodded, "Yes, I will also enter the palace."

    Shu Yu and Xiao Ruojun looked at each other, and remained silent with Mrs. Yao who was also dumbfounded.

    See if you can, you really treat the palace as your own back garden, and you can enter it if you want.

    However, the next day, both families... did enter the palace.

    When Shu Yu and Xiao Ruojun met at the gate of the palace, they both had weird expressions.

    Good guy, Shu Yu has been in the capital for three days, and spent three days with Xiao Ruojun...

    Meng Yunzheng and Xiang Weinan, too, have a feeling of looking at each other and hating each other.

    When he entered the palace, the emperor was discussing the matter of the Jingyan lecture in the imperial study room, so Meng Yunzheng and Meng Yunzheng could just go in directly. Shu Yu and Xiao Ruojun took their children to the harem to greet the queen.

    The queen was as kind as ever to Shu Yu, and when she saw Mian Mian, she smiled and waved to her.

    "This is Mianmian, come on, show me."

    Before Mianmian entered the palace, Shu Yu taught her the basic etiquette.

    When he came in just now, he reminded him again. So Mianmian obediently raised her fleshy little hand to greet the queen.

    "Excuse me, excuse me." The queen smiled and asked her to come over. The little girl took a look at Shu Yu and walked towards her.

    The queen called Huohuo over again, looked them up and down, and said to Shu Yu, "Your children are so beautiful."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2445ï¼š Extra Story

    Chapter 2445 Fanwai sleeps as a foster daughter

    Before Shu Yu could speak, Xiao Mianmian pointed to Doudou first and said, "Brother Doudou, you are more beautiful."

    The queen raised her eyes and narrowed her eyes with a smile, "You are so small, but you know who is the most beautiful?"

    "Yes." Xiao Mianmian nodded heavily, "I have big eyes, so I can see clearly."

    "Hahaha." The queen was so teased that she hugged the little girl and was reluctant to let go, "Master Lu, I really want to keep this little girl in the palace and not let her go."

    Even though she knew that the queen was joking and wouldn''t come to the truth, Shu Yu still felt a little bit in his heart.

    She didn''t show anything on her face, she just smiled, "The empress doesn''t know how tortured this girl is when she makes a fuss, and she can tear down the house."

    Mianmian was not convinced, "I didn''t, I''m weak, just, I only dismantled the lucky nest." When she said the last word, her voice weakened without confidence.

    Shu Yu, "Your Majesty heard it too, she tore down the cat''s nest, and she admitted it herself."

    The queen couldn''t help laughing, and asked Mianmian, "I hear what you mean, if you were stronger, would you really want to tear down the house?"

    "It doesn''t matter." The little girl was very serious, "I have a grandfather, and he built a house. My grandfather said that I would tear it down, and he would repair it."

    Queen, "¡­"

    She froze for a moment, then laughed harder.

    The nanny on the side was afraid that she would make her stomach hurt from laughing, so she quickly brought her a cup of tea, "Ma''am, don''t you have something to tell Princess Lu?"

    The queen waved her hand and took a while to recover.

    She half hugged Mian Mian, raised her eyes and smiled at Shu Yu, "Master Lu, I want to take Mian Mian as a righteous daughter, I don''t know what you want."

    Shu Yu was stunned, and subconsciously refused, "Your Majesty, this, this is absolutely impossible, how can Mian Mian be able to..."

    The queen raised her hand, "Master Lu, don''t rush to refuse, just listen to what I have to say."

    Can Shu Yu not rush to refuse?

    What is the queen suddenly thinking about? It''s not like he wants to win them over if he suddenly adopts a daughter-in-law. They didn''t want to get involved in the court at all. In a few years, the queen''s children would grow up. A little girl named Mianmian took up the title of adoptive daughter. Who knew what price she would have to pay.

    Not only she was worried, even Xiao Ruojun was a little worried.

    However, the queen said so, and the two could only listen to her continue.

    Who knew the queen said, "This is what the emperor meant."

    Shu Yu was taken aback, "Why?"

    "We all know that when you dealt with the second prince''s remnant party during the trip to the southwest, you were indispensable. It''s just that everyone else rewarded you for your meritorious deeds. Only you, the emperor has never made a decree."

    Actually, the emperor asked Meng Yunzheng, but neither Meng Yunzheng nor Shu Yu asked for anything.

    The emperor wanted to let go of this reward first, after all, he and Meng Yunzheng still had a three-year contract. The emperor was also afraid that Meng Yunzheng would not be able to complete the military order issued in front of all the civil and military officials.

    Since they didn''t need this reward back then, they might be able to use it three years later.

    As a result, Zhenglu Academy''s results in the scientific examination last year were unexpectedly good, and the rewards were useless.

    This time, Meng Yunzheng finally brought his family to Beijing.

    The emperor knew that Meng Yunzheng''s daughter was the apple of his eye, so it was always right to reward her.

    Of course, accepting as a righteous daughter is only one of them.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2446ï¼š After the episode, I will be the princess

    Chapter 2446 After the episode, I will be the princess

    There is another one. The emperor gave Meng Yunzheng an imperial decree. This imperial decree is equivalent to a gold medal for avoiding death. Even if the emperor is gone in the future, this imperial decree will still have a great effect.

    Such grace is unique to the current Holy Majesty.

    However, the queen understood the emperor''s thoughts very well.

    Meng Yunzheng and the emperor met at the end of the century. When the emperor was still the fifth prince, the two went through life and death, broke through barriers together, and experienced many trials and hardships.

    This is the friendship when we were young, and it is very precious.

    After the emperor ascended to the high position, Meng Yunzheng retired bravely, resigned directly and returned to his hometown without any greed.

    After he went back, he didn''t just ignore it. He became the head of the mountain and continued to assist the emperor in another non-threatening way.

    In the emperor''s heart, Meng Yunzheng is sincere, everyone has changed more or less over the years, only he doesn''t care about fame and wealth, and has no selfishness towards the emperor.

    It can be said that compared with Qi Lie, Xiang Weinan and others, Meng Yunzheng holds a more important position in the emperor''s heart.

    The more a person like this does not ask for anything, the more the emperor wants to give him something.

    The queen knew very well that even if Meng Yunzheng was not active in the court, even if he might not see the emperor again for a few years, the emperor would never forget him, and would remember him if it was good.

    Now is, and will include His children.

    Just like this time, as soon as he heard that Meng Yunzheng had brought his wife and children over, he immediately thought about it. He didn''t even meet Mianmian, so he directly asked the queen to adopt him as a foster daughter.

    This is not only the adopted daughter of the queen, but also the emperor''s.

    The queen said to Shu Yu, "Today, the palace will communicate with the county master first, and tomorrow the emperor will promulgate the imperial decree in the early court. Don''t worry, the county master Lu, Mianmian is blessed, and two more people who dote on her are nothing. not good."

    Shu Yu sighed in his heart when he heard the words.

    Since she is not involved in court disputes, and it is something that the emperor and empress have decided, she will appear ignorant if she refuses.

    She nodded, "Shu Yu understands."

    She asked Mianmian to come over, "The empress will be your stepmother from now on, come, kowtow to your stepmother."

    "Oh." Mianmian still didn''t quite understand what was going on, and when she came to her senses, she had already kowtowed her head.

    The queen took out a jade bracelet, "This is a gift from your adoptive mother, come and keep it. From now on, you will be the honorable little princess of the Dasu Dynasty."

    Mianmian knows that jade is very fragile, so she doesn''t dare to touch it. After looking at it twice, she quickly asks Shu Yu to put it away.

    Shu Yu was helpless, but the queen felt that this child knew how to cherish gifts from others since he was a child, and he had a good heart.

    She also gave a jade pendant to Huohuo beside her, saying it was a meeting gift.

    Huo Huo''s father, Zhao Xi, also has a close relationship with the emperor.

    When the emperor was still the fifth prince, there were often various dangerous things to be done secretly. Zhao Xi at that time was the dedicated doctor of the Fifth Prince''s Mansion.

    The fifth prince almost died once, and he was the one who rescued him.

    During his trip to the Southwest four years ago, Zhao Xi also made great contributions. However, Zhao Xi''s reward has already been given, and the emperor gave him an imperial plaque.

    In addition, people also wrote a medical scripture that is not passed on in the palace, and several rare and precious medicinal materials.

    I heard that Zhao Xi''s wife is pregnant again. When Meng Yunzheng and the others leave the capital, the emperor will let them bring back a lot of supplements.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2447ï¼š Extra lecture started

    Chapter 2447 The extra lecture begins

    When Shu Yu came out of the palace, Shu Yu''s expression was a bit complicated.

    Meng Yunzheng couldn''t help laughing when he saw this, "Why, do you think it''s inappropriate for the emperor to recognize our daughter as a righteous daughter?"

    "No." Shu Yu sighed, leaned against the rickety carriage, and said in a low voice, "I just think that Mianmian has already been loved by so many people, so two more identities The most precious person is her backer, won''t she go to heaven in the future?"

    Meng Yunzheng, "..."

    He glanced at his daughter who was clinking glasses with Huo Huo while clutching the pastries in the palace, and said with a smile, "You are worrying too much, with us here, we will definitely not let her go astray."

    Shu Yu hehe, "Correct it, remove the ''we''."

    He didn''t look at his daughter''s appearance, Mianmian acted like a baby, and she lost all principles.

    Meng Yunzheng touched his nose and dared not speak.

    The next day, the emperor really promulgated the imperial decree when he went to court, eloquently proclaiming the achievements Meng Yunzheng had made over the years. In addition to the rewards of some gold, silver and jade articles, he accepted Mianmian as a righteous daughter, and gave Meng Yunzheng is a very powerful imperial decree.

    Hundreds of officials in the court were shocked. The conversation between Meng Yunzheng and the emperor when he resigned as the number one scholar in high school four years ago made most people guess that the relationship between the two was very close, and they also guessed that the emperor could ascend to the high position. a credit to the.

    But the emperor never mentioned this matter, and Meng Yunzheng went back to become the head of the mountain smoothly.

    Unexpectedly, four years later, the emperor suddenly brought up the matter again, not only announcing Meng Yunzheng''s contribution, but also affirming the contribution made by him and Shu Yu under the rebellion of the second and third princes.

    It is a pity for Qi Chan, if Meng Yunzheng had not resigned back then, with his status as the No. Now I am afraid that he has already been promoted to a noble rank, and has been promoted several ranks in succession.

    After this day, Meng Yunzheng''s residence was no longer peaceful.

    There were wave after wave of visitors, some came to congratulate directly, and others said that they wanted to discuss lectures with the head of the mountain.

    These people all understood that even if Meng Yunzheng was not an official in the court, the emperor would never forget him, and even his position in the emperor''s heart was very unusual.

    In the following days, Meng Yunzheng mostly stayed at his residence.

    Shu Yu wore a veiled hat and led Mianmian to meet those old acquaintances in the capital.

    The little girl received soft hands just by accepting the gift. She still doesn''t know the change of her identity as the little princess. She only knows that she has met too many people and her brain is not enough.

    So Shu Yu simply took her out of the city to play, along with Huohuo, Doudou, and Fang Xiyue''s child Ma Wen. A group of young but energetic children almost tossed the carriage away.

    When Shu Yu was about to collapse, Jing Yan''s lectures finally started.

    This Jingyan is the first time since the emperor ascended the throne. It is said to be a Jingyan, but it is actually more of a large-scale cultural exchange and discussion conference, so it is extraordinarily grand. The lectures lasted for three days without interruption.

    After this sutra feast, there will be a formal sutra feast system. At that time, it will not be as grand as this time, but it will become a norm.

    The address of the lecture is in the imperial palace. Meng Yunzheng, Mr. He Jiang and others set off early in the morning.

    Shu Yu took several children, students from Tongzheng Road Academy, to Haina Tea House.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2448ï¼š Fanwai Haina Tea House

    Chapter 2448 Fanwai Haina Tea House

    Lectures in the palace, those who can enter are those with status, like ordinary students and scholars, naturally they cannot enter.

    But not being able to enter does not mean not participating. On this day, all the libraries and teahouses in the capital gathered students from all over the country, and they were also conducting academic exchanges.

    The Haina Tea House is the largest tea house near the Imperial Palace.

    It is said to be a tea house, but it is actually more similar to a garden. There are many pavilions and pavilions here. There is a lake in the middle of the tea house. In the center of the lake is a high platform in the shape of a boat but fixed on the lake.

    In the past, if necessary, there would be performances on the stage.

    Now on this table, there are many desks and stools, as well as pens, inks, papers and inkstones, which are used for communication and discussion.

    The attic tea rooms are all built around the lake. Looking out from the tea room on the second floor, you can have a panoramic view of the scene on the table.

    The tea room boxes in the Haina Tea House were all booked out early, and most of them reserved one for representative academies in various places. As Zhenglu Academy, which was in full swing last year, naturally also has a place.

    Their box is on the second floor on the left. The box is very large, it can be said that it is second only to the Imperial College and the old Wanli Academy.

    Shu Yu heard from Meng Yunzheng that the Haina Tea House was owned by a certain prince, who happened to have a very good relationship with Xiang Weinan. So thanks to Xiang Weinan''s blessing, their box has such a good view.

    When Shu Yu got off the carriage, there were already many people in the teahouse.

    The student uniforms of Zhenglu Academy are uniform. As soon as they entered, someone shouted inside.

    "Students from Zhenglu Academy have arrived."

    As soon as the voice fell, a young man came over and led them into the teahouse.

    Shu Yu hugged Mian Mian, followed the flow of people to the box.

    In the teahouse, there are not only representatives of the academies, but also many scattered students.

    Not everyone can get on the platform in the center of the lake. After all, there are many people who come, and even though the platform is big, it cannot squeeze everyone in.

    Therefore, only three or four people can go to one academy. As for the other students, most of them are not willing to go back to the box, some boxes are not located well, they would rather stay by the lake.

    Shu Yu didn''t want to squeeze anymore, she took the two children upstairs, sat comfortably by the window and looked down.

    Mianmian was half body embraced by Shu Yu, with her small hands on the window sill, she said ''wow'', "There are so many people."

    Shu Yu poured himself a cup of tea, "Did you find your brothers?"

    The students of Zhenglu Academy are all seniors of Mianmian. The little girl is very familiar, and after a while, she pointed to the crowd on the right and said, "There."

    They also seemed to see Mianmian, raised their hands and waved towards them.

    Mianmian was so excited that she wanted to lean out to say hello.

    Shu Yu hurriedly hugged him, "Okay, just find it. Your seniors line up over there. After a while, when people are almost there, they will go to the center of the lake."

    "Mother, can I go up?"

    Shu Yu, "What are you doing up there?"

    "Help senior brother!" The little girl clenched her fists, looking very ambitious.

    Shu Yu smiled and said, "Your kindness is appreciated, let''s cheer for them here and see how the brothers perform, shall we?"

    Mianmian was a little disappointed, she also wanted to go to that place like a big ship.

    Just thinking about it, there was a knock on the door of the box, it was Xiao Ruojun and Doudou who hadn''t seen each other for a few days.

    "We are not late."

    It¡¯s coming to an end in a few days, and Wenwen is finishing, and it¡¯s a bit difficult to write, so the update is not very stable.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2449ï¼š Stay safe

    Chapter 2449 Fanwai is stable

    Xiao Ruojun''s arrival is not too late, but it''s not too early either.

    Not long after, there was noise from downstairs, and the team preparing to board the platform in the center of the lake had already moved forward.

    Shu Yu and the others looked down, and the students of Zhenglu Academy lined up in the middle, walking towards the bridge corridor in an orderly manner.

    The academies in Haina Tea House are all academies with comparative titles from various places. There are about twelve academies who came here this time.

    Therefore, more than forty students from these academies went to the academy alone, and some students who did not study in the academies also went to the academy.

    On the platform in the center of the huge lake, there were a total of fifty people.

    Fortunately, the platform is big enough for fifty people to go up.

    As soon as everyone came to the stage, they introduced themselves first, greeted each other for a while, and were not in a hurry to discuss, but talked about the customs and scenery of the capital.

    This side is close to the imperial palace, so after the lectures are started in the palace, the subject will be spread outside the palace for discussion among the students.

    Not only that, but there are also people who report the views and opinions of the mountain chiefs, scholars, great scholars and others in various academies in the palace in a timely manner.

    At this moment, they are waiting for the topic from the palace.

    Mianmian looked at them curiously with her head tilted, she counted them one by one with her little hands, turned her head a moment later, and asked in puzzlement, "Mother, the four senior brothers, Senior Brother Yan and Senior Brother Qiao, are not here. "

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "This morning, our academy can only go up to four people. You, Senior Brother Yan, Senior Brother Qiao and the others are not in a hurry. They will wait until their turn is up."

    With so many students, it is natural to come round by round.

    Some academies may select those who are particularly outstanding, and three days are their chances to perform.

    But Zhenglu Academy is different. They try to let every student express their opinions. Whether it is to exercise courage or discuss opinions, even if it is just a sentence, it is good for them.

    Mianmian nodded half-understanding, and then happily introduced the people in their academy to Doudou.

    Doudou nodded while feeding her snacks from the tea house, Xiao Ruojun who was on the side narrowed her eyes.

    Not long after, there was the sound of a gong being knocked downstairs, followed by a fellow running in quickly.

    "The issue in the palace has come out, neutrality and not relying on force."

    The first topic is relatively mild. It discusses the conduct of a gentleman and does not involve decision-making.

    The buzzing below soon sounded, not only on the platform in the center of the lake, but also the students by the lake began to discuss.

    After a while, someone began to express their opinions and began to give examples.

    Shu Yu lived in Zhenglu Academy most of the time, so he often heard such debates from students, and he was used to it.

    It was the first time Xiao Ruojun saw her, and she watched it with gusto. And because of Shu Yu''s relationship, she paid special attention to the people in Zhenglu Academy.

    "The students in your academy are stable."

    Shu Yu said with a smile, "I learned from A Yun." Everyone likes to observe first and then talk.

    As more and more people discussed, the voices downstairs gradually became more intense.

    After a while, another guy ran over to talk about the opinions of the scholars in the palace.

    After coming down several times, Meng Yunzheng''s name was never mentioned.

    This time Xiao Ruojun believed Shu Yu''s words, and sure enough his students were as steady as he was.

    The two adults listened intently, but the children were at a loss.

    The main reason is that they speak too profoundly, even if Huohuo has already been enlightened, it is very difficult to listen to.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2450ï¼š Fanwai Mianmians shouts and cheers

    Chapter 2450 Fanwai Mianmian''s cheering

    but!

    This didn''t stop them from being in high spirits.

    Mianmian knew that she was here to cheer and cheer, so when she saw her brother''s voice below, the sound of milk whimpering instantly floated down from the second floor.

    "Senior Brother Pan, you are so good, so powerful, you are right!"

    Shu Yu, "..." She looked at her daughter who was slapping the windowsill with her excited hands in astonishment, and then turned her head to look at the many students who heard her voice and looked up, and died instantly.

    However, Senior Brother Pan and the others in the center of the lake responded enthusiastically to Mianmian''s enthusiasm.

    "Thank you, Junior Sister Mianmian, we will continue to work hard and live up to your expectations."

    Mianmian, "Okay, you guys are so good, I, I''m proud! Mmmm! Defeat them."

    Her little fists were clenched tightly, and her fleshy little face tried hard to put on a ferocious expression.

    Shu Yu, "..." I was so embarrassed in my heart that I was dying, but on my face, I couldn''t be calmer.

    It doesn''t matter, as long as she is not embarrassed, it is someone else who is embarrassed. Anyway, it''s already like this, so she just pretended that she didn''t see the strange expressions of everyone.

    Shu Yu, who was going all out, did not hide or hide, and let Mianmian and Senior Brother Pan interact hoarsely.

    The center of Mingming Lake is the focus, now it¡¯s alright, the upstairs and downstairs attract everyone¡¯s attention.

    Xiao Ruojun sat on the sidelines and almost laughed like crazy, "Mianmian, you are so cute."

    It wasn''t just her, the box next door and the crowd downstairs also laughed, but fortunately, they were all well-intentioned.

    After Mianmian finished shouting, Doudou hurriedly handed over a glass of water. She took a sip and felt her throat feel better, before she said to Xiao Ruojun, "Auntie, what did you just say?"

    Xiao Ruojun waved her hand, "It''s nothing, hahaha, does your throat hurt?"

    "You shouted too hard." Mianmian opened her mouth and showed them her own mouth.

    Shu Yu was amused, "Okay, stop shouting like that for a while, if you shout again, your voice will be hoarse tomorrow."

    Mianmian was very angry, "It''s too far away, why is it so far away?" It would be nice if it was closer, and she didn''t need to be so loud.

    It''s better to stand on the platform in the center of the lake, so that everyone can hear her whispering.

    Huo Huo comforted her, "Sister, don''t worry, next time I will shout, you should protect your throat and don''t shout. I will leave this kind of physical work to my brother."

    "it is good!"

    Shu Yu stopped immediately, "You don''t need to shout, everyone has already felt your sincerity. If we shout out loud, it will affect the brothers."

    "Like this?"

    Shu Yu nodded sincerely, "Yes."

    The two kids were disappointed.

    Fortunately, they didn''t insist anymore, Shu Yu and Xiao Ruojun looked at each other, and let out a long breath.

    Mianmian''s cheering and cheering was just a small episode, and everyone''s attention returned to the topic.

    The discussion on the lake became more and more intense, and the staff of Haina Tea House conveyed the situation in the palace one by one.

    Which gentleman expressed his opinion, which mountain chief disagreed, and the next topic came, which side did the emperor agree with.

    The topic ranged from personal self-cultivation to national society. In three days, the lectures in the palace did not stop, and the discussions outside the palace continued.

    On the third day, everyone began to feel a little weak.

    Even Mian Mian became listless, leaning on the chair all morning, eating snacks while drowsy.

    Until, the door of the box was opened from the outside.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2451ï¼š My painting is brought

    Chapter 2451 My drawing is brought

    Mianmian turned her head to look, and saw Senior Brother Yan and Senior Brother Qiao standing at the door. The two first said hello to Shu Yu, then walked to Mianmian, and asked with a smile, "Is Xiao Mianmian bored?"

    "I, I can''t even understand." The voice was particularly aggrieved.

    Yan Qiao and the two looked at each other, and said with a smile, "Why don''t we... let''s take you to the center of the lake?"

    When they returned to the inn on the first day, they heard from Mianmian that she wanted to board that ''big ship'' to have a look.

    Now seeing the appearance of this energetic little girl, the two of them couldn''t bear it.

    Shu Yu frowned upon hearing this, "This is not good."

    "Master, don''t worry. It''s noon now. When everyone is resting, people are not restricted in the center of the lake. We will take Mianmian for a walk and come out. It doesn''t matter."

    "That''s right, Mistress, Junior Sister has been staying in the box for three days, and this little face has lost weight."

    When Mianmian heard this, she immediately touched her face nervously, and said to Shu Yu in horror, "Mother, I can''t be thin, grandma will be sad."

    The corner of Shu Yu''s mouth twitched, do you really think you''ve lost weight?

    She turned her head and glanced at the center of the lake. There were indeed not many people at the moment, and there were no restrictions on people going up.

    "Okay, let''s go for a walk."

    Mianmian immediately became excited, holding the hands of Doudou and Huohuo to go together.

    The two brothers had no objection, and immediately led the three little ones downstairs.

    Shu Yu was sitting by the window, and after a while, he saw them walking to the bridge corridor on the lake.

    Brother Yan spoke a few words with the man maintaining order, and the man let him go.

    Xiao Mianmian stomped her feet excitedly, and said curiously, "Brother, this boat won''t move."

    Brother Yan laughed, "Of course it doesn''t move, the boat is fixed."

    He explained the structure of the boat to the three children very patiently. Although a few of them had only a half-knowledge, it didn''t prevent them from feeling very powerful.

    Mianmian walked around on the boat, fulfilled her wish three days ago, and was finally satisfied.

    When she was about to leave, Huohuo suddenly said, "Mianmian, look at that person."

    Mianmian turned her head and suddenly yelled, "Bad guy!"

    Several people around who were speaking in low voices looked over after hearing the words, and then raised their eyes in the direction of Mianmian''s fingers, and saw several young scholars approaching on the bridge corridor.

    Those people seemed to have seen Mianmian, the leader frowned, and then continued to walk towards the center of the lake as if he hadn''t seen Mianmian.

    Mian Mian jumped, her memory is good, this person is the one who laughed at her when she was in Changjin Mansion.

    Seeing her look very angry, senior brother Qiao knelt down and asked, "Little sister knows that person?"

    "Well. He, he said that I don''t understand, and my drawing is ugly."

    Brother Qiao squinted his eyes and remembered that such an incident did happen in the Changjin Mansion back then.

    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t see it. When they returned to the teahouse later, all the students inside had already left.

    It turned out that it was these people in front of me. I didn''t expect them to come to the capital too.

    Mianmian''s words were not only heard by Senior Brother Qiao and the people around him, but also those who had just walked onto the bridge corridor.

    The man in the lead is surnamed Gao. He hates children very much. He didn¡¯t expect to see the same child twice. Dang even sneered, ¡°Am I wrong? Don¡¯t you draw ugly?¡±

    Mianmian''s eyes widened, "My painting is beautiful, I, I brought it."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2452ï¼š I got it wrong

    Chapter 2452 Fanwai took the wrong one

    Fortunately, since that time, Mianmian has become used to carrying her masterpiece with her.

    Now this painting is in the little bunny bag she is carrying on her back.

    She was eager to prove her ability, so she asked Brother Qiao to take out the painting from her bag without saying a word.

    "Brother, hurry up, or they will run away again."

    Gao Xuezi laughed, "Don''t worry, I won''t run away. I will witness your painting today. There are so many people present, so don''t be biased just because she is a child. Go coax her."

    The others couldn''t help but frown. They wouldn''t coax the child, but they wouldn''t care about a child who was obviously less than three years old either.

    Brother Yan and Brother Qiao looked at each other, and just about to say something, Mianmian said, "I don''t need to coax."

    Really underestimate her, she has always coaxed herself.

    After finishing speaking, he urged Brother Qiao, "Did you take it out?"

    "It''s taken out, is it this?" Brother Qiao asked.

    Mianmian nodded vigorously, "That''s it, show them, I''m amazing."

    Even though the situation was a bit grim, Brother Qiao was still amused by Mian Mian''s words.

    He held the painting and thought for a while that no matter what it was painted on, he must elevate the artistic conception in it, so as not to give the scholar surnamed Gao a chance to speak.

    Brother Qiao stood up straight while thinking, and unfolded the painting in his hand.

    At this time, many people have come to the center of the lake, and they all heard the movement and came to watch.

    Shu Yu watched from a distance on the second floor, she couldn''t hear what they said, but something seemed wrong.

    "Go, go down and have a look."

    Shu Yu just came downstairs, and the painting on the side of the lake center has already started.

    Everyone probed over to look, and the next moment their eyes widened in shock.

    This painting... is too magnificent.

    "Did this kid really draw this?"

    "Impossible, even a child prodigy can''t come up with such a masterpiece."

    The student surnamed Gao looked at the painting again and again in disbelief, feeling that he had been fooled.

    He lowered his head, looked at Mianmian with a sneer, "Did you really draw this?"

    Mianmian raised her head high, extremely proud, "Of course." This was taken out of her bag.

    Senior Brother Qiao and Brother Yan glanced at each other, their expressions flashed complicated.

    Of course they know Mianmian''s ability. This painting is obviously not drawn by her. It is most likely the work of Shan Chang, but it has no signature or seal on it.

    Although they love Mianmian, they can''t open their eyes and talk nonsense, looking for other people''s paintings to pass off as her own.

    Otherwise, if the news got out, it would be bad for Mianmian and the head of the mountain.

    So Brother Qiao squatted down holding the painting so that Mianmian could see the contents of the painting, and asked again in a low voice, "Mianmian, did you draw this painting?"

    "Dang..." Mianmian was about to nod affirmatively, when she caught sight of the content on the painting out of the corner of her eye, she said in surprise, "No, Brother Qiao, you took it wrong, it belongs to Daddy."

    The senior student laughed out loud when he heard this, so he just said, how could a three-year-old kid have such a skill.

    Brother Qiao let out a long breath.

    "It''s the brother''s fault, I took it out without even looking at it. Brother take it again."

    "Yes." Mianmian turned her back and asked him to take out another painting from the bag.

    This time, Mianmian took a look at the same thing for confirmation, and after expressing that there was no problem, Senior Brother Qiao stood up.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2453ï¼š Mr. Fanwai Shanjus seal

    Chapter 2453 The seal of Mr. Fanwai Shanju

    When Shu Yu walked to the bridge corridor, he happened to see Brother Qiao opening the painting.

    For some reason, a bad premonition suddenly flashed in her mind.

    The next moment, I heard Gao Xuezi laughing, "This is your painting? Everyone, take a good look, what are these paintings, red, green and green, all balls."

    Everyone came together to look at it, and their expressions became uncontrollably amused.

    Senior Brother Qiao and Senior Brother Yan also fell silent for a moment when they saw each other. They were thinking about how to explain it, when they suddenly heard two gasping voices.

    "This chapter, this chapter..."

    chapter? What chapter?

    Brother Qiao couldn¡¯t help but take a look. The first Zhang he saw belonged to Shan Chang, and the second Zhang...

    He stared straight at his eyes, isn''t this, isn''t it Mr. Shanju''s chapter?

    Why is Mr. Yamaju''s chapter on it?

    The senior student also noticed it, and he immediately questioned, "You are a young girl, you did not expect to do such a thing for fame. You dare to forge Mr. Shanju''s chapter, and you are not afraid of being criticized if you spread it."

    "Shut up, you are cursing others here without understanding anything, are you ashamed to say that you are a scholar?" Brother Yan immediately pushed back.

    "you¡­"

    Gao Xuezi sneered, "Then you ask, where did this chapter come from?"

    "This chapter is naturally true." Brother Qiao was sure that Mianmian was still so young, so she definitely wouldn''t forge any seal. The people around her are even more impossible, neither the head of the mountain nor the head of the county are ignorant people.

    So, this seal is definitely real.

    Brother Qiao squatted down again, suppressing his excitement and asked in a low voice, "Mianmian, do you know Mr. Shanju?"

    "What Mr. Sanju?"

    Brother Qiao pointed to Mr. Shanju''s seal above, "This is the seal, who put it on?"

    "Me." Mianmian said proudly.

    Brother Qiao asked again, "Who did you get this chapter from?"

    "My father." Mianmian raised her chest and said, "These two chapters are in my father''s drawer."

    She didn''t care about Senior Brother Qiao''s shocked eyes, and said proudly, "Daddy said, I can cover it if I want, he loves me the most."

    Brother Yan''s hands trembled a little, and the others were even more surprised when they heard it.

    Someone asked, "Who is your father?"

    "My father is the head of the mountain."

    Long mountain? What mountain grows? Where is the mountain long?

    wait.

    Everyone looked at Senior Brother Qiao and Senior Brother Yan. If I remember correctly, these two seem to be students from Zhenglu Academy, and they just called this little girl Junior Sister?

    So, the father the little girl is talking about is the head of the mountain, Meng Yunzheng, the head of the Zhenglu Academy?

    What did they hear, Meng Yunzheng has Mr. Shanju''s seal in his drawer, and can his daughter cover it for fun?

    They may suspect that the little girl found someone to forge the seal to play with like the high school students, but they will never doubt that Meng Yunzheng will forge the seal.

    That was the legendary No. 1 scholar who was in the sixth grade but resolutely resigned. He was the youngest mountain leader who issued a military order and trained several Jinshi in the three years since he founded the academy.

    Such a person, what are you doing forging Mr. Yamaju¡¯s seal? is it necessary?

    No need!

    So there is only one truth.

    The girl''s father, the head of Zhenglu Academy, the No. 1 Scholar who scored six grades in a row four years ago, is Mr. Shanju who has been famous for a long time, a painting worth thousands of dollars, and has not been painted for several years!

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2454ï¼š Fans like wolves and tigers

    Chapter 2454 Fanwai''s wolves and tigers fans

    As soon as Shu Yu heard what Mianmian said, he slapped his forehead hard.

    It''s over, Ah Yun''s vest fell off completely.

    She never expected that Meng Yunzheng''s vest, which had been hidden for so long, would be exposed by her daughter just like that. That painting and that seal were the product of his pampering his daughter.

    The situation is not good, she turned to answer Xi and said, "Go, bring Mianmian out first."

    However, it was too late, and those who reacted quickly thought of the first painting that Senior Brother Qiao had brought out just now.

    At that time, the little girl seemed to say that it was drawn by her father.

    Isn''t her father Mr. Shanju?

    No wonder, no wonder the painting is so magnificent, it looks extraordinary.

    Soon someone looked enthusiastically at the little rabbit bag on Mianmian''s back. The painting just now must have been taken out of the bag.

    The man pushed away the student surnamed Gao who was still in disbelief and couldn''t understand, stretched out his claws and reached for the bag on Mianmian''s back.

    Fortunately, although Senior Brother Qiao and Senior Brother Yan also received a huge impact, they were deeply trapped in the truth that the head of the mountain was Mr. Shanju, but their instincts were still there.

    Seeing someone reaching out to Mianmian, without saying a word, one stood in front of her, and hugged Mianmian one by one.

    "What are you doing? You''re scaring the kids."

    All the people present were scholars. The man reacted abruptly when he was blocked by this, and hurriedly bowed to apologize, but he said eagerly, "I''m rude, I''m being rude. I''m not trying to be unfavorable to Ms. Meng, it''s really The first painting that Ms. Meng took out from her backpack just now was too spectacular, and it was painted by Mr. Shanju. Since the two paintings on the second floor of Luji shop four years ago, Mr. Shanju has not published any works. I couldn¡¯t hold it back and wanted to see Mr. Shanju¡¯s paintings.¡±

    It''s fine if he doesn''t say anything. As soon as he said this, the others also reacted one after another, and opened their mouths hastily.

    "Yes, brother, can you show Mr. Shanju''s paintings for me to observe and emulate."

    "Brother, please do me a favor."

    More and more people were pushing towards this side. Brother Qiao and Senior Brother Yan resisted desperately.

    The two of them not only want to protect Mianmian, but they also have Huohuo and Doudou beside them.

    Here is the center of the lake again, and there is nowhere to hide.

    Brother Yan shouted anxiously, "Don''t squeeze this way, you''re going to fall."

    The people in front seemed really inappropriate to go forward, so they stopped, but the people behind didn''t know, they were afraid that the painting would fall into the hands of others and they would not be able to see it, so they came here one by one.

    Just when Senior Brother Yan was sweating profusely and his steps were unsteady and he was about to fall, Ying Xi strode forward and pulled him back.

    Immediately said to Brother Qiao, "Give me the little lady''s backpack."

    "Oh." Brother Qiao quickly brought Mianmian''s little rabbit bag and handed it to Yingxi.

    Ying Xi raised his hand and threw it out.

    The bag flew to Shu Yu''s hand, and everyone''s eyes followed the bag.

    The one who was close to Shu Yu hurriedly walked towards her.

    Others turned around one after another, Senior Brother Yan and the others could finally breathe a sigh of relief.

    Shu Yu squinted his eyes, raised his backpack, and looked at the students of Zhenglu Academy on the opposite side of the bridge corridor.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2455ï¼š This is a small scene

    Chapter 2455 Fanwai, these are all small scenes

    The students naturally saw the danger here. They were afraid that Senior Brother Yan and Mian Mian would be squeezed off the bridge, but they were also worried that their group would increase the burden on the platform if they rushed up. Stop other people who are coming this way.

    Shu Yu''s eyes fell on Senior Brother Pan who was at the outermost corner, and he raised his voice and shouted, "Pan Yi, continue."

    She moved quickly and her position was precise. As soon as Pan Yi caught it, she turned around and ran to the second floor.

    Others caught up one after another. Fortunately, at this time, the owner of the teahouse had sent guards over. Half of them maintained the order and safety in the center of the lake. He stretched out his hand underwater to continue.

    The other half of the people were protecting Pan Yi. Pan Yi originally wanted to run back to his box, but the guards of the teahouse led him to the other side.

    In this case, he can only follow.

    Everyone chased after Pan Yi one after another, everyone around Mian Mian was empty, and Shu Yu finally walked to her side.

    The little girl still couldn''t recover until now, when she saw Shu Yu, she stretched out her hand aggrievedly, "Mother."

    Shu Yu hugged him, "Are you scared?"

    Mianmian does not speak.

    Shu Yu looked at Doudou and Huohuo, who were always standing in front of Mianmian despite their short stature, and patted their heads, "Are you scared?"

    The two shook their heads quickly, "No, these are all small scenes."

    Shu Yu, "..." You guys are really well-informed.

    She smiled, and said to Brother Qiao and the two, "Let''s go, let''s go back to the box first."

    "Yes, Master."

    Several people turned around to leave, but they didn''t expect that there were still many people left on the table, and they bowed to Shu Yu one after another, "Master, I don''t know..."

    Shu Yu raised his hand, "I know you have many questions, but my daughter was frightened just now, I want to take her back first. If there is anything, we can talk about it later, okay?"

    Everyone looked at Mian Mian, who buried her head in Shu Yu''s arms, and opened her mouth. Although she had a question in her heart that urgently needed to be answered, she still took a few steps back politely.

    "Please, county magistrate, it was indeed me who was so abrupt today that surprised Ling Ai."

    Shu Yu nodded, hugged his daughter, led the others past them, and strode out of the center of the lake.

    As soon as she walked out of the covered bridge, she saw Xiao Ruojun standing there anxiously. When he got close, he quickly looked at his son, seeing that Doudou was fine, he immediately raised his head and asked Shu Yu, "How is Mianmian?"

    "Let''s go back first."

    "well."

    Xiao Ruojun held Doudou in one hand and Huohuo in the other, followed Shu Yu in big strides, and walked to the box.

    Some of the students of Zhenglu Academy followed Pan Yi, and some stayed where they were. Right now, they were guarding Shu Yu and the others, hugging them up to the second floor.

    After entering the private room, Senior Brother Yan and the group had many doubts and wanted to ask, but they still stood outside the private room very restrainedly, guarding the door.

    Shu Yu entered the room and finally let out a breath.

    That scene just now really scared her. Brother Qiao who was holding Mian Mian was almost pushed out of the table and fell into the water.

    Although she is safe now, she still feels a little scared when she thinks of that scene.

    She looked down at Mianmian, the little girl didn''t speak, but pursed her lips, looking very angry.

    Shu Yu was relieved, it was fine, not scared.

    Xiao Ruojun asked her in a low voice, "Why isn''t Mianmian talking? Haven''t recovered yet?"

    Shu Yu shook his head, "Ask her yourself."

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2456ï¼š Extra vacation resort

    Chapter 2456 Extravagant fake business for private

    The little girl said angrily, "Twice, this time, I took the painting with me, and I still didn''t let the bad guys wear my hands and feet."

    Doudou corrected, "I am convinced."

    Huohuo glanced at him, not wanting to remind him that he had said this sentence himself.

    Sure enough, Mianmian waved her hand, "This is not important."

    The important thing is that she failed again, and failed to let that person see her painting.

    correct¡­

    Mianmian raised her head, "Mother, my little rabbit."

    Shu Yu and Xiao Ruojun looked at each other, and the corner of the latter''s mouth twitched. It''s fine, it''s all right, Shu Yu and Meng Yunzheng''s children are really extraordinary.

    The parents are so courageous, and so is the daughter.

    Shu Yu touched Mianmian''s hair, "Your little rabbit is with your senior brother Pan."

    Speaking of which, Pan Yi has been walking for a long time, and he doesn''t know where he went.

    Shu Yu thought for a while, raised his eyes and said to Xiangyue, "Go find it. If possible, bring back Mianmian''s bag and take it back to the inn first."

    Yingxi was worried, "Then miss, you..." Miss has three children.

    It would be great if Xia Yan was here, but unfortunately he has always been by my uncle''s side, and when my uncle enters the palace, it''s not easy to leave people by his side.

    Xiao Ruojun smiled and said, "Don''t worry, the guards in my house are not vegetarian."

    "Go." Shu Yu nodded to her, "there are students from Zhenglu Academy blocking the door, besides, the people here are all scholars after all, maybe they were a bit upbeat at first, following the trend, but now it''s about the same Calm down. They pay attention to the rules the most, and they won''t rush in, after all, it''s just a painting of Mr. Shanju."

    Ying Xi nodded.

    However, just as she was about to go out, there was a knock on the door of the box.

    She opened the door, and saw Pan Yi standing at the door dejectedly, his clothes and hair were a little messed up, and he looked like he had gone through a lot of struggle.

    Shu Yu looked at him in surprise, "You...were robbed?"

    Pan Yi nodded, shook his head quickly, and then explained with a bitter face, "At the beginning, the guards of the teahouse escorted me to run, and said to take me away from the people behind me, but they took me directly to see The owner of the teahouse."

    "Prince Zheng?"

    "Yes, I went to Prince Zheng''s study, and he said he wanted to see Mr. Shanju''s paintings, and then..."

    Shu Yu supported his forehead, Pan Yi, a small scholar, naturally couldn''t match the majestic Prince Zheng, not to mention that this is Prince Zheng''s territory, and he is surrounded by his people.

    "Both the bag and the painting are in the hands of Prince Zheng?"

    Pan Yi nodded, "Yes, Lord Zheng said that he has admired Mr. Shanju for a long time, and he wants to appreciate Mr. Shanju''s paintings. If there is a chance to have a chat with Mr. Shanju, it must be a very good fate. The students outside are too If there are too many, the paintings are safe in his place, and he will help them take care of them first."

    Shu Yu hehe, this is called helping? This is called selfishness.

    Xiao Ruojun got up and said, "I''ll go find Prince Zheng. My husband and Prince Zheng are good friends. I think he won''t embarrass us."

    "No, the things are indeed safe in the hands of Prince Zheng. Let''s go first. When Ah Yun comes back in the evening, let him take it by himself."

    Prince Zheng obviously wanted to make friends with Meng Yunzheng. Since he is Xiang Weinan''s good friend, he is not a villain after all.

    "Let''s go."

    Shu Yu got up with Mian Mian in her arms, and asked Pan Yi and others to stay here. There was still a lecture in the afternoon, so she took a few children back to the residence first.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2457ï¼š Ah Yun, you lost your vest

    Chapter 2457 Fanwai Ayun, your vest is off

    When Meng Yunzheng came out of the palace, it was already completely dark.

    Today is the last day of Jing Yan''s lectures, and he doesn''t need to come tomorrow. Therefore, after the sutra banquet was over, a banquet was held in the palace, and Meng Yunzheng was summoned by the emperor alone after dinner.

    The two knew the farewell, and they didn''t know when they would see each other again, so they chatted for a long time.

    If he didn''t want to leave the palace before the key is released in the palace, I''m afraid he still can''t leave.

    It was too late, Meng Yunzheng didn''t delay for a moment, got into the carriage and went back to the inn, so he didn''t notice the servants sent by Lord Zheng not far away were waiting there, wanting to open his mouth to call him.

    The carriage moved very fast and stopped shortly after.

    Meng Yunzheng was carrying the food box. He still remembered that when he brought Mianmian into the palace last time, she liked the dim sum in the Imperial Dining Room very much, so he brought her a box this time.

    He was very interested. Who would have thought that as soon as he lifted his hem and stepped into the door, when he looked up, he saw a group of people standing up in unison in the downstairs lobby of the inn.

    Meng Yunzheng was stunned, and frowned slightly at the burning and expectant eyes of Brother Shangyan and many other students.

    "Why are you all here? But what problems did you encounter in the debate in the teahouse today?"

    Judging by their appearance, this problem is not small.

    He counted briefly, and all the students of Zhenglu Academy were there.

    Meng Yunzheng took a few steps forward as he thought about it, but all the students took a step back in unison.

    Meng Yunzheng, "..."

    In the end, Senior Brother Qiao couldn''t hold back, he was uncertain and asked excitedly, "Shan, Master Shan, are you really Mr. Shanju?"

    Meng Yunzheng was shocked, how could they know?

    He looked at everyone one by one, and everyone''s eyes were extremely complicated.

    Can it be uncomplicated?

    From the moment they learned the truth in the afternoon, their expressions were in a trance.

    Who would have thought that Mr. Shanju, whom they often mentioned, was right in front of him. I still remember that they talked about it earlier, saying that the two paintings that Mr. Shanju drew for Lu Ji were the scenery of their own college.

    It''s a pity for them, if they had gone to Zhenglu Academy a few years earlier, they might have met Mr. Shanju who was painting.

    When they said these words, the head of the mountain was by his side, and they were still deeply impressed by his calm appearance as if it had nothing to do with them.

    How did they know that the person they are talking about is by their side, who is their mountain leader.

    Mr. Monsanto... It''s hard for them to be deceived.

    Thinking of this, the students still had some resentment on their faces.

    Meng Yunzheng coughed lightly and asked, "How do you know?"

    Before anyone could answer, Mianmian, who ran out rattling, rushed over and hugged his thigh, "Daddy." She was extremely aggrieved, "My big rabbit is gone."

    Meng Yunzheng was taken aback, "Why is it gone?"

    "My lord took it away." Mianmian was furious.

    Meng Yunzheng looked up at Shu Yu who came out later, "My lord? Is it Prince Zheng?"

    He knew that the teahouse they went to belonged to Lord Zheng.

    Standing on the steps, Shu Yu gloated and said, "Yes, this afternoon, in front of everyone in the teahouse, your daughter took out the painting she drew for everyone to appreciate and comment on. Well, it''s that painting She drew a colorful picture of our family of three, husband, do you remember... what''s on that picture?"

    Meng Yunzheng''s pupils shrank, and he remembered.

    I see, I see.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2458ï¼š On the finale

    Chapter 2458 On the finale

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t expect that his vest would be caught off guard in such a scene.

    He looked down at his little daughter who was still aggrieved, and couldn''t help but stroked his forehead.

    Then he looked at the students who were still expecting the answer, exhaled, nodded and said, "Yes, I am Mr. Shanju."

    After finishing speaking, before everyone could ask questions, he knelt down and said to Mianmian, "Where is your big rabbit, Prince Zheng? Daddy will help you get it back."

    Mianmian nodded heavily, "Then go, Dad."

    Meng Yunzheng let go of her, looked at Shu Yu helplessly, then turned and left.

    He left in a hurry, and didn''t go anywhere else, but went to Haina Tea House.

    Sure enough, someone was waiting for him outside the teahouse, and when he saw him coming, he immediately led him in to meet Prince Zheng.

    Hina Tea House is brightly lit, but there is no one customer.

    Prince Zheng sat on the platform in the center of the lake where all the students debated during the day. Tables and chairs were placed on the platform for eating, and candles were lit all around, making the hall very bright.

    Seeing Meng Yunzheng, Prince Zheng stood up immediately, and smiled politely, "Master Meng... No, I should call you Mr. Shanju. I have long admired your name. I have been waiting here for a long time, and you really came."

    Meng Yunzheng was silent for a moment, then cupped his hands, "My lord, come here, I want to get back my things."

    "It''s natural. The king said he would keep it for you, so he must keep it well." Prince Zheng waved his hand, and someone behind him came out with a tray covered with silk cloth, and a picture scroll was placed on the silk cloth.

    "Mr. Shanju, this is your painting, and it is now returned to its original owner."

    Meng Yunzheng was silent for another moment, he raised his head and said, "My lord, my daughter''s big white rabbit bag...is it still there?"

    Prince Zheng was stunned for a moment, then nodded immediately, "Of course."

    Meng Yunzheng breathed a sigh of relief.

    Prince Zheng, "..." Feelings, you came here in a hurry at such a late hour just to get your daughter''s strange-shaped bag?

    You didn¡¯t even glance at that painting, but you only remembered Bao?

    He asked his servants to take out the bag and handed it to Meng Yunzheng, "Don''t worry, Mr. Shanju, everything is still there."

    Meng Yunzheng took the bag, and then picked up the scroll on the tray. He gave this scroll to Mianmian, so naturally he had to take it home intact and not leave it behind.

    When Prince Zheng saw that he had accepted everything, he immediately smiled, "Mr. Shanju, I have already seen this new painting of yours. Of course, I have also seen the two paintings in Lu Ji. I think... "

    "My lord." Meng Yunzheng interrupted him embarrassedly, "I know that my lord loves poetry and painting, and I have a lot of insights into this aspect. It''s just that it''s too late today, and my daughter misses her big white rabbit bag very much. Ken to sleep. So, I have to send the bag back to her first. How about I have a long talk with the prince another day?"

    Prince Zheng can see how much he loves his little princess.

    Thinking about it, Meng Yunzheng left the palace very late today, and I guess he was tired.

    "Okay, sir, come over at any time, the king will definitely sweep the bed and wait."

    "Farewell."

    Meng Yunzheng took the bag and the scroll and left, and the carriage drove back to the inn where they were staying.

    This time he entered the inn, and the students who were originally in the lobby had already returned to their rooms to rest.

    Meng Yunzheng quietly returned to his room, and sure enough, he saw Mianmian still waiting there.

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2459ï¼š In the finale

    Chapter 2459 In the finale of the extra episode

    Seeing the big rabbit bag back, Mianmian happily jumped over, "Daddy, you are really amazing."

    Meng Yunzheng smiled, touched his head, and told her to go to bed and rest quickly.

    Immediately he said to Shu Yu, "Let''s pack up and leave the capital early tomorrow morning."

    Shu Yu laughed, "Are you in such a hurry?"

    Meng Yunzheng looked at her helplessly, "What do you think?"

    His identity as Mr. Shanju was exposed, and he could imagine how difficult it would be in the days to come.

    While the matter is still fermenting, it is the best policy to leave as soon as possible.

    Shu Yu asked him, "Let''s just go, or should we all go together?"

    "Let''s go, Pan Yi and the others rarely come to the capital, and we must seize the opportunity of exchange and study. They can now be independent, and with Mr. He Jiang around, it is not a problem to stay for another half a month."

    Shu Yu nodded, "OK."

    Anyway, they have been in the capital for quite some time. They have already visited the places they should play, and met the people they should meet. After the lecture, it is fine for them to stay in the capital.

    After packing his luggage, Shu Yu thought about it, and left a letter with Meng Yunzheng.

    Since it was a temporary decision to leave, I couldn''t say goodbye to others, so I could only ask someone to pass a message.

    After finishing all this, the two carriages left quietly through the back door of the inn until the next morning.

    The head of Zhenglu Academy, Meng Yunzheng, is the mysterious Mr. Shanju who has never shown his true face. After a night of fermentation, this news quickly swept all corners of the scholar circle in the capital.

    No, there are also circles of wives such as Mrs. Qi who are also in shock.

    The people who were most astonished were those acquaintances of Meng Yunzheng. They never thought that Mr. Shanju was him, the people around them, the people they often get along with!

    So early in the morning, outside the inn where Zhenglu Academy lived, many people came noisy and crowded.

    Unfortunately, they waited and waited for a letter.

    The students of Zhenglu Academy are unwilling to open the door. The head of the mountain told them last night that they are leaving, but they themselves are still in a daze. They have a lot to say to the head of the mountain, but they have no chance at all.

    Fortunately, they are both students of Zhenglu Academy, Mr. Shanju is their head, and they will spend more time together in the future.

    Brother Yan, who had a quick mind, saw a group of people outside, so he made up his mind on the spot, and took advantage of this rare publicity opportunity to publicize the benefits of Zhenglu Academy.

    Taking the opportunity to recruit a wave of students back, maybe the head of the mountain will treat him differently?

    Meng Yunzheng didn''t know that the students had learned to grasp business opportunities and started to ''generate income'' for the academy.

    At this time, they had already left the city in a low-key carriage, and it was not until they left the city gate that Mianmian woke up in a daze.

    Finding himself in the carriage, the little guy was startled, "Mother, where are we going?"

    "We have left the capital."

    "Huh?" Mianmian exclaimed, "Gone? But, but I haven''t told Brother Doudou yet."

    As soon as the words fell, a familiar voice suddenly came from not far away, "Sister Mianmian¡ª"

    Mianmian and Huohuo poked their heads out at the same time, and even Shu Yu looked forward in surprise.

    Several people saw a carriage parked not far away, with Xiao Ruojun and Doudou standing beside the carriage, just like when they entered the city before.

    Shu Yu was a little surprised, "Why are sister-in-law and Doudou here?"

    (end of this chapter)

 Chapter 2460ï¼š Extra episode

    Chapter 2460 The finale of the extra episode

    Xiao Ruojun smiled and said, "After I went back yesterday, I talked to my husband about the poetry meeting. When my husband heard that Mr. Shanju''s real identity was exposed, he said it was bad. You must run away early this morning. No, we''ll wait here as soon as the city gate opens."

    Shu Yu laughed loudly when he heard the words, and turned to look at Meng Yunzheng, "Master Xiang still knows you very well."

    Meng Yunzheng coughed lightly, pretending he didn''t hear anything, and playing around with Mianmian''s hair.

    Shu Yu looked at Xiao Ruojun again, "Mianmian just said that she didn''t say goodbye to Brother Doudou, now it''s all right, I can say goodbye."

    "No, it''s not saying goodbye, I just packed my luggage and plan to go with you."

    Shu Yu was surprised, "Let''s go together?"

    "Yeah, it''s a rare opportunity. I also want to go out for a walk. Doudou is so big, and she hasn''t been out of the capital. We were talking about it a few days ago. Mianmian has already traveled to many places at a young age. As a man, he should travel all over thousands of miles of rivers and mountains. As for his father, an official in the court cannot leave Beijing without authorization, so I can only take him with him."

    When Xiang Weinan found out that his wife and children were going on a long trip, his head grew dizzy.

    Agree, I guess I won''t see their mother and child for several months or even half a year, and I will be alone.

    I don''t agree with it, it is indeed delaying the two of them. Xiao Ruojun hasn''t traveled far in four years. It''s not an exaggeration for her to want to go out to relax and enjoy the scenery. My son, it''s a prudent thing to say, but I don''t have as much experience as Mianmian.

    Despite the torment in his heart, Xiang Weinan quickly dispatched a team of reliable guards to **** their mother and child along the way.

    Xiao Ruojun took out a letter, which was from Xiang Weinan to Meng Yunzheng.

    Meng Yunzheng just nodded after reading it, "Let''s go together."

    Xiao Ruojun cheered happily, and Doudou climbed onto Mianmian''s carriage without saying a word.

    Several cars set off again, and there were more Xiao Ruojun mother and son, and the road became more and more lively.

    However, after walking for a while, Shu Yu suddenly said, "Should we just go back to Dong''an Mansion directly like this?"

    Meng Yunzheng, "...Where do you want to go?"

    Shu Yu pondered for a moment, "Speaking of which, although we have been to many places in these years, we have never been to the places north of the capital. Otherwise, we should go to see and see?"

    Meng Yunzheng thought that if he went back now, many people would come after hearing the news. He also couldn''t be clean, so he nodded immediately, "Yes."

    Xiao Ruojun has no objection, she just wants to travel far away to see the world.

    "Then let''s turn around and go north."

    Shu Yu called out, "Yingxi."

    "Understood, miss."

    Ying Xi turned his horse''s head, and exchanged glances with Xia Yan who was riding beside him.

    The two felt that such a honeymoon trip was actually very good.

    Yes, they got married last year. After Ying Xi became enlightened, Xia Yan didn''t give her a chance to contact other people at all, and directly abducted them back home.

    It¡¯s pretty good now, Miss and Uncle go together wherever they go, so naturally the husband and wife.

    The carriage rumbled towards a direction they had never been before.

    Shu Yu thought of Fang Xiyue, "Speaking of which, Fang''s hometown seems to be just further north of the capital. Do you think we will meet them?"

    "We can go to the county where they are. If they are still there, maybe we can really see them." Meng Yunzheng replied with a smile.

    Shu Yu''s eyes lit up, "Okay, the first destination has been decided, Fang''s hometown, let''s go."

    "Driving..."

    Wenwen is completely over here. For me, another story has come to an end. I feel a lot of reluctance in my heart, but I also feel a sense of completion.

    There are a lot of things I want to say in the closing speech, but I deleted it in the end.

    The last sentence of the million words is to thank the readers who accompanied Sanzao all the way, thank you for your support and encouragement. Every comment and vote from you is the driving force for my writing. Thank you very much.

    Next, I should rest for a period of time before starting an article. I wrote two long articles one after another without stopping. Now I have to recharge myself.

    Goodbye.

    (end of this chapter)